《Second Life Ranker》 Chapter 1 An invitation from a pocket watch (1) March 21st, 2018. Incheon Airport. Yeon-woo adjusted his clothes as he walked across the airport terminal. A shaved head with a neatly arranged military uniform. A Korean flag shined brightly on his arm, indicating his belonging to a military contingent. After organizing his backpack, he made a phone call. *Click* Sergeant Cha reporting in from Korea. [Understood. Take it easy and try to comfort your parents while you are there.] Thank you. After expressing his gratitude, Yeon-woo ended the call and put his phone down. Coming back from a three-year stay in Africa, he felt much warmer and peaceful in Korea than in Africa. However, Yeon-woos mind was in distress. With a cigarette in his mouth, he took out something from his pocket. It was a letter he received during his mission. The word Obituary was written on the letter. His younger brother had disappeared five years ago, and this obituary was now notifying him of his brothers death. * * * The funeral had ended. His brothers ashes were scattered at the sea in front of Taejongdae, his brothers favorite place. Yeon-woo hadnt heard any news him during the last five years, but now he had returned to him inside a cold urn. This is what he was holding when the body was found. The person who discovered his brothers body took out a small box. Yeon-woo opened it with care. The box contained two things. One was a faded photograph, and the other. A pocket watch? In the photograph, his brother was in front of a shabby looking house, wearing some kind of medieval armor, next to some people with unusual appearances. Was he filming a movie somewhere? He thought. Yeon-woo had roamed around all sorts of places, but he had never seen anything like this. Uhm. Oh, Im sorry. As Yeon-woo was unconsciously touching his brothers figure in the photograph, the mans interjection brought him back to his senses. At the same time, a question came to his mind, but it wasnt an appropriate place to ask it, so Yeon-woo only thanked the man and returned home. * * * He quietly looked at the photograph in his room. In it, his brother was still smiling. They were twins. Born with identical faces and features, and yet they were so different. His brother was a model student, but weak and introverted. He enjoyed reading books and watching movies. Yeon-woo, on the other hand, was very extroverted. He was also athletic, thus he applied both to PE as a major, and to the military academy. People around them were surprised by how different they could be. Nonetheless, the two of them had always stuck together. The little brother would hold onto his scatterbrained brother and teach him how to study, and the older brother would tell his brother lying in bed, about how fun and exciting things were outside, several times a day. Both of them were so devoted to one another. But then, with only one day before the CSAT, his younger brother had disappeared. And so many things had changed since then. His mother, who was originally suffering from a chronic disease, had passed away. After searching for his brother for over two years to no avail, Yeon-woo had given up on everything. He enlisted in the military as a non-commissioned officer, volunteered himself to be dispatched to Africa and left Korea. It was at that time that he became less of an extrovert and grew to be more cynical. From that point on, contact with Korea had naturally been cut off. He thought he would never return to Korea, ever again. But now, five years later, his brother had returned to him as an obituary letter. . At first, he had been mad at his brother, who disappeared without a word and now had become like this. The first thing that had come to his mind was that his brother was so self-indulgent. But as the funeral began, he started to feel empty, as if his soul was being torn apart. And by the time he had scattered his brothers ashes in Taejongdae, his heart had been bursting at the seams. He wanted to ask what had happened to his brother, what had he been doing, and why did he have to return like this. But his brother in the photograph did not say a word. Just like how he hadnt said anything during the past five years. Ha. Yeon-woo put the photograph down and checked on the pocket watch. It was worn out and badly thumbed, as if it were more than a hundred years old. Only XII, the roman numeral for 12, and the hour hand was left of the watch, and it was not working. He took it to a jeweler to repair, but the only answer he got was that it was too rusty to fix. This is the present that I gave my brother back then. When they were 19 years old, the year they became third graders in high school, the brothers gave each other a present on their birthday. The younger brother gave him a book for him to study, and Yeon-woo gave his brother a pocket watch to wish him luck on his CSAT. This was that pocket watch. Yeon-woo grabbed the pocket watch, it slipped and clung perfectly into his palm. It was just the right size. I knew it. He remembered how he wandered around every jeweler, looking for a pocket watch that would perfectly fit in one hand. Then Yeon-woo flipped the watch over, and on the backside saw a name written in cursive on one corner. J. W. CAH Whoa! I really needed a watch. Thanks bro. Compared to a digital watch, this is way cooler. Puhaha! How is it? Your big brothers got a nice fashion sense. But what is this written on here? Looks like J. W. is my name, but CAH? *pft* Hmm? Thats our family name, Cha. How is this Cha? Its spelled CHA! What? Dammit! Give it to me. Why? Im gonna talk to the guy from the jeweler to fix it. Its OK, dont bother. Ill take it. From now on, Ill just write CAH whenever I write my name. Then, the younger brother confidently put the pocket watch into his pocket. After that, the younger brother proudly wrote CAH as his name when he went to apply for a passport. At that time, Yeon-woo had felt both sorry and grateful at the same time. Yeon-woo chuckled as he recalled his past memory. While he was running his hand over the pocket watch, he pressed on a knob by accident. *Click* Huh? Wasnt it broken? He thought. The knob slid inside the watch. Then suddenly. *Tic* *Tac* The hour hand that seemed to be stopped started to run. To my older brother who will listen to this sometime in the future. A familiar voice was heard inside his head. ! Yeon-woo subconsciously sprang up to his feet. It was a voice he hadnt heard in five years. It was a voice he thought he would never hear again. It was his brothers voice. *Thump* *Thump* His heart started to pound like crazy. By the time you hear this, I guess I will be already dead. It was not a hallucination. Yeon-woo checked if there was a recorder inside the pocket watch, but it was nowhere to be found. The voice was clearly ringing inside his head. How is this possible? He thought. I am sorry. Everyone had a hard time because of me, didnt you? I just wanted to find a medicine for mom. I thought I could return home soon, but time had gone by too quickly. What? It was at this moment when his eyes got strained. *Whoosh* Suddenly, in front of his eyes, a flood of his brothers memories passed by like a panorama. It, was a diary. * * * Oct 9th, 2013. A strange text message arrived on my phone. It said it will fulfill whatever I wish for. Nothing else was written in it, only buttons to decide whether I want to join or not. Normally, I would have ignored the message, but I couldnt help thinking about mom in the hospital looking more and more haggard everyday. So I pressed the yes button just in case my mom would be cured. Nothing had changed. I felt very hollow. In the end, it was just a prank. But from that day on, I started having a strange dream. It was a dream about climbing what seemed like an infinitely tall, 99-story tower. Oct 12th, 2013. It was definitely not a dream! Everything was clear. It was a real world. A world where not only different races like elves and dwarves, but also monsters like orcs, trolls and dragons exist, and a world where several universes and dimensions intersect in one place. The tower is sitting in the middle, waiting for people from all over the world to climb it. The moment when a person breaks through the ninety ninth floor, he or she will become a god, or thats what I heard someone saying. People pointed at the tower and called it, The Tower of the Sun God, Obelisk. But that doesnt mean a thing to me. Instead, the only thing that matters is that somewhere in this tower exists an elixir that can cure all diseases, the Panacea. With that in my hand, I could save mom from her illness. Oct 28th, 2013 I was able to team up with some like-minded friends and started climbing up the tower. Still, it wasnt easy at all. We had to kill all sorts of monsters, and each and every time we faced mortal dangers. This place, it may look like a game, but its not. Its reality. If you die, everything is over. But my teammates and I are talented. Back in reality, my far-from-well body always caused worries for my family, but in this world, through runes I was able to see the light. We were told that we were the first team to ever break through the first ten floors within four days. Since then, I began to seriously consider. I would not be able to live both my life in the real world and in the tower at the same time. Nov 9th, 2013 I made up my mind. I tried explaining to my brother about this place. But whenever I faced him, the words wouldnt come out of my mouth. Do I say, theres a world named The Tower, and Im trying to salvage some medicine in there? But my brother, even though he looks gruff on the outside, he has such a warm heart on the inside. What would he say? I bet he would volunteer to take my place instead. That cannot happen. So in the end, I decided to leave home. They will be looking for me, but it will only take about half a year. Im sure I can find the elixir by that time. And just like that, I disconnected myself from the real world. Dec 1st, 2013 My teammates and I named ourselves Arthia. Arthia is the best in every single way, both in teamwork, and in individual skills. We are at the top of our game. We then rapidly broke through several floors, and there is no one in the tower who doesnt know our name. I might be able to get a hold of the Elixir much faster than I thought. Sep 7th, 2014 Our climbing speed has slowed down. I thought I would only need half a year, but now I might need one more year. Nov 11th, 2014 We had a fight with some high ranking clans who regards us as an eyesore. We now have more obstacles to overcome. Feb 31st, 2015 Negotiations have broken down. A war has begun. Jul 2nd, 2015 The alliance of clans we fought against has just collapsed. Arthia, which originally started with only twelve people, has now grown into one of the ten largest clans, all of our teammates have become high rankers. And I, Arthias leader, have risen up to ninth place. It is said that Im the fastest ranker to ever get into the top ten. However, I cant just stand here and celebrate. Because of the war, we havent had time to find the elixir. We need to pick up our speed and climb the tower. Mar 4th, 2016 Ive found someone I love. Sep 19th, 2016 Another war has begun. An enmity between Arthia who wants to climb higher and other high ranking clans who want to maintain the status quo has arisen. Ive been trying my best to persuade them, but it isnt easy. To make matters worse, some of our teammates agree with their ideas. They just cant voice out their opinions because they are worried. Even though I was fully aware of this, I pressed on our clan to continue climbing up the tower, so we couldnt avoid conflicts. But even now, time keeps flowing. I feel like Im going crazy. Jan 2nd, 2017 Arthia is now ranked in fifth place. However, the war hasnt ended yet, and everyone is too tired. Jun 6th, 2017 We found a traitor in our clan. We were able to kill him before he could rise up, but it was enough to cause a rift amongst our teammates. Everyone has started to distrust one another. Our members are leaving the clan one by one. Jul 1st, 2017 My body feels heavier. I have been poisoned. Oct 30th, 2017 Half of our members have already left the clan. We keep on losing battles, and now we dont dare to climb to higher floors. I tried asking all around to look for the elixir, but I couldnt obtain any kind of information about it. And my body is slowly breaking down. Nov 1st, 2017 The person I loved left me with a dagger stabbed into my heart. I was barely able to block it with my skill, but I was unable to continue suppressing the poison. My body is starting to rot. Dec 30th, 2017 I miss my brother. Feb 1st, 2018 I am the only one left in Arthia. Why did things go so wrong? Was it because I trusted people too much? Or was it because I was too absorbed in satisfying my own needs, and forgot to look after my teammates? Or else. Was it because I left my family? Feb 28th, 2018 On the last day of February, I finally got my hands on the elixir. Now I need to find a way to send it home, but theres no way I can. I cant leave the Tower even if I want to, Im being surrounded by other people. Maybe they think I will treat my poison with it if I leave. Everyone is coming to kill me. There was no one left by my side. Now I know. The fact that there is only one person I can trust. But I cannot show them my weakness. Chapter 2 An invitation from a pocket watch (2) The message ended there. ! Yeon-woo quickly examined the pocket watch again, just in case he could find another trace of his brother, or another message hidden inside. But he couldnt find anything. *Flop* Yeon-woo sat down heavily on the sofa. He continued handling the pocket watch without saying a word. It had scratches in several places and was missing its minute hand. He felt like the experiences that his brother had gone through on that side were being portrayed right in front of his eyes. Then Yeon-woo slowly rewound the knob. *Click* To my older brother who will listen to this sometime in the future. By the time you hear this. His brothers recorded voice started speaking again from the beginning. After that, Yeon-woo once again rewound the knob. By the time you hear this. In the same place, Yeon-woo rewound the watch over and over again. And every time, he could hear his brothers voice inside his head. The same voice, the same tone, the same diary. [Starting the succession process] At that moment, a small screen popped up under his retina. Interface system. This meant he was successfully connected to The Tower. And then, his body began to change. *Swoosh* Something was wriggling inside his lower abdomen. He felt as if there was a snake curled up in his stomach and it was raising its head up. It was a refreshing feeling, and yet, at the same time, it felt as if a weird seed was sprouting inside him. It was mana. The basic element that constitutes the foundation of the world. It is also the power that people from other worlds and The Tower dealt with. *Bang* A cluster of mana exploded inside him. Through an unknown path, it spread out in all directions throughout his body. He felt something was changing on the inside. And then, *Crackle* *Crunch* His body started to twist and convulse, followed by a fierce pain as if he were being torn apart. He felt like his body was being disassembled and pierced by countless needles. During military school, his tolerance against torture had been trained, but this was completely different. Even so, Yeon-woo held tight onto his sanity. Not even a groan came out from his mouth. He was sitting in place as he kept rewinding the pocket watch and listened to his brothers voice again and again. By the time you. His skeletal frame was being altered. The joints in his body were readjusting, and his muscles turned soft and then hard again. A black substance was secreted out from his torn skin, which gave off a bad odor. All the impurities in his body had been eliminated, and his muscles and skeleton had been refined. *Crack* *Crack* He was in such a terrible pain, but this was nothing compared to what his brother had gone through. And then, what seemed like an endless process finally came to its end. [Awakening finished] [Your awakening process is incomplete. Current progress: 5%] [Your current body is insufficient to complete the succession process. Refine your body to complete the succession process. As your body improves, the succession progress will also advance.] [Your current status is Incomplete Dragon Body(w)] [Your physical abilities have been partially improved] [Your traits have been confirmed] [Your skills have been registered] [You have acquired the qualifications of a player. You can only register once inside Obelisk.] Yeon-woo was in no condition to concentrate on what the strange voice was saying. After that abominable pain, some strong feelings lingered in his mind. . But Yeon-woo still couldnt take his eyes off of the pocket watch. To my older brother who will listen to this sometime in the future. * * * As Yeon-woo rewinded the watch several times, he assimilated his brothers memories left inside the diary. Five years worth of memories. The memories of when he met his teammates and founded Arthia. The memories of when they were so happy after successfully clearing one of the hardest floors. The memories of when they stood back to back, fighting their war. The memories of himself drenched in blood, feeling worn out. The memories of when he kissed his love for the first time. The memories of when he wept aloud because of her betrayal. And the memories of when he walked alone towards his enemies that were flooding in like water. As the memories were being embedded into his head, Yeon-woo could the feel happiness, sadness and all the other emotions his brother had felt. Inside, Yeon-woo had become his brother. And at that moment, when everything had ended, . [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Trait: Cold-blooded Strength: 10 Dexterity: 15 Health: 12 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes, Sense Strengthening, Foresight Yeon-woo awoke from the overflowing thoughts. As he opened his eyes, a transparent panel popped up right in front of his eyes. It was true. Everything. He was hoping for it to be a lie. He would have prefered everything to be a dream or an illusion, but it wasnt. It was reality. Yeon-woos expression sunk. Now he knew about everything his brother had gone through. Who put his brother to death, and the reason why his brother had to return like that after five years. The Tower was a place that could turn someone into a god. But to Yeon-woo, it was nothing more than a lawless area where everyone bites at each others throat. And his brother was bitten by the starving demons inside that place. If thats the case, I will pay you back. Following their rules, Equally to you all. Yeon-woo was given his brothers abilities as they were. A player. He had acquired the minimum requirement to climb the tower. And now it was time for him to come forward. Sadness disappeared from his eyes. . Only cold fury remained. * * * Yeon-woo silently stared at the transparent panel that was in front of his eyes. So this is the Status window? The status window was further classified into three tabs: Traits, Attributes, Skills. Traits showed the players personality or talents. The first trait his brother had obtained was Psychometry, the ability to communicate with his surroundings. His brother was able to overcome many dangers by the using his Psychometry to communicate with objects or skills. In addition to that, Attributes showed a quantification of a players capabilities, and Skills showed the standardized skills that players could use inside the tower. Its just like a game When talking about Obelisk, his brother had said it may look like a game, but its not. Its reality. Now he understood why. Currently, I have Cold-blooded as my trait. [Trait: Cold-blooded] An ability to maintain rationality in any situation. Shows great immunity to mind control and brainwash class curses. This was a talent Yeon-woo originally possessed. It seems that it was created based on his training as a professional soldier. A power that helps him keep a cool-headed judgement in chaotic situations and command his army on the frontlines. Its not bad. No, it wasnt just not bad. It was perfect. It was very important to have a card in his hand that could help him protect himself in a world full of bizarre magics and skills. Only, my attributes are too weak. Even though he had gone through an awakening as a player and his body had also been improved, he was still just a normal human. On average, his attributes were all below 20. For climbing The Tower where all sorts of monsters existed, he was too weak. But it was no surprise. He had no idea how to handle mana, and he wasnt particularly skilled at anything. Also, his knowledge on the concept of skills was too scarce. The only thing he could rely on were his instincts that had been honed by war. So was the Skill tab. [Draconic Eyes(ħ)] Eyes of a dragon. Sees through the truth. Can partially peek into an object or persons abilities. [Sense Strengthening] The five senses are greatly improved. [Foresight] (Special) Can see a certain amount of time into the future. His Draconic Eyes were the only vestige his brother had left behind for him through the succession process in the pocket watch. Jeong-woo was able to make contract with an ancient dragon() on the 11th floor by chance. Is this something left from that encounter? The draconic species(N) are arrogant and ferocious by nature, yet are also beings that seek the truth. It seems his brother had been partly exposed to their nature, and acquired the eyes that can peek through the truth. But how big of a help would this be was yet to be known. Seems like Sense Strengthening was generated according to my Trait. It was a skill that allowed him to arbitrarily control his five senses, that are sight, hearing, touch, smell, and taste. Yeon-woo liked this skill the most. Its unpredictable what could happen in a battlefield. He might have to locate enemies that are out of sight, or he might have to trace out a faint smell of oil. There was also a time when he had to listen to the distant footsteps of the enemy. If he could handle such senses freely, it would be very helpful in his attempt to climb up the tower. What bothers me the most is this one, Yeon-woos eyes were fixed on the last skill. Foresight. Yeon-woo looked at the pocket watch in his hand. Is it because of this? Skills were given according to players Traits, but sometimes they were given according to the players environment or their most precious object. Especially skills with the word special attached behind, its safe to say that it was a skill of his own. OK. For now, lets just do it. Yeon-woo took a deep breath. It was clear that compared to other players, he was starting on a better foothold thanks to his brothers help. But even so, there was a long way ahead of him. The ones who brought his brother to his death are the strongest amongst all rankers. They had grown stronger and stronger throughout the course of several years, some even hundreds of years. He had a long way to go if he wanted to catch up with those people. The image of his brother in the photograph came back to his mind. You only wanted me to find the elixir and live the rest of my life peacefully, but. He clenched his fist, causing his veins to stick out. Im afraid I dont think I can just let things go. * * * Yeon-woo proceeded to sort out his personal affairs. [Sergeant Cha! what are you talking about? Youre leaving the army all of a sudden?] He heard the commanders furious voice over the phone. It was no surprise. Upon hearing about his brothers death, the commander had sent him back to Korea to allow him to get himself sorted out, but now he was applying to be discharged without any prior notice. If Yeon-woo were the commander, he would also be mad. Yeon-woo, however, did not give any specific excuses. [Did something happen? Or did you have any complaints? If you did, just tell me. If Cain leaves, what am I supposed t! ] Im sorry. Yeon-woo hung up the phone right after saying that. His phone rang again, but he turned off the phone and threw it into a garbage can on the street. The commander had cared for him like a son, so he had to cut off the connection even more adamantly. The only thing left was his house, but he also put it out on the real estate market. Anyway, the house had been unused since he got dispatched, and now there was no reason to leave it any longer. He didnt want to have a place to come back. With the money he had, he bought several stuff. He filled his newly purchased backpack with some basic clothes and as many combat rations as he could; Equipped himself with dozens of knives that he used back in the army and some tools for survival like medical kits. He once thought about buying firearms and bombs from the black market, but soon shook off the idea. The Tower is a place that was built to test a players skills. Its better to avoid such things. Besides, if I cant continuously supply myself with ammunition its just going to be cumbersome. And once everything was ready, Yeon-woo came out to a lonesome park early in the morning. He was wearing jeans and a black hoodie with his hood drawn over his eyes, and he carried a backpack full of luggage on his right shoulder. He had already burned the uniform and the bag he used to carry before coming out. Considering the time difference between Obelisk and the real world, is it about a week after the last round began? To enter The Tower, he had to go through this one place first. The tutorial. The place to test players who want to enter The Tower. It was disadvantageous to enter such a place a week after it had already started. But Yeon-woo still decided to enter during this period. Players who start late are also given advantages. The more I catch up with the front runners, the more points I get, and theres also a hidden piece that is only given to latecomers. Moreover, Yeon-woos eye let out a bleak glow. Im sure its around this time that that guy shows up. As Yeon-woo organized his plans step by step in his head, *Click* He wound the knob of his brothers pocket watch backwards. Then, a cluster of lights spread in the middle of the park, and a shadow suddenly sprang up. The shadow swirled around and formed a lump. A door(T). It was a gateway to the world where The Tower was located. Yeon-woo stepped inside the gate without any hesitation. His eyes looked colder than ever. From now on, I will make sure to let the people beyond this gate know who they messed up with. I am Jeong-woo Cha. And so, the gate closed. Chapter 3 Tutorial (1) Whoever desires to become a god, climb up The Tower! * * * [You have now arrived at floor 0, The Tutorial Hall.] *Swoosh* Yeon-woo frowned due to the bright light that pierced his eyes. His eyes were tingling and his vision was shaking violently. He felt dizzy as if he was going through a high-altitude flight. [Your trait Cold-blooded has helped you maintain composure] He felt something wriggling inside his body, holding the previously spinning world straight. The motion sickness soon subsided. Yeon-woo was able to look around more comfortably. He found himself in a passage that ran all the way in a straight line. The walls were made of hard stone, and the ceiling was studded with stones emitting light at regular intervals. But overall, the light was too dim, so he could only see things two meters ahead. Beyond that was all darkness. Im really in Yeon-woo clenched his fists. It was the same scenery he saw from the diary. The Tower serves both as a gateway and as a trial to test the participants that wish to become a god. Naturally, The Tower refuses to accept anybody and everybody, so the trial takers have to prove themselves worthy. The place to test such qualifications is the tutorial, often called floor 0. Beyond this place, are the people who hurt Jeong-woo. Yeon-woo that, just by closing his eyes, he could recall the numerous scenes he had seen in the diary, the ones who had betrayed his brother and drove him to death. But he didnt get agitated. He kept his head as cool as he could. Just wait a little. Ill be there soon. To enter the tower, the first thing he had to do was to pass the tutorial with a high score. It couldnt just be a high score. An overwhelmingly high score. I have to take the first place. Of course, it wasnt going to be easy. The Tower is connected to numerous dimensions, spaces and worlds, and among them, only those who are highly capable have the chance to participate as players. Yeon-woo could also be considered strong if only looking at his planet Earth. But the universe was infinitely wide, and so were the strong. Yeon-woo, who had focused only on physical abilities and instinctive senses, had many weak points compared to the already existing players. If he tried to get through the tutorial like this, he would be dead without even being able to take a few steps. However, The tutorial, at the same time, is a place where I can obtain that kind of qualification. His brother have had a very weak body before climbing the tower. Nevertheless, he proved himself by passing the tutorial, and ended up achieving the incredible feat of reaching sixth place in the rankings within the shortest amount of time ever. The tutorial isnt just a test for physical abilities. It tests various aspects such as players talent, judgement, agility, resourcefulness, and decisiveness. It summed up the results, and rated the players. Naturally, theres always have been a number of deaths in the process. No, most of them had been overconfident in the little capabilities they had and rushed into the tutorial, only to end up dead. Fortunately, Yeon-woo was aware of the dangers of the tutorial. And he was also aware of the value this place had. Hidden pieces can be found everywhere. I have to gather as many of these as possible to finalize the incomplete succession. At present, Incomplete Dragon Body (5%) was displayed on Yeon-woos status window. His brothers achievements(I) had not been completely passed onto him yet. Yeon-woo intended to refine his vessel as much as possible in order to replace the word incomplete with complete. To make my vessel as complete as possible. Lets focus on that for now. After organizing his thoughts, Yeon-woo then quietly took out a white mask from his bag and put it on his face. He would have to face a lot of people, so he covered his face in advance. Yeon-woo then slowly walked forward along the passage. * * * Who knew for how long had he been walking. In that moment, Ohyohyohyo. A guest at a time like this. I almost missed you and let you go. Suddenly, as a blue glow flashed in the air, a portal opened up, and someone dropped down from it. In an instant, Yeon-woo instinctively stepped back and took a combat stance with two daggers held crossed in front of him. It was because the appearance of the sudden intruder was too strange. A small stature that looked like only reached his waistline. Its skin was full of bumps and looked scabrous, its eyes were long and slanted. In particular, the glistening fangs that came out over its thick lips, piercing all the way through his mouth, stood out. The mere sight of it filled him with disgust. A monster. It was a creature called goblin. However, it gave Yeon-woo a very different impression from the normal goblins he saw in the diary. Unlike the normal goblin which usually has low intelligence and is only faithful to its instinct, the goblin in front of his eyes was wearing a strange monocle on one eye and a smart looking tuxedo. His well mannered behavior gave off a dignified atmosphere. No matter how broad-minded I am, if you act like that, it does hurt my feelings. So why dont you put down your daggers? Contrary to his words, the goblin was smiling delightedly and winking one eye. Only then did Yeon-woo seem to realize what the goblin before his eyes was. The guardian Those who manage and oversee each floor and trial in The Tower. Greetings. I am the guardian of the floor 0, Yvlke. Meeting like this is also destiny, why dont you give ourselves a round of applause? Ohyohyohyo. Yeon-woo lowered the two daggers. The guardians belong to The Tower and lead the players throughout the trials. There was no reason to keep his guard up against him. Ho, you believe me? Thats because its good to keep the guardians advice in mind even if it sounds like a trivial thing. Oh my. I guess you know about us a little. Since you were wearing a mask, I thought you were just shy. Anyway, it should be much easier to talk now. Yvlke began explaining with some light jokes. The tutorial is divided into seven sections, from A to F. Each section has a different environment, and a different challenge. You will be given scores depending on how you perform these challenges over a given period of time. At the end of the tutorial, all the scores will be added up and the results will be announced. Yeon-woo was already roughly aware of the rules thanks to the diary. However, in order to avoid attracting too much attention from the guardian, and to confirm the rules he knew, he asked some questions. Do I have to pass all 7 sections? Not exactly. The tutorial is a place where you simply need to prove you possess the minimum qualifications. If you think your score is already high enough, you can simply stop there, but itll be good to pass every trial to get a higher score. What are the benefits of getting a higher score? Players are given better rewards in proportion to their score. Shouldnt there be some motivation for players to get better results? The Tower and us guardians are very thorough in regard to that. Ohyohyohyo. How long does the tutorial last? Players are given 30 days, one month. How you divide the time you spend in each section depends solely on the player. However, Yvlke smiled as he adjusted his monocle. Its been around a week since this round started. Theres only about three weeks left of it. What do you want to do? Will you join in from the next round? Its only been a week may sound like something simple. However, a week in the tutorial was by no means a short time. A period of time equal to one-fourth of the whole tutorial. During that first week, the front runners must have already run far ahead. To a point where latecomers could never catch up. The higher the score, the better the reward. It also increases the probability of passing the tutorial. For Yeonwoo, who was planning to achieve a lot within the tutorial, this was a very unfavorable start. However, Thats what I expected anyway. A slight smile rose from Yeon-woos lips. Not caring about his reaction, Yvlke went on explaining. Although this place is called the tutorial, its still quite difficult. Normally, when passing through a section, we advise players to organize a party with at least three to five people. That way, players can proceed smoothly. That means I get a higher score if I pass a section alone, right? Yes, but it will be much harder. If a late solo player catches up with the leading parties, do they get any benefit from that? Yvlkes eyes shone behind his monocle. He realized what Yeon-woo was thinking. He gave off a broad smile, which made his fangs stand out even more. The Tower grows based on players achievements(I). The score calculation will be adjusted accordingly to the players individual achievements, so you dont have to worry about it. Understood. After he finished confirming, Yeon-woo started to lightly warm up. *Crackle* No matter what, I must kill that guy. If I miss him, it will mess up the whole plan. Yeonwoo recalled the biggest of the hidden pieces that could only be obtained within the tutorial. The guy who only appears during certain period of time. Only by killing him, would the succession process become much easier. *Crunch* *Crackle* His muscles began to tighten, his blood began to circulate faster, and his mind became lucid. Yvlke took a step back. He had already noticed that Yeon-woo wouldnt listen any more to his advice. There had been players like him before, and in the end they were one of two kinds. The ones that were too confident in their abilities, rushed forward and got fucked, or the ones that were truly a sight to behold. Whatever it was, Yvlke thought it would be fun to watch, so he did not stop Yeon-woo. If thats what you want. *Snap* Yvlke lightly flicked his fingers, creating a huge panel in the air. [Beginning the trial of floor 0.] [Trial: You, a participant who aims to become a god, must prove yourself worthy of climbing The Tower. During the given time, pass through 7 gates and 7 challenges.] [Requirements: achieve a high score within the time limit.] Let the trial begin. Yvlke said goodbye with a dignified look as he disappeared like the wind. Then, a timer appeared in his place. [549:37:88_96] [549:37:88_95] Theres about 22 days and 21 hours remaining? Yeon-woo clenched his dagger and stepped forward. Lets do this. A new message popped up as he crossed the line that seemed to divide the starting zone from Section A. [You have entered Section A] [Either break through or deactivate all the traps in this section] A straight passage. He felt like the darkness was beckoning him to go that way. Yeonwoo carefully took a step forward, keeping his nerves on edge. But although he kept his guard up, nothing happened even after a considerable amount of time. As if nothing ever existed. An ordinary person would have relaxed a bit by now, but the further in Yeon-woo went, the more alert he became. Yvlke said it would be easy to pass through as long as players formed a party of 3~5 people. If that was correct, he shouldnt underestimate this place. Above all, danger comes without any notice. And when it comes, it always wipes out everything like a raging storm. Like right now. *Thwish* Out of nowhere, an arrow shot across the darkness. Yeon-woo instinctively turned his body aside. The arrow brushed past his left forearm. He could feel a scorching pain. Blood splashed as his clothes were torn. *Twing* A steel arrow! He came back to his senses. Yeon-woo frowned while looking at the arrow that was deeply embedded into the wall. The arrow was not made out of wood, but steel. His arm would have been torn off if he had allowed that arrow to hit him. If it had hit his head or abdomen it would have been deadly. The diary had warned him about the various traps in Section A. However, the location of each trap was different each time and they were randomly activated, so his brothers experience wasnt of much help. All he could do was staying alert and dodge his way through. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Steel arrows flew towards him in succession, all from different directions. It was impossible to track them with the naked eye. Yeon-woo crouched low and rolled forward. At the same time, he grabbed onto the backpack he was carrying on his back. Because it was thick, filled with clothes and various tools inside, it was useful as a cover. He had brought it for this purpose in the first place. *Puck* *Puck* *Puck* Three steel arrows stuck into his backpack. The impact was so strong that he felt as if his arm was coming off each time an arrow hit his backpack. Two of them even pierced through the backpack and poked out as if shyly showing their faces. He somehow managed to straighten himself up and stuck closely to a wall. In a situation where he didnt know where he was being sniped from, he had to reduce his physical exposure as much as possible. It was a rule he had learned the hard way. However, *Shlickt* Some traps seemed to have been installed not only at the front, but also at the back and at the very bottom. Before he knew it, there was an arrow stuck deep into his left thigh. Hup! At that moment, Yeon-woo felt like he saw a spark right in front of his eyes. In spite of the terrible pain, he gritted his teeth and tried turning his body around, but *Puck* *Puck* *Puck* Once again, arrows came flying in, they ripped through his backpack and penetrated his left shoulder, forearm and ribs. Chapter 4 Tutorial (2) [A fierce pain overcomes you. You have been afflicted with Stun.] [Your trait Cold-blooded has helped you maintain composure.] [The status effect Stun has been removed. You have developed resistance to pain.] He felt as if his arm was being torn apart and he couldnt breath. Yeon-woo was familiar with this sensation. He gritted his teeth and held tightly onto his consciousness. He had suffered this kind of pain many times in Africa. Back then, he had been shot and his life was in danger. This pain was nothing compared to that. He then quickly checked on his condition. The parts where the arrows are stuck are my left shoulder, forearm and thigh. My ribs were only grazed. The wounds look bad, but I can still move. As soon as his decision was made he carried out his actions immediately. Raising his, now completely ragged, backpack up, he stepped back as fast as he could. Apparently, traps were activated at the same time when I passed through a certain point. That meant there was a particular area where the traps were concentrated. He had to flee until he reached that place. Even as he retreated, the steel arrows kept flying towards him. At first, it was only one or two arrows, but past a certain point, four or five started to fly out at the same time. Still, he moved while refraining from exposing himself as much as possible. A long blood trail spread from his wound, staining the wall. In the meantime, two more steel arrows were inserted into his calf. When he reached a certain point, steel arrows no longer poured down on him. Yeon-woo leaned his back against the wall as he threw the backpack filled with steel arrows on the floor. His vision was spinning round and round. An unpleasant, stuffy smell lingered in his mouth. [Your wounds are bleeding severely. You have been afflicted with Stun.] [Your trait Cold-blooded has helped you maintain composure.] [The status effect Stun has been removed. You have developed resistance to bleeding.] Yeon-woo barely managed to hold onto consciousness. It was almost by instinct that his body had brought him to this point. If he lost consciousness here, he would die instantly. Yeon-woo plunged his hand into the torn backpack. The stuff that once filled the backpack had spilled out and rolled around randomly, and the steel arrows took their place instead. Fortunately, the medical kit hadnt been lost during the action, and it was quickly caught by his hand. Yeonwoo opened the kit and took out disinfectant, bandages, pre-connected needle and thread, oil-fed cotton and a lighter. Because he could hardly use his left arm, it took him long time to pick up all the items. Once all his preparations were finished, without any delay, Yeon-woo moved his hand towards the steel arrow stuck in his left shoulder. And he pulled it out. Keuk! As expected, a fierce pain followed. He felt as if his arm was falling off. The hand that was holding the steel arrow was trembling. Blood gushed out from the wound. With blood-stained eyes, Yeon-woo lit the cotton on fire and pressed it against the wound. *Tsss* The smell of burnt flesh filled the air. [Your skin has been set on fire. You have been afflicted with Stun.] [Your trait Cold-blooded has helped you maintain composure.] [The status effect Stun has been removed. You have developed resistance to burning.] The wound healed quickly leaving behind only a scar. In the same way, Yeon-woo pulled out the steel arrow stuck in his leg and stopped the bleeding. Then he applied disinfectant on it. Thankfully, none of his bones were broken. It was the result of moving his body instinctively. He could barely catch his breath after treating all of his wounds. HaHaHa! All the strength drained out of his body. His left arm and leg felt weak. Such a rough start from the very beginning. This is nuts. Yeon-woo was so dumbfounded that he wanted to curse himself. He knew it would be dangerous, but he didnt think it would be this bad. There was such a big difference between knowing it in your head and experiencing it for real. Im glad I have this trait An ability to maintain rationality in any situation, Cold-blooded. Yeon-woo felt grateful for the effect of his trait. He was already mentally strong before, but now, he felt much stronger thanks to being able to make quick judgement in a terrible situation like this. In addition, the extra resistance had also helped him relieve his pain little by little. He didnt know whether his trait was being enhanced, or his body was slowly adapting. He didnt know how the system worked. The only thing that was clear to him was that it was helpful to Yeon-woo. Then, he quickly put his thoughts in order. Yeon-woo cast his eyes toward the passage still buried in darkness. It felt as ferocious as the jaws of a beast, but every beast had its own weakness. Theres a specific timing for each arrow being shot. There was also a signal, although very subtle. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. I have to figure out the timing. Traps loaded with steel arrows were a combination of multiple devices. Sensors captured someone approaching, cogwheels spinned to measure direction, and finally steel arrows were spewed out of the muzzle. Because of the darkness, it is impossible to spot the steel arrows with the naked eye. But before that, the cogwheels activate. I have to pick up the sound of the cogwheels spinning. Thats the only chance I have to find the location and direction of the steel arrows. However, it takes only two to three seconds for the cogwheels to spin and the steel arrows to be fired. The sound is really quiet too. In that brief moment, he had to pinpoint the origin of the small sound. It might be easy to say, but it was impossible to execute without very fine senses and reflexes. But luckily, Yeon-woo had a new weapon with him. Skills I have Sense Strengthening. With this skill that allows him to handle his five senses freely, there should be a way. The reason why all players are given basic skills that fit them, is because they should be able to use them to break through their challenges. The key is how well they could use their skills. Yeon-woo quietly closed his eyes and focused on the sounds around him. It wasnt too hard to concentrate. He was used to this kind of thing anyway. [Sense Strengthening has been activated. Your auditory sense has been enhanced.] [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has risen. 0.8%] Yeon-woo tried to concentrate on everything he could hear amidst the silence. But it was extremely difficult. It wasnt easy to differentiate the sounds he need from between dozens of small noises. *Plop* *Plop* He heard some droplets of water dripping somewhere from the ceiling. *Rattle* *Clink* He also heard the slight sound of steel arrows being reloaded into the traps. Other than those, he also caught a lot of other noises throughout the passage. Still, he tried to pick out the sounds he wanted, one by one. Long time passed since. *Creak* This is it! Something let out a squeaky sound due to its rust. It was definitely a cogwheel. Yeon-woo opened his eyes and threw one of his dagger to one side. *Puck* *Crunch* The dagger struck deep into one side of the ceiling, and soon a broken mechanical device and steel arrows fell down. Yes! I can find them. Yeon-woos eyes sparkled. Of course, there were downsides of getting rid of his other senses and only focusing on hearing, but the important thing was that he found a way to go through the passage. Yeon-woo forced his creaking body up. His body still screamed in pain. He could barely move his left arm, and he was limping as he walked. It was crazy to move such state. Even if his footsteps were slow, Yeon-woo managed to get to the place where the next trap was installed. *Swish* Steel arrows were shot once again. Right shoulder! Yeon-woo had already heard the sound of a cogwheel, and turned his body sideways, measuring the direction from where the steel arrow flew in. *Puck* The steel arrow that narrowly missed his shoulder, was stuck deep into the wall. Yes! Yeon-woo clenched his fists. [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 1.5%] After feeling certain that it would work, Yeon-woo did not delay any longer and moved on to the next spot. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Four. In order from top to bottom, each one aimed for his temple, heart, abdomen and knee. Yeon-woo dodged by turning his head sideway and taking a step forward at the same time. The arrow that was aiming for his thigh flew right past his leg and struck the floor. At the same time he used the flat of his dagger to block the arrow that was coming towards his abdomen. *Clang* The dagger trembled, producing a pleasant sound. His hand was hurting from the impact, but the thrill of it filled him with adrenaline. [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 2.1%] [Your Strength has increased by 1 point] [Your Dexterty has increased by 1 point] The messages notifying him of the increase of his skill level and attribute points filled his retina. If my Strength and Dexterty increased Status window. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Trait: Cold-blooded Strength: 11 Dexterity: 16 Health: 12 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes(0.0%), Sense Strengthening(2.1%), Foresight(0.0%) As I thought. Yeon-woo had a satisfied smile. In the real world, it takes a considerable amount of time and training to boost ones ability, but here its different. I can gain achievements as long as I exert myself . There cant be any other place like this. It was all thanks to this interface system that had enabled his brothers fast growth. Yeon-woo closed the status window and calmly judged the situation. Now, its somewhat possible to dodge the arrows. But my reflexes are still slow. His dagger was half a beat too slow after spotting the arrows. Even if he noticed the arrows, it was meaningless if he was too slow to react. Yeon-woo divided his consciousness that was previously solely focused on hearing into his right hand. [Sense Strengthening has been activated. Your haptic sense has been enhanced.] [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 2.3%] Yeon-woo took another step forward. *Swish* An arrow aiming at his forehead. He quickly struck the arrow aside. It was a speed neither slow nor fast. Its only my hearing and right arm that I have to focus on, but its hard to split my senses in two at the same time. His eyes swept past the darkness. Slowly, but not too much. Yeon-woo began to proceed slowly once again. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* With each step, steel arrows poured down on him. Yeon-woo avoided the arrows with minimal movements, or cut off their routes with his daggers if avoiding was too difficult. Next, he refined his blocking technique a little more. He deflected arrows with the flat side of his dagger, or lowered his head to avoid them. He also twisted his body sideway, or walked forward to clash with it. *Puck* There was a case in where he missed an arrow and was struck on his back. But Yeon-woo indifferently pulled out the arrow without giving out a single moan. After stopping the blood, he went straight ahead with limp steps. Yeon-woo silently kept on walking just like a machine. [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 3.1%] [Your Strength has increased by 1 point] [Your Health has increased by 1 point] Chapter 5 Tutorial (3) At some point in time, after walking for a long time, Yeon-woo noticed that there was some kind of pattern to the traps. Theres a difference in how attribute points are given depending on how I deal with the arrows. For example, if he struck a steel arrow, his Strength rose, if he dodged, his Dexterity rose, and if he was hit, his Health rose. It seemed to work that way because the different ways he handled arrows stimulated different attributes. However, it wasnt always accurate. Moreover, Arrowheads with different colors were sparsely mixed within the other arrows. As his stats were steadily rising, he became more and more sensitive. And before he knew it, he could actually see the arrows. At first, he thought he was wrong. It was very small, but various colors were painted on the tip of the arrowheads. But the light was too dim to tell the colors apart, and it was hard to check all the arrows at once when they all flew from different directions. And the fact that most of the arrows had only normal arrowheads also made him think against it. However, as his vision strengthened and his ability to see dynamic objects increased, his suspicion gradually turned into certainty. The colored arrowheads were there for certain. The colors Ive seen until now was it red, blue and yellow? Yeon-woo was lost in thoughts. What on earth is it? Why do they have different colors? Then he remembered what he had seen in the diary. Now that I think of it, nothing in the tutorial was made for no reason, even the smallest little thing. Everything had a certain meaning to it. And the most curious thing was that. The colors painted on the arrowheads. Jeong-woo hadnt found out the secret behind this either. Is this some kind of hidden piece? His brother had barely passed Section A with his teammates, but Yeon-woo had been going at it by himself. This difference seemed to have helped him find the hidden piece that no one had found before. Yeon-woo resumed moving, thinking he should try it out. *Swish* Just in time, out of six arrows that were fired at him, there was one with a blue arrowhead. What I can check right now are my Attributes and Skills. If so. Yeon-woo avoided all the other arrows and only struck the blue one. *Tang* [Your Strength has increased by 1 point] [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 4.2%] The messages informing him about the growth of his Strength stat and skill proficiency appeared. It wasnt ineffective, but. This isnt it. Yeon-woo shook his head. There must be something else. A distinct difference that separates them from the other arrows. After a long time, another colored arrow flew in. This time it was red. Yeon-woo turned around and dodged all the arrows except for the red one, which he then parried. He could feel a twinge in his wrist from parrying the arrow, realizing it was heavier than the rest. [You have blocked a red arrow] [Your Strength has increased by 3 points] This is it! Yeon-woo felt himself sobering. A drastic increase in Strength. It was a big difference from the usual slow growth. Status window. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Trait: Cold-blooded Strength: 19 Dexterity: 19 Health: 14 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes(0.0%), Sense Strengthening(4.3%), Foresight(0.0%) Yeon-woo faintly smiled. As time went by, the growth speed of his attributes had been slowing down little by little. Now, he found a way to increase his attributes once again. Each color must be related to a different attribute. Red was Strength. Then, what about the other ones? When he blocked the blue arrow, nothing happened. This meant that different actions are required depending on the color. As soon as Yeon-woo came to a rough understanding, he proceeded much faster. *Swish* The blue arrow was faster than others. This time, he didnt strike it but narrowly avoided it. [You have dodged a blue arrow] [Your Dexterity has increased by 2 points] The yellow arrow was sharper. Because striking and dodging actions were already assigned to different colors, he put out his left arm just to see if it worked. *Puck* [You have been hit by a yellow arrow] [Your Health has increased by 2 points] This is crazy. Yeon-woo barely managed to pull out a portion of the arrow before his expression turned into a frown due to the pain. Feeling as if his arm was falling off. He inhibited the nerves in charge of transmiting pain as much as possible, and had only exposed the parts where the bones and joints wouldnt get damaged, but it was clearly a something a normal person wouldnt do. He started feeling dizzy again because of the loss of blood. He was barely holding himself together thanks to his increased Health. But without it he would have already fallen. And then, *Cough* Yeon-woo coughed a mouthful of blood. The blood dripped down from the palm that was covering his mouth. Inhibiting his nerves didnt make the symptoms go away. The pain was spreading along the nerves in his left arm throughout his whole body. He kept retching. He was on the verge of fainting. His body was warning him that he couldnt endure it anymore. That it was already crazy that he had endured so far, and that if he didnt have some rest right away, he would actually collapse. Yeon-woo, however, gritted his teeth again. This pain is nothing compared to what Jeong-woo went through. Even though Yeon-woo had not experienced it himself, he was well aware of the pain his brother had suffered, because he had watched the recorded images in the diary over and over. If he couldnt stand even this, there was nothing he could do for his brother in the future. Yeon-woo forcefully pulled out the yellow arrow from his left arm. His body had already reached its limit, but in the process, he had achieved what he desired. Red is Strength, blue is Dexterity, yellow is Health. Then, all he needed to do was to act according to each color. There was still a long way to go before reaching the end of the passage. Through his senses, he could feel that there were still lots of traps. Which also meant that there were lots of attribute points he could still raise. Once again, blood gathered in the bottom of his jaw. Yeon-woo swallowed it back and moved along. His eyes blazing like flames. One step at a time. Yeon-woo rushed with tottering steps. * * * Ohyohyohyo. He is truly an amazing participant. I dont think Ive ever seen such a character. Thousands of screens were floating in several rows in front of the guardian Yvlke, Showing all players currently participating in the tutorial. They all had different looks. However, Yvlkes eyes were fixed only on one screen located in a corner. In there was Yeon-woo, who was trudging down a passage as if he was about to fall any moment soon. Originally, he shouldnt be such an eye-catching individual. In fact, this tutorial round had a lot to see. Not only the siblings from the Cheong-lam family, the most anticipated ones among the One-horned tribes, but also the dumbass duo who are aiming to become rankers, and a swordsman of Marcusian descent. Each one of them was strong enough that even if they started climbing The Tower straight away, they wouldnt fall behind. They had already entered Section E early on and had been carrying out missions. Some of them were already in Section F. It was unknown who would be the one to achieve the highest score in this tutorial. However, Yvlkes eyes were strangely fixed on Yeonwoo, who had been stranded in Section A for days, rather than those in Section E. He thought Yeon-woo was going to die after a few steps when he first showed up. And that this little fucker without any ability would get above himself and get fucked. But Yeon-woo completely exceeded his expectations. Others would struggle to pass through or even be annihilated in Section A, even if they formed parties, but Yeon-woo gradually made progress by himself and even found the hidden piece hidden in the arrowheads. And with an iron will, he was steadily raising his stats by taking advantage of the hidden piece. Even though Yeon-woos body was clearly in a state where it wouldnt be strange for him to fall down at any minute. This guy, hes the real deal. After being a guardian for such a long time, he could feel it intuitively. Other frontrunners were also great, but this was the guy who was going to turn the whole tutorial on its head. There will still be a lot of dangers waiting ahead even if he manages to break through this section, but if he can pass the other sections as wisely as he is right now. Yvlke adjusted his monocle. Yeon-woo was already reaching the last part of Section A. I think this round of the tutorial will be a lot of fun. Ohyohyohyo. * * * [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Trait: Cold-blooded Strength: 29 Dexterity: 33 Health: 30 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes(0.0%), Sense Strengthening(8.3%), Foresight(0.0%) While he was walking down the passage, Yeon-woo check his status window and clenched his fists. All the attributes except for Magic Power have risen sharply. Compared to when he first arrived, he had earned a total sum of 55 attribute points.. In order to raise their attribute points, one has to train regularly or push themselves over the limit. Even though Ive been tackling it as a solo player, the amount of achievements Ive made so far in one day should count as decent. No, actually it was not just decent. It was a great accomplishment. None of the other players were able to improve their attribute points by this much in such a short term. Its not just this. My muscle strength, mobility, endurance, explosive power, and power in general has increased. It might have been physically difficult, but the result made him satisfied. he was a little disappointed that he couldnt raise his Magic Power, but he erased the idea from his head because he didnt feel the need for it right now. *Grin* Yeon-woo pushed the iron gate in front of him with a slight smile on his mouth. *Creak* [You have arrived at the arrival point.] [Your wounds will be healed.] It was the moment when he reached the iron gate that what seemed like an endless passage ended. Yeon-woo was already as exhausted as he could be. His body was riddled with traces of blood, and there were a couple of arrows that hadnt been pulled out yet. His head was burning from continuously focusing too much on his senses. He didnt know what other traps were waiting beyond the iron gate. Still, Yeon-woo opened it and stepped past. Then, what appeared in front of him was a room of around 10 pyeong[1] of space. At the same time, *Whoosh* A swarm of white lights rose along the wounds where bloody pus was forming. The wounds started to slowly heal and the pus subsided. His worn out body was also being filled up with energy. The base was designed to allow players who were hurt and tired from passing through Section A to recuperate. Yeon-woo felt both relieved that he could catch his breath, and satisfied that he had grown to this point. *Sreuk* And he fell asleep without realizing it. * * * Did I fall asleep? Yeon-woos body felt stiff. As he saw in the diary, it was possible to recover ones physical condition at the arrival point. When he noticed his wounds were being treated, he felt a sense of relief and only wanted to take a nap for a while. But he slept more than intended. And when he opened his eyes to check the time. Peekaboo? Suddenly, a man whose face was covered under a robe waved his hand towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo was so surprised that he quickly stood up and jumped backwards. He quickly brought his hand to his waist. Cold sweat ran down his back. This man, what is he? How come he never noticed a person being right next to him? His Sense Strengthening skill was clearly active. The skill was scanning the entire room, but this guy was the only one to avoid it. As if he was isolated from the world. In that moment, a description from the diary rushed upon his mind. Occasionally, merchants would pop up at the arrival point, and they sold items that players needed for a price. Ranging from ordinary food to potions, skill books, and all kinds of different artifacts, the merchants sold everything there was. The mysterious merchant? Hoho! The man in the robe let out a chuckle and clapped his two hands. *Clap* Then, the space behind the man distorted, revealing shelves stocked with miscellaneous items. Im glad you know who I am. Salutations, my gullible, I mean, lovable customer! I am A, a passing merchant. [1] 10 Pyeong(?) = 33m2 Chapter 6 Tutorial (4) Yeon-woo didnt know what to make of this mysterious merchant. He had just said peekaboo, and gullible. He couldnt read the merchants expression because of the robes obscuring his face , but he seemed to be enjoying this situation. Yeon-woo slightly knitted his eyebrows. Ive been too complacent. The mysterious merchant, like the guardian, was absolutely forbidden from intervening with the players. Thats why the merchant didnt hurt him while he was asleep. But even though I was exhausted, I shouldnt have slept like that. [503:20:19_53] He checked the time and saw that 12 hours had passed since he arrived at this base. It had taken him about a day and 10 hours to get through this first half of Section A. In total, approximately 46 hours had passed since arriving at the tutorial. It was pretty fast for a solo player. There was no doubt as to why his body was so exhausted. After all, he had forced himself to power through the section with his body on the verge of collapsing. However, Yeon-woo didnt like this situation. He knew, of course, that after any kind of intensive training, sufficient rest was necessary to allow for growth. Because the human body was not a machine. No, even machines needed plenty of rest to prevent overheating. But Yeon-woo couldnt afford that right now. For him, The Tower was no better than a battlefield, and on a battlefield there was no room for rest at all. He had to be wary about enemies that could come out from anywhere at anytime. And the same could be applied to the arrival point. Even if he was no longer under the threat of the steel arrows, it was still a place where other players were free to enter. Even if the mysterious merchant couldnt, it wouldnt be strange for other players to try and harm him while he was sleeping. Even if I was too exhausted. Yeon-woo put his thoughts together. He had to admit that after being away from the battlefield for some time, he had become dull. So he decided to sharpen himself. To revert to what he used to be. Cain. Yeon-woo opened his eyes as he thought back to the code name that was used to refer to him, but was now left unused. His eyes were shimmering with cold determination. In that instant, the mysterious merchant had a strange expression on his face. Although it didnt show because it was hidden by his robes, he seemed to have noticed a big change in Yeon-woos mindset preceded by his psychological struggles. And he asked with a light smile. Did you find yourself in need of anything on your way here, sir? Im the merchant who sells everything that exists in this world. If you need anything, just name it. Need any artifacts, or slaves? Ive got some information too. Ill sell them at a proper price. The mysterious merchant flicked his finger lightly. Then, a window popped up in front of Yeon-woo. The items he had for trade were listed and divided into multiple categories. Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue as he touched the window. Medusas Venom, Horn of the Golden Mountain Goat, Left eye of Tiamat and Nightmare of Walpurgis too? He deals with these kind of items in the tutorial? This is insane. The items that occupied the top of the list were items that rankers would fervently jump at, if carried to upper floors of The Tower. The list was also full of things that could easily help you put an end to the tutorial. However, this was nothing but a wild-goose chase. There was no way players that were going through the tutorial could afford items like these. Thankfully, items of lower rating were also found as he scrolled down. He could find good items for beginners here and there. Arhan-style Swordsmanship Manual, Introduction to One-Circle Magic, and Success Formula to Elemental Sorcery. These are the skill books that might come in handy. But it will also require some effort to attain proficiency in their respective skills. In particular, a dagger named Venomous Fang of Barma grabbed Yeon-woos attention. [Venomous Fang of Barma] Attack power: 25 A dagger made by smelting the teeth of a serpent that inhabits the swamps of Barma. Poison is applied on the edge of the dagger, causing a certain chance of poisoning the opponent when hit. The poisons effect is random. To be exact, its a dagger that deals with curses, not poison. The weapon cursed its target as soon as it came into contact. There was a wide variety of curses that could be given to the target. Poisoning, burn, freeze, electrocution, hallucination, stun, blind, and so on. One of the curses would be randomly applied on the target. If the opponents couldnt find a proper way to fight against this erratic curse, it was possible to easily take them down amidst their confusion. Moreover, it was made from the teeth of a mystical creature, so even after reaching the higher floors, he could continue using it as a magic item. If he bought it, he would be able to put it to good use. However, Yeon-woo took his eyes off of the dagger and moved on to the next categories. It would be good to have it, but right now I need to focus on physical training. Theres no need to rely on artifacts yet. A long time passed while he was looking through the list. Then, at one point Yeon-woo stopped scrolling. Found it. [Reset ticket] You can return to any place you desire. Yeon-woo looked at the mysterious merchant with a grin. Whats the price for the items? We are conscientious merchants who offer only reasonable prices. We never overcharge players for items they need. We cant rip off those who dont have money. Make it brief. The attribute points you have. Thats all you have to pay. Conscientious merchants? Yeon-woo placed his hand on the Mineral water at the bottom of the list. [Mineral water] A bottle of drinking water required when thirsty. Be sure to have some with you. Price: Strength 2 Mere water costs 2 Strength points, and what? Conscientious? Yeon-woo was so dumbfounded that he burst out laughing. Of course, given its ludicrous price, he could just ignore it and not buy it. But the problem was that humans needed water to live, and there was no way to supply oneself with drinking water or even food during the tutorial. 3 Dexterity points for one day worth of food. Even if someone brought enough food and water from the outside, it could be lost on the way, or even be stolen by other players. In addition, players who barely managed to get through Section A often found themselves in need of better equipment. Theres a boss room beyond this point, so players have no choice but to fully equip themselves for the fight. So the players would have to bite the bullet and buy items from the mysterious merchant. But then, with their lowered attribute points, the next fight would be even tougher, and they would have to trade the attribute points they had just barely manage to pile up again to buy the next set of equipment, throwing themselves into a vicious cycle. And here he is, calling himself a conscientious merchant. He was no better than a thief. Yeon-woo smirked a little. I dont know who designed the tutorial, but they are truly evil. After closing the category window, Yeon-woo said. Theres something I want to buy. Yes. Say it. In exchange for all the attribute points I got from Section A, Yeon-woo had already decided what to purchase. Id like to buy tickets to reset Section A. The rules didnt allow players to re-attempt a section after clearing it. But when he heard that there was a rare ticket that could send a player back to any chosen place, a thought came to his mind. If he could stack up attribute points by repeatedly going through Section A, wouldnt it be much easier to proceed afterwards? In that brief moment, the mysterious merchants eyes gave off a strange glow under the robes. Eyes filled with interest. Do you mean the reset tickets? Yes. I do have those, but Ive never seen anyone interested in that item. Usually, after surviving Section A, players would ask for things that can make the next section easier for them, and not something that will make them go through Section A all over again. Well, I personally have something in mind. If you say so. The mysterious merchant chuckled and then clapped his hands. *Clap* All the shelves at his back disappeared. And then. [Attribute points acquired through Section A will be paid in exchange for the purchase.] [You have acquired Reset ticket for Section A x10] Yeon-woo felt his body deflating like a balloon. The battle hardened body he had just a moment ago felt almost like a dream. Instead, his hand was now holding 10 pink colored tickets. The method to use the ticket is very simple. Just tear off your ticket whenever you want , and youll be teleported back to the starting zone. Yeon-woo shoved the tickets into his pocket. Ill use it well. Id appreciate if you do. I must be off. I hope we meet again. The mysterious merchant gently turned around and melted away leaving no trace. The room surrounding Yeon-woo also started to disappear like a wave, and he found himself in a different place. Unlike the empty passage way he came through, ahead were dozens of scarecrows standing in a row. There were also some people other than Yeon-woo in that place. Far in the distance, about five people were blasting away all kinds of skills against the scarecrows. He also heard people screaming in anger, signifying that the scarecrows werent so easy to deal with. [This is Section As boss room. Do you want to enter?] Yeon-woo took out a ticket He wanted to experience the difficulty of the boss, but with his current bodys condition, just one mistake and he would be toast. He tore the ticket without hesitation. *Whoosh* He opened his eyes and found himself in a familiar place. It was the starting zone where he had arrived before. He drew a dagger from his waist and held it in his right hand. I must raise my attributes as high as possible while Im here. This time, he intended to make Section A entirely of his own. Chapter 7 Tutorial (5) [355:59:32_11] *Swish* *Swish* Steel arrows were flying at Yeon-woo. 15 in total, it was more than usual. It was the result of Yeon-woo deliberately activating more traps by running in zigzag. Each one of them came from different angles and in varying speeds. Before, it would have been impossible for Yeon-woo to dodge them by relying only on his senses. *Pat* Yeon-woo swung his dagger to strike an arrow that came from the front and spinned his body. At the same time, he stretched out his empty hand. One of the steel arrows which was passing right by his chest was caught in his hand and, as he was spinning, he quickly swung the arrow to deflect another one coming from the back. Then he raised his left foot and kicked another arrow that was coming towards his ankle. *Clang* It may have been a long explanation, but everything took place in a split second. It was something beyond human capabilities. Nevertheless, Yeon-woo showed no sign of exhaustion. Rather, he was driving himself into more dangerous situations out of sheer frustration. He had now risen to a point where he didnt have to consciously search for the the arrows. He intuitively captured the position of the projectiles with his developed senses, and unconsciously dodged them thanks to his reflexes. He also didnt feel pain anymore when blocking the steel arrows. *Tak* Yeon-woo stopped running as he reached the arrival point. He could hear some noises coming from the boss room up ahead. The same scene that had been going on for days. However, Yeon-woo didnt pay much attention to the boss room and checked the time. [351:48:11_78] Hoo! This time it took me around 4 hours? It was the time it took him to get through Section A. It was an astonishing improvement considering that it had taken him more than 34 hours on his first try. After spending ten reset tickets, Yeon-woo had been able to make tremendous advancement by going through Section A several times. Every time he reset Section A, the position, timing and potency of the traps changed. Therefore, during his first attempts, Yeon-woo had to be on high alert to identify the directions from where the steel arrows were coming. Moreover, under such circumstances he also put restrictions on himself to reduce the time spent traveling back and forth. He had been in near-death situations several times. There was a moment when he miscounted the number of steel arrows and one had almost hit his head, and another moment when an arrow skewered through his right hand, causing him to nearly lose his entire arm. He had to go through all sorts of things, however, every single time, Yeon-woo had somehow managed to escape death and achieve his goal. Its been six days ever since. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Trait: Cold-blooded Strength: 51 Dexterity: 56 Health: 55 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes(2.1%), Sense Strengthening(15.1%), Foresight(0.0%) Theyve gone up by a lot. Yeon-woo had a gratified smile on his face as he looked at his attribute points. They had increased by an average of nearly 40 points in comparison to when he arrived. Although his Magic Power was still the same, his other attributes could not be compared to what they used to be. Its a shame that the growth speed of my attributes has decreased after the eighth attempt. His training method that took advantage of the colored arrows had resulted in a steep increase of his attributes. The change in his body was so drastic that Yeon-woo almost couldnt get used to it. However, after certain point, his attribute points didnt improve much anymore. It seemed that there was a limit to the amount of points that could be gained from the hidden piece. And the fact that the arrows were no longer a threat to Yeon-woo also contributed to slowing down his improvement. But now I should be able to hold my own against most players. Though itll still be hard to catch up with the frontrunners. He was already getting accustomed to his skills. Now he could control not only his auditory and haptic senses, but also his visual, olfactory and gustatory senses quite freely. He had also learned a unique way to improve his ability in a short period of time by amplifying all of his senses at the same time whenever he had the chance to. He was able to acquire Synesthesia(X), which was something he had only heard about before. Same with the Draconic Eyes. Draconic Eyes, a skill that allowed the caster to borrow, to a certain extent, the Ancient Dragon Kalatus Eyes of Truth. When Yeon-woo used the Draconic Eyes for the first time, he was shocked by what he saw. In the vision that Draconic Eyes granted him, everything lost its color. The world was composed of only black lines in a white background. Objects consisted of only a black line illustrating their outline. If there was a separate structure inside something, it was also shown on a smaller scale. It looked like a croquis on a white canvas. No. Its more like an X-Ray picture. Almost like clairvoyance. The eyes that erases outer appearance and projects both form and interior. It seemed to reflect the real image that things originally had. The lines that formed the basis of things. His brother had referred to them as flaws(ȱ). When I first came to have the Draconic Eyes, I was very surprised by the sight of this new world. And it was only later, that I realized how much it meant to see flaws. Yeon-woo had tried an experiment before. He experimented by cutting a small rock. He observed and stabbed a flat rock that was originally designed for players to rest on at the arrival point. Normally, the dagger shouldnt have been able to penetrate the rock, but contrary to expectations, the rock was easily cut apart. Like cutting a tofu with a knife. He knocked on the rock to see if it was soft to begin with, but it was as hard as the stone that formed the walls of Section A. The cross section was smooth as if it had been sanded down. Since then, Yeon-woo had steadily been using his Draconic Eyes to train himself to distinguish flaws that were easy to attack. It was a level of growth worth to be proud of. It was all thanks to the fact that he had pushed himself to the point of not even sleeping. Yeon-woo, however, was still not satisfied. If I had started along with the frontrunners I would have already reached Section E by now. If I stay behind any further, I will never catch up to them. It was natural that the gap would continue to widen as they advance to higher sections. Yeon-woo could not delay any longer. He turned his eyes towards the boss room. He presumed it was time for a full-out race. * * * Before leaving, Yeon-woo took a brief moment to meditate and put his thoughts in order. It was a habit to do so before stepping into the battlefield. He had learned it from an Indian soldier when he was in Africa, and afterwards it had become a routine. The advantage of doing so was that he could get rid of distracting thoughts and be completely focused on combat. Just like right now. Yeon-woo organized in his head everything he had been practicing. Things mainly related to the changes in his body caused by the improvement of his stats, and adapting his skills and senses to his newfound body. Yeon-woo wanted to analyze the movement of his muscles and skeleton in response to each different action he took. Before, he had set his senses to only feel his surroundings. He did not know when or from where an arrow would fly in, so he had to pay close attention to the outside in order to survive. However, now that he had some leeway, he decided to focus part of his senses on his own body. He tried to observe as many physical changes as he could. The motion of his muscles when stimulated from the outside, the reaction of his nervous system, the sound produced by his skeleton, the changes in body in accordance to different movements, and the differences generated from using a skill. He tried memorizing one by one every minute detail of his body. In case he found himself in an extreme situation, in order to escape danger and survive, he had to make sure to control his every movement down to a cellular level. And of course, in order to do so, he first had to have complete control over his body. *Crack* And thats probably why. At one point, Yeon-woo was able to sense something very faint flowing through his body. It was easy to figure out what it was. Magic Power. It was mana. Although very feeble, mana was definitely present in his body. And as it cycled through it over time, it was slowly affecting his body. When a skill was activated, mana moved along with it. When he used sense strengthening, mana gathered around the specific part of the body he was focusing on. And when he used draconic eyes, mana seeped into his eyes. Yeon-woo tried to trace the mana back to the path it took in order to imitate its movement as closely as possible. But at some point, mana disappeared as if toying with him. He had fully focused his senses inside his body and followed after the mana, but it disappeared without leaving a trace. Yeon-woo felt a little heavy, but he decided not to push himself. He discovered the fact the that mana constitutes the basis of skills, and was somehow present in his body, but in a dormant state. If so, he only needed to take things step by step. Then one day, he might be able to handle mana freely. * * * [348:25:10_01] Yeon-woo opened his eyes after finishing his meditation. He felt refreshed as if he had a good nights sleep. His body felt lighter than ever. And after finishing his preparations, he opened the iron gate carrying his backpack on one shoulder. [You have entered the boss room of Section A] [There are 88 scarecrows along with several traps that will try to stop you from advancing. Cut through the scarecrows and beat the boss room] As soon as the message popped up, *Swish* A steel arrow flew in as if it had been waiting for this moment. *Clang* Yeonwoo instinctively turned the dagger sideways and struck the steel arrow. The steel arrow bounced upwards, and flew back in the direction it came from, and got itself stuck in the trap. Broken pieces of the trap fell down from the ceiling. It was a movement he had practiced in his ninth attempt through Section A. He liked this method because he could train both accuracy and technique at the same time. Yeon-woo observed the scarecrows that filled the passage. They looked like ordinary scarecrows, commonly seen in the countryside. But the scarecrows in the boss room were moving little by little. Their two feet and two arms were unrestrained so they could move around on their own, and they could hinder the players trying to pass by their side. They seem pretty solid, too. There had been a team trying to beat the boss room for a week. Every time Yeon-woo reached the end of Section A, he could see them being blocked by the scarecrows without making any progress. The scarecrow did not attack the players, but only blocked their way forward. But even that was enough to hold them back. Every time the players tried to break through the scarecrows, it didnt work. They didnt fall down when attacked, and they didnt move an inch when pushed. The only traces left on the scarecrows were mere scratches and soot. This meant that hitting them with neither physical strength nor skills would do any good. Plus, there were a lot of traps all over the place. The traps in the boss room were different from those in Section A. In addition to steel arrows, a variety of other traps were also added, including poison arrows, fire arrows, pitfalls, spear traps and so on. If players were too busy avoiding the scarecrows, they might get caught in the traps. But Yeon-woo was confident. I have to get to Section B immediately. Yeon-woo held the dagger in his right hand and sprang forward. *Swish* *Swish* Then five steel arrows poured down on him. However, Yeon-woo did not even lay his eyes on the arrows and lightly swung the dagger to the side. *Tang* *Tang* I have to go faster. Never slow down. Yeon-woo put more power into his legs. *Papat* *Rumble* Then the ground sank down in front of Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo was also familiar with this kind of trap. And he had already read through it with his strengthened sense. *Ta-dak* Yeon-woo leaped high into the air right above the sunken ground. Right beneath him, there was a bottomless abyss opening its jaw. If I fall, I would be instantly dead. Then. Yeon-woo softly somersaulted over the gap, as if he were performing acrobatics. Drawing a long arc in the air, Yeon-woo tried to land beyond the hole, but two arrows came flying from both sides. It should have been hard to avoid them in midair, but Yeon-woo twisted his body like a spinning top and easily bounced off the arrows that came at him. *Clang* *Clang* The arrows that were aimed at him fell down helplessly into the hole. *Tak* Yeon-woo was able to land safely across the hole. And this time, he felt heat from the ceiling. As the fire descended along a hidden wick, it fluttered its red tongue to devour Yeon-woo. *Rush* But Yeon-woo has already gained some resistance against burning through his trait. He quickly covered his mouth with a handkerchief and ran through the fire. Even if some cinders got onto his clothes, he only shook them off and kept running without much concern. He slanted the dagger to its side and swung it, creating a gust of wind that pierced a path through the flames for a short time. He ran through the path wasting no time. *Swish* *Swish* Besides the steel arrows, various other arrows also poured out. Arrows lit on fire, arrows coated with poison, arrows with a hooked tip, etc. Whenever the arrows flew at hi, Yeon-woo either avoided them, parried them, or blocked them. Despite pouring in from all sides, the arrows could not even touch Yeon-woos hair. It was as if he had eyes all over the place. Despite the obstacles, Yeon-woo did not slow down at all. On the contrary, his clearing speed was gradually increasing as his Health attribute rose. The other traps also made no difference. Pitfalls, fire traps, spear traps, rolling rocks, all of them failed to stop Yeon-woo. At that moment, the scarecrows started taking action. Chapter 8 Tutorial (6) *Clatter* A bronze scarecrow suddenly came forward and moved at a rapid pace, blocking Yeon-woos way. However, Yeon-woo twisted his body in order to avoid it. The scarecrow then proceeded to narrow the gap between them by dashing towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo tripped the scarecrows leg as it ran towards him. His leg ached because of the scarecrows hardness, but the pain was tolerable thanks to Yeon-woos developed muscles. Then, another scarecrow came from the front. Yeon-woo bent his arm and smacked the scarecrows chest with his elbow. Taking advantage of the knockback, he moved below its arm and dashed right past him. Several traps also activated in tandem, but none of them could stop Yeon-woo. [Your Dexterity has increased by 1 point.] [Your Health has increased by 1 point.] [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 15.6%] [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 16.9%] His attribute points increased as he broke through the traps. Yeon-woos movements became more sophisticated as his attributes increased causing his skill proficiency to also increase alongside. Then, with his keener senses, he passed through more traps which led yet to another rise in attribute points. Increase in attribute points C increase in skill proficiency C increase in attribute points Thanks to this loop, Yeon-woo was able to achieve remarkable growth in the blink of an eye. Its a lot faster than when I ran through Section A. Yeon-woo had confidence in himself. His feet were much lighter, and his hands were brimming with strength. When there were only about ten scarecrows left ahead of him, one of the scarecrows, which until now had only been blocking the way, revealed its sharp teeth for the first time. As if it were human, it firmly squared its shoulders and tackled Yeon-woos side. *Bang* A painful feeling struck him, as if he had bumped into a wall as hard as he could. The same pain he felt when he got hit by a steel arrow for the first time. He fell several meters back as the suffocating pain caused him to frown. On the other hand, the scarecrow didnt budge an inch from where it had tackled Yeon-woo. Unlike the scarecrows he saw earlier, this ones surface flashed with a red tint as if it were made of copper. Its strong shoulders gave off an overpowering feeling. Is this the guy who imitates players? [Copper Scarecrow] A scarecrow that mimics the movements and actions of the player. It is also capable of attacking within a certain range. His brother had made a separate reference for this one. The real boss of Section A are not just scarecrows. The real deal are the 10 copper puppets at the very back. They copy the players movements and grate on their nerves. Their body is also strong as hell, so we were obstructed by them for a long time. There are two ways to break through. One way is to fight head-on. The other way is To dominate them. Yeon-woo held tightly onto his dagger. The copper puppets tested players with what they had developed and acquired throughout Section A. When three players formed a team, three scarecrows would appear to block their way. If there were five players, likewise, there would be five scarecrows. The scarecrows copied the players skills, forcing them to overcome themselves. If they did, they could pass through the boss room, but if they didnt, they would be tied here forever. And if they couldnt even do that, the only alternative was death. However, Yeon-woo had been repeatedly surpassing his limits by breaking through Section A several times. These copper puppets were annoying, but it didnt feel like they would poise a problem. What bothered him the most was that his plan to bust through the boss room in one go was hindered by a mere doll. He opened his Draconic Eyes wide, and found the flaws scattered throughout the copper puppet. And the minute he tried to stab the puppet, It operates with a sensor. Find the sensor and destroy it! He heard a voice coming from a corner. Yeon-woo had already been aware of his presence thanks to his senses, but he had just ignored him because he didnt want to get involved. The copper puppet raised its hand and aimed at Yeon-woos head. Yeon-woo slightly bent over to the side, grabbed one of its joints and twisted it. *Crack* The puppets forearm bent in a bizarre direction. Yeon-woo then charged into its chest, held the dagger in a reverse grip and stabbed three times into its flaws. In the end, he adjusted his grip and hit its abdomen as hard as he could. *Kwang* The copper puppet exploded into dozens of fragments and splattered in all directions like a firework. *Rustle* The pieces of the copper puppet crumpled, raising some dust. Yeon-woo brushed the dust off his shoulders. Wha What just happened? A dazed voice was heard from behind. * * * Yeon-woo threw a glance to the back. In one corner, where the lights hardly reached, there was a young man hiding, obscured by the shadows. The young man got startled when their eyes met. But then, he put more strength into his eyes and stared at Yeon-woo as if refusing to lose. Yeon-woo bluntly walked over to him. The young man clenched his teeth. He glanced to the side to check his surroundings. When he noticed that Yeon-woo was walking towards him, he stared even more intently. But contrary to his gutsy look, his legs were trembling a little. Even though he was scared, he tried to look strong in case Yeon-woo was coming with the intention of harming him. However, that only gave Yeon-woo the impression of a rain-soaked puppy with its tail erect in front of a tiger. Yeon-woo stood before the young man and asked in a blunt tone. How did you know? Know what? The bridge of the young mans nose wrinkled. The fact that the puppet was operating through a sensor. Im asking how you knew this. What? Thats. For a moment, the young man couldnt answer properly. But Yeon-woo didnt rush him. He stared patiently until the young man gave the right answer. This player, hes one of those guys who had been raiding the boss room for a long time. Where did the others go? During the six days he spent on Section A, there was a team that got their feet bound by the scarecrows and was stuck in the boss room. At that time, he wasnt interested, so he didnt really pay attention to them. But now, everyone else was gone except for this guy. He thought for a moment that they might have died while dealing with the copper puppet, but it didnt seem like it. There wasnt any trace of corpses, only those of someone eating by himself. I see, hes been abandoned. Occasionally, there had been cases like this. Cases of team members being ruthlessly discarded throughout the tutorial due to their uselessness. On Earth, people would point their fingers at this irrational behavior, but it didnt matter here. Within the tutorial, where players were focused on making achievements, it only natural to party up out of necessity rather than being acquainted. Thats exactly what happened to this young man. The young man was on guard against Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo could see just by looking at him that he was too weak. His eyes were filled with embarrassment while looking at Yeon-woo. He wanted to run away from this situation, but he couldnt because there were too many scarecrows around. Yeon-woo began to wonder how did the young man think he would be able to enter The Tower and how did he get his qualifications to participate in the tutorial. Consequently, Yeon-woo was just going to ignore him and leave him be. In the first place, he didnt care about anything except advancing through the tutorial and catching up with the frontrunners. There was no reason to go out of his way and do something troublesome. But the words the young man had shouted while he was dealing with the copper puppet grabbed his attention. That the copper puppets were operating via sensors. Yeon-woo was barely aware of it thanks to his enhanced senses, and he thought it was something the average players would never notice. So Yeon-woo was wondering how he knew about it. For someone who appeared to be so weak. Usually, the truth was very simple. He could have noticed a pattern in the copper puppets movements after being trapped in the boss room for a long time, and made a guess out of it. Or, He could have read the flow of mana inside the copper puppet when it operated. Magic power It was Mana. It was an unsolved problem that haunted Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo stared at the young man for some time. After mumbling for a while, he finally spat some words out. I I saw it. You saw it? Yeah the threads of mana surrounding the copper puppet. In the middle of the conversation, an idea crossed Yeon-woos mind. So he immediately activated his Draconic Eyes. The pupils of his eyes sank deeply, and eyes resembling those of reptiles were revealed. Hup! The young man gasped in surprise. Vertical slit pupils rose under the white mask. It wasnt strange to be scared. Ignoring his reaction, Yeon-woo examined him from head to toes. Then he chuckled. Why did you put on this look? For a second, the young man flinched. What? The look you have right now. Its a disguise. ! The young mans face stiffened. Yeon-woo put more power into his draconic eyes. Then, a very small presence was revealed inside the dozens of flaws surrounding the young man. Are you around 10 years old? Youre really young. Very small too. But its too blurry to recognize your face. Youre not a normal human, are you? The young man clenched his teeth and moved his hand towards the sword he had left on the floor. He was ready to pick it up if necessary. What are you planning to do with me? It was a sudden question. Yeon-woo tilted his head as he could not understand the situation. What do you mean? I said, what are you planning on doing with me? You? Why? Thats because I. The young man was going to say something, but he managed to bite his tongue and shut his mouth. He was reluctant to say any more. Yeon-woo snorted at him. I know what you mean, but I dont care who you are or what you look like. Then? What Im interested in is how you can see and handle mana. Im just curious about the how. So, can you tell me? What? The young man opened his eyes widely. Yeon-woo nodded toward the exit. Of course I wouldnt ask you to tell me for free. I see youve been stuck here for quite some time. Then, Ill help you out. You cant get any food or attend to any business in here. How does that sound? Its not bad for you either, is it? The young mans eyes were filled with confusion. Everything he had said was just unbelievable. If there are other reasons you cant tell, or if you think its not a fair trade, well, I cant help it. Yeon-woo thought it would be a great opportunity if he could learn how to handle mana from this young man. The ability to see mana. That meant that he had an extreme affinity to mana even amongst those who knew how to handle it. If Yeon-woo could acquire such ability, it would be very helpful for him in order to learn how to handle mana. Above of all, even if it was a secret that he wasnt allowed to randomly pass onto others, it would be easy to dig it out from him since he was dealing with a child. As for the rest, it wasnt of his concern. Of course, if the young man used this as an opportunity to ask for something preposterous, he was going to immediately decline. Even if not now, he should still be able find a way to handle mana later on. Seeing as no answer came from the young man, Yeon-woo took his attention off of him and turned around. It seems like you dont want to. Wa,wait! Hold on for a second. Yeon-woo looked back at the young man. Whats the matter? About what you were saying, is it true? You really dont know how to handle mana? I dont have any reason to lie, do I? Nno way! Are you saying you did that without mana? The young man looked around Yeon-woo with an incredulous look. Chunks of the broken copper puppet could be seen. A monster he had tried so hard to defeat with his teammates, but wouldnt even budge an inch. It was a puppet that survived through tons of skills and attacks without even a scratch. But Yeon-woo, with only a few attacks, had just destroyed the puppet and was now saying he didnt know how to handle mana. It was simply incomprehensible, it was beyond common sense. On the other hand, Yeon-woo also could not understand the young man. Well, I just did. . The young man recalled a man from his hometown who once painted a wonderful landscape and said, Its that easy. Chapter 9 Tutorial (7) Yeon-woo stared at the young man as if asking what was wrong with it. The young man seemed to have a lot to say, but he kept his mouth shut. He was thinking this was a chance. His only chance to get out of this awful place. His eyes then filled with determination. Okay. Ill help you. What do you want me to do? * * * The young man presented himself as Yul. Yul? Yes, Yul. Everyone calls me by that name. Yeon-woo noticed that it was an alias, but he didnt bother asking any more. After all, they would part ways after getting what they needed from each other. All right, Yul. Ill open up a path so follow right behind me. If you lag, Im just gonna leave you there. Got it. And one more thing. Hmm? Use honorifics when talking to me. Im not gonna let you off just because youre a child. . Yul thought it was no longer necessary to act strong since he had already failed to conceal his age, so he answered with an Okay. Still, as if his stubbornness ran in his blood, he didnt want to appear weak until the end. With his Draconic Eyes active, Yeon-woo took the lead and walked along the passage. Every time they advanced a certain distance, a copper puppet would come out and block their way. Taking the same posture as Yeon-woo, the puppets tried to attack them. But each time, Yeon-woo pushed them aside and stabbed the dagger into their flaws. *Kwang* Whenever Yeon-woo brandished his dagger, one or two of the copper puppets limbs popped into the air. Sometimes, broken fragments of their heads fell onto the floor. If until now he had been focusing on speed, now his focus changed to clashing head-on with the copper puppets and knocking them down. After switching to it, he realized this method was better. He was able to figure out some clues about new ways to use his senses with his now stronger muscles. During the whole time he was following Yeon-woo, Yul couldnt hold his mouth from gaping. Whenever Yeon-woo swung his ordinary dagger, the monstrous copper puppets exploded into pieces. He was beginning doubt whether they were the same puppets he had fought before. Then, Yeon-woo looked back at him. A look asking why he hadnt started speaking yet. Only then did Yul came to his sense and opened his mouth. I dont know about you, but I can see mana inherently. Inherently? For a moment, Yeon-woo stopped walking and narrowed his eyes. Is this something related to your bloodline(Ѫϵ)? It is similar. Hmm. Cases like this were scarce on Earth, but could be often found in other worlds. Cases of individuals possessing some Unique Talent() or maybe even a Supernatural Power() were associated to genetic factors. They usually had an outstanding ancestor, and their abilities had been passed down to their descendants generation after generation. Then, the descendants would awaken their abilities during their lifetime, rise to prominence, and continue passing down their abilities to their offsprings. This was also the case for Yul. The ability I inherited is something along the lines of affinity towards mana, which allows me to see, to feel and to taste mana. Thats how I found out that the copper puppets had sensors attached to them. Yeon-woo fell into a deep thought for a while. Isnt this similar to Jeong-woo? The trait his brother had, Psychometry. To be able to communicate with everything, also meant that he could communicate with mana. Naturally, his brother didnt have any complication when feeling mana, unlike other people from Earth who commonly struggle with it. Rather, he could even handle mana very smoothly, as if he had just recovered something he had once lost. It was said that his teammates were appalled after seeing that. The reason why he was chosen by the Ancient Dragon Kalatus was all because of that characteristic of his. Because he could communicate with all things, it was possible for him to inherit the abilities of the dragon race that ordinary humans couldnt grasp. Therefore, the description of mana his brother had left in his diary was not very helpful to Yeon-woo. The whole concept was something Yeon-woo couldnt rely on, like a pie in the sky. The same went for Yul. The bloodline inheritance and the awakening of abilities through traits, they both sounded the same too Yeon-woo. Technically, these two people can be classified as geniuses, which I am not. Yeon-woo was starting to think that the deal he had made with Yul would end up being of little help to him. However, the next comment Yul made caught Yeon-woos attention. You can consider mana as some kind of river. Magic would be the water drawn from the river to a reservoir. Yeon-woo repeated to himself in a low voice. A reservoir? Something kept hovering in his head and jumbled up his thoughts. In the meantime, Yeon-woo had already defeated the last remaining copper puppet and was approaching the iron gate leading to Section B. * * * [You have successfully cleared Section A as a solo player.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 500 Karma.] [You have acquired 300 additional Karma.] [Your health and mana will be restored] [All status effects will be removed] Fortunately, we werent recognized as a team. Looking at the pile of messages, Yeon-woo cracked a slight smile. The interface system marked everything as Yeon-woos achievements, presumably because the copper puppets were taken care of by Yeon-woo without any help from Yul whatsoever. I got 800 points from that. In The Tower, the concept of Karma was very important. Karma, a scoring system given according to a players achievements. The Tower and the Guardians provided rewards based on Karma, and it was also used as a currency amongst players and could be traded for other items. Basically, it was something that every player had to do their best to gather as much as possible throughout the Tower. But Yeon-woo, who had just passed Section A of the tutorial, had already gained this much Karma. Others would be shocked if they knew it. Its not enough yet, I need to accumulate more. As much as possible. Yeon-woo closed the Karma window, and stepped into the waiting room of Section B. A refreshing air entered his lungs. Wh whos that guy? Whats up with his mask? He just passed Section A, right? What? At a time like this? Hold on, where are the other guys? Is he alone? Beyond the iron gate, there were about a dozen people looking at his direction in amazement. It was surprising that there were still participants attempting to pass even after two weeks[1] from when the tutorial started. It was a common knowledge that people entering The Tower this time around, would usually wait for the next round instead of barging in in the middle. But what surprised them even more was that it was only one person that opened the iron gate and entered Section B. They wondered if he had broken through the vicious Section A on his own What are you doing? Arent you coming in? Yeon-woo said as he looked back. Then, Yul crossed the iron gate in disbelief. His faintly trembling lips muttered in a low voice. Finally, Im out. It was a voice mixed with several emotions. [You have entered Section B] The waiting room in Section B was quite large. The room was shaped like a dome and it seemed large enough to accommodate thousands of people. There were quite a number of people inside the waiting room, and each of them was doing something different. Some were sharpening their swords with whetstones, and some were doing some warm-up exercises. There were also some sleeping in one corner, while others were seriously injured with amputated limbs. Excluding Yul, they were the first people he met since arriving at The Tower. But Yeon-woo ignored all the glances they were throwing at him. Because theyre all dropouts. They were those who couldnt think of moving forward any more after barely passing through the grisly Section A. Every one of them had given up on the challenges and were waiting for the 30 days time limit to end. Unlike its definition of users instructions, the tutorial is a dangerous place where players can actually die if they dont pull themselves together. There were a lot of people in the waiting room of Section B who had managed to overcome the dangers but found themselves disheartened. They had lost their companions and their loved ones in front of their eyes, and succumbed to the fear of death. Even I would be tired too. The tutorial becomes more and more difficult as players continue to progress. Of course, it was inevitable that many players would decide to drop out, so if he paid too much attention to them it would only make him distracted. Yeon-woo moved to a vacant area. Fortunately, he was able to find a bench with no one nearby. Then he called Yul who was standing nailed to the spot. Yul. Huh? Yes! He was glaring at one side with blazing eyes. Then, he got startled and turned to Yeon-woo. Lets finish our talk first. Ah, yes! Yul gave one more angry look to that side, and quickly approached Yeon-woo and sat down opposite to him. Yeon-woo glanced towards where Yul had been looking. Four players were gathered around that place. They had a stern look on their faces. Are they your teammates? They were. But not anymore. Yuls expression was cold. They had left him at the jaws of death. It was natural to be angry. But Yul didnt seem to want to get involved with them anymore. Trash is only a trash, and it wont do any good to get tied up with a trash. Yeon-woo was quite fond of that kind of attitude. Theres a fine line between revenge and foolhardiness. Knowing to differentiate objectively between them meant that he had a lot of room for growth. Where was I? Mana stream, or whatever. Oh, about that. To his surprise, Yul knew a lot about mana. To be exact, he knew a lot about the theory. In most cases, those who had inherited magical abilities were often weak with theory, but Yul said he was forced to study the from an early age because of his familys policies. Thanks to him, Yeon-woo was able to roughly conceptualize magic and mana. It was still hard to understand most of the theory. But as things were beginning to take shape in his mind, it made it possible for him to take in, to a certain extent, what Jeong-woo had written in his diary. So. Yes? I got a rough idea of what mana is, but if I cant use it, its completely useless. Whats an easy way to handle, I mean, use mana? Uhm, Well. Yul scratched the back of the head. I dont really know. It feels refreshing, I guess? In fact, Ive been able to handle it from the start, so its hard to explain how. Is that so? Well, it is what it is. Yeon-woo nodded as if he already knew it. He had already guessed it since he felt Yul was similar to his brother. But that didnt mean that there was no progress at all. At least he was able to relieve the vague feeling he had. That alone was a great harvest. He hadnt lost anything from the deal since he only needed to bring Yul along with him to Section B, which was where he was headed to anyway. Then Ill take my leave here. Youre going to wait for the tutorial to end and then go back, right? Yes? Ah, yes. Yul seemed to have something to say as he saw Yeon-woo rising from his seat, but he just silently nodded. Even if he wanted to get to The Tower, only those who attained the highest scores during the tutorial were eligible to enter, so there was no way he could. Still, Yul showed a slightly regretful face. Yeon-woo, however, turned his back only leaving him a short goodbye. He had only passed Section A. There were still five sections[2] remaining until Section F, so it was necessary to quickly narrow the gap between him and the frontrunners, and make up for the time lost. It was at that moment, when Yeon-woo was about to take his leave, when he suddenly saw four players headed towards his direction. They were the group that had abandoned Yul. [1] Says one week in the original, but should be the authors mistake. [2] At this point I just assume the author is bad at maths. Says six sections in the original. Chapter 10 Tutorial (8) Yul. A man stepped forward. The man appeared to be their leader. A handsome figure with a strong physique. He was a swordsman carrying a big sword on his waist. Yul looked at them with a curl on his lips. What is it? Do we still have things to talk about? How did you. I dont need to tell you how I got out from there now, do I? . The man couldnt say anything. His eyes were filled with confusion. The teammate who had only been a burden and therefore was left behind in the middle of the boss room, had now come back alive. He didnt know what to make of this situation. Yul didnt hide his hostility towards them. Yet, he wasnt stupid enough to reveal his murderous intent. Even though he was seething with anger, he knew that in this world power dictates everything. And Yul did not have the power to take revenge on them for now. Ignoring them was the right answer. I dont know what youre going to say, but please, fuck off. I know you dont even want to see me, cause just looking at you also makes me sick. So lets just pretend we dont know each other until the tutorial is over. As you know, I dont have any power to do anything to you guys anyway, do I? But despite his rambling, the four of them just stood there hesitating. They showed no sign of leaving Yul alone. Rather, they were busy looking at each other. What the hell are you guys waiting for? Yul scowled at them as his patience ran out. At last, prompted by the glares of the other three, the leader bit his lower lip and suddenly bent his waist. By any means possible, we want to apologize for what happened before. Yuls expression became completely distorted. What is this bullshit? And also, I have a favor to ask you. A favor? What happened at that time, would you keep it a secret? What? Were going to sorry, I cant tell you the details, but what happened between us, please dont talk about it with anyone else. Were begging you. The other three also bowed down. Please do us this favor. Yul, please. For old times sake, think of what we used to be. Yul kept his mouth shut. Watching them bowing down, Yul could still remember the incident playing like a video in his head. In the boss room, where their team had struggled several days to pass through, Yul was told that he was useless and was cast as a bait. He begged them, asking how could they do this to him and cried out for help, but they didnt even think of looking back and ruthlessly went on their way. When he first met them in the waiting room of Section A, he thought he had met some really nice teammates. They were all polite, and they were quite skilled. And although he had been repeatedly warned by the elders of his family that The Tower was a dangerous world, they were people who had made him think otherwise. But such expectations were shattered. I dont know what the hell youre talking about, but get the hell out of here. I dont want to see your faces anymore. Then Yul quickly turned his back. The leader was vexed and bit his lower lip. This wont do. If I leave things go like this, the opportunity might vanish into thin air. Their leader, Kaen, had some complicated feelings inside. Just as they got out of Section A, he had thought his hellish life was finally over. Although the fact that they had thrown Yul as a bait to divert the copper dolls attention troubled him, he thought of it as an inevitable sacrifice in order to save more lives. Most importantly, Yuls ability simply allowed him to read the flow of mana. He wasnt playing a big part in the raid, so even if he dropped out, it wouldnt have much of an impact on the teams strength. In fact, he believed that things were fine as long as he could save more people at the expense of Yuls sacrifice. So Kaen led his teammates forward and went directly to find the man in the waiting room of Section B. Bild. It was the name of the player who had tried to recruit them before the tutorial had started. Were called Arangdan. You guys, I like the look in your eyes. Usually, people with that kind of look show great prospects. Come with us. Ill be at the waiting room of Section B, come find me anytime if you want to join us. At first, they thought he was some kind of freak and didnt think much of him. But they found out much later, that Arangdan was a big name in the tutorial. It was the top clan that had been practically dominating the tutorial for a long time. Apparently, Arangdan had some connections in The Tower, or thats what he had heard. Arangdan was like a vigilante group, formed to prevent chaos within the tutorial. They tried to prevent all kinds of tricks and cheats, and create a stage where players could play fair and square. As a result, the selection of their members was strictly managed. Everything was carefully and meticulously examined, whether the volunteer had done any bad deed, whether they had attempted to threaten or rob an ordinary person, and so on. As such, for Kaen and his party the sudden return of Yul was like a bolt out of the blue. Damn it, if Yul spills the secret somewhere! He was supposed to meet with Bild this evening. Kaens group had already mentioned that Yul voluntarily sacrificed himself in order to save them. But what if he spoiled their plan? Everything would be over. Theres a rumor that Arangdan is under direct control of a giant guild in The Tower. If we lose their favor now, well be in real trouble. Rumors said that Arangdan was specifically created by a clan in The Tower in order to find potential recruits for their clan. Kaen didnt want to miss this opportunity. But despite their apology, Yul seemed to be not listening at all. He turned his back on them as if he didnt want to see them. If I just. Then Kaen gritted his teeth. His eyes were full of malice. It was only hard to betray for the first time. It wasnt hard for the second time. Kaen signaled his teammates with his eyes. It meant to cover him from outside exposure. Fortunately for him, no one was looking at this corner of the room. Its easy to get rid of the corpse. Bild doesnt know Yuls face anyway. Attributing the cause of death to the damage suffered in the boss room will be enough. His teammates were puzzled and worried about whether they should go this far, but they had no choice but to take action, as Kaen continued to signal them. And then, Kaen carefully moved his hand towards the handle of his sword. He was going to finish this quickly. However, It is said that there is a clan in the tutorial that directly belongs to Cheonghwado(iu), named Arangdan, and that Cheonghwado tends to recruit newbies from Arangdan. But theyre so particular about recruiting that they only want spotless people. Even if they themselves arent. What Kuaak! The sudden voice that came from behind startled Kaen. He tried to pull his sword out, but instead, let out a scream. A terrible pain reverberated across his arm. His right hand fell down on the floor, dripping with blood. My hand! My haaand! Kaen screamed as he held onto his right wrist. Only then did Yul notice something strange and quickly looked back. With eyes filled with confusion, the other teammates also drew their swords and pointed them towards their back. There stood Yeon-woo, shaking off the blood from his dagger. If you have the malice to go after someone elses back, of course you should be prepared to lose one of your hands. * * * Underneath the mask, Yeon-woo was slightly frowning. Why did I get myself involved in this shit. I feel like crap now. Originally, he should have ignored it and moved straight on to Section B. But for some reason, his feet didnt move from the spot. It was because the image of Yul was kept appearing in his head. To be precise, it was the image of Yul being betrayed by his teammates. Betrayal. Yuls face kept overlapping with someone he knew. It was his brother who had been backstabbed by his teammates. Yul was in the same box. And the ones who had betrayed him once, even went out of their way to find Yul again. What did this mean? Usually in cases like this, people were afraid of leaving behind a weakness that could be exploited. Yeon-woo knew this too well. Thats why he stayed behind just to see what they were doing, and ended up witnessing such a filthy and dirty sight. In his mind, he wanted to rinse his eyes with running water. My hand! My haaand! You son of a bitch! How dare you! Kaen cried out as he grabbed his severed right hand and his face contorted. He stared at Yeon-woo with a menacing look. Im going to kill you! His other teammates were also pointing their swords at Yeonwoo. But they couldnt think of rushing in. No one had noticed what happened until they saw Kaens hand flying. Hes an expert! Cold sweat streamed down their backs. They knew that Yeon-woo was the one who saved Yul, but they thought he only happened to help him on his way. And even if he helped Yul fight them, they thought they could easily take him down with numbers. But they were wrong. Yeon-woo gave an indifferent smile. Try as hard as you can. You bastard! Kaen bolted forward with eyes filled with madness. He drew his sword with his left hand and swung it towards Yeon-woos neck. Kaen! His teammates called out his name in surprise. They werent sure how skilled Yeon-woo was, and if he clashed with Yeon-woo right now, their admission to Arangdan could end up being sabotaged. But none of their words reached Kaens ears. He was lost in revenge. Yeon-woo strode forward. He was thinking of how to deal with these guys. They were the kind who had no qualms when putting a knife on someone elses back, but cant stand when theyre the one being stabbed. He was definitely feeling shitty. *Pat* Yeon-woo dodged the sword coming for his head and moved to Kaens back. He stretched out his arm and wrapped it around Kaens arm. All in a split second. Then he lightly twisted Kaens arm in a backward direction. *Crack* Kaens left arm bent in a strange angle. Kuaak! Not caring about his cries, Yeon-woo did a flip with his arm still wrapped around him and climbed onto Kaens shoulder. It was a shrewd move just like a cats. Then, with a hard motion of his foot, he broke Kaens shoulder. *Crunch* Aak! AAAAAK! Kaen! Y, you son of a bitch! Let him go! *Clang* The sword fell down helplessly to the floor. Kaen couldnt withstand the pain and knelt down on the ground. In the meantime, his teammates still couldnt approach him. Yeon-woo was too nimble, and he was riding on Kaens shoulders. Yeon-woo twisted Kaens bizarrely bent arm behind his back, placed one foot over his spine and put his weight on it. He was threatening to destroy Kaens back if they approached any closer. Keuuk! Karens eyes were bloodshot as if they were going to pop out at any moment. Come at me now. Ill make sure he will never be able to walk again. Underneath the mask, Yeon-woos eyes shimmered with a cold glow. Chapter 11 Tutorial (9) The moment they met Yeon-woos fierce eyes, Kaens teammates froze in place. Just looking at his eyes that seem devoid of emotion made their legs tremble involuntarily. Wh-why are you doing this! You have n-nothing to do with this guy! Wh-why are you interrupting us? One of them gathered up his courage and shouted at Yeon-woo. Players usually did not to interfere with each others business. It was an unwritten rule in tutorial. They all had different standings and different circumstances around their troubles. And dislike towards other people meddling in their affairs was a common characteristic between players with strong personal tendencies. So technically, Yeon-woo had no reason to intervene in the matter. But Yeon-woo bluntly said. I dont like it. Wh-what? I said I dont like it. Do you have any problem with that? ! ! Yeon-woo sneered at them. You guys are doing whatever you please, so who says I cant? They wanted to scream against such nonsense. But the menacing eyes floating behind the mask made them unable to say anything anymore. They had a hunch that they might get into a huge mess if they went on like this. Yeon-woo spoke. Put your weapons down. . . *Crack* AAAK! Put them down. Do it! Throw it away! Please! Eventually, Kaen couldnt hold it any longer and started to scream. The three began to abandon their weapons one by one while looking at each other. *Clang* *Clang* O-okay now, let Kaen go. One of them said in a trembling voice, as he stayed on alert against Yeon-woo. At that moment, *Sneer* Idiots. Yeon-woo gave them a sneer and pressed his foot harder, breaking Kaens spine. *Kung* Kaens eyes rolled back, as he dropped down on the floor. He was still breathing, but it was clear he couldnt move his limbs any more. Th, thats different from what you promised Awk! One of shouted as his face turned pale and gasped in surprise. Before he knew it, Yeon-woo had already thrown a dagger at him. He barely managed to strike the dagger. In the meantime, Yeon-woo quickly approached him and smacked his throat with knife-hand strike. Yeon-woo then darted close to him, smashed his chest with his elbow, struck his sternum with his knee, and punched his stomach. *Kwang* *Crunch* His muscles were ruptured and all the struck bones were destroyed, accompanied by an air bursting sound. His jaw was crushed, and three or four teeth were chipped. *Drip* In the end, he collapsed on the floor covered in blood. He was barely gasping for air. He looked like he could completely stop breathing at any time. Im gonna kill you! Just die already! At that moment, the other two people ran from behind Yeon-woo and swung their swords towards his neck and waist. It was their last ditch effort. Two of their teammates had collapsed without inflicting any damage. There was no chance of running away, so at the very least, they tried to oppose some resistance. Yeon-woo lowered himself close to ground to avoid the attacks and simultaneously drew his dagger from his waist and slashed in front of him. *Shluk* *Shluk* WAAK! AAAK! My foot! The two dropped onto the floor as their achilles tendons and arteries were cut. And then. *Puck* *Puck* As a fist flew towards their faces, their two heads were completely knocked backwards. *Gurgle* Their mouths were full of foam mixed with blood. Yuls jaw dropped as he watched the situation. Everything happened so fast. Even though unsightly, they still were players who had somehow passed Section A on their own. But Yeon-woo crushed not just two, but four of them at once. He knew Yeon-woo was strong, but he didnt think he would be so overwhelming. The four seemed unable to make a comeback any longer, unless someone took them to a High Priest, or brought them a Superior Healing Potion. If they were to be left like this, they might die or end up crippled for the rest of their lives. It had to be either one of these two, the latter being more likely. Yul felt so much relief, not because they were dead, but because they had to live like that until they died. So he wanted to express his gratitude. Yeon-woo was calm and composed as if he had just gone for a stroll. He shook off some of the blood from his dagger, roughly put it around his waist and looked back at Yul. Youre drooling. Yul hastily wiped around his mouth with his sleeve. *Chuckle* Just now, Yul had just heard Yeon-woo laughing. Yul raised his head with his eyes wide open. He had been wearing a mask and his eyes had been dull up until now, so Yul had thought he didnt have any emotion. He had heard a few sneers, but he had never heard Yeon-woos real laugh. But Yeon-woo turned his back as if nothing happened. Take care of yourself. Watch out for other people from now on. Uh, uh, wait. Without thinking, Yul called out for Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo just went his own way without looking back. So Yul urgently shouted. Th-thank you! Hyung! Someday Im gonna be like you! Yul thought to himself that he wanted to get rid of his weak self and become strong like this person. Suddenly, Yeon-woo stopped for a moment and turned his head back. Yul flinched for a moment, wondering if he had made a mistake. Try going to the Freesia Garden. Pardon? Itll be quite helpful to you. Yeon-woo just left these words behind and waved goodbye without saying anything else. Yul stood there for a moment with a blank expression, but soon got a grasp of what he meant and clenched his fists. Freesia Garden, was it? As if he had made a pledge to himself, he turned his gaze to another side of the room. * * * Oh! Would you look at that? In a place with a lot of dropouts, a man who had been crouching in one corner and yawning from time to time, exclaimed with admiration. Disheveled hair, rustic clothes, and a fishy look. He wasnt a person who left a strong impression on others. But his look completely changed once he found something interesting near the gate. It was like the look of a kid who had found a fun toy. Hey, hey. Stop sleeping and get up. Haaam! You wont even let me sleep. So, what is it? The young man with disheveled hair kicked the boy who was tossing and turning. Then the young boy with a baby-faced look got up and made a slight frown as he rubbed his eyes. Bed head and sleepy eyes. However, he had a pretty face that would make anyone stand in awe. If it werent for his Adams apple, people would have believed he was a girl. Did you see that? See what? Well, the guys who were boasting about their admission to Arangdan, they just got beaten up. Haaam. The boy yawned. Whats wrong with that? We expected it would happen since they went around being all being haughty about it. I knew theyd get beaten up someday. And hey, they werent all that great. The boy was about to say this, but as the young man added the next sentence, he could only stare at him wide-eyed. They were beaten up by a single guy. Huh? His sleepy eye suddenly flashed. All by one guy? Yup. I think he passed Section A all by himself too. The boy gave a small exclamation saying Oh!, and put on a timid smile as he looked at the gate leading to Section A. It was such a cute smile that would even make mens heart flutter. Really? At a time like this? Thats great~ I thought there would be no more people. But that Kaen or whatever was pretty good. Then the boy cutely tilted his head. But you said the guy just screwed with Arangdan, so Cheonghwa is gonna go nuts about it, right? The young man gave a wicked laughter. To be exact, They were just candidates. Hehe. But still, I came here without expecting much, but now Ive seen something fun right from the start. So, what do you think? What? About making him our team member. Dont you think he is okay? Playing solo means he doesnt belong to any other team yet. I dont think there will be anyone else like this. Well, Im not convinced yet. Its too bothersome to clash with Cheonghwa. Ha! Since when did you care about that? Heehee. Thats true. In any case. Just to check him out again, should we go after him? Hyung, thats a bad habit. So? Youre not coming? The boy puffed out his cheeks in response to the young mans question. I didnt say no. Then, he timidly smiled. Dont you know I like this kind of stuff a lot more than you do? Hehe. * * * He said, thank you. Yeon-woo chuckled as he recalled to Yuls words. He had a long way to go, but he didnt mind this kind of little connection just for some refreshment. Moreover, he had peeked into Yuls bloodline ability with his Draconic Eyes. He was an Enchanter. Its an ability that lets him imbue a person or equipment with mana. I didnt think I would see this kind of thing here. *Chuckle* He felt drawn to such a unique ability that was hard to find even in The Tower. If I could keep him close to me. It would be of big help in the future. Of course, thats only if he can get through here safely. Yeon-woo couldnt erase the smile from his face every time he recalled Yuls earnest look. By the way, Yeon-woo stopped and looked around for a moment. Where is the passage that leads to Section B? He didnt know if it was because of the fight with the Kaens group, but he could feel the players around looking at him. He ignored them and passed through the center of the waiting room. At the end of the wall on his right side, four doors stood in a row. As he walked past a yellow line which meant the starting zone of Section B, a message automatically popped up on his retina. [The challenge of Section B will begin.] [Section B has a total of four passages. Select one door and clear the passage.] At the end of huge vacant lot laid four doors in a straight line. Each one of them was the same in size and shape, but had a different in color. Im going to choose, White, blue, red and black. Black. Yeon-woo scanned through each door and headed towards the door at the far right without any hesitation. The waiting room in Section B was definitely a place full of dropouts. But I cant give up like them. I already promised with my friends to get out of here safely. Im not the only one whos having hard time in here, so I cant back out. Instead, I was instructed to select one out of four doors, so I did But later, I regretted my decision. Jeong-woos choice was blue. Each door was designed to guide the players to a different room with a set difficulty level. The further to the right, the more difficult it would be. His brother had chosen the second easiest door. Section A had already been too hard, therefore he and his teammates decided to choose a relatively easier door in order to take a breather. But after a long time, when he was already somewhat settled in The Tower and learned about the secrets of the tutorial, he regretted the choice he had made in Section B. The rewards differed depending on the color of the door selected in Section B. Behind the black door, also known as the Black Route, there are White Mosses and Cannibals waiting inside. Section A only tested the players physical performance. But it was little bit different in Section B. It required something else. Judgment, cognition, attention, concentration, determination, etc. Their decision making, thoughts and course of action that different players make when faced with the same environment. Even how much they knew about the situation they were in. And finally, the ability to find the hidden pieces that the Guardians had concealed as if it was a treasure hunt, relying on the abilities mentioned above. I must get my hands on Bathorys Vampiric Sword here. As Yeon-woo recalled the location of hidden piece in Section B, he slowly placed his hand on the black door. Chapter 12 Black Route (1) [You have entered the Black Route.] [Safely go across the pond and reach the opposite side.] Yeon-woo wiped some of the blood from his dagger and placed it back next to his waist. Maybe because he hadnt experienced any bloodshed for a while, he now felt like his whole body was burning with excitement. It was useful to some degree. Although it was just a clash against some small fry, it had been worth the try. Clearly, Yeon-woo was still lacking in some departments, be it in terms of skills or abilities. Experience. The experience of going through life or death situations on the battlefield, the instincts taught by those very ordeals, and the determination required. Those were never easy to come by. Yeon-woo had an accurate grasp of his strengths and weaknesses. Skill and ability are areas I can catch up on. I dont need to be in a hurry. I just have to continue advancing as Ive been doing up till now. I am not wrong. Yeon-woo took a look around while organizing his thoughts. So this is the Black Route, the hardest difficulty. The Black Route had a very simple layout. Along the wide cavity, there was a huge pond. Are you telling me to get through here? The pond stretched over the long curvy cavity. It seemed the goal was to swim across this pond. [Pond of Heavyweight Water (ǧˮ)] The pond is made of water that giant Mimir accidentally spilled while transporting. No ordinary life form can live in this pond. Yeon-woo leaned down and dipped his hand in the water. It did not feel like normal water at all. It was rather dense. Just to make sure, he threw in a small stone he found lying around his feet. The stone quickly crumbled apart and sank beneath the pond. Just as I thought. Yeon-woo drew his brows together. Its not ordinary water. It wasnt a lie to call it Heavyweight Water. Was it named after its heaviness? It was so high in density and pressure that it could not be compared to normal water. If an average person were to dive in, they would be crushed flat. Even if the body could withstand the pressure, their stamina wouldnt last long. They wouldnt even be able to rely on buoyancy to float on this water. If I try to swim across without knowing the ponds depth and width, Ill be dead soon. I dont even know whats inside. Yeon-woo concentrated on the line No ordinary life form can live in this pond in the information window. In other words, extraordinary life forms could be living inside. Even if not, at the very least, there should be some sort of trap set up underneath the surface. Yeon-woo didnt jump the gun. Instead, It must be here somewhere. He carefully scanned the walls of the path leading to the pond. Draconic Eyes. Dozens of flaws were drawn along the walls. Yeon-woo found a spot where the flaws were all tangled up and pressed it with his hands. *Clank* In that moment, he noticed the wall sliding inwards. *Rumble* The wall stirred up a cloud of dust as it began to turn sideways. Then it stopped with a thunk, and a new staircase heading downwards emerged. There we go. A little smile flickered on Yeon-woos face. It was the hidden piece buried in the Black Route, the fourth difficulty. It was the place where Bathorys Vampiric Sword was hidden. [You have entered the dungeon.] [You have found the hidden piece, Room of Frost and Flame.] [You have acquired 300 Karma.] Yeon-woo ignored the pleasant sounds in his head and descended into the dungeon. The spiral staircase led to somewhere deep inside. Perhaps because it was a deep cave, from some point onwards the light was cut off and the staircase was no longer visible. However, Yeon-woo did not worry too much. [Sense Strengthening: 17.8%] Thanks to his high skill proficiency, which had once again increased by nearly 3% after clearing the boss room in Section A, it was now possible for him to recognize the surroundings through different senses without having to concentrate on his eyesight. No, it was possible to take in more information by doing this, rather than by relying on just his eyes. The surrounding sounds, the terrains layout, his own movements Everything was felt as it was. There was no blind spot. Whats more, Had it been just a few days ago, he wouldve had to consciously concentrate on maintaining his skill active, but now he was so used to it that he could have it constantly active without having to pay much attention. It could be said that his active skill had turned into a passive skill. Thanks to this, Yeon-woo was able to move through the dungeon without any difficulties. Who knows how far down he had gone. Soon after, a piercing wind blew from inside, *Whistle* The stairs came to an end and a new cave appeared. Found it. The cave was full of a white colored moss along the walls. [White Moss] A type of moss that bears the essence of the moon. It can cause illness if eaten. It doesnt taste good either. The explanation was as simple as it could be. But Yeon-woo was well aware of the hidden effect of the White Moss. It was only later that I discovered that as difficult as the Black Route was, it also had many different solutions. One of the solutions was White Moss. The White Moss was a substance full of moon essence. Many animals feed on this as their staple. However, it does not suit human constitution, so even if one eats it, the body cannot absorb the energy and often gets sick. So, players who somehow managed to find dungeons usually avoided White Moss. Therefore, players who chose the Black Route often turned back soon after finding this cave. Because there was no light, they couldnt even see their hand in front of their face, and the cave was worthlessly long and full of useless things. No one wanted to waste their time in a place like this when they were busy moving forward. Even Yeon-woos brother didnt know about the secret this place held until very long after. However, I learned about it after hearing it from my close friend from the Yeon-dan family. That White Moss is a kind of material, and there is a unique way of consuming it. White Moss is too fragile. Because its thin, it just melts when ingested. However, Yeon-woo stopped thinking and turned his eyes towards the sound coming from somewhere. Kigigic Gigic Something stuck its head out through the White Moss out of a sudden. It was a centipede as big as persons forearm. Its reddish exoskeleton seemed pretty hard. [Red O-Gong] A centipede that feeds on White Moss. Because it dwells in aquatic caverns, its eyes have atrophied and has developed other senses. Sometimes it prefers meat over moss. Khaak! As if thinking the intruder was after its food, the centipede moved its dozens of legs and approached Yeon-woo at a furious speed. It crawled down from the ceiling along the wall. It was a scene that would make any ordinary person feel both surprised and disgusted. Yeon-woo, however, stepped forward. Insects and beasts that eat White Moss as their staple have evolved to artificially radiate heat in order to absorb the moon essence. And that kind of heat emanates from their heart which contains the fire() property. He felt the touch of the dagger with his fingertips. On the other hand, White Moss property is water(ˮ). If you consume both heart and moss at the same time, the two properties will synergize with each other and become an elixir that hardens the bones and muscles. Numerous elixirs exist in The Tower. Some can augment magic power, and some affect certain stats or properties. Among them, Yeon-woo went for the elixir that would help him nourish his bones and muscles. The human body is too weak. It easily falls ill, breaks, and tears. But the combination of White Moss and the heart of a fire property beast can transmute such body. It could make bones much stronger, muscles much sturdier. It could transform ones body into one more suitable for combat. *Pat* Yeonwoo bolted forward, throwing the dagger he held in his hand. The dagger penetrated the hard armor of the Red O-Kong, splashing blood and body fluids. Kiek! The centipede expressed anger and twisted its body as it spread its forcipules. *Rumble* The ground under the centipede caved in as it crawled over it. [Flame Monster has appeared] [Hidden Quest / Frost and Flame] Content: The Room of Frost and Flame is filled with unique monsters that feed on White Moss. If they come out of the dungeon, the outer ecosystem could be thrown into chaos. Hunt down as many monsters as you can. Reward: Rewards will be given according to the number of monsters hunted. C 100 or more: 100 Karma C 300 or more: 300 Karma C 500 or more: 500 Karma + Additional rewards according to achievement C Over 1,000: ?? Its up. The Room of Frost and Flame had one more advantage besides the benefit of obtaining Bathorys Vampiric Sword and toughening up the body. According to the number of monsters hunted, additional Karma could be obtained, and there were also additional rewards if the number exceeded 500. The more he hunted, the stronger his body would become, and he would also horde Karma and rewards. It was basically a treasure trove. No matter how, I have to win the reward for hunting a thousand monsters. *Pat* Yeon-woo chose not to engage head-on. Instead, he quickly shifted his body sideways and narrowly avoided the attack. *Kwang* In the spot where the Red O-Gong rammed its head, some rocks were being crushed by its forcipules. The monsters here are very strong. Even with this stronger body I honed in Section A, theyre not easy to kill. It will be really dangerous if I let them crush from the front. As soon as Yeon-woo finished measuring up the Red O-Gong, he aimed for its trunk. However, *Tang* Yup, its hard. Too hard. The dagger bounced off of its surface, leaving behind only a scratch. But even that was enough to aggravate Red O-Gong, so it squirmed its body to catch Yeon-woo with its forcipules. Once again, Yeon-woo narrowly avoided its attack and continued racking his brain. A cloud of dust rose up as a deep pit had been created in the place where he had been standing. Normal attacks wont do any harm to it. The exoskeleton is too sturdy. The dagger I just threw pierced its skin by luck but its too shallow. Its not enough to weaken it. However, he could not let this battle turn into a war of attrition. He didnt know how much health the Red O-Gong had, and this was still just the entrance of the dungeon. Due to not knowing how deep the dungeon was, he had to end the battle as quickly as possible. *Kwang* Once again, the Red O-Gong rammed its head towards the spot where Yeon-woo was standing. Kieeec! Chapter 13 Black Route (2) Maybe because it was annoyed by Yeon-woo repeatedly going back and forth while dodging, the Red O-Gong let out a sharp cry. *Ta-dak* Weak point. Where is its weak point? Yeon-woo got on the Red O-Kongs nerves as he kept circling around it. Thanks to the Dexterity and Health stats he had accumulated in section A, he didnt have to worry about being slowed down or getting exhausted anymore. Occasionally, he would also catch the Red O-Gong off guard. There were some places where its flesh was exposed. Right where a segment of its shell connected with another. Yeon-woo stabbed and sliced its joints, and then jumped back out. Kyaaa! As he repeated this procedure, the floor gradually filled with the Red O-Gongs blood and body fluids. However, the Red O-Gong didnt get exhausted. On the contrary, it was becoming more furious and more ferocious. There is a tremendous disparity between clearing traps and slaying monsters. I just have to figure out the correct strategy. Unlike traps that only needed to be avoided, monsters needed to be hunted. He had to deal with a predator that was trying to eat him. Seen from a distance, it was not much different from his experience in Africa. After all, a life is just a life, and that applies to monsters too. There should be some kind of weakness Wait, weakness? Then an idea flashed across Yeon-woos head. Draconic Eyes! As the black pupils in his eyes sank and expanded, his now black-and-white vision was focused on the Red O-Gong. Everything he saw was now composed of only black lines, just like a drawing sketch, only the monsters contour was shown. However, a few fine lines of flaws could be seen mixed among the black ones. Then, with his eyes, he tracked the point where the flaws converged. There it is. It was a spot in the the exoskeleton right between its head and neck. If it were a human, that would be its cervical spine. Why did he never think of using his Draconic Eyes on living creatures? That was most likely because he had always been using it on inanimate objects, so he had thought that there was a limit to it. But now that he realized it, things werent as bad as they appeared to be. So he continued examining Red O-Gongs movements with his Draconic Eyes. Of course, finding its weakness did not instantly turn his situation into an easy hunt. It still didnt take away the speed, fierceness and strength of the Red O-Gong. Most importantly, unlike inanimate objects, the Red O-Gongs weak point was in constant, fast paced movement. Pinpointing that small spot and accurately stabbing it wasnt an easy task. The short duration of Draconic Eyes also added to the problem. *Kwang* Yeon-woo strengthened all of his senses as he tried to keep distance from where the dust produced by the debris was rising. He wanted to examine the movements of the Red O-Gong in more detail. Kikikick. The Red O-Gong did a big turn and rushed down the concave wall. Yeon-woo ran to its left side, aiming for the moment the Red O-Gong would raise its mouth and roar. Now! *Pat* Yeon-woos feet kicked the ground as he darted out. The Red O-Gong clattered its forcipules as it thought the food that had been getting on its nerves had finally gone mad. Its dozens of feet moved, charging towards Yeon-Woo like a rhynol. As soon as Yeon-woo avoided its head, he slapped its shell with his left hand, propelling himself high into the air and climbed onto its neck. He held the dagger backwards, and then stabbed it into its weak spot. *Puck* [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 2.4%] [You have learned to strike into the opponents flaws.] *Spurt* Blood poured out like a fountain. That spot had probably contained an artery. The amount of blood that was gushing out could not be compared to what had been spilled so far. However, the dagger was stuck midway through and did not go any deeper. Just before reaching its weak point, it bumped into something hard and wouldnt pierce further. An inner shell? Yeon-woos face turned stern. He didnt know there was still another shell protecting its weakness beneath the outer shell. His Draconic Eyes didnt catch such detail. Sensing the danger, Yeon-woo tried to get away from the Red O-Gong. *Swish* Before he knew it, the tail of the Red O-Gong was flying towards him like a whip. *Puck* Yeon-woo crossed his arms to protect his upper body as much as possible. With a crushing impact, his body bounced backwards and crashed hard into the wall. Kuck! Yeon-woo spat out a mouthful of blood. His body felt like it was going to shatter into pieces. He couldnt think straight because of dizziness. [Horrendous pain overcomes your body. You have been afflicted with Stun.] [You have severe internal injuries. You have been afflicted with Shock.] [Red O-Gongs body fluid has seeped into your body. You have been afflicted with Poison.] Yeon-woo, however, gritted his teeth and quickly checked on his physical condition using his strengthened senses. Four broken ribs, two fractures in the spine. Vein in left thigh is ruptured. Achilles tendon in right ankle is torn. There was no doubt that he shouldnt be able to move an inch due to the seriousness of his injuries. The Red O-Gong took the opportunity to charge towards him with the speed of an arrow. Its forcipules were right in front of his face. But even in such crisis, Yeon-woo managed to assess the best course of action based on his current situation. In that brief moment, [Your trait Cold-blooded has helped you maintain composure.] [The status effect Stun has been removed. You have developed resistance to pain.] [The status effect Shock has been removed. You have developed resistance to impact.] [The status effect Poison has been removed. You have developed resistance to poison.] [The skill Physical Resistance has been created.] [You have shown great presence of mind in any given situation. You have attained deep enlightenment in regards to perseverance and an indomitable will.] [The skill Combat Will has been created.] Messages notified him that two new skills had been created. But Yeon-woo couldnt afford to check his new skills. Still, he could tell what the skills were about by just looking at their names. In that instant, the terrible pain greatly subsided. Furthermore, his consciousness also became clearer and he was now more capable of thinking and making decisions. He felt as if time had slowed down for a brief moment. Thought acceleration (˼). Thanks to this, Yeon-woo was able to assess a number of actions he could take before the Red O-Gong reached him. And he finally chose one of them. At that moment. Kieek! The forcipules were closing in right in front of his face. Yeon-woo pointed his dagger towards the front. *Kwang* Hup! Yeon-woo was lifted up by the impact. His upper body dug deeper into the wall. His spine suffered yet another fracture and both of his arm were shaking from the pain. Still, he forced himself to tighten his grip on the dagger. Blood drizzled down from his torn hands, but he clenched his teeth. Both his eyes were already red from being bloodshot. Kakakac! The Red O-Gongs forcipules were being blocked by the dagger, as they kept opening and closing in front of Yeon-woos face. Behind its forcipules, he could see deep into its throat, which was covered with countless fangs. The Red O-Gong writhed to bite off Yeon-woos head. Whenever its forcipules clattered, his dagger trembled as if it would break any time soon. In the end, Yeon-woo couldnt hold any longer, and the Red O-Gongs forcipules almost reached his face. *Tssss* A rock melted as the monsters saliva touched the ground. At that moment, Yeon-woos body slid downwards. Once again, the Red O-Gong rammed its head into the wall. In the meantime, Yeon-woo was able to reach beneath it. Other than its joints, this was the only part that wasnt covered by the hard shell. This is its belly. There was the smooth abdomen of the Red O-Gong right before his eyes. He stabbed it with the tip of the now badly chipped dagger. *Puck* Kieeek! The monster raised its head and screamed in terrible pain. Nevertheless, Yeon-woo tenaciously held onto the dagger stuck deep in its stomach. The centipede twisted its body around and went on a rampage, trying to shake him off. But contrary to its wish, Yeon-woo shoved the dagger even deeper into its stomach. *Crunch* While dangling from the monsters abdomen, Yeon-woo clenched his teeth and squeezed his arm right into it. The tip of the dagger had almost reached the point where the flaws converged. *Snap* He heard something breaking from the inside. He didnt know what exactly it was, but he was sure it was critical to this centipede. I won. Yeon-woo smiled coldly and sliced its belly downwards. *Shlckt* *Spurt* There was a long cut along the monsters stomach. Its entrails poured out, and blood splattered everywhere. The whole cave was being painted with blood. Kieek! Red O-Gong was struggling with pain. Then as its strength started to drain out, the centipedes head finally fell onto a puddle of its own blood and let out a wheeze. *Flop* Yeon-woo also fell to the floor. His body was already a total wreck. He was so worn out that he couldnt even lift a finger. The Red O-Gong glared at Yeon-woo, its eyes filled with resentment. After a lifetime inside this cave, its eyes had already degenerated. But at the end they were still looking at him. And soon it stopped breathing. This is ridiculous. Yeon-woo breathed heavily and frowned. He thought he gained some strength from his time spent in Section A and dealing with a few players. But this stupid tutorial didnt give him any chance to relax. It wasnt lying when it said high difficulty. However, he still concluded that his training so far didnt let him down. If he hadnt done that, itd be him lying dead on the floor right now, not the Red O-Gong. He already knew what to do after the battle. With all the strength he could muster, Yeon-woo forced himself to move. He had also spilled too much blood. For now, he was somehow maintaining his consciousness by relying on his skills, but he could pass out at any moment, like a candle in the wind. He had to get everything done before that happened. His body moved like a marionette without strings, but he managed to crawl along. He tore some White Moss from the floor and crudely pushed it into his mouth. He had no strength to chew, but fortunately the moss melted like water and flowed down his throat. *Swoosh* He felt something cold slipping inside his body. Before the feeling disappeared, Yeon-woo grabbed onto the hard shell of the Red O-Gong, raised his upper body and pushed his face into the open wound. It was filled with a disgusting, rotten stench, but at the end he managed to find what he was looking for. The centipedes heart was still beating. With his mouth wide open, *Chomp* He bit into the heart. Chapter 14 Black Route (3) *Gulp* Blood was continuously gushing out. Most of it was coming out from his mouth, but Yeon-woo tried his best to swallow it back. His throat was burning with toxicity and the foul stench made him gag. Despite his disgust, Yeon-woo continued to drink the blood as he chewed on the heart that was much tougher than leather. At that moment. *Woosh* The energy that the White Moss contained was wriggling inside his body. It was the Pure Essence() formed by the energy of the moon. This would act as a catalyst to filter out the heat and dregs and to blend the energies together. *Crunch* *Crackle* Yeon-woos body began to change little by little. The broken bones knitted together. The torn muscles closed up. The patches of peeled skin were replaced with new skin. But it didnt end there. His bones became much denser, his muscles tougher and his skin smoother. His physique was improving little by little. [The Red O-Gong has been successfully slain. You have killed an enemy that would normally be impossible for you. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100 Karma.] [Your Strength has increased by 7 points.] [Your Dexterity has increased by 6 points.] [Your Health has increased by 5 points.] [Your body is experiencing slow changes] [Physical Resistance skill proficiency has increased significantly. 7.2%] [The heart of Red O-Gong has been ingested. It has synergized with the White Moss, revealing its hidden effects.] [You have obtained a piece of Flame Heart and Frost Crest.] [Current progress: 1.5%] [Number of monsters hunted: 1] A long time passed before Yeon-woo came out of the Red O-Gongs corpse. He was covered in blood, but he didnt look tired anymore. Hoo. Yeon-woo sat back against the wall and gathered his breath. His injuries were all healed up, but he was still mentally fatigued. Well, I made it somehow. The feeling of a strange energy transforming his body little by little, even if it wasnt his first time, it still felt foreign to him. The feeling of freshness that came after the change made him think it was ironic. Yeon-woo briefly looked at the Red O-Gong and spat out a piece of heart that was still left in his mouth. The dungeon is full of monsters like this. What a dreadful place. Even if he was shaking his head in disbelief, his vision packed with messages made him feel better. I managed to obtain Flame Heart and Frost Crest. It was the effect caused by the simultaneous consumption of White Moss and the heart of a fire property beast. It was a hidden piece that strengthened ones skeleton and muscles. The progress was only at 1.5%, but he was already starting to feel reinvigorated. I heard that the stronger the body becomes, the faster itll recover from fatigue. Well, thats a relief. Yeon-woo summoned the status window to check his improved body. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Trait: Cold-blooded Strength: 60 Dexterity: 65 Health: 62 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes(3.1%), Sense Strengthening(17.8%), Foresight(0.0%), Physical Resistance(7.2%), Combat Will(3.2%) I didnt expect Id gain more stats from killing Red O-Gong than from beating the boss room. Yeon-woo was stupefied by this thought and let out a hollow laughter. However, it was obvious that players would be given more stats according to the level of adversity they overcame, and the Black Route was remarkably dangerous. But one thing was certain, his body was going through a steady change. Most of the stats were already over 60. My low Magic Power is the only flaw, but what can I do about it? Yeon-woo frowned while looking at his Magic Power which was his highest attribute at first, but was now the lowest. There was no way for him to put his Magic Power to use for now, so he had no choice but to sit on his hands. Still, he couldnt help but worry about the continuously increasing gap between Magic Power and his other attribute points. I need to think of a way to feel mana as soon as possible. Thanks to Yul, he already had a firm understanding of the concept of mana. Therefore, the only thing he had to do now was to come up with a way to feel it. The problem is how. In reality, unlike his younger brother who could be categorized as a natural genius, Yeon-woos achievements all came from being a hard worker. It had been like that since they were kids. Yeon-woo was different from his younger brother who did everything effortlessly. He often had to try over and over again to solve a problem, but he tried not to show the efforts he made, pretending he was doing fine. Even when he was dispatched to Africa, initially he was so weak that he often caused his unit to receive collective punishment, but later on he managed to become part of the special task force. Yeon-woo was used to pushing himself to the limit. He would slam himself against the walls of limitation again and again until it would finally break down. And when he encountered another wall, he would continue to hit it until it broke once again. Things werent much different this time. Yeon-woo was well aware of the fact that he was the one furthest behind among the many players participating in the tutorial. That was why he only walked the hardest path, and that was how he achieved his outstanding growth. Since he wasnt talented, he had to find ways that best fit him based on his own judgement. Mana seemed to require the same approach. He knew he had to keep trying to find a clue to handling mana. The problem was that there was no way to get to the clue. At this rate, his Magic Power would most likely end up being a big dud in his status window. But he couldnt let that happen. I can count on my skills for now, but theres going to be a lot of situations where mana will come in handy. Thats bound to happen as long as I keep climbing higher. Mana allowed its users to do things that were physically impossible. It was the power that made so-called magic or unique skills possible. The Tower was a place full of supernaturalities, so he couldnt just give up such power. Above all, Yeon-woo had not yet completed his awakening. Mana was essential to fully accept this power which originated from the Ancient Dragon Kalatus. The dragon race was a noble species that was known as the founder of all mana and magic. Lets wait for a while and see. Just worrying about it wont solve the problem. For now, he had to focus on what he could do and solve the mana problem later. And if no matter how hard he tried he still couldnt find the answer, he could also resort to other unconventional methods. They say there are plenty of players who are really good with magic. If theres really no way, then I should abduct one of them and figure out how. Harming a person who had little to do with his matters was not the way he sought. But he also couldnt keep waiting without doing anything. Yeon-woo left the idea of mana and Magic Power behind, and this time he looked at his two newly acquired skills. [Physical Resistance] Rating: E- Proficiency: 7.2% When active, resistance to physical attacks increases. In some cases, high resistance to a variety of status effects will be invoked. [Combat Will] Rating: D+ Proficiency: 3.2% Through perseverance and an indomitable will, you burn with fighting spirit no matter the circumstances. While focusing on combat, thought acceleration allows quick decision making. Rating? When Yeon-woo first saw the newly added information, he made a surprised expression and slowly nodded. As his abilities got stronger, he was now able to find things he originally couldnt. The rating reflected the value of a skill. A highly rated skill meant it was powerful, and required less mana or mental power consumption. The ways to improve the rating of a skill were simple. One way was to gain enlightenment, apply it to the usage of a skill and gain the interface systems recognition. The other way was to raise its proficiency. The ratings his two skills had were not so bad. No, Combat Will skill was actually great. Its really hard to get skills above D rating in the tutorial. Yeon-woo contently smiled and organized the information about the two skills. Physical Resistance will be effective against external impact. It will minimize the impact from an attack and will also relieve pain. It was a must-have skill for Yeon-woo, who was heavily dependent on melee combat. He had to endure terrible pain many times throughout his training. He managed to maintain consciousness thanks to his cold-blooded trait, but if a person were to be continuously exposed to pain, it could have a devastating effect on their mental health. However, if he could use this skill properly, he could avoid such situations. I like its high resistance to status effects too. Poison, burn, frostbite, panic(stun), hallucination and curse were the biggest obstacles during raids. But if he could avoid all that, it would pose a big advantage. Yeon-woo felt drawn to his Physical Resistance skill in many ways. It wasnt an extravagant skill, but it would be of great support to his combat style. But the skill that appealed the most to Yeon-woos taste was Combat Will. Thought acceleration, this is the most important one. In tense situations, quick judgment was a double-edged sword. It could be an important key to survival, but could also be the worst card that might cause self-annihilation. So judgment had to be made with caution, and the thought process was bound to be complicated. But this was a skill that made both quick judgement and deep thought possible at the same time. He had even experienced it for himself when he was killing the Red O-Gong. The moment he felt time slowing down, when the Red O-Gongs mouth was about to reach his head, his quick judgement that resulted from thought acceleration had led Yeon-woo to victory. Its really a big merit to be able to make a calm judgement. Besides, this skill can be used in other ways too. The benefits of Combat Will did not end there. Because it enabled extreme concentration, the skill also had a great effect on Sense Strengthening and on Draconic Eyes. He should be able to control his senses more meticulously, so it should be easier to detect things that he hadnt been able to detect before. Using this as an opportunity, Yeon-woo closed his eyes thinking of casting Combat Will once more. Sense Strengthening was already in action. Currently, Yeon-woo could scan areas up to 15 meters ahead. But the moment he cast Combat Will, -^#$$#$%^$#!##*!!! ! Yeon-woo almost screamed due to the pressure of the enormous amount of information coming into his head. Then it was accompanied with a sudden nausea and an urge to vomit. What is this? With extreme patience, Yeon-woo was able to stop himself from throwing up, but his mind was zoning out. The effect was more potent than what he had imagined. He could see, hear, smell, feel and taste way too many things. There should have been some sort of limit. But as if the limiter had been disabled, so much information poured down on him that he couldnt quite figure out what was what. Lights were stirring in his vision, sounds were buzzing in his ears, and smells were pricking his nose. He felt like the information was igniting his brain on fire, so he quickly turned it off. He highly doubted he would be able to filter out all the useless information from the enormous amount that flowed in. Nothing ever goes my way. Yeon-woo wrinkled his brows and wiped the sweat flowing down his chin with his hands. However, he couldnt just quit here. Although it just for a fleeting moment, Yeon-woo had clearly felt a sensation similar to as if his body was floating through the combined use of the two skills. And in the process, he was able to feel so many things. There was no reason to refuse when he had found a way to grow. Lets do this. He once again closed his eyes and cast Combat Will and Sense Strengthening at the same time. The burning pain in his brain made him frown. Yeon-woo went down the passage of the dungeon, somehow enduring the throbbing headache by turning on Physical Resistance at the same time. Chapter 15 Black Route (4) Whats going on here? Bild stood scowling at the sight of Kaens party. It happened while he was on a mission to pick an important item. So now he was extremely irked. He thought he had found some good prospects for his clan. But everything had turned into nothing. It was already too late to get their injuries treated. Apparently, they were able to stay alive thanks to some generous players who had been sharing their food with them. Among the four, the person who was faring relatively better had his entire lower body paralyzed, and in Kaens case, his body was completely paralyzed from neck down. Bild asked Kaens party what had happened to them. But none of the four could give a proper answer, they just vacantly gazed into space. Some of them gave out dejected laughter as if they had lost their minds. Bild realized that it was meaningless to keep trying to get information from Kaens party, so instead he started looking for witnesses. It was a conflict between players, so he could just ignore it and let it go. But you dare to mess up with us, dont you? So annoying! He must have known they were under Arangdans protection, but he just didnt care That means hes looking down on us. Bild was very proud of Arangdan. To be exact, His loyalty was directed towards Cheonghwado, which encompasses Arangdan. Still, Arangdan was a product of his hard work. He had established it along with the man he served. He couldnt stand the thought of it to being looked down upon. It was a guy wearing a white mask? Every single witness had said the same thing. White mask, short dagger, fast movements. Huh? Ye- yes, it was. A mask, was it? Bild raised his eyebrows. A man with a white mask on, he had never heard of someone with such a weird appearance in this tutorial round. I guess Ill have to start searching first. Bild then proceeded to run off to somewhere. *Shick* He didnt have to worry about traveling between each section. Players who had cleared the tutorial were given a pass ticket to go anywhere within the tutorial. Too bad I cant gain any additional stats or Karma here. Because of his haste, Bild had overlooked something. Just before the fight with the masked man, there had been a young man who had had a conversation with Kaens party. * * * Kikikic! Kikic! Taking advantage of the darkness, three bats launched their attacks. Every time they opened their mouth and shot out ultrasonic waves, the whole cave reverberated, confusing his senses. *Kwang* *Kwang* Amid such turmoil, Yeon-woo accurately detected the position of each bat by solely listening to the sound of the wind, and flung three daggers in each direction. Along with the sound of heads shattering and wings ripping, the bats fell down onto the floor. Then, he threw himself between the bats and finished them off. [You have successfully slain 5 Sonic Bats] [Number of monsters hunted: 147] Hoo. Im starting to get used to it. Yeon-woo gently warmed up his shoulders and approached the bats carcasses. After entering the dungeon and getting rid of the Red O-Gong, Yeon-woo kept descending through it and killed any monster he encountered. The monsters that appeared here closely resembled insects and beasts that were commonly seen in aquatic caverns. Things like centipedes, salamanders, hogfish, crickets and bats. They looked just the same but bigger. They looked disgusting. Moreover, just like the Red O-Gong was hard to defeat, other monsters were quite difficult to deal with as well. However, as the number of monster he hunted increased, he was getting more and more used to it, and after the number reached 100, hunting had gotten much easier. Once he familiarized himself with their unique patterns, it became a piece of cake. The effect of Flame Heart and Frost Crest also played its role. Yeon-woo drew a dagger hanging on the edge of his waist and began dissecting the carcass of one of the bats. He peeled off its skin, separated the bones from the flesh, and slowly pulled out the intestines. It was something he had done in Africa several times. Thanks to his former experiences, Yeon-woo was able to extract whatever he needed without much difficulty. He said the eyeballs and vocal cords of the Sonic Bats will become valuable later on, right? These items could all be used as materials. His brother had specified a number of items in his diary, saying that they were hard to find in The Tower so he had to get them while he was in the tutorial. If I can make a good artifact out of these little things, I will profit greatly. Yeon-woo only extracted the parts that could be used as materials and organized them in his backpack, then began to carefully remove the hearts. He had been so worn out when he killed the Red O-Gong that he had no choice but to bite its heart off with his teeth. But to properly absorb the essence of flame monsters required considerable skill. He gouged the hearts out of the bats with a clean cut. Yeon-woo tore off a handful of White Moss and pushed it into his mouth, then ate the hearts one by one. *Crack* He could hear the sound produced by the changes occurring inside his body. At the same time, his body felt refreshed, and he once again felt something flowing rapidly through an unknown path inside of him. The flow was something he would have never been able to feel if he hadnt increased his concentration using Combat Will. It was a familiar flow and a familiar feeling. Magic Power. Bodily waste excreted out from his pores. [You have obtained a piece of Flame Heart and Frost Crest] [Current progress: 16.2%] As soon as the message popped up, the mana that had been drifting inside his body disappeared as if it had never existed. Yeon-woo only licked his lips. As the progress of Flame Heart and Frost Crest increased, the feeling of mana flowing inside his body was becoming more clear. Yeon-woo realized that mana was also involved in the changes of his body, so he tried finding clues from it. However, as usual, mana only gave him a little taste and disappeared as if it was toying with him. Theres nothing I can do. But that didnt mean there was no payoff at all. As Flame Heart and Frost Crest progressed, the amount of mana in his body was growing little by little, and he could sense mana more and more clearly. Yeon-woo could only guess that he should be able to handle the mana when the progress reached 100%, so there was no need to be in a hurry. Whats urgent is this right here From what was left of the bats carcass, Yeon-woo chose only hard parts such as the teeth, claws and bones. Then he applied a mixture of White Moss and the Red O-Gongs toxic blood on them. *Tsss* Then the parts that were covered in the mixture began to melt while producing smoke. Each monster has a different kind of toxin in its blood. Some are even deadly, so they have to be dealt with caution in order to prevent contact with the blood . One of my teammates had a little, no, a veeery weird taste. He used this kind of toxin for battle purposes. He didnt want to battle monsters face-to-face because he was too lazy, or thats what he said. But if you were to ask me, I would say that that laziness gave birth to a monster. Arthia was a clan that had once ranked sixth in The Tower. If they were to determine who was the best player in their clan, his brother and also another player would come to mind. No, even his brother had to admit that that person was a notch above himself when fighting against a large force. Bayluk, the anti-venom. Ignoring the fact that he was one of the enemies who deserved a slow, miserable death , Yeon-woo could still learn a thing or two from him. Bayluk used to be a scholar who originally studied alchemy in his world. Based on this, he made a great achievement by analyzing the toxins that were found in monsters blood. In view of this, his brother had picked up some of Bayluks studies behind his back, and that had all been passed down to Yeon-woo. The concoction Yeon-woo had applied to the parts of the Sonic Bats was also one of Bayluks products. [Liquefying Acid Solution (Һ)] A solution that weakens the structure of hard materials. If the solution is high in concentration, it will dissolve the material. Theres no reason to be ashamed of stealing his research If it is stealable and can be used effectively. Even if he was an enemy, if Yeon-woo could borrow something from him, he should do his best. No, he was almost too happy from stealing the information, since Bayluk was his enemy. As the claws and teeth softened up, Yeon-woo began to crush them into fine dust using the pommel of his dagger. It didnt require much effort since his Strength stat was already approaching 70. Next, he gathered up the powder and wrapped it up inside the bat wings that he had cut into squares beforehand. Then he tied them together using the tendons. They were now fist-sized pouches full of powder. From the entrance of the dungeon up until now, he had collected large amounts of powder through this method. And this one was his fifteenth pouch. On the surface, it could be seen as a meaningless task, however it was crucial in order to pass through the next point. There it is, the ant tunnel. He said this is the most troublesome part. Yeon-woo looked at the cave beyond the passage, and frowned a little. Monsters that appeared in Room of Frost and Flame varied depending on the area and environment. The same applied to this cave. There was only one kind of monster that dwelled in this place. The cave in front of Yeon-woo was incomparably larger than the passage he had come through. His eyes caught sight of a countless amount of white eggs laid along the walls and ceiling. It was a colony of Blue Army Ants. [Blue Army Ant] The size of an ant ranges from 30 centimeters to 1 meter. Hundreds of ants form a society around the ant queen. Due to the nature of ant societies, every ant, including worker ants, are willing to sacrifice their lives defending their habitat if it comes under attack. Engaging in battle with all of them at once? The reason why he had been able to hunt more than 100 monsters was because the monsters only appeared one or two at a time, five at most. If he fought hundreds of them at the same time, Thats just nuts. Before he could take any action, he would be torn into pieces and end up being fed to baby ants. The problem was that Yeon-woo had to pass through this cave. In the room beyond this cave, lays Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Artifact number 352. It was a number symbolizing Bathorys Vampiric Sword. When I found out that that place contained the hidden remains of Erzsebet Bathory, Lord of Vampires, I genuinely freaked out. In The Tower, there are dozens of classes a player can choose from in order to ensure smooth growth. And those who show outstanding qualities are given the title of Lord. Each and every one of them is a master in their domain as well as an absolute being with hundreds and thousands of followers. The Lord of Vampires was one of the Lords who perished a long time ago. Legend has it, that she was a bringer of death and destruction. She could drain the vitality out of others to strengthen herself, and if allowed to continue, she could also rob them of their skills. He had heard that there were still quite a few players and clans who would grind their teeth in frustration whenever they recalled the damage they had suffered from her. Its artifact number was very low, as it was the legacy left by such a powerful being. The smaller the number, the better. Artifacts with a three digit number, in the 300s are among the best. Whats more, its a Unique Item. Its one of a kind in the whole Tower and tutorial. I cannot miss this. But hundreds of Blue Army Ants were camping outside the entrance. Even if the path looks like its blocked, theres always a way around. Yeon-woo tied the tendons of the pouches into a single knot and slung them over his shoulder. The knot was made so that if he pulled the other side of the string, it would be undone right away. Hoo! Yeon-woo gently took a breath and, *Pat* He quickly ran towards the entrance of the ant tunnel. Kiric? Keeec! One by one, the ants noticed his presence and turned their heads towards Yeon-woo. The one guarding the entrance let out a horrible shriek, showing its big mandibles. Im really sorry, but you need to get out of the way. With an agile movement, Yeon-woo grabbed the pouches on his shoulder and threw them in between the guard ants and into the tunnel. His throw was quite accurate since he had practiced his throwing skills whenever he was bored in Africa. Then he tugged at the string. The pouches opened up one after another in midair. the powder was scattered over the cave, covering it like a thick red fog. The ants shrieked at his actions. *Click* To finish it off, Yeon-woo lit up the zippo that he had originally crammed inside his backpack and threw it towards the powder mist. At the same time, he quickly crouched down against the wall against next to the entrance. And then, *Kwang* Kieeek! A destructive explosion swept through the whole cave. A huge storm of flame tore off the walls. The Blue Army Ants were set ablaze, and screamed out loud as they burst into bits. The powder that caused the explosion wasnt just a normal powder. It was a powder made of monsters with fire property. Moreover, It was scattered all over a closed space and was set on fire with a lighter. The power of the explosion was incomparable to any dust explosion produced by a phenomenon. The explosion nearly shook the cavity upside down. *Rumble* [You have successfully blown up the ant tunnel. 217 of the Blue Army Ants were blasted, 89 of the Blue Army Ants were burned, and 92 of the Blue Army Ants were suffocated.] [Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 300 Karma.] Chapter 16 Black Route (5) [Number of monsters hunted: 543] The dungeon was shaking up and down. Stone dust fell from the ceiling. Surprised by the sudden earthquake, monsters broke out of their areas causing a disturbance. Taking advantage of the confusion, Yeon-woo rushed into the tunnel while holding his dagger in a reverse grip. The scorching heat and the burning flames left no safe spot for him to tread on, but Yeon-woo held his breath and focused every single one of his senses on the ant tunnel. [Combat Will] [Sense Strengthening] *Whoosh* As soon as he activated his skills, time around Yeon-woo seemed to stretch out. As his senses reached their peak potency and with the help of his heightened concentration, all the information about his surroundings poured into his brain. Although a terrible headache followed, he could withstand the pain thanks to his occasional practice. I can only last five minutes in this state! *Thwish* Yeon-woo rushed in between the ants that were struggling in pain and put them out of their misery. Even those that ran towards him while letting out a screech had their shells burned. It wasnt hard to get rid of them. Its a shame I cant eat all the hearts that are lying here. Still, he got to kill a large number of monsters at once, so it wasnt too much of a loss. The ants that were still alive or died of suffocation still had their hearts intact, so he could enjoy them later. Even so, he didnt think of eating them right away. Even if the explosion swept through the tunnel, nearly half of the ants had survived the impact. Most of those that died were mere antlings or eggs that had yet to hatch. Therefore, there were still many worker ants left alive. It wont be too late to clean this up after I get Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Right now I have to focus on. Kieeek! An ant that was approximately five times bigger than the average Blue Army Ant ran towards Yeon-woo. The Ant Queen! The Ant Queen expressed her fury towards the criminal who destroyed her den. [A boss monster, Blue Army Ant Queen has emerged.] If she were in optimal condition, Yeon-woo would have no chance of winning. The Ant Queen currently had two of her six legs blown away, her wings were completely torn apart, and her burned exoskeleton was festering. Her one remaining eye was blazing with anger. *Kung* *Kung* The ground shook with every step she took. The pressure he was feeling was greater than the one he felt when he faced the Red O-Gong. Four minutes. Yeon-woo quickly searched for the gate. But it wasnt easy to find because the tunnel was too wide. The Ant Queen swung its leg towards him as he searched. Yeon-woo swiftly rolled on the ground and narrowly dodged the attack. In the meantime, he continued searching for the gate. Three minutes. Time was ticking. Yeon-woos senses finally caught on to something. A small gate was hidden beyond the fried ant eggs. That must be it! However, even if he found its location, the Ant Queen didnt seem to have any intention of letting him pass. Two minutes. The use of thought acceleration through Combat Will paired with Sense Strengthening was very convenient as it allowed him to execute quick judgment, but the headache and dizziness caused by the aftereffects were severe. If he had to suffer from the aftereffects amid this situation, it would be over for him. Yeon-woo drew three daggers from his waist and threw them at the Ant Queen. *Tang* Kiek! The Ant Queen lightly flung the daggers aside and let out a sardonic screech. However, *Swish* *Puck* A fourth dagger flew in with a slight delay and struck deep into the Ant Queens remaining eyeball. Kieeeek! The pain caused the Ant Queen to go into a frenzy. In the meantime, One minute, now! Yeon-woo slid underneath the belly of the Ant Queen and went past her. At the same time, he severed two of her remaining legs. *Kung* The Ant Queens body tilted forward, and her head slammed onto the ground. The other ants started to assemble in order to protect their queen. The whole cave shook as they moved all at once. Meanwhile, he managed to reach the gate after passing through the ants territory. At that moment, a massive headache and dizziness hit him as the effects of thought acceleration wore off. While holding in his vomit, Yeon-woo quickly entered the gate and closed it behind him. *Kwang* The gate shut just before the ants legs could reach him. The place he found himself in was completely cut off from the ant tunnel, so none of the ants were able to enter the room. [You have entered the Temple of The Vampire Lord.] Hoo. As soon as he saw the message, Yeon-woo leaned against the wall, taking a second to catch his breath. *Kung Kung Kung* Outside, the ants were banging at the gate, trying to get him out of the room. He could also hear the Ant Queens screeching noise occasionally. He didnt know whether this room and the ant tunnel were a completely separate dimension, or there was some kind of aura that was keeping them from approaching the temple. Nevertheless, the ants only kept pounding on the gate without even thinking of breaking into the room. Yeon-woo took a look around once his headache subsided. It was a small room with about 70 square meters of space. The ceiling covered the room from high above, and a beam of light streaming from above illuminated a part of the room. An altar was sitting in that spot, glowing with a crimson aura. There were five steps leading up to the altar. Bronze braziers were emanating an ominous green fire on both sides, and a statue was standing right in the middle. It was a woman with snake-shaped hair and long sharp fangs. Her lifelike eyes gave off the illusion of her coming alive. Bathory, the Lord of Vampires. Yeon-woo looked at her face and soon moved his gaze toward the dagger in her hand. A handle with a reddish tint, and azure blade uniquely shaped like a lightning bolt. It was about 30 centimeters long. That must be it, the most prized weapon of the Lord of Vampires. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword] Number 352 Classification: One-handed Weapon Rating: Unique Description: The Vampire Lords most prized weapon. It has the ability to drain the blood of its opponent. The spirit of its previous owner resides within the sword, so it is known to personally choose its wielder. If the wielder isnt approved by the sword, it will constantly try to take over their mind. * Blood Mark If the target is struck with a critical blow, the target will be inflicted with bleed. Targets under the effect of bleed will receive a certain percentage of the weapons damage as damage over time. * Power of the Vampire Lord Ability locked. (Sealed) Yeon-woo clenched his fist as he thought he had finally found it. Bathorys Vampiric Sword was a hidden piece that could help him narrow the gap between him and the frontrunners. The sword was also holding the legacy of the Vampire Lord, so he was expecting the sword would bring him steady growth even after advancing into The Tower. And this isnt all theres to it. Yeon-woos eyes turned towards one of the items options. The last option marked as locked, with the word sealed next to it. Of course, even without this option, Bathorys Vampire Sword was remarkable enough. Not only the damage itself was high, but also the Blood Mark option was above average. Even so, the real value of the artifact lied in the sealed option. Only with this option unlocked it can be called the true vampiric sword. Yeon-woo began to climb the stairs as the corners of his mouth turned up at the edges. At that moment, he felt as if the eyes of the statue were watching him carefully. Yeon-woo gently nodded so as to pay his respect and brought his hand to Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Then. Hup! Yeon-woo felt something piercing through his palm and squeezing into his body. It was something hot, sticky, and alien. The veins of his right hand holding the sword were bulging all the way up to his arm. The skin on his arm turned into a pale, dark reddish color, his veins tensed up as if they would burst at any moment. He could clearly see something black crawling up inside his veins. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth in enormous pain. The phrase personally choose its wielder written on the information window popped into his head. The Lord of Vampires was known as the greediest being of all time. Even though I never met her personally, Ive heard that all the people who had spoken with her had been shocked by greed. She was often compared with the Devil Archduke for her greed. If so, then how greedy is the sword she left behind? In order to properly wield the sword, he had to constantly withstand the threat that it posed to him. However, were players who had just entered the tutorial capable enough to suppress that kind of threat? That was the reason why several players who had found the sword had suddenly evaporated into thin air. If the sword was meant to be found by beginners, how should they handle it? And then, one day I had an idea. Since the sword was given as a hidden piece, wouldnt there be another way? Just like the way of eating White Moss? After spending a long time researching, his brother had found a way for beginners to deal with Bathorys Vampiric Sword. In a way, that was also a hidden piece. Hidden piece of a hidden piece. Yeon-woo spat out curses at the designer who had set this trap up to put the players in trouble. He lifted up the sword and stabbed the back of his left hand. *Snap* Others would have thought he was crazy if they saw it. However, *Tsss* Suddenly, the black energy that had climbed up to his right shoulder through his veins began to withdraw. Then it poured down into the back of his left hand at a rapid pace. The black energy congealed on the back of his left hand and his palm. At first, Bathorys Vampiric Sword seemed to contort, then it melted down and wound around his left hand. It looked as if it was being transplanted into his palm. There is a secret behind Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Although it looks like a weapon and its described as an artifact in the tooltip, it has a true form it has been hiding from the players. If youre the one who chooses the wielder, I will force you to choose me. A skill. Bathorys Vampiric Sword was originally a skill, but posed an extreme difficulty. The Lord of Vampires was so greedy that she didnt want to pass her most prized weapon on to others even after her death. So she sealed off the swords real form and ability and left it behind in the world. And it was only now that the seal had been lifted. *Ssss* Bathorys Vampiric Sword had now completely melted away. However, Yeon-woos left hand looked no different from usual. So was his palm. It was completely normal. The black energy that had been radiating ominous aura until just now was nowhere to be seen. It was as if it had evaporated somewhere. Yeon-woo grinned and stretched out his hand. It was a flat palm with nothing on it. But the moment he focused his senses on his left hand, *Whoosh* Suddenly, black energy streamed out of his palm and gathered into a lump, then spread out like a vortex. When the process concluded, the skill had taken a shape resembling jaws full of serrated teeth like that of a beast. *Clank* The jaws opened and closed repeatedly. [The seal has been lifted.] [(True) Bathorys Vampiric Sword] Number 66 Proficiency: 0.0% Description: The Vampire Lords most prized weapons true form. It can drain the life energy out of its opponents and devour their souls. * Blood Mark If the target is struck with a critical blow, the target will be inflicted with bleed. Targets under the effect of bleed will receive a certain percentage of the weapons damage as damage over time. * Power of the Vampire Lord Drain the targets energy and extort a portion of the targets attribute points. If proficiency reaches its maximum, the targets skills can also be stolen. Number 66! Even high rankers would have to work their fingers to the bone in order to obtain a numbered skill. But at point in time, a Unique Skill had come into Yeon-woos possession. Chapter 17 Black Route (6) Yeon-woo looked down at his left palm. *Clank* *Clank* The saw-toothed blade was clattering as if clamoring for food. Neither did it talk to him, nor expressed in any way, but Yeon-woo could still feel its desire. So this is the vampiric sword. Yeon-woo smiled coldly as he gazed into the dark abyss that lied beyond its teeth. Now that I have this. Although it was definitely an excellent skill, Yeon-woo didnt feel any particular change in him. He felt like it was just another skill added to the skill list. But Yeon-woo was confident. He strengthened the grip of his left hand that was holding the vampiric sword. The teeth closed up and returned to their original form, but Yeon-woo could feel that it was still thirsty. Then, shall we go fill you up? * * * *Kung Kung Kung* The ants were still banging at the gate. Yeon-woo grabbed the handles and opened wide the gate. At that moment. Kieek! An ant let out a shriek and stepped one foot inside. Yeon-woo jumped forward, as he activated both Sense Strengthening and Combat Will at the same time. He had five minutes anew. *Pat* With a swing of his dagger, the ants legs snapped as if it was made of foam. Yeon-woo jumped up, stepped on the ant and leaped high into the air. Kiek! Kieeeek! Underneath his foot, more than two hundred ants were screeching at him. They were enraged, wanting to slaughter the criminal who had destroyed their den. Amongst them, Yeon-woo easily spotted the Ant Queen. The Ant Queen also noticed Yeon-woos presence, she spread her broken wings and inflated her body as much as possible. Both her eyes were damaged, it seemed she had captured his movements through other sensory organs. With her remaining three legs, she charged at Yeon-woo with fierce speed.[1] However this time Yeon-woo didnt avoid her. Rather, he landed directly on top of the Ant Queens head. His movements had gotten much quicker and swifter. The Ant Queen clattered her mandibles as if ordering him to come down and started to swinging her head around. Yeon-woo spread his left palm wide and placed it over the queens head. And he incanted the command word. Devour. At that moment, the dark energy solidified under his left hand and revealed its fangs. *Crunch* And he sank the swords teeth deep into the Ant Queens head. The sword sucked in her bodily fluids at a frightening speed.[2] [You have absorbed vitality and energy] [Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has increased. 1.1%] Kieeek! The Ant Queen cried in soul-tearing pain. Even when she had been engulfed in flames, her eyes had been injured or got her legs cut off, her cries had never been this loud. Yeon-woo clung to her head like a bullfighter riding a bull. Whats more, he sank his left hand deeper and deeper, with the intention of sucking everything out from the Ant Queen. Whenever the saw-toothed blade clattered, huge amounts of blood and body fluid were sucked into his left arm. He also felt a different substance being sucked into his arm. It was the source of all Magic Power, mana. The message said I was extracting its vitality and energy. Was it talking about this? At the same time, Yeon-woo felt something accumulating somewhere in his body. [You have absorbed vitality and energy] [Your Strength has increased by 1 point.] [Your Health has increased by 2 points.] As the messages pile up at a rapid pace, the Ant Queen began to wither away. Her body dried out, causing her exoskeleton to crumble like a sand castle, and her flesh lost its color due to the blood loss. Her struggle also grew weaker and weaker, and soon it died away. Once the skill stopped, *Kung* The Ant Queens body that was now as dry as a mummy sank to the floor. It was the death of the Ant Queen. *Ding* [You have slain the boss monster, Blue Army Ant Queen. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 300 Karma.] [The Blue Army Ants have been demoralized. The ant tunnel will soon collapse.] Kiek! Kieeek! The Army Ants that witnessed the death of their queen screamed in disbelief, and began to back away from Yeon-woo. They lost their chief who had protected them and the one who they were tasked to protect. The one now standing in her place was the predator who could easily feed on them. Yeon-woo slowly stood up and turned towards the Army Ants. His eyes were emitting a red glow. [You have obtained a piece of Flame Heart and Frost Crest.] [Current progress: 35.9%] The progress percentage had abruptly doubled. Bathorys Vampiric Sword extorted everything the opponent had. That was the reason why it could absorb all the attributes of the Ant Queen as a whole without having to eat the White Moss. No, it was actually much more efficient. Using this method he didnt have to bother with consuming the heart, since he could directly drain the energy from the monsters. Yeon-woo lifted the corners of his mouth. There were still a lot of monsters around with the pieces he needed. Each and every one of them was an appetizing prey. *Pat* Holding his dagger in a reverse grip, he flung himself at the rest of the monsters. [You have obtained a piece.] [You have obtained a piece.] [You have slain 311 additional Blue Army Ants.] [You have completely destroyed the ant tunnel.] [Additional Karma will be provided.] * * * The tutorial serves as a gateway to select new challengers that would enter The Tower. Naturally, various clans, rankers, and Guardians paid a lot of attention to what happened inside it, and a lot of work took place under the table in order to snatch outstanding individuals for themselves. Moreover, out of all rounds this round was particularly fascinating. That was because a large number of notable newcomers, often called rookies, were participating in this round. The One-horned Tribe, one of the martial tribes, known as the strongest combat species. Two sons of the Martial King, who ruled over the whole tribe were currently participating in this tutorial. There was also a swordsman of Marcusian descent, whose land is surrounded by a barren desert hence famous for their exceptional mercenaries. And then there were two people, popularly known as the dumbass duo, who had barely taken any part in the tutorial but kept saying they were aiming to become the top rankers. Contrary to what seemed like false bravado, not only were they the children of the top rankers, but they had also proven their excellence in the tutorial, demonstrating they didnt need to ride on their parents coattails. Kahn and Doyle. Players had already given the two nicknames and called them: Blood Sword and Foxy Tail.[3] * * * Hmm? Was there a place like this before? I never noticed it was here. At the very least hes good enough to finding a place like this. So, you sure hes in here? Ughaam. Thats what Ive been saying. If you dont believe me, why dont you just head back? Aw, who said I dont? Why are you so salty? Doyle answered Kahns question, the young man with disheveled hair, question with a yawn and cast his eyes over to the other side. Then Kahn grinned and put his arm around Doyles shoulder. Doyle made an annoyed look, but he still followed Kahn through the passage down the dungeon. They had been chasing after Yeon-woo after they decided to follow him in the waiting room of Section B. Kahn lightly clicked his tongue as he moved around the dungeon. Seems like someone has been hunting a heck of a lot of monsters. All the way from the entrance up to this point, Kahn and Doyle had only encountered monsters carcasses. Thanks to them, the dungeon was infested with a putrid stench. The monsters appeared to be highly strong, even for them who were fairly confident in the skills, making justice to the name of Black Route, as well as being a hidden piece dungeon. They noticed that the player the two of them were chasing after seemed to have struggled at first. There were hints of a fierce battle scattered around. They were wondering how could he still move with his, what should be, completely tattered body. But as time went by, as they walked deeper into the dungeon, This is amazing. How can he grow so strong so quickly? The results of the fierce battles were slowly becoming more and more lopsided. The player was definitely taking the upper hand. He was ferociously pushing ahead and was overwhelmingly hunting them down. Monsters here dont look any weaker. Yeah. Its funny to say this, but just by looking at the traces, the ones deeper in this dungeon are never weaker, if not stronger. Kahn and Doyle, who originally followed Yeon-woo for fun, were slowly becoming serious. In particular, Kahns usually playful atmosphere was now very calm and composed. Doyle felt odd when he noticed the change in his brothers attitude, as Kahn doesnt show his serious look very often. It was the look he showed only when he met someone he acknowledged, the look he had when encountering a rival. This meant that Yeon-woo was growing so rapidly that they could not think any less of him. At some point, they found signs of fleeing monsters. In an attempt to run away from the player, the monsters had even left their base and invaded other monsters territories. Therefore, there had been territorial fights between monsters. A player who even terrorized monsters. Kahn and Doyle realized they could no longer take the situation as a joke, especially after coming across a dead body that seemed to have been sucked dry. Doyle turned around and looked at Kahn. Hyung. Yeah, I know. This in no joke anymore. Kahn clamped his lips tight and nodded gravely. Where on earth did he find this? When we conducted our search, there was not a sign of this. Kahn muttered in a low voice. Energy Drain. It is the generic term for a skill that takes away the opponents health or mana. It was extremely rare for among the numerous artifacts and skills in The Tower to be imbued with an energy drain ability. They would have never imagined that someone who was still in Section B of the tutorial would have such a unique ability. Was there a hidden piece in a place like this? Kahns eyes sparkled throughout his contemplation as he stroked his chin. He was a player who had not only cleared Section A solo, but had also acquired a rare artifact or skill from a hidden piece. Kahn was itching to team up with this guy. A player with this much skill was never readily available. Sooner or later, word of him would get out around the tutorial. Then all the other clans would avidly seek him. He had to take measures before that happened. Doyle looked into Kahns eye and nodded as if he had read his mind. As they prepared to set foot to look for another trace, Kieeek! Beyond the corner of the passage, they heard monsters scurrying away. Kahn and Doyle moved quickly towards the origin of the noise. * * * Yeon-woo wielded his dagger to pierce the forehead of a brown salamander, and at the same time he laid his left hand on its jaws. Devour. *Crunch* With his left palm wide open, he thrusted the teeth into the monsters head. Then, the sword began to suck in bodily fluids and vitality at a rapid pace. Had he done this so many times, he was now used to this feeling. Thanks to the increased proficiency, the extraction speed had been boosted compared to when he had hunted the Ant Queen. At last, the moment Yeon-woo had been eagerly waiting for had come. [You have slain the Brown-scaled Salamander.] [Number of monsters hunted: 1000] [The maximum requirements for your quest have been fulfilled.] [You have obtained a piece of Flame Heart and Frost Crest.] [Current progress: 102.1%] [All of the pieces have been collected.] It didnt take long for him to sweep through the ant tunnel and wipe out all of the remaining monsters. He had built up his attributes while he hunted the Army Ants, and he had become more efficient at gathering the pieces due to the Vampiric Sword. In the end, Yeon-woo managed to collect everything he needed in this dungeon. *Crunch* *Crackle* [The completed Flame Heart and Frost Crest has began to take place in your body. Your body is experiencing changes.] Yeon-woo sensed a big change in his body. It was a change unparalleled to what he had experienced so far from gathering small pieces. As his muscles teared apart, his body began to eliminate waste matter through his pores. His skin that was full of wounds crumbled apart and peeled off. His joints softened up and something else squeezed in between his bones. He was in a lot of pain, but adrenaline spread across his body like wildfire, offering him an indescribable pleasure. And at the same time, something began to swirl quickly, clearly, and intensely along the entire body. It was mana. [1] 2+2+3=6 if you guys didnt know. [2] ( ? ?? ?) [3] May change after the character is better explained. Chapter 18 Black Route (7) Yeon-woos body was experiencing extreme changes. Mana was stimulating every corner of his body, causing his internal balance to collapse and restoring it at the same time. *Crunch* *Crackle* A long time passed. [Flame Heart and Frost Crest has been completed. You have acquired a new body, Reinforced Physique(ǿ). [Affinity towards fire element has increased by 30%.] [Affinity towards water element has increased by 30%.] As always, mana scattered throughout his entire body, leaving behind only traces of it. Contrary to his initial expectations, It seemed like it would take him a little longer to get accustomed to mana. But everything else had been successfully achieved. Hoo. Yeon-woo breathed out a long breath. Then all the fatigue he had piled up seemed to vanish, making him feel alive once again. Status window. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Traits: Cold-blooded, Reinforced Physique Strength: 81 Dexterity: 83 Health: 89 Magic Power: 21 Skills: Draconic Eyes(5.2%), Sense Strengthening(25.9%), Foresight(0.0%), Physical Resistance(10.2%), Combat Will(7.1%), Bathorys Vampiric Sword(3.2%) Yeon-woo was very pleased with his improved stats. Thanks to the energy of the monsters he had drained via Bathorys Vampiric Sword, his stats had gone through an incomparably steep increase. But there was something else that made Yeon-woo content the most. It was his new trait. Reinforced Physique. [Trait: Reinforced Physique] Description: Heart of flame and flesh of frost. The fire and frost element fused together granting great immunity and resistance. Fatigue does not build up easily. * Flame Heart: A heart embracing fire energy. Increases cardiorespiratory endurance and healing power. Stamina is greatly increased. * Frost Crest: Makes the body tougher. Increases resistance against physical impact and curses. Reinforced Physique toughened up the body and made it tireless. In particular, the self-healing ability gave him the advantage of reducing his chances of suffering a serious injury during critical situations. However, there was another reason why Yeon-woo needed this trait. [Body improvement has been confirmed. The vessel is strong enough. The halted succession process will resume. 6% 7% 12%.] [Current progress: 21.3%] [Your current status will be changed from Incomplete Dragon Body to Immature Dragon Body] I made it. Yeon-woo clenched his fists. There were a couple of reasons why he needed this strengthened body. One reason was to gain an upper hand in the strenuous competitions that occurred throughout The Tower, but the biggest reason was to resume the succession process of Dragon Body. The completion of the succession process required a strong vessel. Reinforced Physique was the essential element for making such vessel. But this is just the beginning. I have to keep refining my vessel. Even so, the framework was already in place so he only had to keep advancing steadily as he had originally planned. As he enjoyed the feeling of his changed body, Yeon-woo recalled the system message that was left pending. It was the quest he had received when he first entered this dungeon. It was now time to claim his rewards. [You have acquired 1,500 Karma.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 500 additional Karma.] [Additional rewards will be provided. Please select your reward.] [Rewards List] * Artifacts 1. Blood-Magic Blade 2. Pearl Sabre of the Deep 3. The Brave * Skills 1. Kanushas Unbreakable Spirit 2. Swift Strike 3. Snake Eyes Yeon-woo grinned as he scanned through the Rewards List. It was the first time he could choose his reward from a list, instead of just being given a random reward. He recognized some great items that he had previously seen in the mysterious merchants catalog. It was a bit disappointing to have to choose only one out of the whole list, but Yeon-woo didnt fuss over it for long before scrolling down to the bottom of the list. There, he found what he wanted. 98. 2000 additional Karma He got everything he could get from Section B, ranging from Bathorys Vampiric Sword to Reinforced Physique. He presumed there were many more rewards to gain from this point onwards, so nothing else in the list could grab Yeon-woos attention. Anyhow, what Yeon-woo lacked the most right now was Karma points. Of course, even when adding this, he would still need a lot of Karma to achieve the top score he wanted. Yeonwoo tapped on reward number 98 right away. [2000 additional Karma has been selected as your reward.] [You have acquired 2,000 Karma.] Additional messages popped up after he received his reward. [Your ranking in the tutorial has been updated.] [Do you want to register your name on the ranking list?] Im finally in the rankings. The tutorial provided real-time rankings of players within the top 300 spots. Big announcements were made especially when there were significant changes within the rankings in order to encourage the players. Getting a message to register his name on the ranking list also meant he had made it to the top 300. However, Yeon-woo only put significance on the fact that he was in the ranking, and he didnt want to put his name on the list. There was no advantage in registering. It was only going to provoke hostility from other top rankers towards Yeon-woo. So he shook his head. Deny. [Registration denied. You will be shown as unknown in the ranking. You can change this setting at any time.] [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Edora (57,111 Points) 2. Phante (55,982 Points) 3. Kahn (50,473 Points) 281. Unknown (6,700 Points) (You) Im at 281st place. He had had a late start, but he was finally starting to catch up to the leading group to some extent. The total Karma he had accumulated so far was 6,700 points. Anybody would hardly believe that he had gathered all that before passing Section B. But his joy did not last long. Im glad Im in the rankings, but why is the gap so big? Yeon-woo narrowed his brows as he scrolled up the list again. Maybe its just that the leading players are better than I predicted. He was told that normally, the players with the most amount of Karma could gather around 50,000 points at most. His brother had collected about 52,000 Karma, and he had placed second at the end of the tutorial. However, even though there was still plenty of time left before the tutorial ended, there were already three people with more than 50,000 Karma, Edora, Phante, Kahn. Who are they? If they had joined the tutorial at different times, each one of them would have easily achieved first place. But Yeon-woo had to compete with all of them in the same round. Yeon-woo closed the ranking list as he burned their names into his mind. At this rate, it wont do. Ill have to speed up a lot. There was a gap of 50,000 Karma points between him and the leading group. Considering they were also proceeding fast, he needed to advance a lot faster. First things first, I have to reach Section E as soon as possible. The next hidden piece Yeon-woo was targeting was in Section E. It was where that guy who he was looking for was living. There was nothing interesting to see in Section C and D. He was planning on skipping through those sections as quickly as possible. As he arranged his thoughts, Yeon-woo put his dagger back to his waist. He started moving on towards the exit. * * * As he ventured down the passage to leave the dungeon, Hmm? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes and looked at the direction of the exit. Then he pulled the dagger back out and held it tightly in his right hand. Beyond his range of sight, he sensed two unfamiliar figures. Players? The sound that monsters and players made were quite different, so he wouldnt mistake them. But Ive never seen any other players while Ive been here. He was wondering whether someone else had found this place. Yeon-woo hoped to not run into anybody if possible, but there was only one exit, so he moved with caution. What made Yeon-woo nervous were their skills. They might be tough. Judging by his senses, he could tell their levels werent any lower than his. Even with Bathorys Vampiric Sword and Reinforced Physique, he wasnt sure if he could win. Maybe they are after me. Yeon-woo clasped his dagger. He pondered about how experts like them could still be at Section B. It made more sense to him to think that it wasnt just luck that brought them here, but instead revenge. They might be players from Arangdan wanting to avenge the players he had knocked down when he was helping Yul. Although it was unclear as to why such powerful men were working as lackeys in Arandan, Yeon-woo couldnt let them have their way, so he kept his presence hidden. And the moment when the two figures turned around the corner and showed their faces, *Pat* Yeon-woo swung his dagger aiming for the head of the innermost one. He was a boy with disheveled hair, sleepy eyes, and a baby-faced look. The boy noticed the attack, and opened his eyes wide. He tried to turn himself aside instinctively, but it seemed like it was too late. Doyle! Just then, the young man who was walking next to him swung his sword as he pulled the boy to his side. *Clang* Yeon-woos dagger was blocked midway through its attack, and seemed to bounce off. However, the dagger was in fact snapped in half. It seemed that the sword the young man was wielding was of higher quality. Yeon-woo realized that his ambush had failed, and he jumped back, far from the two players. Then he took out two more daggers and held them in both hands. Doyle, the boy who got ambushed by Yeon-woo, collapsed on the floor roughly gasping for air with his face pale. Kahn, the young man who had managed to save his brother, flipped out and screamed at him. What the hell are you doing?! Yeon-woo squinched his eyes underneath his white mask. Arangdan, arent you? What do you mean by Arangdan? Yeon-woo intuitively realized that the two in front of him were not related to Arangdan. If they were here to harm him, they wouldnt be talking with him instead of attacking him. Besides, the reflexes that saved Doyle and blocked his dagger were that of an expert. Of course, it could very well be just an act to throw him off guard. But with his expert level of skills, there was no need for him to lie. Then why were you following after me? Kahn was a little surprised at the fact that Yeon-woo had noticed them tailing him, but frowned soon after. Still, that doesnt mean you should attack people without asking them why. What if you were being stalked by someone whose intentions were unknown? Of course, you would assume that they are up to no good. Am I wrong? Every single word he said was perfectly correct. Kahn was struck dumb by his logic. The fuck? How is he so good at speaking? He had thought that Yeon-woo would be the blunt and silent type because of his eerie white mask. But he couldnt just chicken out of here. In the meantime, Doyle got over his shock and managed to stand up. Even though it happened because he was caught off guard, he was so shocked when he saw Yeon-woos eyes emitting a savage aura incomparable to the atmosphere he had felt from him in the waiting room. For a second, Kahn glared at Yeon-woo, but soon he gave out a big sigh. Even though they were the ones who were ambushed, they were also the cause of the problem. He owed Yeon-woo an apology at least for that. Plus, he couldnt make a bad impression of himself when he was here to recruit him. *Thud* Kahn stuck his sword he was holding into the ground and said, Im sorry. I didnt think that through. Kahn made a clear apology. Doyle also bowed his head. Yeon-woos eyes gave out a brilliant shine below his mask. He thought players in general had great affection towards themselves, that they were full of pride. Even if they were caught in the wrong, most of them tended to act innocent. But these two were innocently admitting their mistakes. Yeon-woo then realized they didnt have any bad intentions, so he let his guard down. He asked as he put his dagger back next to his waist. Okay. State your business. Just then, Kahn gave a mischievous smile and shouted confidently. You should join my crew! . ? A short straight speech without any reasoning or logic. Doyle standing right next to him turned away his head in shame. Yeon-woo unwittingly narrowed his brows. Who the hell is this moron? Chapter 19 Black Route (8) Not to mention their sudden appearance, they were now telling Yeon-woo to join their team. Yeon-woos eyes scrutinized Kahn with an expression that asked what kind of man he was. Doyle nudged Kahn in the ribs with his elbow. Ow! Why? Stop doing that. Dont you ever feel ashamed? Of what? Kahn had a puzzled look, not knowing what he had done. As Doyle let out a deep sigh, Yeon-woo considered they were no longer worth talking to, so he just walked past Kahn and Doyle while fixing his backpacks position. Hey, dude! Where are you going! Were not done talking yet! Kahn held Yeon-woo in a hurry. Yeon-woo stopped and looked back. What? Did you have anything left to say? You havent given an answer. I want you to join my team! Yeon-woo gave a little snort. He didnt want to speak with this fool anymore, but he still replied indifferently. Negative. Why? I have no idea what you guys are up to, and I dont see any advantages in teaming up with you. Kahn looked genuinely surprised. Wait, you dont know me? No. What? Why? He was talking as if it was something very obvious. But How? You really dont know me? I mean, its me! How can you not recognize me? Im, like, the biggest star in the tutorial! Kahn was making a fuss over Yeon-woos reaction as if he had gone through something incomprehensible. By this time, Yeon-woos indifferent expression was slowly being replaced with anger. Doyle watched Yeon-woos reaction and thought that, at this rate, they might actually end up with nothing. So he decided to come forward and spoke to Yeon-woo in a polite tone. I apologize if we have offended you. My brother is very passionate about himself, so he tends to be self-absorbed and act a little foolish, and it sometimes becomes really exhausting to talk with him. But hes not a bad person, so I hope you understand. Kahn had a look on his face asking what hed done wrong, but as Doyle glowered at him, he shut his mouth tight. The younger one sounded much smarter than his brother. Yeon-woo nodded as he looked at Doyle, thinking they could now carry on with the conversation. Im listening, but make it short. Well introduce ourselves. Im Doyle, and this foolish one over here is my brother, Kahn. Doyle? Kahn? Their names were familiar to Yeon-woo. Tutorial ranking 11th and 3rd? Doyle smiled timidly. Its a little embarrassing if you put it like that. Under the mask, Yeon-woo looked a little surprised. Kahn was in third place and Doyle was in eleventh place. They were among the top-ranked players. But why were the rankers, who should be way ahead of him, in a place like this? For a minute, he thought about the possibility of them being frauds. Well, I understand your doubt upon our presence here. You may be thinking we should be around Section E or F. No. I believe youre the Doyle and Kahn. Huh? Really? Yeon-woo nodded his head in silence. Going by his earlier thought, they didnt have a reason to lie to him. If anything, Yeon-woo had a way to tell that they werent lying. It was his Draconic Eyes He examined them through his skill. It had recently come to his attention that when he examined living organisms with Draconic Eyes, those with negative or hostile thoughts seemed to have darker and more flaws compared to those with positive thoughts. Based on this fact, Yeon-woo was able to make a rough guess in regards to peoples thoughts and emotions. It was also very helpful during monster hunts. The flaws Kahn and Doyle had were relatively lighter in color. This meant they were telling the truth. Yeon-woo asked with his arms crossed. So, why would players like you two, who should be busy clearing the tutorial and stacking up Karma, bother to return all the way back to this section and recruit a player like me? Doyle scratched his cheek with his finger. He wanted to keep it secret, but after realizing that it would be hard to persuade Yeon-woo without sharing information, he decided to provide information to a certain extent. He was prepared to subdue Yeon-woo if he were to pull any kind of nonsense. Before we get into this, I must ask you something. What is it? Do you belong to any team or clan? No. Doyles face lit up at Yeon-woos response. Kahn also let out an Oh in amazement. Thats great. In fact, theres an artifact that we have to get from Section E, but we must have at least three or four members in our team. You could have recruited someone from Section E. By the time players reach the latter sections, they are usually already part of other teams or clans. Yeon-woo was starting to get a rough idea of their story. These were two of the top rankers in the tutorial. In order to prevent the information about the hidden piece from spreading, every move they made had to be done with caution. But players with great skills usually belonged to other teams, so they couldnt hire those players because they were afraid their plans might leak out. Therefore, they must have thought they would have a greater chance of finding solo players in Section B. Did they use tickets to travel back to former sections? Yeon-woo presumed it wasnt the reset ticket he had used before. It must have been some kind of pass ticket that allowed them to travel freely. Of course, they must have just bought a one-time use ticket since that was also costly. Its hard to check players skill in Section A. They must have found me during their search in Section B. Perhaps his performance of passing through Section A solo and smashing Kaens party must have caught their eyes. Yeon-woo didnt know he would draw others attention in this way, so he chuckled a little bit. Youre saying, there is an artifact in Section E which is hard to acquire even for the 3rd and 11th rankers, and you need someone to help you with it. Is this correct? Yes, I cant tell you the details, though. Yeon-woo nodded and thought to himself. It looks like they need Hargans Crown. There were also several hidden pieces in Section E. Fortunately, the one they wanted was different from what Yeon-woo was after. Below the point where the three trees are entangled in Section E, there is a lair where the Lizardman King named Hargan dwells. We had a hard time raiding this monster. It was a hidden piece his brother and his team Arthia had also stumbled upon. His brother mentioned that as the chief of the Lizardman tribe that often appeared in Section E, Hargan was very difficult to deal with. In particular, the huge amount of Lizardmen Warriors guarding their chief added to the difficulty. Furthermore, compared to the efforts his team had poured into it, the rewards were too small. So his brother had been so angry at it that he made a comment in his diary. Thus, Yeon-woo was thinking of avoiding Hargans lair. He was very short on time. There was no need to waste his time on such a worthless area. He would rather spend his time on another hidden piece and gain more Karma and rewards. But more importantly, the item Hargan dropped, Hargans Crown, was an artifact worth too little to Yeon-woo. Hargans Crown has an option that increases Dignity and Leadership. I dont really need those. Yeon-woos style of combat was that of a one man army. No matter how many enemies he faced, he overwhelmed his enemies all by himself. Conducting an army? Or having a lot of teammates? Although it seemed convenient, it didnt suit Yeon-woos taste. Even when running a mission, he only brought a few subordinates as his companions and had never directed large-scale operations. Whats more, his younger brother had been betrayed by his trusted teammates. The law of the jungle prevailed in The Tower. If one were to show their back to the enemy, they might get eaten alive. He could easily let his guard down and expose his weaknesses in such a fierce jungle if he had teammates. Even if he had teammates, it would be only one or two. It was a number he thought that wouldnt be much of a burden, also easy to dispose of. So Yeon-woo had no interest in Hargans Crown, which seemed to be helpful only for the commander types. You wont be disappointed with the compensation. We can also adjust the conditions if you need anything else. How does this sound? Im sure its not a bad deal, even for you. Kahn and Doyle should be desperate to move on to section E as soon as possible, so they would try to help Yeon-woo by any means necessary. He could quickly raise his ranking and he could even find a hidden piece if he should team up with them. Most importantly, he couldnt ignore the advantage of being acquaintanced to these two who would become super-rookies once they finished the tutorial. He could possibly join the team these two organized and form an influential clan inside The Tower. Certainly, I would have liked the sound of that, only if I were one of those regular players. Yeon-woo didnt really need the help from Kahn and Doyle and definitely didnt need a team. Rather, they would get in his way. He had to keep looking for the other hidden pieces in the future, and he couldnt afford to have any distractions. So Yeon-woo was going to turn down their offer. However, a sudden idea occurred to his mind. It wouldnt hurt to help them just for a little bit, would it? After all, he had planned to skip Section C and D straight away. He had his own business in Section E, but what if he could help these two before that? Hunting Hargan wasnt going to be easy, but if he could cooperate with rank number 3 and rank number 11, a quick raid didnt sound impossible. No matter how worthless it was, a hidden piece was still a hidden piece. He should be able to collect a large amount of Karma with this raid. If he could gain all that just by exerting a bit of effort, it wouldnt be a bad exchange. Okay. Ill help you, but on one condition. Doyle made a broad smile as if he was saying he made the right decision. What is it? Apart from the artifact you need, Id like to take all the other rewards. Hmm. It wasnt an easy matter. Of course, Hargans Crown was the most important item for them, but he did not know what other rewards were awaiting at Hargans Lair, so Doyle didnt want to make any rash judgement. He looked back at Kahn. Kahn gave a silent nod. Whatever the conditions may be, what mattered to them was that it would be a quick raid. They didnt need anything else other than the crown. Eventually, Doyle gave him a knowing look and gave Yeon-woo a positive answer. Okay, its all yours. However, you must show us what you have. To be honest, I know you are going to recruit someone else or even abandon me if Im below your standard. Doyle let out an awkward laugh as if he had hit the bulls eye. Hehe, were not that cruel, you know. Kahn suddenly came up front, as if he couldnt wait any longer to talk with him. He then cracked a smile and held out his hand. Uhaha! Anyway, its so good to see you. So, tell me your name, bro. Yeon-woo clearly saw what kind of personality Kahn had. He was a typical snobby, talkative man who was just tiring to deal with. But for the time being, he was stuck with this guy, so he bit his lips and grabbed his hand. And as he realized he hadnt said his name, he was going to say his name but soon paused. He reminded himself that this was another battlefield. He didnt have to reveal his real name. Instead, he gave them his code name, his second identity for when he was on the battlefield. Cain. Yeon-woos eyes were looking resolute. Im Cain. Chapter 20 Deal (1) Now that he had no reason to stay in the dungeon any longer, Yeon-woo left the dungeon accompanied by Kahn and Doyle. Well, here comes the god damn Heavyweight Water again. Kahn had disgusted expression as he glanced towards the pond. Like Yeon-woo, he had also chosen the Black Route and had experienced difficulties when crossing through it. High in density, devoid of buoyancy, strong water pressure that restrained the bodys movements, and the pond was also filled with of aquatic monsters. Just by thinking of passing through the pond got his back up. At the same time, Kahn was curious about how Yeon-woo would pass this ordeal. Inside the dungeon, he had only seen hints of Yeon-woos skills. So this was the first time he would actually see his abilities. He would decide whether to seek additional members or not, based on Yeon-woos capability or potential growth. But then, Huh? Yeon-woo was walking towards the pond without any preparation. Hey, dude! What is it? Yeon-woo glanced over Kahn asking what was wrong. Dont tell me youre thinking of jumping straight in. I mean, you havent made any preparation. Do you have a problem with that? Bro, youre gonna get yourself into a big tro! But Yeon-woo jumped into the pond before even Kahn could finish speaking. Kahn was about to rush in thinking that Yeon-woo might be sinking down in excruciating pain. I suppose we didnt have to worry, did we? Yeah. Yeon-woo was swimming with complete ease, like a fish in water. While Doyle was smiling, Kahn was looking a bit abashed. He had confirmed in the dungeon that Yeon-woo was somewhat skilled, but this was just a whole different level. He started thinking that he might have snatched someone greater than he had anticipated. This guy has grown so much even before clearing Section B. How much more can he grow by venturing through the rest of the sections? Kahn smiled at Yeon-woo who was currently cleaving through the water. Maybe. A thought occurred to him, that Yeon-woo might be someone who will set the whole tutorial on fire, just like him. He would always welcome another expert. * * * Not caring about Kahns surprise, Yeon-woo analyzed his new body as he clove through the Heavyweight Water. So this is what Flame Heart and Frost Crest does. Its so good. If a normal person were to jump in this water, their body would be crushed by the pressure. But thanks to Reinforced Physique, his body didnt hurt a bit. The Flame Heart was constantly pumping an enormous amount of vitality throughout his body, and the Frost Crest had hardened his skeleton enough to withstand the pressure from the Heavyweight Water. For Yeonwoo, this was no different from an ordinary bath on Earth. Then, Yeon-woo began to wonder how would Kahn and Doyle cross the pond, so he turned back and watched. Kahn, who was physically fit, took another piece of cloth out of his pocket and tied his sword next to his waist before jumping into the water. He was a good swimmer. Doyle, on the other hand, What is that? Is that his skill? As Doyle made a subtle gesture in the air. From the walls, a swarm of flies suddenly flocked above the pond. The flies were forming some kind of cloud. Doyle moved forward as he stepped on the dark cloud made out of flies. With every step he took, the bugs moved along and made a bridge beneath his feet. It was truly a peculiar sight. Many flies were trampled to death, but more flies came and filled their spot, making it easy to move. He belongs to the tamer class, maybe entomopathy? Tamers, especially those with zoopathy, were often accompanied by specific animals because they valued communion with their animals. But entomopathists had to deal with bugs that possessed low levels intelligence, so it was harder and more complicated. He didnt expect to see one with his own eyes in the tutorial. It also made some sense now as to why the 11th ranker couldnt react to his attack. He relied on his skills and entomopathy, so his physical ability fell short. That reminds me, didnt he say Black Skull was also good at entomopathy? For a second, he recalled a ranker in The Tower. But Yeon-woo shook his head and erased the name from his mind. They were going to meet one day, but he didnt have to worry about it now. After confirming that Kahn and Doyle were following him, Yeon-woo took a deep breath and dived into the water. Inside the pond was pitch black, as if he had dived deep into the sea. So he had to strengthen his senses to the fullest extent. *Kwang* Yeon-woo gave a powerful kick and glided through the water. The water felt cool and fresh against his skin, maybe it was because it had been a while since had experienced such fast movement. * * * Bild, the executive of Arangdan, was frowning at the report. It was about the villain who had destroyed Kaens party and disappeared into the Black Route. Bild had finally discovered his whereabouts, he was at the Heavyweight Water pond in Section B. It seemed he hadnt made any progress because of its high difficulty. But when he was about to take off, he was caught by the following report. Sir, we have a problem. What problem? Kahn and Doyle were also spotted next to him. What? Why are they with him? They are supposed to be at Section E, arent they? Khan and Doyle, along with the siblings from the Cheong-lam family, were also taking the spotlight. Even Cheonghwado, the force behind Arangdan, paid close attention to their every move. And now all of a sudden they had appeared here. Bild thought that the villain they were looking for didnt have any connection to people in The Tower. We dont have accurate information yet, so were still investigating. However, we have some reports saying that those two havent been seen in Section E recently, and some people witnessed two men that fit their description. Bild glared at the subordinate. And why is it just now that I am hearing about this? The subordinate gave an excuse with his shoulders hunched. The reports came from an earlier section, so we thought it was unimportant. *Kwang* Bild slammed the table with his fist. So what does that suppose to mean? Did they team up with each other? The subordinate lowered his head as he lost face. Im afraid thats our assumption. So hes got somebody behind him. Khan, Doyle. You dirty pieces of shit. Bild gritted his teeth as he recalled the images of the dumbass duos faces. He took this situation as none other than a declaration of a war. They must have recruited the masked guy even though they knew he had stirred trouble with Arangdan. This was clearly treating Arangdan, or even Cheonghwado, with disdain. Lets head to where he is now. Assemble the members. They are all currently waiting outside. Just as Bild nodded and was about to move to the gathering place, another subordinate suddenly hurried into the room. A new report just arrived! Theyve cleared Section B and have arrived at Section C! Then well go that But before Bild could even finish his sentence, more subordinates kept barging in with their reports over and over. We have another report! Theyve broken through Section C! Currently found in the enterance of Section D No! Theyve cleared Section D and entered Section E! They are in Kahn and Doyle are following behind He couldnt comprehend the situation due to the continuous stream of reports. The network Arangdan had in the tutorial was very tight, there were usually no errors. Judging by this sudden flood of reports, it could only mean one thing. A speedrun But even if he got help from Kahn and Doyle, the speed of their progress was beyond comprehension. What the hell is going on? The look on his face hardened. * * * [269:36:55_41] [You have successfully cleared the Black Route of Section B as a solo player.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 2,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 1,000 additional Karma.] [Your health and mana will be restored] [All status effects will be removed] [You have successfully cleared Section C as a solo player.] [You have made an achievement.] [You have successfully cleared Section D.] What am I looking at right now? Is he the same guy who was in Section B a while ago? How can he grow so fast? Kahn was so stunned that he couldnt help but laugh. He had to admit that he had been wrong. He had once believed that this guy might actually grow into one of the strongest, and that one day he would become a dark horse that might threaten the rankers position. The reality, however, was much different from what he thought. He was already one! When they first crossed through the Heavyweight Water with Yeon-woo, Kahn thought he had found something good. But as soon as they entered Section C, he had to completely change his evaluation of him. *Kwang* *Swish* Human! Humans here *Gurgle* Human, too strong! Chief, need Kuk! Yeon-woo cleared Section C too easily, as he literally swept past the monsters that stood in his way. Unlike previous sections that consisted of a straight path, Section C was a labyrinth formed by dozens of caves connected like a cobweb. Of course there was only one exit, and the way was complex. In addition, at the end of the maze was the den of a Hobgoblin and hordes of Goblins. The monsters regarded players in Section C as intruders who were invading their den, so they continuously sent scouts to prevent players from advancing. Then the player had to advance by either avoiding the scouts or exterminating them. If they were caught, the worst case scenario would be that they might have to face the whole tribe of Goblins. No matter how skilled players were, they couldnt match such an overwhelming number of monsters. In brief, the whole challenge Section C offered was finding a way out of the maze while playing hide-and-seek with Goblins, and that was how most players cleared Section C. Whereas Yeon-woo, he ignored all of the rules. He pushed forward as if he didnt care about whoever came to fight him. Naturally, his method caused a huge disturbance throughout the whole den. Hearing the news of this massacre, Goblins swarmed at Yeon-woo, but he achieved victory by simply clashing head-on with them. And soon after that, he also took the Hobgoblins life. The same thing happened in Section D. Even the Trolls that were guarding the stone chamber were slain with a single strike. *Spurt* When it came to the physical power and resilience, Trolls were said to be one of the hardest monsters to beat even with a party of five or more players. And those Trolls were now getting ripped into pieces. Doyle wasnt confident if he himself could produce such an overwhelming scene, so he only watched Yeon-woo with a stern look. No words came out of his mouth. Despite displaying such a spectacle, Yeon-woo calmly started to dissect the carcasses of the Trolls without showing any sign of fatigue. When Kahn and Doyle finally opened their mouth, they asked what was he doing with the dead monster. Their blood is an important ingredient for brewing health potions. Their tendons and leather are also great materials for other items. . He even answered back with a question asking if there was something wrong with it. Ranging from raiding to looting, Yeon-woo was squeezing out everything he could from the tutorial. * * * [Your ranking in the tutorial has been updated.] [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Edora (57,987 Points) 2. Phante (56,342 Points) 3. Kahn (50,475 Points) 192[1]. Unknown (15,700 Points) (You) From 281st to 192th place. Yeon-woo jumped nearly 90 steps at once. [1]In the original says 150 in this line, but 192th in the next one. Chapter 21 Deal (2) *Shuck* *Shuck* What are you gonna do with all that? Kahn asked Yeon-woo with a disgusted look. Yeon-woo stopped collecting the Trolls skin and looked up at Kahn. Didnt I tell you? The blood is an ingredient for potions. No, I wasnt asking about that. Then what? Well, whats the point of keeping the materials? You must have gathered a lot of Karma by now. And youre definitely not stopping, right? Then why cant you just buy items with your Karma? Once players made their entrance into The Tower, Karma points could be used as currency. If they wanted an item or an artifact, they could pay Karma to purchase whatever they needed. Therefore, players werent too keen on looting materials which were considered as scrap items from monsters carcasses. Even if they really needed materials, theyd prefer to hire other players or simply buy them with points. Of course, rare materials from greater monsters like an Elder Dragon were a different story. Even so, those items were for giant clans or special raiding teams to deal with. Thats why solo players rarely handled scrap items. However, Kahn noticed that even while they were speedrunning through the sections, Yeon-woo was never reluctant to gather materials from dead bodies. Ever since hunting Goblins, whenever he found intact carcasses he would make a pause to loot. His looting process was also very delicate. When filling a bottle with blood, he would make his best effort to not get the blood mixed with foreign substances, and when collecting important materials he wrapped them in leather and stored them separately. Because of this, despite his effort to take with him only valuable ingredients, Yeon-woos backpack was so full of materials that it looked like a balloon that was about to burst. I have plans for these materials. If you say so. Kahn no longer tried to understand Yeon-woo. Although his actions appeared to be meaningless to Kahn, he discovered that each of them was thoroughly planned. Besides, knowing that individualism was major element of The Tower, he couldnt meddle in Yeon-woos business. But he was far too nosy to endure his growing curiosity, so he asked one last question. By the way, is there anyone who can handle so many ingredients all at once? Dont get caught up in a scam and end up crying like a baby. After packing all the ingredients, Yeon-woo lifted the backpack with his shoulders. Because of the tears and punctures it got from previous sections, his backpack had patches of leather all over the place, giving off an uncanny impression. I do know a blacksmith. Oh. He must be good then? Well see. Yeon-woo shrugged his shoulders and walked past Kahn. He didnt want to bother talking anymore. Kahn only smacked his lips. Gosh, what a jerk. During the whole time he stayed beside Yeon-woo, the biggest thing that Kahn had felt so far was that Yeon-woo always played his cards close to his chest. As far as he knew, most people tended to share their stories after hanging around for a while. However, Yeon-woo never brought up anything about his identity. He only spoke what he needed to say. Sometimes, his callous look from underneath the white mask gave him chills on the back. Of course, in the dog-eat-dog world of the tutorial and The Tower, his personality wasnt necessarily bad. He knew Yeon-woo was trying not to reveal his weaknesses. Also, his friendliness might have looked suspicious to Yeon-woo, since they were barely acquainted with each other. But still, he had this feeling that Yeon-woo was intentionally building a wall around himself. Kahn prided himself on being highly sociable and profoundly empathetic. Due to that, he could feel it more so. But there are not many players with that much skill, Id like to keep him close if possible. Kahn stroked his chin with his hand. If he were to describe Yeon-woo with one word, he would say reliable. Although he never talked about himself, he also never interfered with other peoples affairs. And at the same time, he conducted his work without a complaint. He even showed excellent ability by clearing two sections nonstop. Kahn wanted Yeon-woo so badly because he had a big plan in mind. He wanted him, not for this raid only, but for the whole journey throughout The Tower. But he felt like Yeon-woo wasnt letting him get closer. Maybe its his mask. By the time Kahn finished thinking, Yeon-woo had already opened the iron gate leading outside of Section D. *Rumble* He felt the whole cave quaking when he pushed the iron gate that was thicker than any other the gate they had passed. Then, a stream of warm and bright sunshine poured inside the cave where only dim lights gleamed. There, he saw the blue sky. [You have successfully cleared Section D as a solo player.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 3,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 2,000 additional Karma.] [Your health and mana will be restored] [All status effects will be removed] [You have entered Section E] [You have successfully reached the Outer Area. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 1,000 additional Karma.] Yeon-woo swept his hair back with his hands. A fresh crisp breeze came blowing towards him. He felt extremely refreshed. Ugh! It was getting stuffy in there! Im a little sad to leave. It was the perfect place for a nap. Kahn stretched himself, and Doyle rubbed his sleepy eyes. The tutorial could be roughly categorized into two areas. The Inner Area and Outer Area. The Inner Area referred to the first areas ranging from Section A to Section D, which were designed to help new players realize their level of skill and to train for what they lacked. The Outer Area referred to the later areas ranging from Section E to Section G, which tested the skills that players had trained in the Inner Area and had them attest to their qualifications. Usually, players would easily accumulate stress because the trials in the Inner Area were conducted in narrow caves and passageways with bad lighting and poor ventilation. But there was nothing like that in the Outer Area. Seeing the outside world after so long, Yeon-woo also felt the stuffiness going away. But he couldnt relax because he knew that The Outer Area would be even more dangerous than the Inner Area. Until Section D the space was limited by walls, so I only had to watch out within a certain range. Theres nothing like that from Section E onward. Being in an open area also meant exposing himself to the enemy. Different messages started popping up while Yeon-woo was focused on his thoughts. [The challenge of Section E will begin.] At that moment, Yeon-woo saw a flash of light on his palm. A small bead about the size of half a finger appeared where the light had just flashed. [You have been given one Token. Multiple Tokens are hidden throughout Section E, they can also be transferred or traded between players. Collect 99 Tokens to ascertain your qualifications] Yeon-woo fidgeted with the bead-shaped Token. Next to him, Kahn watched with nauseated look. It pisses me off whenever I see that. Yeon-woo looked at the Token quietly. Section E was more of a deathmatch. There were Tokens hidden all over the section, but it was much easier to rob someone else of what they had collected than to collect it for yourself. So players in Section E often got paranoid. They didnt know when they would get hit by something unexpected, but also didnt know if the teammates they had been laughing with until now would stab them in the back. Whats more disgusting, is that Yeon-woo focused on the message about the Token being able to be transferred or traded between players. This meant that it was possible to threaten or even kill others to take their Tokens. To find Tokens hidden throughout the whole Section E was a difficult task. Rather than that, it was easier to stay hidden and ambush other players and kill them to steal their Tokens. It was as plain as day which option players would choose. His brother had a hard time dealing with such problems. But what made Arthia distinguish itself from the others was that despite all the temptations, they managed to pass Section E solely by collecting hidden Tokens without resorting to betrayal. Those Hyenas will surely come for me. The scavengers, also known as Hyenas. Section E was infested with Hyenas using the forest as their cloak. He had to watch out for them. Then, Yeon-woo suddenly recalled the nefarious team he saw in the diary. The ones who captured players alive and used them to farm Tokens. His brother and Arthia stepped up and wreaked havoc on their team, but what if the remnants or other copycats made a resurgence? Then Yeon-woo shook his head at the idea. Unlike his righteous and altruistic brother, he was a completely self-centered person. Even if he witnessed such crimes, he would most likely ignore it. His hands were already full with his own business. He had to stay out of trouble. Then Yeon-woo glanced toward the two standing next to him. To his relief, Kahn and Doyle only stared at Yeon-woos Token, and they didnt look interested in taking it. It seemed like they had already collected quite a lot of Tokens before going back to Section B. Or they couldve already collected all 99 Tokens. Yeon-woo then put his Token in his mouth and swallowed it. Kahn and Doyle looked at him with a newfound interest. By swallowing Token, Yeon-woo showed his will of not yielding to other players until dead. They got a glimpse of Yeon-woos conviction. Im done reading messages, so lets get a move on. You said youre looking for a hidden piece in Section E, correct? Then lets get it done now. I have to go find Tokens afterward Kahn nodded. Yeah, but theres quite a distance from here. Its gonna take us a while until we get there. Then well gather Tokens on our way. Fine by me. Kahn took the lead and set off on their way. Yeon-woo and Doyle followed behind. * * * Section E boasts a much larger and wider area than all four of the preceding sections combined. Thanks to this, each area has its own geographic feature within a different environment, forming a unique ecosystem. Small hills are spread out to the south, a vast forest is covering the northern region, and at the end of the forest lies a muddy swamp. Black rocky mountains are lined up behind a barren desert along the east side, and a river flowing through a prairie stretches westward. And each area is also inhabited by a wide variety of monsters. Small monsters like Goblins and Kobolds form villages around the forest, but larger monsters such as Trolls and Ogres live deep in the forest. Lizardmen, Sandworms, and settlements of Orcs were each seen in the northern swamp, eastern desert, and western prairie. The ordeal is about finding Tokens while dealing with the monsters and guarding their Tokens against players who may be even more dangerous than these monsters. Both are important. And now, Yeon-woos party was heading towards the swamp at the north. Chapter 22 Deal (3) As darkness fell, Yeon-woos party made preparations to camp outside. When he was in the Inner Area, Yeon-woo would only take short naps from time to time due to being unable to distinguish night from day. But now that he could, he didnt have to continue doing that. Most importantly, Kahn had suggested the idea in order to stay in top shape. The monsters well be dealing with are pretty tough. We have to be fully prepared. Yeon-woo nodded in agreement. Although Yeon-woo feigned ignorance, he knew what Kahn and Doyle were looking for. Hargan, the Lizardman King. As one of the boss monsters in Section E, Hargan was powerful enough to easily crush normal players. The top-ranked duo, Kahn and Doyle, couldnt guarantee whether they would win against him. And the even bigger problem was that, He is not alone. There were two Lizardman Kings in total. One male and one female. The only reason the name of this hidden piece was Hargans Lair was because it was named after the male one. However, the real owner was the female one that resided deeper inside the lair, not the male. If you let yourself feel relieved after hunting only the male, you would find yourself in big trouble. The one that has Hargans Crown is also the female Lizardman King. These two must have already figured it out. To take the crown, there had to be at least one player in charge of each, male and female, Lizardman King. Even if Kahn risked his own life, he could only handle one of them at a time, so he must have needed someone to take on the other one. Doyle, whose physical strength was relatively weak, could only take on the role of seizing the crown while the monsters aggro was focused on someone else. Thats why all three of them had to be in their best possible condition before setting foot into Hargans Lair. Kahn and Doyle, perhaps because they had a lot of experience sleeping outside, quickly got themselves ready to camp. Doyle, in particular, showed Yeon-woo a very fascinating sight when he lit the bonfire. Using his entomopathy, he summoned some kind of bugs and made them line up on top of the firewood. The bugs suddenly burst into flames, creating a spectacular display of sparks. Impressive. Doyle gave a coy smile in response to Yeon-woos short exclamation. They are called flamebugs. When facing their natural enemies, theyll ignite themselves on fire and combust the enemy along with them. The Tower is full of such wonderful insects. While nodding his head, Yeon-woo looked at the remains of the flamebugs slowly fading in the flames. There are still so many things in The Tower that even Jeong-woo didnt know about. Not everything about The Tower was recorded in the diary. Yeon-woo for sure would need to explore those things that were not recorded. As the bonfire burned brightly, they made themselves comfortable in their respective sleeping bags. After deciding to take turns to keep watch during the night, they fell asleep one by one. * * * Yeon-woo was the first one to keep the night-watch. There was no particular reason for this. It was just because he had won in rock-paper-scissors. *Crackle* Yeon-woo calmly stared at the burning firewood, and opened one of his hands. Five blue beads rolled over his palm. They were Tokens. Together with the one I originally had, I have six Tokens now. Yeon-woo didnt just walk along during the journey to Hargans Lair. He had been looking for the Tokens hidden and sparsely placed throughout the forest. In the crevice of a rock, by a brook, up on a tree, in a bird nest, and so on. But they werent too hard to find. I never wouldve imagined that my strengthened senses could even capture the position of the Tokens. The Tokens were somewhat special. It was as if they contained some sort of special power, the feeling he got when sensing them was different from that of other objects lying around. I need to collect as many Tokens as possible. As the amount of Tokens I gather increases, so will the Karma I gain. Especially from the 100th Token onwards, there will be a drastic increase, so I have to stay focused. Of course, his search for Tokens was conducted in secret. There was no need to let Kahn and Doyle know about it. The two were even showing signs of remorse, saying how Yeon-woo was unable to find any Token due to being busy helping them with their raid. Doyle went much further and even brought up the idea of offering him Tokens in compensation. Whether they meant it or not, Yeon-woo thought they must be real good guys, considering the fact that they were in a place where egoism was prevalent. By the way. Yeon-woo tossed the five Tokens into his mouth and raised his head up to see the moon. Proving that this place was different from the Earth, one large and one small moons were hanging high in the night sky. Have I already made all the way up here? Time does go fast. He was feeling a bit awkward from being able to enjoy the night breeze at ease. Yeon-woo wondered if it was because he had been passing through the sections without a break. To him, having this kind of peaceful time was like a square peg in a round hole. He hadnt had a good rest ever since entering the tutorial. He had been rolling over the floor, stabbing monsters, and running all over the place. The only sleep hed had were mere quick naps to recover from fatigue. But when he sat back and looked back, he realized how intensely he had kept to his schedule. It felt as if he had entered the tutorial just yesterday And now that he was relaxing, he felt a little bit tired. Though not physically tired, mental fatigue seemed to have piled up considerably. However, he tried to not let his guard down. His senses were relentlessly scanning through the area in great detail. He dismissed all the distracting thoughts from his head. *Rustle* He watched the serene night sky and enjoyed the night breeze. This alone seemed to relieve his mental fatigue and pressure that had been building up till now. This reminds me of the sky in Africa. Yeon-woo recalled his comrades and the commander who would be working hard in his place by now. He felt a little sorry when he thought about the commander who had cared for him like a father. Jeong-woo would have loved this kind of silent atmosphere. Then Yeon-woo shifted his gaze towards Kahn and Doyle. Apparently, they were so tired that they fell asleep as soon as they laid their head down. What an interesting duo. It appeared to Yeon-woo that Kahn and Doyle were very different from other ordinary players. Their faces were always beaming with joy. At the same time, they behaved in a confident manner. These two had a type of bearing that other players lacked. They dealt with these situations as if they were already too familiar with them. Where on earth did you guys spring out from? On their way to the swamp, Yeon-woo could finally check their skills. Kahn occasionally revealed a glimpse of his excelent swordsmanship. It was powerful, sharp, and fierce. It seemed to strike a balance between magnificence and practicality. That level of swordsmanship could never be attained in just a few days. Yeon-woo was sure he must have gone through many experiences and training. Although he was talkative and foolish on the outside, he must have had no ordinary childhood. So was Doyle. He always had dull and sleepy eyes, but he sometimes he would show a sharp look. And when he did, he displayed keen judgement and critical acumen. If Kahn was a doer that mostly engaged in close combat, Doyle was more of a thinker that stayed at the backline and made the decisions. In particular, Doyles entomopathic ability might seem weak whenever he uses it for practical use, but its true power shone brightly when it was used against monsters. The bugs he controlled were very small. What if they crept into the orifices like the nose, ears, and mouth? What if they dug into the skins, nibbled off the blood vessels, and tore up the muscles? So monsters instinctively avoided clashing against Doyle and chose to rush towards Kahn instead. Whenever that happened, Kahn got upset at the flocking monsters and they still ended up being swept away. The teamwork that the duo showed, like two cogwheels that meshed perfectly together, was nothing short of impressive. It didnt look like they had learned or practiced beforehand, but they had developed a certain kind of connection that instinctively told them what would be the other ones next course of action. This must be the result of working together for not just a day or two, but for at least five or ten years. Even real siblings wouldnt be in perfect sync like them. What is your relationship? Im sure youre not brothers. He didnt know how experts like them, who also seemed to come from a privileged background, were so close to each other, and why did they have to make things harder for themselves. But there was one thing for sure. They sure look good together. The two of them were so willing to trust each other with their own lives. This relationship could never happen without mutual faith. Yeon-woo was a little jealous of the relationship between the two. Of course, it wasnt like he wanted to get to know them in detail, or to join in their relationship. Just by looking at these two, Yeon-woo couldnt help but see the reflection of a person he used to know. . Yeon-woo thought he was becoming needlessly sentimental as the night wore on. He was trying to get rid of all the idle thoughts from his head. He couldnt believe he had so many miscellaneous thoughts. But to his surprise, Is it because of this short break I took? His mind was now clearer than ever. Just like the sky after a heavy rain. When he opened his closed eyes again, they were filled with whole-souled determination. Then suddenly, Kahn rustled and woke up from his sleep. His eyes shown through his wild hair still looked very sleepy. He even gave a big yawn. Why did you get up? You still have some time before your turn. How can I sleep if its so noisy around here? A chuckle slipped out of Yeon-woos mouth. Contrary to Kahns statement, their surroundings were rather too calm. As if someone had intentionally muted all the sound. The cry of the bugs, the whistle of the wind. No sound could be heard. Kahn rubbed his sleepy eyes and took his hand to the scabbard he had left near his head. Still, everything was all too quiet. Before he knew it, Doyle had also gotten up with a yawn. He put a slight frown upon his fine face, looking annoyed at the things that disturbed his sleep. Haaam! How long are you going to let them be like that? I was going to get rid of them when they came closer. Im sorry to let them wake you up. Doyle answered Yeon-woo with a grin on his face. Its okay. I was getting stiff since I havent been moving my body lately. Might as well do some proper exercise. At the same time, Doyle turned around to look at Kahn. Hyung. I was wondering myself. Yeah? Do you think they knew you were here? Does that matter? Kahn slowly drew his sword out of the scabbard while his eyes give off cold glow. What matters is that they are enemies who are pointing their swords at us. As soon as Kahn finished his words, *Pat* His shadow suddenly disappeared. *Spurt* Aaaak! With the sound of blood splashing, a desperate scream came out from the bush. Dammit! How did they notice we were here? Fan out! Its more dangerous if we bunch up! Soon, something stirred from within the bushes and several players came out from them, all busily moving in different directions. They were originally planning on approaching as close as possible and jumping at their targets all at once. But once they were caught, there was no advantage in making an ambush anymore. Rather, it was more dangerous for them if they were grouped up. They were currently facing none other than the Blood Sword and Foxy Tail. There was no chance of winning if they fought them directly. Kahn bolted around and brandished his sword, as if he didnt even have the slightest intention of letting them slip away. With each slash, blood sprayed over the grass and a body fell to the ground. Doyle also made a big gesture in the air. *Buzz* The forest was a home of many bugs and flies. Several swarms of bugs formed at places and they each rushed towards the nearest players. Damn it! Fucking insects! Get it off! Get it oooff! As thousands of bugs clung to their skin, they swung their swords trying to shake them off. But the bugs kept digging deeper into their skin and feasted on their flesh. Painful screams echoed around the whole forest. Even though Kahn and Doyle had been slaughtering enemies at an inhuman pace, there were still numerous players hiding in the bushes. *Rustle* Doyle heard a muffled sound of stealthy footsteps from behind. It seemed like they were aiming to attack from the blind spot. With a slightly irritated face, Doyle was about to send bugs to them but, Hmm? When he realized where they were going, he was so taken aback that a small laugh came out of his mouth. They were moving towards Yeon-woo. They might have targeted Yeon-woo because unlike them, his name wasnt well known. Maybe they thought Yeon-woo was a porter of some sort. But whatever the case was, Could they have been expecting this? The place that they are heading now, Those idiots. Of all choices they could have made, they still managed to choose the worst. Was actually the jaws of death. Chapter 23 Deal (3) *Rustle* Fuck! They noticed us too soon. Ill have to steal this guys Tokens while Blood Sword and Foxy Tail are distracted. And his artifacts too, if I can. Franc and his minions were among the most active scavengers in Section E. They were very fond of their job. Under the guise of taking Tokens, they robbed players riches, artifacts and everything else. Artifacts were divided amongst themselves to greatly increase their battle prowess. If they were lucky enough, they could even obtain some skill books. Tokens could be sold to top rankers at very high prices. Also, there were several places that were in need of live players. Varying from workers or slaves, to prostitutes, livestock, and even human specimens for experimental purposes. People had a variety of uses for their bodies, so they didnt have to worry about where to sell them. Who wouldnt want a piece of such a lucrative business? What was better was that this guy was the teammate of top rankers like Kahn and Doyle. No one knew how many Tokens he might be carrying or what artifacts he might have received from those two. Although there was the risk of having to sneak behind Kahn and Doyle, he was expecting to get a great deal of return from it. He was so nervous that his mouth was drying up. And as expected, Kahn and Doyle hadnt noticed their ambush. Their prey was so frightened that he was only crouching by the fire, unaware of his imminent fate. *Pat* Not long before Franc and his minions jumped out from bushes and slashed at the back of the man wearing a white mask. Its in!, Franc thought to himself. But soon he noticed something was wrong and opened his eyes wide. Just like an illusion, there was nothing in the place where his sword had slashed. Instinct told him to look up, and there he saw the white mask. It then landed right in front of him. Behind the white mask, two eyes were flashing like a will-o-wisp. ! A terrible chill ran through his body. *Spurt* From his head to his groin, a dagger carved a dark red line along Francs body, knocking him over to his back. wh, what the hell? B, bo, boss! The rest of the scavengers behind Franc faltered for a moment. In the meantime, Yeon-woo turned around and threw himself at them. *Swish* The figure gliding through the forest under the dark sky reminded them of a ghost. It looked like a white mask floating amid the darkness. That image caused the scavengers to shiver in fear. What was supposed to be a prey, turned out to be a predator that killed Franc with one slash. And the sheer look of his glowing eyes made their flesh crawl. *Tang* One of the scavengers at the front managed to fend off Yeon-woos attack. Then the atmosphere suddenly changed. Wait, maybe he isnt that tough! Maybe Francs carelessness let this guy get the better of him. We are superior in number, so it cant be that hard to kill just one guy if we attack all at once, right? All the scavengers thought of the same thought, jumped to the same conclusion, and they all rushed towards Yeon-woo in unison. *Swish* You son of a bitch! Die, you motherfucker! But of course, that was Yeon-woos trap to draw them in. With his dagger interlocked with the enemys weapon, Yeon-woo quickly spun to his right and darted right beneath the scavenger in front of him. At the same time, he drew another dagger with his left hand holding it in reverse and immediately sliced him right in the neck. *Spurt* Blood sprayed upward like a fountain as the dagger severed his jugular vein. Yeon-woo then threw the dagger in between the fountain of blood, piercing another scavengers head. Soon after, he ran straight back to the three scavengers sneaking behind, and swiftly cut their waist, neck, and shoulder. H, how the hell. *Gurgle* Fuck! The scavengers then realized it was all a trap and wanted to retreat. But it was too late now, so they still tried to pressure and exhaust Yeon-woo by relying on their numbers. Contrary to their wish, Yeon-woo went on a rampage destroying each and every one of them. He parried a knife that flew towards him and stabbed into their neck, waist, and heart. He blocked a spear aiming at his blind spot with his arm, snapped it into half, and cut off the head of its wielder. Yeon-woos inhuman movement made them think he had eyes all over his body. Every time the scavengers attacked Yeon-woo, he dodged all of their attacks and even launched counterattacks. And each time, the scavengers collapsed with their blood scattering all over the grass. They felt as if they had been possessed by a ghost. R, run! They finally realized they had messed with the wrong guy and tried to make an escape. *Swish* *Puck* Yeon-woo threw a dagger towards the head of the first one to run away, and then quickly chased after the others. His speed was too fast and direction unpredictable, so they could do nothing but to hopelessly await their deaths. Fear had grabbed their ankles. Terror was slowly eating them up from the inside. * * * The three of them had killed a total of 21 scavengers. It was more than he had expected. Kahn asked Yeon-woo all of a sudden. Why did you let them come near? The more Tokens, the better. Man, you are seriously out of your mind. Kahn clicked his tongue lightly. He was saying that from the very beginning he had planned to lure them in in order to kill them all in the same spot. Of course, there were also other players in Section E who used a similar strategy to Yeon-woo. These players specifically hunted down the scavengers by disguising themselves as lone stragglers. But even so, it was only possible when facing against small numbers. No one wanted to face over 20 scavengers moving together in an organized system. Even high rankers couldnt handle such overwhelming numbers of enemies. But Yeon-woo treated such things as nothing at all. Was it because he had trust in Kahn and Doyle, or because he was confident in his own skills?. Or maybe its both. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo had been looting Tokens from the scavengers bodies. 81? Seems like theyve been in this business for quite a long time. Yeon-woo was dumbfounded by the number of Tokens he had found in the scavengers corpses. He had only found five Tokens while searching around the forest with his senses strengthened. But they were carrying almost a hundred with them. Even with that number, the underlings only carried one or two, most of them were found on the ones who looked like the leaders. Its been a while since new players had entered Section E. Thats probably what was leftover after selling most of them. More than a thousand people had been in this place, looking for Tokens and fighting for them. 81 is a small number compared to that. Doyle provided an explanation with a smile on his face. But thats only possible because they were scavengers. Most players probably have 10 Tokens or less. The rich get richer, the poor get poorer. Thats correct. Yeon-woo thought it made sense. Section E had a type of a winner-takes-all system. The strong player minority would take Tokens from the weak player majority. Weak players had no choice but to give up their Tokens to survive. Even if they made up for the loss, eventually they would get stolen again. They might even be enslaved and made to hand in the Tokens they find. Whatever they may do, the strong can sit still and pile up Tokens at a rapid pace. On the other hand, the weak would be always short on Tokens. That was the reason why there was a huge gap between high rankers and the other players. Yeon-woo also knew about this system and was waiting for the scavengers to come. Anyway, collect as many Tokens as you can. Theyll be used to gain Karma, as well as to purchase items from the mysterious merchant. The top-ranked players usually dont go straight to Section F even if they have the 99 Tokens required. They will try to hoard as many as they can. Yeon-woo nodded along. Come to think of it, was it at the end of Section E where I can meet the mysterious merchant again? Yeon-woo recalled his brothers diary. He didnt think much of it because he didnt have anything to buy from the mysterious merchant. But it wouldnt harm to keep it in mind. Oh, by the way, you can have all the Tokens. Hmm? Yeon-woo looked back at Doyle at the unexpected remark. 81 Tokens were quite a lot to just give away. He didnt understand why. Doyle smiled and said, We didnt pay you front money when we made the deal, did we? Think of it as a down payment. What about Kahn? Hes really simple, you know. Hell do whatever I ask him to, so dont worry. You two also need Karma. Haha! Are you worried about us? We surely have enough for ourselves, so really, its okay. Well then, thank you kindly. There was no reason to turn down their favor. Yeon-woo put the Tokens inside a pouch he made from weaving the hide of the Trolls. He had too many Tokens so he didnt dare to swallow them anymore. This is easier than expected. Yeon-woo couldnt get rid of the idea that it was too easy. If he tried a little harder, he could move on to Section F. Of course, he wasnt going to actually do that. There was nothing major in Section F that would allow him to gather much Karma. Section E was virtually the last place he could collect Karma in large quantities. Whats more, That guy will show up here too. The one that Yeon-woo had in his mind even before he entered the tutorial. The one that only appeared at this specific time period. He had to kill it before going to the next section. That will significantly increase my Magic Power. Then, I will be able to complete the succession process. If it was a solid vessel that Yeon-woo had acquired in Section B, what was left to be obtained in Section E was the content to fill up the vessel. Yeon-woo licked his lower lip. Once we kill the Lizardman King, Ill have to head straight to kill that guy. He already had his plan mapped out in his mind. * * * The following day. Yeon-woos party was able to reach their destination, the northern swamp. It was very hard to move their feet as the swamp was full of soft mud. Their feet sank deep into the swamp with every step they took, and it was getting deeper as they moved inward. At some point, they had to climb up a tree and jump from tree to tree to move around. During the meantime, they had several fights whenever they came across a Lizardman settlement. Lizardmen are reptilian monsters with the ability to walk upright. These monsters have knowledge of wielding swords and possess high intelligence, they even know how to hunt. They would attack with a hit-and-run style in order the exhaust the intruders as much as possible, before launching a final attack where theyd usually all jump in at once. However, it did not work against Yeon-woos party at all. They showed no signs of fatigue even after a series of battles. They just wiped out every single Lizardman they saw. And Yeon-woo even looted materials from the monsters carcasses. What else are you going to take this time? Their eyes. Lizardmens Eyeballs are a very useful item for making artifacts with certain buffs. Yeah. Of course. Well, there are bodies lying everywhere around here, so go ahead. Help yourself. Kahn shook his head in disgust, and once Yeon-woo started to cut off the spikes on their tails, he no longer spoke a word. I need their eyes to forge the artifact, Gyges Eyes. It was an artifact named after a giant thats said to have hundreds of arms and thousands of eyes. Yeon-woo swore to himself that he would get his hands on that artifact one day, and continued to move on. Meanwhile, thanks to his steady search, he now had 89 Tokens in his possession. And only after destroying a couple of settlements, they were finally able to reach Hargans Lair. However, Wait, is this? Yeah. Looks like they already had some guests. Doyle looked at Kahn with a worried look. Kahn nodded gravely. Yeon-woo also narrowed his brows. There were bloodstains and other traces of battle along the way leading to Hargans Lair. They were traces of other players. Chapter 24 Deal (4) It hasnt been long since the battle took place. Yeon-woo leaned down and touched the bloodstained soil with his hands. He also checked the traces left on trees and rocks. Anyone could tell he knew what he was doing. Five hours? No, it was about six hours ago. Six hours. Kahn muttered in a small voice. Doyle asked Yeon-woo with a worried look. These people, did they succeed? Hidden pieces were supposed to be literally hidden. They were valuable only when kept hidden. They played a role in raising players morale and encouraging them to stay focused without falling behind. So hidden pieces in the tutorial never occurred again in the same round once they were cleared. Then what would happen if the other players had already cleared Hargans Lair? For Kahn and Doyle who needed Hargans Crown, it would be a tremendous loss. Also, even though Kahn and Doyle hadnt told Yeon-woo yet, it wasnt just the crown that they needed. There was something else they wanted to obtain using the crown. It was an essential element for the two who were plotting something big. Therefore, the interference of other players wasnt good news. But Yeon-woo stood up, he further examined the traces and gave them a reassuring answer. No. There are only traces leading inside, but there are no signs of people coming out. And apparently the people who came here didnt come in search of Hargans Lair. What? What do you mean? Look here. Yeon-woo pointed towards a deep trench on the ground. Its a trail of something heavy being dragged through the ground. That must be the players bodies. I think the Lizardmen used some kind of bait and lured them here. And then? Nobody knows. Hmm. Kahn and Doyle couldnt help but frown. Although Yeon-woo hadnt said anything, they could imagine what had happened to them. Monsters werent always the prey. There were times when monsters themselves became the hunters and preyed on players. For them, this place was their home. They knew the local geography better than players, of course there would be traps lying around. Yeon-woo presumed this had something to do with those traps. God damn sons of bitches! Fortunately for Yeon-woo, Kahn only spat out some curses and didnt seem to want to intervene in this matter. I thought he was just naive, but he can keep his cool when necessary. Yeon-woo nodded quietly. If Kahn had lost his judgment out of simple emotions, Yeon-woo had planned to return the Tokens and just leave. But Kahn must have been acting calm to set an example as Doyles senior. Then Yeon-woo noticed that Doyle, who usually had good control over his feelings, had a grim expression on his face. Doyle noticed Yeon-woos gaze and put on his usual smile. He looked at Yeon-woo and raised his brows as if asking if there was something wrong with him. Yeon-woo knitted his eyebrows, but soon shook his head. He remained silent. Just then, It is really irritating to just let it go, but we cant afford to overexert ourselves. So, Cain. Yeon-woo turned his head as he heard his codename. Yes? We havent told you anything about this place yet, have we? Yeon-woo quietly nodded his head. Up till now, he had been pretending not to know, so now he had to keep pretending. Besides, he wanted to know how much they knew about Hargans Lair and what kind of plan they had in mind. Kahn continued with a serious look. This place is called Hargans Lair. Lair? Yes. You remember the Lizardmen weve been dealing with on our way here, right? Hargan is a leader? Chief among all chiefs? A king? Well, he is something like that. And this is where he is. Sounds like hes strong. Yeah, definitely. Us two together probably cant kill him either. A dungeon with a boss monster that the 3rd and 11th rankers could not kill. Yeon-woo then asked a question. Even with me? Thats a different story, but its still gonna be tough. Theres also a female one inside the lair. That ones the real deal. As expected, Kahn and Doyle seemed to have accurate information about Hargans Lair. Theres one thing for sure. No matter how hard we try, the three of us cant kill both bosses. Well die in vain. Then whats our plan? Theft. Theft? Yes. Kahn nodded with a serious look. The male one is outside the lair and the female one is inside. While I deal with the male one, you will have to distract the female one. Then Doyle will take the crown from her head. And then? Well make a run for it! Kahn snickered as if Yeon-woo was asking something obvious. As I said, the female one is ridiculously strong. You cannot kill her on your own. So dont you ever fight her head-on, you just have to get her aggro. Understood. Yeon-woo gave him a nod. Kahn stared at Yeon-woo in surprise. How are you taking this so calmly? That was our deal, wasnt it? Kahns face turned red as he scratched his cheek. Well, you know, Im telling you to take the hardest role in our plan. I thought youd say you want to take the male one. I know youre afraid that I might run away if things go wrong. Dont worry, I dont make promises I cant keep. But if we are planning on running away, I must ask you something else in return for our deal. Kahn smiled broadly. You bet we will! Man, Im such a good judge of character. I knew youd figure out your job and help us! Yeon-woo still found him bothersome and let out a snort with his arms crossed. Yeon-woo had been executing his duties in the battlefield of Africa This was nothing different from that. The only difference was that he used to be a soldier who was simply driven by orders from his superiors, but now he was more like a mercenary who was driven by money. Lets get started. Kahn drew his sword from his waist. *Schwing* The sunlight reflected on the blade produced an ominous red gloss. * * * Yeon-woos party moved forward while maintaining an arrowhead formation with Kahn at the front. Soon after, [You have entered a field] [You have found the hidden piece, Hargans Lair.] [You have acquired 500 Karma.] *Rustle* As a bush stirred, a Lizardman patrolling the lair suddenly shouted out loud. Hsss! Humans! There are humans here! From then on, Yeon-woos party started running through the field. Hargan was the king of the Lizardmen. Of course, if there was a king, there also had to be lots and lots of royal guards protecting their king. Every single one of the Lizardmen gathered in this place were among the greatest warriors their species had to offer. The Lizardmen that were standing in front of their party could not be compared to the ones they had met on their way here. *Clang**Clang* As they traversed through a horde of Lizardmen, The male Lizardman King, Hargan, made his appearance and let out a deafening roar. Kaaak! Humans! You dare enter my lair? You must die! The average Lizardman was about two meters tall, but Hargan was about twice as big. His scales glimmered blue, and his scimitar was drenched in blood. His monstrous roar exuded an overwhelming aura. [A hidden boss monster, Hargan the Lizardman King has emerged.] [Hidden Quest / The King of Lizardmen] Content: In Section E, there are five kings that rule over the forest. Hargan is the king of the Lizardman, who owns the northern swamp. Defeat all his guards and slay Hargan the Lizardman King. Rewards: Hargans Crown, Blue Scale Scimitar, ownership of the lair. Krwarwa! What a monster it is. Yeon-woo frowned at Hargan, who greatly affected his senses simply by spreading out his presence. The quest window also showed up, but he didnt pay any attention to it. Kwaaa He is gigantic. He had never experienced such enormous pressure. He hadnt felt like this even when he had first entered the tutorial. It was close to the fear he had felt when he was brought to the battlefield in Africa for the first time. The boiling tension made his right hand holding the dagger to be soaked in sweat. There was a fair amount of distance between Yeon-woo and Hargan, but to him, it felt certainly very close. Because we stumbled upon this lair by pure coincidence, we were so nervous when we first faced Hargan. Some of our teammates even shrank back in horror. The feeling of pressure Hargan gave us was that huge. In front of him, we felt like we were small and insignificant beings. My blood ran cold. I clenched my teeth in an attempt to repel the fear, but it wasnt enough to stop my legs from trembling. Yeon-woo could now understand what his brother had experienced. Even if he had broken through in succession all the way up to Section E, he had never seen such a strong monster that gave off this kind of different feeling. A strong murderous intent that aroused his instinct was as frightening as it could be. However, Ive had enough of this already. Yeon-woo put more strength into his eyes and managed to stay composed. Suddenly, the spirit surrounding Yeon-woo started to push away Hargans pressure. *Whoosh* ! Hargan stopped in the middle of his roar. His face quickly stiffened. His eyes were fixed on Yeon-woo. His instincts were telling him something. Out of all the players he had met, the guy with the white mask was a true warrior who must have honed his murderous aura while wandering around many battlefields. I will kill you, human! Hargan tightened his grip on the scimitar and jumped at Yeon-woo. As the body well over two meters in size rushed towards him like a mad bull, Yeon-woo felt the murderous intent blowing across the lair like a windstorm. Because he was running so fast, some of the Lizardmen in front of him were kicked out of his way. However, Yeon-woo who had honed his aura throughout the course of many wars didnt back out. At that moment, Kahn jumped forward. *Swish* *Tang* Kahns sword struck Hargans scimitar. The clash created sparks along with a fierce mana storm. Hargans face was completely distorted. Human, get out of my way! You are no match for me! Im sorry, but Im not who I used to be. Kahn put on a cold grin and pulled his scimitar back. He had a record of fleeing from Hargan, so he was already familiar with his combat pattern. Hargans enormous frame slightly tilted, then he backed away. Then his face distorted even more, and he swung his scimitar with all his strength in order to kill Kahn. However, Kahns current attribute points were higher than when he had first fought Hargan. He wasnt going to lose so easily like last time. They collided once more. *Kung* Kahn was pushed back by the impact. A column of steam was rising from his tensed up muscles, and his eyes were bloodshot. A stuffy smell was leaking from his mouth. But for some reason, Kahn couldnt help but burst into laughter. Hargan was still too strong, but it didnt feel as hopeless as before. An obscure desire to keep on fighting with Hargan arose from within him. But Kahn tried to suppress the desire. This was not the time to indulge himself. He had to make enough time for Yeon-woo and Doyle to break through the lairs entrance. Hargan then dashed towards him, but this time Kahn just stepped aside. Hargan, now with his lid flipped, turned around and tried to grab him. Stop running away and face me! Even though Hargan possessed high intelligence, a monster was just a monster after all. Kahn kept narrowly dodging his attacks and lured him towards the pack of Lizardmen. Every time Hargan launched an attack, three to four Lizardmen ended up being sliced by his scimitar. The royal guards begged their king to calm down, but Kahn used a hit-and-run tactic to keep his aggro on him. Outside the lair was becoming more and more chaotic. In the meantime, Yeon-woo and Doyle were able to get inside the lair by taking advantage of the confusion. * * * There were other guards throughout the passage of the lair. However, their foreheads were pierced by Yeon-woos dagger as soon as they appeared. On the way to their destination, the two hadnt spoken a word. Doyle might have been worried about Kahn, but he kept his focus on his current duty and held his mouth closed. He was fully aware of the fact that the chances of Kahns survival depended on how fast he could steal the crown. Soon after, they were able to reach the deepest area of the lair, the queens room. What Yeon-woo and Doyle witnessed there was, It, it, its a person! Save me! P, please! H, he help! Limbs that had been pulled out from their bodies, heads left with expressions that showed the excruciating pain they had gone through, and bits of flesh and stains of blood scattered all over the place. It was an absolutely disastrous scene. And there were other people tied up in chains and locked up in cages like livestock. This place was a human farm. Chapter 25 Deal. (6) Yeon-woos expression sank deeply as he recalled the traces of players he had found earlier at the entrance. This was the end players must have met after being captured by the monsters. This place was used to keep humans trapped like livestock. Although it wasnt revealed because he was wearing a mask, he himself was also seething with anger. The hidden piece, Hargans Lair is literally the lair of the Lizard King, Hargan, and the Queen, Taragan. Its their home. At this point in time, they are rigidly keeping watch to protect their newborn babies. Plus, in order to feed their babies, they would often hunt players and bring them over to their lair. These scattered body parts in front of Yeon-woo were the scraps left after their predation. In other words, this place was used as storage to keep their food and have it prepared for their children. Be it in Earth or here, at the end of the day its all the same. Similar scenes were often seen when he was serving in the military in the past. Scenes of the weak being kidnapped and made into slaves. Kids were brainwashed and made to shoot rifles, the elderly were forced to become suicide bombers, women were taken as sexual slaves, and many more tragic scenes could be seen during his missions. The situation here was not much different from that. The only difference was that the victims here werent treated as slaves but as livestock or food, and that the perpetrators were Lizardmen, not humans. There was no difference at its core. No, maybe this wasnt even part of the Lizardmens customs. Between peoples treatment towards pigs and cows and their treatment towards people, was there any difference? The people were yelling for help, but if looked from another angle, they were just like cows tearing up before being dragged into a slaughterhouse. Yeon-woo calmly sorted out the situation. If we waste our time rescuing them, we wont have enough time to take the crown from the female. Most importantly, the players here had brought this crisis to themselves. The strong survive and the weak perish. This was common sense in The Tower. Those people had failed to realize their limits and participated in the trials in hope of becoming gods. Their actions were merely a thoughtless act of bravado. The queen could show up anytime soon. Ill go find her so you should go hide yourself. But when Yeon-woo took a glimpse at Doyle, he noticed Doyle was standing rooted to the spot. Yeon-woo then completely turned around expecting the worst. As far as he was concerned, Doyle had always been reasonable and he knew how to restrain himself, except for that one moment when he saw the traces of players being attacked. And sure enough, his expression was now stiff and his clenched fist was quivering with anger. Dont you get angry? His teary eyes looked at Yeon-woo. Angry? Yes, angry. How can you be so calm after seeing this? Yeon-woo was a little disappointed. Doyle was just a kid after all. I am also a person. One wouldnt be a person if they didnt get mad at this. Then why are you! But if we save them, Kahn will be in danger. ! Doyle was left in shock. Yeon-woo turned on his heel. Dont forget. Kahn is still fighting with Hargan at this very moment. He cant deal with Hargan alone, and the longer we stay here, the more dangerous it gets. . Pull yourself together and think about your priorities. But if you still want to act at your own discretion, I will be putting myself out of this business. You two can die for all I care. Doyle bit his lower lip. His eyes were shaking due to his continuous inner conflicts. Yeon-woo squinted at Doyle. In his eyes, Doyles agonized look overlapped with the image of his comrades back in the military. Does he have a trauma? It must be PTSD. Post-traumatic stress disorder, PTSD for short. It is a mental health problem that can occur after witnessing or experiencing a traumatic event. Something from his past must be triggering his emotions. But Yeon-woo didnt know what Doyle had been through. What he could tell, was that he had experienced something similar to this in the past and that he was being hindered by that exact memory. . After a short silence. *Slap* Doyle slapped himself hard on the cheek with both hands, leaving a couple of red handprints on his pure white skin. His once furious looking eyes were now filled with determination, as if he had made a firm resolve in his mind. Doyle soon looked up at Yeon-woo and apologized. Im sorry. I was being thoughtless. Yeon-woo realized that Doyle had suppressed his trauma and managed to prioritize Kahn. Perhaps this would have a great impact on him, widening his view of the world in the future. Lets get back to work. Kahn is still waiting for us outside. When Doyle was about to move on, Wait a second. Yeon-woo had another great idea. The reason why Hargan made this human farm was to feed their children. Then, they could also use that to their advantage. Hold still. Whats wrong? Ive just come up with a good idea. Can I modify our plan a little bit? If it goes well, we can also save the people here. ? Doyle opened his eyes wide. Even though he had chosen Kahn as his top priority, a part of him was still holding onto hope, and to his surprise, Yeon-woo was talking about a plan to save them all. Doyles eyes glistened with curiosity. I need you to summon the flamebugs you showed me last night. Under the mask Yeon-woo let out a cold laugh. * * * Queen Taragan unleashed her boiling anger. Humans! How dare humans enter my lair! She swung her club and crushed the head of a Lizardman in front of her. The royal guard who had only come to report was killed all of a sudden, but the other guards didnt try to stop Taragan. Even Hargan couldnt do anything when she became hysterical. In times like this, they knew they had to leave her alone to avoid further damage. My babies! They must have come after my babies! Taragan had laid fourteen eggs in total. From those, three of them werent able to break out of their shells, and another three were eaten by other monsters outside the lair. Again, another three suffered from an unknown disease and eventually slowly met their deaths. For this reason, the five remaining hatchlings were so special to the couple, that the lair had to be kept safe from any threat no matter the cost. But right now, she was told that humans came into their lair. Not as the food tied in chains, but as intruders holding swords.They were the ones that had fled before. Taragan raised herself with the blood dripping club on her hand. You! You! You! Protect my babies! Even if you die, protect my babies! Her obsession towards her hatchlings made her believe that the humans would go after them. If so, she, who was stronger than her husband, had to step up and fend off the intruders. The guards also knew about her obsession, so they positively answered. They knew that if her babies suffered the smallest wound, their heads would be the next ones to be crushed. *Kung* *Kung* Every time her three-meter-tall body moved, the floor shook violently. Just then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Taragan. Blazing eyes underneath a white mask. It was Yeon-woo, he was holding a leather pouch with unknown contents in his right hand. Human! I will kill you! Taragan roared at the human who dared to fearlessly show himself. Her ferocious roar rang throughout the entire lair. But Yeon-woo spoke to her with a smile on his face. Hey, Lizard Queen. What! Do you like fireworks? What are you! When she was about to stomp on Yeon-woo and his nonsense, Yeon-woo suddenly threw the leather pouch into the room where the hatchlings were. Taragan felt a sense of crisis, quickly swung her club and burst the pouch in midair. With a pop, the red powder came out of the pouch and spread like fog, obscuring Taragans sight. It was the powder made from the monsters he had endlessly hunted in the Room of Frost and Flames. Doyle! On Yeon-woos signal, Doyle, who was hiding in a corner, quickly commanded the flamebugs towards the powder. A wild explosion engulfed Taragan. *Kwang* *Swish* Yeon-woo and Doyle then quickly ran into the room. Kuaaah! You vermins! From the spot where the explosion had swept through, Taragan turned towards the room as she forcefully clove her way through the fire. One of her eyes was destroyed and her burnt skin was festering. She had serious injuries on the upper half of her body, but she couldnt just stand there crying in pain. Humans were after her babies. She had to go protect her babies. But when she rushed into the room, Yeon-woo and Doyle had already eliminated the guards and each one of them was holding a hatchling. Yeon-woo, in particular, raised the one he was holding to give her a better view of what was going to happen next. And with a cold smile, he sliced its neck with his dagger. *Spurt* Aaaaack! Humaan! Hooow! How dare yooou! Madness took control over Taragans mind. As she lost her reason, she charged towards Yeon-woo like a bull. The only thing left in her head was the thought of tearing Yeon-woo to death. *Rumble* If you treated humans as livestock, But Yeon-woo had already grabbed onto the rest of the hatchlings and started to back off. Once again, Yeon-woo shoved his dagger into the neck of one of the hatchlings that was struggling in his grip. A terrible scream echoed throughout the lair. You should have been aware that it could happen to you too, right? Let go of that haaand! Humaaan! But Yeon-woos words never reached Taragans ear. Her eyes were only fixed onto her dying babies as she chased after Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo carelessly threw the dead baby onto the floor, and the moment when Taragan jumped forward to catch her baby. *Kwang* *Kwa-kwang* One of the booby traps they had installed immediately after entering the room was triggered, causing a massive explosion that could not be compared to the previous one. Then the explosion triggered another trap, and another one, producing an immense chain explosion. The ground was quaking, the trees were burning. The whole room was engulfed by a deluge of fire. Taragan was suffering excruciating pain inside the blazing inferno. Kuaaaak! Human! Humaaan! If Taragan were her normal self, she would have noticed the booby traps. Some parts of the booby traps werent camouflaged well enough because they were made in a rush, however, Yeon-woo used Taragans obsession for her babies to his advantage. No mother would stay sane after witnessing her childs death. Knowing this, Yeon-woo aimed at her very weakness, and Taragan could only helplessly fall for his traps. Noo! My babies! My little babies! Taragan somehow survived through the explosions. Even though she was suffering from burns all over her body, she was still anxiously looking for her hatchlings. But Yeon-woo and Doyle still had her three remaining babies in their hands. As they kept retreating, they killed her babies one by one while luring her to every single trap they had installed. By the time the last one died, Taragan was caught in the last remaining booby trap and her body collapsed onto the floor. *Kwang* Yeon-woo pushed his dagger deep into Taragans throat and put an end to her life. Between humans and monsters, its only kill or be killed. [You have slain the boss monster, Taragan C the Lizardman Queen. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 500 Karma.] [The Lizardmen have been demoralized. Monsters in Hargans Lair enter a panicked state.] A flood of messages notifying him of Taragans death popped up in front of Yeon-woo, and Yeon-woo was suddenly overcome with fatigue. That was the last bit of powder I had left from the Room of Frost and Flame Although it was the booby traps that did all the work, it still hadnt been easy to lure her in while keeping a proper distance from her. If he had made a mistake, or if Taragan had come to her senses, their plan would have been completely spoiled. It would have been impossible if Doyle hadnt ignited the flamebugs with precise timing. Considering he had come up with the plan on the spot, everything had worked out perfectly. Hyung! Then Doyle came running and stood next to Yeon-woo. He looked like he couldnt believe they had just killed Taragan. Compared to what happened when he had tried to raid this dungeon with Kahn, this was an unbelievable success. He never would have thought that using a simple material from a dungeon that he must have found by luck could bring such an amazing result. The capacity to make judgement during combat, to come up with a plan, and the ability to execute it. Doyle looked at Yeon-woo with eyes filled with respect. Not caring about Doyles gaze, Yeon-woo pointed towards the dead body with his chin. Go take the crown first. We have to hurry up and join with Kahn outside. Doyle answered with a nod and approached Taragans corpse. She had been burned to death, in her bosom she was still holding her babies dead bodies. It was certainly a tear-jerking display of maternal love. But Doyles look was icy cold. Just like Yeon-woo had said, humans and monsters had to kill each other. And once again, he had been made painfully aware that this place was The Tower where the weak get eaten by the strong. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes as he watched Doyle take the crown from Taragans head. Ill have to come back after were done with this business. Taragans body had strong vitality even after her death. Although it was incomparable to extracting life energy from the living, if a corpse had some energy left in their body, Bathorys Vampiric Sword could still drain it. So if Yeon-woo could absorb her energy, it would be considerably beneficial towards improving his attribute points. I might be able to take her skill too. While Yeon-woo was looking at Taragans body with a serious look, Doyle pulled out the crown and held it tight in his hand. His fists trembled with thrill. Yeon-woo turned to the direction where Kahn would be. If he and Doyle joined him, they might even be able to take down Hargan. Yeon-woo was thinking of looting Hargans body, not to mention earning the Karma points. * * * Suddenly, Kwuuung! Taragan! Taragan! With his thumping footsteps, Hargan popped out from the corner of the passage. His face was all twisted as if he had come running at the sound of the explosion. Kahn came into the room right after him. He could tell that Kahn had a fierce battle outside just by his looks. He looked very exhausted. But Kahn quickly noticed what had happened as he took a quick look around the area filled with traces of explosions. He smiled to acknowledge a job well done and held tightly on to his sword once again. His exhausted body was reinvigorated. And, *Pat* He plucked up his courage and dashed towards Hargan. As if they had prearranged it, Yeon-woo and Doyle also moved at the same time. They had three people on their side. Even if they were a bit tired and had no more booby traps left, it was still enough to fight Hargan. *Whistle* It was at the moment when the three were about to reach Hargan who seemed to be preoccupied with Taragans death that Yeon-woo noticed something strange. His senses suddenly began to warn him that the monster in front of him was dangerous. Then, he remembered one part from the diary. Hargan was much smaller and weaker than Taragan. But the reason he was able to become the leader of the Lizardman was because he had one unique skill. and it was called Heat Wave(L). His brother and his team, Arthia, had to suffer through a lot of hardship during their raid due to this skill, Heat Wave. Streams of heated air emanated from his scimitar and hovered around Hargans body. He was about to cast Heat Wave. Get away from him! Yeon-woo quickly made a turn midrun. Kahn and Doyle, also sensing the danger, each turned in a right angle and ran far from Hargans reach. Then Hargan struck the ground hard with his scimitar. *Kwang* The ground surrounding Hargan collapsed with an explosion and flames shot up from the ground at random. The sea of flame quickly engulfed the entire lair, eradicating what was left after the chain explosion. Shit! Yeon-woo quickly covered his face with his arms but was still pushed back by the gust of wind. Because the place was filled with so much heat, nothing could be felt within the area he scanned with his strengthened senses. He didnt even know where Kahn and Doyle were. *Whistle* After the heat had settled down, Yeon-woo could barely see the other side through the gap between his arms. Whats going on? The lair had completely collapsed. The world was full of red flames and black smoke. The scene was telling him how he had gotten the title of Lizardman King. What if he had been one step late and got caught up in that? He would be just ashes by now. That was how destructive it looked. Then, Yeon-woo witnessed with his own eyes. Taragan! I will get revenge on him! For you and our children! The sight of Hargan holding the body of Taragan and his babies in his arms and crying out to the sky. *Chomp* And the sight of him biting into Taragans neck without hesitation. It was cannibalism. He was trying to embrace the power of Taragan. It was something that wasnt written in the diary. [Boss Monster, Hargan (Lizardman King) has used Consume. Hargan has successfully stolen powers from Taragan (Lizardman Queen)] [Mutation is in progress.] [Second phase will begin.] *Rumble* Heat Wave once again raved through the lair, producing a massive earthquake. Chapter 26 Consume (1) *Crash* Like the ripples produced by a stone being thrown into a calm lake, waves of scorching wind were blowing away everything in their path. It was hard to even stand still. They would get scalded any moment soon if they kept themself exposed to this heat. Yeon-woo and Kahn quickly found rocks and tree stumps to hide behind. The heat was drying up the trees, setting them on fire and steam was rising up from the rocks. Doyle was also backing off as he hid behind a shield of flies. This is getting nuts. Yeon-woo put on a frown as he peeked at Hargan who was continuously releasing Heat Waves. He was eating Taragans body in a reverent manner as if it were a sacred ritual. *Crunch* *Crack* With each bite, Hargans body seemed to undergo noticeable changes. The intensity and the temperature of the Heat Waves was also rising. Second phase? It was an unexpected message. Yeon-woo frowned angrily. Multi-phase should be a pattern only present in strong boss monsters in the latter floors of The Tower. But right now, a mere boss monster from the tutorial was displaying such pattern. Was his resentment that big? At that moment, Yeon-woo noticed Kahn looking his way. He was asking him what was he going to do next. Their target, Hargans Crown, was already in Doyles hand, so they could just escape the dungeon, although even that wouldnt be easy to do. Hell follow us no matter where we go. Besides, it wont be easy to run away from him because of the Heat Waves. Desertification was rapidly spreading throughout Hargans Lair, as well as the surrounding forest. The flying fire sparks landed on other pieces of parched wood, further spreading out the wildfire. In addition to that, the strong gusts of wind also impeded their escape. Kahn was also knitting his brows, perhaps he was thinking the same as Yeon-woo. He then looked at Yeon-woo asking if he had any plan up his sleeve like the one he used when killing Taragan. Yeon-woo, however, shook his head as he could not come up with a way to overcome the crisis. No, he about to shook his head, but he paused. Something else suddenly occurred to him. Its either we do something about it or we die. Then we have to at least try it out. Yeon-woos mind was quickly racing. Just when he was thinking of a way to communicate his idea, C Ah, ah. Hyung, can you hear me? Yeon-woo jerked his head trying to find the source of the sudden noise, but he couldnt find the owner of the voice, only a fingernail-sized bug buzzing about his head. The bug landed onto Yeon-woos right shoulder. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Is this you, Doyle? C Hehe. Thats a relief. I was wondering if this would work well. I can hear your voice too. You had a bug that can deliver voices? C Its actually called a mind-conveyance bug, it allows its owner to deliver their thoughts through it But, the details dont really matter, so you can think of it however is more comfortable for you. Yeon-woo silently nodded his head. C By the way, you must have thought of a way, right? Yeon-woo smirked a little. Doyle came just at the right moment when he was trying to figure out a way to deliver his plan. As expected, Doyle had quickly noticed that Yeon-woo had worked out a plan and made contact with him. Can you tell Kahn about this plan? C If you want me to just deliver the message, then yes. Okay. Thatll do. Yeon-woo raised the corner of his mouth and started to speak. * * * *Rumble* Hargan finally finished his ritual and slowly rose from his seating position. Taragans body was no longer there, instead, Hargan was now as big as Taragan had been. He was now three meters in size, holding his scimitar in one hand and Taragans club in the other. He then let out a violent roar. Kuooo! The whole forest trembled as if it were about to collapse. Human! Show yourself! Humaaan! Hargan started searching around with his blazing eyes. *Kung* *Kung* The earth shook as the Heat Wave became even more intense. Steam was fuming out from the ground as it boiled from the extreme temperature. Human! if you dont come out, I will find you! Hargan grimaced and shifted his glare to one side. It was the place where the rubble left from the destroyed lair was scattered around, where the human had taken the lives of his precious wife and children. And when Hargan was about to rush towards the rubble, *Tak* Yeon-woo suddenly came out from behind a rock. Standing on top of the rock, he stuck out his finger and made a beckoning gesture towards Hargan. Try me. I will kill yooou! Hargan kicked the ground with his feet. *Kwang* With just one dash, Hargan propelled himself towards where Yeon-woo was standing. The earth was quaking, and the Heat Wave was blowing in all directions. Flames surged from beneath the ground, giving sense of oppression. His skin almost dried up and burned from the heat just by standing near him, but Yeon-woo only stood still at the spot despite the approaching heat. He just kept a close watch on Hargan with his eyes half open. In that instant, something very thin started weaving itself near his heart. For the first time, mana was taking action on its own in order to protect its owner and invoke his skills. [Sense Strengthening] [Combat Will] Time around Yeon-woo slowed down. No, to be precise, his maximized concentration accelerated his thought process, making everything except for his own consciousness seem to slow down. Yeon-woo could now clearly examine both the appearance of incoming Hargan and the Heat Waves surrounding him. Normally, his brain would have been under serious pressure. However, the changes caused by Flame Heart and Frost Crest helped him endure the pain. Yeon-woo, therefore, cast another skill. The mana flowing inside his body gathered around his eyes. The pupils in his eyes transformed into vertical slits. [Draconic Eyes] In a world brimming with flaws, Yeon-woo quickly glanced at his surroundings. Hargan, the Heat Waves, the flames Their contours were all fluctuating with flaws. With this sight burned into his eyes, Yeon-woo made his move. *Kwang* Yeon-woo swiftly threw himself towards Hargan. A move that in the eyes of others, could only be seen as an act of suicide. However, Yeon-woo sliced along the flaws displayed amid the flames as he clove through the Heat Wave. Soon, his slice formed a diagonal fault from one side of his field of sight to another, and the upper side segment seemed to slide down along it, *Whoosh* The fire blocking Yeon-woos way was suddenly put out. The Heat Wave was equally split in half and brushed past Yeon-woo. *Kwang* It was such an unbelievable spectacle even though it was happening right in front of their eyes. Humaaan! Hargan dismissed this as a coincidence and kept swinging his scimitar ceaselessly. With every swing, pillars of flame gushed out from beneath and gales of Heat Waves swept the ground. *Swish* *Swish* However, Yeon-woo slashed a few times into their flaws and easily tore off the Heat Waves. This scene looked as if the flames were intentionally avoiding Yeon-woo. Eventually, Yeon-woo was able to reach Hargan and collided with him. *Kwang* After obtaining Targans power, Hargans strength was without a doubt destructive. The scimitar almost severed Yeon-woo in two pieces, but stopped right in front of Yeon-woos brow. A tiny crack formed in the middle of the scimitar where it had clashed with Yeon-woos dagger. It was the flaw. The dagger then started chiseling into the crack. Although it may not have been able to break the scimitar, it was enough to narrow the overwhelming gap in strength. That alone was a tremendous success. Kwuuung! As if not being able to tolerate it anymore, Hargan loudly roared and put even more strength into his scimitar. Once again, a wave of heated wind was storming across the lair. Yeon-woo avoided confronting him in terms of strength. He dodged left as he parried the attack to his right. The scimitar helplessly struck the ground Hargans body briefly stumbled after losing balance, and then, *Pat* Kahn and Doyle quickly jumped in as if they had been waiting for this moment. Kahn dashed right by Hargan, slicing his ankle. Doyle detonated a series of insect bombs made of flamebugs. You insects! The fact that he was being made a fool by mere humans further angered Hargan. So he roughly pulled out his scimitar and held it high in the air. It was the position required to cast Heat Wave. *Kwang* When that happened, Yeon-woo barged in and severed the corresponding flaw. How dare yooou! Hargan tried to attack Yeon-woo once again, and at the same time, Kahn and Doyled rushed to attack Hargan. *Kwang* *Kwang* The three of them faced Hargan by continuously making use of this disruptive tactic. Whenever Yeon-woo interrupted a Heat Wave, Kahn and Doyle would watch for a chance to attack, and when Hargan moved to catch the two, Yeon-woo would rush back from behind to grab his aggro. As a result, Hargans aggro kept switching back and forth between the three of them as his skill kept getting interrupted midcast. And in the meantime, his wounds continued to accumulate and he was quickly losing stamina. However, Yeon-woos party couldnt put themselves at ease yet. If their control went off for even a bit, it would be over for them. They had to keep their heads straight until very the end. Besides, their fatigue was also building up, and they had to cope with it with sheer mental strength. I will not forgive you! I have to avenge Taragan! But at some point, *Rumble* Hargans attacks began to slow down. The temperature around him also noticeably settled down. Avenge Taragan! Have to avengemy babies. His voice also sounded weary. Just then, Yeon-woo moved. Now! *Shluk* Yeon-woo slid in between Hargans legs and sliced his ankle, severing his artery. Hargan stumbled heavily due to the attack. If it hadnt been for their stream of continuous attacks, he would have been able to keep his balance and stand up immediately, but right now, Hargan was so exhausted that he barely managed to stand up after sticking his sword into the ground to support his body. In the meantime, Yeon-woo jumped on his shoulder and stretched out his left hand. Black energy clotted along his palm. It suddenly swung open side to side, revealing a series of serrated teeth. Yeon-woo then shoved them right into Hargans neck which by now was full of wounds. It was his fourth time using a skill during the fight with Hargan. Devour. [Bathoris Vampiric Sword] Kyaaaak! The serrated teeth let out a terrible, nightmarish shriek. Let go! Let gooo! Hargan tried to struggle free, feeling that his soul was being torn apart. He shook his body violently in an effort to get rid of Yeon-woo, but Kahn and Doyle took the chance to severe Hargans wrist and stabbed other of his vital points in order to restrain his movement. [You have absorbed vitality and energy] [Your Strength has increased by 3 points.] [Your Dexterity has increased by 2 points.] [Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has increased. 5.4%] Thanks to the enormous amount of vitality Hargan had, even though their tactic had tired him out, numerous messages were constantly filling up his retina. No matter what! I will kill you no matter what! But he realized the moment of death was upon him. Hargan poured out all his last remaining energy. The fire raged along his skin and soon engulfed Yeon-woo. *Rush* Cain! The intensity of the flames even made Kahn and Doyle stop their attacks and fall back. They could only worriedly watch Yeon-woo who was still stuck to Hargan. Despite the searing pain, Yeon-woo pushed the teeth deeper into Hargans neck. He used the energy he extracted from him to heal himself and endure for longer. Then, *Kung* Finally, Hargan fell on one knee to the ground. He tried to stand up using his scimitar as a cane, it was the last bit of effort he could make. However, Yeon-woos serrated teeth also completely swallowed such will. Hargans hand slipped off the hilt and he collapsed to the floor. I have to avenge Taragan avenge our babies. It was his last words before he finally closed his eyes. [You have slain the second boss monster, Hargan (Lizardmen King). Additional Karma will be provided according to your contribution to the raid.] [You have acquired 2,000 Karma.] [Quest completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 1,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 500 additional Karma.] The messages popped up frantically. It was only then that Yeon-woo got off from Hargans corpse which had an appearance similar to that of a mummy. This is crazy. The world was spinning because of the intense heartburn and dizziness from the aftereffects of combining skills. The worst part was the burning pain in his eyes and brain due to the overload. Well, we still made it. The basis of his plan was Bathorys Vampiric Sword. The number 66 represented one of the best skills present in The Tower, so Yeon-woo was hoping it would somehow help him kill Hargan. Fortunately for them, the plan did work out as he expected. If they had made any mistake, instead of Hargans, it would be their bodies lying on the floor right now. Now that he was seeing the messages that informed him of the quest completion and the death of the boss monster, he was finally able to calm down. But there was something else that made Yeon-woo happy the most. It was the message that popped up at the very last. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword has extracted the essence from the target, successfully stealing a part of the targets skill.] [The skill Heat Wave has been created.] Chapter 27 Consume (2) [The proficiency of Bathorys Vampiric Sword is too low. Adjusting the grade of obtained the skill.] [The skill Heat Wave has been modified to Flame Infusion] [Flame Infusion] Rating: D+ Proficiency: 0.0% Description: Downgraded form of Hargans (Lizardman King) innate skill, Heat Wave. Imbues the desired tool with fire. Fire of higher temperature can be created depending on the skill proficiency. Innate skill? And its a buff skill? Yeon-woo clenched his fists as he checked the skill description. He felt as if the after effects of combining skills was being washed away. Even if it had been downgraded to a lower rating, it was still an innate skill from a boss monster. Innate skill. It was similar to a Unique skill, but slightly different. They were both exclusive to specific beings only. Normally, no one except for the original owner could acquire such skill. Not only were they powerful, but they were also rare. However, unlike Unique skills which were limited to players, innate skills belonged to boss monsters. This meant that, even if the boss monster with an innate skill died, it would appear once again as the monster respawned in every round. This was also the reason for Hargans appearance in this tutorial round, even though he had already been slain by his brother long time ago. So even though Heat Wave was Hargans innate skill, it was also possible for other players to obtain it. But this was only in theory. Being present only in high-tier skills, the ability to extract skills wasnt commonly found in The Tower, much less in the tutorial. In particular, Bathorys Vampiric Sword was at the top of such skills, so it was safe to assume that Yeon-woo was the only one capable of stealing Hargans skill at this stage. Because of the lack of skill proficiency, he didnt obtain Heat Wave as it was, but this was still a great achievement. He got his hands on a buff skill that can even infuse a tool with the fire property. An artifacts power will increase when imbued with certain properties. Thats why artifacts with elemental buffs are usually traded at high prices. Now, Yeon-woo didnt need to find an artifact with elemental buffs. Furthermore, Flame Infusion could be used for various other purposes. Fire was a very offensively-oriented and versatile element. Ill have to test it later. Yeon-woo slowly closed the skill window in a satisfied mood. While he was focused on his newly acquired skill, the after effects he was suffering from also ameliorated to a certain degree. He rose slowly from his seated position while trying to maintain balance. Seeing this, Kahn and Doyle came to support him. Dude, your body It wasnt easy for Kahn to speak, as he was too worried about Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo had directly faced Hargans last Heat Wave. Several burn marks could be seen through his half burnt clothes. His white mask was also distorted from the intense heat. Dont worry, Im all right. Its just hard to move, but it will get better over time. If he hadnt been able to heal his injuries with the energy drained by Bathorys Vampiric Sword, it would have been the end for him. But Yeon-woo waved his hand to express that he was fine. Let me check, man. Yeah Hyung. Sit down for a moment in case youre hurt anywhere else. However, Kahn and Doyle didnt take their worried looks off of him. They couldnt just leave him alone. Yeon-woo thought for a moment of how to get them off of him, and as he realized that there were still people locked up in the cages, he pointed towards the lair with his chin. Im okay, I really dont need your help. But there are still people over there, is it okay to leave them like that? They might be in danger because of the fire. Only then did Doyle remember the people still trapped in the human farm. He took Kahn with him and hurried over to the cages. Yeon-woo was finally able to rest with his back against a half-burnt tree stump. Then he closed his eyes and immersed himself into meditation in order to completely alleviate the aftereffects. * * * The slaves were successfully rescued. Fortunately, Hargans Heat Wave did not reach the human farm. Perhaps because it was a place assigned to preserve food for the hatchlings, it seemed they had designed this space to suffer less damage from outside impact. Thank you, thank you very much! Uhunghung! People burst into tears as their shackles and chains were being unlocked. And after recovering, some of them even started to brazenly kick Hargans dead body over and over again. Other players even vented their anger on some of the remaining Lizardmen. They had been brought back from the brink of death, but their teammates who they had been laughing and chatting with just a few days ago had been eaten alive by the Lizardmen hatchlings right in front of their eyes. It was natural for their blood to boil just from looking at the monsters. Kahn and Doyle just stood there watching until they finally settled down. After the people had somewhat alleviated their anger, a middle-aged man with bald head approached them to express his gratitude. Id like to thank you one more time. Thanks to you, weve been able to avenge our teammates With the monsters dead, theyll be able to rest peacefully. Kahn and Doyle waved their hands. No need to thank us, we only did what we were supposed to do. Kahn calmly shook his head. With his character, he would have answered proudly, but right now he contained himself because he had noticed the heavy atmosphere. Still, his eyes were filled with pride. Then the middle-aged man asked him. Oh, by the way, may I ask you a question? Yes. Say it. I was wondering if youre Kahn, the Blood Sword. Are you him? Oh, wow. I tried to keep it a secret. Haha! Kahn pretended to be embarrassed by scratching the back of his head, but he couldnt stop his lips from curling upward. Peoples eyes grew wider. Is, is he really Kahn, the Blood Sword? No wonder! I cant think of anyone else capable of slaying the Lizardman King. Ive only heard rumors about him, but he really is great. I cant hold a candle to him. Then, the person next to him isnt he Foxy Tail? Yeah, I think youre right. The more the people praised him, the broader his grin became. Doyle shook his head as he looked at Kahn. He wondered how could Kahn love being shone under the spotlight that much. Even though Kahn was smirking, he did not forget to give his teammates due credit. Haha! Thank you all for your compliment. But I must say, Im not the only one who participated in Hargans raid. In fact, I was only there helping our teammate. If we didnt have our friend over there, hmm I dont even want to imagine what could have happened. Kahn shook his head as he spoke in a humorous manner. Thanks to his efforts in making a pleasant atmosphere, people were slowly making themselves at ease. However, as soon as they turned their heads towards the direction Kahn had pointed, their faces became stiff again. Yeon-woo was sitting there. Unlike Kahn and Doyle, he was sitting far away from the crowd, lost in meditation. People immediately looked away from Yeon-woo. Some of them even frowned or spat on the floor as if they had seen something disgusting. Kahn noticed the change in atmosphere, so he cautiously inquired the man. Is there something wrong? That person over there, is he your teammate? Yes, he is. Then I must warn you, please be careful going around with that man. Kahns face also darkened. Id like to ask you for the reason. When Doyle first found us in the cages, it was him who told him to abandon us. The middle-aged man glared at Yeon-woo with an angry frown. Other players also recalled the conflict between Yeon-woo and Doyle at the time. Eventually, Doyle had also turned his back towards them, but the only thing left in their heads was the callous look of Yeon-woo who had tried to ditch them first. Kahn looked at Doyle with a gloomy expression asking for the truth. Doyle wanted to explain why Yeon-woo had to say such a thing, but there were too many people watching them, so he couldnt help but sigh and nod. The middle-aged man took it as a yes, and went on talking with great excitement. I may be crossing the line by saying this, but he is simply not a human being Yes. Youve just crossed the line. At that moment, Kahn looked back at the middle-aged man as he stopped him in mid-sentence. The middle-aged man was taken aback by the unexpected response. P, pard. I said, youre way out of the line. Kahn approached the middle-aged man, pinching his lips. The middle-aged man froze in perplexity of Kahns cold attitude. Even other players were nervous about this situation. But without caring about their embarrassment, Kahn stood right in front on the middle-aged man with his sneer, and he poked the man in the chest with his finger. No matter what he said before, he is one of the people who just saved your asses. And if you havent noticed, hes also the teammate of me and Doyle and hes the one who got hurt the most in our raid. Kahn no longer spoke in a polite tone. Respect should only be paid to those who deserved it. But look at these ungrateful douchebags. They could get mad for all he cared. But what did you idiots do? One thing for sure is that you were stupid enough to get yourselves stuck in this lair. Now you made it out of the cages alive, and thats all thanks to him. And what did you just say? Be careful around him? Well, why dont you be careful with what you say? Humiliation hit the man hard. His face turned red and his clenched fists started to quiver. However, Kahn laughed at his reaction. Whats wrong? You want to punch me in the face? Go ahead. Hit me. You were too scared to do anything in front of the Lizardman King, but now youre suddenly so brave cuz were players, right? Well, hurry up and punch me. Kahn even stuck out his cheek outright. The middle-aged mans eyelids trembled. Then, he turned around to look for someone to help him. The people who had been trapped in the farm and had promised to die together were now looking away from him in fear of getting involved. No one tried to help the man. The middle-aged man finally realized his situation. I, Im sorry. What? I cant hear you. Kahn creased his brows, putting his ears close to the middle-aged mans mouth. Im sorry. The middle-aged mans voice was shaking. *Sneer* Kahn then laughed a little and backed off. You need to apologize someone else too, dont you think? It was obvious whom he was talking about. The middle-aged man bit his lower lip and looked at Yeon-woo. He was still meditating in his seated position, without paying any attention to that side. Kahn pointed at Yeon-woo and hurried the man. The middle-aged man slowly approached Yeon-woo with trembling steps. He apologized with his back bent in 90 degrees. Im sorry, sir. Please forgive me for my slip of tongue. Yeon-woo didnt respond for a long time. As such, the middle-aged man couldnt straighten his back. Yeon-woo opened his eyes with irritation and gave him a little nod. Then he closed his eyes again. It was only then that the middle-aged man could raise his body. The players watching the scene kept their mouth closed. The strong and the weak. Such relationship was already showing here as well. * * * The middle-aged man, Brend, returned to the crowd with his mouth shut. People began to shuffle away, afraid that he would talk to them. Soon, there was no one left around him. Brend bit his lips and searched for a place to sit down. Dirty traitors. Brend gritted his teeth. They used to cling to him when they were locked up by the Lizardmen. Whenever they needed anything, he would risk his life to get it from them. But now that he was in need, they all avoided him. He was feeling dirty and miserable. He resented Kahn and Doyle for humiliating him simply because they had saved him. Also, he cursed the one who brought this problem onto him. Uhm, Hyung-nim[1]. Just then, a skinny man approached Brend and carefully stood next to him. His name was Ethan. He had been following Brand the most since he had been trapped in the human farm. When he had first met Ethan, he was one of those ordinary players who were brought to the farm with their teammates. One day, Brend found him on the verge of dying, so he stepped up and helped him. Since then Ethan had started to follow him around, saying hed serve him as a Hyung-nim. Brend also found him very smart and witty, so he decided to keep him company. But today, he was the first to avoid his gaze when he asked for help. What is it? Therefore, no good response came out of Brends mouth. Noticing Brends cold attitude, Ethan carefully opened his mouth. Im terribly sorry. Sorry? That I wasnt there to support you. I, I hope you understand. You know about us About how we s, survived through here. Brend glared at Ethan, but soon gave out a deep sigh. Ethan and his teammates were just like mayflies. They had been surviving from section to section by following behind the back of other skilled players. So, even if he wanted to blame Ethan, it would just be waste of his breath. He couldnt believe how they had even reached Section E with their trifling skills. But he was too fed up with him, he didnt want to talk to him anymore. I dont know what youre trying to pull off right now but, just leave me alone. Well, I dont mean you any harm, so please hear me out. Brend gave a fierce scowl at Ethan. He was already boiling with anger, and Ethan just had to come to get on his nerves. He felt an impulse to throw a rock at him, but Edens sudden remark stopped Brend from taking action. Hyung-nim, dont you need Tokens or artifacts? Why do you c! Weve got a treasure trove over there, just waiting for us to crack it open. So, why dont we go and make a fortune? In the direction where Ethan was pointing at, Brend saw Kahn and Doyle walking up to Yeon-woo. [1] A more formal way of saying hyung. Something like boss. Chapter 28 Consume (3) Tokens. Artifacts. For a brief moment, Brend thought that it was very tempting, but he soon came to his senses and shook the idea out of his head. Dont you dare try to trick me. What do you mean trick? Were doing this to survive. To survive? You want to survive by killing the people who saved our lives? Ethan was so frightened he jumped to his feet. Were not killing anyone! Who said we are? Pick a fight with them and well be lying dead on the floor. Then? Im talking about stealing. Brend then began to show interest in his story. A sly grin crept over Ethans face. The monsters took all of our stuff and now weve got nothing with us. I mean, if we go out there, were just gonna die, arent we? Brend nodded without saying a word. In that sense, Ethan did have a point. All the artifacts and Tokens he had collected on his way to Section E had been taken away by the Lizardman King. He had nothing to protect himself with. For now, Kahn and Doyle could help him out of this place, but the tutorial was already reaching the end so they would leave sooner or later. That meant he would have to wander around the forest like this. He would have to stay hidden and wait out until the end of the tutorial or he would fall prey to other monsters. There were no other choices other than that. So, lets just steal enough to survive independently and then well run away. What if we get caught? Theyll kill us. Theres the possibility of death whether we steal or not. But if we do it my way the chances to survive are higher. Before he knew it, Brend had already been halfly persuaded by Ethan. Then, what about the plan? We cant just proceed without a plan. Hehe. You didnt think I came here without a plan, did ya? Ethan simpered for a moment and continued talking. One of my friends has a Trait called Quick Hands(). Quick Hands? Like nimble fingers? Yes. Its amazing what he can pull off with his hands. Brend could roughly understand Ethans plan. If he had a Trait regarding nimble fingers, he must also have specialized skills according to his Trait. So, this friend of yours will steal what we need while others draw their attention, is this the plan? You got the gist of it. So, what do you think? Hmm. Brend fell into deep thought calculating the probabilities. He thought about the risks that the plan entailed and the probability of success, and realized that the odds were very low. But from deep inside his mind, greed started to set in. If they did succeed, they could make a killing. And then, the memory of him being humiliated by Kahn and Yeon-woo suddenly reappeared in his mind. *Gnash* That alone was enough to motivate him. All right. Tell me what youve got. Brends eyes began to emit a vicious glow. Ethan broke into an evil grin and explained the plans he had designed with his teammates. All throughout his talk, Ethans eyes were shining with madness. * * * After a long time, Yeon-woo woke up from his meditation. A stronger body does help with relieving the after effects. Yeon-woos body was not fully capable of coping with the overload yet, so it was better to avoid using multiple skills at once. But luckily, thanks to Reinforced Physique and Bathorys Vampiric Sword, his body could quickly recover from the damage it suffered. From the start, if it werent for Hargans second phase, he wouldnt have overdone himself. But it was at least a great chance to test my limits. A clear understanding of his limits would allow him to execute cool-headed judgment when taking action. From this experience, Yeon-woo clearly realized what Reinforced Physique was capable of, and was able to further establish the possible strategies he could rely on. After organizing his thoughts, Yeon-woo once again entered Hargans Lair along with Kahn and Doyle. It was time to claim the reward for completing the hidden quest. [Rewards will be provided.] [You have acquired Hargans Crown, Blue Scale Scimitar, ownership of the lair.] Now that Cain is here, shall we settle things first? Kahn gently clapped his hands as he smacked his lips. The time to distribute the rewards after having a hard time carrying out the quest was the most exciting part of it. Doyle and I will take Hargans Crown as we promised, okay? Kahn glimpsed Yeon-woo as he brought his hands over to Hargans Crown. In fact, Yeon-woo was the highest contributor in Hargans raid. Even though they were the ones who had shared the information about this place with him, if Yeon-woo wanted to claim the crown as his share, it would pose a big problem for them. But to his relief, Yeon-woo didnt seem interested in Hargans Crown. He was nodding his head in assent. You can have it. Kahns complexion visibly brightened. Thanks, bro! Huhu. I knew you were a good guy from the get go! Stop joking around. Huhuhu. I know youre just shy. Looking at Kahns smirking face, Yeon-woo felt the urge to give him a noogie, but he just let out a chuckle. Kahn was the kind of person that was just impossible to hate. He was such a strange guy. Doyle, go ahead and take it. Got it. Doyle grabbed Hargans Crown and tightly held onto it. A bright smile spread across his face. And about the ownership of the lair and the Blue Scale Scimitar, theyre all yours, Cain. That was the deal they had made. After a nod, Yeon-woo examined the scimitar they had taken from Hargans carcass. [Blue Scale Scimitar] Classification: Two-handed Weapon Rating: D+ Description: Hargans (Lizardman King) favorite weapon. The weapon is imbued with the fire element. It boasts strong durability, destroying everything that comes into contact with. However, due to its heavy weight, the sword will not budge without extreme muscle strength. * Majesty of the Lizardman King By the mere possession of the weapon, the user emits an imperious aura. Has a certain chance of inflicting panic on the target. Targets under the effect of panic will receive damage in direct proportion to the duration of the effect. Maybe because it was used by a big monster like Hargan, the scimitar was almost as big as Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo found even just carrying it around quite cumbersome. If he only looked at its options, the scimitar seemed to be as good as Hargans Crown. It was one of the best artifacts one could get in the tutorial. But Yeon-woo usually used a short dagger as his main weapon. This type of sword did not fit Yeon-woos style. In addition, the ownership of the lair was also useless for Yeon-woo. [Ownership of Hargans Lair] Obtain rights to all objects and resources that exist within the lair. * List of items in the lair 1. Red Orcs Helmet 2. Axe of Battlecry 3. Hard Crystal x31 Yeon-woo scrutinized the listed items. Although most of the items had been damaged by Hargans Heat Wave, there was still a considerable number of items left in the storage room. Among them, there were quite a few good items, but Khan and Doyle had no qualms about handing them over to Yeon-woo. Of course, the list also included items used by those who had been captured in the human farm. From a moral standpoint, the correct thing to do would be to give the items back to the original owners. However, the three of them didnt think of giving them back. There was an unspoken rule in The Tower and the tutorial. No matter who the original owner of the item might have been, the items belong to the ones who found them. But Yeon-woo didnt need these items either. Some of these artifacts might come in handy for now, still, there are plenty of them inside The Tower. But at least he found one thing worth taking. [Carshinas Dagger] Classification: One-handed Weapon Rating: D- Description: A dagger that had been used by a nameless trainee throughout his life. Made with common materials, but the blade hardened as it retains the passion of the trainee. * Will of Trainee Weapon damage will increase along with the users weapon proficiency. Yeon-woo touched Carshinas Dagger and held it in his hand. The weight and size of the dagger were similar to those he had been wielding so far, so it was quite easy to get used to it. If there was anything that was missing, The blade is slightly bent. But it was all right. The daggers I had were getting really damaged, they are barely usable by now. This will suffice for the remaining of the tutorial. He was also fond of the extra option it had. Yeon-woo put Carshinas Dagger next to his waist and examined the rest of the list. However, there was nothing useful for Yeon-woo. Even the resources in the lair didnt have much use. I do need plenty of minerals to make artifacts, but if I cant store them somewhere else, they will only make my backpack heavier. The materials gathered from monsters are also more expensive. Yeon-woo had taken the Tokens that Hargan had collected in advance. Thanks to that, he had now over 200 Tokens in total. In the end, Yeon-woo had to close the message without much gain. Well, I wasnt expecting anyway. But Yeon-woo wasnt particularly disappointed. Disappointment only comes after expectation. In fact, Yeon-woo didnt expect much from the start. His brother mentioned it in his diary after all, that the rewards were quite small compared to the risk and difficulty. The sole reason as for why Yeon-woo had accepted this quest was to collect the Karma and Tokens he lacked. And then, Even if they are scrap items, with this much quantity, I can still sell them at a high price. Doyle then carefully asked Yeon-woo. Is there anything wrong, Cain? There wasnt anything you needed? He seemed worried that Yeon-woo might have to leave without making much profit. Yeon-woo thought that Doyle needed to grow a thicker skin for times like this. Doyle was too soft-hearted. Yeon-woo wondered how did he think he could climb The Tower full of monsters with such a heart. But at the same time, he knew that this was Doyles charm. Yeon-woo smiled and shook his head. They are mostly useless. But dont worry, it wont be a total loss. As Doyle looked at Yeon-woo with a puzzled look, Yeon-woo fixed his eyes onto an empty space and spoke. Youll hurt your neck if you keep watching us like that. Doyle turned to the direction Yeon-woo was talking to. Kahn also looked to the side with a bit of a serious face. At that moment. Well, well, did I get caught already? I wanted to surprise you. A portal opened in midair and a figure dropped down. A man with his hood drawn over his face was giving him a big smirk. It was the mysterious merchant. Chapter 29 Consume (4) With the arrival of the mysterious merchant, Kahns and Doyles eyes grew wider. Hyung, do you also know the mysterious merchant? Doyle looked at Yeon-woo with a surprised face. Yeon-woo lightly nodded. A little. Hey, how can you be so mean to me? I thought we had something special going on. Ohoho! The mysterious merchant gave a silly smirk as he babbled out some nonsensical jokes. He didnt try hiding his fondness for Yeon-woo at all, which made Doyle eve more astonished. In fact, the mysterious merchant was not someone one could easily have access to. He seldom showed himself in the waiting room of each section, or in the boss rooms. There was never a set time or reason for him to appear. Therefore, most people stayed in the waiting room and waited for an indefinite amount of time for the mysterious merchant to show up. But now, he had just popped up out of nowhere. Of course, it wasnt actually impossible to personally strike a deal with the mysterious merchant. And also, glad to see you again, Kahn and Doyle. We havent met since you purchased the pass tickets, right? The mysterious merchant then greeted Kahn and Doyle. Oh, yeah. Kahn nodded with a sour face. He felt like he was getting a heartburn just by recalling how he had paid with his attribute points to buy the tickets to go to Section Bs waiting room. The methods one could use to befriend the mysterious merchant were very simple. One was to rank within the top 10 in the tutorial rankings. That was how Kahn had acquainted with the mysterious merchant. And the other was, To be acknowledged by him. It seemed like Yeon-woo was one of those acknowledged people. Kahn thought it was understandable. Considering what Yeon-woo had shown him so far, there was no way the mysterious merchant or the guardian wouldnt pay attention to him. After the simple greeting, the mysterious merchant quickly turned to Yeon-woo. By the way, would you mind telling me how you noticed I was here? I was so confident that I was hidding pretty well. Kahn and Doyle nodded as well. The mysterious merchant was like the guardian, he belonged to The Tower, so normal players couldnt notice their presence. However, Yeon-woo flatly replied. It would be dumb of me not to notice you when youre staring at me like that. *Grunt* I see, you are not going to tell me. The mysterious merchant let out a groan at Yeon-woos reply. But under the robes, his eyes were giving off a strange glow. He had known it from the time Yeon-woo purchased the reset tickets for section A that no one else had bought before. In many ways, Yeon-woo was a very strange person. But the mysterious merchant put on his usual smile, suppressing his feelings from showing. But next time, please show me some wit and pretend you dont see me. Youve just ruined the fun, dont you think? Ohohoho. Yeon-woo tilted his head as if questioning his true intentions. If we hadnt known you were here, werent you going to wait and pocket our items? The mysterious merchant grinned. My, my, you must have read my mind. Yeon-woo shook his head as he looked at the mysterious merchant whose face was still filled with a smirk. If I were asked to name things one should never trust in The Tower, the first thing would be the mysterious merchants. Contrary to what rumors say, that they dont come outside very often, they always keep a close watch on players while hiding right next to them to pick up the items that theyve missed or threw away. His brother said that the being that players should be wary against the most, was the mysterious merchant. They would never get the short end of the stick. Rather, they would be happy to dig around in filth if they could find anything profitable inside. They always kept an eye on players and secretly took things they abandoned and sold them at a high price. If Yeon-woo had left the lair with only the items he needed in his hands, He would have shown up belatedly and taken everything left in the lair. Of course, Yeon-woo wasnt going to give away his items that easily. 150 Tokens. Sudden words without any explanation. It was a bargain. The price for the ownership of the lair and the Blue Scale Scimitar. Kahn and Doyle then turned towards the mysterious merchant with excited faces. But the mysterious merchant snorted at Yeon-woos bargain with his arms crossed. Oh dear, now youre trying to bargain with me. But, you know, even the top rankers 160. cant get that. 180. many Tokens 200. As the mysterious merchant went on talking, Yeon-woo kept increasing the number. 250. do you think you can sell them at that price? Really? 300. You better take my offer quickly. The more you hesitate, the higher the number will be. Then Yeon-woo raised the corners of his mouth. And of course, if you dont accept it, I will blow up the entire lair. Along with all the Magic Stones inside the lair. Magic Stones like those are pretty easy to get, I can I didnt know you could get Magic Stones with a purity of over 70 so easily. Then I guess Ill have to blow them all up. For the first time, the mysterious merchants expression became stiff. Yeon-woo saw through that, and that was exactly what he was aiming for. As such, his smile grew bigger. As long as Im not a fool, theres no way I can lose if I know exactly what my opponent is after. It was only much later that the question arose in my mind. Why did Hargans Lair quest give us so few rewards? And why did it give ownership of the lair as compensation? The Tower is a place where players are rewarded according to their achievements. So there must have been a reason. Later, I figured out that Hargans Lair had a rich mineral reserve of fine Magic Stones. But when I found out about it, I wasnt too disappointed. Even if I had known beforehand, I wouldnt have been able to do anything with it. A Magic Stone was a basic medium to store and deliver mana. It was similar to an electrical conductor on Earth. The stones with higher purity were more efficient in transferring mana, so those with a purity of over 70 sold at a very high price. That was the reason why the mysterious merchant had his eyes on Hargans Lair. Of course, if the lair contained Magic Stones worth that much, I could take them for myself. But the higher the purity is, the more complicated the mining process becomes. His brother had also found it worthless even after learning about the secret of the quest. Id rather spend more time collecting Tokens. So to speak, the reserve of Magic Stones inside the lair was a white elephant to Yeon-woo. If so, he was better off selling it to the people who needed it. And the mysterious merchant appeared right in front of him just in time. The mysterious merchant finally realized that he had completely fallen in the trap Yeon-woo had set up. And now, there was nothing he could do about it. Hmm! Still, 300 Tokens is too expensive for. 400. O, okay okay! Stop! Ill pay, so dont raise it anymore! Im really gonna go broke! The mysterious merchant finally waved the white flag. Yeon-woo gave a victorious smile. Good. Ill sell it for 405 Tokens. Five is for wasting my time. Ive never seen anyone worse than me. The mysterious merchant let out a deep sigh, and stretched his hand wide into the air. *Hum* Then, a blueish magic circle was drawn in the air and the message popped up in front of Yeon-woo. [You have sold Blue Scale Scimitar and the ownership of Hargans Lair, and obtained 405 Tokens in exchange.] Yeon-woo noticed that the scimitar in his hand and the entire lair around him had disappeared. Instead, a new window appeared. [698 Tokens] Yeon-woo had less than 100 Tokens before this raid, but now it had increased to nearly 700 simply by clearing a quest and selling some items. As Yeon-woos trade ended in success, Kahn and Doyle were shaking their heads without closing their mouths. It was their first time seeing the mysterious merchant being forced into a deal. After completing the deal, the mysterious merchant kept muttering to himself, saying things like it was a total loss, there was nothing left, I got scammed, and so on. Oh, and one more thing. When Yeon-woo opened his mouth, the mysterious merchant appeared slightly vigilant of his words. W, what else are you going to rip off from me? You sound like Im bullying you. Anyway, I forgot to tell you, I have something I want to buy. This was finally his chance. The mysterious merchant grinned. Uhuhu, what do have in mind? Yeon-woo pointed at the mask he was wearing. You see, its a little melted. I need something similar. For a short moment, the mysterious merchants face distorted. Well, I do have things like that. Oh, by the way, it will cost you four Streng. Of course, throw that into our deal. You cant just do that! Then I guess you want to cancel our deal. It doesnt matter to me. ! In the mysterious merchants mind, he had already hit the ceiling and was hurling all kinds of insults at Yeon-woo. But he couldnt miss out such a big deal for such a trivial thing. In the end, the mysterious merchant once again stretched out his hand while grinding his teeth in indignation. [You have acquired the Face of White Ghost] Yeon-woo patted the mask in his hand. It had a similar design to the one he had been using, but slightly different. It wasnt made of plastic, but of a material he had never seen before. I noticed you were having a hard time because of the mask, so I prepared something good specially for you. And next time we meet, if you keep bullying me like today, Im not going to stick with your play, okay? Yeon-woo checked the artifact with a strange look. [Face of White Ghost] Classification: Headgear Rating: E+ Description: A mask with various spirits ensnared inside. The mere use of it gives off a bizarre atmosphere, and allows the user to hide some of their presence. Once worn, it doesnt come off easily. If damaged, it can restore itself by capturing another spirits. It was a mask without any special options. However, Yeon-woo liked the line describing that it wouldnt fall off from his face easily and that it would recover itself from damage. Yeon-woo turned to the side so that the others could not see his face, and removed the mask he had been wearing. He was somewhat amazed at how the mask wasnt completely ruined yet considering what he had been through. But now, he had to bid farewell to his old mask. Yeon-woo easily crushed the old mask and threw it to the floor, and wore Face of White Ghost. The material felt odd on his skin. He patted on the mask to test if it fit its description. Thankfully, the mask was stuck on his face like a leech. I appreciate your kindness. Like hell you do! *Sigh* The mysterious merchant packed up the bundle he had brought with him and put it back on his shoulder. However, despite his sigh, he couldnt erase the smile lingering on his face. The mysterious merchant opened a portal and got ready to leave. While he was sticking his foot inside, he thought of something and looked back at Yeon-woo. Oh, by the way. What is it? When you were bargaining for the Magic Stones, you seemed almost too brave as if you knew something. So tell me, was that because you knew whats going on on the other side? Under the robes, the eyes of the mysterious merchant shone keenly. However, Yeon-woo replied in a calm manner. On the other side? What do you mean? Huh. Well, its nothing. I must have been mistaken. The mysterious merchant shook his head and disappeared over the portal. Even while the blue portal was closing, Yeon-woo still kept calm. His new mask made it even harder to tell the expression he had just by looks, even more so his thoughts. Now its clear. The arms race between clans and between rankers in The Tower has become very fierce. Yeon-woos eyes let out a cold glow. Chapter 30 Consume (5) High-purity Magic Stones are the base material for crafting higher-grade artifacts. Theres a limited number of buyers, so their price is usually constant. However, despite naming an exorbitant price, the mysterious merchant still purchased the stones. This meant that there must have been a sudden increase in demand for Magic Stones. The number of rankers couldnt have changed, so it could only lead to one conclusion. The only reason to mass produce higher-grade artifacts. It must be a war. During the time when his brother was in The Tower, Arthia had been targeted by numerous clans and rankers due to their rapid growth. Then their enemies formed an alliance, leading Arthia to its downfall. Now, it had been quite a long time since Arthia had disappeared. Their alliance had petered out, which resulted in confrontations between themselves. No major antagonism must have taken place yet. If it had, it would have affected the tutorial to some extent. But at least, it was clear that some preparations were happening behind the scenes. This arms race was proof of it. Thats right. They may have made a temporary alliance in order to face a common enemy, but peace will never be everlasting in a world full of wolves. Yeon-woo laughed happily at the fact that his prediction was coming true. The more they bite each other, the more vulnerable theyll become. But, Its not the time yet. Yeon-woo wasnt even in The Tower yet. It would take him a long time to finally bite into their necks. So his plans were still a long way off. * * * Kahn and Doyle were astonished at Yeon-woos ability to haggle, and at the same time they were so glad that all the troubles were finally over. With Hargans Crown in their hands, their efforts seemed to have paid off. They had even gone all the way back to Section Bs waiting room just for this. And now, it was time to move on to the next stage. Kahn and Doyle secretly exchanged glances with each other. They were already close enough to understand each others feelings without having to talk. The mere glance was enough to exchange their thoughts. Kahn came forward and asked Yeon-woo. What are you going to do now? Do what? Yeon-woo turned to look at Kahn while fastening his dagger to his belt. Im talking about your schedule. Whats your plan? You must have collected tons of Tokens by now. Are you gonna go straight to Section F? Yeon-woo did not immediately answer Kahns questions, instead, he briefly checked the tutorial rankings. [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Edora (63,101 Points) 2. Phante (57,612 Points) 3. Kahn (55,212 Points) 52. Unknown (32,594 Points) (You) That was roughly a ten thousand points increase. His rank suddenly jumped from 150th to 52nd. The Tokens he earned from the trade must have contributed to this increase. The speed was insanely fast. But still, the gap between me and the first rank Thats even crazier. The Karma points in Phantes score remained almost unchanged. Thanks to the 5,000 points Kahn earned through Hargans Lair quest, Kahn was now only a small distance behind of him. However, Edora was different. It wasnt sure if he had places to farm points or if he was so determined to secure his spot, but he had also accumulated more than 6,000 points in this short period of time. However, Yeon-woo didnt think it was impossible to pull ahead of him. I still have my ace in the hole. The guy that dwelled in Section E. The best hidden piece concealed in the tutorial. It was the target Yeon-woo had been aiming for from the very beginning. The time is now. The vessel was complete, and he had everything he needed. Yeon-woo was going to part ways with his party and head over there. Moreover, he had seen the pain his brother had gone through. Yeon-woo had a great distrust towards the concept of teams and clans. So he shook his head in denial. No. Im not going directly to Section F. The Kahns complexion visibly brightened. Then, do you want to. But I have a business to attend to. Kahn had to stop mid sentence. A business to attend to? Yes. As Kahn was lost for words, Doyle intervened in the conversation. Hyung, theres something weve been wanting to ask you. Will you come with us? Come with you? Yes. Until the tutorial is over. No, even after we enter The Tower. Looking at Yeon-woo, Doyles eyes were glistening. In fact, Kahn and I have talked about this a lot. You and us, we really clicked together. And we achieved more than we had expected, right? Maybe if the three of us team up! Doyle poured out a flurry of words in excitement. However, No. I cant. Yeon-woos response was emphatic. Doyle asked discreetly. Can I ask you why? As I said, I have something I need to do. If thats the case, you can still join us later after you take care of it. Yeon-woo calmly shook his head. In the first place, Im not really interested in being in a team. I dont like being tied up. Is that so? Okay. Doyles shoulders dropped. He was so sad he almost looked like a puppy under the rain. Then Kahn came next to Doyle and patted him on the shoulder. We cant help it. People have different personalities. Its not like we can force him to stay with us. And things like this are gonna happen more often once we get in The Tower. Anyway, youre still staying with us until we get out of here, right? Yeon-woo nodded. Kahn gave a big laugh and turned towards the exit. Then lets go back out. People are waiting outside. * * * The northern swamp was very wide. It could take quite a lot of time to get out. There were also a lot of Lizardmen wandering around, so Yeon-woo decided to accompany them only until he got out of the swamp. The other players were dangling after the three of them. If they were separated from the party here, they were dead men. However, they kept a certain distance from the three. They all had witnessed the scene of Kahn oppressing Brend. Eventually, the players created a strange sight where they were too terrified to come close to Kahn and Doyle but had no choice but to follow them. Kahn and Doyle were also uncomfortable with their ambiguous attitude. What are you going to do now with those people? Yeon-woo asked, taking a quick peek at the players behind. Kahn and Doyle also looked perplexed. Kahn sighed lightly. Well, we cant do anything about them for now. Well have to escort them out of this swamp. As a matter of fact, Kahn and Doyle also had a place to go, just like Yeon-woo. Since they got the Hargans Crown they wanted, they didnt have any reason to hang around here any longer. The tutorials remaining time was passing quickly. Its not your duty to keep them safe. Hey, I have a human heart, you know? How can I leave them here? Kahn scowled at Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo looked calm. A human heart. In the tutorial? There was something he had always felt was weird about them. On one hand they could be stern, but on the other hand they were too soft. They were too nice to other people. Sometimes that attitude could be poisonous. Not to mention, they were currently in a place where there were a lot of hyenas just looking for a chance to bite off their necks. Yeon-woo had a lot of advice he wanted to give them, but he decided not to because it was obvious that they wouldnt listen to his advice. Also, he was going to have to leave them soon. * * * It wasnt long before Yeon-woos concerns turned out to be real. Uhm, c, can you, uh, give me some food? It wasnt much of a deal at first. All they did was to come hesitantly and beg for food. These people had been held captive and couldnt eat properly. Doyle apologized for not sharing the food in advance and he handed out some of the food he had. The player hugged the jerky he received tightly in his arms and returned to his seat. When the eyes of the other players gathered up on him, the player made eye contact with Ethan. The player then nodded silently. It was a cue to let him know his plan seemed feasible. Is that so? Ethan rolled up the corners of his mouth. In fact, it was Ethans order that sent him to beg for food. I had a feeling when they tried to take care of this many people, but they are actually a couple of pushovers. In fact, the plan Ethan had presented to Brend was very simple. My teammates and I will make a scene in order to slow them down. And then, you will come forward and ask them for a break. Do you remember the place where three rocks are placed outside the swamp? Lead them that way. Whats about next? The three of them must be exhausted from raiding Lizardman King, so I bet they arent gonna say no. Then while were on a break, hes going to make his move. And then You know what happens after that, right? Their plan was to lure Yeon-woos party to a designated location under the excuse of taking a break, and to catch Kahn and Doyle off guard to steal their items. Judging by what Ive observed, its a perfectly feasible plan. Ethans trait was Capture. His trait allowed him to infer other players personalities and tendencies after observing their habits. Thanks to this trait, Ethan had been able to come up to Section E by only relying on his wits and words, even though he didnt have any special talent. And he had examined Kahn very closely when he was humiliating Brend. After that, he had figured out something from it. What Kahn valued the most was neither money nor honor, but loyalty. Each person has a different set values and different standards. And when peoples values collide, they tend to believe that the values they pursue are the absolute justice. In Ethans view, the loyalty Kahn and Doyle valued could be easily exploited. People like them often got caught up in their loyalty and ended up digging their own grave. They could have ignored the players or leave them after saving them. However, they were protecting the them merely out of the sense of responsibility. That was the evidence. He even disliked talking behind his teammates back. In other words, if I dont cross the line, I can exploit them as much as I want. So Ethan sent his man to probe that line, and now he was getting the gist of it. No touching your loyalty or your pride, is it? Well, thats easy. Huhu. But there was something that had been nagging on his mind. If theres anything fishy about it, its him. Ethan took a quick glance at the masked man who silently followed Kahn and Doyle. It was Yeon-woo. That guy I cant tell anything no matter how hard I try. He was the one who was said to have made the most contribution in killing the Lizardman King. Even with that much skill, it was strange his name remained anonymous within the tutorial. Normally, there could be only one case. A person who doesnt reveal himself, has strict self-discipline, and knows how to calmly judge the situation. Ethans trait did not show anything from him. Moreover, whenever he watched Yeon-woo with his minions to find out about him, whether it was a coincidence or not, Yeon-woo also turned his head his way and caught his eyes. Beneath the white mask, two eyes were coldly shining. He felt naked before the two floating Will-o-wisp-like eyes that seemed to be able to see right through him. They gave him chills all over his body. But that didnt stop Ethans plan. No matter how suspicious he was, there was no way he could have noticed them plotting something. Brend, that idiots gonna take the bullet and set the table for us. Ethan scoffed at how dumb Brend could be. In fact, the plan he had told Brend wasnt the end of it, it was only the first step. The real deal would happen right after that. Drawing their attention while his friend stole a little bit of their artifacts and Tokens? It was all a lie. Stealing isnt enough. They are Kahn and Doyle were dealing with. The 3rd and the 11th ranks! And the other guy is the one who destroyed the Lizardman King. If I can take them all down Taking the first place wont be just a dream. Ethan licked his lips, his eyes giving off a cruel look. The most important part of the plan was the finesse and timing. And the masked man would never get out of this trap either. Ethan then gave a signal to his minions. Some players suddenly began to throw tantrums. Kahn, my friend is not feeling well right now. Can we slow down a little? I, Im getting really tired. Im sorry, but I need to use a bathroom. Later on, some people even started to lay down on the floor and refused to move.. Im not going to move any more! Im not! I dont have anything right now. If I go out there, Ill just be monsters food. Then, Id rather sit here all day! Kahn and Doyle were slightly annoyed. They had a long way to go, but these players were dragging their feet down. No, it wasnt just dragging them. It was almost as if they were intentionally blocking their way. They were now more like shackles instead of burdens. Doyle looked at Kahn asking what should they do. Kahn frowned and sighed briefly. It wasnt like he couldnt understand them feeling hopeless towards their future, but he couldnt just indulge all of them. He even thought that it might be better to give away some of his Tokens and leave them here. It was at this moment, Now! Ethan immediately signaled Brend. Brend was the player who had taken the role of representing the others. If such a person stepped up and mediated, they might listen to him. Brend nodded and slowly approached Kahn. Well, I think the long captivity had them mentally tired. I realize you are busy, but Id really appreciate if we can take a break around here. Kahn stopped walking and started to contemplate. Then, he looked back at Doyle and Yeon-woo and asked for their opinions. Ethan, watching from behind, gave a wicked grin. Come on now. Ive got lots of friends waiting for you to show up. It wasnt just a couple of players waiting in the vacant lot. Several troops with dozens of players in it. The scavengers were waiting inside. As soon as they enter the designated place, the traps would activate and Kahn and the rest of the party would fall into their hands. The moment when he licked his lips with a surge of greed. Huh? Ethan noticed there was someone staring at him, so he turned towards the direction he felt the gaze coming from. And there, he found a couple of eyes curved upward underneath the white mask. Is he smiling? The moment when the thought came to his mind, Were bust! Ethan instinctively stepped backward. He didnt know how Yeon-woo had noticed him, but for now, he had to run away. However, *Swish* He saw something flashing right in front of him and, *Puck* As he felt a stinging pain right in the middle of his forehead, the whole world turned red. Chapter 31 Consume (6) Ethan fell backwards as blood sprinkled out from his head. It happened in less than no time. Aaaah! Wha, whats going on! The players panicked over the sudden situation. Kahn and Doyle, who had been talking to Brend, also hurriedly turned their eyes towards the scene. But regardless of the disturbance, Yeon-woo fixed his grasp on Carshinas Dagger and dashed forward. His targets were the players Ethan kept close to himself. How the hell did he? They were surprised at the fact that their cover was blown, but at the same time, they dispersed in all directions in order to make their escape. How naive. Yeon-woo laughed at how the players were all running away after just a light push. In fact, Yeon-woo had noticed their plan not long after they started to execute it. He always kept his senses strengthened in a passive state. Thanks to this, he was able to detect even the slightest changes in his surroundings. Like this, if there was anything suspicious, his instincts would warn him immediately. And that was what happened this time. His senses had been capturing every movement of the players who were following Yeon-woos party. Even their words and their actions. And then his senses had caught Ethan. The look he had when he examined the three of them. The attitude he showed when he gave orders to some of the players. And the way he talked to Brend while avoiding other players eyes. In his own conceit, he thought he was acting in secret. But foolishly enough, his actions were only raising Yeon-woos suspicion. Since then, Yeon-woo had expanded his senses, just to be on the safe side. Then, he realized that an unidentified group of players was preparing for an ambush in a vacant lot not far away. That could only mean one thing. Scavengers. It meant that the players who they had thought to be Hargans victims were actually more wicked than the Lizardmen. So Yeon-woo eliminated Ethan as soon as he showed signs of taking action. I have to strike them first before they can make their move. Judging by the number of players hiding, there were more than the three of them could handle. It seemed like they have gathered all the scavengers around this region. He didnt know how Ethan gave signals to the other hiding scavengers, but he needed to kill them before they could prepare. In any case, despite their efforts to run away, they still hadnt escaped Yeon-woos sensory area. In his running gait, Yeon-woo drew several daggers. *Swish* And then he threw them in a fan shape. *Puck* The fleeing scavengers fell flat on their faces with a dagger stuck in their heads or their backs. Only two of them, who were more skilled than the others, managed to deflect his daggers and run away. When Yeon-woo was about to chase after the scavengers he missed, Dude! What the hell are you doing? Kahn stood in his way with a startled look. In his eyes, it seemed like Yeon-woo was slaughtering innocent players all of a sudden. Yeon-woo replied with a callous voice. Stop acting like a fool and take a look around you. What are you talking about? If you still dont understand whats happening, then just shut your mouth and stay out of my way. With those words said, Yeon-woo quickly brushed past Kahns side. *Swish* Kahn tried to shout at him one more time but soon realized something was wrong and took a quick look around. Doyle, who was already aware of the situation, was concentrating his mana onto his hand. Hyung. I wasnt expecting anything like this. Damn it! Kahn creased his brows and drew a sword from his waist. Before he knew it, they had been surrounded by a group of players. Each of them took out a sword or an axe from who knows where, emitting a murderous atmosphere. Brend was the only one who couldnt figure out the whole situation. He stammered over his words. Wha, whats going on? Whe, where did you get those weap Kuk! A player beside him, as if he didnt want to bother telling him, frowned at his question and chopped Brends face off with his hatchet. You fell for our trap like an idiot, thats whats going on. Pthu! This is why you were trapped in the human farm. Many normal players had already fallen dead after being attacked by the players who they had considered to be allies. Just like Brend, they were players who had not understood the quick turn of events. The remaining players, or scavengers, talked among themselves. It was almost done, though. How the hell did we get caught? How do you think we got caught? Obviously, it was Ethan, that stupid bastard got caught. That idiot. Quit whining and get ready. These guys, theyre dangerous. Well have to hold out until they bring backup. Well, good thing one of them went after them. Hopefully, they will take care of that guy. These players were the ones who had killed Hargan on his second phase. Facing such strong players, the scavengers had to enter the battle with complete concentration. But they didnt seem to think they were going to lose. Yeon-woo and others should already be tired from the big battle, and they would be far outnumbering Yeon-woos party after their reinforcement joined them. They even had some top rankers on their side. Who the hell are these guys? Kahn gave an annoyed frown while he gathered up his mana. * * * They must be the original owners of the human farm. Yeon-woo was able to extrapolate their identity as he closely followed them. Not all scavengers were mere looters, some of them joined hands with monsters. As a bait, these scavengers pretend to be hurt and ask nearby players for help to lure them into the trap. When they succeed, they give the human meat to the monsters, and they take the artifacts and Tokens for themselves. When we found out that the owners of a human farm providing human flesh to monsters were, in fact, human beings just like us, our team was furious at their vicious acts. And we swore to ourselves. That wed wipe those villains out of the tutorials and The Tower! He said that the scavengers who provided human meat to monsters were known as the worst kind of scavengers that existed in the tutorial. But rooting these criminals out of the tutorial was a formidable task because their organization not only was huge, but it also had the king of monsters watching their back. If they intended to hide, they could conceal themselves anywhere in Section E. So whenever they had pursuers, they called out monsters to fight off the players and they themselves ran away to hide. Nevertheless, his brother and Arthia was relentless in their pursuit. In the end, they were able to wipe out all the scavengers and completely destroy the organization to prevent their resurgence. He had been able to rank second place thanks to the achievement he made at that time, it had been an audacious decision and a remarkable deed. Even after that, he checked the tutorial every once in a while to make sure crimes like the human farm could never recur. Supposedly, they were gone for good, because his brother said they never reappeared ever again. That was why Yeon-woo only kept it as a piece of information without worrying about it. But youre back again? He didnt know whether they were copycats, or they were the remaining players who had remained hidden until Arthia was gone. But there were two things he could tell for sure. One was the fact that the same crime was happening right now, and the other was that they tried to corner him into their trap. The players who were originally trapped in the farm have probably already been killed. Yeon-woo shone coldly in his eyes. Although he had once made a cold-hearted decision back when he had found the human farm, he was still a human just like anyone else. The idea of selling his own kind to monsters was just utterly incomprehensible. They even tried to make the most of it by leaving their ally, Hargan, to die. Theyre not someone I can take lightly. Before they can notice the situation here, Ill have to counter-ambush them and get rid of them as soon as possible. And as expected, these scavengers were doing their job in leading him to their reinforcement. He hadnt caught the fleeing scavengers on purpose in order to pinpoint the place where the rest were hiding. And the moment he sensed their position, *Swish* Kuk! Nono! Yeon-woo threw daggers at the now useless players before plunging into the grassy field. They should be showing up any time now. Why arent they com Kuk! Inside one of the bushes, a scavenger was muttering to himself while crouching down. But soon, he was stopped by a sudden searing pain in the back of his neck. He tried to raise his head up, but before he could even scream, his head had already been separated from his neck and dropped rolling on the floor. A puddle of blood formed on the ground. *Plop* After a simple splash from stepping on the puddle, not a single noise was made as Yeon-woo moved on to the next point. It was like a feline trying to hunt down its prey. Secretly, but swiftly. *Pat* A pair of Will-o-wisp were darting across the woods. * * * It took a long time before the scavengers waiting for Ethan realized something was wrong. C Fuck! Whats taking him so long? C No kidding. Did he get caught or something? C Hes brought small fries before, but hes never got caught, has he? C Thats true but, shit. Im just fucking bored. When the scavengers were on their mission, they usually wore a piece of cloth to cover up their faces, and called themselves with numbers such as Eins, Zwei, Drei, etc. It was a measure to prevent giving out their identities when confronting enemies. A long time ago when the whole criminal syndicate was on the brink of annihilation, the remaining players adopted this method to conceal themselves from Arthia, or that was what they heard from senior players. And even after Arthias disappearance, it stuck around and became sort of a custom, still being practiced until now. Unlike how their seniors used to keep their identities secret even between themselves, the scavengers at the current time knew each other. But by covering up their faces and names, they could somewhat erase the guilt of doing bad things. Strangely, however, they werent getting any notice from Dreisig, or Ethan, who was supposed to be here with their prey by now. They were still waiting for their prey to appear. C Huhu. The real Blood Sword and Foxy Tail. If we can actually hunt them down, wouldnt they be the biggest catch weve ever had? C Except for Phante and Edora, those crazy siblings, theyre actually the best team in the tutorial right now. Its going to be really fun destroying such strong players. Not to mention the stuff theyre carrying. C The sword that Blood Sword is carrying, Dragon Slayer(), was it? Thats mine. C The hell? I called dibs way before, you dumbass! C Whatever you say. But finders keepers. C You two, knock it off. The boss will take care of the distribution, so stop squabbling. Lets just talk about something useful, like how to spend the rewards from the Lizardman King. After some cackling and chattering, they lifted their heads. C Damn, hes taking really long. I think somethings happened there. Siebzehn, try contacting Ethan. Zwei grumbled and gave orders to Siebzehn who was hiding in the bushes some distance away from to him. The communication artifact commonly given to all scavengers was emitting light, waiting for a response. But no answer came back. C Siebzehn? Siebzehn! Where the hell did he go? Zwei knitted his brows and turned his head sideways. C Neun, is Siebzehn there? You go ahead and contact him. C . C Neun? Neun! Neun, who had just been arguing over Dragon Slayer with Zwei, gave no response either. Zwei suddenly felt a shiver down his spine. His teammates had been going missing without him knowing. Which could only mean We are being attacked! Zwei sprang up to his feet. Zwei placed 15th in tutorial rankings. And he prided himself in his skills, saying they were comparable to those in the top 10. But a player such as himself hadnt been able to notice the enemys presence until all of his teammates had already died. The stealthiness the enemy possessed was beyond his imagination. Just then, *Rustle* Where the fuck are you? Zwei quickly turned towards the direction from where he heard a sound coming from. There, however, he only found bushes swaying with the wind. No player to be found. You son of a bitch! Once more, he turned to his back as soon as he heard another sound. And again, there was no one. Zwei frowned irritatedly. I see you dont have guts to fight me head-on. If youre trying to break my fighting spirit by doing this, it wont work. He was talking to himself with his teeth gritted. It was more of a self-hypnosis than a threat. The more sounds he heard, and the stronger the wind became, the more intense the chills that ran through his spine grew. Fear was rising from under his feet and it was slowly squeezing his heart. His mind was filled with a single desire, that was to quickly kill him and to get out of there. *Rustle* He spotted a presence coming from his blind spot. Zwei quickly threw the sword he was holding. *Puck* I got him! He clearly heard his sword hitting something. Zwei immediately threw himself in that direction. But instead of his enemy, he only found one of his teammates, Vier, panting for air with a sword stuck in his heart. Viers face was so pale and filled with one clear emotion. It was fear. R, run Gho st! And Vier dropped his head, leaving only those words behind. Zwei felt that the fear that had only been squeezing his heart had already climbed up to his throat. At that moment, a white mask dropped down in front of Zwei. Along with terror, despair, and then, death. *Shluk* * * * Khan and Doyle were still having a tense confrontation. What the hell is Arangdan doing? Khan felt a surge of anger. Arangdan professed themselves as a vigilante group. But they didnt know that crimes like this were prevalent in Section E. On a second thought, he wondered about Yeon-woo. He was currently on his way to catch the fleeing scavengers. He couldnt have shown such fast judgement unless he knew about them beforehand. But how on earth did he know these facts that even Arangdan didnt know? His question, however, did not last long. The scavenger who identified himself as Eins was making his move, and the other players were also slowly narrowing the distance between them. The moment he tried to clear a path with Doyle, *Whistle* What? Enemy? Ally? Suddenly a presence was heard from the sky. All the players, including Kahn, Doyle, and Eins, stopped moving and raised their heads. *Fa-thud* A bunch of unknown objects fell from the sky. Then one of them came rolling towards Eins toe. What the hell is this? As Eins narrowed his eyes to confirm what it was, he soon stood frozen to the spot with his mouth agape. The object that had rolled next to his feet. It was the head of Zwei, his face filled with fear. Chapter 32 Consume (7) Zwei! The numbers in their names represented their rank within the organization. The fact that the second strongest Zwei had been killed like this! Vier! Neun! What the hell happened Stay away, idiots! Youre gonna get yourselves ki Some of the scavengers were deeply shocked by the sight of their teammates decapitated heads. Eins tried to warn the other scavengers, but it was already too late. *Swish* A blade suddenly dropped down from the sky next to Eins. And there, he found Zehn with his hands grabbing tightly onto his throat. *Gurgle* But soon, he collapsed on the floor frothing at his mouth. And on that spot where Zehn had been standing, now stood Yeon-woo with a cold smile underneath his white mask. *Splash* Kuk! Damn it! Yeon-woo then swung his arm and scattered several daggers in a fan shape towards the other scavengers. The daggers plucked into the scavengers necks. They firmly clutched their wounds in an effort to stop the bleeding, but soon they ended up collapsing as their blood sprayed all over the floor. The remaining scavengers finally came to their senses and stepped forward to kill Yeon-woo. However, Kahn and Doyle, who had been looking for an opportunity, sprang forward. In a situation where their formation had been broken, and with the two peoples offensive being added into the mix, the scavengers were literally being swept away. Stop those three! Do whatever you can to stop them! In his fright, Eins yelled at the top of his lungs. But from the moment their siege had turned into a melee, they had little chances of winning the battle. Yeon-woo was dashing from scavenger to scavenger just like a wolf killing a flock of sheep. Swords were swung from every direction, but none of them could deceive Yeon-woos senses. Yeon-woo skillfully dodged the attacks as if he had eyes everywhere, he held his dagger backward while stabbing at his opponents muscles and arteries, and threw several daggers that penetrated their necks. Kahn and Doyle were just as fierce as Yeon-woo. Doyle quickly slid to a side as he summoned a series of flamebugs. Then, he made them explode in the middle of a group of scavengers, wreaking chaos in the battlefield. Kahn, on the other hand, was fighting amid the enemy lines. Streams of blood splashed up whenever he wielded his sword, as if to show why he was called Blood Sword. The scene they created felt like a city being engulfed by a tidal wave. Now, the scavengers position was reversed. From the predators, into the preys You sons of bitches! Eins struggled as hard as he could in order to turn the situation around. But before he knew it, Kahn was already right in front of his face. He hurriedly swung his sword from the shock. Without missing the chance, Kahn wielded his sword aiming for Eins neck *Shluk* And his head fell on the floor. * * * The scavengers collapsed as quickly as the initial shock they had created with their appearance. Their awaited backup showed up dead, and their leader, Eins, also died a sudden death. Their morale hit rock bottom. Eventually, the scavengers abandoned their weapons one by one and began to surrender, knowing that they had no chance of winning. I, I surrender! Please, d, dont kill me! We were just forced to do what Eins told us to do. Believe me! Y, yeah hes right! We had no choice but to take part in order to survive! B, but Ive never killed any player, so please, spare me! They wanted to bet on Kahns and Doyles compassion. They had seen, how Kahn and Doyle had tried to take responsibility for the slaves even though they werent acquainted with them. Based on this, they thought that Kahn and Doyle might spare their lives if they put down their weapon and surrendered. However, Whats the difference between you and Hargan? Kahn looked at the kneeling players and inquired coldly. W, what? Im asking what makes you different from Hargan who consumed his own kind, shitheads! What Kuk! Kahn relentlessly stuck his sword into their throats. The scavengers then realized who they had messed with. They had thought he was still green, but the player they were dealing with was the Blood Sword. A swordsman who was born as the son of a ranker in The Tower but had made his own name without riding on his fathers coattail. They should have known that such a person would not be swayed by mere compassion. Hargan at least cried when he saw his wife and his babies dead. But what about you? You must have been laughing all the while you sold other players to the monsters! And you even murdered the rest of the trapped players! In the end, seeing that it was dangerous to stay any longer, the scavengers began to run away one by one. There was a great risk of falling prey to the Lizardmen by escaping unarmed into the swamp area. But they couldnt afford to think that far ahead. However, escaping wasnt going to be so easy. Just like when Yeon-woo eliminated their reinforcement, he was now hunting them from the shadows. Eventually and for a long time, horrible screams echoed around the forest. By the time the heavy smell of blood drifted with the wind, all the scavengers had already disappeared. *Tak* Yeon-woo returned after getting rid of the last remaining scavenger, and there, he saw Kahn and Doyle sitting down deep in sorrow. They had thought they had rescued the people who had been trapped by the Lizardman King. But the slaves were, in fact, all dead, and the only ones left were the scavengers trying to kill them. It must have been a tremendous shock. Yeon-woo didnt say a word. Unlike himself, who had experienced this kind of things many times in Africa, this must have been the first time for them. There will be apprehension towards humans, and there will be anger towards those who did this. In times like this, with all these kinds of emotions stirring their minds, no consolation would help them. The only thing he could do was to wait for them to organize their thoughts and stand on their own two feet. After that, people usually fall into one of two cases. Either they go crazy or they let it go. In the meantime, Yeon-woo wiped the blood off of Carshinas Dagger with a cloth and stuck it next to his waist. Kahn then looked at Yeon-woo with an indifferent stare. How come youre so calm after this? I got used to it. I have no idea what kind of life you might have lived. What about other people in your world, are they just like you? Yeon-woo shrugged his shoulders. If they were, the whole world would have gone mad. Kahn, as if he was exhausted, lightly rubbed his eyes with his index finger and thumb. Then, he swept his face with his hands and looked at Yeon-woo with a serious look. Can I be honest? Yeon-woo nodded calmly. He had a rough idea about what he was going to say. These crazy bastards who had been pretending to be victims got us shocked but Truth be told, both of us are a little scared of you too. . I dont understand how you can remain cool in a situation like this. I cant help but think that you were suspicious of them from the beginning. Kahns expression was sunken. Youve never trusted anyone from the start, have you? And that includes us too. Kahn only kept the latter words in his mind, but Yeon-woo knew where Kahn was going with his words. I guess its time to leave. Yeon-woo thought now was the time to part with them. Yeon-woo never trusted anyone from this world, Kahn and Doyle wanted to establish their teams relationship based on trust. Their relationship was bound to break apart. Especially Kahn and Doyle, who wanted to open up their minds to Yeon-woo, would be hurt to find out that Yeon-woo only considered them as mere business partners. Yeon-woo felt a little bitter aftertaste. Even being how he is, he didnt consider them as complete strangers. The cheerful Kahn and the warm-hearted Doyle. They both had such a big charm to them. However, they had their own perspective, and Yeon-woo had his own. If things didnt match, they had to break up. Then Ill be on my way. And with a short farewell, Yeon-woo left on his own. Doyle stepped forward as if he wanted to say something, but Kahn reached out and blocked him. And just like that, they parted ways. * * * Hyung! What have you done! With a sad look, Doyle watched as Yeon-woo disappeared, then looked back at Kahn and shouted. Doyle usually didnt show much emotion, but right now, he was showing genuine anger. Behind Yeon-woos back, Doyle had seen something indescribable. However, Sit down. Tell me! Why did you do that? Even if we had to part, you know how much Cain I told you, sit down. Kahn said in a low, serious voice. Doyle then came to his senses. He noticed something strange about Kahns voice. His deep set eyes were looking serious. Its for the best. Whats! Did you not see this? Kahn pointed to one of the swords dropped by a dead scavenger. It was just a normal sword one could easily purchase from a mysterious merchant with two Strength points. When Doyle was about to ask what was he talking about, he then found out a thread hanging from the tip of the sword. White and green threads were tied in a unique pattern. Doyles voice trembled slightly. Wait, is that? Yes, its Arangdans mark. ! Doyles face was getting stiff. Actually, I thought it was a little strange. Why would Arangdan or Cheonghwado go out of their way and try to keep the tutorial in order? . They mades excuses saying it was to procure an influx of new players, but people like us know thats a load of crap. The ones behind Arlandans back, Cheonghwado, was one of the ten biggest clans within The Tower. Their clan valued chivalry and worshiped swordsmanship and gallantry. Naturally, they always had plenty of applicants without having to put any effort into attracting newbies, and they could admit whoever they needed. When Cheonghwado had announced the establishment of Arangdan in order to watch over the tutorial, other clans and rankers had doubted their intentions. But without any solid proof, they could do nothing but let them be. What if it was, in fact, a cover to secretly take over the scavengers? The tutorial runs via a series of complex systems that differ from those present in The Tower. I dont know exactly what theyre after, but if they are trying to take advantage of the system. Kahn had to pause as he clenched his teeth. He was holding back the burning anger welling up inside him. Then, their story finally adds up. Right? Doyle nodded his head in silence. Come to think of it The foundation of Arangdan came suddenly right after Arthia had wiped out all of the scavengers in the tutorial. They probably needed a more solid management system. Doyle gritted his teeth. He finally understood why Kahn had to send Yeon-woo away with a ridiculous excuse. He didnt want to drag Yeon-woo into the risk that was about to follow as he seemed to have important businesses to attend to. Kahn must not have wanted to disturb him. Hyung, then are you. Kahn nodded gravely. Yes. Im gonna have to go see that idiot Bild before I can carry on. You should go ahead and head to where Vigridr is. Vigridr. It was the other hidden piece that required Kahn and Doyle to obtain Hargans Crown beforehand. It was the ultimate goal they hoped to achieve in the tutorial. It was also the only way Kahn and Doyle could catch up with the Edora and Phante siblings who had been stacking up Karma points with incredible speed. Dont be silly, hyung. Doyle had a big smile on his face. Youre not the only one who wants to see those bastards faces. Im dying to know what hes going to say about this. He had also decided to abandon their chance. Kahn shook his head as if knowing that would be his answer. You know, I think youre the dumbest one there is. I mean, you pretend to be smart and all, but in the end, you end up making the dumbest decision. Look at whos talking. Just as always, Kahn and Doyle giggled as they joked with each other. And now, they set their feet towards the opposite direction of Yeon-woos. The direction that lead towards the western territory where Arangdan was known to be stationed. * * * Yeon-woo stopped for a moment and shifted his gaze towards the west. Idiots. Yeon-woo had a vague notion as to where the two were heading to. And their thoughts behind such a sudden farewell. But he had to go east. The was something he had to do. If it wasnt now, there would never be a second chance. However, If they had asked him to come with them before he left, if they had asked him for help. Could he still have refused them? Without having a proper answer, Yeon-woo continued to move eastward. To the place where the hidden piece, Akashas Snake, was. Chapter 33 Akasha’s Snake (1) Volume 2, Chapter 8) Bilds brows trembled. Team 2 was annihilated? Im afraid so. Team 2 was in charge of supporting Arangdan from behind the scenes by supplying them with materials. It must be them again. The subordinate lowered his head without replying, but that was enough for an answer. Bild continued with a seemingly irritated voice. You said they were enough for this task so I gave you the chance, but you failed me. Ha! Its as if we just let them take Hargans Crown for free. The subordinate kept his head low while bowing. He knew that making excuses in this situation would just make his problems worse. It was only two days ago when Bild had ordered Team 2, the scavenger troop, to get rid of Yeon-woos team. Arangdan had brought a piece of information saying that the three of them had immediately headed towards Hargans Lair as soon as they entered Section E. For that reason, he had set up a trap. However, contrary to expectations, they managed to exterminate every last one of the scavengers that participated on the mission. Including both the baits and the backups. Not only that, but they had also taken Hargans Crown, which Bild was saving for the end of the tutorial.It was quite gut-wrenching for Bild. You fools. Do I have to step up for a task like this? I, Im terribly sorry. He had put a lot of work into preparing Team 2, but now his efforts had ended up being in vain. He couldnt let them get away with this. If he left this matter unsettled, it was clear that there would be a punishment coming from the Isle. Put Team 1 on standby. Y, you mean the Team 1? The subordinate opened his eyes in surprise. Team 1. The players in this team were known as the elite players in Arangdan, and were being specially trained for Cheonghwado. Each one of them was among the top rankers in the tutorial. But what surprised him the most was that this was the first time Bild had ordered to assemble the whole team. And all of that just to deal with three people? To him, it seemed like a waste. Theyre the ones who destroyed Team 2 with only three of them. Blood Sword, Foxy Tail, and the masked one. Their level is higher than I expected. Bild leaned back on the chair. Its not that bad. This will serve as a good combat experience for them. The subordinate bowed his head in agreement. Even from his point of view, the players in Team 1 were all full of conceit. Their belief in that they would be the next leading players of Cheonghwado was so strong that even Bilds words were often ignored. Bild was planning to make use of this opportunity for both getting rid of the eyesores, and throwing a damper on their pride. And, I will be moving along with them. ! The subordinates eyes widened, but he soon lowered his head again. Prior to becoming an executive in Arangdan, he was also a player who had climbed some floors in The Tower. No matter how good players were in the tutorial, there was a huge gap between them and players already in The Tower. Those high rankers are dead now. He clicked his tongue in pity. Players from The Tower would receive a severe penalty from the guardian if they intervened in the tutorial. But Bild decided to step up even at the risk of receiving such penalty. Thats how much of an obstacle they posed to him. Or are you considering the possibility of them having noticed the identity of Team 2? Bild slowly nodded his head. Theres no reason to leave a potential risk behind. Besides, we cant let them get away with what they have done to us, can we? Bild then gave him an order as he bent his brows. Immediately assemble all members of Team 1. And also, warn them that those who fail to comply will be cut off from the clan on the spot. Roger. Bild clicked his tongue as he watched the subordinate leave. We were almost done collecting the sacrifices. I didnt expect a setback in our plan. When he had first heard of what happened to Kaen, Bild had thought he could easily run Yeon-woo off the road. But now, he couldnt just stand by after all the trouble Yeon-woo had caused. Still, Blood Sword and Foxy Tail, their backgrounds are too big. Theres also the possibility of the masked guy being secretly raised by other clans. He must have someones backing. Bild had already excluded the possibility of Yeon-woo being alone. As far as he knew, no player with that level of ability could have been raised without any support. Bild couldnt look down on his ability to clear the Inner Area as a solo player, even going as far as speedrunning it. So he had to get rid of them as secretly as possible, leaving no evidence behind. Of course, it wasnt because he was afraid of their background. The power Cheonghwado had in The Tower was really unmatched. It was only because he didnt want to arouse any suspicion from other clans or rankers. After the downfall of Arthia, the forced peace in The Tower is now gradually being chiseled away. Now, its just like a ticking time bomb. You never know when its going to explode. But at least before it explodes, we have to gather up as much strength as we can. Secretly, and without anyone noticing, Arangdan was in charge of supplying the necessary materials to gather up their strength. On that account, Bild couldnt forgive Yeon-woos party for destroying Team 2. Bild thought for a moment about how to eliminate them. However, his thoughts did not last long. *Kwang* Were under attack! Damn it! What the hell is going on! An explosion shook the whole command post violently. The noise came from the entrance. B, Bild! Then the subordinate, who had been ordered to gather up Team 1, rushed back into his room. Bild asked with a frown on his face. What just happened outside? Th, theyre here! They? Blood Sword and Foxy Tail! What? Bild rose from his seat with an irritated look. Before the subordinate could continue, Bild spoke with a curl on his lips Theyve saved me some trouble now that they came here on their own. Just then, *Kwang* Suddenly, the wall to his left was blasted off and Kahn appeared along with Doyle. As if they had clove their way straight across, they were covered in dust and blood. Bild! Kahn burst into a rage with a distorted expression while looking at the man who had turned the tutorial into hell, *Rumble* Murderous aura raved through the room like a windstorm. Kuk! Waaak! Some clan members had ran into the room chasing after the two players, but most of them were blown away by his aura, and those who werent still spilt blood and fainted. The floor was quaking up and down, and the room was reeking of blood. Kahn drenched in blood and with his blood-soaked Dragon Slayer gave the impression of a demon straight out of hell. This was the true form of Blood Sword that had drawn the attention from various clans and rankers in The Tower. Bild slowly drew his sword, unveiling his murderous aura. He felt a tingling sensation all over his body. But even so, the sneer on Bilds face grew bigger and bigger. I was getting bored stuck in the tutorial. Lets enjoy ourselves, son of the Iron Lion. At the end of his words, *Kwang* Bild and Kahn flung themselves at each other. Once again, another explosion erupted inside the room. * * * While Bild and Kahn were fighting each other, Yeon-woo was reaching the eastern area of Section E. The lush forest soon came to an end, and the black rocky mountains started to show their spiky heads. A wide and barren desert. It was the Orcs territory. Orcs are monsters that possess a solid physique and muscles with a grimly twisted pig face. They are two meters in size, which is bigger than a Lizardman. Orcs show aggressive behavior towards players, they will run to attack a player as soon as they spot one. This kind of behavior makes it harder for players to hunt them down. But of course, that did not matter to Yeon-woo even a bit. As he ventured around the eastern desert, four Orcs suddenly jumped at him during their patrol. *Puck* But Yeon-woo easily sliced off the gullets of three of the Orcs, and severed the arm and leg muscles of the remaining one and laid him on the floor. Then he climbed on his body and held a dagger against his neck. Chwik! H, human! Strong! S, spare me! Players and monsters were alike, they all begged for their lives when facing imminent death. Yeon-woo asked the Orc with a cold smile on his face. I kept you alive because you seemed the smartest of all. R, right! Chwik! I, am the smartest, in the tribe! Chwik! Orc intensely nodded his head with a pale look. But the truth was, Yeon-woo randomly picked one out of the four Orcs. Let me ask you a question. Have you seen any cottage nearby? It should be somewhere on the rocky mountain or on the branches of a tree. W, what? Chwik. You better think hard. There are lots of other Orcs around that I can ask. The Orc then quickly put his brain to work. To survive, he had to remember things in great detail, like what he had eaten five days ago. The cold blade of the dagger started to slice into the skin on his neck. Blood was dripping out of the wound, but the Orc was too terrified to feel the pain on his throat. Soon enough, the Orc managed to conjure up a memory he had regarding a house. Th, there is one! Chwik! I have never seen it! But my friends were scouting, and they saw a strange house, hanging on the Baotri! But they said, it was too high, so they just came back! Beneath the mask, Yeon-woos eyes shone brightly. This must be it. It was the place where the helper who would lead him to the hidden piece, Akashas Snake, lived. And where is that? The Orc realized that the dagger had stopped digging into his throat, so he quickly answered. You have to walk, a little bit left to the sunrise, takes two meals of time. Northeast, about half a day from here. The Orc then shouted urgently. L, let me g Kuk! But he couldnt finish his words. The dagger penetrated deeply into his neck and cut off his artery. Wh, why? With his life fading away, the Orc spat out one last word with the intention to ask why had he killed him despite having answered his question. I was only asking you a question, and I didnt say I was going to let you live. Hearing Yeon-woos cold reply, the Orc was left in shock as he wheezed out his last breath. Yeon-woo immediately took out a dagger and began to cut the dead orcs stomachs open. It was to take their ribs. Orcs bones were very high in density. They were perfect materials for crafting various artifacts. As he dissected the carcasses, Yeon-woo meticulously mapped out his future plans. Akashas Snake is a tricky monster. It only shows up at certain times, under certain conditions and circumstances. Without his help, Ill never be able to find it. Akashas Snake was a monster that inhabit deep down under the ground in the eastern desert area. But unlike its name, it was not an ordinary snake. It was a predator that could swallow and devour everything. His brother had left various records about Akashas Snake in his diary. Not just because that was how shocked he had been when he had first faced Akashas Snake, but also because it was the experience that had helped Arthia become who they were. Yeon-woo was thinking of killing such monster on his own. Its size was larger than the four or five rocky mountains combined, and its length was immeasurably long. I even wondered how could a monster like that exist in the tutorial. It was said that Akashas Snake sometimes had to come out to the surface in order to breathe. It also filled its hungry stomach while it stayed on the surface. We tried to kill such monster without having any knowledge about it. No wonder we almost lost our fight. But luckily, we met him. The person who saved his brother and Arthia during their battle with the snake. My first master, Galliard. Snake hunter, Galliard. Yeon-woo muttered the name of the person he should be meeting soon. Of course, if he knew I was calling him with cheesy words like master, hed be come running here to punch me in the face. Anyway, he was a man who seemed to be ever so free but was imprisoned by memories of the past. Thats the reason he had been hunting Akashas Snake for decades. Galliard had a rather unique history. He was a player. However he had never stepped into The Tower. For decades, he had only stayed in the tutorial that resets every round. But it wasnt because he wasnt weak. Later on, when his brother looked back after becoming the sixth top ranker in The Tower, Gilliard had never been weaker than the other rankers. He even presumed he could be among the top rankers. If he had left the tutorial and tried to climb the tower Perhaps Galliard could have climbed higher than his brother. His brother felt it was a waste to have a player with such great skill stuck in the tutorial. Galliard just didnt have any reputation in The Tower, but he knew what Galliard would be capable of. So he used pass tickets to try to convince him over and over again, but Galliar refused everytime. When his brother asked for the reason, he never gave him a proper answer. He could only guess that Galliard was trapped by a regretful memory that involved Akashas Snake, and that the memory was holding him from leaving the tutorial. Jeong-woo was able to find Akashas Snake with the help of his teammates. But I dont have the time to make such preparations, so Ill have to meet up with Galliard and get his help. It may have been a precious bond for his brother, but Yeon-woo didnt pay much attention to the fact. He was going to take whatever he could take from Gilliard. Even his skills, if possible. The white mask turned to northeast. If not, Ill have to force him. Chapter 34 Akasha’s Snake (2) Yeon-woo looked for Galliard as he killed the Orcs he encountered throughout his journey northeastward. The Baotri that the Orc mentioned meant rugged rocky mountain. It was not easy to find a specific spot in the eastern desert area where everything around were rocky mountains. Moreover, Orcs were not fools either. After noticing that their scouts werent coming back, they started sending groups consisting of more than a dozen Orcs and others even started to search for Yeon-woo on their own accord. Fortunately, he managed to find Galliards cottage by then. Is this it? Yeon-woo muttered in a low voice as he stood in front of one of the mountains. It was the highest and steepest rocky mountain in the vicinity. The height of it made the other mountains around look small in comparison. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes and strengthened his eyesight. Then, as if he had zoomed in with a camera, he found something barely peeking out from the tip of the mountain. It was a small cottage roughly supported by a few thick wooden pillars on a sloping cliff. It looked like it could collapse in any moment, but Yeon-woo shouted with joy because it was the same cottage he had seen in the diary. Later I figured out, Galliard changes the location of his cottage with each round of the tutorial. Its so annoying to have to search every corner of eastern desert every time I visit. His brother also did not know why Galliard kept moving around. He could only guess that it had something to do with chasing Akashas Snake. Lets get in there first. Yeon-woo started to climb up the rocky mountain, lightly hitting the ground. The slope was too steep and rugged to climb without a single piece of safety equipment, but thanks to his high stats and skills, it wasnt too difficult for Yeon-woo. All he had to do was to pinpoint the safe places to step on with his strengthened vision, and leap up with his strong leg muscles. Yeon-woo climbed so fast that before he knew it he had already landed on a small yard in front of the cottage. And he knocked on the door. Excuse me. But no sound was heard from the inside. He expanded the scope of his senses and scanned inside the cottage, but he couldnt sense anything. Is anyone here? He couldnt just open the door and enter without the owners permission. In fact, Galliard was a character who seldom stayed at home and most of the time could be found outside walking around. So Yeon-woo sat on a bench in the yard, and began to wait for Galliard. * * * Who are you? The sunset was spreading across the sky when Gilliard returned home. When he arrived, Yeon-woo was in the middle of his meditation. He immediately opened his eyes and greeted Gilliard. Im Cain. I dont care about your name. Im asking you what are you doing in front of my house? Galliard eyed at Yeon-woo up and down with a look full of suspicion. But to Yeon-woo, Galliard was a very intriguing existence. Demi-humans They actually exist. A tall stature reaching about 190 centimeters, a sturdy but sleek body frame, brown skin tone, well-defined, handsome features And then, the long, pointed ears. Galliard was not a human. An Elf, one of the most prominent members of the demi-humans. Among them, he was a Dark Elf that was classified as a natural born warrior. Ive been introduced by teammates. Id like to buy something. Are you the Galliard? With a stiff expression, Galliard threw a freshly caught beast on the floor, and lowered his bow from his shoulder. He was getting ready for a fight. Dark Elves were often treated as freaks even among the Elves. While most of the Elves loved peace and cared for nature, the Dark Elves were more cruel and sometimes cold-blooded hunters. In some cases, they would abandon their teammates without any hesitation if it was for a greater good. Maybe thats the reason. When I first met Galliard, he was very doubtful and would always be on guard against others. Id like to get Undines Goblet. Galliard slightly creased his brows. Who told you that? Braham. That asshole. I told him not to go babbling about this anymore. Braham was the name of an old friend of Galliard. He was the person who had been originally trying to climb The Tower with him. And he was also one of the people that Jeong-woo called his masters. Yeon-woo was complete stranger to Braham, but he didnt care at all. He was going to leave Galliard as soon as he got the item he needed. Theres no need to befriend him just because he was close to Jeong-woo. Galliard had nothing to do with the betrayal his brother had suffered. He had never entered The Tower, and had no will to intervene in any other business. But still, it wouldnt do him any good to reveal who he was. Even if he did, it would just make things awkward for both of them. For Yeon-woo, it was enough to know what kind of people his brother had connections with. Okay. Galliard let out a deep sigh. Then he slung his bow back on his shoulder and picked up the beast he had dropped before. Come in. Yeon-woo followed Galliard into the cottage. The inside was not much different from where ordinary hunters lived. Along the wall were stuffed heads of all kinds of beasts and various hunting weapons were placed on the floor. Some scraps of leather were scattered on the table. You can sit anywhere you want. Just give me some time to finish this. Galliard pointed to a chair with his chin as he pushed the pieces of leather to the side and placed the beast on the table. The beast he carried home had a slight resemblance to a deer, but it looked very different from what he had seen on Earth. The size was twice as big, and its legs were full of muscles. On its head, two sets of goat-like horns were tangled together. Galliard took apart the beast at a rapid pace. He drained the blood, removed the flesh, and took out the guts. Yeon-woo looked at his skills with admiration. You into this kind of stuff? Galliard peeked at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo nodded. So we were in the same boat. Galliard smiled as he noticed the backpack Yeon-woo had brought. Some materials were poking out of the backpack. Looking at Galliards smile, Yeon-woo noticed that he had lowered his guard considerably. Then after he was done, Galliard looked at Yeon-woo as he slammed the table with his blood-stained knife. All right. Lets talk about business. You want Undines Goblet? Yes. Undines Goblet. It was a one time use artifact that could draw Akashas Snake to the surface. To be exact, its more like its favorite food. The reason why Akashas Snake appeared on the surface was to fill its hungry stomach. In order to satiate its massive body, his food had to fulfill one of two conditions. Either it had to be present in large quantities, or It had to be nutritious. The Akasha in the name of Akashas Snake indicated the smallest unit of matter in the spiritual world. Others called it Ether, or Spirit Element(`). Akashas Snake fed off of this spiritual energy. It wandered around the earth, absorbing energy from the ground, and often ambushed monsters settlements to rob them of their vitality. As a result, wherever Akashas Snake passed by, it would turn into a wasteland where not a single blade of grass could grow. Thats why the eastern part of Section E was filled with barren deserts and rocky mountains. And now, it was around the time when the last remaining bit of Akasha would disappear from the eastern region. This was the time when Akashas Snake would suffer from hunger and thirst. So considering the situation, Undines Goblet was a very useful bait to lure out Akashas Snake. Undines Goblet is an artifact that contains a great amount of Akasha. Of course, it is also the favorite food of Akashas Snake. But the only problem was that, Galliard is the only one who knows how to make Undines Goblet. Therefore, he was often visited by players who needed Undines Goblet even for other reasons. But Galliard hid himself most of the time out of annoyance. You know what the condition is, right? He was talking about a condition, not a price. Yeon-woo nodded his head. I do, roughly. Okay. Then lets start right away. At that moment. [The Dark Elf, Galliard, wants to test you. Your reward will be given only after passing this test.] [Will you accept the test?] Galliards sharp gaze seemed to pierce through Yeon-woos mask. So this is it, Galliards test. The condition for Galliard to give Undines Goblet was very simple. It was to pass the test he gave. He never accepted anything else in exchange for the item. Only those who passed the test would receive Undines Goblet as a reward. The reason was unclear. It seemed like he was expecting something from those who passed the test, but no one had ever fulfilled his expectations, and the same test has being repeated for decades. It was such a weird thing for a player to do, but it was now considered as a matter of course, and that was why the system in The Tower accepted his test as a Hidden Quest. Yeon-woo then nodded. Then the message disappeared and a new window appeared. [Hidden Quest / Galliards Test] Content: The Dark Elf, Galliard, has been testing many players for a long time in order to find someone qualified. Being blessed by the wind, his feet are known to be as quick as the wind itself. Your task is to catch Galliard on the run. To pass the test, you must tag him at least five out of ten times. Rewards: Rewards will be given according to the number of successes. C 3 or more: Undines Goblet C 5 or more: Undines Goblet + ?? Yeon-woos eyes glittered. More than half, is it? It was a game of tag. Galliard required players to catch him, and players could use any way possible. He allowed them to set up traps, use their artifacts, or collaborate with teammates. The players had to touch Galliard within a set amount of time for it to be considered as a success. However, for decades, no more than five people had succeeded in tagging Galliard more than five times. But if I can make it, I can get a skill from him. Yeon-woo knew what was hidden behind the question marks in the quest window. It was a skill that Galliard had. Shunpo(˲i) It was a special skill that had been passed down within the Dark Elves. Shunpo hastens ones movement and eliminates the sound produced by it. Itll be of great help in combat. Yeon-woos primary weapon was his stealth and speed based on his strengthened senses. No other skill fit his combat style as good as Shunpo. Thats why had Yeon-woo included acquiring it in his plans. But there was one more reason why Yeon-woo needed Shunpo the most. Missing a numbering on it, Shunpo might be seen as a mediocre skill. But I realized its true value only after seeing my teammate. The advantage of Shunpo lies not in its speed, but somewhere else. It was a key element of another skill, Shukuchi(s) Rank No. 1. The key to unlocking one of the best skills that symbolizes AllForOne. Chapter 35 Akasha’s Snake (3) AllForOne He was seriously the worst player Ive ever seen. * * * AllForOne was the the unchallenged first place in the rankings both as a player and as a clan, but little was known about his identity. For decades, hundreds or maybe even thousands of years, he no longer climbed up The Tower, only staying on the 77th floor. Since he was rarely seen outside, it was hard to even find a player who had met him in person. Only the nine top rankers, the Nine Kings had ever seen him from afar. Thats how much AllForOne disliked the company of others. He thought by himself, judged by himself, and he moved by himself. But every time he made a move it always brought about tectonic changes within The Tower. In spite of being alone, the power he wielded was more than enough to overwhelm the other giant clans. So players started to call him with several titles. The Strongest, The Highest, Or The Ultimate. No matter who entered or left The Tower, he would still be the first ranker. Many players had challenged him for his position. But none of them was ever successful. However, the challengers effort did not end in vain. They studied AllForOne and accumulated information about him. In the end, they were able to analyze some of his skills. And one of them was. Shukuchi. Yeon-woos two eyes sank deeply. No matter how far the distance, AllForOne could traverse it with one leap. He didnt even need tickets to move from floor to floor. At first, other players had speculated that AllForOne might have a magical skill like Teleport or Blink. However, those space transfer magics required a considerable amount mana and a long casting time. But AllForOne seemed to be free from those constraints neither requiring a casting time nor circulation of mana, by just taking one step he could go wherever he wanted to go. Therefore, many rankers and clans had exerted tremendous effort to block him from using this skill. But no matter how strong the barrier they used was, AllForOne could go in and out too easily. If he wanted to, he could easily assassinate someone without anyone noticing. Later on players figured out the skill he used was called Shukuchi. However, at that point, people met yet another obstacle. Even if they wanted to analyze the skill, they had no idea how to get it. Players ended up guessing that it was a Unique skill that only AllForOne had. However, The moment I saw AllForOne in the distance, my instincts told me something. What he had wasnt a Unique skill. Rather, it was something achieved by steadily honing his skills to the limit until he reached the peak. And I found out one more thing. I dont know how he did it but, The Shunpo that Galliard had showed during the tutorial, the same skill that Isaac had begged him to bestow, was actually the key to getting Shukuchi. But I bet Isaac wont know this until the end. When his brother found that out, he did not share this information with his teammates. At that time, the rift within Arthia had already deepened. He didnt know who he could trust. Instead, his brother concentrated on studying Galliard and his Shunpo, and he recorded the results in his diary. Yeon-woo, therefore, had to acquire Shunpo no matter the cost. Then, and only then, he could finish his brothers study. And also, he would be able to unlock Shukuchi. * * * The rules are very simple. Ill be hiding around here and all you have to do is to tag me. Ill give you 15 minutes for each round. Galliard came out of the cottage and explained the rules of the test. I know that theres a big gap between you and me, so Ill place a handicap on myself. I wont use my hands, and I wont use skills other than movement related ones. Galliard raised his hands high and folded them behind his back. Yeon-woo nodded his head in silence. After all, Galliards main skills were focused around his footwork and body techniques, not his fighting techniques. But he cant attack or defend, thatll be a great advantage. Instead of Carshinas Dagger, Yeon-woo drew out his old daggers and held them in reverse grip. Then he lowered his upper body slightly. He was ready to dash out at any time. Galliard accepted it as his consent and nodded his head. Then lets get started. *Pat* Galliard suddenly vanished into a thin air. His movements were indeed like the wind. He couldnt be caught with the naked eye. However, I should be able to find him. Yeon-woo activated both Sense Strengthening and Draconic Eyes at the same time. Clearly, Galliard had left almost no trace behind. But there was a strand of flaw flowing along the wind. Yeon-woo concentrated all his senses on that flaw and tried to chase after the source. There was one thing I realized while studying the skill Shunpo. Shunpo had a very critical weakness. Here! Yeon-woo turned his body to the right and quickly threw a dagger towards a gap between some rocks. At that moment, Galliard jumped out from that direction with a stiff look on his face. Shunpo is a skill specialized in stealth and speed. However, because it is too focused on its function, it does not erase the trace left behind. Yeon-woo quickly dashed towards Galliard. The biggest characteristic of Shunpo is that it maximizes efficiency. It reduces useless movements and sticks to that purpose only. *Tak* Shortly before being caught by Yeon-woo, Galliard twisted his body in midair and managed to land on the ground. But Yeon-woo wasnt worried about finding him. And that means only one thing. This time it was to his west, on a dry tree. He is stepping on the flaws to move around. When Galliard was found for the second time, he had a surprised look on his face. Yeon-woo stretched out his hand but Galliard turned his body. Im not sure if the creator of Shunpo knew about the flaws. Maybe he did it instinctively. But one thing is for sure, as long as Shunpo uses the flaws Again, Galliard avoided Yeon-woos hand by an inch. But by now, Yeon-woo was starting to read into Galliards pattern. You will never escape my sight. Yeon-woo noticed the path of flaws Galliard was stepping on, so he threw his dagger to cut off the path. Galliard was so startled he had to deviate from the path. But when he jumped away, Yeon-woo was already in that place. *Tak* First try. Success. ! Yeon-woo had already grabbed onto Galliards sleeve. Galliards face crumpled in disbelief. As long as he wasnt an idiot, he should have figured out that his weakness had been exposed. It was only after seeing Yeon-woos eyes drawing a slight arc beneath his white mask that he realized Yeon-woo had gotten him. But it was Galliard himself who restricted him from using hands and other skills. *Chuckle* He couldnt help but laugh at himself. No matter how hard he tried to run away, with those restraints, there was nothing he could do when Yeon-woo blocked his path in advance. In the end, Yeon-woo succeeded in tagging Galliard several times. [You have managed to tag Galliard seven times. The maximum requirements for your quest have been fulfilled.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 2,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 1,000 additional Karma.] [You are now qualified to obtain Undines Goblet as your reward. You can claim an additional reward. Find the Dark Elf, Galliard, for your reward.] My goodness, I cant believe you got me so easily! Galliard laughed in dejection as he watched Yeon-woo put his hand on the right side of his chest. He was confident that he wouldnt lose even to the rankers in The Tower. But he never expected his weakness to be discovered this fast. So, how on earth did you figure it out? This isnt something that can be broken so easily. Its my secret weapon. Yeon-woos response was simple. Galliard had his eyes fixed on Yeon-woo, but soon shook his head. A promise was a promise. Dark Elves must not make false promises. And on a second thought, maybe this mysterious young man could be the person he had been waiting for all this time. Okay then. Follow me. Galliard went back into his cottage and Yeon-woo followed right behind. * * * Take it. This is it. As soon as Galliard entered his house, he brought out a bag from the corner of the room and held it out to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo couldnt understand how could he store something so valuable without any locks or protection. Whats he gonna do if someone comes to steal it? Yeon-woo was a bit appalled, but he opened the bag thinking all was good as long as he got it. *Click* Inside the bag, there was a round crystal orb shining like a sapphire. Blue water was swaying from side to side inside the orb. So this is the Undines Goblet. [Undines Goblet] Classification: Jewelry Rating: A Description: Spiritual substance, a crystal orb filled with a dense concentration of Akasha. It is a priceless treasure for those who can handle Akasha, but a disaster for those who cannot. * Undines Bless The orb contains the source of Spirit of Water, Undine. Youll have to be careful when handling it. If the liquid leaks out, itll cause a disaster. I know. Yeon-woo nodded as he closed the bag. Akasha was a substance that could not be produced in the material world. The leak of such a material would result in a major explosion. It could easily blow up Yeon-woo to smithereens. But as long as he kept it in its bag, there shouldnt be any problem, because the bag itself was a specially designed artifact. And this too. Galliard offered an additional reward to Yeon-woo. A book covered in blue leather. The title was written in mysterious letters, but thanks to The Towers system, he didnt have any difficulty in deciphering the letters. Shunpo. It was a skill book. [Shunpo] Rating: C- Proficiency: 0.0% A skill that used to be acquired only by select soldiers within the Dark Elves. Allows users employ light movements and quicker attacks. The speed increases in proportion to its proficiency. * Nimble Movement Attack speed is temporarily increased during activation. Attack speed is doubled for five seconds after killing an enemy, and the chance to inflict critical damage increases by 7%. Yeon-woo wanted to shout out with joy at the thought of having finally acquired what he wanted. Then he quickly put his hand on the surface of the book. It was very easy to learn a skill through skill books. Because of this fact, skill books were very expensive, and that made them hard for common players obtain. Learn. *Whoosh* With that command, the skill book scattered with a blue aura and was absorbed into his hand. [The skill Shunpo has been created.] [You will now be able to move swiftly. Your senses will also be improved, enhancing your physical abilities.] Yeon-woo felt that something was coming out of his body. It feels like my body is much lighter. So far, Yeon-woo had been working hard to perfect his body. He had made his senses keener, and his body stronger. But with the addition of Shunpo, he had now laid a foundation that could handle the agility of his enhanced body. His physical abilities must have grown considerably compared to before visiting Galliard. Of course, he had to train his usage of Shunpo to be fully proficient. Im almost done with the vessel, so its time to fill in the content. The content of the vessel was simple. His most scarce stat, Magic Power. That can only be filled by killing Akashas Snake. Its essence was beyond ones imagination. The energy that had been accumulated from the absorption of Akasha over a long period of time was immense enough to make it impossible to find similar items within The Tower. It was one of the greatest treasures one could find in the tutorial. That was the reason why Yeon-woo had come straight to kill Akashas Snake. With Reinforced Physique, my body should be able to embrace the essence of Akashas Snake. And then thats when the succession process will be over. And now he could finally go and face Akashas Snake. Yeon-woo licked his lips in anticipation. His heart had already started pounding. Meanwhile, Galliard was looking at Yeon-woo as he leaned himself against a chair. There was a hollow smile on his lips. By the way, you got me thinking, the rookies in this round are quite amazing. Id never seen so many players in a single round who can read my movements, but including you. Ha! Or am I just too old now? At the moment, Yeon-woos eyes grew a little bigger. Were there people here ahead of me? There were. Two players, they said they were siblings. And they both took Undines Goblet and Shunpo, just like you did. I see. Yeon-woo could vaguely grasp who the two players were. The first and second places of the tutorial ranking. Was it Edora and Phante? Well, judging by the Karma they have, its obvious theyd been here. Galliard and Undines Goblet wasnt necessarily a big secret. It wasnt particularly famous, but it had been around for a long time. Yeon-woo got up from his seat and picked up the bag containing Undines Goblet. Well, I should get going now. Oh, by the way, what are you planning to do with that? You dont seem like an alchemist or a spiritualist. I cant tell why you would need Undines Goblet. Yeon-woo wondered if he needed to tell his destination. However, considering his relationship with his brother, he decided to keep courtesy for their last meeting. Its not like hell stop me. Galliard had only been chasing down Akashas Snake, and never killed it himself. But of course, no one knew why. Im thinking of going after Akashas Snake. So he said blandly. But at that moment, Galliards face stiffened. Youre going after Akashas Snake? All of a sudden, Yeon-woo got an ominous hunch. Is there something wrong? Uhm. Galliard uttered a short groan and said with a pitying look. Im sorry to say this, but Akashas Snake has already been killed. By the siblings I just told you about. ! Chapter 36 Akasha’s Snake (4) After leaving Galliards cottage, Yeon-woo hurried to the spot where Akashas Snake was supposed to appear. According to the scenery he saw in the diary, the place should have been filled with several tall rocks standing like trees in a forest. . But when Yeon-woo arrived, the whole place was in complete ruins. How the hell did they know about this place? Nobody should know about it except for Arthia. I could only explain our encounter with Akashas Snake as a lucky encounter. We had just happened to be passing through that place during the time when it would show itself, and we were lucky Galliard was there to help us. However, I can say for certain that the experience from that time tied us together and helped us become who we are. As far as he knew, Akashas Snake should only have appeared in the past three days. But the traces left here pointed to at least a week ago. Yeon-woo scanned through the nearby area just in case the snake that Phante and Edora had fought could have been a similar fake. However, Damn it. Youve shattered my expectations. Yeon-woo was able to find the body of the nearly torn apart Akashas Snake beyond the collapsed rocks. A snake as big as a few rocky mountains combined was now lying dead in front of him. Each scale was as big as Yeon-woo himself. Its body was also so long that it seemed to be endless. Despite being death, its ferocity still lingered on its body. The mere sight of it overwhelmed him greatly. Yeon-woo meticulously examined Akashas Snakes carcass with the last hope that Phante and Edora might have left something important behind. But even his effort was futile. They had already taken the most important parts of Akashas Snake, such as the essence and the venom gland. It was the evidence pointing that Phante and Edora had hunted Akashas Snake with a purpose in mind, just like Yeon-woo. But how the hell did they kill it? Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he stepped a few meters away from the carcass. Even then, he still couldnt capture its entire body within his field of view. And the more he looked, the more he wondered. Akashas Snake wasnt a monster that could be so easily hunted. Its strength was as great as its size, so usually it was difficult to even approach it. In particular, the venom that oozed out from its fangs was strong enough to melt rocks. Not even ten or twenty players would be enough to kill this monster. But how did the two of them kill it? Did that mean that their power was unmeasurable? Or was there something else he didnt know? I dont understand how they managed to summon Akashas Snake in the first place. Even if they used Undines Goblet, how did they summon Akashas Snake so soon? Could it be a magic? Or maybe another way he didnt know of? All sorts of thoughts were crossing through Yeon-woos head. And after a period of pondering, only one thought was left in his mind. What do I do now? Yeon-woo took off his mask for a moment and swept up his bare face with his hand. It was almost the first time he had taken off the mask since entering the tutorial. Thats how messy things were now in his head. He felt the need to feel the wind in order to get his thoughts organized. The hidden piece that he had been aiming for ever since the start of the tutorial had now vanished into thin air. The sole reason as to why he was so confident in catching up with the front runners was because of Akashas Snake. But on a second thought, he felt he had been too complacent. Now he could understand how Phante and Edora were able to stack up such unbelievable amount of Karma points. But there was no use in crying over spilt milk. All his efforts had already been wasted, so he had to do something to make up for it. Yeon-woo quickly opened the tutorial ranking window. [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Edora (64,571 Points) 2. Phante (58,774 Points) 3. Kahn (57,300 Points) 40. Unknown (40,980 Points) (You) Theres a 20,000-point gap between me and Edora. The gap is still steadily shrinking. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. What if I hoard as many Tokens as possible in Section E, clear all the hidden pieces left in Section F, and make a turnaround in section G? Yeon-woo racked his brain and tried to hypothesize various situations, but none of them seemed possible. Times too tight. At best, Ill end up overtaking the 11th rank. Maybe 8th if I get lucky. Theres no way I can reach first. Yeon-woo had to finish the tutorial in first place. Only in that way he would be one step closer towards the day of his revenge. It was all in vain if he couldnt be first. Besides, to complete the succession process he needed the essence of Akashas Snake. So now that he couldnt get his hands on it, everything had been messed up. At this point, he had to revise his plan altogether. But for now, there was nothing he could do but to do his best to gather up Karma points until the last minute of the tutorial. In the end, Yeon-woo decided to leave the place thinking that he should be spending his time on getting more points. But then, Wait a second What is that? Yeon-woo saw something just before walking away. It was on the other side that he hadnt searched properly. Several footprints were found along the head of the snake, and there were traces of strong impacts on its skull. At first, he thought it had been done by Phante and Edora during their fight with the snake. No. This wound was definitely made after its death. Its even recent. It was evidence that there were other people who had come here before Yeon-woo besides Phante and Edora. There must be something to it. Yeon-woos instinct was telling him there was something. On the other hand, he thought he should be moving on in order to stack up more Karma points. However, Lets go check it out. Yeon-woo decided to trust his instincts this time. On the battlefield, following this kind of animal instinct often brought unintended results. *Pat* Yeon-woos body shot up into the air as his feet struck the ground. His movements were now much lighter thanks to the change followed by learning Shunpo. They were definitely more polished and quicker. [You have learned how to handle your body movements freely.] [Shunpo skill proficiency has increased. 1.2%] *Tak* Yeon-woo was able to reach the head of the snake after stepping on its body a couple of times. Near the top of its skull, there were several marks, as if it had been struck with a large axe over and over again. Whoever they were, they tried to get something out of the skull. What could it be? The brain? As far as he knew, the only useful parts of Akashas Snake were its essence and venom gland. The rest were large pieces of body parts but of little use. And they had taken the brain. But why? By looking at the size of the footprints left behind, Yeon-woo could easily infer the identity of the group that took the brain. They are Orcs. Yeon-woo suddenly recalled what his brother had said in his diary. Various monsters in Section E had different customs according to their environment. Among them, the Orcs located in the eastern part of the section honored Akashas Snake, which had long been the owner of the eastern desert area. Many different monsters lived in packs in Section E. Groups of Lizardmen were normally seen in the northern swamp, and the western jungle was inhabited by Goblins and Kobolds organized in villages. Orcs had settlements in the eastern desert area, and only the Trolls and Ogres lived independently in the southern region. But just because Orcs were present in large numbers in the eastern desert, it didnt make them the owners of the land. Deep underground, there lived Akashas Snake. Sometimes, Akashas Snake came out to the surface and attacked their settlements, for the Orcs, it was a symbol of dread and fear. Hence, they had the custom of worshiping Akashas Snake as a god. And it seemed like the Orcs had noticed the death of Akashas Snake and pulled out its brains with something in mind. What were they planning to do with it? If they were doing rituals, they could have either done it here or taken it to their settlements. But the traces were leading elsewhere. The opposite direction from where the Orc settlements were located. There must be something over there! Without further delay, Yeon-woo rushed out following the trail. *Swish* The trail was leading past Akashas Snakes body and further into the ruins. As he traveled deeper along the trail, the wasteland started fading away with the appearance of bigger and steeper rocky mountains. It was a place where even his brother hadnt been. He traveled so far that he soon ended up reaching the end of Section E.. Yeon-woo was stopped by a cliff that stood endlessly high. The Great Wall. This is the eastern end of Section E. Then Yeon-woo scanned the cliff with his Draconic Eyes. The Orcs traces ended in front of a tunnel at the bottom of the cliff deftly hidden by rocks and trees. What are they doing in a place like this? Yeon-woo stepped into the tunnel immediately. At that moment. [You are the first player to enter Akashas Snake Tunnel.] [You have acquired 1,000 additional Karma.] What? Yeon-woo looked up at the unexpected message. A snake tunnel? Something that has to do with Akashas Snake? *Thump* *Thump* Yeon-woo felt his heart pounding loudly. Not to mention his brother, even Galliard did not know about this cave. Thats why Galliard had to wait for a set time to face Akashas Snake each time the tutorial reset. But if it had a cave, it would be a whole different story. There could be an egg, a snakeling, or its mate inside this cave. And the fact that the Orcs came here carrying its brain, must mean there was something hidden inside. At least something equal in value to Akashas Snake. Yeon-woo tried to be as stealthy as possible and moved inwards into the tunnel. The deeper he went in, the louder the noises coming from the Orcs became. Then, as Yeon-woo entered a large cavity, he witnessed dozens of Orcs lined up along the vast open space. What is this? *Bum* *Bum* To the sound of the drums, the Orcs were offering a deep bow in a reverent manner. It was a scene reminiscent of a solemn religious ritual. At the end of the altar was a pile of dead Orcs and Lizardmen, and above it was a tray containing the brain of Akashas Snake. These Orcs, theyre insane. Yeon-woo frowned at the swirling madness of the Orcs and he lowered himself as much as he could. He felt like he could end up trapped in there forever if he cause any disturbance. Just then, *Kung* What looked like an Orc Shaman got up from his seat, stomping hard at the floor with his cane as he shouted a prayer in a voice filled with madness. Chwiiik! Our God, murdered by the wicked humans! Arise from your death! Take our warriors souls, bring yourself back to life and help us punish them! As he chanted the prayer, the Orc Shaman took out a torch from a brazier next to the altar and set the sacrifices on fire. *Rush* As if they had been oiled beforehand, a fierce flame shot up from the bodies and devoured them completely. At that moment, something strange occurred in front of Yeon-woos eyes. When a body is burned, it should turn into black ashes giving off a burnt smell. But in this case, the burnt offerings on the altar began to turn into a column of murky smoke the moment they burst into flames. Then the smoke gathered in the air, and soon, it was sucked into the brain of Akashas Snake that was laid on the tray. Just like a sponge absorbing water, the smoke quickly disappeared into the brain. The offerings that had been piled up on the altar vanished, and the brain started to wriggle as if it was alive. By the time all the sacrifices were gone, something tore out from within the brain. Kaah! ! When Yeon-woo saw what it was, he couldnt help but to strain his eyes wide. It was a snake. A snake of surprisingly small size compared to Akashas Snake, but still it still seemed to be more than three meters long. A young Akashas Snake. The snakeling screamed out of hunger. Kaaah! Then, a message appeared in front of Yeon-woo. [Hidden Quest / Resurrection Ceremony] Content: The body of Akashas Snake is composed of half substance, half spirit. Given enough energy (Akasha), Akashas Snake can be resurrected at any time. Orcs are trying to bring Akashas Snake back to life with their ancient ritual. Stop the resurrection ceremony and kill the snake before it grows bigger. Reward: ???? Yeon-woo opened his eyes wide in surprise. It was a quest telling him to stop the Orcs from resurrecting the snake. But to Yeon-woo, only one phrase entered his sight. The phrase that said Akashas Snake could be revived. At that moment, a great idea crossed his mind. The tip of Yeon-woos lips curled upward. If I can grow Akashas Snake bigger than before, and take its essence! Chapter 37 Akasha’s Snake (5) Yeon-woo knew that Akashas Snake grows by feeding on Akasha. But he would have never thought that the concept of eating would also help him revive. Yeon-woo felt like he could finally see a ray of hope. No, depending on how he handled the situation, the results could be even better than what he originally had in mind. The longer the time it spent on resurrecting itself, the larger it would become in size along with the amount of essence it possessed. If only he could absorb its full power. Yeon-woos eye glistened with anticipation. Plus, this doesnt go against the quests directive. The quest told him to stop the resurrection ceremony, but it didnt set a time limit for it. In other words, he would complete the quest as long as he killed it before the ceremony ended. As long as the ceremony continues, I can keep making Akashas Snake bigger and bigger. It wont be too late to kill it once it reaches its limit. Moreover, he was currently in the tunnel of Akashas Snake. Who knows what other secrets were hidden inside, and what rewards would he receive after completing the quest? Considering the risk, it wont be small. This way, he might be able to acquire even more stats and Karma than he would have by following his original plan. The mere thought of it almost made him burst out laughing, but he held himself back. Its too early to celebrate. Strike while the iron is hot, as they said. Yeon-woo quickly began to work out the plan. The main variable in Akashas Snakes resurrection is none other than Akasha, the spiritual energy. The more energy the snake absorbs, the bigger it will grow. Its just like Bathorys Vampiric Sword. If so, I will have to bring more food to fatten up the snake. Yeon-woo presumed Akashas Snake must be hungry from its resurrection. He had to think of a way to get enough food to constantly feed Akashas Snake. Undines Goblet? No. Just one wont be enough. And Galliard probably doesnt have that many to spare. He immediately shook off the idea of asking Galliard for help. Yeon-woo didnt want to share the loot with anyone else. Then the only way left is Yeon-woo watched the last remaining corpse vaporizing into smoke. To bring more sacrifices here. Fortunately, there were many monsters wandering outside the tunnel. Monsters that would become a good meal for Akashas Snake. If I disturb the Orcs, the ceremony could be interrupted I need to go farther away. Or maybe A sly grin crept over Yeon-woos face. I could raise the stakes. If he could lure the monsters guarding each area If only he could bring those monsters into this eastern desert area and cause mayhem How much would Akashas Snake grow with such quantity of food? Yeon-woo cast Shunpo and left the place after putting his thoughts in order. The ritual continued even after he left the tunnel. Oh, our god, I beg of you! Kaah! The cry of the snake shook up the whole tunnel. * * * [150:43:11_56] There was less than a week left until the tutorials conclusion. The sixth ranked player in the tutorial, Bain, was now considering whether to stop collecting Tokens and moving on to Section F. I have to be in the top five. Thats the only way I can be acknowledged by The Isle. The Isle. It was a word that the players of Arangdan used to address Cheonghwado. The Isle worked through meritocracy. He had to stand out and perform brilliantly in order to be reborn as a Ranker. Normally with Bains level of skill, he would have easily achieved fifth rank, or even third rank if he was lucky. But there were too many abnormally strong players in this round. Phante, Edora, Kahn, and even the Marcusian swordsman. He was getting a little impatient thinking how he had to overtake those players to be able to reach the top five. Just then, Bain received an order. An assassination mission? For me? Yes. Bild has given the order for the members of the Team 1 to convene. Bains face crinkled up. His hands were already full with his own problems, but now he also had to participate in an assassination mission? Moreover, the target wasnt even in the top 10? That alone was enough to hurt his pride, but Bild even ordered them to operate as a team. Bain waved his hand in annoyance. Send the others. I have my hands full trying to keep my rank. Say that to Bild, Im sure hell understand. But as he turned away, the messenger continued. This is a special order. The ones who disobey will be cut off from the clan on the spot. Bain gazed at the messenger with a now completely distorted face. At that moment, a cold aura spread through the air. Nevertheless, the messenger remained calm. Special? Yes, so you have to move together as a team. He also offered all the Tokens in Arangdans possession for the one who brings back his head. At that moment, Bains eyes shone with greed. Tokens collected by Arangdan as a clan. There must be at least a thousand, and he was willing to give them away for just one person. This was his opportunity to turn the tables. Not only that, but Bild would also be watching over his back. However, since the target is also the very player behind the annihilation of Team 2, Bild also advised to be as careful as possible.. Bain opened his eyes wide. Although Team 2 was inferior to Team 1, they were still a tough oponent because of their unruly temper. Even Bains life would be at risk were he to fight them all at the same time. The reason why he told us to move together, it all makes sense now. Bild preferred to handle businesses in a more secure fashion. Wait a minute. If the target eliminated Team 2 completely, that means he has all their Tokens too, doesnt it? The Tokens from both Arangdan and Team 2. Without a doubt, that would boost me up to the top five. Bains eyes had a cold glimer. The corners of his mouth rolled up. All right. Tell him Ill be moving on to the gathering spot immediately. The messenger disappeared with a farewell. Without further delay, Bain moved straight towards the designated location. He was anxious that others might take away the Tokens if he was late. And in Section E, fifteen other players with similar thoughts were heading towards the same location at the same time. But little did they know, they were heading straight into an impending disaster. * * * Yeon-woos first destination was not far from the eastern desert area. He was currently nearing the border of the northern swamp. Yeon-woo secretly followed a Lizardman Scout and found its village. [Shunpo skill proficiency has increased. 7.1%] Shunpo was a skill that very much suited Yeon-woo. He tried out various complex moves he had envisioned in his head, as such, his skill proficiency had been increasing at a quick pace. Thanks to the skill, Yeon-woo was able to slip into the central part of the villages main barracks. Inside, a slightly bigger Lizardman, seemingly the chief, was giving orders to his army. Our king is dead, and it must not be known. Especially to the Orcs. if they find out, they will rush out to fight us. We have to be careful. Roger! Roger! The Lizardman Warriors nodded their heads and exited the room in an orderly way. This is tiresome. The big Lizardman sat down on his chair and muttered in a cold tone. They must be having a lot of troubles after Hargans death. Yeon-woo quickly checked the title of the currently agonizing Lizardman. [Kurarak, chief of the 21st tribe] It seemed he had come at just the right time. At present, the Lizardmen lost both Hargan, the Lizardman King, and Taragan, the strongest warrior of their species. They now had no pivotal force to bind them together. The whole species was suffering from all sorts of problems. If a war broke out in a time like this, they would be pushed out of their territory. They had to raise their guard and keep their mouths shut. Its better this way. On the other hand, Yeon-woo thought of this as a great opportunity. What he wanted was to create chaos between monsters. If he could take advantage of this, it would be easier to drive a wedge between monsters. *Pat* Yeon-woo then jumped at Kurarak. What! An assassin Kuk! Kurarak sensed Yeon-woos presence and reached out for his scimitar but, *Puck* Carshinas dagger was already stuck in his forehead. Kurarak fell to his back from the impact. It was a pitiful end for one of the 25 tribal chiefs representing the Lizardmen. Yeon-woo threw the corpse of an Orc he had killed on his way here next to Kuraraks body. Then he smashed a couple pieces of furniture. When the Lizardmen find this, they will think that Kurarak died fighting against an Orc assassin. And the bigger the damage, the better the effect will be. Yeon-woo spread out his hand and cast Flame Infusion. *Rush* A flame shot up over his palm. It was small due to his lack of proficiency, but it was still enough to set something on fire. Yeon-woo threw the flame a small distance away from the corpses. Being a flame created by a skill, it quickly spread and engulfed the barracks in seconds. Fire! Fire! Chief! Somethings wrong with our chief! Soon, the whole tribe fell into great turmoil. Watching the chaos unfold, Yeon-woo leisurely walked away and moved on to the next place. He had several places to visit this evening. * * * Over night, the whole swamp was plunged into utter confusion. Lizardmen were already on high alert over the death of their king and queen. The tension reached its peak as the chiefs and some other warriors were found murdered. And when they found out that Orcs were related to those cases, they all went into rage. The Orcs have killed our king and queen! Orcs are about to invade our territory! Orcs will be coming here soon! A shout was heard among the crowd, and it was enough to stir up the whole tribe. We shall strike before they can! This is a war! And we will have our revenge! And the next morning, the northern swamp quaked. Armies of thousands of Lizardmen began their move towards the eastern desert area. In the meantime, Yeon-woo was moving towards the jungle in the west. Ive been using carcass for everything thats non-human, but I think corpse should be better for humanoid monsters. But Im too busylazy to go through all the previous chapters and check. Anyway, correct me if Im wrong since english isnt mine nor TKs first language. Chapter 38 Akasha’s Snake (6) The fire in the western jungle started as a small spark. However, the flames swelled up as they devoured the now in ruins Kobold village, and the fire gradually spread until it engulfed the whole jungle. Goblins and Kobolds who had lost their home to the fire began to migrate away from the unstoppable inferno. Numerous conflicts occurred between monsters that inhabited the area, but even so, they had to abandon their habitat soon after. Confusion spread throughout Section E like a domino effect. Everyone had to be on high alert. Including both players, and monsters. * * * Black smoke and red flames could be seen everywhere. Kieeek! Kiek! All hell broke loose in the Goblin village. Flames were consuming everything in it. Cries of help were heard from all over the place. Chief! Chief! Were in a bi Kuk! A Goblin flung open the door, hurriedly entering the barracks, but soon a hatchet flew in, splitting his head. I am not a chief. I am your king! The Goblin King frowned in annoyance as he looked at the other chiefs. You sure, it was the Orcs? Yes. The destroyed villages, there are as many as my fingers. And the Orcs, their bodies were found in all of the villages. The Goblin King gritted his teeth. Those damn Orcs. It wasnt enough to trample on our villages, but you also dare set them on fire? More than eight villages had been confirmed destroyed and countless numbers of Goblins were still asking for help. Upon investigation, they had found that the Orcs were the ones responsible for their present predicament. They massacred whole villages and set them on fire burning down everything in it. They even let one or two survivors escape to other villages in order to follow them and continue killing the Goblins. Even someones worst enemy couldnt possibly be this cruel. And neither had they declared war nor there had been clashes between them. On the contrary, they had recently made a promise of cooperation because of the increased number of humans. But in the end it was only the Goblins who got stabbed in the back. About a third of their power had evaporated in one night. Orcs, I dont know what you want. But we Goblins, will never forget what you have done. The Goblin Kings eyes blazed with fire. Then suddenly, a Goblin barged in. My lord! My lord! Kobolds and Gnolls have sent messengers! They are asking us to take revenge against the Orcs together! They want an alliance! The Goblin King then turned towards the Goblin standing at the door. It wasnt just us? For a second, he smelled something fishy going on, but his doubt didnt last for long. What was more important right now was to retaliate against the Orcs. Lead the way! Ill meet them! Orcs, we will kill them all! The Goblin King sprang up from his seat and rushed towards the place where the Kobold and Gnoll messengers were. Other monsters were also experiencing similar situations. Were just like you! The Orcs attacked us! Our worst enemy! The Orcs killed our king too! Together, we must avenge! When the Goblin King heard their stories, a thought suddenly crossed his mind. It looked like Orcs had gone mad and provoked all the monsters around them. If so, the Orcs must have attacked not just the monsters here, but also other monsters in this region. The Goblin King immediately ordered his minions to check on other monsters around them. And then, Many other races, they were just like us! Trolls and Ogres were hurt too! They also asked for an alliance! Then suddenly, the Goblin King was struck with an idea. This is a chance! A chance to be the real king of the entire forest! Since his childhood, it was often said that he had great intelligence for a Goblin. He even knew something was off about this whole situation. But for now, he didnt care if the Orcs were the real culprits or not. What really mattered was that he could use this as an opportunity. An opportunity to bring together the angry monsters and stand tall as their hero! He could be the true king of the forest like he had been yearning for his whole life. And when he heard the report about the armies of Lizardmen heading eastward, the Goblin King pounded on the table as he shouted out loud. Theres no time for this! Even those cowardly Lizardmen are waging war on the Orcs! How can we be simply standing here! Follow me! I will cut the throat of the Orc King! Was it the Goblin Kings charisma that captivated the other monsters? Their eyes started to burn with determination. The loss of their home and the anger towards the Orcs had pushed them into complete madness. Follow the Goblin King! For revenge! Kill the Orcs! Led by the Goblin King, a monster outbreak started. They were armies of monsters consisting of thousands of monsters, and they had only one destination. The eastern desert. * * * [You have created conflict between monsters and led them to start a war. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 1,000 additional Karma.] [Sudden Quest / Monster Outbreak] Content: It is an unwritten rule among the monsters in Section E that they dont intrude into each others territory. But the rule has been broken just now. A war between the monsters has begun. Survive and eradicate the source of the war. Rewards: 1. The title, Monster Hunter. 2. The Goblin Kings Eye. 3. Five colored jewel of monsters. 4. Additional Karma. Yes! Its progressing just the way I wanted. Yeon-woo smiled as he watched Goblin King giving out his speech in front of thousands of monsters. Akashas Snake would revive faster proportionally to the number of monsters it consumed, and currently, waves of Lizardmen and the monsters were heading towards the Orcs. No matter how much power the Orcs had, it would be impossible to block them. The revival wont end up being just a normal revival. Perhaps it could be the biggest Akashas Snake in the entire history of the tutorial. Now the seeds were sown. The only thing Yeon-woo had to do was to sit still until the fruit was ripe. Its a shame it turned into a Sudden Quest. There were many kinds of quests in The Tower. Main Quests, the main task of each floor in The Tower. Hidden Quests, concealed as hidden pieces and offered only to those with the right qualifications. And then there were Sudden Quests that occurred due to sudden turn of events. The Sudden Quest was probably notified to all players in Section E, just like the Main Quests. Those who didnt know how things were in the tutorial might think they were just given more quests to hunt monsters. But those who know a thing or two might suspect something about the change. That slight chance of arousing other players suspicions made Yeon-woo uneasy, but he decided not to worry. Even if they know it, its already too late. There was nothing left for others to intervene in. The flare had already been fired. What would happen after this? Yeon-woo looked at march of monsters from a distance. Then he quietly followed them behind their backs. *Swish* * * * During the time when the Goblin King was rallying the monsters together. I see some useless players here. Bain twisted his lip as he gave a quick glance to the people around him. They were the players of Team 1 gathered under Bilds order. Other players also had sullen faces. And look whos talking here. Crassus muttered in a seemingly irritated tone. They always quarreled like cats and dogs whenever he bumped into Bain. Of course, nothing good came out of his mouth. Bain creased his brows and scowled at Crassus. Crassus then laughed coldly in response. What else can you do other than staring at me? You cocky little asshole. You dont even know who youre messing with. Im afraid I do. And we can test that right away if you want. Bain and Crassus emitted their aura as they gazed at each other. The air around them heated up and the wind blew in gusts. The players around them stood aside with their arms folded. They were the two most talented players in Team 1. A fight between such players should be interesting to watch. Plus, at least one of the two would be eliminated from the tutorial rankings. It was like killing two birds with one stone. However, their fight was stopped before it could begin. *Clap* Both of you, stop fighting like children. Why dont you realize wed be better off eliminating the target instead of wasting our time? Dyke, who took on the adult role in Team 1, stepped forward as he clapped his hands. Bain and Crassus frowned at the same time, but none of them complained. They knew Dykes point was absolutely correct. Only the other players smacked their lips in frustration. Dyke said as he looked around. I hear the target is near the Orc settlements, not far from here. So lets get rid of him as quickly as possible and get back to our business. Of course, we shouldnt let our guard down, as he is the one who wiped out Team 2. Bain and other players nodded. Then lets get in formation and move on. The players advanced in a battle formation as they learned from Bild. The relationship between each other might not be good, however, the long training made them well prepared for battles. But at the same time, their eyes were filled with greed. I must be the one to take his head, no matter what. Even if I have to betray them. I have to get to the top somehow. I cant settle with my current rank. Theres gonna be a fight even after we take down the target. How do I get away from these idiots? They got themselves ready to move as they each dreamed of different things in their mind. It was at this moment *Kung* A faint rumble was heard. Dyke raised his hand and stopped the march. Hold it. Why? Whats going on? Bain and Crassus had to stop as they were about to dash forward. They looked back at Dyke with a frown on their face. Dyke knitted his brows. Did you not hear it? Bain was about to yell at him, but suddenly another rumble rang in his ears. *Kung* *Kung* Something was definitely resounding. The ground? They stood bewildered on their spot. What was making the earth shake this much? Then Crassus, the one with the keenest senses out of Team 1, suddenly turned towards the west. Dyke, look over there! When Bain, Dyke and the rest of the members turned their eyes towards the direction he had pointed, the expression on their face froze. *Kung* *Kung* *Creak* *Kuung* There was a massive tidal wave sweeping over the forest towards the dry wasteland. It was a wave of monsters. The numbers were at least tens of thousands even at a rough estimation. It seemed like all the monsters in Section E had rushed out. Th, this is ridiculous None of them had ever seen anything like this before, or even heard of it. Especially, the sight of monsters like Goblins, Ogres, and Trolls that could not get along together marching as one army gave them chills all over their bodies. Dyke! Crassus quickly turned to Dyke. Dyke gritted his teeth. No matter how excellent they were as players, such an amount of monsters would easily trample over them. Re, retreat! With Dykes shout, the players of Team 1 began to run away desperately. However, Get out of my way! Human! Stand in my way and youll die! Die, humans! For the monsters, the humans in front of them were nothing more than a mere obstacle blocking their way. Hatchets flew in from all directions, and poisonous darts poured out like rain. *Swish* Kuaak! Aak! Players hit by the attacks fell to the floor one by one. Soon, angry Ogres and Trolls charged at them. *Puck* The players got annihilated in just a few seconds before they could even resist. Dyke was crushed under swarms of monsters. Crassus limbs were torn off and disappeared inside an Ogres mouth. Krrr Kieeek! The monsters rushed towards their next targets. In an instant, the players of Team 1 had been swept away by the tidal wave named Monster Outbreak. You piece of shit! Bain was resentful at the fact that he had to flee from mere monsters, so he turned back to them and tried to fight. However, no matter how hard he tried, monsters just poured in nonstop. Even if he wielded his sword or used his skills, it made no difference. He was on the edge of losing his mind. Not now! Not like this! His wildest ambition was being shattered by these monsters. I will be the sword of Cheonghwado and have the whole army under my! Die, human! But before he could even finish his thoughts, a large axe flew right in front of his face. When! *Puck* One of his arms flew off into the air. Blood gushed out from his shoulder. Before Bain could take any action, the Goblin King held his halberd up in the air as he let out a deafening roar. Death! Death to all those who stand in our way! Chapter 39 Akasha’s Snake (7) The whole forest was thrown into utter chaos in no time. Flames were devouring the woods and monsters were pouring out like a swarm of zombies. Kieeek! Kiek! Fuck! What the hell is this? Ive never even heard of anything like this Wasnt Arangdan supposed to keep things like this from happening? Most of the players still in Section E had been wiped out within minutes in their search for Tokens and Hidden Pieces. Whether it was attacking with a sword or defending with a shield, none seemed to work in front of this monster outbreak. At times, the monsters appeared in groups, the next moment they had already split up. The players had to deal with attacks coming from all sides at the same time. Even those who organized themselves in battle formations with other players found themselves adrift when facing the swarm of monsters and were soon swept away. No matter where one looked at, scenes such as Goblins chopping off players heads, or Trolls biting player into pieces could be seen. This must be what hell looked like. A few players managed to run away with their lives intact. But even so, it seemed they wouldnt be able to outrun the monsters that were everywhere they looked. It was unbelievable how so many monsters had remained hidden in Section E. The flames made matters even worse. No matter where they went, they were quickly met with a sea of fire engulfing the forest and caught in between the fire and the monsters. Somebody tell me whats going on! Fuuuck! Players who had thought of it as a simple event of the tutorial were now screaming at their desperate situation. They belatedly realized the crisis that had struck Section E. Collect 99 Tokens to ascertain your qualifications. To ascertain ones qualifications. It was a task that required them to risk their lives, just like in any other section. Cleaving through the waves of monsters, players began to rack their brains in order to find a way to survive. Those who had a team banded themselves together, and solo players united with other solo players. In the meantime, *Pat* There was a shadowy figure darting between the trees with muffled footsteps. *Swish* It was Yeon-woo. [You have acquired 12 Tokens.] [You have acquired 4 Tokens.] [You have.] While remaining stealthy thanks to Shunpo, he read the movements of the monsters with his strengthened senses and killed the monsters that were already in their last breath. As a result, he was able to accumulate Tokens at a rapid pace. Is this what they call, Yeon-woo laughed coldly. Reaping what others have sown? Recalling the phrase his troops used back in the military, Yeon-woo quickly headed back to where the Orcs were. Their destination was the snakes den. It was time to take out Akashas Snake. * * * The Orc village was turned upside down. Chwik! The Lizardmen started a war! The Lizardmen crossed the north barrier! The 32nd tribes Orc Chief that was in charge of guarding the north brought a report to the Orc King. The Orc King gave an angry frown. Why would they start a war all of a sudden! I dont know! They said we killed their king! King! Help us! Chwiiik! Those crazy reptiles! The Orc King was furious. Out of all times, they had to come right in the middle of the revival ceremony. He was already angry for having missed the humans who killed their god. And now this was happening. Still, the Orc King tried to remain calm. He couldnt let this ruin the ceremony. Rather, he could think of it as having more food to feed their god. Chwik! You, go tell the Shaman! Were going to have a lot of food ready for our god! And well be coming back with it soon! Roger, chwik! After giving orders to one of his minions, the Orc King pulled out a sword that was hanging on the wall and headed outside. It was the sword that made him the greatest warrior of their race. As long as he had this in his hands, victory would always be his. However, when he stepped on the battlefield, his excitement was quickly replaced with shock. It was not only the Lizardmen, the battlefield was also filled with other monsters. Far up in the broad horizon, he could see all the monsters rushing towards them. Only then did the Orc King notice that something was wrong. It was a trap. A heinous trap that had plunged all the monsters in the forest into chaos. But the Orc King wasnt intelligent enough to think that far ahead. After all he had ended up having to face the monster outbreak head on. Build a wall, chwik! Chwiiik! Bring the handcarts, anything! We have to stop them, chwik! The Orcs made their best efforts trying to stop the monsters, but things turned out contrary to their hopes. When the monsters broke through their improvised walls, they could only helplessly see their village being destroyed. But still, the Orcs fought relentlessly against the monster outbreak. Corpses of monsters piled up on the desert. Blood flowed along the ground dying it red. And on the bloody field, Farak! Kranum! The Goblin King and the Orc King, they clashed against each other as they called their opponents names. *Kung* The ground caved in as their auras swept across the area. * * * Those two must be fighting right now. On his way to Akashas Snake Tunnel, Yeon-woo turned towards the sound of the collision that rang from afar. He didnt have to check to know what the source of the sound was. The Goblin King, Kranum, and the Orc King, Farak. Those two boss monsters were in fact both as strong as Hargan. Kranum, the ruler of the west and Farak, the ruler of the east. They hated and looked down on each other as if they were mortal enemies. It is said that Kranum disliked Farak for his ignorance, while Farak despised him and thought of Goblins as an inferior race. Both thought that being compared with one another was humiliating for themselves. And both monsters were strong enough to easily crush players. For this reason, there were quite a few players who died trying to kill them to gather Karma. It was a fight between two monsters of such caliber, it wasnt going to end so quickly. And without the death of either of the leaders, the war would only be prolonged. The damage would grow, and madness would continue. And thats exactly what Yeon-woo wanted. Therefore, he needed to bring Akashas Snake as soon as possible. To this place full of food. [You have entered Akashas Snake Tunnel]. Greeted by a familiar message, Yeon-woo once again traveled into the tunnel. There he found, Kaah! Chwik! Oh God! Please Kuk! Chwiiik! God is angry! God is mad! God is punishing us, chwik! Ru, run away, chwik! Just like the outside, the tunnel was in confusion. It seemed like Akashas Snake had gone out of control. Now five meters in size, the snake had gone berserk and kept devouring the Orcs. The altar was completely destroyed. The Orc Shaman who was supposed to be leading the ceremony was nowhere to be seen. The Orcs, as faithful believers, tried to calm down Akashas Snake, but it didnt work. Some tried to run away, but Akashas Snake never missed its prey. Whenever they tried to run away, the snake would spit out its venom and melt them, and if they stayed close, they still got eaten up. There was no way to run away from Akashas Snake. I knew it. Yeon-woo looked at the eyes of Akashas Snake, now red with madness. Its intoxicated with blood. Akashas Snake was not some sort of a great being to be served as a god. It was nothing but a big and strong snake driven by hunger and thirst. And currently, the snake was very hungry from its resurrection. If so, what would happen it smelled the bloodshed outside the tunnel? Theres no way it would stay calm. This was his goal in the first place. If it wasnt drunk, he was planning on making it drunk. But it seemed to have worked a lot better than he had expected. Thankfully, there was nothing else he needed to do for his plan. So he silently watched the situation. Kaaah! When Akashas Snake devoured the last remaining Orc, it let out a big shriek towards the ceiling. The snake swelled up to about 10 meters, and had blood and pieces of flesh all over its mouth. But as if that wasnt enough, the cry continued for a long time. It rammed its head into the wall a couple of times, and suddenly made a hole in the ground, digging downwards with incredible speed. Its moving. Yeon-woo kept focused concealing his presence in case Akashas Snake noticed him. At the same time, he tried to track down the snake using his senses. It was swimming across the ground, heading towards the outside. The direction was southwest. It was the very place where the monsters were tangled with each other. Yeon-woo then sprang up to his feet. The snakes den without Akashas Snake. The moment he was waiting for had finally arrived. It will take quite a while for Akashas Snake to eat up all the monsters on the battlefield. But still, I cant waste my time. A hidden piece wasnt called a hidden piece for nothing Considering it was the place where Akashas Snake lived, there surely must be something important hidden deep inside the tunnel. Even his brother mentioned something like this in his diary. There was always a reason for a hidden piece to be where it was. Akashas Snake has a difficulty unfittingly hard for players in the tutorial. But there should be a reason as to why it was there. But not only was I, nor did Galliard, who has been chasing the snake for a long time, able to find the reason. However, if there are things I can tell for sure, Is that the reason isnt going to be something small, And that in the whole history of The Tower, no one has ever found said reason. A place that no one had ever found in the long history of The Tower. What if he could be the first one to find it? Yeon-woo landed in the middle of the cavity as he calmed down his pounding heart, and he cast Draconic Eyes. He scanned the whole tunnel looking for the nest that Akashas Snake used to rest. Considering the habits of a snake, there must be a place where it can relax from outside threat. At that moment his Draconic Eyes detected something. There was a narrow passageway along a wall. Of course, narrow only meant small compared to the size of Akashas Snake, but it was still wide enough in Yeon-woos perspective. Yeon-woo quickly used Shunpo and passed through the passageway, going further down into the deepest part of the snakes den. Just then, *Whoosh* Suddenly, a chilly wind came blowing from the inside. Thinking he was nearing the secret, he immediately set his foot towards the source of the wind. And there, Yeon-woo had found it. So, this is it. A scene quite different from the barren wilderness outside. A piercing wind was whirling along the wall, and the floor was covered with soft snow and slippery ice. And instead of stalactites, there were icicles hanging from the ceiling. It was truly a scene that would draw admiration from anyone who saw it. And in the center, there sat a little boy that looked of about five years old. I think I found the reason. Chapter 40 Akasha’s Snake (8) The boy was sitting cross-legged lost in meditation. He gave off a cute impression befitting of a fairy tale. One could wonder why he was in a cave like this. But the reason why Yeon-woo was surprised was quite different. Isnt that a Snow Ginseng? In fact, what looked like a boy was not a real person. It was an elixir that took the shape of a human being. [Humanoid Snow Ginseng] Classification: Elixir or Mystical Creature Rating: A+ Description: A ginseng that only grows on icy plains while being exposed to the energy of the moon for hundreds of years. Because of its child-like shape, many people mistake it for a human. It will increase mana upon consumption. However, the increased amount depends on the ability of the consumer. Its ingestion method is also very tricky. A ginseng that looks like a human child and that only grows in snowy environments. Only a handful of such rare elixir exists in The Tower. Ive only heard about it being one of the five best elixirs. I didnt expect this coming. Yeon-woos eyes sank deeply. Now I see why Akashas Snake settled down here. Akashas Snake was probably growing the Snow Ginseng. Judging by its size, it looked like it was about 300 years old. According to his knowledge, its effects would reach their peak at around 500 years of age. He presumed Akashas Snake was also waiting until then. Too bad, its going to my stomach now. Yeon-woo slowly pulled out three daggers from his waist. Added to the rarity of the Snow Ginseng was, catching it was also a very difficult task. The moment Yeon-woo started approaching it, it opened its eyes. *Pat* Yeon-woo immediately threw the daggers he had in his hand. Kyaak! The snow ginseng let out an eerie shriek as it jumped in the air and reached the ceiling. Some elixirs had appearances that make them indistinguishable from mystical creatures. And because of their sentiency, some even say they tend to choose their owners At first, I didnt think much of it. But when I got a chance to have one for myself, every second that I looked at it, it felt like my heart was breaking apart. Gosh, it was leaking its precious energy with every step it took! His brother once got a hold of an elixir similar to the Snow Ginseng. However, little did he know that it could move on its own, and by the time he caught it, it had already lost some of its energy. But thanks to the diary, Yeon-woo was well aware of that fact. His strengthened senses quickly located the Snow Ginseng despite its nimble movements. Run all you like, youre still trapped in this cave. Yeon-woo drew another three daggers and threw them to his right. *Swish* But the ginseng dodged the daggers as if it was just too easy. Then, the three thrown daggers struck the ceiling. *Rumble* The icicles hanging on the ceiling shook slightly. The snow ginseng landed on the ground and gave a horrible shriek. A behavior unbecoming of its cute face. Im sorry, ? But I eat monsters like you for breakfast. The ginseng tilted its head as it couldnt understand what Yeon-woo was saying but, *Crack* With the sound of ice breaking, the ceiling suddenly collapsed. Pieces of ice poured onto the Snow Ginseng. Startled by the sudden collapse, the ginseng jumped away from the spot in an effort to escape through the collapsing ceiling. However, the moment it broke through the ice pieces, I got you. ! Yeon-woo stood right in front of it. With a cold smile, he reached out and grabbed onto the neck of the Snow Ginseng. The ginseng squirmed in his grab. Cold aura emanated from it, freezing Yeon-woos hand. But Yeon-woo didnt let go of it. Yeon-woo soon brought his mouth over to its head and took a big bite out of it. *Chomp* The ginseng looked horrifying with its head and eye ripped off, but Yeon-woo kept on eating without a sound. His head was aching as if he had chewed on hard ice. His teeth were freezing. He already had frostbite on his hands. His muscles were swelling, and bones were ringing. The moment he finished eating and licked his own fingers. *Whoosh* He felt something exploding in his lower abdomen. It was a feeling akin to the one he felt when he first activated the pocket watch. A feeling of mana taking place in his body, or that of Reinforced Physique settling down. But the amount of mana he felt this time was incomparably larger than those previous ones. [You have obtained the hidden piece Humanoid Snow Ginseng..] [The spirit energy is exploding in your body. It will be converted into Magic Power.] The mana floating in the air or the spirit energy stored inside mystical creatures did not suddenly become ones own when ingested. It had to be absorbed, processed and settled. And only then could it be transformed into Magic Power. Of course, a considerable amount of mana would be lost while processing the Snow Ginsengs spiritual energy. But I cant lose that either. Yeon-woo withdrew the senses he had expanded towards the outside and concentrated them inside his body. Mana was circulating at high speeds. [Your status Immature Dragon Body is influencing the absorption process.] [92% of the spirit energy held in the Humanoid Snow Ginseng has been converted to Magic Power. Your body will begin to absorb the Magic Power.] [Your Magic Power has increased by 5 points.] [Your Magic Power has increased by 7 points.] [Body improvement has been confirmed. The vessel is strong enough. The halted succession process will resume. 22% 24% 27%.] [Current progress: 42.9%] [Your current status will be changed from Immature Dragon Body to Half Dragon Body] The attribute point Yeon-woo lacked the most was now increasing, and the succession process was now halfway through completion. And as a result, [You have achieved the half point of the succession process. You have gained an ability to control mana.] [Mana has begun to circulate in your body.] [You can now cast magical skills while consuming less mana.] [The skill Magic Circuit has been created.] Yeon-woo felt mana wandering around his body. He had yet to control it at his will. Still, controlling mana used to be as hard as moving a fingernail or toenail for him, but now it felt much easier, like moving a finger or a toe. In addition, unlike the time when mana disappeared right after it finished its job, it was now continuously flowing through his body like blood. [Magic Circuit] Rating: C Proficiency: 0.0% Description: Dragons are known as a race blessed by mMana since time immemorial. And those who are blessed by such dragons are given the ability to control mana. The control range and the amount of controllable mana increases with proficiency. Sometimes, it is possible to handle Mana Streams. Great! Yeon-woo was elated after reading the description of Mana Circuit. Mana was the power he had been longing to control since the beginning of the tutorial. He even tried studying the basics of mana, but his effort was of little avail. But at last, he was starting to have to see some results. The secret was to build up Magic Power and speed up the succession process. Yeon-woos eyes glinted at the thought of finally being able to use mana. His usage of mana was currently limited to the casting of skills, but many more things would be possible in the future. He could infuse mana into a weapon for increased attack power, or wind mana around his feet to gain speed. He thought of all sorts of uses it could have, but they werent available with his current level of proficiency. However, Yeon-woo thought he would be able to raise the proficiency with the help of his Sense Strengthening skill. Controlling mana, its still within the boundary of sense. Yeon-woo gave his inner body a quick scan before opening his eyes. *Flash* A radiant glow flashed in Yeon-woos eyes, just like when the Snow Ginseng had first opened its eyes. There was a big smile on Yeon-woos face. His vessel was finally being filled and he was quite content with the result. But its still not enough. However, because of this experience, Yeon-woo was now certain of a fact. A fact that his vessel was yet far from full. The vessel he had was big enough to hold much more than it what it was holding now. Yeon-woo licked his lips in anticipation. He felt a strong desire welling up in his heart. A desire to take the essence of Akashas Snake. * * * Right before leaving the snake tunnel, Yeon-woo looked around, checking if he missed anything. Then, he found something on the spot where the ginseng was sitting. What is this? It was a small pendant. A rusty, badly thumbed pendant. It was not classified as an artifact. [A necklace full of memories] Classification: Pendant Rating: F- Description: A necklace full of someones precious memories. It would be nice to return it to the owner. The owner? Yeon-woo was thunderstruck at the description of the pendant. He examined the pendant meticulously. There was a seam on the side hidden under the rust. Yeon-woo wiped off the rust and opened it. Inside, he found a picture of parents and their daughter with happy smiles on their faces. The face of the father was especially familiar. It was Galliard. This is what he has been looking for. Yeon-woo let out a small groan. No one could understand why Galliard always chased after Akashas Snake. He never hunted it down for himself, he only gave out trials to test players wanting to hunt the snake, and passed down one of his skills as a reward. But if it was all to find his belonging which contained his cherished memories, it all made sense now. That wasnt in the diary either. Yeon-woo rolled up the pendant and put it in his pocket. He was going to give it back to Gillard as he was on his way anyway. Then, he turned towards the exit of the snakes den. Mana was briskly traveling along his Mana Circuit, and his body was brimming with vitality. He was feeling better than ever. Now, shall we go hunting? Yeon-woo fixed his white mask and, *Pat* He flung himself towards the exit. Chapter 41 Akasha’s Snake (8) Just a little more Just a little! In a place where the monster outbreak had swept over, where the forest and the earth had all turned to ruins, there was a player moving his tattered body with unsteady steps. It was Bain. Just a little more Clutching onto his shoulder with his one remaining arm, Bain struggled to move forward. He was filled with a burning desire to complete his mission. He had managed to survive the assault of the Goblin King, pretending to be dead and waiting until the monster outbreak passed by. He once thought of giving up on the mission and heading back to their base. That was how hard the monster outbreak had struck him. Team 1, Arangdans most prized group of players, had evaporated in a moment, leaving no trace behind. And the aura of the Goblin King had been so ferocious that he hadnt been able to do anything but stay frozen in his spot. Nevertheless, he chose to pursue his mission till the end with only one thought in his mind. The monsters must be heading towards where Cain is. He must be up to something. As far as he knew, the monster outbreak was an event that had never happened in the entire history of the tutorial. And that meant there was definitely a player behind this whole event. Bain intuitively knew that it had something to do with his target, Cain. Of course, he didnt have any evidence to prove it, but he was a player that Arangdan constantly kept tabs on. He thought It was a reasonable suspicion that he was the cause of this mess. Its definitely a hidden piece, the biggest one, unparalleled to other ones in the entire tutorial! Whatever Cain was up to did not matter. Bain was planning on ambushing him the moment he acquired the hidden piece. He speculated there was a good chance of winning if his plan worked. And adding the rewards for completing his mission, he could still chase after Phante and Edora. Just you wait, Cain! The light of greed was glittering in Bains eyes. * * * It was when the war was reaching its climax when the Goblin King and the Orc King realized things were getting weird. *Rumble* With their innate keen senses, both of the kings had already noticed that at some point the ground started to shake weakly. However, they both knew that their life could be very well forfeited were they to look away for even just a moment, therefore none of them opened their mouth. And that carelessness brought about great disaster. *Rumble* The ground started to sink right in the middle of the battlefield and, *Kwang* Something suddenly shot up from the ground. It was a giant snake. With its ferocious jaws agape, the snake already had three or four monsters in its mouth. The nearly 10-meter-tall mass towered over the monsters, creating an enormous pressure. Wha, what kind of monster! Its horrible! Chwik! Why is our god here! And the moment the monsters looked up at Akashas Snake in confusion, *Stomp* Akashas Snake swallowed the monsters in its mouth in one gulp, and jerked its head looking down on the monsters. There was food all over the place right before its eyes. For it, this place was nothing more than an all-you-can-eat buffet. Kaaah! Akashas Snake soon buried its head in the nearest group of Kobolds. No monster was able to react to its fast movement. As a result, the Kobold King, who had been standing in the vanguard and courageously leading his race suddenly disappeared into the snakes belly. O, our king! Our king is dead! We have to avenge him! The army of Kobolds rushed towards Akashas Snake, eyes burning with rage. They could never let the enemy who killed the king get away. But their attacks couldnt leave even a scratch in its scales. Their axes broke bouncing off into the air, and the arrows only slipped against the scales. Akashas Snake, on the other hand, flapped its tail as if it found it to be annoying, and dozens of Kobolds were blasted away covered in blood. Much to their dismay, their death only resulted in more life energy for the snake to fill its stomach and grow its size. And when they realized that, Akashas Snake had already grown much bigger. As its size grew, so too did its ferocity. Regardless of their race, the monsters couldnt help but drop their jaws. Its aura was so overwhelming it made them stand paralyzed. A monster that steals life from dead monsters? None of them had ever heard of such a thing. In all their lifetime, nothing stood above them in the forest. They were at the apex of the food chain. But here, they were faced against a new predator for the first time. The fear of facing a predator was so alien to them. They hadnt thought of what to do when such fear became reality. And eventually, *Kwakwang* It gave birth to a disaster. R, run! This is gods retribution! Chwik! We have to run away, chwiiik! The monsters began to escape from the battlefield in order to run from Akashas Snake. Some brave ones gathered up and tried to fight against the snake. But no matter what choices they made, they all came to the same end. Being prey. For those who ran away, the snake snatched them up and swallowed them. For those who fought back, it crushed them with its massive body and again, swallowed them. One way or another, all the monsters were going to end up being inside of the snakes belly. The more the monsters died, the bigger Akashas Snake became. As the time went by, Akashas Snake rampage became more and more overwhelming. The scene was a complete pandemonium. It seemed like the gates of hell had opened up in here. Even if they wanted to run away, with tens of thousands of them tangled together in this battlefield, it was near impossible. Damn it! Not being able to hold himself back, the Goblin King pushed away the Orc King and turned towards Akashas Snake. Kranum! Where are you going, chwik! This is a duel of warriors, you must finish! Shut up, Farak! I care about the safety of our race more than mere honor! The Goblin King left the Orc King behind and darted forward towards the other monsters. The Orc King frowned as he stared at the back of the Goblin King. He and the Goblin King were the top warriors who had been each guarding the east and west sides of the forest. Of course, he had been waiting for an opportunity to break the tie between them. So, there he was, thinking that today was finally the day. But as it turned out, it wasnt. However before the Goblin King left, he left the words saying that the safety of his race was more important than honor. And although he was an enemy, those words had dug deep down into his heart. Eventually, the Orc King shouted out. Orcs, Listen! We will also fight back against our god! Chwik! He couldnt bear to tell them to kill their god. But since their god could be resurrected, he ordered them to attack. Overflowing with fighting spirit, all the monsters united under the two kings leadership. Their enemy was now Akashas Snake. But Akashas Snake had almost already recovered its original size. The snake inflated its head. These impudent little creatures were launching their puny attacks on it. They needed to be punished. Akashas Snake opened its jaws wide and sprayed its venomous saliva all over the monsters. The monsters in the front were swept away by the deadly poison. Those who were drenched in the saliva melted away in an instant, and the monsters sprinkled with even small bits of saliva screamed in pain. Just then, the Goblin King jumped above the head of the snake. Die! The Goblin King lifted his halberd up high and swung it down onto the head of Akashas Snake. Kaaah! Akashas Snake cried out in pain as it struggled to make him fall, but the Goblin King pushed his halberd deeper in. In the meantime, from the ground, the Orc King slashed deep into the snakes body with his sword. *Splash* Blood splattered out from the wound. Akashas Snake opened its mouth again getting ready for another shower of poisonous saliva. And this time, it was aiming for the two kings. * * * What a mess. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he looked at the chaotic battlefield. Provoking all the monsters in Section E, he did expect the effect to be great but, This is far worse than I expected. There was only a tenth of monsters left fighting Akashas Snake. As a result, Akashas snake was now 1.5 times bigger than its original size. Its body was as grand as a great mountain and was as long as a river. It seemed almost impossible to kill such horrific monster. There were still two monster kings pouring out their attacks on Akashas Snake, and some other monsters steadily damaging the snake with what little power they had. Well? It wont last long. It was very obvious. The Goblin King and the Orc King, they both were as strong as Taragan, but it seemed they were running out of energy. They were desperately trying for the sake of their races, but their health wasnt infinite. The Goblin King had already lost an arm, and had half of his face melted by the venomous saliva, making Yeon-woo wonder if he could see properly with his eyes. The Orc King was in much worse shape. As he had been hit by the snakes tail, his whole body was full of bruises. Several parts of his body were swollen up, he had fractures all the way from ribs to the end of his spine. They were holding out due to being the kings of their races, but they were on the verge of collapse. And, The same was true for Akashas Snake. Its because it ate too much food. You should have known that overeating is bad. Not a long time had passed since Akashas Snake resurrection ceremony. With its unstable body, the snake put tons of monsters into its belly, and now had a size much larger than it had prior to its death. He doubted its body could handle it. Although Akashas Snake was half spiritual energy, the other half was still in the material world. This meant that it needed some time to digest and absorb the nutrients of the food it had eaten. But Akashas Snake took too much life energy at once skipping such process. It would be strange if it didnt get sick. Nevertheless, its instincts drove its body and continued to prey on monsters. In addition, the two monster kings had been steadily chipping away the snakes health. In the end, the monsters and Akashas Snake, they were all dancing in the palm of Yeon-woos hand. And now was the time to wrap up the show. Yeon-woo activated Mana Circuit, and brought it down to his feet. [Mana Circuit skill proficiency has increased. 0.7%] [Shunpo skill proficiency has increased. 12.4%] *Kwang* *Swish* With the ground underneath his feet caving in, Yeon-woo sprang up in the air. Above the head of Akashas Snake, the place where the Orcs had pulled its brains out from, and where the wound left by the helbard of the Goblin King was, there now was Yeon-woo getting ready to unleash his attack. Devour. He spread out his left hand and put it on the wound. Jaws full of saw teeth appeared from his hand and stuck into the snakes head. Kaaah! Akashas Snake struggled in pain, feeling like its whole head was being pulled out. It twisted its tails sweeping away nearby monsters as its scream echoed around the forest. The monsters were busy backing away from the sudden situation. But despite its struggle, Yeon-woo clung to its head and pushed his hand deeper into the snakes head. Bathorys Vampiric Sword wont be enough to kill it. Ill have to do something else! Fortunately, Yeon-woo was already aware of the biggest weakness of Akashas Snake. The brain. It was the part where its soul was contained. Kaaaah! The brain was sucked into the serrated jaws. Yeon-woo didnt let go of his hand until the brain had completely disappeared. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has increased. 6.4%] [Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has increased. 8.2%] [Your Strength has increased by 3 points.] [Your Health has increased by 2 points.] [Your Magic Power has increased by 5 points.] After catching such a big prey, countless messages continued to pop up, filling his retina. At some point, he felt something weighty being absorbed through his hand. A soul. Or an essence. It was the source of Akashas Snake. And it was then when the light completely disappeared from its eyes. *Kung* The snakes massive head collapsed helplessly onto the floor. [You have slain the boss monster, Akashas Snake. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 5,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 3,000 additional Karma.] [Hidden Quest (Resurrection Ceremony) completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 3,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 2,000 additional Karma.] [Rewards.] [Sudden quests (Monster Outbreak)] Being one of the hardest quests in the tutorial, Akashas Snake provided the largest amount of Karma ever given through a quest. It was enough to raise a few ranks. Killing the snake also counted as clearing the Sudden Quest. Plus Akashas Snake was the ultimate goal of the tutorial that Yeon-woo had in his mind even before entering this world. And that goal had finally been achieved after many complications. Yeon-woo, however, drew Carshinas Dagger with a blunt expression. He could appreciate his victory now, but he was going to wait until the end of the tutorial. *Shlickt* As he sliced under the snakes head, a golden orb about the size of a human head rolled out from the cut. It was the Akashas Snakes Neidan. The original Neidan was said to be the size of a fist, but it seemed to have expanded to its current size due to overeating. *Grin* Yeon-woo gave a content smile. Devour. And he pushed the orb into Bathorys Vampiric Sword that was still screaming from hunger. Chapter 42 Akashas Snake (10) (Volume 2, Chapter 17) Akashas Snake had a venom gland attached next to its Neidan. A gland that oozed out poison that could melt any monsters that came in contact with it. It was a kind of self-defense mechanism that Akashas Snake developed in order to protect its Neidan. Therefore, it would have required a specialized skill to remove the gland from the Neidan. Its not a problem if I can absorb it. Bathorys Vampiric Sword devoured anything that contained energy, even if there was a venom gland right next to it. Thanks to this skill, it was a piece of cake for Yeon-woo to absorb the Neidan. He separated the venom gland and stored in the bag with Undines Goblet. It would be of great help if I absorbed the venom from the gland But its also the main ingredient for crafting Gyges Eyes. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has increased. 6.2%] [A huge amount of spiritual energy (Akasha) is pouring into your body. It will be converted into Magic Power.] [A huge amount of poison is flaring up inside your body. It will be converted into Magic Power.] [Your status Half Dragon Body is influencing the absorption process.] [Your Magic Power has increased by 8 points.] [Your Magic Power has increased by 6 points.] [Mana Circuit skill proficiency has increased. 2.1%] [Due to the large energy inflow, the conversion process will require a considerable amount of time and health.] [Your status Half Dragon Body has been determined to be unable to contain all the potential mana. Your body will continue its growth.] [Trait conversion in progress.] [The halted succession process will resume. 44% 46% 48%.] [You are advised to stay in a safe place during the conversion process. Outer impact will cause a slowdown or deviation.] [Estimated time: 15 hours] *Crackle* *Crunch* The amount of energy contained inside the Neidan was too much for Yeon-woo to handle all at once. A mixture of monsters spirits that were yet to be purified, and the resentful spirit of Akashas Snake, they were all jumbled up inside the Neidan. Thanks to Bathorys Vampiric Sword, barely no energy was lost during the absorption. The intake of such enormous amount of energy caused drastic changes in Yeon-woos body. A change presumably far bigger than those that had taken place with Reinforced Physique. The system warned him to stay isolated from the outside world until his body stabilized. But despite the warning, Yeon-woo slowly rose from his seated position and turned his head to see the Goblin King and the Orc King. A vortex of mana was swirling along his Mana Circuit. It was causing the circuit to break down and burst open, and his muscles and bones to shatter and reassemble. Terrible pain followed after the changes. However, Yeon-woo stood high, paying it no heed. He could control his senses and shut down a few nerves to suppress some of the pain. His Physical Resistance skill also helped him alleviate it. Hup! Thats impossible! Looking at Yeon-woos bloodshot eyes, the two kings flinched. It was due to a massive energy storm wound around Yeon-woo. *Go-o-oh* Yeon-woos aura coupled with the excess energy emitted during the absorption process created an indescribable atmosphere. Moreover, the two monster kings felt something in Yeon-woo that stimulated their instincts. Something akin to a predator. Just then, they figured it out. It was his eyes. Those were the eyes of a predator. Right in front of them stood a predator even more insatiable and more frightening than Akashas Snake. I will kill you, chwik! Ignoring the mortal fear, the Orc King leaped to attack Yeon-woo. It was clear that the human in front of him was the cause of this whole tragedy. But this was the situation that Yeon-woo wanted. The two monster kings were also boss monsters just like Hargan. And boss monsters like them, Will give me a lot of Karma and Tokens. These two monsters had received serious injuries from fighting Akashas Snake. On the other hand, Yeon-woos body was in perfect condition excluding the conversion process. Yeon-woo held Carshinas Dagger backward and made a wide swing. *Spurt* The Orc Kings head flew off into the air. [You have slain the boss monster, Farak (Orc King). Additional Karma will be provided.] Without giving a second look to the messages, Yeon-woo dashed straight towards the Goblin King. The Goblin King held out his helbard with a stern look on his face. Unlike the Orc King, his two eyes were calm, knowing his death was nigh. But the Goblin King struggled with all his might, as if he would not forfeit his life that easily. *Kwang* * * * *Crunch* Yeon-woos body was still going through changes. Now, even if he tried suppressing it, the terrible pain was still transmitted to him. The good news were, the proficiency of Physical Resistance was increasing very quickly, now reaching almost 17%. But he couldnt help feeling physically exhausted. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and cut off the head of the last remaining Orc. *Spurt* With his face covered in bitterness and anger, the Orcs head dropped and rolled on the floor. Haah! Yeon-woo let out a long deep breath. After the death of the two kings, there were two paths the remaining monsters took. One was to run away, and the other was to resist till the end. He did not bother chasing down the runners, because they were all weak and worthless. But he made sure to get rid of the resisting ones. Then he shoved the serrated teeth into them and absorbed their energy. Yeon-woo didnt stop after acquiring the Neidan and venom gland of Akashas Snake. He wanted to speed up his succession progress and improve his body as fast as he could. He desired more and swallowed more. He would do anything to become stronger, and nothing else mattered. However, consuming hundreds of monsters had made him too exhausted. He could really use some rest in a quiet place. Yeon-woo thought of going back into the snakes den for a little rest, but he clenched on Carshinas Dagger instead. There was one more thing left to bother him. Just come out already. Yeon-woo cast an indifferent glance to one side. There was no one in sight, but soon the space seemed to distort, then a player appeared. With a stiff look on his face. Holding onto his shoulder with his one remaining arm. It was Bain. How did you know? Yeon-woo snorted lightly. You didnt think you could stay hidden with your aura leaking all over the place, did you? You really are a monster. Bain stared at Yeon-woo with a look of fear. He had been watching the whole process. From the time when Akashas Snake had gone on a rampage, to when Yeon-woo absorbed the Neidan and swept out the remaining monsters. And Bain had only one emotion towards Yeon-woo. It was fear. Running around like a ghost with a white mask, Yeon-woo took away the lives of others with just a swing of his knife. Such scenery reminded him of a grim reaper. But soon, greed started to peek through his eyes. If only he could have that power for himself. If only he could take the hidden piece waiting to be taken. In Bains eyes,Yeon-woo was the hoarding hidden pieces all to himself. If so, he had to take them. They belonged to him. So he waited and waited until Yeon-woo was exhausted. And at last, the time was here. *Schwing* Bain slowly drew his sword from the scabbard. It was his treasured artifact granted by The Isle when he had first joined Team 1. The cold sound of the sword being drawn spread across the air. The green thread tied on the pommel of his sword trembled as well. But that monstrous power you have, Ill have to take it away from you. Yeon-woo twisted the corner of his lips. You? By what means? Dont pretend you dont know what Im talking about. Cause I know that right now you dont even have the strength to lift a finger. Bain slowly walked towards Yeon-woo, thinking he was bluffing. Even if he could fight back, it didnt matter. He had been conserving his energy the whole time just for this moment. Even if he had lost an arm, one arm should be enough to take him out. But Yeon-woo didnt stop sneering at Bain even when he got closer. Didnt I ask you already? How are you going to take it away when Im not alone? What are you! When Bain was about to shout back at his nonsense, *Swish* A sudden piercing sound rended the air. *Puck* And before Bain could even react, an arrow stuck deep into his temple. The arrow was so powerful that Bains head snapped to the side as his body flew off. Dying a painful death, Bains eye spotted Galliard with his bow pointed at him on top of a rocky mountain. Galliard lightly leapt down from the cliff and landed next to Yeon-woo. He clicked his tongue as he looked around the completely devastated area. Whats all this mess? Was this all you? Even with his experience of countless tutorials, he had never seen anything like this before. But Yeon-woo suddenly burst out laughing. Hmm? Why are you laughing? Yeon-woo didnt know how to answer his question. Just as Bain had said, he was feeling so wrecked he couldnt even lift a finger because of the on-going conversion process. And Galliard showed up right on time. He didnt know whether to call it a coincidence or fate. But it didnt matter, because with him on his side, he could finally take a rest. Galliard. What? I brought you a gift. What? Wait, you! Yeon-woo took out the pendant from his pocket and threw it at Galliard. The sudden throw took Galliard by surprise, but he managed to grab it. And as he realized what it was, he looked back to Yeon-woo with strained eyes. So many questions flashed through his mind, but he couldnt get them out because Yeon-woo was already falling unconscious before he could continue speaking. Galliard quickly came forward and held Yeon-woo from falling. Looking at Yeon-woo, his eyes were shaking. He didnt know what to make of this mysterious man. But one thing was certain. He was asking for help in return for the present. Galliard noticed his body was unnaturally hot. It didnt seem like he was sick. He could only guess there was something happening inside his body. Youre leaving me no choice. Galliard shook his head. With Yeon-woo on his back, he headed back to his cottage. * * * It was a long time before Yeon-woo woke up. The first thing that came to his sight was the ceiling of a familiar cottage. And also, The messages crammed in his retina. [Trait conversion has been successfully achieved. Your trait Reinforced Physique has been changed into Diamond Physique. [92% of the energy has been converted to Magic Power and absorbed into the body.] [Body improvement has been confirmed. The vessel is strong enough. The halted succession process had resumed its progress.] [Current progress: 92.5%] [Your current status will be changed from Half Dragon Body to Near-complete Dragon Body] 92.5%! Yeon-woo checked his now almost complete succession process and clenched his fist tightly. At that moment, it seemed that all of his painstaking effort had finally paid off. But on a second thought, he was surprised at the fact that the succession process was still incomplete despite the massive amount of energy he had absorbed. It seemed his understanding of Dragon Body was still lacking. He was getting very curious about how strong he would be when the succession process was completed. Yeon-woo then went ahead and checked his status window. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Traits: Cold-blooded, Diamond Physique Strength: 121 Dexterity: 133 Health: 129 Magic Power: 208 Skills: Draconic Eyes(11.2%), Sense Strengthening(32.5%), Foresight(0.0%), Physical Resistance(20.3%), Combat Will(10.5%), Bathorys Vampiric Sword(9.5%), Shunpo(19.5%), Magic Circuit(10.9%) Several parts of the status window had changed a lot since he last checked. All of the attribute points were over 120, and Magic Power, the stat that was lacking the most before, was now the highest of all four. His skills had grown a lot too. This was accomplished through continuous battles and growth. Most surprising was that Mana Circuit, a skill he had acquired the day before, had grown by far the fastest in a single day. Yeon-woo quickly focused his senses on his Mana Circuit and tried to control mana. And then, *Woosh* Mana began to move at his will. Very softly and smoothly. It was a somewhat novel sensation. A very strange, but at the same time, very familiar feeling. It felt like he had grown a new body part he could control at will. Yeon-woo slowly gathered mana onto his hand. When he swung his hand, he noticed that movement was now much easier than before. Mana had also hardened his hand, making it rock solid. Mana is said to have a variety of uses depending on the user. Yeon-woo kept in mind he should do some experiments on the uses of mana. Now that he could control mana at will, he wanted to find a way to use it in combat. But what is this? While returning mana back to its original position, Yeon-woo realized his body seemed to have experienced a lot more changes than he expected. Not just the mana flowing through his body, but his body itself had gone through some changes too. My senses theyve gotten keener. Despite only making a slight movement, a huge amount of information poured into his head. The light was blinding, and the smells were paralyzing. Pain reverberated throughout his entire body. It was a similar sensation to when he first used Sense Strengthening. He tried to figure out what might have caused this change. It was unlikely to be a change due to simple physical strengthening. He considered the possibility of some of the energy from the Neidan having seeped into his body. But what was interesting was that the feeling wasnt strange to him. Somehow, it was very familiar. Like Undines Goblet. While Yeon-woo was lost in a series of thoughts, *Creak* The sound of the opening door brought him back to his senses. When Yeon-woo lifted his head, Galliard entered the room with a basket full of fruits. Are you up? edit: lol, hope nobody saw my fuck up. Chapter 43 Two Hearts (1) Yeon-woo tried to get up from the bed to thank Galliard. You need to rest a little longer. Itll take some time for your senses to settle down. Senses? Yeon-woo realized that Galliard was the reason his senses had become much stronger. Ive done something to your body if you havent noticed. Galliard spoke as he placed the basket on the table. Yeon-woo narrowed his brow slightly. What do you mean? Let me guess. You did something to make your body stronger, right? And you needed me to protect you while you were out. Yes, I did. Galliard snorted at his answer with his arms folded. But you did it wrong. Yeon-woos eyes glistened. Can you explain in detail? I saw Akashas Snake grow abnormally big. You took the Neidan, right? And I bet you consumed something similar to the Neidan before that. That was the Snow Ginseng. Yeon-woo nodded his head. You didnt even know if your body could handle one elixir. And you dared to take two at the same time? Galliard continued speaking as he clicked his tongue. I dont know if you thought you could handle it or you had something prepared, but the energy in your body was either going to explode or go out of control. Yeon-woo understood why Galliard said he had done something to his body. He must have thought Yeon-woo would end up dying if he hadnt settled the energy in his body. Apparently, Galliard was a well-known hunter within the Dark Elves tribes. Yeon-woo thought it wasnt strange at all for someone like him to have one or two secret skills. For now, Ive got you covered. By the way, it was only possible because you had little mana in you, otherwise you would have been in big trouble. So, if you get your hands on several elixirs like today, dont you ever chug them down like you did this time. Youre really gonna die unless youre something like a dragon. I did make a contract with a dragon Yeon-woo almost said that out loud. You really didnt have to do that though. Yeon-woo desperately fought the urge to laugh. His body was fundamentally different from an ordinary players. He not only had Reinforced Physique, but also had the succession process already underway. His body should have been enough to accommodate all the energies by itself. But Galliard couldnt have the slightest idea of what kind of body Yeon-woo had. Moreover, he was indebted to Yeon-woo for finding his long lost pendant. He couldnt stand there and watch him die. Is that how this thing in the Mana Circuit was made? Yeon-woo then asked Galliard. So you modified my Mana Circuit to stop the mana from deviating, right? Galliard grumbled as if something bothered him. Its the same way I use to make Undines Goblet. Besides, I had to use the one you had to calm the deviation. Do you have any idea how much work that is? I appreciate it. Whoa, youre not getting off that easy, are you? Ill pay you back later when I get the chance. Like hell you will! But looking at you running your mouth off like that, I guess youre okay now. Galliard left the cottage leaving Yeon-woo to rest in the room. And just before closing the door, Galliard said in a small voice. Oh and, thank you. * * * Galliard called his secret skill Undines Divine Water(ˮ). And he said he had applied the skill on his body, just like when making Undines Goblet. The human body can be used like Undines Goblet? I didnt know he could do that. But just as Undines Goblet was used to contain Akasha, he figured the human body, which was a vessel that could hold mana, could also be used that way. Still, it would take a lot more effort to make that work. Galliard said because there was too much mana deviating inside his body, he had to use the Undines Goblet Yeon-woo had. As a result, not only did he absorb mana much more easily during his sleep, but his body and senses had also been upgraded by more than one level. It was a stroke of good fortune. As soon as Yeon-woo got somewhat attuned to his senses, he came out of the cottage and started to stretch his body. Galliard came beside him and grumbled with an annoyed look. I told you, youll need to rest at least three more days to heal up completely! *Swish* Unless you have a great healing factor. Galliard ended up mumbling his words as he watched Yeon-woo freely running over the rocky mountains. He stared at Yeon-woo in bewilderment. How was that the movement of someone who just left his bed from a serious injury? Moreover, he was using Shunpo so well now. It looked like it was his skill from the very beginning. It wasnt just Galliard who was in for a shock. Is this what it feels like to conduct mana? Yeon-woo had never used mana properly until now. Even if he did, he used the least possible amount for casting his skills only. However, it was different now that he could handle his mana at will. All he did was to wrap mana around his legs, which made Shunpo incomparably better than before. With it, he could jump higher and run faster. Unlike the time when he had to climb up the mountain to get to Galliards house, he now could get there with just a few jumps. His body was so light to the point that he almost felt weightless. However, it wasnt because there was a big growth in proficiency, after all he had only increased it by one percent. Maybe all the skills and movements Ive known so far have been inefficient. From what he heard, most of the players in the tutorial knew how to handle mana. They said its the minimum requirement for players to be able to achieve something in the tutorial. And the criterion for joining the ranks of the strong was also Magic Power. However, Yeon-woo hadnt been able to handle mana up until now. He did not know neither the concept nor the theory behind it. All he could do was walk the bumpy road, constantly working to build up his stats. And still, only relying on what he had, he advanced through the tutorial all the way to section E, killed several boss monsters and became a match for other top rankers. All of that was done with a sheer physical strength. And now, he had mana. The fuel that he had been lacking until now. It was time for him to soar. *Tak* Yeon-woo soon landed on the ground after doing some flips in the air. He didnt have to gasp for air even after that intense workout, with only tiny drops of sweat appearing on his forehead. He actually felt refreshed as if he had just gotten up and stretched. All the fatigue from lying on the bed seemed to have melted away. If theres this much improvement at 92%, how will my body change after completing the remaining 8%? Yeon-woo wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand as he examined his Mana Circuit again. A smile appeared on Yeon-woos face. * * * After he finished checking up his body, Yeon-woo opened the quest window to claim his reward. It was obvious that the more items he had, the better. I completed two quests before fainting, right? Resurrection Ceremony, the Hidden Quest, and Monster Outbreak, the Sudden Quest. The rewards for both quests had all been granted to him, as both had been cleared by Yeon-woo. Fortunately, nothing was lost because the rewards required the player to confirm the completion of the quest for them to materialize. Lets check the Hidden Quest first. The reward was covered with question marks in the quest window, so he had no idea what it was. The moment he pressed the Receive button, a black bracelet fell on Yeon-woos palm. [You have obtained ???s Black Bracelet as a reward.] What is this? Why cant I see its name? A frown formed on Yeon-woos brows. The artifact given as the reward was an old, simple-looking bracelet. Compared to good artifacts that usually had classy looks, this one was almost too crude. Besides, the aura radiating from the bracelet was that of a common ordinary artifact. Still, it was a reward from defeating Akashas Snake. Not losing hope, he tried identifying the item. [???s Black Bracelet] Classification: Wrist Guard Rating: ?? Description: A bracelet cherished by ???, the owner of Akashas Snake. Akashas Snake always misses its great master, so it keeps the masters belonging in its stomach in hopes of his return. * Soul Bind Fixed chance of reaping the soul of the killed target. The reaped souls lose their memory and become corrupted, left with only deep resentment. * Black Blade Consumes the reaped souls and converts them into dark property energy. If imbued to a weapon, it will inflict curses upon hit. * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) ** This is a Unique artifact. no same artifact exists in The Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. ** Some of the abilities are sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to lift the seals. ** Some information cannot be accessed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to view the information. If its a Unique artifact, it must have great abilities. Only if I can unlock them. The options embedded in Black Bracelet were quite peculiar even among Unique artifacts. Soul Bind and Black Blade. So it reaps the soul of the killed target Seems like someone had a bad taste. Even in death, the souls werent allowed to rest in peace. Souls bound by this bracelet could only wait to be used as disposable tools. This kind of options were rarely seen in The Tower. The original owner, was he a Demon? He needed to find information about the previous owner in order to make proper use of this Unique artifact, But the information was completely blocked. For now, it seemed impossible to bring out the whole power the artifact could offer. However, It doesnt matter. There was no need to be in a rush to know about the owner. The only thing that mattered was whether the artifact was useful or not. And he thought this artifact would come in handy. Of course, it was true that its abilities were quite disappointing for a Unique artifact, compared to Bathorys Vampiric Sword that can extract the targets stats and skills. Yeon-woo, however, took note of the three sealed options. The real power of the Black Bracelet must lie in there. It could be the power of its original owner. He thought the inability to identify the rating must mean that the artifact was not yet fully open to him. An artifact like this was never easy to come by. *Click* Yeon-woo opened the clasp of the bracelet and wore it on his right wrist. With a pleasant locking sound, Black Bracelet shrank down to just about the size of his wrist. And then, *Tsss* A pitch black aura rose from the bracelet and began to seep into his right arm. Yeon-woo was startled by the sudden effect, but soon realized it was the process of recognizing the wearer. If something were to happen, he was confident he could force it to stop with mana. He felt the black aura flowing through his veins, permeating into the Mana Circuit and spreading across his entire body. At the same time, a black substance slowly smeared the white of his eyes. Then suddenly, previously unseen things began to appear in his sight. [Under the influence of ???s Black Bracelet, you have gained an ability to observe the world of the dead.] [The ability has merged with your skill Draconic Eyes. Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 13.5%] Yeon-woo saw hazy figures floating in the air. The appearance of a rag doll with three holes cut out in place of their eyes and mouth. There were thousands of such things swirling around Yeon-woo. Then suddenly, they stopped moving and turned their heads towards Yeon-woo. It seemed that they noticed that he was seeing them. They started to growl and glare at Yeon-woo. It was an obvious display of hostility. He felt their deep resentment lying beneath the belching aura, thought it didnt pose much of a threat. Yeon-woo had a pretty good idea of who they were. Theyre the monsters I killed or those who were eaten by Akashas Snake. These monsters were all those who fell prey to Yeon-woos scheme. It wasnt surprising at all that they would hold a grudge against him and followed him even after death. Still, he didnt expect that so many ghosts were following him around. Have they been wandering around me all this time? I was lucky I didnt get cursed. But that didnt make Yeon-woo flinch even a bit. Rather, he thought of it as a good opportunity. He obtained a new piece of equipment, and conveniently enough there were targets everywhere to test out his newly acquired ability. Yeon-woo grabbed Carshinas Dagger backward and fiercely swung at one of the souls. Feeling some sort of danger, it tried to move away from the daggers trajectory. But it wasnt fast enough to avoid Yeon-woos slash, and ended up being cut down. The white soul soon scattered into a murky haze and got sucked into the Black Bracelet. [Number of bound souls: 1] Then a small message window popped up on one side of his retina. Then. Yeon-woo pumped mana into the Black Bracelet. And this time, he held Carshinas Dagger pointing forward. It was to use Black Blade. [Number of the bound souls: 0] The count went back down. *Whoosh* Dark energy rimmed along the blade. Dark element mana. Yeon-woos eyes gleamed at the sight. Along with the light element, the dark element was one of the rarest. Moreover, it was also a kind of buff that many players were looking for. Dark element could be used both as a buff to increase ones attack power or as a debuff to curse ones enemies. It was the element most specialized in offensive uses. To test its power, Yeon-woo poured a lot more mana into the dagger and made a full swing to his right. As soon as the dagger made a scratch on the rock, *Kwakwa* Not only did it split the rock in half, but the tree that was far behind the rock also blew up. This is more than I imagined. Yeon-woo felt delighted. It seemed that the dark energy was much stronger than he originally thought, as expected of an artifact used by Akashas Snakes master. To top it off, the rock and the tree started to decay from where the blade cut through. That was the curse followed by the attack. While Yeon-woo caressed the black bracelet, his eyes sparkled with a sudden idea. What would happen if he mixed the dark energy with other skills? Maybe. To try out his idea, Yeon-woo captured five more souls, and this time, he drew the dark energy to his hand instead of his weapon. The black haze converged and formed an orb. Then, Yeon-woo added another skill to the collected energy. [Flame Infusion] The moment the dark energy was combined with Flame Infusion, *Kwang* A wild explosion occurred right in front of his eyes. An explosion that would easily blow up the head of an Orc or a Lizardman. Yeon-woo quickly cast Shunpo and retreated far from the blast range. When the explosion ended, a big scorch mark of 3 meters in radius was left on the ground, and a burnt smell tainted the air around it. The second Yeon-woo saw this, the corners of his mouth started to roll up. If only five souls could create an explosion this big, What if I turn all the souls into dark energy at once? Yeon-woo took a gulp while watching the thousands of souls surrounding him. Chapter 44 Two Hearts (2) But after a while, Yeon-woos expectations ended in disappointment. Contrary to his thoughts, there was a limit to the number of souls that could be bound to the artifact. [Number of bound souls: 150] Is this the limit, or can it go over 150? Yeon-woo thought it was the latter one. As he continued capturing souls, he got the feeling the artifact was getting fuller. It was like the vessel was large, but it had several barriers inside blocking souls from entering. He could only guess that the barriers would disappear over time or that they would unlock once the seal was lifted. It wasnt the picture he wanted, but he wasnt disappointed. This will do. There were plenty of other ways to increase the power of the explosion. Yeon-woo gradually deactivated Draconic Eyes. He noticed that the souls had gone far away from him, as if they were afraid of being sucked into the Black Bracelet. But they didnt seem to be completely avoiding Yeon-woo. Rather, they were banding tightly together and following him around like a tail. Do other players also have souls following them? Yeon-woo took a look around Galliard, but he didnt seem to have any kind of soul following him. He didnt know whether he could only see souls that were following him or it was only him who had these souls around. But his interest ended right at that point. It looked like souls couldnt make interfere physically or put a curse on him. If so, it was fine if he didnt pay attention to them. And next. Yeon-woo checked the rewards from Monster Outbreak. I had 4 rewards pending in the quest window. When he pressed the receive button, several messages started to pop up in succession. [You have acquired the title Monster Hunter.] [Your Strength has increased by 10 points.] [Your Dexterity has increased by 15 points.] [You have acquired Goblin Kings Eye.] [You have acquired Monsters Five Colored Jewel.] [You have acquired 3,000 additional Karma.] One title and two artifacts. Yeon-woo quickly checked the title. [Title: Monster Hunter] A title given to a player who has driven countless monsters into chaos. The owner of this title will inflict greater damage when hunting monsters. However, the monsters killed by the player possessing this title will turn into ghosts and follow the player even after their death. Effect: +10 Strength, +15 Dexterity. +15% chance of inflicting critical damage to monsters. Better chances of provoking monsters. So thats why. Yeon-woo was getting a vague idea as to why so many souls were following him. It seemed to be the penalty in exchange for granting such outstanding options. But of course, that wouldnt stop him from using the title. Next, Yeon-woo identified the remaining two artifacts. Both were jewelry type artifacts. One was the eye of a monster. Lots of veins were sticking out on the surface of the eye as if it had just been cut out from its socket, its pupil staring back at Yeon-woo. And the other was a strange gem that shone in different colors depending on the angle from which it was viewed. [Goblin Kings Eye] Classification: Jewelry. Amulet. Rating: B- Description: An eye left by the Goblin King, Kranum. He left this eye so as to not lose track the enemy who killed him even after its death. Simply by wearing it, the player can be affected in various by the rancor of Kranum. If handled properly, it can be a good artifact. * Enemy of the Goblin King Kranums eye will always turn towards the enemy who killed him. It will constantly give off its valor and rancor to prevent his enemy from being killed by others. Influenced by the artifact, the owner can emit a thick wave of aura and gain 10% increased attack power. The artifact will also keep watch for invisible attacks such as curses and poison, providing a 15% chance of blocking such effects. [Monsters Five Colored Jewel] Classification: Jewelry Rating: C+ Description: Jewelry created by the feelings of enmity of five races of monsters: Goblins, Kobolds, Gnolls, Lizardmen, and Orcs. Brings out and provides the wearer with one of the characteristics of five monsters. * Feet of Goblin Will have faster feet. * Ear of Kobold Will be able to hear smaller sounds. * Nose of Gnoll Will be able to smell fainter odors. * Eyes of Lizardman Will be able to see further into the distance. * Hands of Orc Will gain stronger physical power. Why do I only get things like these? Yeon-woo burst into laughter in spite of himself. It seemed that the impact the Monster Outbreak had on them must have been enormous. Because every single one of them had expressions like rancor or enmity in their description. Their options were mostly based on those emotions, making them well suited for Yeon-woo. Excluding the Unique items, Goblin Kings Eye was in fact the best artifact available in the tutorial. It had a Rating of B-. Considering the fact that the lowest grade of artifacts available in The Tower was C, it was quite high. In addition, the artifact had the ability to protect its owner from curses and poison. Thanks to this, Yeon-woo could now be shielded from attacks that he couldnt feel with his senses, especially those from a distance. And the thing he liked most about the Goblin Kings Eye was the aura it emitted. It goes so well with the Black Bracelet. To state the obvious, negative emotions like rancor and magics like curse were effective in enhancing dark elemental power, meaning that he could increase his attack power with them. The same goes for the Five Colored Jewel. It would be a little inconvenient to have to go through each option to disable one and select another option whenever he wanted to switch, but still, he liked the fact that he had obtained another way of enhancing his senses. The eyes, ears, and nose could support him when using Sense Strengthening, whereas the hands and feet could enhance Shunpo. Its like everything was prepared just for me. Yeon-woo couldnt stop his laughter from coming out of his mouth. But it was not unusual for this to happen. The system of The Tower tended to give players things that would suit them as much as possible when handing out rewards. The larger the achievement players made, the greater such tendency got. It was a system designed to help players to enhance their characteristics. Yeon-woo finished checking his rewards. He packed up the quest rewards and headed back towards Galliards cottage. * * * Hmm? A chain? Yes. Anything that can be fastened will do. Galliard narrowed his eyes at the Yeon-woos sudden request, but soon gave a smile. Did you get something like a jewel or a rune as a reward?. Something similar. Im also a blacksmith, so I could help you make it into an artifact if you want, but You dont have much time left, do you? Yeon-woo nodded gravely. Players usually preferred to get jewels or runes as quest rewards. The reason was because they were not only easy to carry, but could also be attached to their artifact as ornaments. They would have the same effect as wearing them, while reducing the hassle of actually wearing it. However, the combination required a blacksmith with metallurgy or alchemy skills, one with a high level of proficiency. If they were to be left to a poorly skilled blacksmith, the option could be lost, as was often the case, or in the worst case scenario, both the material and the artifact could be destroyed. Moreover, Yeon-woo could not immediately combine the jewelry with an artifact even though he met a somewhat skillful blacksmith named Galliard, because of a simple reason: he didnt have much time left in the tutorial. For the time being, Yeon-woo had to convert it into a necklace or a bracelet in order to get its effects. If thats the case Wait here for a second. Galliard entered the warehouse and began to rummage through a pile of items. Soon, he came out holding something in his hand. It was a steel chain commonly used as necklace. It had a thorny part protruding right in the middle of the chain, presumably used to hold a jewel tightly onto the necklace. Take it. Galliard handed the necklace to Yeon-woo. It can hold a jewel on that. Thank you. When Yeon-woo asked the price, Galliard waved his hand in denial. It was rotting in the warehouse anyway. Just take it. Seriosuly, that is nothing compared to what youve done for me. Yeon-woo once again expressed his gratitude and attached the Goblin Kings eye to the steel chain. *Click* Strangely enough, the eye fit perfectly in the socket. *Whoosh* When attached, the necklace gave off a red flash as a sign of completion. Yeon-woo hung the necklace on his neck. At that moment, the eyeball fixed on the necklace came alive and rolled madly in every direction. It seemed to be trying to find Yeon-woo. Galliard burst out laughing at the sight of a familiar eye. Thats Kranums eye, isnt it?. Yes. That monster, as smart as he is, he would never let go of his enemies. But Ive never seen his eye moving like that even after death. Yeon-woo nodded his head along, as he hung Monsters Five Colored Jewel on his belt with another small chain. Once I get inside The Tower, Ill have to go there. Yeon-woo looked back at Galliard as he grabbed his backpack currently packed with parts of monsters. Thank you so much for your help. Youre leaving now? Yes. Youre going straight to Section F, then? Yeon-woo silently nodded without saying a word. Well, you got everything there was left to get from this section, so I guess that would be the natural thing to do. Galliard gazed at Yeon-woo with a strange look. It was something he had been feeling since the time Yeon-woo had seen right through his Shunpo, but he seemed to be a guy who refused to be normal with every fiber of his being. He couldnt tell who exactly, but this guy reminded him vaguely of someone he had known in the past. When Galliard saw his eyes showing behind the mask as white as the face of a ghost, one question arose in his head. What kind of past does this kid have? Galliard tried to take off Yeon-woos mask when he cured his body with Undines Goblet, but the mask didnt let go of his face. That must have been the option of the artifact. But Galliard didnt ask why Yeon-woo was wearing such a weird mask. If he were to talk about weird, he knew he was by far the weirdest one by staying in the tutorial for several rounds. Each and every player who wishes to enter The Tower had an unfortunate and regretful story. And such regret becomes their motivation, driving them to climb up The Tower. However, it was a whole different story for players who have let go of their regrets like Galliard. Without their motivation, most of them didnt know what to do next. As for Galliard, because of all those years he spent looking for the lost pendant, he had already lost the desire to climb up The Tower. And without someone to welcome him, he didnt feel the need to go back home. However, he also knew he couldnt stay in the tutorial forever wasting his time. But still, it was something he should think carefully about, so he decided to rest a little longer and take his time making his decision. Oh, I almost forgot. Here, take this. ? When Yeon-woo turned back to see what Galliard was giving him, he saw a sword thrown towards his head. He quickly dodged by twisting his upper body and snatched the sword. A sword that was a meter long and as narrow as the length of a finger. The green thread tied into a unique knot at the end of its hilt made it look impressive. What is this? Remember the guy that came for you? Its the weapon he had with him. Its a pretty decent sword, and I thought its a shame to let a good sword go to waste so I brought it here. Use it if you want, and if not, just pack it up in your bag and sell it to the mysterious merchant. Itll make for a good trade. Yeon-woo swung the sword a few times. Its blade was solid and very well balanced. Even he could tell it was a well crafted sword. However, Yeon-woo usually wielded swords with short blades that could be held on one hand just like daggers. A long sword like this had no use for him. But still, he considered packing it in his backpack to trade it later to the mysterious merchant as Galliard said. Then suddenly, Galliard asked a strange question. By the way, how did you get into a fight with Arangdan? Their base camps are right in front of Section Fs entrance, theyre gonna stir trouble for you when you get there. Yeon-woo looked back at him, wondering what he was talking about. What do you mean Arangdan? Hmm? Werent you just fighting with Arangdan? But Galliard seemed even more startled at his answer. That green string on the sword, its a symbol of Arangdan. ! At the moment, Yeon-woos eyes grew wide. So they werent just a random group of scavengers, but players from Arangdan? From Cheonghwado? All the pieces were finally falling into place. The scavenger syndicate that his brother had destroyed. The sudden appearance of Arangdan in the tutorial. A human farm with an organized system. And Kahn and Doyle, who left abruptly. If Arangdan was the force behind the scavengers, and they had been deceiving all the other players under the cover of justice And if the reason Kahn and Doyle had left him was to stop this injustice . When Kahn and Doyle pushed him out of their group, he had known it wasnt on purpose. But the way he had to go was different from theirs, they ended up parting ways. At that time, he didnt know how big of a danger they would be in. He was sure Kahn and Doyle would be victorious against anyone who stood in their way. But the enemy they went to fight with turned out to be Arangdan. He didnt know how many players there were nor how strong they were. And behind Arangdan, there was Cheonghwado, one of the top 8 clans in The Tower. Could the two of them defeat an enemy as big as them? If Kahn and Doyle had destroyed Arangdan already, there would have been word of it all throughout Section E. But all this while, he hadnt heard anything about them. It must mean they lost their fight against Arangdan. And then, Yeon-woo started to ponder about how much they meant to Yeon-woo. Were they strangers or friends? Did he want to get involved or stay out? But the more he thought of them, The images of Kahns confident laughter and Doyles always-so-sleepy yet sharp eyes kept appearing in his mind. What else could it mean when he couldnt take them out of his head? Besides, Hyung, youve always been my hero. And I hope you dont lose yourself even when Im gone. There were the words that his brother had left him in the diary. In the end, Yeon-woo realized his answer was already set. Bastard. Unknown whether he was refering to Kahn and Doyle, to Arangdan, or to his brother, As he muttered to himself, Yeon-woo rose from his seated position with a cold glow in his eyes. Chapter 45 Two Hearts (3) There were five times I had a sword stuck in my heart. Three belonged to the Lords, one from my previous lover. The other one was from a person whom I believed was my friend. * * * Though Kahn and Doyle were the biggest reason, they were definitely not the only reason as to why Yeon-woo decided to destroy Arangdan. Yeon-woo thought this could also be an opportunity to drain Cheonghwados power out. Cheonghwado has built several human farms over the rounds of the tutorial, but why? In regards to efficiency, the human farm wasnt a good way to rob players. If their goal was to simply take the artifacts and Tokens from the players, they could have relied on looting and plundering. So, why did they run several farms that are difficult to manage? And why rebuild themselves even after being wiped out by Arthia? There must be something. Yeon-woo was sure there must be a reason for that. And that would be, Something that should never be exposed to the outside world. Something that could be used against them. If only he could find out what that was, and be lucky enough to snatch it away from them The corners of Yeon-woos mouth were starting to turn up little by little. Itll be a weapon that can shake up Cheonghwado. The top 8 clans. They were the ones who tore down Arthia and drove his brother to death. Moreover, Cheonghwado was the clan where one of the guys who stabbed his brother in the heart had turned to. It was a little earlier than he expected, but he could finally embark on the path towards revenge. He made his decision and his goal was clear. Now, he had to make his preparations before starting a fight. Theres no way I can measure Arangdans combat power. But whats certain is that they are stronger than those who previously fought against Arthia. Arthia had escaped from several near-death situations when subjugating the scavenger syndicate. Thats how persistent, strong and outnumbering the scavenger syndicate was. And the size of Arangdan right now was not any smaller, if not bigger than them. In addition, Cheonghwado sends one to five players to manage Arangdan. They werent just ordinary players but players who had proven their excellence in Cheonghwado. The key was to know how skilled they were. It would be stupid to launch a frontal attack. I have to think, what advantages do I have that I can make use of against them? Yeon-woo racked his brain for ideas. Since they have no information about the skills I use, they dont know exactly how good I am. Also, they could only make a rough estimate of my location. If I make sure to erase the traces I leave behind, they will no longer be able to locate me. And Arandan was fixated on him, but they should have no idea that they had already been exposed. Though just once, he could also launch an ambush while the enemy had their guard down. Besides, Yeon-woo was quick on his feet. Almost no one within the tutorial could catch up to the speed of his Shunpo, not to mention his stealthiness. His senses were also of great help for pinpointing the enemys position. And above all. Yeon-woo had new weapons now. Diamond Physique and Mana Circuit. With these two things, he was already well above the average player in the tutorial. He was certain that he himself was already stronger than Arthia had been during their days in the tutorial. But that didnt mean he could let his guard down. That leaves me with hit and run tactics then. It was a tactic his troops used a lot back in the military. When aiming for an enemy camp, they would launch several guerilla attacks, steadily wearing the enemies down. And when the enemy finally exposed a loophole in their defense, they would deal the final blow and destroy them. Once again, Yeon-woos brain spun fast. How much time do I have now? [88:25:48_63] Thats about three and a half days. It was enough time to rescue Kahn and Doyle, but if he let Arangdan off the hook with just that, they would most likely interfere with him during the remaining time of the tutorial. Once I pick a fight with them, Ive got to completely finish them off and make sure to leave no survivors behind, so that Cheonghwado doesnt know who attacked them. What he was about to start, was a war. In a war, one had to eradicate the enemies to make sure they couldnt make a comeback. Not only that, but Yeon-woo had not yet given up on claiming the first rank. To sum it up, Yeon-woo had to destroy Arangdan and pass through the remaining sections within little more than three days. Yeon-woo sorted out his plan step by step. A vague picture was being painted in his head. Ill have to dart in and out of their base camps and swamp them with ceaseless attacks. And when they show signs of exhaustion, itll be their last. Ill destroy their base, their heads, and everything else until they cease to exist. A brief cold blaze shone from Yeon-woos eyes. All of this will be done in one day. * * * And that night, when Yeon-woo finished all necessary preparations, he paid a visit to Galliard to bid farewell. Galliard stared at the Yeon-woo and asked in a serious tone. Is it a war youre thinking of? There was no need to hide it from him. Yeon-woo nodded his head. How did you know? I was once a warrior that fought for his people. I was a fool who thought fighting was everything. And in you, my friend Galliard continued as he raised one side of his lips. I see a great deal of myself. A small smile rested on his lips. Your looks, your actions, and even your atmosphere, all of them are from someone who is about to go to war. Well, actually you were like that ever since you first came to visit me here. Seems to me like you are a fighter in a battle against the world itself. Yeon-woo shut his mouth tight. But right now, its gotten more pronounced. If I couldnt even see that, I might as well dig out my eyes. Then Galliard narrowed his eyes. So, do you need my help? If Galliard were to help him, things would be very easy. He was considered to have skills nearly equal to rankers in The Tower. He might even be able to annihilate Arangdan all by himself. However, No, its okay. Yeon-woo shook his head. Galliards eyes were looking at him with interest. Why not? This is my war. Saving Kahn and Doyle wasnt the only goal he was trying to achieve through this war. The biggest purpose was to shake Cheonghwado, one of the enemies who hurt his brother. And confide such a task to someone else? Yeon-woo could never do that. This war had to be settled with his own hands. It was a commitment he had made to himself even before crossing through the gate to this world. Its gonna be hard. Nothing is easy in this world. Well, I guess youre right. Galliard nodded understandingly. After all, ones fight must be fought by oneself. Okay then, I wish you good luck. Yeon-woo nodded in response as he slung his backpack over his shoulder. After confirming his daggers were fastened to his belt, Yeon-woo left Galliards cottage. It was the beginning of a new war. * * * Did you find him? A subordinate standing in front of Bild bowed his head at the question. We still havent found him yet. The whole Section E was razed to the ground. What a walking disaster. Bild had to swallow his boiling anger. After an unexpected Monster Outbreak swept by, around 70% of Arangdans main combatants were annihilated. He had lost contact with team 1, whom he had fostered to be the leading force in Cheonghwado, and the scavenger syndicate, which he had reorganized so laboriously after its fall, had completely fallen apart. Not just that, but as all the other members of the Arangdan were swept away, Arangdans entire network in the tutorial also evaporated along with them. Except for some hidden bases located in Section F and in the inner area, Arangdan was practically done for. What Bild had built over the past few years was blown away within a few days. And then, It was also a death sentence for Bild. By all means possible, I must rebuild Arangdan Before the Isle gets word about this. Bild tried to calm down his heart that was thumping with tension. Originally, Bild had planned to rise to the top of Cheonghwado relying on his performance in Arangdan. In fact, he had been recently told by his master that there had been discussions about filling the vacancy for the owners of Yeonhwagak and Cheonmujeon. Along with word of Bild being mentioned to take that place. And his master repeatedly asked Bild to make sure and complete it. After its completion, his master could soar into higher ranks in Cheonghwado. Practically speaking, it was almost as if Bild was making his master into one of the five heads of Cheonghwado with his own hands. However, things had come down to this point. Contrary to Bilds wishes, now there were only about three days left until the tutorial ended. It meant that it was virtually impossible to rebuild Arangdan. Once the tutorial was over, the Isle would eventually find out about this, and Bild wouldnt be able to avoid taking responsibility for poor his management. However, there was one way he could pull himself out of this crisis. To complete it. Is it possible? Bild licked his lips several times at the boiling tension. It wasnt going to be easy to complete it. If it were, why would the progress be at only 60% despite having poured large sums of money and having ran several scavenger organizations and human farms over the past few years? And now, he had to finish the remaining 40% in just three days. It would be strange if it didnt break or go out of control. But as nervous as he was, he was also somewhat confident about it. The reason why he hadnt been able to complete it was not just because of the difficulty of its process, but also because of the poor quality of the materials he had used, which were players and monsters. Bilds expression sank deeply. For that to work, I will have to push all the top rankers into it! Bild hadnt relied on such method up till now, because most of the top rankers had big clans behind their backs. He couldnt let the making of it be known even to the Isle. Because it had to remain hidden, he had been trying to pick out players whose disappearance wouldnt cause much trouble. But now that things have come to pass, Bild was in no position to be choosy. Therefore, the first person he thought of as a sacrifice was presumably the cause of this situation, Cain. He wanted to make him pay for what hed done. Judging by his route, we can only speculate hes in Section F. Then get your ass out, search every single corner of Section F and bring him here. Now! The subordinate wanted to ask him how should they find one person in the section that was as wide as the sea. But looking at Bilds eyes spewing fire, no words came out from his mouth. If he were to say it was impossible, he would be dead that instant. Ro, roger. The subordinate bowed his head and left the room. Bild gritted his teeth as he stood up from his seat. For now, Im gonna have to push in everything weve got. Bild made his way to the human farm located in Arangdans base. A sly grin appeared on his face as he thought of the two he had put in there just a few days ago. It was Blood Sword and Foxy Tail. Chapter 46 . Two Hearts (4) [You have successfully cleared Section E as a solo player.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 3,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 2,000 additional Karma.] [Your health and mana will be restored] [All status effects will be removed] [You have entered Section F.] As the series of messages filled his retina, Yeon-woo realized he was in Section F. Nearly one thousand Tokens were still in his possession. The conversion of Tokens to Karma would happen once the tutorial ended or once he passed Section F. This place looks seriously deserted compared to Section E. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he looked around the current section. Compared to Section E where various types of environment existed, Section F was only a desolate field. There was nothing to be seen here. No forest, no monsters, no players. It was hard to determine where to go, as there was nothing that could serve as a landmark. Then, new messages appeared before his eyes. [The challenge of Section F will begin.] [You have fallen in a random place within Section F where only a vast wilderness extends far and wide. In this place, nothing will be provided to determinate your location or direction. Even food and water are unobtainable here. Survive and find your way to the exit.] Yeon-woo gave a little snort as he read through the messages. Survival, is it? This is even worse than Section E. When my teammates and I first entered Section F, there was only one word that unanimously came out of our mouths. Fuck. How can they make a place like this in the tutorial? Even though Section E was full of fiendish problems, at least things were still easy to obtain there. We could get whatever we needed by supplying ourselves, or trading with other players. But in Section F, that wasnt possible at all. The area of this section was much wider than Section E, but there was nothing in it. There were no monsters, no trees, no forests, no water. So there was no place to get food or water. And the biggest problem was that it was almost impossible to trade items with, or even bump into other players in that section, as players who reached Section E were extremely rare. What would happen to people if they suddenly fell into this empty field? Most of them would go crazy. Even if they wanted to do something, there was nothing they could do except to wander about aimlessly. And in the end, they would die in vain, in this land of nothingness. No matter how good of a player one was, without food and drinking water, they would meet the same fate. If so, it would be better to conserve energy and find a place like a cave where they can lie down and wait for the tutorial to end. However, these characteristics were not necessarily bad for some. Its a perfect place for anyone who wants to hide themselves from the outside world, like Arangdan or the scavenger syndicate. For players, it was just another section where all they could do was to walk around, but for a clan with a sturdy backing like Arangdan, it could serve very well as a hideout. But little did they know, that the confidence they had about their cover, could actually end up being what strangled their neck. Their confidence will make them pay less attention to their defenses. With a cold smile on his lips, Yeon-woo began to strengthen his senses to their fullest extent. Finding a way within Section F was obviously a difficult task. However, he knew that The Tower would never put players through an insurmountable challenge, and that there was a solution no matter how impossible it seemed. Yeon-woo lowered his posture and touched the ground. Then, he silently closed his eyes and directed all his focus down to the ground. The Monsters Five Colored Jewel he hung on his waist also let out a brilliant glow. [Ears of Kobold has been activated.] Just like there was nothing above ground, barely anything could be felt underneath. All he felt was Rock another rock soil more soil sand. And then, he heard a faint trickling sound of groundwater flowing along the solid layer of rock. The stream was so weak it almost made him think it was stagnant. Moreover, as he remained focused on the ground, *Rumble* He once again heard a small trembling sound deep under the ground. Something was approaching the groundwater. It was a monster that had the shape of a mole. Its front legs were digging its way through the soil and its hind legs were pushing itself swiftly. Only, its leather was covered in what felt like hard scales. It was two meters in size. Spiny Mole. The only creature that can be found in Section F. In order to get food and water in this section, players had to kill this monster and consume its flesh and blood. At least they could also find underground water using the monster as a guide and extract it. However, it was easier said than done. Because it lives so deep underground. Its a hard task to even draw them out to the surface in order to hunt them. The Spiny Moles hardly ever came out to the surface. It was also difficult to pinpoint the exact location of the mole as it moved 15 meters deep below the surface. But he couldnt give up on looking for a mole just because of that. Not only were they an important source of food, Theyll also serve as a guide for me. The Spiny Moles usually lived in groups around the exit of Section F. This meant that the more frequent the sights of the moles were, the closer he was to the exit. And then, Thats where Arangdans hidden base must be located. Unless Arangdan got supplies from Cheonghwado every time, their base had to be in a place where they can procure their own food and water. Yeon-woo followed the Spiny Mole moving slowly along the underground stream. * * * Bild placed his palm over a device installed next to the prison door. Then the device read Bilds fingerprints and automatically opened the door. Inside were two men chained to the wall. Kahn and Doyle. How are you holding up, Blood Sword and Foxy Tail? Bild asked with a mocking laugh as he watched them hanging by the shackles. When he entered, Kahn raised his head staring at Bild. His face was looking very haggard from the long time of torture. Kahn sneered at Bild. Why are you back? Do you have anything left to say? Or you need something else to blackmail those old geezers? When Bild had first subdued Kahn and Doyle, he couldnt kill them like he wanted to. The people behind these two were prominent rankers in The Tower. And if done well, they could also be used as good bargaining chips to bring them over to Cheonghwado for the impending war. However, he had changed his mind now. At this time when he couldnt even see his way forward, it was more urgent to make his way out of the immediate danger. No. Im here to tell you this. What? Bilds eyes were full of malice. You will soon become the material for the stone. A stone? At that moment, Kahns face completely distorted. You crazy bastard! Kahn didnt know exactly what the stone was, but he knew what it was made of. A substance made at the expense of the players caught by Arangdan and the scavengers, just like himself. It was the main product and the result of an abominable experiment. An experiment that should have never been conducted. Originally, we were going to slowly extract the energy out of your bodies but Unfortunately, were in a hurry now. Id say its good news for you guys. Cause its gonna end your pain right away. Bild took a step back and gestured at his subordinates with his chin. It was the signal to start. Kahn clenched his teeth as he watched the men approaching him and Doyle. It was okay if he were to die alone. It was the consequence of his impulsiveness. But he was distressed at the thought of Doyle having to die with him. He was a good kid who had been following him solely out of trust, but Kahn had ended up leading him to a bad end. If possible, he wanted to set him free in exchange of his own life. But he was helpless. And powerless. This is just like last time, I cant! In this irreversible situation, a painful memory from the past flashed through his mind. The men were reaching up to them. . Kahn gritted his teeth. * * * There it is. After wandering from place to place following the Spiny Mole, Yeon-woo finally found the place he was looking for. A place that appeared to be no different from the wilderness of Section F. But, Draconic Eyes. The moment he looked through his enhanced eyes, a whole different scenery came into his view. Countless flaws were repeatedly being tangled and untangled in the sky above, and beyond the flaws dozens of buildings spread across the wide plain were revealed. It seemed the entire forest of buildings was concealed under a wide-area invisibility magic. But even that couldnt fool Yeon-woos Draconic Eyes. As he examined the composition of the magic, he swiftly dug into the gap between the flaws. Originally, there was an alarm that should have sounded when an intruder broke in. However, Yeon-woo could bypass the alarm thanks to his skills. When Yeon-woo sneaked inside Arangdans base, the whole place was plunged in confusion as if they were in a state of emergency. There, he had seen several players busily running from one building to another. Fucking hell, of all time why does it have to be now! Quit your whining and get back on your feet. We dont have much time left. The damage is too big. Well be all dead if the Isle sends an inspector now. Damn it! Yeon-woo overheard their conversation while hiding behind the corner of a building and inferred about their current situation. They must be talking about the Monster Outbreak. Clearly, most of Arangdans power and their information network were concentrated in Section E. The Monster Outbreak must have destroyed those along with Section E. What a windfall. It wasnt something he had meant to happen, but now that he had decided to go to war with Arangdan, he could definitely make good use of the current situation. Shall we start then? With a sneer on his face, Yeon-woo came out and blocked the way of two players. Wh, what the hell? Wait, I dont think Ive ever seen him before. You, identify yours! Without knowing he was an intruder, the two tried to inquire Yeon-woo. However, the player had to stop before he could finish his sentence. Yeon-woo was already swinging Carshinas dagger with mana imbued on the blade. *Swish* On contact, the mana created a big explosion. *Kwang* Like a massive tidal wave, everything in front of him was swept away by huge gusts of wind, including the two players and also the buildings. * * * *Rumble* The building suddenly trembled. What was that? Bild raised his head up. Some crushed rocks poured down from the ceiling. This building was designed to withstand earthquakes. Whats going on outside? The players who were about to take Kahn and Doyle looked back at Bild. Bilds expression also turned into a frown. The moment he ordered a subordinate to check the outside, *Kwang* A door swung open and another one rushed in. Bild! We, weve got a big problem! Someone has broken into our base again! What? Bild answered with a stiff expression. Ever since Arandan was established, it wasnt as if there hadnt been intruders before. Some had grudges against them, others smelled something fishy from them, and others just wanted to pick a fight. They all came for different reasons, but there had been at least one intruder in every round of the tutorial. Khan and Doyle were also one of them. And every single one of them had ended up becoming material for the stone. So normally, he shouldnt be worried no matter how strong the intruder was. But why now? Bilds heart began to flutter with an incomprehensible tension. So he turned towards the subordinate and shouted out loud. Where? Where is this intruder? Chapter 47 Two Hearts (5) *Ding**Ding* The sound of an emergency alarm echoed through Arangdans base because of a single intruder that had dropped from the skies. *Kwakwa* Waves of mana swept through the surface, leaving only destruction behind. A series of piercing winds created by the explosions tossed the players hither and thither. A fire of unknown origin spread across the whole base and grew into a fiery inferno. Black ashes and white smoke surged every time the flaming tongues flicked. In an instant, Arangdans base had turned into a madhouse. S, stop him! Damn it! Where the hell did he come from? The players of Arandan struggled very hard to stop the intruder. They stood in formation, enhanced themselves with numerous buffs, and surrounded the intruder in an effort to subdue him. But the intruder was too strong. With every swing of his dagger, he produced a burst of mana, and with every stamp of his foot, the ground blew up and the explosions shattered their formations. He was a wolf, or more precisely, a lion slaughtering a flock of sheep. Die! A sword was approaching his neck. Feet of Goblin. With the intruders, or Yeon-woos command, The Monsters Five Colored Jewel glowed red. At the same time, Yeon-woos legs emitted a red glimmer and his feet grew lighter. He lightly lifted his body and skillfully avoided the attack. Yeon-woo then grabbed his foes forearm and spun inwards, narrowing the gap. Hands of Orc. This time, the jewel and his arms shone with a blue glimmer. His whole body was brimming with power. *Crack* The opponents arm snapped in an abnormal angle. *Puck* Then he drew Carshinas Dagger and stabbed his head, heart, and stomach in that order. *Gurgle* A mixture of froth and blood came out from his mouth as he fell onto the ground. Yeon-woo found it a little bothersome to have to change the Monsters Five Colored Jewels function manually whenever he wanted to enhance different parts of his body during combat. Focusing ones attention onto such little things in the middle of brawl where everything happens so fast and nobody knows what kind of unexpected variable will appear? For others, it would be just throwing their lives away. But Yeon-woo had a special skill called Combat Will. With his accelerated thought process, he could quickly make the right decision in regard to the function needed for each circumstance he was in. And once he was well versed in this cumbersome task, his combat style became something completely different. He activated Hands of Orc right when he struck an enemy, and quickly shifted back to Feet of Goblin to dodge the enemys counterattack. Not just that, but he also mixed Ears of Kobold, Nose of Gnoll, and Eyes of Lizardman into his combat. And thanks to that, his attacks were more skillful and diverse. Among the several artifacts he had, nothing was as convenient as this jewel for combat situations like this brawl. However, the benefits of his artifacts did not just end there. [Goblin Kings Eyes has detected danger around you.] Hanging from a chain on his neck, Kranums eye suddenly rolled around and spotted three presences approaching from his blind spot. As soon as he checked the message, Yeon-woo quickly cast Feet of Goblin and jumped away from the spot. Right in the place where he stood, three swords pierced the now empty space. Thinking it would be the end of the intruder, the three players were seized with bewilderment. At that moment, Yeon-woo once again activated Hands of Orc and swung Carshinas Dagger. [Number of bound souls: 115] At the same time, the number of souls bound in the Black Bracelet decreased. *Whoosh* Black Blade infused into Carshinas Dagger released its energy with a burst upon contact. Kuak! Kuk! Two had their heads flying off in the air, and one rolled on the floor clutching tightly onto his neck. The skill Black Blade had a sharpness that could easily cut through most armor. And those who were wounded by this attack were inflicted with curses that ate away at their bodies. The player who had collapsed while holding onto his neck tried to cure his wound with various skills, but he was unable to stop the bleeding. Soon, he dropped dead. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The players standing at the back started to back away with their faces pale. But Yeon-woo didnt pay any attention to their actions. Rather, his attention was solely focused on the souls floating over the dead bodies. When he reached for the souls, they scattered like a drop of paint dissolving into water and soon seeped into the Black Bracelet. [Number of bound souls: 118] He made sure to replenish the souls that were consumed with the use of Black Blade. It was a decision made to prevent the depletion of the souls bound in the bracelet. Of course, the replenishment speed wasnt as fast as the consumption speed. Still, it was enough for him to keep Black Blade going, and thanks to that, the enemies were so horrified by the effect that they would think twice before jumping in. They saw their friends being beheaded by some kind of black sword right in front of them. Nobody wanted to die like them. *Tak* He, hes not human! Fuck! Yeon-woo lightly flicked his finger towards the players running away from him. *Kwang* Then an explosion occurred right next to their temples, blowing their heads off. It was a combination of skills he had tried when he first got the Black Bracelet. Black Blade and Flame Infusion. The soul count went down by two, but he had killed five players with that attack. It was quite a profitable exchange. ! The players of Arangdan felt like they were ants caught in the death trap of an antlion. They could do nothing but to shudder in fear. Yeon-woo, on the other hand, was on a rampage. Each time he swung his dagger, several players fell down one after another. There were some who rushed towards him with faces full of tears, and some who grouped up with others to outnumber him. In spite of their efforts, they were all killed by Yeon-woo Im not leaving anyone alive. It was something he had resolved himself to do when he decided to fight Arangdan. Not simply because he wanted to erase all traces of him that could be used to link him to this case, but also because they were players who belonged to a clan that had a close relation to his brothers death. *Kwakwa* So wherever they ran off to, Yeon-woo quickly caught up to them. Relying on his instincts, he dashed to the places where he felt their presences and wielded his dagger. From the outer part to the central part, Yeon-woo was able to penetrate without any hindrance. Wherever he passed through, only rubble of collapsed buildings, burning infernos, and corpses of players drenched in blood were left. The players could only retreat as they couldnt stop Yeon-woo. *Kwang* *Kwang* *Gurgle* Franc! No! Th, thats a monster! Why hasnt anybody come here? At this rate, were all gonna die! Standing amid their destroyed base, Arangdans players froze in fear. The ones who ran away ended up dying first. Looking at those players, Yeon-woo laughed indifferently. Im full of energy. Far from being tired, Yeon-woo felt his body gradually growing more powerful. A big smile spread across his face. He thought he had been imagining it, but it was true. The more he fought, the more energetic he became. His body, enhanced by Diamond Physique, felt no thing such as fatigue. On the contrary, as if it was telling him that there were many things he hadnt experienced yet, his body was constantly showing off its new abilities. The same was true for Mana Circuit. The constant supply of mana was converted into the energy driving his body along with Diamond Physique. And when necessary, he could both amplify and reduce the mana input at will. With such, he didnt have to worry about an overload or a breakdown. Yeon-woo felt like he could do this all day long without a break. And the artifacts such as Black Bracelet, Monsters Five Colored Jewel, and Goblin Kings Eye did their job as auxiliary equipment. *Whistle* The wind blew around Yeon-woo. The air waved with intense heat. Yeon-woo was aware that he had gotten stronger. But it was well above his expectations. With this power, With skills as powerful as these, I can do anything. *Kung* Yeon-woo took one step forward. Thanks to his skills, he could revise his plan altogether. Theres no need to stick with the hit-and-run strategy. I can just keep going like this and face them head-on. Then, I can devour them all. An intense light shot out from his eyes. Startled by his look, the other players took a few steps backwards. In their eyes, it was no different from a predators eyes gleaming at the sight of its prey. Urgh! How can he still be unfatigued? None of them had the guts to jump at Yeon-woo. When they had first heard there was only one intruder, they had regarded it as a trifling matter. But over 80 players had already died, and a lot of them had died without even leaving a corpse. They finally realized that they had walked into the depths of hell on their own feet. Yeon-woo took another step closer. If youre not coming to me, Unable to withstand Yeon-woos aura, the players stepped farther back. Then Ill come to you now. Yeon-woo smiled coldly and bent his knees to get ready to dart forward. The players faces turned even paler in horror. Yeon-woos feet kicked the ground and stormed his way into the crowd of players. *Swish* It was then. Stop! When suddenly, a voice echoed like a thunderbolt across the sky. Yeon-woo stopped halfway and raised his head. A group of ten players dropped down from the building across from Yeon-woo. *Tak* Every single one of them seemed stronger than those he had fought so far. Especially the one at the front, he gave off dangerous aura undeniably stronger than that of all the other players present combined. The two swords hanging crossed on his back gave a very strong impression. It was Bild. And the nine players behind him were the players from The Tower sent by Cheonghwado. Ah, finally, hes here! We, were saved! Hope appeared on their faces for the first time. Bilds eyes, however, were filled with only anger. So youre the white mask? All this time, youve been hiding like a pesky little rat, and now youve finally decided to show your face. But do you have any idea where you are? Bild saw the players dead bodies and the debris of the collapsed buildings lying everywhere around him. The last bit of Arangdans barely-remaining power had been destroyed. There were only about 30 survivors left after the incident. Considering that there had been more than a hundred people just before he left, more than 80 players had died in his brief absence. This was all done by only one player. From the beginning to the end. This was the culprit who had screwed up everything for Arangdan. *Whoosh* A rush of intense aura blew around Bild. It was an aura as hot and intense as the resentment he was feeling. And on the other side, Yeon-woo was looking at Bild with a frown on his face. What is this familiarity Im feeling? Clearly, he was a player dispatched to the tutorial by Cheonghwado, a player Yeon-woo couldnt have met before in the tutorial. Therefore, he had been dealing with small fries up until now in order to draw a big fish like him out of their base. But even after achieving his goal, Yeon-woo couldnt make even a small smile. Because he experienced a strange deja vu the moment he saw Bild. He had memories of him, but Yeon-woo couldnt point out from when or where. His head tickled trying to search his memories. The energy he radiated, it was too familiar. Id never forget someone with such a strong aura, but have I really seen him somewhere? At that moment. A phrase in his brothers diary flashed across his mind. There were five times I had a sword stuck in my heart. Three belonged to the Lords, one from my previous lover. The other one was from a person whom I believed was my friend. His brother had a friend he believed was the only person he could lean on when he was in danger. And his friend had a few players he called brothers that he took along. Then, Yeon-woo finally recalled the face of one of those brothers. He remembered the scene where this guy was standing next to his brother laughing at him as his brother collapsed with a dagger stuck in his heart. And Yeon-woo soon recalled his name. Bild! Yeon-woos eyes blazed with anger. How could he be here? Players rarely returned back to the tutorial once they started to climb up The Tower. They had 99 floors ahead of them to climb, why would they go back to the place where they had suffered for a whole month? And as far as Yeon-woo knew, Bild was one of the players who focused on climbing The Tower. Why is a player like him in the tutorial, and even in Arangdan? Just then, all the questions that had been lingering in his head became so clear. Arangdan. The scavengers. Cheonghwado. Human farm. The real purpose they had been hiding. And then, the identity of the guy behind Bild. It wasnt perfect, but he could sketch the barest outline of their plan in his head. This place wasnt just another hideout of Cheonghwado. Fire spewed out from Yeon-woos eyes. Leonte. He made this place in order to hide something from Chenghwado! Chapter 48 Two Hearts (6) Leonte. He who was once his brothers most trusted friend had turned his back on his brother and stabbed a sword into his heart. In return, he was invited to Cheonghwado as an executive. However, Leonte had always been dissatisfied with his position. What he wanted was the position of Wushen, the very head of Cheonghwado. What if he still harbored such ambition? And what if Arangdan was the cover used to hide his plans? Everything seemed to make sense. HahaHahaha! Yeon-woo burst out laughing with his hands placed over his mask. He couldnt hold back his laughter at all. He laughed so hard even tears started to well up in his eyes. After all, he happened to find a lead to his target in such an unexpected place. Who would have thought that Arangdan was Leontes creation? It was like finding a hidden treasure. Without knowing the reason behind his laughter, Bilds face was distorted with anger. He couldnt understand how could Yeon-woo laugh instead of being scared in front of him. You must have a death wish! *Kwakwa* The air began to stir as Bild emitted his aura. The whole area shook violently. Arangdans players collapsed onto the floor as they coughed up blood. Some looked up at Bild with imploring eyes that begged him to stop. All of a sudden, Yeon-woo stopped laughing and lowered his hands as if it never happened. Then he slashed in front of him with Carshinas Dagger. *Splash* At that moment, the aura that was pressuring the whole area vanished. Yeon-woo had cut through the flaws. When Bild saw this, the expression on his face quickly froze. Underneath the white mask, Yeon-woos eyes flashed like a couple of Will-o-wisps. Stop acting so affected. If you want a fight just come at me now. Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would unexpectedly catch onto Leontes tail. Bild was one of the many sidekicks that Leonte had. If Yeon-woo could subdue him now, he could put the screws on him to find out what had transcurred following the memories from the diary up till now. Jeong-woo, I think this will be the first gift I can give you. The look that Yeon-woo showed towards Bild changed. It was like that of a predator, hungry for food. Bilds face burned with shame and rage. No one had ever looked at him like this. That attitude was supposed to be his. Granc. Yes, sir. One of the nine players behind Bild bowed his head. Send a signal to the Isle right now. Tell them that we have a weird guy that came to fight Arangdan. But the moment the player turned around to carry out his order, an explosion occurred right beside his head, smashing it into pieces like a watermelon. ! ! It was an unexpected attack. Bild and the remaining eight players looked at Yeon-woo with their eyes wide open. Yeon-woo gave a cold smirk as he lowered the left hand he had stretched towards the dead player. I already told you. Stop being so snobbish and come fight me. And dont even think about running away. Bilds face stiffened even more. An enemy capable of various attacks including both close and long ranged ones. It was the most difficult type of enemy. In the end, Bild admitted that he had to raise his awareness in view of how dangerous he was. He wasnt at the same level as Kahn and Doyle. Indeed, you didnt come attacking us without a trick or two up your sleeve. Phante and Edora, the siblings from the One-Horned tribe. The best players there were in this round of the tutorial. His level was equal to those two who were even feared by players already in The Tower. This meant that even he had to go full out against him. *Schwing* Bild drew the two swords that were hanging on his back crossed. An austere ambiance permeated the air. Then Ill show you how useless those petty skills youve got are. Bild gathered as much mana as he could as he propelled himself from the top of the building with unbelievable power. *Kwang* The building he was standing on collapsed from the impact. Bild came down at an intense speed and wielded his swords at Yeon-woo. The wind surrounded his swords, making the blades sharper. It was his favorite skill, Wind Blade. *Clang* Yeon-woo slanted Carshinas Dagger upwards and parried the two swords. At the same time, he spun and dug underneath Bild, taking his left hand to his waist and pulling out another dagger. *Swish* The dagger held in reverse drew a horizontal line and darted upwards aiming for Bilds throat. Bild narrowly dodged the dagger by bending his body backwards. Then made a wide swing with his two swords and swept at Yeon-woos lower body. The longer Wind Blade was used, the more layers of wind would stack over each other, making the skill increasingly more powerful. His attack left deep furrows on the ground, as if a large animal had clawed at the ground. *Slash* But Yeon-woo dodged the attack by just lightly jumping off the ground. Then again, Yeon-woo twisted his body and aimed Carshinas Dagger towards the top of Bilds head. Bild also lifted his swords vertically. The dagger and the two swords clashed once again. *Kwang* An immense shockwave created by the clash shook the two of them. The ground caved down, and clouds of dust spread from side to side. The surrounding area except for where the two were standing was filled with clouds of dust. It was a tense battle in which neither of the two were being pushed back. The players watching their fight took a big gulp. Cold sweat broke out from their tightly clenched fists. Yeon-woo also felt like he was really fighting, unlike when he was facing the other players who were hardly worth dealing with. A fight where their head could fall the moment they made a single slip. A fight where a minor mistake could result in a great defeat. His breath came in short gasps. His muscles heated up. His back was tightly strained from the tension. A rush of adrenaline made him feel like he was floating in the air. The feeling he got on his first mission in Africa. It felt like he was living that moment all over again. And it came to Yeon-woo with a sense of indescribable thrill. The thrill of a savage beast being freed from the depths of the abyss and rushing over the mountains showing off its teeth and claws. So Yeon-woo approached closer to Bild. Closer and closer. As if he didnt care about getting wounded. *Swish* *Swish* *Clang* *Clang* Therefore, Bilds movements, which looked like flamboyant dance moves at the beginning, started to look hectic from some point on. All he could do was to match the speed of Yeon-woos incessant attacks. And such truth, What is happening with! Came as a great shock to Bild. He was a merely a player who had just joined the tutorial. He was supposed to be a small fry who had acquired his abilities just now! How can you be this strong? How! Bild knew that this guy wouldnt be at the level of an ordinary player. He had assumed that hed be at least at Phante and Edoras level. But he didnt expect him to be this overwhelming. Bild was a player who had already started to climb The Tower. Although he had stopped climbing because he had become aware of his limit, he had climbed up to fairly high floors before quitting. But Yeon-woo was overpowering such a player. No, to be exact, it wasnt overpowering. When seen from an objective angle, there were still things Yeon-woo lacked. His skills hadnt reached their full potential due to the lack of proficiency. But what he had was the experience. He knew how to fight. Yeon-woo took a step closer ignoring the risks. In order to unleash fiercer attacks, he chose to discard all defenses to constantly press against Bild, bearing with the wounds on his arms and sides. Despite his whole body being covered in wounds, he didnt slow down his attacks. Rather, he was laughing as if he found the fight to be very amusing. I see. You dont know how to fight at all. What! Although, you seemed like a good fighter before. I guess youve gotten duller during your time with those newbies. The way he spoke sounded like he had known Bild for a long time. Bild just wanted to ask who the hell was he. But the moment he tried to speak, the words got stuck right inside his mouth. He saw the two eyes under the white mask, and the reflection of himself against those eyes. There, he found himself overcome with fear and dread. *Kwang* Bild lifted his sword to the side like holding a shield and barely managed to fend off Yeon-woos attack. The sword rang from the impact of the blow. The blade seemed to have received serious damage, and cracks appeared on the side of the sword. His hand holding the hilt trembled as if it were going to fall off. Or, maybe his hands were trembling not because of the attack, but because of fear. Thats ridiculous! I, Bild, feel fear against a player in the tutorial? But Bild couldnt explain the reason why he was feeling this dark emotion squeezing his heart. Each swing of the dagger wielded by Yeon-woo felt like the explosion of a cannonball. It held power that could easily shatter a thick rock and speed that could hardly be caught with the naked eye. Now in Bilds eyes, Yeon-woo was starting to appear like savage beast. A beast that had been pushing him towards the edge of a cliff. *Swish* Yeon-woo moved once again. He gathered as much mana as possible. *Jiiing* Mana Circuit started to spin like crazy. A mixture of the mana that once existed within the Snow Ginseng and the Neidan of Akashas Snake was now being infused in Carshinas Dagger. *Kwang* *Kwang* Bilds body kept being pushed back by Yeon-woos attacks, *Kwaaang* His body bounced off one last time as he failed to block a blow. His left sword exploded into pieces splattering the splinters all over the place. Among them, there were also bits of Bilds severed left arm. Wuaaak! Bild fell off far away after rolling several times on the ground. Blood was gushing out from his left shoulder. As he tried to get up, he bent down several times to vomit out blood. His broken ribs left him short of breath. Red veins were visible in his eyes. The whole world looked like it was spinning in circles. The pain in his left shoulder spread across his whole body, making his remaining right arm shudder. *Tap* Bild heard Yeon-woos footsteps approaching him. To him, it sounded louder than thunder. Protect Bild! Stop! Just then, the eight players who had been standing back rushed in to save Bild. However, *Splash* Yeon-woo consumed several souls to create a Black Blade, and slashed his dagger in a diagonal line. A black energy traversed through the air across the field. Soon, the bodies of the eight players dropped onto the floor with their upper and lower bodies separated. Flesh and blood splattered all over the place. Everyone around was left with a huge shock. No one dared to approach Yeon-woo anymore. No, their fear was far beyond that point. Overtaken by fear and dread, nobody on site could think of running away. And such a scene came as a greater fear for Bild. Now in his eyes, Yeon-woo was no longer a beast. He was a demon. A demon approaching him with a sneer on his eyes. Fuck! J, just stop him! Dont let him approach me, goddammit! Bild desperately screamed at the other players ordering them to stop Yeon-woo from approaching. Then, there was a change in the players who had been shaking in fear. Their eyes rolled back as they revealed only the whites in their eyes. Their minds went blank leaving behind what felt like an aura of madness. *Whoosh* Puppet Mastery. It was a skill that allowed him to take control of other players that had been previously planted with a medium item specially created with the skill. Puppet Mastery was originally Leontes innate skill. However, Bild had formed a submission contract with Leonte, so he was able to borrow part of Leontes skills. For a long time, Bild had been secretly planting the medium items into the players who joined Arangdan in order to batten down the hatches. And this was the first time Bild had used this skill. Unlike his master Leonte, Bilds incomplete skill made it impossible to restore the players back to their normal state once he triggered it. But right now, he was in no condition to take things into consideration. He had to hold Yeon-woo back as much as possible. Krawr! Rawr! Dozens of players rushed towards Yeon-woo all together. Without their sentience, they only followed Bilds order. In the meantime, Bild managed to get up and started running the other way in order to get the weapon that could turn the tables. Stone! I need the stone right now! That will be enough to kill him! According to their plan, its power shouldve been offered to his master, who had been wanting to become the Wushen. But that didnt matter to Bild right now. He needed that power right away. What to say to the owner was something he could think later once he had defeated the demon. *Slash* *Slash* Yeon-woo slaughtered the players jumping at him like a swarm of zombies as he followed Bild with his eyes. Wherever he went, Thats where the secret that Leonte wanted to hide must be. And the place where Khan and Doyle are being imprisoned. Chapter 49 Two Hearts (7) *Gurgle* Yeon-woo pulled Carshinas Dagger out of the neck of the last remaining player. Froth mixed with blood oozed out from his mouth until he collapsed onto the floor. The surrounding area was filled with corpses of the players who were controlled to attack Yeon-woo. With the annihilation of Arangdan in Section F, it was safe to say that Arangdan was practically destroyed. However, Arangdan still hasnt reached true annihilation yet. There was one person left to be killed. Bild. Yeon-woo gently shook off the blood from the dagger and bent his steps towards the direction where Bild had disappeared. Within his enhanced sensory organs, Yeon-woo felt Bild rushing his way to a place that seemed like a basement warehouse. Yeon-woo lightly kicked the ground. *Swish* * * * *Tak* Bild stopped in front of a shabby warehouse located just at the edge of their base. Contrary to its dilapidated looks, the warehouse was locked under a combination of several magic circles and barriers, so only executives of Arangdan or higher positions were allowed to enter this secret place. Quickly! I dont have time for this! Bild knew his puppets wouldnt hold Yeon-woo back for long, but at least they should be enough to buy him some time. If so, he had to get his hands on the stone as quickly as possible. Thankfully, he had faint recollections of Leonte talking about its uses. However, there was something that Bild hadnt realized. While he was occupied getting the stone, Yeon-woo was already following right behind him. * * * Theyre good at hiding places like these, arent they? Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he looked at a spiral staircase he discovered inside the warehouse. The staircase was so well hidden that if he hadnt intentionally let Bild go, he would never have found it by himself. The staircase was leading deep under the ground. Yeon-woo carefully descended the stairs as he kept a fair distance from Bild. Along his way down the stairs, he found a countless number of doors. Doors that he had no idea where they connected to. One thing, however, was certain. Beyond those doors, there must be something absolutely formidable. Then, Yeon-woo stood in front of an iron door. It looked unusually worn compared to the others. I sense people in here. He could feel the presence of people from the inside. The presence of two people. Yeon-woo looked down the stairs towards where Bild was. This is the only way leading up to the surface. I should be able to catch him at any time. After finishing thinking, Yeon-woo opened the door without further delay. *Creak* It seemed there wasnt a magical lock or anything else. The hinges let out a creaking sound as if they hadnt been oiled for a long time. Inside was a long narrow corridor. Metal bars lined up on both sides along the corridor, looking very much like a prison of some sort. The place stank of rotten bodies as if to prove there had been people locked up in there until recently. Bloodstains, nail scratches, and several other marks were seen at the place. Woo- Woo- Also, quite a lot of ghosts were hovering around the corridor. Even at a rough guess, they were at least thousands in number. Was this a human farm? Yeon-woo gritted his teeth. He did have the impression that it would be big, but its real size was way above his estimation. And when thinking of the doors he saw as he walked down the stairs He couldnt even guess how many people had been caged up in this underground prison. He tried expanding his senses to cover a wider area, but he felt no particular survivors other than the two people deep inside the corridor. But what bothered him the most was that he was seeing signs of habitation inside several prisons. There must have been some kind of event that took place here not long ago. . Yeon-woos eyes sank deeply. In his eyes, there was a mixture of irritation and resentment. When he reached the deepest part of the corridor, Yeon-woo clearly saw it. The haggard look of Kahn and Doyle tightly bound with chains to the walls. * * * The only players locked up in the immense jail were Kahn and Doyle. Fucking hell, what the hells going on up there? Kahn raised his head with an irritated face. Bild and his minions had hurried away when they heard they had an intruder. Judging from their looks, something serious must have been happening outside. But since he couldnt just go out and see the situation outside, it was getting more and more frustrating for him. Still, there was one thing that he could guess. That the building they were in would soon collapse, because the whole building had been shaking wildly for some time now. I thought we were up to something very cool, but now, were here locked in a cage watching the building collapse and waiting for it to bury us alive. How come were so unlucky? Kahn smirked as he shook his head. It was a sneer. A sneer toward himself. Hyung, you cant just put it like that. Then Doyle, who had been slouching next to him, slowly raised his head. Despite being hurt all over his body, his eyes were still looking sleepy. Youre the one whos unlucky. But Im not. I was just following you around and ended up like this. So what? Your luck is being stuck in here with me? If it is, thats just a rotten piece of luck. Youre being sassy today, you know that? Well, theres something Ive been meaning to do. If Im gonna die, Ill die after I talk back to you. Youre talking like youve always been an obedient brother. The two were busy squabbling at each other even on the verge of death. They were able to come all the way up to this point because they were so special to each other. Sigh Lets just stop fighting. We arent getting anywhere anyway. By the way, what do you think Cain might be doing right now? Kahn suddenly recalled a friend, or maybe not a friend, who had gone and defeated Hargan with them. Even though he was blunt, the three of them had really fit well together. Well, he was fine without us. I think he might be in Section G by now. Yeah, maybe. Kahn let out a smirk as he continued talking. Ha, if I knew we would end up like this, I should have told him about that hidden piece. At least it wouldnt have gone to waste. Kahn shook his head as he thought of the hidden piece he and Doyle had been wanting to get. The secret weapon that would let them catch up to the siblings. He couldnt help feel a little regret. But just then, You can tell me now. A familiar voice rang from above. Kahn and Doyle raised their heads with looks filled with surprise. From the corridor shrouded in darkness, a white mask stood in a spot where light barely reached. It was Yeon-woo. How did you! Cain! Kahn shouted in disbelief as he looked at Yeon-woo. Doyles eyes grew big along with it. But without caring about their reactions, *Shank* *Creak* Yeon-woo easily sliced away the metal bars by slashing at their flaws and entered the prison. You guys look like crap. Yeon-woo grinned as he looked at them up and down. Kahn had a complex mix of expressions on his face. Pleasure, confusion, remorse, and gratitude. But then, he quickly turned his head to the side. Last time they were together, he had been very harsh on Yeon-woo. He didnt want to show his weak side like this. Instead, Doyle spoke with teary eyes. How did you get here? Yeon-woo swung Carshinas Dagger and severed the chains that had been restraining Kahn and Doyle. *Clank* *Clank* Then he answered as he shattered the remaining mana shackles on their wrists. The scavengers kept bothering me. It turns out they were actually part of Arangdan. Yeon-woo said it as if he had just been passing by. Doyle opened his eyes wide but soon smiled timidly. He didnt ask about how he had found this place. Because he didnt need to. Kahn broke his silence after watching Yeon-woo freeing them from the rest of the restraints. Thank you. Really. If you really want to thank me, you can give me the hidden piece you mentioned earlier. God dammit, did you really have to make it into a deal? But I guess thats how you got to rip off the mysterious merchant. Despite his grumbling, there was a distinct smile on Kahns face. He knew it was only a joke to put them at ease. He was so blunt he would die before he could say nice words. Once all the restraints were gone, Kahn tried to circulate mana. Every nerve of his body was screaming in pain, to the point that he started to wonder if he could make an escape in his current condition. He could tell for sure how messed up was his body, so he began to feel stuck and hopeless. After getting out of this prison, he would be nothing more than a burden to Yeon-woo. Doyle was slightly frowning as if he was thinking the same. So Kahn made up his mind. He was going to tell Yeon-woo to leave them there. That he was already very grateful that he came to release them from the prison, and that they alone would find a mean to escape the place. However, as if Yeon-woo had read his mind, he gave out a slight snort. You dont have to worry about Arangdan. Theyre all gone now. Kahn and Doyle were startled at Yeon-woos remark. Arangdan is gone? What do you mean? For these two who didnt know about the Monster Outbreak and Yeon-woos rampage, it was obvious to be bewildered. However, Yeon-woo only waved his hands at Kahns question as if he was too lazy to answer. Kahn narrowed his eyes for a moment and soon let out a deep sigh. Once he showed that attitude, he wouldnt tell him easily. Only, Doyle was still smiling. You got them all, didnt you? Pretty much. Yeon-woo nodded calmly. But his answer ticked off Kahn. Hey! You just answered his question, why did you ignore mine? Yeon-woo stared back at Kahn, but once again, he answered with a snort. Urgh. Yeon-woos cheeky attitude made him clench his trembling fists. How sad was to be powerless at times like this. But as he heard Yeon-woos following words, startled, he quickly looked up. Although, Bild is still alive. Wait, Bild is alive? Flames shot from Kahns two eyes. Doyles face also stiffened. Hold on a second He didnt go down the stairs, did he? Yeon-woos eyes sparkled with interest. As expected, it seemed like Bild was hiding something below this building. You know whats down here? I dont know what exactly it is. But those bastards, theyre making something out of lives of other players. Making something? Of all things that could be used to craft an artifact, the flesh and soul of players were said to be the most valuable materials that existed in The Tower. Even in alchemy, transmuting with human bodies was one of the highest level of skills that existed. However, such acts were taboo even in The Tower. It wasnt just because it was inhumane. It was because it was too dangerous. The whole tower could be placed in danger. But whatever was the artifact they were making, the cost had already reached the tens of thousands of lives. From start to finish, all they do is to cause trouble. Yeon-woo pulled Carshinas Dagger back out as his clicked his tongue. Bild was nothing more than a trapped rat. Now that he had saved Kahn and Doyle, the only task left to do was to follow him downstairs and cut his throat. And he also wanted to see what theyd been trying to make so far. So Yeon-woo was going to tell the two of them to wait here. Just then, Woo- Yeon-woo realized that the ghosts had followed him. They kept circling around him. It seemed like they knew Yeon-woo was going to kill Bild. They wanted to be part of it. Just when he was about to shoo them away, a great idea flashed across his mind. So, you guys want to be of help, am I correct? The ghosts cried out loud as if they were expressing agreement. One side of Yeon-woos lips slightly curled upward. If so, you can help me on one condition. Care to hear? Chapter 50 Two Hearts (8) The floor at the very bottom of the staircase. Bild hurriedly barged into a room locked behind an iron door. Inside, was a room containing hundreds of glass tubes installed along the ceiling and walls. Bild ran past the glass tubes and stood in front of a purple stone lying at the back of the room. Something was constantly being poured into the stone through the countless glass tubes. Something red, dark and very murky. It was the energy collected at the expense of the lives of countless players. Bild and Leonte have been calling it Quintessence for the past few years. And theyve tried whatever means possible to produce more of this energy. Now, however, things were different. Bild tore out all the glass tubes. The Quintessence leaked out from the tubes and quickly evaporated, dyeing the air red. But none of that mattered to him.His mind was solely focused on the purple stone. *Quiver* Bilde carefully picked up the purple stone with his trembling hand. How many years had he wasted making this stone. During that time, his old teammates had grown much stronger and climbed up to much higher floors. Bild also wanted to follow his teammates steps. But in the end, he had decided to put aside his desires and dedicate himself to his master. So that he could offer this power to his master and help him become the true king of this world. So that he could stand by his side and reign over The Tower with absolute power. But now, Bild changed his mind. He wanted to live. He wanted to survive from the demon that was chasing him. And to do so, he desperately needed this stone. The thing that had only brought despair, was now here to bring him hope. Bilde opened his mouth and swallowed the stone in one gulp. The stone being the size of a fist made it hard to put in his mouth. But now was not the time to care about such things. The stone was a pure concentration of Quintessence that had gone through multiple purification and compression processes. His master had once told him that just by swallowing the stone, it would produce a huge amount of mana inside his body. He said that the result would be either one of the two. His body would change, or it would explode. But again, a complete stone would have no risk of causing an explosion. However, Bild had no other choice but to hope that the stone would be close to its completion. So he gulped down and waited for the changes to happen in his body. However, Wh, whats going on? A look of bewilderment was visible in his face. He unmistakably felt the stone traveling down his throat and into his stomach, so something should have happened by now. But that was it. Nothing happened. Why is it not working! Bild shouted out loud at the incomprehensible situation. Why? Why isnt it happening? Did I miss anything? Bild racked his brains over the problem. He wondered if he had made any mistakes, or if he had missed something when swallowing the stone. But nothing came to his mind. His mind went blank. He started to panic thinking that the demon should be just around the corner by now. Bild pushed his finger into the back of his throat in order to throw up the stone. He was going to try swallowing the stone again and again until it worked. After a few gags, the stone came back out of his mouth. The stone was still emitting its capricious purple glow. Bild drew his brows together and put the stone back into his mouth. But the stone did not give way this time. He had to vomit it back out to try swallowing it again. Bild repeated the same process over and over again. The floor was completely soaked with his gastric juices. Why Bild was on the verge of losing his mind. Why the fuck isnt it working! Every time he vomited it out, the stone maintained its ominous purple hue. He could see the energy wriggling inside the stone. Still, the stone hadnt granted him the power. Like a rose that wouldnt allow itself to be picked, acting so aloof as if he didnt deserve to be its owner. And thats what drove Bild more and more crazy. The thought that that demon could barge in from the door any minute now kept pushing him into a corner. But nothing changed. And then, *Creak* A dark shadow fell into the warehouse. Bilds face turned blue as he quickly turned towards the source of the sound. There stood Yeon-woo, smiling coldly. So, this is the place you chose to run away from me. Bild opened his mouth to scream out loud, however, no sound escaped from his mouth. His fear had become an invisible hand that was strangling him. Is that the stone you were trying to make? It doesnt look like anything. Somethings not working out? Yeon-woo threw his gaze towards the purple stone Bild was hugging tightly. Startled by his words, Bild pushed the stone back into his mouth. But Yeon-woo didnt care about it. So many people were sacrificed all for that failure? [Violet Stone] Information unavailable. The stone was an item with no identifiable information. It wasnt clear if it was because the stone was incomplete, or if there was a problem with the making process. Whatever the case was, if the item was unidentifiable, it only meant one thing. It was unusable. Obviously, nothing would happen no matter how many times he put the stone into his mouth. Even when looking at it with Draconic Eyes, the purple stone was covered with flaws all over its surface. There were so many of them, the stone itself was hidden under the flaws. Usually, such items were classified as trash with F Rating. A burst of hollow laughter escaped from his mouth. He couldnt believe Leonte spent so much time and money on such a useless piece of trash. Even if he held onto it to threaten him, it wouldnt come close to being his weakness. So Yeon-woo waited for Bild to finish swallowing and then slowly moved towards him. Are you done eating? Urgh! Bild began to cry. The stone still hadnt shown its effect. All his hopes were shattered to pieces. He stepped back away from Yeon-woo. He then tripped and fell on his behind, so he crawled away. In his mind, Bild was screaming at Yeon-woo to stay away from him, but Yeon-woo gradually made his way towards him with cold eyes. Why The demons shadow hung over his throat. His stuffy throat barely let out a cracked voice. Why the hell! Once he managed to speak out some words, a flurry of them came out from his mouth. Why! Are you putting me through this torment? What did we even do to you! What is it that you hold against us, trying to sabotage us! Bild hated Yeon-woo from the bottom of his heart. If it werent for him, everything would have worked out smoothly. His master would have gotten the stone, and Bild would have had the authority he wanted. Only success would have been waiting ahead of him. If only he went on his way without intervening into their business. If only he were like other players! But Bild didnt give the slightest thought to the fact that he himself had also tried to kill Yeon-woo many times. After all, humans tend to only recall what they had suffered, not what they had committed. Just then, *Sneer* Why, you ask? A faint sneer was heard from beneath the mask. You asked me why? What kind of grudge I hold against you? Yeon-woo took his hand towards his mask. Well, I hope this suffices. Yeon-woo took off his mask. And his face was revealed. At that moment, Bilds face turned deathly pale. An emotion beyond fear, an indescribable emotion overcame his whole body. It was a face that should no longer exist in this world. Yeon-woo spoke to Bild with Jeong-woos face, with Jeong-woos eyes, and with Jeong-woos voice. You have no idea how much Ive missed you guys. ! Bild wanted to say something, but the fear choked him up and his voice didnt come out. He tried running away, but soon came to a dead end. Yeon-woo approached him holding Carshinas Dagger in reverse. Its blade was shining as coldly as his smile. * * * Aaaaak! Soon, a shrill scream echoed along the staircase and throughout the building. * * * For the first time, Bild begged Yeon-woo to end his life. His body had fallen into a state where it was hard to call it human. The only things left unhurt were his head that served to recall memories and his mouth to utter words. Even if he was living, it didnt feel like it. He would rather die than to live like this. Thats how much pain he was in. Yeon-woo asked a lot of questions through his body. Bilds mind was already devastated. Someone who should be lying dead had returned back to life. Such a traumatic experience left him aphasic. But the body was different. Except for his severed left arm, there were still many places left intact. When he kept poking around such places, his lost mind occasionally returned back to his body. And thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to figure out a lot of things regarding the time after Jeong-woos death and after Arthias disbandment. The Tower had undergone a great change. There had been a transition of power, and the old members of Arthia had sought their own way to survive in various places. Each of them was able to get their hands on the things they wanted. As all the assailants do, they continued to live their usual lives even after what they did to Jeong-woo. Even after they had destroyed someones life. I see. This is just who you are. It was all in a days work for you. He once thought that there could be someone, at least one of them, who might be feeling guilty for what theyd done. But it turned out none of them were. So Yeon-woo laughed with relief. Because he could go on a rampage without any worries. Please. A sudden voice from Bild brought Yeon-woo back to his senses. *Sneer* Yeon-woo asked, looking at the lump of meat he was sitting on. So, do you want to die? Please. Ooh, what should I do? You know a tale about a green frog? A frog that does the opposite of what people ask for. Im starting to see why he did that. Please! Oh, by the way, Ive got a lot of friends who are just so desperate to see your face. Yeon-woo gently waved his hands in the air. *Tsss* A cloud of black mist formed from thin air and white ghosts began to appear one by one. Once they stopped appearing, there were already thousands of them. Originally bound to a human farm in the warehouse, the ghosts had been set free with Yeon-woos Black Bracelet. And all the ghosts were emitting dark auras like Yeon-woos Black Blade. Evil Spirits. Through Yeon-woos Black Bracelet, they could be infused with dark energy and exert power onto the physical world. Those who met a tragic end as the material for the stone wanted to take revenge against their murderer, Bild. And for that purpose, they willingly became servants of Yeon-woo. And here, they could make their appearance in front of Bild. Bild let out a loud shriek. It was his last effort pleading to be put out of his misery. But his bitter cries were completely drowned out by the giggles of the ghosts. *Creak* *Slam* Yeon-woo shut the iron gate as he walked out of the room, expecting it never to be opened again. Then, he began to climb up the spiral staircase. *Clomp* *Clomp* End of Volume 2! Thanks for reading! Jeez, its hard to get stuff done when your VPN doesnt want to work properly. Chapter 51 End (1) On a tree far from Arangdans base, Yeon-woo was calmly looking down at the base.. Patches of fog rose up all around the ruins, just like paint spreading in water. Over the dead bodies. Above the collapsed ground. Between the rubble of the destroyed buildings. It was proof that the evil spirits were returning back to the abyss. Yeon-woo stretched out his hand and cast Flame Infusion, kindling a small fire on one corner. And then, *Kwang* *Kwang* The fog started to explode as it caught on fire. Waves of inferno covered the whole area that was once Arangdans base. The surface of the ground turned inside out, and pillars of flame shot up from the ground. It was blowing up everything related to Arangdan. *Rumble* The explosions finally died down after a long time. Embers of cursed fire sparkled small flames here and there. Now, only traces of buildings among the charred land and barren ruins were there to tell that, once, the ruler of the tutorial was here, Arangdan. -Thank you. -We c rest now. Faint voices sounded from somewhere around him. *Kwaaa* Yeon-woo looked up at the sky as he swept his head up with his hands. In a night sky shrouded in black ashes and white smoke. The moon was shining ever so brightly. * * * Yeon-woo went back to the ruins. It was to check if there was anything he missed from the last time he was there. The first thing that came into Yeon-woos view was a burnt corpse among the rubble of the buildings. There were traces of him trying to crawl out of the building. Although the corpse was burnt to the point that it was almost unrecognizable, he knew at first glance that this was Bild. Last time I saw you, you begged me to end your life. But in the end, you still tried to escape in order to survive, didnt you? Yeon-woo laughed at how ironic the situation sounded. After all, humans were just erratic beings who could frequently change their minds, even several times a day. Yeon-woo expanded his senses to their fullest extent and scanned every corner of the ruins. He meticulously searched to see if there were any survivors left underneath. To his relief, he sensed no sign of living things. It was hard to even find a rat because of the fire storm. It would be weird if anything survived such fierce explosions. This was the complete destruction of Arangdan. But just when Yeon-woo turned away, Hmm? He heard something shift between the ashes. Burnt ashes of Bilds corpse were crumbling apart in the breeze. And in that spot, there was a purple stone. The stone was still emitting a capricious glow. No, it was shining more brightly than when he saw it in the basement. Didnt the explosion blow it up? It was quite sturdy for a stone. He thought it would blow up with the explosion, and he came back just to check. But for a complete failure, the stone seemed to have been made much harder and more elaborate than what he thought. Whatever the case was, he couldnt let the stone just sit there, so he decided to pick it up and dispose of it once he figured out a way. A stone containing hundreds of thousands of souls and flesh. Maybe it wasnt a failure but was just incomplete.There might be a way to make it complete. For a moment, Yeon-woo thought about taking the stone for himself. But no matter how much he craved for power, he didnt want to borrow powers from such a sick item. At least I should never do things that would embarrass Jeong-woo. But the moment he reached out his hands, *Whoosh* The purple stone burst into a blaze of blinding light, *Tsss* And soon, it melted into Yeon-woos hands. He felt something he had never felt before. Yeon-woo tried to retract his hand in surprise, but strangely, his body seemed to be disobeying his orders. The purple liquid seeped into his skin through his pores. He felt the liquid squirm through his bodys blood vessels, and flow into his heart. It was like a swarm of ants crawling around his body. Yeon-woo wanted to push out the liquid with mana, but his Mana Circuit didnt budge an inch. He could only stand still and watch until the purple liquid fully settled down inside his body. The liquid coiled itself spinning next to his heart. Then it came together forming an orb, and it became smaller, the size of a small bead. *Paaa* Yeon-woo was freed from the invisible bondage only after the stone was completed. He then scrutinized the stone seated next to his heart with a stern look. What is this? *Thomp* *Thomp* The stone was beating like a normal heart. But the feeling was totally foreign to him. He tried to steer mana to push away the stone, however, mana just circled around the stone protecting it from being pushed away. The stone was working so naturally as if it had always been part of his Mana Circuit. Yeon-woo knitted his brows. He usually got stressed out by psychological pressure from situations he could not control. The same was true this time. It felt too icky that such an unexpected, unpleasant power had settled in his body. Besides, he had zero information about what effect it had. Still, he tried to focus all his senses on the stone. Thankfully, he had access to more information than he did before. [Stone of ???] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: ??? * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) ** This is a Unique artifact. No same artifact exists in The Tower. However, everything about this artifact is under wraps. ** This artifact is yet to be completed. Complete the artifact to have access to the locked information. Is this all I can find out? Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he read down the item information window. Most of its information was unavailable. But still, it was enough to clear some things up for him. That the stone wasnt defective but was actually incomplete, that it would take more materials to complete it, and that it would only be sitting next to his heart without any ability or effect before its completion. Yeon-woo shook his head. Even if he kept thinking about the stone, there was nothing else he could find out for now. Plus, it wasnt like he was going to complete the stone either. I guess Ill have to let it be. He could leave it until he found a way to take it out. It was okay as long as it didnt harm him. So, was that all? Yeon-woo gave a final look around the ruins and then took off from the place. Everything there was already taken care of. And thats how the longest and the fiercest day he had ever had in the tutorial, had come to a close. * * * With his mask back on, Yeon-woo headed to a place not too far away from the ruins. It was the place where Kahn and Doyle had evacuated. You can come on out now. Kahn and Doyle walked out from behind the mound of rocks. *Grin* Kahn broke into a broad smile. I feel this all the time, but everything you do is just on a different scale. What do you mean? It means youve created one hell of a mess, dude. Im starting to wonder, what did they do to you to bust up a whole clan? Yeon-woo lightly shrugged without an answer. The same attitude he showed when he saved them. Kahn griped at his behavior. Great. You and your mysteriousness again. Then, Doyle asked. Oh, then what about Bild? Hes dead. Thats good to hear. Doyle looked at him with a timid smile of relief. But unlike the smiling mouth, his eyes were as cold as ice. He wanted to get rid of such villain with his own hands. It was a little regretful he couldnt do so. But he still kept the ember burning in his heart. The ember of revenge against Cheonghwado. Unlike last time in Hargans Lair, however, Doyle tried to keep calm. Therefore, he engraved his anger deep in his heart. Courage without power is nothing more than mere temerity. It was a lesson he learned from this incident. If he wanted to dispense justice, he must grow even more powerful. Powerful enough that no one would ever think of touching him. As if having seen inside Doyles head, Kahn sat down plump on the ground and said out loud. Well? All the bastards are gone, and the end is right around the corner. But fuck, my body is like shit now. I just walked a little and Im already feeling all dizzy. The sudden voice brought Doyle back from his maze of deep thoughts. In fact, their bodies were at the brink of collapse because they both hadnt eaten properly for days, and had injuries all over their bodies that were yet to be treated. It was quite surprising that they could walk around like this. Doyle. Huh? I guess were done here, dont you think? Doyle realized Kahns intention and replied with a nod. Yeah. I think youre right. Urgh. Its so frustrating to admit after all weve been through. And as the tension disappeared, they felt a sudden rush of fatigue. Kahn frowned as he scratched the back of his head, and soon swiveled around to look at Yeon-woo with a seemingly determined face. Cain, wheres your next destination? Section G, right? Yeon-woo nodded lightly. Yes, if possible. Then take this. ? Yeon-woo unintentionally caught a sack Kahn suddenly threw. And his eyes grew bigger when he opened up the sack. Inside were Hargans Crown and a countless number of Tokens. Thats all weve scraped up in the tutorial. Doyle nodded next to him. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. If youre trying to pay the price, take it back because I dont need it. Yeon-woo did like rewards. But he didnt want to take it away from others, at least not from them and not like this. But Kahn shook his head. I think you got us wrong. Then what is this? Were giving up on the tutorial. Chapter 52 End (2) What? It was an unexpected remark. Yeon-woos eyes grew slightly bigger. But Kahn shrugged his shoulders as if asking what was so surprising about it. While you were out there wrecking havoc, Doyle and I, we had a serious conversation. We cant go to Section G like this. Wed just be eaten alive by those whove been watching thirstily for a chance to get us. Doyle then spoke right after Kahn. So weve decided to give up on this round and aim for the next one. Besides, theres no point if we cant be the first and second ranks. Yeon-woo nodded at their answer. Those who clear the tutorial ranking first are given a handsome amount of rewards. It was the reason why Yeon-woo tried so hard to acquire as much Karma as possible. But it seemed like Kahn and Doyle were also after that. At the same time, however, a question occurred to him. But do we get a chance to retry the tutorial? Huh? You didnt know that? There are quite a few players who try over and over again until they finally qualify to enter The Tower. . Doyle had an innocent look on his face, as if stating the obvious. Yeon-woo was lost for words. His brother hadnt mentioned anything about this kind of rule. So all this time, Yeon-woo had thought that players only got one chance to pass the tutorial. You asshole. So it turned out that Yeon-woo had been going through a lot of unnecessary troubles. However, *Smirk* It was fun though. He didnt feel any regret. There was no set time or interval at which the tutorial opened its gates. Thus leading people to say that the tutorial opens whenever The Tower wants to. So no one knew for how long they would have to wait if they gave up. Ive met some nice guys, and I also got Bild Below his mask, Yeon-woos eyes were drawing two arcs. So, you want me to take this? Its better to give them to someone. Otherwise, wed have to throw it away, right? Besides, Kahn replied as he turned up the corners of his mouth. I think you could give Phante and Edora a slap in their faces. Huhuhu! Doyle clicked his tongue next to him. You know, hyung? What? You looked really hideous just now. Shut up, you idiot. Youre just making him do it just because you cant do it for yourself. You seriously have an issue. Come on, man. It wrenches my gut to think about them. Yeon-woos eyes glimmered as he watched the two of them squabbling. Phante and Edora, The names that had appeared repeatedly throughout the tutorial since he first checked the tutorial ranking, And, The names of the players whom I must defeat in Section G. They were strong enough to kill Akashas Snake by themselves. Phante and Edora, who are they? Them? Kahn thought for a moment how to answer and soon replied with one word. Monsters. Kahn, who was usually very playful, had a very serious look on his face. I tried so hard to surpass them, but I was unable to. Yeon-woo could see a sense of inferiority in Kahns eyes. He couldnt tell how strong the two of them were just by his description. As far as he knew, Kahn was also a very skilled player. It almost felt like he didnt belong in the tutorial. But being such a player, he described Phante and Edora as monsters, to the point that it even made him feel inferior to them. How skilled could they be? Kahn lifted one side of his lips. So take this, and take the first rank. Then, we can at least say we helped you win the first place, you know? How good does that sound? Damn! Yeon-woo couldnt hold back his laughter as he watched Kahn stealing the show all by himself. Then he grabbed the pouch Kahn was handing him. All right. Ill do my best, on behalf of you two. Yes! This is what Ive always wanted. The loyalty of men sprouting in the midst of a competition, the friendship, and the sportsmanship! This is exactly the picture I was hoping for! Youve gotta be kidding me. Kahn raised his middle finger towards Doyle who kept trying to pick a fight with him and then said to Yeon-woo. Give it your all, bro. Yeon-woo stood up as he nodded his head. Then he took out Hargans Crown from the pouch and put it on his head. A white mask with a crown on it. Yeon-woo looked a little silly with those two items put together. Kahn and Doyle burst out laughing, and Yeon-woo laughed along. It might look funny, but he now felt more encouraged than ever. And after a good laugh, Yeon-woo turned around. One last section, within two days remaining. The end was near. He needed to rush because the timer was quickly counting down even now. [28:43:11_90] * * * [20:02:33_76] The hidden piece requiring Hargans Crown was hidden deep under the ground, in the lair of the Spiny Moles. Yeon-woo descended down the lair as Kahn told him to, and fought off every single Spiny Mole inside the lair. Finally, he was faced with the boss monster in the final room. [15:55:41_82] He was a strong monster. Almost as strong as Akashas Snake. Had it not been for Hargans Crown, he might have been buried under the lair or eaten by the boss monster. But Yeon-woo managed to defeat him after a long fight. *Kung* At last, he was able to get his hands on the hidden piece lying in Section F. Yeon-woo pulled out the sword that was stuck in a large rock. Vigrid. The hidden card that Kahn and Doyle had thought of using to surpass Phante and Edora. Then, Yeon-woo walked across the border leading to the final section as he hung the sword on his back. [12:01:38_26] It was just a half-day before the tutorial ended. * * * Ohyohyo. Arent you a greedy one? Akashas Snake, Arangdan, and now you have your hands on Vigrid. Yvlke clapped his hands as he watched the screen in front of him. A player who hoarded almost all of the hidden pieces as if had known everything about them beforehand, and in the end had blown Arangdan away. The more he saw him, the more amazed he was. He was starting to wonder how could a player like that exist. Yvlke was dying to know what kind of show would he put up with only 12 hours remaining. He felt his heart beating like crazy. And this kind of performance will become even more interesting when Im the only one who knows about it. Yvlke tapped the air and quickly assigned the detailed records of Yeon-woo under First Class restrictions. Even amongst the guardians, only the highest officers could access information under such a high level of security lock. Yvlke had been told that recently there had been some guardians who had abandoned their duties of maintaining neutrality and were engaging in private deals with players. Information like this had to be sealed tightly to prevent any problems. After Yvlke blocked off all the access, he leaned his chin against his clasped hands. His two eyes were still fixed on the screen. * * * [You have successfully cleared Section F as a solo player.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 3,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 2,000 additional Karma.] [Your health and mana will be restored] [All status effects will be removed] [You have entered Section G, the last section of the tutorial.] *Whoosh* When Yeon-woo stepped into Section G, he was enveloped by a pool of light. As the light faded away, Yeon-woo realized he was standing on a marble structure floating midair. Starting from the structure he was standing, there were floating steps leading upwards. And up in the sky where the steps ended, he felt a vast amount of aura raging over a stage on a large cloud. *Kwang* He didnt know what was going on there, but it was plain enough to know that there were several strong players fighting up on the stage. That place was the last stage of Section G. Im finally here now. Yeon-woo began to climb the steps. At that moment, a new message popped up in front of him. [The challenge of Section G will begin.] [You have successfully passed through six sections and made your best effort to meet the qualifications to enter The Tower. However, The Tower still requires you to gain more achievements and Karma. Here, in Section G, you will have to fight other players on the provided stage. You will be allowed to take others Karma points once they are defeated. Face as many players as you can, build up your Karma points to prove your qualifications. The final rewards will be given according to your rank and the Karma points you have collected.] The task of Section G was very simple. Just like what the messages had said, players who made it this far had already fully proved themselves to be great players. But that wasnt enough for the participants who wished to become a god. In order to be a god, one must be superior than their peers and cannot let their growth stagnate. If fighting was optional in Section E and F, in Section G it was almost mandatory. A place where the top rankers come together to fight against each other. Naturally, tension would built up between players. To put it shortly, Section G was a battle royale with a winner-takes-all system. Because of this, the competition among the players gets really fierce, to the point where situations like lower ranking players joining forces to bring down higher ranking players happen very often But that doesnt necessarily mean that theres only a total carnage in Section G. Because if one gets exhausted after fighting against other players, they would soon get ambushed and end up losing their Karma. To sum it all up, Section G is a brawl where players have to both fight others to gain more Karma and remain extremely alert to avoid losing it. His brother described Section G with two words. A battle royale and, A brawl, was it? A place where only the highest ranking players participate in a free-for-all battle. But the rankings change so frequently in this section that players can aim for a final turnaround. *Tak* As he trod on the last step, a large open stage emerged in front of his eyes. At that moment, all the players around the edge of the stage turned their heads towards Yeon-woo. What? Who the hell is he? I thought it would be Blood Sword and Foxy Tail. I didnt expect a weirdo to show up. Someone said they gave up on the tutorial. Maybe its true. Well, thats gonna clear up sooner or later, so lets not talk about that. Anyway, it doesnt look like hes anything special, showing up so late. There were approximately 70 players standing on the stage. Of them, about 50 were in the middle of a battle, and the remaining 20 stood in the safety zones at the edge of the stage as if they were injured or abstaining from battle. The people who showed interest in the sudden appearance of Yeon-woo were those in the safe zones. The stage of Section G can be roughly divided into two parts. The outer safety zone where players can take a rest and organize their thoughts, And the inner battle zone where players fight for Karma. Players outside the battle zone were those who had already settled with their current rank. Their words were beneath Yeon-woos notice. So Yeon-woo didnt pay attention to what they said. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the battle zone to have a look at the situation. *Kung* Oh. Youve got time to look away, dont you? Was I that boring? Im sorry if I was. Uhahaha! When Yeon-woo looked at the battle, it a rather strange scene. It seemed like one male and one female player were fighting against the whole crowd of 50 players. Or, to be exact, the woman was only standing at the back with her arms folded, and the man was pressing on the other fifty players in front of the woman as to protect her. Only with sheer aura. *Goooh* Monster! What the hell! How is that a player in the tutorial? It doesnt make sense! Despite the fact that the two players surrounded were vastly outnumbered, the players surrounding them could barely stand in the storm of aura that was raging like a typhoon. They clenched their teeth, gathered strength in their lower bodies, and tried desperately to not fall down. But the man found their appearances ridiculous and he broke out in laughter. He laughed so loud that the sound seemed to resonate throughout the whole stage. Hair with a violet hue, eyes with a golden glow. His canine teeth were slightly poking out of his lower lip. He had a very sturdy looking physique that was likely to exceed two meters in size. His clothes were also quite unusual. Players often wore armor to protect their bodies, but the man was wearing some kind of uncomfortable-looking ancient martial robe. But the most noticeable thing was the horn that stuck out from his right temple. One-horned tribe Among the various demi-human races present in The Tower, they were called the embodiment of martial arts itself The man had already set the whole stage under his feet, just by releasing his aura. Yeon-woo already knew who the man was. Phante. The second place of the tutorial rankings. A wall that Khan and Doyle had tried so hard to jump over. Such man took a step forward. *Kuung* Chapter 53 End (3) Despite being just a simple stomp, the sound echoed like a rolling thunder. Overwhelmed by Phantes aura, the players had to back away a little. The pressure even made some of the weaker players turn pale. It was only a few hours ago that they had agreed to join forces to knock the two of them out of the battle. But as things turned out, none of them could even get close to the two people. The force that Phante emitted was much greater than they had expected. No, maybe the information they originally had was actually correct. However, that was before the tutorial. Phante and Edora had gotten much stronger during the tutorial. Those two, who to begin with were already monsters, had become even greater monsters. What are you doing? Didnt you guys want my Karma? Then come and get it. Dont just stand there. Because if you do, Phantes two canine teeth were revealed as he grinned savagely. It looked almost like a ferocious predator getting ready to hunt for prey. Im coming to you. *Kwaaang* Phante leaped forward as he kicked off the ground. His speed was almost as fast as a bullet. Damn it! Dont let him get close! Even under panic, the players moved in perfect sync. All sorts of dazzling effects glittered over their heads as they cast skill after skill. Different kinds of magic circles overlapped with each other on the ground, providing several buffs to the coalition of the players. Players wearing heavy armor or carrying shields stepped to the front to block Phantes attack. And then, there was a clash. *Rumble* Phantes level of skill was something Yeon-woo had never seen before. Every time he swung his fist, the atmosphere was torn apart, producing thunderous sounds, and the air swept through where his fists passed by, making the earth shake repeatedly. Players were like candles in the wind in the face of his attacks. Even if they were putting up relatively well, it was only relative. Phante pierced, smashed, and trampled several times the barriers that the players built. The players barriers shook with a stomp of his foot, and a number of players were blown away with a swing of his punch. *Kwang* *Kwang* Phantes aura amplified with every explosion he created, further adding to the pressure that the players around were facing. It seemed like it wouldnt take much longer for all the players to collapse. Above all, Phante was enjoying the fight, as if it was part of a game. Hes strong. I can see how they could kill Akashas Snake. Yeon-woo recalled the carcass of Akashas Snake that he saw in Section E. They had taken the Neidan, thus his power should be far greater than their original estimation. Did they really think they could kill this guy? Thats impossible. The gap is too big. Over the fighting zone, Phante was dominating the whole stage. There were only two people who were out of his influence. One was a tall man standing in the backlines issuing orders as if he was the commander. He had three different sized swords next to his waist. Yeon-woo noticed there was some kind of energy flowing out from him that traversed through Phantes aura and into the other players. It seemed like the energy was providing the players with boosted power and morale. The magic circles on the ground also seemed to belong to him. A Lord? No, not yet. A Lord Candidate Lord is a class that is specializes in leading and commanding multiple players, and possibly organizing a legion. A majority of rankers and heads of most clans were Lords. The original owner of Bathorys Vampiric Sword, the Lord of Vampires, and the Eight Kings of the top eight clans all had this class. And the swordsman leading the players in their fight against Phante also had this trait. I dont think it has fully bloomed yet. And then, the other was the woman behind Phante. The woman was completely detached from the fight, standing with a long sword that was much taller than her own height, holding it firmly in her arms. She was an absolute beauty, but she also gave an impression as cold as ice. Especially, the horn sticking out of the left side of her head added a certain sharpness to her looks. Edora. Phantes sister, the unrivaled first rank of the tutorial ranking. When Yeon-woo had asked about Edora, Kahn said this about her. Phante is strong. Ridiculously strong. I felt like I was in front of a huge mountain when I faced him. But Edora shes a little different. She is definitely more gentle than Phante, but she feels deep. Like the abyss of a sea. Thats why I was more afraid of her. I can at least see the top of a mountain when I raise my head up, but I cant see the bottom of the sea. Yeon-woo began to understand why Kahn was more afraid of Edora. Shes hiding something. Something very big and ferocious. But what is it? The moment Yeon-woo looked at Edora, she suddenly turned her gaze away from the fight and looked back at Yeon-woo. Her calm eyes looked straight at Yeon-woo. No, to be precise, she was also looking into Yeon-woo, looking at something inside of him. *Grin* A faint smile replaced her indifferent expression, as if she had found something fun. She saw me. Yeon-woo realized that Edora saw something in him, just like he did. So he smiled back at her. Apparently, it was time to stop just espectating. If so. He had no choice but to step in. Yeon-woo took out a fairly large pouch. It was a pouch full of Tokens. The players in the safe zone turned their eyes towards Yeon-woo. Their eyes started to glint with greed. From the looks of it, Yeon-woo had enough tokens for them to jump a few ranks ahead if they managed to take them from him. However, the rules didnt allow aggression inside the safe zone. If players didnt follow the rules, they could be expelled from the stage. Even for items lying on the floor, players werent allowed to take them if they still had an owner. So the only thing they could do was to stand still and watch what this guy was doing. But suddenly, Yeon-woo turned the pouch upside down and began to pour the Tokens onto the floor. *Clatter* What is he doing? Why is he dumping em all out? I think he is chickening out. Damn, What a waste! He could have given them to someone else. Everyone around him thought he was out of his mind. They started laughing or cursing at his doing. But as the pile of Tokens grew bigger, no one could continue speaking anymore. Wh, what the fuck? How many is he gonna take out? Is, is that a thousand? Two thousand? The players on the edges of the stage became boisterous. And as they grew noisier, the players who hadnt paid much attention to Yeon-woo began to look his way too. Phante also stopped his fight and jerked his head towards Yeon-woos side. Edoras eyes glittered with interest as she looked at Yeon-woo. And when he finished pouring out the Tokens, there were more than 3000 of them piled on the floor. Yeon-woo then muttered a command in a low voice. Convert. *Whoosh* The thousands of Tokens burst into a beam of light and merged together, forming a gold crystal. [The Tokens collected in the prior two sections have successfully been converted into Karma points and have been added to your existing points.] At the same time, a big message popped up in the air. [The tutorial ranking has been updated.] All the players eyes were gathered onto him. And the moment the rankings were announced, silent screams echoed in Section G. Even Edoras calm eyes shook. [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Unknown (109,984 Points) 2. Edora (68,230 Points) It was the first time since the start of this round that the first ranking had been overturned. I cant believe it, just! People shouted in dismay with their eyes fixed on Yeon-woo. Even if the name wasnt revealed, it was easy to know who it indicated. But Yeon-woo didnt stop there. He tied his gold crystal, his Karma, onto the waist and took his hands to the sword that was hanging on his back, and he slowly pulled it out. *Srrng* The sword vibrated with a clear ring as it was drawn out of its scabbard. It was a sword that looked about 70 centimeters long. Its scabbard had a very simple, almost crude design. However as the sword was gradually drawn out of its scabbard, strange characters engraved with silvery powder on the surface of the blade began to emit a mysterious white glow. A blue energy flowed out of the sword and started to circle around Yeon-woo. *Whoosh* The white glow and the blue energy merged together forming a strong whirlwind. And then, when he finally pulled the sword completely out of the scabbard, *Kwakwa* The whirlwind covered almost the entire safe zone. Wh, what the fuck is this? What kind of artifact does this? Players retreated far away from Yeon-woo in fear of being swept away by the whirlwind. Eyes filled with astonishment, disbelief, and dismay were bent on Yeon-woo. Nobody had ever heard about an artifact with such fierce effect. But Yeon-woo was only laughing calmly at the center of the typhoon. [Vigrid] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: During the Silver Age, the forgotten days in the distant past, there once existed a divine sword that every great hero longed to wield. But as it changed hands from hero to hero, the sword had become tainted with too much blood. In the end, the sword was corrupted, turning into a demonic sword. For a long time, the sword had been sealed off in the depths of the earth, away from anyones reach. And only recently has it resurfaced, appearing once again in the world. But despite being sealed away for three ages, the holy sword has not been released from the demonic curse, and has been unable to regain its original form. In order to return it to its original form, the curse of the sword must be completely washed away under special conditions. * Blessing of the Sword The dense grudge left by the heroes slain by Vigrid has turned the blessing of the holy sword into a curse. When facing against a greater number of enemies or stronger enemies, the sword will unleash demonic energy (). The chance of inflicting critical damage increases in proportion to the demonic energy. * Contagious Blessing When dealing a final blow to an enemy, the sword will spread its curse to other enemies in close proximity to the target. Targets under the effect of the curse will be inflicted with the status effect Infection, significantly decreasing targets defense and movement speed. * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) **This is a Unique artifact. no same artifact exists in The Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. **Some of the abilities are sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to lift the seals. The name Vigrid signifies a battlefield in which divine beings such as heroes and transcendents hold their wars. The hidden piece that Kahn and Doyle had tried to obtain was a great weapon befitting of such a rhapsodic name. A holy sword from the Silver Age, from the days long before The Tower had even come into existence. Although the majority of its options were sealed as it was corrupted, each and every one of the remaining functions was still remarkable as it was. The first option, Blessing of the Sword, greatly increased the attack power when pitted against a large number of enemies. Plus, the demonic energy radiated by this option helped demoralize the enemies and cloud their judgement. For players who usually had to fight several monsters at once, it was definitely a mouthwatering artifact. But most of all, it also had an option that granted the wielder greater power when fighting against a stronger enemy. And that was the option that Kahn and Doyle had paid the most attention to. The stronger Phante and Edora are, the greater its power will become. With this option, we should have been able to catch up to them without much trouble. Even though it felt like cheating, Kahn had desperately wanted to surpass Phante and Edora with Vigrid. Damn it, I know! I know that the weapon itself is OP as hell. The Dragon Slayer Ive got does not even come close to Vigrid If I were to ever use it, I could probably change the game Kahn laughed bitterly as he explained about Vigrid. But I realized it this time. Cheating is just cheating. Itll surely work for that short period of time, but I wont be able to make any progress with it. You know what they say, ????. ????(֮) An idiom indicating that something external to the body isnt something of ones own. Therefore, no matter how good of an artifact Vigrid was, the ability that the artifact provided wasnt his own power. Kahn knew the advantages that Vigrid would give him, but at the same time, he was aware of its disadvantage. That the moment he got his hands on Vigrid, he may be able to beat Phante and Edora temporarily, but he himself wouldnt be able to get stronger because of the power of the sword. And he knew that one day, he would eventually taste defeat at the hands of someone even stronger than those two. In fact, it wasnt long ago that he had gained this enlightenment. After the fight against Bild, Kahn had agonized for countless hours over the difference between Bild and himself. Kahn himself was also considered an excellent swordsman, but he wasnt strong enough to defeat Bild. He had thought for a long time about what created such a big gap between Bild and himself. Then, he came up with one conclusion. It must have been the lack of experience. While Bild had vast combat experience from climbing The Tower, Kahn, on the other hand, had only just entered the stage. Hence, in order to overcome his weakness, he had to start from scratch. So Kahn gave up his idea of obtaining Vigrid and yielded it to Yeon-woo. And thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to get a hold of one of the best weapons in The Tower. The best hidden piece of the tutorial that his brother didnt even know of. Chapter 54 End (4) Even though Kahn had told Yeon-woo everything he knew about Vigrid, he remained completely silent in regard to where he got the information from. But Yeon-woo didnt care much. Unlike Kahn who didnt want a power that would ultimately weaken him, Yeon-woo wasnt afraid to take such risk. And then, That one? If only I can get him. First rank! I can actually be the first! No, I dont even want to take the first rank. Look how much Karma he has. Even if we split it up! His weapon looks good too. Where could have he possibly gotten that? All the players started to look at Yeon-woo with covetous eyes. Overwhelmingly high Karma and a presumably high-rating artifact. As if those two werent tempting enough, Yeon-woo was a solo player who didnt have any team or clan behind him. Even if they killed him, it wouldnt cause them any trouble down the line. Judging by the number of Tokens he had collected, it was highly likely that he was also a very skilled player. However, it didnt worry them too much. Unless he was also a freak of nature like Phante, he couldnt possibly handle this many players at once. If he were such a player, his name would have surely spread in the tutorial. But none of them had heard of any strong player that matched his appearance, which led them to the conclusion that he really was just a nobody. One by one, the players in Section G began to show their hostility toward Yeon-woo. Even those in the safe zone stepped in to the battle zone and surrounded Yeon-woo in order to gang up on him as soon as he took a step outside the safe zone. They were ready to break through the whirlwind and launch their attacks on him. But little did they know that Yeon-woos sword was slowly reacting to their hostility. [Blessing of the Sword] The first option engraved in Vigrid reacted to the hostility. The whirlwind surrounding Yeon-woo intensified as demonic energy started to flow into the whirlwind. Kyaaa- Bloodcurdling shrieks resonated throughout the whole area. The players who tried to surround Yeon-woo were startled by the sudden cries. A horrible chill ran down their spines, and an ominous feeling slowly crept into their minds. In the meantime, the sword started to emit a much stronger demonic energy. The demonic energy grew proportionally to the number of enemies Yeon-woo was facing. And that was what he was aiming for. Yeon-woo intentionally showed his Tokens and pulled out Vigrid in front of everybody That was all part of his plan in order to bring out their hostility and amplify Vigrids ability to its fullest extent. I bet yall never thought that your arrogance would bring about a disaster. When the demonic energy finally reached its peak, Yeon-woo consumed all of the souls he had collected in the previous sections and used them to strengthen the demonic energy and to further expand his whirlwind. *Whoosh* Hup! What the! What had been but a small whirlwind had now grown into a massive windstorm that covered the entire span of Section G. The demonic energy inside the storm spread, forming wind blades that started to affect the players inside. Several players faces turned blue as they staggered to their feet, and some even collapsed on the floor and vomited blood. Only then did they realize that something was definitely wrong. *Kwaang* But before they could do anything about it, Yeon-woo jumped forward, kicking off the ground that caved in from the impact. His plan now was to dash straight into the center of the battle zone. *Swish* The windstorm moved along with Yeon-woo, sweeping away any player standing on its course. *Kwakwa* Hes going towards the center! S, stop him! With their fluttering legs barely supporting their bodies, the players still jumped in front of Yeon-woo. No matter how afraid they were of Yeon-woos power, it was not enough to extinguish the fire of greed. On the contrary, it was adding more fuel to that fire. If only they could take away that weapon, that power would be theirs to wield. Die! A player came and stood in front of Yeon-woo, swinging his sword with belligerence. But Yeon-woo swayed Vigrid without batting an eye. *Kwang* The upper body of the player exploded into pieces along with his shattered sword. Only a rough slash mark was left in the place where Vigrid swept across. There was no longer a sign of life in the players eyes. He died with a single slash. But the effect of the attack didnt end there. Waves of greenish air suddenly burst out from the dead body and spread out in a radius of 15 meters. And the players exposed to the air froze in place and sank to the floor with their hands clenched on their necks. Wh, what the fuck? What kind of curse! Kuak! All their faces turned pale as they gasped for air. They looked like they were on the verge of death. [Contagious Blessing] And that was when the second option of Vigrid came into action. While Kahn and Doyle had focused their attention only on the effects of Blessing of the Sword, it was this option that had caught Yeon-woos eye the most. The option that spread the curse bound inside the sword, Vigrid. It was a curse fueled by the vengeful spirit of various heroes. There was no doubt that the curse would be powerful. What if he added the amplified demonic energy to the mix? Of course, it would be horrendously effective. The option only triggered after dealing the final blow, but there were almost no players who could block Yeon-woos attack after being weakened by the curse. *Kwang* *Kwang* With every swing, players flew away like leaves falling in the autumn wind. Kuaak! Uck! The whole stage fell into complete chaos in just a moments time Where screams and shrieks were heard ceaselessly, bodies of fainted players were lying everywhere on the stage. And Yeon-woo ran through the pile of bodies like a wild beast. His target was Edora. It was time to cement his place in the tutorial ranking. * * * Amid the huge windstorm sweeping away the stage like a tidal wave, there was Vyram with his brows creased. What the hell is going on! The fifth rank of the tutorial ranking. The first time Vyram saw his rank after entering Section G, he felt anger rising within him. 5th place? A player like him? He was a man who had always walked the path of triumph. Anything that stood in front of him, he got rid of it, no matter if it was an enemy or an obstacle. Things had always been that simple. A swordsman of Marcusian origin. That was his identity and at the same time, the sole reason why he got attention from other players along with the One-horned Tribe siblings and the dumbass duo. For him, placing fifth was equally embarrassing as being marked as a loser. It was an unacceptable result. This cant be happening I have to be the first no matter what it takes. Otherwise Marcus, where Vyram was born and raised, was a planet with a barren environment that normal humans cannot live off of. The whole planet is covered with dry deserts and rivers of magma flowing along the surface. Therefore, in order to survive on planet Marcus, people had to grow strong. Power was the only means of survival. And with their strength, Marcusian warriors started to work as a group of mercenaries. In the end, they had become the number one mercenary group among many worlds and dimensions. Marcusian warriors gained deep trust from various clients as they always carried out any commission in a strong and honest manner. With the money they earned as mercenaries, they bought food and water and sent them to their families back in their home planet. Vyram was also one of those people. He had become a mercenary in order to earn a living for his family, and he wielded his sword to survive on the battlefield. For a long time, he had wandered around in several battlefields and completed several missions. Before he knew it, he was already the greatest mercenary among all Marcusians. And when he first received the invitation to The Tower. It was only then that Vyram was able to take the time to look back on his past and see how strong he had become. Then at the same time, he realized that this was an opportunity. The Tower was a place where all warriors were assembled. If he could become a king in such a place, if he could demonstrate his valor greater than anyone else and stand at its apex, No, if he could get to the top of The Tower and become a god! He could help his family, his friend and furthermore, his own kind. He might be able to restore Marcus back to its glorious times of peace and abundance. To the time before everything was ruined by the despicable king. Fortunately, Vyram was given another talent besides his talent as a swordsman. The Lord Candidate. He was given the power to command other players, give orders, and establish his own group. It meant that he had the qualities to become a king. So he proudly participated in the tutorial. However, he was faced with a huge wall not long after. A wall called the One-horned Tribe siblings. It was the first time that Vyram had encountered such a barrier. He had overcome numerous hardships while living as a mercenary, but this barrier was just on another level. Phante and Edora, those two were just too far beyond his reach. He had heard their names along with those like Kahn of the Blood Sword, but he hadnt cared much about them. However, that was his mistake. Is this whats waiting ahead in The Tower? Or were those two just exceptions to the rule? Whatever the answer was, Vyram had suffered his first major setback in the face of an overwhelming gap between him and them. Nevertheless, he didnt give up until the end. If he couldnt compete in terms skills with them, he could bring in other things to compete with. So Vyram used his ability as a Lord Candidate and persuaded other players in Section G to form a temporary alliance. Even if he couldnt win with quality, he still had a chance with quantity. And after knocking down the siblings, he even had a grand plan to form his own legion by strengthening the skill he had placed on the players. Forced Contract. An absolute contract formed between a Lord and his minions. Vyram had already placed the players in the alliance under the effect of his skill. Once they knocked down their first targets, Phante and Edora, the skills binding force would be strengthened and he could force them to be loyal to him. The Lord who had entered The Tower with the top 50 players of the tutorial under his command! That would have been a great title for him. At least that was how he hoped things to be But what the hell is this? Phante was much stronger than he had expected. 50 people under his command? In front of such an overwhelming force, the amount of players didnt matter. No matter how many buffs he cast on them, not one of them could defeat Phante. And now, there was another problem. A man in a grotesque white mask and of unknown identity. He overtook the first rank within a moment, and brought out this otherworldly artifact, bewitching the other players. Vyram felt the links that connected himself and the other 50 players beginning to fade after his appearance because they gave up on killing their original target, Phante, and turned their eyes towards the guy with white mask. However, that was just the beginning of a new disaster. *Kwakwa* Kuaak! Help Kuhack! A windstorm sweeping across the whole stage. Greenish energy spreading the curse among the players, and above all, his powerful attacks that killed the players with a single swing of his sword. None of the players could stop any one of those attacks. All they were doing was to leave flesh and blood on the stage while being torn apart by the windstorm. Take cover, you stupid bastards! When Vyram tried to stop the players, he was already too late. In the end, he had to make a decision. The only weapon left to him was his three swords. The problem was who should he point his swords at. But the answer was clear. Those are the precious materials for my plan to create my own legion! Ive got to make them stop! His plan to take first place had already vanished like smoke. The only option he had left was to bring those players to The Tower and form his own legion. But at this rate, all the links he had made were going to be destroyed. He had to save those players. He had to make them stop. With those thoughts in his head, Vyram took his hands towards his swords. Just then, Uhahaha! All of a sudden, Phante burst into a roar of laughter. His laughter was so loud it even echoed inside this windstorm. Then he jerked his head towards Yeon-woo. His eyes were burning with intensity. *Kwang* *Kwang* Phante let out wild laughter as he bumped his two fists together. Yes, this is it! This is what Ive been waiting for! Not this childs play, but a real fight! His face was filled with joy. It was so intense it almost felt like madness. While he watched Yeon-woo running towards him, he suddenly turned to his back. There, he saw Edora smiling calmly. Can I go? Since when did you need to ask for my permission? I know, but You know what I mean. A look that seemed to have much to say. Edora let out a giggle and continued speaking. Okay, I wont tell our dad. Only then could Phante laugh at ease. Uhuhu. Well then. But before you go, leave that with me, will you? Oh, right. I almost forgot. Phante scratched the back of his head and handed over all the gold crystals he had to Edora. At that moment. The message window that had been floating in the air changed once again. [The tutorial ranking has been updated.] [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Edora (120,230 Points) 2. Unknown (109,984 Points) What the fuck? Vyram spat out a curse as he watched the rankings change. Other players were also stunned by their action. Giving up his over 60,000 Karma points to his sister take the first rank. It was a seemingly ignorant strategy, but of guaranteed success. But for the other players, it was an unthinkable strategy. Karma was something players had painstakingly scraped together after overcaming life or death situations throughout the tutorial. Even for a brother or sister, it wasnt something they could give up that easily. Phante, however, snorted at the players who were looking at him in awe. Dont think were the same as you. Were different from you dumb beasts. Chapter 55 End (5) At that moment, the face of all the other players, including Vyram, stiffened. Phante ignored their reactions and turned his gaze towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo was already close enough to be able to distinguish Phantes facial features. Phante stood with his feet shoulder-width apart, his waist slightly bent forward and his fists tightly clenched. A combat posture that he had never shown to anyone in the tutorial. It was something he only showed to those he acknowledged. And then, he closed his eyes. A quiet period ensued for a little while. It was like the calm before the storm. Hoo! As he took a deep breath, *Flash* Phante opened his eyes. A yellow light flickered over his purple eyes. Then, *Spark* As his aura shrouded the surrounding area, strong yellow sparks appeared from his fists and forearms. Thunder Fist. A secret skill thats only passed down in the One-horned tribes Cheong-lam family. The sparks hovering over his arms intensified as they began to connect with each other. Soon, Phantes two arms were covered in thunder energy that enveloped them like a gauntlet. The air surrounding Phante shimmered from the heat. Streams of heated wind blew from Phante, clashing against Yeon-woos windstorm. And when Phantes aura encroached the other end of the stage, Why worry if I have sources of Karma everywhere? Phante began to move with a cold smile on his face. *Kwang* With a single dash, Phante pushed forward like a cannonball. *Rumble* Over the path he ran, Phante left behind only a trail of burnt smell, yellow flames and deafening thunder. The players blocking his way were trampled under his feet. However, no screams were heard from the dead players, as they were drowned under the thunderous roars as soon as they came out. Even the corpses disappeared without a trace, as they were ground to bits by the strong thunder energy. The players scattered around the stage in total confusion. In from of them, there was a player with a windstorm of demonic energy. Behind their backs, there was another player emitting ferocious bolts of lightning. The players stuck in the middle of the two energies didnt know where to go. Only the ones who happened to be near the safe zone were lucky enough to make an escape. But even that was dangerous as most of the area was still within the reach of their skills. They had to stay as close as they could to the edge of the stage. And then, the two energies collided. *Kwaaang* An earthquake shook the entire stage. The clash of the two energies created explosions here and there, turning over the ground they were standing on. Clouds of dust covered up the entire stage making it hard to tell what was going on inside. Just when the players thought that Section G was going to collapse by the impact, Vyram made his move. He drew out his three swords from their scabbards. They were Marcus finest magic swords. Then he activated the magic runes engraved on the surfaces of each sword. Spectacular visual effects continuously exploded like firecrackers as the floor was covered with several overlapping magic circles. The vast variety of buffs he had cast on 50 other players were now focused on a single player, Vyram. He felt the mana inside his body being amplified. As his senses became keener, he could feel the sharp edges of the swords like they were part of his body. Vyram grabbed two of the swords with his hands and put the other one on top of his feet. Three Claws. It was a skill he had acquired during his long service as a mercenary. A skill that utilized his three swords, relying on his strength and senses that were augmented to their full potential with the help of several buffs. The only problem was that once used, his mana reserves would become depleted and his body would take several months to recuperate from the aftereffects. I guess Ive got no other choice. Vyram gritted his teeth while glaring at Yeon-woo and Phante. At this rate, he wouldnt be able to protect not just his minions, but his Karma points as well. If so, he had to fight. Vyram spun his body like a top and flung himself in between the two of them, leaving several scratches on the ground. *Swish* The three flashing blades made their way towards the necks of both Yeon-woo and Phante. * * * Hup! Damn it! It was then when Yeon-woo and Phante turned sideways. Yeon-woo was aiming to slice Phantes chest with Vigrid, while Phante tried to punch him with his fist clad in thunder energy. Both attacks possessed a deadly threat. But in that fleeting moment, the two felt three blades slithering in between their attacks like a snake. And their instincts started to sound the alarm, telling them that they should not ignore the three swords. That the swords were about to cut off their necks. So the two exchanged glances for a very brief moment just before the clash. And at the same time, they turned aside and quickly spun to the direction they were swinging. Yeon-woo to the left, and Phante to the right. *Tang* On one side, a sword fended off the blades. *Kwang* On the other side, a lightning bolt hit the blades changing their trajectory. You idiot! Yellow sparks dispersed into the air as the thunder exploded after coming into contact with the swords. Phantes eyes were blazing with anger as they slowly appeared through the smoke. He was getting bored of dealing with all those weak trashes. Only now was he able to entertain himself after meeting his match. But such excitement was broken due to a moron who decided to interrupt his fight. But as if Vyram didnt care about what he was thinking, he carried on with his attacks, trying to slice their legs. You want a piece of me? Alright then. Ill show you what Ive got! With the thunder energy wrapped around his fists, Phante propelled himself forward with all his strength, charging forward to run over Yeon-woo and Vyram. His reckless charge looked like a wild boar rushing down a hill. *Kwakwa* Finding himself between the pressure of those two other players, Yeon-woo raised his eyebrows slightly and held Vigrid up high in the air. And with a full swing, he struck the ground with the sword. *Pang* The ground once again caved in. A massive shockwave was released from the place where his sword struck, sending Phante and Vyram into the air. *Kwakwa* Kup! Urgh! Just before his punch reached Yeon-woo, Phante instinctively felt a sense of crisis and barely managed to protect his head by crossing his arms in front of his face. The thunder circling around his arms was completely washed away by the blast. Phante felt like he had run into an invisible wall. His innards were shaking, and his brain was ringing. His two arms that blocked off the shockwave felt as if they were going to fall off at any moment. In front of him, there was a deep, long ditch created by himself as he was pushed away. How the hell Phante raised his head up with a face full of shock. It was the complete opposite emotion of the confidence he had shown at the very beginning. He couldnt believe it at all. Born into a royal family, Phante had practiced various martial arts and had grown stronger. In the tutorial, he ingested the Neidan of Akashas Snake which granted him an enormous amount of mana. There was no way that any player in the tutorial could overpower a player such as him. There must be something wrong with this situation. With that thought in mind, Phante tried to kindle once again the thunder onto his fists. However, Uuurgh Phante had to vomit out on the floor as he felt his throat choking. It was blood. His internal organs were already injured from the previous impact. And then, The same was true for Vyram. God damn it. Vyram was barely able to stand up by using one of his swords like a cane. The other two were scattered on the floor. His clothes were completely torn, revealing wounds all over his body. Vyram had lost so much blood he was having bad vertigo. He was done for both mentally and physically. However, he tried to stay conscious. Because if he collapsed now, everything was over. Instead, Vyram glared at Yeon-woo with eyes full of animosity. Right in front of his eyes, there was a wall even bigger than Phante. A wall that devastated even a monster like Phante. It was a wall seemingly impossible to surpass. Vyram was deeply frustrated. Phante and Edora were enough to generate a sense of inferiority in him, but now there was something more, something bigger than those two. If the players in the tutorial were this strong, how monstrous would the players in The Tower be? And to think about the rankers, what kind of players were they to be able to rule over those monsters? He was overcome with shame. A sense of inferiority possessed his mind. But such emotions also kindled a fire in him. He didnt want to give up like this. No, he refused to give in. So Vyram decided to throw away his last remaining bit of pride. Phante! Vyram called Phante with a distorted face. Phante jerked his head towards Vyram. What is it? Lets team up. What? Phante scowled at Vyram as soon as he heard his words. But Vyram continued speaking without caring. He was desperate for victory, not pride. We cant defeat him alone. So Im asking you to work together for now. We can take care. No. What! When Vyram was about to shout at him, Phante snorted at him as he stood back up. He wiped the blood off his mouth with the back of his hand. His eyes were shining more ferociously than before. As I said, Im not a dumb beast like you. The road I walk is the Hegemon Dao(҆). Do you think Ill resort to trickery? *Spark* Sparks of thunderbolt began to appear along Phantes arm. He squeezed out mana from his completely wrecked body. The smile hung across his face looked almost vicious. On the Hegemon Dao there can be defeat but there shall be no retreat! That is the Kings Dao() I learned from my father and the foundation built upon me which shall bring me to glory! *Kwang* *Swish* Phante then stormed his way towards Yeon-woo. That fucking son of a bitch! Vyram was enraged with Phante. It was pure nonsense to hear about Hegemon Dao or Kings Dao from someone who wasnt even capable of looking after himself. This was why Vyram hated people who grew up pampered and indulged. He had seen those stupid people with a holier-than-thou attitude screw up so many businesses several times. But that didnt mean he could stay there sitting on his hands. Phante went berserk blinded by anger. Edora was stuck in her place and didnt seem to want to join the fight. He couldnt even tell what she was thinking right now. He had to do something to be able to take his share in this game of madness. Vyram started to move as he reapplied his buffs. If it is not possible from the front, aim for the flank. Though he didnt like it, he decided to take the supporting role for Phante, only for a while until they got rid of Yeon-woo. *Splash* *Clang* *Kwang* Yeon-woo was pushed back for the first time. *Whizz* Phante and Vyram poured a series of fierce combined attacks down on him. Phante constantly poured out all the skills he had, and Vyram kept aiming for his blind spot, confusing Yeon-woos senses. Yeon-woos fast-paced attacks slowly morphed into a hectic defensive struggle. *Boom* The windstorm surrounding Yeon-woo was finally dissipated by their attacks. The demonic energy was also scattered away. The swords and the fists came flying ceaselessly at Yeon-woo. Vyram tried to split him into two pieces, and Phante tried to chop him down with his hands. *Clang* Yeon-woo was being pushed back endlessly. Every now and then, Yeon-woo tried to counterattack. One time, right after parrying Vyrams attack, Yeon-woo attempted to blow away Phantes head by blowing up demonic energy right next to it. However, every attack he tried ended up in failure. Even for Yeon-woo, it was impossible to fight against Vyram and Phante at the same time. With one hand, Yeon-woo wielded Vigrid to strike off the three swords coming from different angles, and with the other hand he threw daggers in efforts to block Phante from approaching him. However, his hand that was holding Vigird was beginning to slow down. At that moment, Vyram cast a buff skill he had been hiding for this moment. *Jeeeng* Buff of Might. Vyrams swords emitted a blue glow along their edge With a swing of his sword, Vigrid was broken into two pieces. Morover, as Yeon-woo had used up all of his daggers, Phantes fist full of concentrated thunder energy exploded on Yeon-woos flank. It was Thunderbolt Punto. *Crack* Yeon-woos ribs were shattered. His lungs torn apart. His waist was bent by the impact. Without missing the chance, Vyram swung his other hand and smashed Yeon-woos head. And preceded by a terrible pain, Yeon-woo blacked out. And that was what Yeon-woo saw in his head. It was the scenery of what could have happened to him. If things continued the way it was, that should have been Yeon-woos fate. However, thanks to his skill, it ended up only as a possibility. The skill he had had from the very beginning, but also the skill he had never used until now. Yeon-woos innate skill. [Foresight] (Special) Proficiency: 0.5% Description: Can see a certain amount of time into the future. The amount of time increases in proportion to your Magic Power and skill proficiency. As a penalty for looking into the future, the user will suffer severe dizziness due to the difference in time once the skill is over. The skill that provided images of the future for a certain amount of time, which for now was five seconds. He was able to foresee the future for what could be considered both a short and a long period of time. A single activation consumed two-thirds of his total mana. Considering that he had a huge amount of mana from the Snow Ginseng and the Neidan, it really ate up tons and tons of mana for a skill that only lasted for five seconds. This was the reason why Yeon-woo hadnt even conceived the idea of using this skill. But now, the skill was fully usable. Thanks to this skill, Yeon-woo was able to find a possibility of winning. *Tic* *Tac* Once again, after a long time, the pocket watch started to run. Chapter 56 End (6) *Kwang* Yeon-woos remaining mana erupted. The Mana Circuit started to produce enormous power as its core started to overheat. Draconic Eyes, Combat Will, Sense Strengthening. He cast three skills at once, causing his body to overload. But due to this, his body was able to reach its full potency. Swimming in his own time, Yeon-woo started to make his move in order to make the possibility become reality. All it took him was a brief moment. Just as it was shown in his Foresight, the first thing he saw was Phantes punch. Yeon-woo grabbed Phantes fist and pulled his arm the other way around. *Crackle* Then he kicked Phante in the stomach with his knee. *Puck* Kuk! Phantes whole body rose to the air as he spewed blood from his mouth. One second. He could see Phante frowning and trying to regain his balance while in the air. But Yeon-woo didnt give Phante a second look. Because next were Vyrams attacks aiming for his head, neck, and ankle in order. He dodged the first attack as he lowered himself close to the ground. At the same time, he stomped onto the ground. *Kwang* Two seconds. The ground sank down. A cloud of dust rose up, blocking their views. But Yeon-woo jumped right into the dust and stretched out his left arm. He felt Vyrams neck at the tip of his fingers. Vyram also sensed Yeon-woos hand closing in thanks to his buffs, and tried to fall back from Yeon-woos reach However, Yeon-woo had predicted even that. *Swish* Yeon-woo threw a dagger he had readied in his other hand. But the dagger only brushed past Vyrams cheek as Vyram quickly turned his head to the other side. When the dagger missed his head, Vyram thought that Yeon-woo must have used up most of his mana. He believed his victory was at hand. For the first time, his eyes were filled with a sense of glory. Its over! Yes. Its over. At that moment. For you. This is exactly what Yeon-woo wanted. To pull himself apart from the two of them. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid, holding it right in front of his chest. *Goooh* Once again, the air began to circle around him, creating a huge whirlwind. The wind gathered around the sword, compressing itself along the edge. It grew darker and darker as the demonic energy seeped into the wind. Blessing of the Sword. Vigrid was radiating a strong energy in reaction to the two strong opponents. And after it was ready, Yeon-woo swung Vigrid from side to side. Three seconds. Vigrid drew a simple diagonal line across the air *Kwaaang* But its aftermath was not that simple. A series of violent explosions took place as the sword unleashed the compressed wind. The demonic energy contained inside burst out in all directions, corroding everything upon contact. The stage. The players. Even the skills. The thunder energy gathered around Phantes fists dispersed into the air as if it had been completely eaten up by the demonic energy. His body was horribly mangled by the energy and blown off into the air. Vyrams three swords shattered into fragments. The broken pieces of the swords bounced upwards and Vyram had and incredulous look on his face with blood seeping out of his mouth. *Thud* *Rumble* A thick cloud of dust spread throughout the stage. The sound of players horrified screams rang across the whole section. * * * Foresight. Last time Yeon-woo checked his skills before moving on to the Section G, he had spent a long time agonizing over the ways to utilize this skill. And then, he came up with one conclusion. This is useless. Most of his skills were quite easy to use. They were powerful even by themselves, and some of them were even more effective when used in synergy. But Foresight was different. If only based on its description, it was the best skill he had. A skill that allowed the user to look ahead into the future, albeit for a short time. No other skill could be as useful as this skill. In particular, Yeon-woo had been on several battlefields where a brief moment of inattention could cost ones life. He was aware that knowing what would happen in the future despite being only a few seconds ahead, was just like carrying several spare lives. However, Considering the skills duration, it costs too much mana. Foresight provided images of the future for only a few seconds. But for those few seconds, the amount of mana it consumed was just outrageously big. Even with his mana pool that was bigger than anyone elses in the tutorial, thanks to the Snow Ginseng and the Neidan, it was still virtually unaffordable. And an even bigger problem was that he didnt know when he should cast the skill. If I dont know when my life will be in danger, how do I know when to use it? If he were to cast this skill during combat, he would not only have to look at the images for three seconds while facing the opponent, but he would also have to analyze the opponents movements and set up a strategy to beat them based on what he had seen. Definitely easier said than done. However, Yeon-woos thoughts didnt stop there. What if I mix it with other skills? If he could raise his physical ability to its limit while looking into the future Itll be a gamble of long odds. If it succeeded, he would be able to turn the tables even if he was losing. But if it failed, that instant would signify his death. Nevertheless, Yeon-woo tried it out in real combat. And then, That worked better than I thought. The result was a huge success. * * * ! ! The players couldnt catch up with the speed of what happened in that short period of time. They only instinctively realized that something amazing and shocking had happened in front of their eyes. But there was one player who was able follow everything that was happening. Edora. She tightly hugged the sword in her arms and raised her head. A glimmer of golden light appeared in her purple eyes. Insight(). Just as Phante was given Thunder Fist, Edora was able to get a hold of another secret skill passed down within the Cheong-lam family. However, its acquisition process was so difficult that no one other than Edora was able to learn this skill. Insight provided the user with eyes that could see through the inward nature of things. Thanks to this skill, Phante and Edora were able to take the first and the second ranks. Edora used Insight to follow Yeon-woos movements. And now, she saw Yeon-woo jumping out of the dust cloud. Four seconds. Yeon-woo twisted his body in midair. He realized that his skills synergized well. He looked into the future with Foresight, fully enhanced his body with Draconic Eyes, Combat Will, and Sense Strengthening, and quickly moved around the stage with Shunpo. And as for the massive side effects from overloading his body, he could bear with them thanks to Physical Resistance. If it wasnt for Diamond Physique, he would have never dared to think of using such an empty-headed method. But in the end, he made it. And now he only had one last target left, standing right over over there. Edora. When he looked at her, he saw that she was also looking at him with some kind of golden glow in her eyes. That was probably the source of the thing he had felt earlier. Now, he only had a little more than a second remaining. This will be the end. Yeon-woo squeezed out the mana from his Mana Circuit for one last time. Its core spun fiercely once again, drawing out the remaining mana. *Kwang* Yeon-woo dashed towards Edora. *Swish* *Schwing* Edora removed the sword she was hugging in her arms from its scabbard. Shinmado(ħ) . It was a sword said to hold the powers of both holy and evil beings. *Clang* Yeon-woos Vigrid was easily blocked by Edoras Shinmado. But he wasnt disappointed because that was still within his prediction. The real attack was the next one. Yeon-woo twisted his body and pulled out Carshinas Dagger he had been hiding under his sleeve. He swung his dagger directly towards Edoras throat. Yeon-woo was sure of his victory. According to the images that his Foresight showed him, his dagger would soon penetrate Edoras throat and kill her in that instant. However, *Clang* Edora shifted her sword a little and protected her neck. Because the side of her sword was so broad, just a slight turn was enough to block off the dagger. And just like that, Carshinas Dagger helplessly fell to the ground. It was blocked? Yeon-woo looked at Edora, eyes filled with curiosity. He then quickly spun in the other direction, consecutively stabbing three with Vigrid. *Clang**Clang**Clang* But Edora easily fended off all of his attacks and, *Kwang* Even managed to strike back. When Yeon-woo was about to launch another attack, Edora swung her sword vertically, striking Yeon-woos sword. A strong shockwave creating from the impact pushed Yeon-woo back. There were two deep, straight furrows in front of Yeon-woo. *Whoosh* As the dust cloud cleared away, there stood Yeon-woo and Edora staring at each other on two opposite ends of the stage. Youre strong. Edora spoke with her cherry-like lips. However, Yeon-woo only stood with his brows creased. Edora had blocked all of his attack so effortlessly. Those eyes. Its because of those eyes. Yeon-woo was able to realize that her golden eyes, that something she had been hiding until now, were the one that looked through all of his attacks. *Click* Yeon-wops pocket watch stopped when the remaining time reached zero. And just like that, he felt his body going limp. His Mana Circuit shut down, giving him massive fatigue and dizziness. But he couldnt show weakness. He had to pretend as if nothing was happening. Yeon-woo stood still with his eyes fixed to Edora. Are you going to continue fighting? Edora asked in a slightly worried voice as if she already knew his current condition. At the same time, her hand didnt let go of Shinmados hilt. It was a warning indicating that she would subdue him if he decided to continue fight. Yeon-woo then shook his head, relaxing his posture a little bit. He put Vigrid back in its scabbard that hanging on his back. *Clunk* No. Ill stop. Thats a good idea. Youve just fought against so many players all at once, including Vyram and my brother. That was really impressive. Edora smiled in between her talk and soon carried on. Ive never seen a player as strong as you. I would have given you the first rank if I could, but We also have our reason to take the first rank. She spoke with an apologetic tone. But at the same time, she resolutely addressed she couldnt give away her Karma. However, Yeon-woo let out a smirk. Thats strange. What makes you think I gave up? What do you? When Edora was about to ask what he meant, Yeon-woo suddenly held out his left hand. Below his hand, there were five huge gold crystals hanging from a string. Edora took a quick look at her waist in surprise. But the gold crystals Phante had passed to her were nowhere to be found. How did you? Edora looked at Yeon-woo with a look of disbelief. Her two eyes were filled with utter confusion. Insight could look into the true nature of anyone and anything. When in a battle, it allowed the user to read the opponents thoughts and intentions, helping the user predict their attacks in advance. And this was the reason why Yeon-woos Foresight couldnt do its work. So, she couldnt understand why her Insight didnt warn her about him stealing her crystals. Yeon-woo lightly snorted as he pulled back his hand. Your eyes, they can only predict something within your field of view, right? ! Edora couldnt help but feel shocked to see that Insights weakness was discovered so easily. And she belatedly understood what Yeon-woo did to take her crystals. It was Carshinas Dagger. While the dagger was falling, Yeon-woo must have led her to where the daggers falling trajectory would cut the strings attached to her waist that were holding the crystals. She was solely focused on reading Yeon-woos onslaught, so she didnt notice such an accidental factor in his plan. Fortunately, she had lost only half of the crystals she had, but that was still a painful loss. Well, thank you for your Karma points. Ill take good care of them. Yeon-woo hung the golden crystals next to his waist. *Ding* [The tutorial ranking has been updated.] [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Unknown (510,590 Points) 2. Edora (60,000 Points) 3. Brock (13,200 Points) Chapter 57 End (7) ! ! The new tutorial ranking left the players with their minds blown. Because there was a crazy score right in front of their eyes. Had there ever been a player who had collected that much Karma in the tutorial? From the moment Yeon-woo defeated Phante and Vyram and made all the other players kneel down, the result had already been decided. A predator. In the eyes of the players, Yeon-woo was nothing but an insatiable beast. Even if Yeon-woo didnt take away Edoras gold crystal, the top spot would still be his. Just then, Yeon-woos body started to fade away. He was using Shunpo to scram. Wait Edora tried to catch Yeon-woo belatedly. But when she reached out with her hand, Yeon-woo had already vanished from his spot. Ah! Failing to catch Yeon-woo, Edora let out a regretful moan. And she stood aghast for a little while. The shock Yeon-woo gave her was too great. The image of Yeon-woo was lingering in her mind. An indescribable feeling overcame her mind. This was their first time suffering defeat since joining the tutorial. Moreover, it was a complete defeat. Feeling defeated, Edoras body trembled, but she soon mumbled to herself with a slightly flushed face. That was splendid. * * * [00:00.00_05] [00:00:00_04] [00:00:00_00] Yeon-woo was currently sitting in a deserted place lost in meditation. He was slowly recovering himself from the severe side effects caused by the use of his skills. And when the tutorial timer reached zero, Yeon-woo opened his eyes. [The tutorial has ended.] [All remaining players will be teleported to the waiting area. Beware of impact.] The stage surrounding Yeon-woo and the other players started to shake and fade away as if they were inside a television screen being blurred out with noise. And when things became clear, they were standing in a vast open space along with thousands of other players. The players who had participated in this round of the tutorial. Some of them looked startled after being summoned to a place full of other players. But once they realized that the tutorial had ended, they breathed a sigh of relief. And when they noticed that Yeon-woo was standing among them, they began to talk in whispers. Is that him? Yup. Thats him. The number one in the rankings, the Hoarder. I heard he beat the One-horned tribe siblings and the Marcusian swordsman. Thats ridiculous. I wonder who he is. The Hoarder. It was the name people started to call Yeon-woo with since the rumors about what happened in Section G spread among the players. There was nothing known about the name or identity of the character, and he had suddenly made a spectacular appearance. All they knew was that he wore a white mask and that he was acquainted with Kahn and Doyle. Even that was known only because a player happened to see Yeon-woo grouped up with Kahn and Doyle when heading to Hargans Lair. So people were very curious about who Yeon-woo was. But no one had the guts to approach Yeon-woo and strike up a conversation. The only thing they could do was to watch him from afar. And that was also comfortable for Yeon-woo as no one was coming to bother him. But still, Yeon-woo wasnt used to having this kind of attention on him. Maybe I shouldnt have gone to Section G. If I didnt, I wouldnt have received this much attention. Of course, it was only a figure of speech. Even if he had to go back in time, he would have done the same thing. Because he needed the hidden reward given only to the first ranker in the tutorial. Zeus Key. This is the only way I can get it. Yeon-woo had two places he had tot visit once he entered The Tower. One was Arthias clan house. And the other one was, Olympus Treasury. The place where the gods of the past kept their sacred relics. Zeus key was one of the twelve keys for opening the door to the treasury. Therefore, Yeon-woo had to be the first at any cost in order to acquire the key. But the problem was that if he were to be the first, it was most likely that other players in The Tower would start to hinder him. Its already too late to carry on with the revenge in covert. If so, I will have to use Cain to hide Yeon-woo as much as possible. And he was beginning to think that perhaps the path he would be walking in the future would not be much different from the one Arthia had walked. So he had to get used to this kind of attention, even if he didnt like it. By the way. Yeon-woo glanced around. Kahn and Doyle, are they really gone? They did say they were going to give up, but to think that he couldnt see them around any more, he felt lacking in some sense. At that moment, Hyung! It was really you! A young man appeared among the other players. A very familiar voice and face. It was Yul. Yul? Yeon-woo opened his eyes wide in surprise. He had thought that Yul had given up on this tutorial round, just like Kahn and Doyle did. Yul spoke while panting, as if he had rushed his way there. But his face was showing a brilliant smile. I heard that a new rookie had appeared in the tutorial. And when they said he was wearing a mask, I immediately thought of you. And it was really you. Yeon-woo looked at Yul. He could no longer see any worry or spite in Yuls eyes. The gloomy mood Yul used to carry had changed completely. So, it seems youve found the Freesia Garden. Yes. I found it hidden in Section Bs waiting room. I got really lucky though. The Freesia Garden was actually one of the hidden pieces. It was just that Yeon-woo didnt care to find it because it didnt mean much to him. In the Freesia Garden, it was possible to make a contract with elemental spirits. In Yeon-woos view, Yul had an outstanding quality as an Enchanter. So if he could learn elemental spells, based on his aptitudes, he would be able to achieve remarkable growth. And his prediction seemed to have been proven correct. Yeon-woo cast Draconic Eyes and examined Yul. Under the complex intertwined lines of flaws, there was only an empty space beneath. The person in front of him was Yul, but also not Yul. And youve made quite a big achievement. Did you happen to find another hidden piece? It was a thought entity Yul had created using his elemental spell. Its similar. Ive met a great teacher. A teacher? Yes. Oh, you dont have to worry about me. Hes not like Kaen. Hes taught me a lot of things. Yeon-woo had a vague idea of who his teacher might be. If it were him, he surely wouldnt let a talent like Yul to go to waste. Well, I did intend for that to happen. Yul thanked Yeon-woo with a bow. So, I wanted to come here and say thank you before you leave the tutorial. Because I owe you a lot, you know? Anyway, thank you very, very much. Its all thanks to you that I was able to find something Im good at, and even meet a great teacher. When Yeon-woo looked at Yuls eyes, they were now filled with determination. And one day, Ill go find you in The Tower. Yeon-woo nodded his head in silence. Yuls face was brighter than ever. And *Paaa* The flaws that composed the thought entity dispersed, disappearing into thin air. And as Yeon-woo watched Yul leave, he started to ponder. Perhaps he was already getting more involved with The Tower than he had originally thought. The Tower is that kind of place, where the laws of causality entwine and bind themselves around the existence of oneself like chains, but again, thats what makes one oneself. And maybe being a god means to break free of those chains and from the very being of oneself. For a moment, Yeon-woo remembered a fragmentary idea his brother had left in his diary, but soon shook his head and erased the thoughts of his mind. While in the middle of his thoughts, a portal appeared in the air. And shortly after, a familiar figure dropped down from the portal. Ohyohyo. It makes me so emotional to have you all back after a whole month. A small-statured Goblin wearing a tuxedo and a monocle bowed politely. Hello again, my dearest players. I, Yvlke, the guardian of the tutorial, greet you with all the love in my heart. Yvlke looked around at the players as he straightened his back. Beyond his monocle, his eyes were drawn into curves. Thank you all for your hard work. Unlike other rounds of the tutorial, many of you have shown wonderful wits and skills passing the trials all throughout the seven sections. I sincerely hope you will be able to keep up the great work even after you enter The Tower. Now, then. Yvlke smiled as he adjusted his monocle. Shall we check the results? [Tutorial Ranking] 1. Unknown (510,590 Points) 2. Edora (60,000 Points) 3. Phante (20,200 Points) 4. Vyram (11,000 Points) Yeon-woo heard several gasps from here and there. Wait a second, is that five hundred thousand? What the fuck? How is that even possible? Ive heard the high rankers in The Tower scored only fifty to a hundred thousand points when they were in the tutorial. What the hell happened in Section G? The waiting room started to buzz with conversations as the players saw the ranking board. That was how shocking the number was. But Yeon-woo was also surprised when he saw the ranking board. Phante and Vyram? They must have gone hunting after I was gone. It was quite amazing how they were able to amass that many points with what little time they had. Then Yeon-woo felt a strong presence looking his way, so he turned to look at that side. It was Edora. She was looking directly at Yeon-woo, holding her sword tightly in her arms. When Yeon-woo met Edoras eyes, there was a moment of silence. Then Edora suddenly broke into a faint smile. She opened her mouth and said something silently. Congratulations? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes because he had no idea what Edora was thinking. Looking at her with Draconic Eyes, she wasnt speaking a lie. She was truly celebrating Yeon-woos victory. But why? He couldnt think of any reason as to why Edora might have a favorable impression towards himself, if anything, it would be hostility. He thought that he had mistaken another person for Edora. But the one who was staring at him with blazing eyes next to her was definitely Phante. However, Yeon-woos thoughts didnt continue for much longer. Yvlke turned towards Yeon-woo as he put on a pleasant smile on his face. Ohyohyo. #### has ranked number one with 510,590 points. This is the highest points scored by a player not just in this round, but also in the history of the tutorial. Therefore, he will be given rewards according to this achievement. Thankfully, Yeon-woos name was covered by some kind of noise, making it impossible to recognize. Just then, a message popped up in front of Yeon-woo. [Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] Chapter 58 End (8) The Hall of Fame. A list of names to honor those who have scored the highest points on each floor of The Tower. If someone was given the opportunity to register their name in the Hall of Fame, it meant that they have shown an outstanding performance. It was a significant milestone in ones way of becoming a god. It was an honor that every player hoped for. However, Yeon-woo shook his head. [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in The Tower. You can register your name later on were you wish to.] Yvlke opened his eyes slightly wider and soon burst into a jolly laugh. Well, ### surely has a very different personality. But still, there are players like you from time to time. Those who have great skills, but dont want to come to the surface. It seemed Yvlke had interpreted Yeon-woos intention differently. Doesnt matter to me. Yeon-woo simply didnt want to reveal his real name. But such a misunderstanding wasnt bad for him, so he didnt bother responding. Now then, its time for your reward. Yvlkes word caught all the players attention. They were dying to know what kind of reward would be given for such an overwhelming amount of Karma points. At least one thing was certain. That The Tower, which has been quiet since the Arthia incident, would be stirred up once again. Yvlke stretched out his palm. His hand flashed with a pool of light, revealing a blue box with a big question mark on it. It was an item box with his rewards. The box floated about for a while and disappeared with another flash. Then, a new message appeared in front of Yeon-woos eyes. [You have acquired Zeus Key.] [You have acquired Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm.] [You have acquired Iblis Embryo.] A smile appeared on Yeon-woos face as he read down the list of the rewarded artifacts. Every single one of them looked great. Among them was an artifact used by a former Lord. Though, theyll all be traded for different items. Still, there was one thing that caught Yeon-woos attention. A palm-sized key with a bright shimmery yellow hue, as if it were made from a topaz. It was Zeus Key. [Zeus Key] Classification: Miscellaneous Rating: C+ Description: A key used to open the treasury of Zeus, the sky god. Nothing is known about its use. Despite having the name of a god in its name, Zeus Key was only rated as C+. But even that was because of its name. Without that, it wouldnt be strange if it were to be classified as an F-rating trash item. Because Zeus Key alone was of no use at all. If an outsider were to see this, they might have complained about why such an item was a reward given to the top ranker of the tutorial. In fact, there have been many players who had received this key and ended up discarding it. However, After quite a few players climbed up to higher floors and discovered the use of this key, most of them regretted throwing it away. But even if they knew the secret of the key, it still wasnt easy to use. Because in order to complete the key, players had to collect the other 11 keys. And of course, the rest of the keys were all hidden pieces, all as hard to acquire as Zeus Key. But I must open the Olympus Treasury no matter what it takes. It was a reward he had earned by enduring all those hardships in the tutorial. He couldnt afford to lose it. His grip on the key tightened at the thought of it. Then, Yeon-woo let out a chuckle in spite of himself. Now that I have this in my hand Its starting to feel real that the tutorial is really over now. It had been less than a month, but putting together everything he had been through in the tutorial, it felt much more arduous than his four years of missions in Africa. The problem is that things are only going to get harder . After cramming all the rewards into his backpack, Yeon-woo slung his backpack over his right shoulder. There were too many eyes focused on him right now, most of them filled with jealousy. So he decided to check the other items somewhere else without other players. *Clap* Yvlke clapped his hands loudly to call the players attention to himself. Yeon-woo and the other players turned to look at Yvlke. This is the end of the tutorial everyone. Once again, thank you all for your hard work. Those who have been deemed qualified to enter The Tower will be notified soon, and even if you dont receive the notice, please try again in the next round. Now, I must bid farewell. I hope to see you all again. Yvlke said goodbye with a dignified look, The exit door is down below. And he disappeared with a blowing wind. Screens of light came down over the heads of Yeon-woo and the other players. [You have proven yourself to be worthy of climbing The Tower. The Tower will continue to pray for your firm will to becoming a god.] [Will you enter The Tower?] A blue portal opened under Yeon-woos feet. But the moment before he entered the portal, he heard Phante shouting at him while approaching with fast steps. He was slightly frowning as if he hadnt completely recovered from the injuries. Hey, you in the white mask! Yeon-woo gave him an indifferent look. What do you want? I challenge you to a duel. What happened in Section G, it was all because of your artifact. Chuck in all that bullshit and lets fight with sheer strength. Youd better not refuse if youre a warrior like me. Phante growled as if he were dying to get his revenge on Yeon-woo. However, I surrender. Yeon-woo lifted both hands over his head with an apathetic look. Phante was perplexed by his response. Wh, what? I said I surrender. Lets just say you beat me. Isnt that what you wanted? Dont tell me youre going to pick a fight with someone who has already surrendered? Youre a warrior. Phante was struck speechless. Because for what he knew, surrendering was not something done so easily. Well then. Yeon-woo immediately activated the portal as if he didnt want to deal with him anymore. Dude! Im not done talking yet! Phante belatedly came to his senses and reached out to catch Yeon-woo, but he had already vanished from his spot. Fuuuuck! You motherfucking son of a bitch! Phante tore his hair out in anger. From the beginning to the end, he couldnt help but think that they had been toyed by Yeon-woo. Edora, on the other hand, stood behind him and gave a little smile. And now at last, the curtain had fallen upon what felt like a long but distinguished round of the tutorial. * * * A major new talent burst his way into The Tower! As soon as the latest round of the tutorial finished, such rumors rapidly spread within various communities all throughout The Tower. The one who had acquired more than 500,000 Karma on his first try in the tutorial. The one who swept through the whole Section G, defeated the royal blood of the One-horned tribe, and hoarded everything that existed in the section. Thus, people gave him the nickname The Hoarder. And because of that, many clans desired to recruit the the rumoured player As The Towers history grew longer, more and more players had completed the tutorial and entered The Tower. But at some point, it had become difficult to find new players of notable talent. Under such circumstances, the advent of the new talent had them all excited Countless people tried to figure out who this player was. But there were only a few things that they could find out. That this player always wore a mask over his face, and that he didnt even register his name on the Hall of Fame because he didnt want to reveal his name. Some of them were able to find out this player was acquainted with Kahn and Doyle, but when they found out that their relationship was merely made from a deal, everyone fell into disorder. In the end, with the identity of the player unrevealed, several clans started to take action to make contact with him. However, even after quite a long time since the tutorial ended, nobody was able to find him or even hear anything about him. As if all the rumors that had spread throughout The Tower so far had been lies. No one could find any trace of this player. And as time went by, the rumors about this mysterious player only snowballed with all kinds of strange conjectures and speculations. * * * Yeon-woo frowned at the bright light that pricked his eyes. Im getting dizzy. His eyes were burning, and his vision was spinning. He was feeling dizzy as if he was in a plane stunting up above in the sky. He thought he wouldnt feel this kind of sensation unless he used his skills. Maybe the transition magic from jumping from space to space is different from other skills? He presumed it could be just the process of his body trying to get used to entering a whole new world. But fortunately, his Mana Circuit soon activated, helping him stabilize his bodily functions. The dizziness subsided as his vision stopped spinning. From then on, Yeon-woo was able to take a look around more comfortably. So, this is the world of The Tower. A wide expanse of the world greeted Yeon-woos eyes. Before his eyes, there were various shapes of houses and buildings stretched along the endless horizon. The boulevard was full of people of different races dressed in all sorts of clothes and armors, leading their busy lives. Even though there were so many different things mixed up in one scenery, everything felt just beautiful and harmonious. Just by watching, Yeon-woo couldnt help but let out an exclamation. And there was one thing that stood out the most amid this beautiful scenery. Right in the middle of this vast land of civilization, there stood a lofty tower. It was so tall that the peak could not be seen amid the clouds. Even if it was standing completely still, it felt like something was waving at him, telling him to go inside. The Tower of the Sun God. Obelisk. The sight he had seen over and over in his brothers diary. But there was a huge difference between what he had seen in the diary and what he was actually seeing. If anything came to his mind, it was sheer awe. And there was nothing that could properly express what he was feeling towards the tower. An ideal world where different universes and dimensions meet and merge like a cobweb, forming a society of a vast melting pot with a countless variety of races. However, They are there, inside that tower. In Yeon-woos eyes, it nothing more than a pandemonium full of devils and demons. Ranging from a single high ranker to the entire clan. The players involved with the death of his brother were all rulers in command of The Tower. Every single action his brother took, must have been seen as a challenge towards them. His brother had been left powerless. But itll be different now. Yeon-woo was going to look at them with his brothers eyes and ask them in his brothers voice. And then, he was going to return to them what they had done to his brother. This is the beginning. Beneath the white mask, the two Will-O-Wisps were blazing with fury. * * * Anyone who is climbing up The Tower desires to reach the final 99th floor and become a god. But here, a man who possessed a different purpose in his mind began to climb The Tower. The journey of a player with the title of The Hoarder, or the one who would later be known as the Black God was just beginning. Chapter 59 The Tower (1) Yeon-woo went down the hill and began to walk. The place where he was now was somewhere called the Outer District. The intermediate location connecting the tutorial and The Tower. It was a huge city established by people who lived in the tower. Therefore, players who had just passed the tutorial usually did not think of paying a visit to this place. Their heads were full of thoughts of climbing up The Tower. Even if they did visit, it was simply to supply themselves with items they needed in order to make their way up. They didnt consider staying for a long time. But it was different for Yeon-woo. Unlike other players, he wasnt going to climb The Tower right away. Instead, he planned to stay at Outer District. He had a lot of work to do there. * * * It should be somewhere around here. Yeon-woo went to the market upon entering the city. The market in this world was similar to the typical market commonly seen in his home world where street vendors display various items on their stalls. The whole marketplace was filled with voices of people haggling for prices. Yeon-woo was walking along the street with a photograph in his hand. It was the photograph that was found next to his brothers body, along with the pocket watch. The photo of his brother and his old teammates of Arthia. Though the photo had faded a lot, he could still distinguish who these people were and where it was taken. What Yeon-woo was currently looking for was one of the people inside the photo and the spot the picture was taken at. The place looks similar to the one in the photo. It must be around here. Yeon-woo walked down the market street as he constantly took glimpses at the photo. But the problem was that several parts of the market captured in the photograph had changed a lot since the time it was taken. It was difficult to trace down the building with what little hints he had. Thankfully, even though Yeon-woo was wearing a strange white mask, people didnt care much about his appearance. It was because the city was already full of people of different races in different clothes. Is this the place? After quite a few turns, Yeon-woo finally stopped in front of a blacksmith shop. An old run-down building with a chipped painting depicting a hammer and an anvil next to its door. Judging by its appearance, the shop must have had no customer for a long time. But the place looked the same as the background in the photograph. He was certain. It was here. . Yeon-woo gazed at the hammer and anvil symbol with a blank look for a while and soon opened the door as he put the picture inside his pocket. Excuse me. *Creak* The door opened with a strange noise as if it were going to fall at any moment. The interior was as messy as the exterior. Dust bunnies were rolling around the floor, and there were stains everywhere on the wall. However, The weapons are clean. Yeon-woo cast Draconic Eyes and examined the items displayed on the rack along the wall. [Henovas Superior Iron Sword] Classification: Two-handed Weapon Rating: C+ Description: An iron sword forged by Henova, a dwarven blacksmith. It boasts remarkable durability and a long lifespan. [Henovas Greatbow] Classification: Two-handed Weapon Rating: B- Description: A greatbow crafted by Henova, a dwarven blacksmith. It was made with the horns and tendons of a Minotaur. The bowstring is so stiff that normal people wont be able to pull it. [Henovas Pitch Black Helm] Classification: Headgear Rating: B Description: A helm forged by Henova, a dwarven blacksmith. It will cover up the wearers presence if worn in the darkness. Theyre all items of high rating. Draconic Eyes can partially peek into an object or persons abilities. Which means, it is possible to read some of the latent powers and characteristics of an item if examined with the skill. Thanks to this, Yeon-woo was able to see how good the items were despite their shabby look. It was an advantage granted to the users of Draconic Eyes. And surprisingly, there was an item that was impossible to analyze even with his skill. [Henovas ???] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: ??? forged by Henova, a dwarven blacksmith. ?????. Yeon-woo picked up an item that looked like a dagger. Unlike the other weapons and armors, this one was fully covered in rust. Its length was about 10 centimeters longer than the daggers he had brought from the outside world, and a little shorter than Carshinas Dagger. As far as he knew, there were two cases of items that Draconic Eyes refused to analyze. It was either too bad, Or its too good to analyze with my current level of proficiency. And things with this kind of bad appearance usually fell into the former category. However, Yeon-woo had a strong hunch that this time it should be the latter. The material, the solidity, not one bit was lacking. Even if it was hidden under the rust, you couldnt hide it to its core. This ones very tempting. Yeon-woo had already acquired a variety of great artifacts throughout the tutorial. Artifacts ranging from the ones he had been using, such as Black Bracelet, Carshinas Dagger, Goblin Kings Eye, Monsters Five Colored Jewel, Hargans Crown, Vigrid, to the rewards which he hadnt had a chance to check, such as Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm and Iblis Embryo. Every single one of them was a powerful artifact that could carry him through the lower half of The Tower. Especially the Black Bracelet and Vigrid, if their seals were completely removed, they could even be used in some of the upper floors. Because of all the great artifacts he had, Yeon-woos standard had been raised to the point where artifacts without a proper option werent enough to satisfy him. Nevertheless, the dagger possessed such a mysterious power that was enough to immediately captivate Yeon-woos heart. I needed a dagger just about this size. Yeon-woo had to use Vigrid in Section G because it was the best sword available to him at that moment. However, Yeon-woos speciality was a fast and intricate style of swordsmanship utilizing two daggers, one in each hand. Plus, the dagger looked like it would go well with Carshinas Dagger. I see why Jeong-woo preferred to come here for weapons. In spite of its current appearance, this shop used to be a workshop that provided artifacts exclusively to Arthia when they were the fifth-ranked clan. Judging by his works, it seemed like the owner of the smithy was still living up to his name. Yeon-woo turned towards another direction to check on the other weaponry. At that moment, Who the hell are you? Suddenly the back door sprang open, and a short, chunky dwarf came in with a big frown on his face. His face was covered by bushy beard, long enough to almost drag it through the floor. The muscles revealed on his body and forearms looked as solid as those of an ox. On those two arms, he was holding a stack of several swords blocking his front view. Dwarf Henova. He was the owner of this shabby smithy. Not only that, The dwarf in the photograph. He looks the same. He was the same dwarf who was smiling next to his brother in the faded photograph. The one who his brother mentioned several times in his diary. If someone asked me to pick a person I relied on the most among Arthia, I might have to think it over a lot cause there are just too many. However, if they asked the same question but among the whole Tower, I can answer without hesitation. Henova. He has been like a father to me. His brother referred to Henova as father. Father. In fact, Yeon-woo and his brother didnt have many memories of their father. They were told that his father had passed away in an accident when they were very small. When he thought about his father, he could only remember the vague feeling of warmth he felt when being hugged by him. That was the only memory both Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo had of him. So if Jeong-woo had compared Henova to a father, there must have been something about him. And that was why Yeon-woo decided to meet Henova as soon as he passed the tutorial. He was also the one who didnt leave Jeong-woos side until his last breath. However, Yeon-woo didnt take off his mask and introduced herself. His innocent brother proudly introduced him as one of the few friends he could trust and even went as far as to call him a father. But Yeon-woo couldnt trust not just him but anyone that easily. Until he himself felt certain, he had to doubt anyone and everyone. Im here to buy a weapon. A weapon, you say? Yeon-woo nodded, but Henova answered with a sneer. Even after seeing that? Henova pointed at the half-destroyed part of his shop with his chin. Whats wrong with that? Youve gotta be kidding me. Kid, Ive got no time for your jokes, so get lost. Henova tried to walk past Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo used his long legs and block his front. Im not joking. I am here to buy a weapon. Well, thats too bad, because Im not selling any weapon. So get the fuck out of here. Henova pushed Yeon-woo with his shoulder as if he didnt want to deal with him anymore. His muscles were so hard it felt like he had rammed into a wall when he hit him. For a moment, Yeon-woo stared at Henova heading back to his workshop, but soon threw a question at him. Is it because Arthia was disbanded? ! Henova flung his head back towards Yeon-woo. On his distorted face, there was one strong emotion displayed through his eyes. An intense resentment. Dont you dare speak a word about that, kid. Thats a yes. Henova was originally a master blacksmith of Arthia. Because he wasnt a player, he wasnt an official member of Arthia. But still, nobody could argue about him being part of Arthia. And thanks to the outstanding weapons and armor he provided, Arthia was able to smoothly progress through The Tower. But now, he was refusing to sell his weapons even when Arthia was gone. Yeon-woo had could guess what was the reason, and he was very certain of it. Did the other clans threaten you? I bet they tried to force you to join their clans, right? I warned you not to talk about that. But you must have ignored their threats. Seems like they started hurting the customers who bought items here, didnt they? And thats how people stopped coming to his shop. Even if he had customers coming to his shop, he had to kick them out so that they wouldnt be harmed. It was easy to guess what could have happened to him. You! Henovas face turned purple from anger. But you dont have to worry about that, at least for me. You just need to sell your items to me. . With Yeon-woos next word, Henova grew silent. Yeon-woo grinned inwardly. He was told that Henova looked tough on the outside, but underneath he was very soft-hearted. It seems his brother was right on that point. In the end, Henova gave up trying to kick Yeon-woo out of the shop. Henova threw the swords he was holding on the ground and spoke with a frown on his face. All right, you win. If you want to buy my weapons that badly, then buy them. What do you want? I want this. Yeon-woo pointed out the rusty dagger he had picked up before. Though it was just for a fleeting moment, various emotions swirled in Henovas eyes. Then he quickly put on his usual frown and looked at Yeon-woo up and down. By the way, you got any money for that? Yeon-woo said with a smile. Can I buy it on credit? Chapter 60 The Tower (2) Henova rolled his eyes upon hearing something unexpected, but soon his face contorted in anger. Youre a lunatic! But Henovas yell made Yeon-woo let out a chuckle. I havent heard that in a long time. It was something he used to hear from the commander on a daily basis. Get the hell out of my shop if youre going to! I was joking. Wasnt that obvious? Because of Yeon-woos blunt tone, Henova still couldnt tell if he was joking or not. And when he realized it was a joke, Henovas face became even more contorted. Once again, Henova tried to shout at him in a fit of rage. But when he opened his mouth, Yeon-woo put down the backpack he was carrying on his right shoulder. Henova stopped for a moment and narrowed his eyes. Wait, is that what I think it is? The Dark Elves hunting bag? As I thought, he recognized it right away. Yeon-woo nodded, thinking things were going as he wanted. Yes. Well, I guess youre not as bad as I thought youd be. Henova looked at Yeon-woo with a slightly different attitude, though he was still stuck up. Dark Elves only handed their possessions to those they acknowledged. Having such items meant that he had the skills to back it up. Furthermore, Henova was already aware that Yeon-woo had just recently finished the tutorial by looking at his appearance. And there was only one Dark Elf in the tutorial that he knew of. Did you get that from Galliard? Yes. Hmph! That scrawny lanky idiot has a horrible temper, but he does have a keen eye for judging players. Galliard, the Dark Elf, and Henova, the dwarf, are always fighting like cats and dogs. I dont know if it has to do with their races or their personalities. But in my eyes, they look like a couple of really close friends. Just like how good friends often casually say harsh things to each other. But of course, if I were to say this in front of them, theyd beat me to death. His brother also added that the two actually respected each others skills more than anyone else, even though they constantly snarled at each other. Aight, then. Looks like youre trying to trade my item for what you got from the tutorial. Go ahead and take them out. By the way, my weapons are very expensive. Itll be beyond what you can imagine. Henova arrogantly raised his chin up with his arms folded. Items that could be collected from the tutorial were usually worthless scrap items which no one in The Tower would give a single glance at. He was going to make him take them all out and turn him away. Yeon-woo opened his bag and began to take out the items he had packed inside. Goblins teeth and jawbones, Lizardmens eyeballs, Orcs ribs, Trolls blood and brains. Whenever something came out, Henova let out a snort. They were all useless items, just as he had expected. Items that only weak players would pick up to make a living off of them. Still, each item he took out was a relatively expensive part of the monsters. However, by the standards of Henova who had risen to the rank of Master blacksmith, they were a pile of trash. Trash he would never take them even if he had thousands of them Henova was starting to feel annoyed and humiliated by the fact that he was trying to buy his weapon with such trash items, but he kept silent to see how much more he could take out. But from some point onward, Henovas eyes that were looking at the trash suddenly changed. You dirty little bastard. He realized that the items Yeon-woo was taking out werent just random trash. If they were put separately, they were definitely a worthless pile of scrap items. But once they were put together, They become the basic materials for a certain artifact. And by his knowledge, that artifact was a very high-rating item. Something which a player who had just cleared the tutorial couldnt possibly have knowledge of. Speaking of which. Henova glanced Yeon-woo up and down again and rubbed his chin quietly. Hes wearing quite good artifacts for a novice. Actually, his artifacts werent just quite good. They were extremely good. It was only his pride that didnt allow him to admit it. The black bracelet he had on his right wrist, though he hadnt evaluated it in detail, he was certain it was a great artifact. And the sword he was carrying on his back, it was a little short to call it a normal long sword, but there was a subtle hint of holy and demonic energy flowing out of the sword. Two energies that cannot coexist. As far as he knew, there was only one case as such. A demonic sword which used to be a divine sword but ended up cursed for some reason. It must be a weapon from a distant past But where the hell did he find that? Eventually, Henova raised his assessment of Yeon-woo, who he thought was a crook, a little bit higher. From a crook to a novice. Still, there wasnt much difference. But Henova had to further adjust his assessment because of the two items Yeon-woo took out at the very end. They were treasures beyond comparison. One was Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm. The other is Iblis Embryo. Yeon-woo put out all the rewards he obtained from the tutorial as the payment. Henova took on a grim expression. Is this a joke? What makes you think that? So youre not joking? Do you even know what you just took out? I know what they are. Arent they an artifact left by the Beast Lord and an egg of a Hell Beast? [Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm] Classification: Headgear Rating: A- Description: An armet used by the Beast Lord, who disappeared for unknown reasons in the past. It was made with the hide of a mythical creature, the White Lion. The helm possesses the vigor and courage of the While Lion and the power of the Beast Lord. * Fang of the White Lion Increases attack power for 10 seconds by 1% for every monster killed, up to 35%. Also, through the vigor of the White Lion, it reduces the duration of enemy crowd control effects by 5%. * Roar of the Beast Lord Unleashes the aura of the Beast Lord, inflicting the surrounding enemies with the status effect Fear for 8~10 seconds. [Iblis Embryo] Rating: B+ Description: An egg laid by a Hell Beast, Iblis. It can only be hatched through a special method. Once hatched, it will follow whomever it sees first. The Beast Lord was one of the most famous Lords in the tower. He had once ruled over The Tower along with the Vampire Lord. Thus, the artifact left by the Beast Lord was rated A-. It was the first A- artifact Yeon-woo got since entering this world. Even though its value was lower than Bathorys Vampiric Sword, that didnt mean it was worthless. Rather, if he wanted to sell it, people would buy it for whatever price he named. Above all, The Tower provided players with the items that best fit the players combat style. Of course, Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm was also a suitable item for Yeon-woo. Iblis Embryo also had an equally high value. Iblis is a hell beast that is known to dwell in the deepest jungle of Gehenna. A raptorial bird that is five meters in size and has a monstrous beak and claws that can tear any animal to shreds with ease. It would take a somewhat tricky process to hatch its egg, but considering the advantages of taking such a beast as a companion, it was worth the effort. An artifact left by the Beast Lord and an egg of a Hell Beast. Both items had power that could make their owner stronger than any normal player in The Tower. Even if Henova had great pride in his ability as a blacksmith, he knew his items were not worth any higher than those two items together, if not one alone. Thats why Henova thought Yeon-woo was playing a joke on him. No, this wasnt at the level of a joke. He was making a fool out of him. After Arthia disbanded, Henova had ended up being persecuted by several clans. How did he fall so low as to be looked down upon by such a novice? Henova was mortified. His face was burning with shame. But he didnt shout at him because he didnt want to give up his last bit of pride. He clenched his teeth. He glared at Yeon-woo trying to contain his anger. But as if Yeon-woo hadnt noticed Henovas anger, he asked with an impassive tone as he looked into Henovas glaring eyes. If you think these materials and the two items are worth more than the dagger, may I ask you to make an artifact for me? In that instant, Henova felt his anger drain out. Because he noticed what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Youre asking me to make Gyges Eyes, arent you? Yeon-woo nodded. Yes. Hmm. A giant that was said to have hundreds of arms and thousands of eyes. The artifact named after such monster was definitely worth the two items Yeon-woo had presented. And there were no more than five master blacksmiths in The Tower who could craft such artifact. Henova was one of them. Henova glowered at Yeon-woo as he narrowed his eyes. You little bastard. Youve been after this since the beginning. I apologize if I have offended you. I heard that you have stopped making artifacts recently, so I had to resort to such a tasteless measure. Yeon-woo apologized as he bowed down politely. Once again, Henova groaned in agony. He stared at the materials and two artifacts for a long time. His mind was cluttered with mixed emotions. Then he looked at Yeon-woo and asked. Are you sure you want to do this? I mean, do you know what it means to place an order with me? Just as I said earlier, I can take care of other clans. What I need you to do is to focus on crafting Gyges Eyes. Dont worry about anything else. Can you do that? A very calm look. But inside, he could feel a strong determination. Henova didnt hate that attitude. But the moment he was about to say yes, Of course, if youre still afraid of other clans, I cant help it. The sudden remark brought out by Yeon-woo made Henovas brows crease. Yeon-woos jokes in such a monotonous tone were starting to tilt him. Eventually, Henova screamed as his patience wore out. Okay! I get it! Ill do it! * * * [Appraisal failed] [Appraisal failed] [Appraisal succeeded] [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 15.5%] [Henovas Magic Bayonet(ħb)] Classification. One-handed weapon. Rating: B- Description: A bayonet which Henova, a dwarven blacksmith, put his blood into crafting for three years. It was originally made for someone dear to him, but with its owner lost, the bayonet came to possess Henovas rancor and wrath. Because of this, the dagger holds sharpness that can easily split a rock. * A Dwarfs Wish The Magic Bayonet feeds off of the owners emotion. The stronger the emotion, the sharper the edge will become. * Blade of Rancor The bayonet aggravates the opponents wound, eating away their vitality. If the targets vitality is lower than 20%, theres a fixed chance that the target will be inflicted with the status effect Ice Poison(궾) . **This item is a growth type artifact. The artifact can grow along with its owner, and its growth speed depends on the owners familiarity and proficiency with this artifact. Its much better than I thought. On his way out of Henovas smithy, Yeon-woo smiled as he read down the description of the Magic Bayonet. This was unquestionably a high-end artifact. He presumed that all of the weapons that Henova provided to Arthia might have been of such quality. The part he liked the most was that the dagger was a growth type artifact. It meant it could grow more powerful as he continued using it. It fits surprisingly nicely in my hand. Yeon-woo had been planning to ask Henova to make Gyges Eyes right when he entered The Tower. When he was asked by Kahn and Doyle if he knew any blacksmith, it was Henova he had referred to as a blacksmith he knew of. If he can make a weapon like this, he should easily be able to make Gyges Eyes. Henova said it would take at least a month. Even though the basic materials were sufficient, he still needed to get some other supplementary materials, and the crafting process itself required quite a long time. It seems like he didnt let go of his hammer even when other clans threatened him. It mustnt have been easy. I can see hes certainly a great man, given that he didnt submit. Yeon-woo decided to keep an eye on Henova for the next month, using Gyges Eyes as an excuse. Even the circumstances that revolved around him. It should be enough time to figure out who he is. Either to trust him or not. Yeon-woo handled his new bayonet with serious eyes. *Woong* The Magic Bayonet resonated as if it was happy to have a master. Strangely enough, Yeon-woo felt that the Magical Bayonet fit him really well. It felt like he had found a long lost item that he was so used to. . Then suddenly, the phrase someone dear to him from its description caught his eye. Someone dear to Henova? Who could it be? Chapter 61 The Tower (3) One month. Yeon-woo took out the pocket watch from his backpack and gazed at the face of the watch. A pocket watch badly stained. The hour-hand was fixed at XII just like when he first got it. The only difference was that before it was completely still, but now it was slightly trembling. It meant that the watch was winding little by little. Thatll be enough. Yeon-woo put the pocket watch back into his backpack and hung Magic Bayonet on his waist. By the way. Yeon-woos two eyes sank deeply. His keener senses scanned through the surrounding area. I got so many players on my tail. A group of people started to follow him soon after he exited the smithy. Fifteen? No, seventeen. Yeon-woo expanded his cognitive reach to its fullest extent to determine the location of his pursuers. Are they after my rewards? Or maybe theyre here to threaten me. It seemed to be both. Judging by their movements, it didnt seem they were from just one clan. Because they were moving separately in groups of five or six people But even so, they were just small fries. It wouldnt pose him any threat even if they ambushed him all at once. But I dont want to get tangled up in a fight right now. Yeon-woo made a turn at the next corner, pretending not to notice them. As soon as he turned, the players following behind also moved in a hurry. But when they turned around the corner, they saw an empty street covered in shadows. What? Wheres this fucker? Damn it! We cant lose him! In the end, the pursuers could only pull their hair out in frustration. * * * After slipping past his pursuers, Yeon-woo rented a room at a shabby nearby inn. Then he went outside again after buying a robe to put around himself. He had enough money in hand. A substantial amount of Karma points he had accumulated during the tutorial. Since the points acted as a currency in The Tower, it came in very handy. There was no need to worry about attracting peoples attention. Because there were lots of people who were dressed up similarly to him. After walking down a few streets, Yeon-woo arrived at the highest building in the vicinity. It was a coffee shop. How can I help you sir? Id like to use the terrace. After paying quite a lot of Karma, Yeon-woo was soon led to the terrace on the fifth floor. As he entered the terrace, a wide prospect of Outer District burst upon his view. Because the sun was setting in the west, the entire city was lit up with various lamps and lights, giving off a spectacular night view. I must say, this is your lucky day sir. As you can see, our terrace is known for having a splendid view, a lot of customers visit our cafe to have a glance at it. And this time around, we usually have a regular customer. Hazelnut coffee, without syrup. I hope the beans are not artificial. Yeon-woo cut off the waiters words and sat down on a chair to see the night view. The waiter quietly backed away without a hint of dislike. . Yeon-woo didnt budge from his seat until the coffee he ordered arrived. The coffee was quite delicious. He heard the coffee beans were native to the Earth. Once they became popular in The Tower, people here also started to produce them in farms. The coffee here was quite different from what he used to drink, but it still tasted good. Yeon-woo enjoyed drinking coffee back when he was on Earth. Having a coffee break just before entering a battle, he could cool off the adrenaline from his head. Just like right now. He could finally relax a little from the tension he had kept until now. A cool evening breeze, an open night view, and a hot cup of coffee. Everything was good. You always knew the best places. This cafe was a place his brother used to visit very often. A place his brother used to visit when he had first formed Arthia and was so eager to climb The Tower. A place full of memories of Jeong-woo laughing, chatting and having fun with his teammates. Yeon-woo sat still at the cafe watching the night view, trying to dwell on his brothers past inscribed in the diary. Imagining what kind of thought his brother would have had sitting on this chair. Picturing how his brother would have laughed while talking with his friends. The Outer District was a place that ordinary players wouldnt find amusing. But to his brother, it was a place full of fond memories. Yeon-woo was going to retrace the places his brother had been to during the time he had to stay here. During the month until Gyges Eyes was complete. He brought the cup of coffee to his lips again. The hazelnut coffee tasted a little more bitter. * * * The next morning. Yeon-woo left the inn wearing the same mask and robe he wore the day before. His destination was a restaurant. When he arrived, the restaurant was already crowded with people who had come for breakfast just like himself. Is there any empty table? Im sorry but theres no empty table at present. Youll have to share one. Is that okay? After giving a nod, Yeon-woo was guided to a giant table placed in the middle of the restaurant. The people who had already been seated at this table, as if they also had come alone just like Yeon-woo, were eating their meals on their own. Amongst the menu items written in an incomprehensible language, Yeon-woo ordered the dish that his brother had recommended in his diary. The dish looked similar to the kebab he once had in Turkey. About the taste, Oh, right. You had the worst taste buds in the world. I forgot about that. It was horrible. * * * After finishing his meal, Yeon-woo went for a stroll following a forest trail on the outskirts. A place where a fresh brisk of wind blew. There were hardly any people on this path, so it was very quiet. Yeon-woo felt elated at the thought of finding a good place to rest. His mood, previously ruined from eating a terrible meal, seemed to be refreshed. * * * Looking for a weapon? Or any armor? Weve got everything youll ever need! As for this item Ive got here Unlike the quiet forest trail he was just in, Yeon-woo was now in a street filled with voices of vendors and customers. The street was crowded with a variety of people. Yeon-woo walked along the street for a long time. * * * In the southwest corner of the Outer District, there was a place similar to an aquarium on Earth. A place displaying a collection of aquatic organisms gathered from all over the world. But the reason why Yeon-woo was here was . To see the girls here. There were a lot of pretty girls around here. You were a man too. *Grin* Yeon-woo let out a chuckle. * * * Just like on Earth, The food sold by street vendors was sweet and delicious. * * * Oh, you are the same person from yesterday. The terrace I used yesterday, is it empty? We dont have many customers around this time. But theres also an indescribable charm in the view you can get during daytime. Yeon-woo enjoyed his tea time sitting on the terrace just like he did last night. As if everything he had experienced upon entering this world was a lie, Everything was so peaceful. * * * About five days after he entered the Outer District. Yeon-woo visited Henovas smithy again. *Tang* *Tang* What is it? Why are you here again? Henova creased his brows as he put down the scorching piece of metal. As if he had been hammering for a while, his muscles looked rock-solid for a man of his age. For the past five days, Yeon-woo had been constantly going in and out of the smithy, like it was his own house. I dropped by just to check if my order is going well. So, it seems like youve procured all the ingredients you need to make the artifact, is that right? Such a barefaced attitude. His answer made Henovas face was crumple. What did you just say? But of course, Yeon-woo continued speaking ever so plainly. It seems like youve started crafting the artifact just now. But Ill keep an eye on you, just in case. You son of a! Henova started swearing at him, but Yeon-woo just sat down in an empty space and stared at Henova. In the end, Henova shook his head, realizing he wouldnt listen no matter what he said. There was something he had been feeling about him for the last few days. It was that this guy was a really hard nut to crack. He always came and went as he pleased. Even when Henova shouted at him or even browbeat him, he only gave a few nods and never stopped what he was doing. No matter how much he lashed out at him, it just never worked. So Henova decided to treat Yeon-woo like he didnt exist and went back to work. *Tang* *Tang* Yeon-woo silently observed Henovas actions next to him. Soon, reptilian pupils split open inside his eyes. Using Draconic Eyes, Yeon-woo tried to capture all the details of Henovas actions and analyze the meaning and purpose behind them. Unlike the rough impression he gave, Henova was hammering the metal work very meticulously. Smelting. Slowly dissolving the metal inside a forge. Casting. Pouring the molten metal into a dagger-shaped mold. Forging. Hammering the metalwork until he got the desired shape. And finally the refining process. Henovas touch on that single work of metal was so sincere. Yeon-woo felt like his eyes had become clear just by looking at it. An artisan. Such a word came to his mind. He kept bragging about how he was one of the five master blacksmiths. And now he could understand why. He really deserved the title. This is how it was made. Everything you used to wield. Jeong-woo was once known by the nickname of Heaven Wing. All the artifacts that gave him such nickname were born through the hands of Henova. His smithing skills must of course have been great. And truly, it was marvelous. To the point where it made Yeon-woos fingers itch even if he didnt have any knowledge about metallurgy. Every one of his actions was full of power and had a meaning behind it which normal people could not reach. This was what Yeon-woo was yearning to see. The food his brother ate. The cafe where he chatted with his friends. The house he stayed in. And even the trails he walked Every single trace his brother left. . Yeon-woo closed his eyes and compared the places he had seen in the diary with those he saw with his own eyes. Many things were similar, and yet many things were different. When he opened his eyes again, Are you done sleeping, asshole? There, was Henovas large head with his face full of wrinkles right in front of his eyes. Judging by his eyes, he was definitely annoyed. Someones working their ass off in front of the fire, and the one who came here to watch me is peacefully taking a nap. So tell me, why the fuck did you come here? Didnt I tell you? I came here because I was bored. Once again, an apathetic answer. *vein popping* Yeon-woo could see a lot of blood vessels sticking out of Henovas wrinkled forehead. If youre so bored, then go sit over there and hammer something and stop getting on my nerves, you lazy ass! In the end, Henova blew his top and started jumping on his feet in anger. It was a little funny to see him hopping on his short legs. I will. With a dry answer, Yeon-woo went over to the place Henova pointed at and sat down. He held the hammer and then looked back at Henova and asked. But how do I make a fire in the furnace? I cant start hammering without fire. Y, you p,pat,thetic! Henova began to stutter as if he couldnt contain his anger and soon collapsed while holding the back of his neck. Urgh That bastards killing me. Do you have high blood pressure? Do you want me to bring you some medicine? If you want to help me, then just shut up! Okay then. But really, how do I get the fire going? AAARGH!!! Henova screamed at the fact that they were not speaking the same language. Judging by his attitude, he didnt seem to mean any harm. But after having a few words with him, Henova felt his stomach turning before he knew it. Henova sat up and took a deep breath. He realized no good would come of it even if he kept lashing out at Yeon-woo. Ugh, how did I get myself tangled up with this idiot? In that short period of time, he felt like he had gotten several years older. I can see why Jeong-woo had followed him from the beginning. Below the mask, a little smile flickered on Yeon-woos face. Chapter 62 The Tower (3) In the tutorial stage, while waiting for the reset timer, some visitors showed up. This is one hell of a mess. A man in a blue robe spoke in an irritated tone as he looked down at the ruined buildings. The retinue following behind also stood with their face stiff. This was much more serious than what they had heard from the report. Not to mention any survivors, everything they had built up, collected and achieved while hiding it from the Isle had turned to dust overnight. Even the heart they had spent years making disappeared without a trace. In this situation, it was virtually impossible to conduct a proper investigation. Bild you dumbass. I should have known when he acted so greedily. I mean, what the fuck did he do for it to end up like this? And here I was thinking Lord Leonte was only a step away from becoming the Wushen God damn it! The retinue clenched their teeth, cussing at the now missing Bild. But at the same time, they had to be extremely cautious when doing so. Find it at all costs, even if it means digging up the ruins or searching the whole tutorial stage! Roger! Roger! The attendants bowed down their heads and quickly dispersed. The man then looked back at the ruins with blazing eyes. *Gnash* At a crucial time like this. The man in the robe, his name was Leonte. One of the five leaders of Cheonghwado, and once a member of Arthia. * * * So can you really teach me metallurgy? Yeon-woo quietly opened his mouth after Henova had recovered Henovas eyebrows wriggled once again. You! Its not a joke this time. I really want to learn the basics of metallurgy. Yeon-woo was speaking in a serious tone Henova gently put down the hammer he was holding after realizing Yeon-woo was sincere. Then he picked up a smoking pipe he had put at his feet and placed it in his mouth. Oh, right. He was a heavy smoker. When Yeon-woo stared calmly at Henova. *Hoo* Henova puffed a cloud of white smoke into the air. What are you going to do with it? Theres something I want to repair. Repair? Repair what? Im sorry, but I cant show you. Yeon-woo fiddled with the watch in his pocket. When it came back to his possession, the watch was already in bad shape. Yeon-woo wanted to open up the inside and, if possible, fix it to check if there was something else he missed, or if there was another clue hidden inside. No, apart from that, it was an item that holds precious memories of him and his brother. He wanted to restore it to its original state. However, being a magic artifact, it had various magical devices built inside that he didnt dare to touch. Henova might be able to repair it. Not only he was good at metallurgy but also alchemy and magic engineering. But Yeon-woo didnt want to show the pocket watch to Henova. He couldnt trust Henova just yet. Considering he was the closest person to his brother, hed figure out whose this watch was as soon as he saw it. Yeon-woo could tell Henova was a good man, but that didnt mean he could be trusted yet. And above all. I want to fix it myself. This was the item his younger brother had left behind. He wanted to take care of it by himself. It may be useless stubbornness, but for Yeon-woo, it was a promise he made with himself. Okay then. *Hoo* Henova puffed out smoke and nodded nonchalantly. An answer different than Yeon-woo had expected. I thought you would get angry at me. Why would I? Because Im asking you to teach me skills without even giving a proper explanation. I know Im being unreasonable. *Sneer* Henova raised the corner of his lips. It was as if he had found something interesting. So you do know youre being an asshole? . *Hoo* Dont say it if you dont want to. I dont care either. Players leaving their home world trying to climb up The Tower, who wouldnt have a story? Just grab anyone passing by and tell them to talk about their lives. You could probably write a full book with it. Henova finished his words with a laugh. An emotion flickered in his wrinkled eyes. Yeon-woo realized it was a remorse. I bet youre no different. Especially by wearing a mask like that, youre just advertising you have lots of secrets to hide. *Chuckle* *Tak* Henova inhaled one last time from the pipe and put it back down on the floor. It was Henovas first genuine laughter since meeting Yeon-woo His eyes when looking at Yeon-woo now contained new emotions different from the previous of irritation and vigilance. Henova picked up the hammer again. I dont have time to give you a proper lesson because of your order. Ill teach you the basics, and the rest, youll have to watch and learn. Thank you. Hmph! You think I care about you? Im doing this because Ive got nothing else to do. Yeon-woo pretended he didnt see Hanovas slightly red ears. Cold as he appeared to be, Henova was one shy Dwarf. * * * Contrary to his earlier watch and learn, as soon as Yeon-woo held the hammer, Henova started to nag at him He kicked him in his foot when Yeon-woo didnt blow the bellows correctly, and he threatened him with the hammer he was holding when Yeon-woo lost his posture. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo hadnt much hammering done yet even after some hours. But in a way, it was surely the right course of action. Everything in the smithy was dangerous. Some of the items were hot, some were pointy, and some were both. Being around such hazardous things, one single mistake could lead to serious injuries. Even for a player who wouldnt bat an eye from most injuries like himself, he had to build a sturdy foundation in order to prevent accidents from happening. Even more so when considering all the appliances here were dwarven. That was why Henova couldnt leave Yeon-woo alone. However, thanks to this, Yeon-woo was acquiring the basics at a rapid pace. *Tang* *Tang* Henova was able to return to his work after Yeon-woo had started hammering with quite a balanced posture. Guess hes not stupid. *Hoo* Henova inhaled from his pipe to calm down his excited mind. But his two wrinkled eyes still fixed on Yeon-woo were drawing peculiar curves. The scorching piece of metal was drawn and folded repeatedly under Yeon-woos constant hammering. Usually, the works of beginners were subject to a variety of mistakes such as failing to hammer with appropriate strength or metal being welded incorrectly. Yeon-woo, however, found the exact spots to hammer and hit the parts with just the right amount of power while adequately adjusting it. A process which in a way could be described as mechanical. In another way, however, they were motions that only a skilled blacksmith could do. It was just incredible how he could pull this off. Henova had lived for more than 300 years with only a hammer in his hand. The last 100 years of which had been spent in The Tower where people from various universes and dimensions gathered. So as a matter of course, he had met all kinds of people with different levels of skill. Ranging from Master Blacksmiths to complete amateurs. There had been ones who had a great sense but lacked the basics. He also had a trainee who had confidently come to him in order to learn his skill but ended up turning back in frustration from the required hard work and laboriousness. However, out of all those people, none of them came close to learning as fast as this kid. He seemed to have literally zero knowledge about smithing at first. But he gradually changed whenever Henova pointed out at his mistakes, and now he looked like any ordinary blacksmith. It was his first time seeing anyone learning this quickly. Or, was it the second time? Hey, pops! Can you teach me how to use this hammer? Ive always wanted to learn how to make weapons and armor! Please teach me, please! A wistful memory with the voice of a person that did not belong to this world anymore. But oddly enough, the image of the kid hammering fiercely in front of the furnace seemed to overlap with the one currently in front of him. *Sneer* Henova shook his head. Im getting old, thinking about such nonsense. After shaking away his old memories, Henova threw his pipe at Yeon-woo, who had made a mistake just in time. You idiot! I told you thats not the right angle! Once again, Henova began to nag at Yeon-woo. * * * On a serene night street. Yeon-woo was on his way back to the inn along the path illuminated by the moon. Its been about half a month since I arrived here. The path that used to be so foreign to him, the one he had only seen in the diary had already become a part of Yeon-woos routine. He is a fun Dwarf. The Inn, the cafe, and Henovas smithy. Yeon-woo had only been to those three places in the past few days. He was learning metallurgy not just to fix the pocket watch, but also to get used to the life his brother had in the past. Everything was interesting and enjoyable. Especially the time he spent with Henova. Henova was a very simple-minded Dwarf. Whenever Yeon-woo pulled off any stupid trick, he would always fall for it. But at the same time, he was so soft-hearted that he would frequently check on him to see if he encountered any problem when practicing his smithing skills. It even made Yeon-woo feel a little guilty for making fun of him. Yeon-woo was beginning to understand why his brother had called him father. Because he also felt the warmth during his time spent with Henova. I thought you had lost everything, but Im happy to know you still had someone left by your side. Yeon-woo learned to never fully trust in anyone. Even if he believed someone, he always kept a shadow of doubt in the corner of his mind. But even with his cold eyes, he could see that Henova would never be able to stab a dagger into someones back. At the very least, he couldnt have betrayed his brother. And that was the exact reason as to why Yeon-woo had decided to not reveal his identity. He didnt want to drag Henova into his revenge. It was enough to know who the man named Henova was. And then, Yeon-woo was relieved. Because his brothers life in The Tower didnt end in vain. As soon as Gyges Eyes is complete, I will completely disappear from the smithy. He had almost finished learning the basics of metallurgy. He had also memorized some of the forging processes by looking over Henovas shoulder. So even if he had to practice the rest somewhere else, it should be fine. *Whistle* A chilly night breeze blew on the street. Yeon-woo looked up at the moon hanging in the night sky as he ran his hand through his hair. Just like he had hoped, he was now inside The Tower. He had achieved several things he planned to do once he entered The Tower. He had had a peek at Jeong-woos past life in here, and had also met the person whom his brother had a close relationship with. Now, he had only one goal left. Climb up The Tower and face the enemy. Of course, that would require a long time preparation. No matter how strong Yeon-woo had been in the tutorial, his enemies were still far ahead in the distance. High rankers. The enemies he had to slay. They only stayed up on the higher floors because the Outer District or lower levels of The Tower, where all the dregs lived, were just too shabby and lowly to set their feet in. It was most likely that they hadnt heard of Yeon-woos rumours. So Yeon-woo had to get stronger as quickly as possible. He thought he should at least stand shoulder-to-shoulder with them in order to be able to hold them to account for his brothers death. But he still had a long way to go until he could reach that point. Thats why I need Gyges Eyes. The artifact which Henova should be crafting by now came back to his mind. But of course, just having Gyges Eyes wasnt enough. Above all, his own skills were the most important part. In the tutorial, I was lucky enough to gain more things than I had expected. I need to focus on mastering them and making them my own. Yeon-woo was already practicing using his skills and items he earned in the tutorial during his spare time, just like right now. But while he was on his way and checking on his skills, What is this? Five men appeared around the corner, standing in his way. Yeon-woo frowned as he watched the five men circling around him. He wondered if they were the same people he lost when he first entered the Outer District but, White mask. Red leather armor. Its him. The stupid idiot who ignored our warnings and keeps going to Henovas smithy. The one in front of Yeon-woo spoke in an annoyed tone. Chapter 63 The Tower (5) You look like youre new to The Tower. What made you think youd get away with ignoring our warnings? At first, Yeon-woo had a puzzled frown on his face, having no clue who they were. But when he realized who they were, he burst out laughing out of the absurdity of the situation. These must be them. The clan that has been bothering Henova. He himself had been wondering why nobody had shown up. Other shop keepers had even come to him and asked him if he was okay. Yeon-woo was also well aware of the reason why none of the people in The Tower came Henovas smithy, one of the five Master Blacksmiths. It was because of the oppression from the Eight Clans. Of course, the Eight Clans didnt care about business outside of the higher floors. But there were other clans under the protection of the Eight Clans, and they had to act tactfully in order to not fall out of favor. And it seemed like they chose to ruin Henovas business in order to show their tactful behaviour. This was most likely also about ruining his business, not about Yeon-woo himself. Because the ones in front of Yeon-woo were certainly too weak to have come for him. Are you laughing, you crazy bastard? However, they didnt recognize who Yeon-woo was. Or more precisely speaking, they didnt recognize how skilled Yeon-woo was, which was another indication that they werent from the Eight Clans. Yeon-woo didnt want to deal with such a trifling matter. It would be just a waste of his time. I dont need more hassle, so buzz off. But Yeon-woos attitude only succeeded in provoking them. You son of a bit! One warning was enough. *Swish* Just when one of them was about to cuss at him, he had to flinch backwards as he noticed had Yeon-woo had disappeared right in front of his eyes. And even before he could turn his gaze to find Yeon-woo, Yeon-woo was already stabbing his thigh with his Magic Bayonet. *Puck* Kuak! One of the five men fell down on the floor with blood gushing out from this leg. You little fucker! Kill him! The remaining four jumped at him all at once as they screamed in anger. Yeon-woo, however, quickly fixed his grasp on the bayonet and twisted his body. One by one, he severed ones ankle ligament, sliced ones thigh, and stabbed ones stomach and another ones chest. Kukuk! *Gurgle*. Blood sprayed onto the ground. All four of them collapsed on the floor with blood frothing in their mouths. Yeon-woo tried to avoid resorting to violence unless he was forced to. But once he got into a fight, he would completely crush his enemies so that they couldnt think of retaliating later on. It was a habit that he had firmly established during his missions. The five men rammed their heads into the pool of blood without being able to launch any attack. Crazy bastard Kuk Yeon-woo stuck his bayonet into the chest of a player who was still looking for a chance to strike back. He fell on his back with his mouth foaming. Yeon-woo wiped off the blood from the Magic Bayonet with the clothes the fallen man and put it back next to his waist. Go look for a healer or a priest now, you might be able to save your lives. Well, only if you can. Yeon-woo threw those words to one of the players lying half-dead, then turned around to walk away. But at that moment, a man clutching his abdomen with his hand made a wry face and screamed at him. You How dare you touch us! You think you can get away with what you just did? Do you know whos behind us? You little rat, youre gonna end up just like that old man once they f! A spark shot out from Yeon-woos eyes. *Swish* *Puck* Kuuk! Before the man could finish his words, Yeon-woo ran up to him and stuck his bayonet into his chest in a flash. The bayonet penetrated deep into his chest, and the tip of the blade hung right near the heart as the impact had crushed all of his ribs. If he pushed a little deeper, the blade would definitely stab his heart. The man gasped for air. He couldnt say anything for a while due to the immense pain. Now he knew. There was something scarier than even death itself. The white mask came right before his face with its two eye holes blazing like a pair of Will-o-the-wisps. Say that again. What? Henova? The man tried to pretend he wasnt panicking, even though his whole body was trembling in fear. Then, a thought occurred to him that he might be able to live if he threatened him with Henova. Hey, if you just let us go, that old man can live! Yeon-woo pushed the bayonet in and completely crushed his heart as if he was no longer worth listening to. What did you do to Henova? Another man looked at Yeon-woo while shivering. I, I cant say! Yeon-woo quickly sliced the neck of the one who was reluctant to answer. At that moment, the rest of the men realized. The moment they hesitated to answer, their head would fall. Let me ask you again. What did you do? W, we didnt Kurk! The man was beheaded as he tried to lie his way out. Because of Draconic Eyes, it was easy to tell if they were lying or not. There were two of them left now. One mouth is enough. Whoever spoke first, would get to live. Th, thats! Our boss said our clan would lose prestige if we left Henova like this, so he sent another group to destroy Henovas smithy! *Splash* Yeon-woo quickly got rid of the one who didnt answer. The last remaining man drenched in his teammates blood trembled in fear. But regardless of his current state, Yeon-woo said coldly. Lead the way. * * * Yeon-woo frowned after seeing what happened to Henovas smithy. The whole shop was already half destroyed. The door was smashed to pieces, and the weapons and the armor pieces that were once displayed on the racks were all shattered, scattered on the floor. There were also quite a few artifacts that were missing. People from nearby shops were only watching from afar as they were afraid of being targeted by the clan. Inside the shop, there was only Henova sitting on the floor, looking devastated by the sudden disaster. He was all covered in dust as if he had tried to resist the men who had destroyed the smithy. Yeon-woo saw footprints and bruises all over his body. Even though Henova was good at smithing, he was not as good at fighting. Which was the reason why he couldnt climb up The Tower despite being close to Arthia. Henova. Oh Its you, kid. Henova was staring into the air with vacant eyes until Yeon-woo called him. With an air of indifference, Im sorry. Everything you left behind, everything I was making for you, they stole all of it. Ill try to make amends. What about your body? Are you alright? But when Yeon-woo approached Henova, he first checked if Henova had any serious injuries. Henovas eyes fluttered. It doesnt seem like you have any severe injury. Thats a relief. But in case you have any internal damage, lets get you to a doctor or a healer nearby. Do you have anyone you know of? But! You can leave the rest to me. Ill stay here and get things sorted. So dont worry about this place and please go take care of yourself. . Henova couldnt continue speaking. Gyges Eyes, the artifact ordered by Yeon-woo, was one of the best artifacts one could make in the whole Tower. And Henova was halfway done completing the order. But it ended up getting it stolen by other players, and him losing all the necessary materials. However, Yeon-woo made no mention of it at all. Especially after he had lost extremely rare materials such as the Venom Gland of Akashas Snake. Instead, he was concerned about Henovas wellbeing. Yeon-woo gave a smile to reassure him that everything would be alright. Then he turned to the door and spoke to the neighbour shopkeeper that was lurking outside the smithy. I need you to take Henova to a doctor. B, but. He looked afraid of being targeted by the clans. Yeon-woos eyes sank coldly. Looks like you are not worried about me causing you trouble. O, okay okay. The shopkeeper turned pale and hurried into the smithy and gave Henova a piggyback. Henova looked at Yeon-woo with an uneasy look. What are you gonna do? Ill go get the lost items. It wont take long. Henova realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do and tried to dissuade him, saying it would be dangerous. The ones who did this to Henova had committed thievery several times before, not just in his smithy, but in several other places. However, none of the shopkeepers were able to express any complaints because of their considerable influence over the Outer District. Night Watch. They belonged to one of the most powerful clans that ruled over the underworld of the Outer District. There was also a rumor that they had Red Dragon, one of the Eight Clans, watching their back. So no one could even think of stopping Night Watchs wrongdoings. And that was why Henova didnt ask the nearby shopkeepers for help either. Even if they helped him in good faith, they would get bad faith in return. In addition, Henova considered it as a sin that he had to atone for. The sin of being a bystander when his friend was in peril. It was the punishment he had laid upon himself. So Henova wanted to stop Yeon-woo before he was hurt. But the moment he looked into Yeon-woos eyes, he was left speechless. A strong look of determination. That look reminded him of someone he used to know. The owner of those eyes in his head was a playful and humorous young boy, and the one in front of him right now had the exact opposite personality. But for some reason, he couldnt shake the idea that they were the same person. Leaving Henova behind, Yeon-woo kicked off the ground. Henova blankly watched Yeon-woo disappear into the distance. * * * Name. Wi, Willett. Yeon-woo was planning to have the captured player reveal the location of their base. The clans of the underworld usually kept their location secret in order to protect themselves from hostile forces. So if he disclosed the location, he would be branded as a traitor and might have to run away from his own clan for the rest of his life. But a nearby fist was scarier than a far-off sword. Willett, in his desire to survive the current predicament, revealed the location right away, and even led him all the way to their base. When they arrived, they stopped in front of a two-story inn named Where Wind Dwells. If this is the wrong place, youre dead. I, I know. Willett took a big gulp. Even on their way here, he had reconsidered several times. Shouldnt I take him somewhere else? But if I do, hell definitely kill me, right? But if I led him to our base, the clan master will kill me. But whenever he did, the memory of his teammates being defeated so easily came back to him, making him hesitant. He at least didnt want to die like that. Furthermore, Those eyes, what the fuck are they? Two eyes shining beneath a white mask. They were as dark as dusk and as deep as the abyss. They provoked absolute fear in him just by looking into them. Eventually, Willett couldnt help but to lead him to their secret base. Th, this is it. Yeon-woo silently directed his gaze towards the building Willett pointed at. Judging by its appearance, it was nothing but a dilapidated inn where only poor players would stay. However, This is the right place. I can sense some things here and there. When he scanned the inn, he could feel several devices like traps installed all over the inn, not to mention players hiding inside hidden compartments. Lets get in. But! O, okay. Willett didnt wanted to go inside, but seeing Yeon-woos two eyes, he eventually closed his eyes and opened the door. He looked like a cow being dragged into a slaughterhouse. Hmm? Willett, why are you. Inside, the inn was very dark and full of tobacco smoke. When Willett walked in, the man behind the counter tilted his head. But soon, he was startled when Yeon-woo leaped out from behind Willett. Wh, who Kuak! Yeon-woo snatched the mans arm and snapped it with a twist. Only then did they realize their target had broken into their base. Damn it! Willett! You filthy traitor! How dare you betray us? Custodial staff cleaning the inn, customers eating in the dining area, and even the guests sleeping in their room. All of them came out to fight the intruder. I was forced to do it. Willett made excuses in trembling voice, but no one listened to his words. *Pat* Yeon-woo threw the man he held in his grasp towards the wall and kicked off the ground. I need to knock them all out as soon as possible. Through his keen senses, their attack patterns were being drawn inside his head. *Kwang* Yeon-woo didnt draw out much mana for this fight. But it would be enough to subdue the players. For the one aiming for his side with a dagger, Yeon-woo pulled his arm, twisting it outwards. And for the one aiming for his legs, he kicked up his chin, smashing his jawbone. Holy shit! Hows he doing all that? Hes just one person! Attack him all at once! The clan members kept pouring out almost endlessly, making him wonder could so many of them have been hiding in such a confined space. But regardless of their numbers, Yeon-woo swiftly knocked them out one by one. He kicked away their weapons, smashed their armor, sliced their flesh and broke their bones. On his path, there were several bodies of players lying down wounded. Ahh! My arm! My arm! This is mad! Aaaaargh! Yeon-woo twisted the shoulder of the man he grabbed and kicked him into his stomach. *Kwang* Chapter 64 The Tower (5) The kicked player flew far off like a kite with its string cut. He tumbled on the floor, smashing a table and a couple of chairs. His groan echoed along the entire inn. Idiots! Were dealing with one goddamn player whos even freshly out of the tutorial! All the way across the hallway, there was a man shouting at the rest of the players. Yeon-woo flung himself towards him. What the fuck? S, stop him! The player flinched as his face turned pale. The others stood in front of him, as if protecting their leader. *Puck* *Puck* However, Yeon-woo easily knocked down the players blocking his path, quickly approached the player and tightly clutched his neck. Kuk! Before he could say anything, *Crunch* Yeon-woo put strength into his grip, instantly breaking his neck. His head helplessly fell forward with his tongue rolling out from his mouth. No! Not Sai! H, how the hell? Yeon-woo crudely threw away the corpse and concentrated on the faint sound he had been hearing. Where is it? Up or Down? Soon after, Yeon-woo was able to hear something going clink. It was the sound of traps. Thanks to the sound, Yeon-woo found an empty space lying beyond the traps. Inside, he felt a persons figure running hurriedly across the space. Was he trying to escape through a secret passage? Thats not happening. Yeon-woo quickly made a rough estimation of the figures position as he activated his Mana Circuit. With the mana wrapped around his calf, he stomped the ground. *Kwaaang* The floor underneath his feet caved in as if a bomb had exploded. The impact further crushed the traps placed around the building, creating a massive chain explosions. *Rumble* A series of shock waves shook the entire inn up and down. T, th, that! F, f, fuck! Those who had yet to fight with Yeon-woo stood with their mouths agape at the unbelievable sight. The impact left a big hole in the floor, revealing a hidden room underneath his feet. Through the hole, Yeon-woo found a person in front of a large safe, frightened at the sudden turn of events. It seemed he was in the midst of opening the safe. A man with rotund belly. It was Daem, the clan master of the Night Watch. *Tak* Yeon-woo lightly jumped down the floor and landed in front of him. *Tremble* Daem stood in shocked silence with his mouth agape. He collapsed on the floor with his back leaning against the wall. *Creak* At the same time, the safes lock was unlocked and its door slowly opened. He could see various documents of bearer bonds and certificates, gold bars and other small jewels lying well-organized in each compartment. Yeon-woo slowly approached Daem as he fixed his grip on his bayonet. Below the mask, Yeon-woos eyes were smiling coldly. Daem stretched his hand into the safe while facing Yeon-woo. A sword was caught in between his fingertips. It was an artifact he had kept separately in his secret safe. D, die! Daem quickly picked up the sword and rushed towards Yeon-woo. He drew out every single drop of his mana and started to cast all of his skills. But Yeon-woo simply swung his Magic Bayonet along the flaws of his sword, snapping it in half, and drew out Carshinas Dagger, stabbing it into his throat. *Puck* *Gurgle* Bloody froth spewed out from his mouth, and his body soon collapsed on the floor. It was the fall of a clan master who had once dictated the underworld. Yeon-woo threw his body to the floor and looked up through the hole above him. There was a forlorn look in the faces of the players on the upper floor. One of you, come down here. * * * H, heres the coffee you asked for.. Yeon-woo let out a mild laugh as he watched the man bring a cup of coffee. His hand putting down the coffee cup was trembling slightly. Did you poison it? How would I even think of such a vile trick? His face turned pale as he replied. It wasnt that he hadnt thought about it, but he knew that if he did, it would be him who would be lying as a corpse instead of the masked man. Just where the hell did this monster come from? The second advisor of Night Watch who now turned into the first advisor, Bister, felt like he was going to go crazy. Previously, there had been rookies who blindly approached Henova when they heard of him and his title of one of the five Master Blacksmiths. Usually for such players, they just had to threaten them a little for them to turn tails. He had presumed this time would also be the case. The only difference was that this time, the artifacts they had taken from Henovas smithy were very good. No, they werent just very good. They were abnormally outstanding. The Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm and a half-complete Gyges Eyes. The moment Daem and Bister saw those, their eyes rolled back from greed. They were items with ratings that they had never seen in their whole lives inside The Tower. At the same time, they began to worry about the aftermath of taking such valuable items. Because the player with such artifacts be no common player. So they did an investigation regarding who the owner of those artifacts could be. Shouldnt have listened to Daem! And as a result of their investigation, they were able to find out an interesting fact. The fact that the mysterious player who made a new record in the tutorial had received the Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm as a reward. When they figured this out, Daem almost screamed from joy. No matter how good of a player he was, a novice was still a novice after all. Stealing artifacts from such a player was as easy as picking up items dropped on the floor. Not just that, but his whereabouts could also be sold as valuable information to many players who wondered where he was at a pretty high price. Who would have thought the Hoarder was staying not in The Tower but in the Outer District? It was like what they say, you cant see whats right under your nose. But Bister, on the other hand, was reluctant to steal the items. Although he was a novice, being a player with such highly rated items he most likely had someone watching over his back. Even if he didnt as of now, he would definitely in the future. But Daem simply ignored Bisters apprehension. And the price of such complacency was just too great. Our entire clan got destroyed. Damn it. Night Watch was not a small-sized clan. Normally, they wouldnt be defeated so easily. They had even spread the rumor that they were under the protection of one of the Eight Clans, Red Dragon. Even underworld clans bigger than Night Watch couldnt touch them solely because of that reason. But Yeon-woo didnt care about that at all. Bister thought they might have to close their business for a while. No, maybe they were already done for. They had so many casualties from this one battle. Their base had also been destroyed in the process. It was evident that the yet unscathed would drop out from their clan overnight. The consequences of messing with the wrong person were miserable. *Tak* Yeon-woo put down the coffee cup on the table and glanced at Bister with a cold look. The sudden sound made Bister flinch a little. Just by looking at him, Bister felt like he was being chained down. Lets talk about the compensation, shall we? C, compensation? Henovas artifacts and the smithy you destroyed, the economic loss Henova suffered due to the obstruction of his business, the treatment for both physical and psychological damage Henova received We have a lot to take from you, dont we? If you dont want to, Ill take whats on your neck. Bister instantly shook his head. He didnt dare to say that it was not just their clan, but also others, involved in this matter. First things first, Ill take whats in that safe. Bisters face ashened. It was the moment when the last remaining funds of the Clan were stolen. Youre going to have to fix the smithy with your own hands. Bring the ones that destroyed the smithy and hurt Henova. I want them to fix the building. Also, I need you to keep your eyes on Henovas smithy so none of the other clans can come bother him again. Bister squeezed his eyes shut and nodded. You can report it however you want to that clan watching over your back. Well, I dont know if theyll have time to look after your clan. . Bister remained silent with his mouth shut tight. For some reason, Yeon-woo seemed to know some of the underlying mechanisms of the underworld society. As he mentioned, Red Dragon wouldnt pay attention to what happened outside The Tower despite them belonging to Red Dragon. Even if Night Watch were to be disbanded, they would send players not to take revenge but only to investigate the cause. Bisters head fell down helplessly. All right, Ill leave the rest to you then. Yeon-woo got up from his seat, pushing his chair back. Bisters legs were trembling. * * * Yeon-woo returned to the smithy with his backpack full of items. Should I have given them more orders? When he sat down in front of Bister, Yeon-woo, in fact, had a second plan in his mind. He once thought of killing everyone in Night Watch and a couple more underworld clans and hang their heads in front of Henovas smithy. But the underworld was the underworld after all. Their vacancy would soon be filled with other new clans. New flies that would bug Henova with different means. If so, it would be better to keep the original one and make them compliant. Even though Yeon-woo had left them with enormous damages, with their size, it was likely that they would regain their power very soon. And theyll be the shield thatll protect Henova from the other clans hindrance. And when Yeon-woo returned to Henovas smithy organizing his thoughts, Hmm? Yeon-woo could see Henova roaming in front of his smithy with his face full of anxiety. Seeing his head wrapped in bandages, it seemed he had already returned after treating his wounds. But his eyes were still trembling worriedly. . Yeon-woo felt himself swelling up inside. So he had to spend some time trying to put on a calm face and then made some noise once he was ready. When Henova turned his head towards the source of the noise, the worried look on his face was suddenly replaced with delight. But after a moment, he quickly turned around clearing his throat, and turned back to his usual angry look. Henova then creased his brows as much as he could and shouted at Yeon-woo in a loud voice. Where have you been wandering! But Henova couldnt string the rest of the sentence because Yeon-woo suddenly let out a short chuckle as he put down his backpack. He started to take out items from the backpack one after another. The items not only included artifacts and materials Henova originally had, but also consisted of those he brought from Night Watchs safe. Henova turned his gaze at Yeon-woo and his backpack for some time. Various emotions swirled inside Henovas eyes. Then he spoke after a deep sigh.. You bastard. Did you already get yourself into trouble? Yeon-woo nodded without saying any word. I knew you wouldnt listen to me. What about the clan? Did you take care of them? Yes. Okay then. Thats all that matters. Pick them back up and come in. Henova went inside, grumbling to the end. But Yeon-woo could feel the warmth from his voice. A small smile rested on Yeon-woos lips. After picking the items back up, Yeon-woo followed Henova into the smithy.. * * * News about the incident of Henovas smithy spread quickly across The Tower. Night Watch ran around everywhere trying to put the rumor to a stop. Because the fate of their clan was on the line. But as it was impossible to stop all the mouths of the players in The Tower from babbling, the rumor spread from player to player, along with the whereabouts of the missing player known as the Hoarder. Because of this, several clans of the underworld started to move. They monitored his every move, made rough reports with the information gathered and started to sell them to clients at high prices. A number of giant clans began to work under the table in order to scout Yeon-woo. The rumor didnt only get to the ears of those clans, but it also reached those who had been searching for him for several weeks. What? Outer District? Why is he out there all of a sudden? Phante stopped drinking his alcohol and frowned at the words he heard from the table next to him. The player, frightened by Phantes reaction, had to explain for a whole hour everything about the rumors he had heard. But nothing except one name entered Phantes ears. So, hes at the Outer District? Just outside The Tower! Phantes eyes shone with an intense glow. Edora, on the other hand, Henova? She tilted her head at the sound of a somehow familiar name. Chapter 65 The Tower (6) The next morning. When Yeon-woo arrived at Henovas smithy, he saw people fixing the shops door. They were people from Night Watch. When he entered through the new door, the whole smithy was furnished with brand new furniture and smithing tools. So, do you like it? Yeon-woo smiled and spoke to Henova while his eyes were still fixed on the players from Night Watch running busily around the shop. Do I like what? Your shop. It looks much better than before, doesnt it? By the way, nows your chance to thank me. Henova snorted at Yeon-woos joke with his short arm crossed. Hmph! I know you did this to have me make Gyges Eye faster. Why would I thank you when you did this for your own sake? Besides, you didnt do any work here. But unlike his harsh words, Henovas nose and ear were slightly red. It seemed he was too bashful to pay someone compliments. There was a word that refers to someone like him. Yeon-woo recalled a word he had heard back on Earth. Tsundere. Hmm? what did you say? Yeon-woo calmly shook his head. But he couldnt stop his mouth from curling up. He thought it was a relief he was wearing a mask at a time like this. Henova looked at Yeon-woo again with a suspicious look on his face, but Yeon-woo kept pretending as if nothing happened. The smile on Yeon-woos mouth didnt go away for a long time. It was a word that matched Henova too well. * * * And when the repairs were finished, Yeon-woo and Henova went back to their ordinary routine. Both of them picked up a hammer again, one to finish the artifact, and the other to practice metallurgy. *Tang* *Tang* Just by looking at the surface, everything that happened last night seemed like a lie. [Draconic Eyes can now reveal more flaws.] [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 22.9%] From some point onwards, Yeon-woo found himself completely fascinated with metallurgy. He cast Draconic Eyes and gazed at the scorching piece of metal. A thinly dotted line appeared along the edge of the metal freshly taken out its mold. The lines only visible to Yeon-woo Flaws. Draconic Eyes was able to peek through the true nature of things. This was done by reestablishing the information the caster originally had, calculating the most efficient route of achieving their goal and providing visible hints of the route. Those visible hints are the flaws. And thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to handle metal quite easily. *Tang* *Tang* The knowledge and techniques that Henova imparted to Yeon-woo were something worth over a thousand pieces of gold to any other blacksmith, and he was aware of this fact. When Yeon-woo watched the way Henova handled the hammer, the bellow, and all the other tools, he could feel how much effort Henova poured into making a single piece of work. Therefore, Yeon-woo tried to capture every single motion Henova made and memorize every single word Henova said. And his practice based on such information helped Yeon-woo step up his forging several levels. Others might have considered it as cheating. No wonder why the dragon race is known as the worlds wisest race. Draconic Eyes, the eyes that seek the truth by observing all creation and acquiring all knowledge. It was merely a small part of Draconic Eyes true power that Yeon-woo had access to. But even that was enough to induce a very fast growth. And now, he was just a few steps away from completing the succession process. Yeon-woo was curious as to what kind of abilities he would be able to wield once he developed a complete Dragon Body. *Taang* Yeon-woo hammered the metal piece he had folded several times for the last time. There was a distinct wavy pattern drawn on the surface of the metal. He then picked it up with a tong and submerged it into a container filled with cold water to finish the tempering process. *Tsss* A big cloud of white steam shot out from the container when the metal touched the water. Despite the suffocating hot air, Yeon-woo tried to keep his eyes on the fuming metal. [Your understanding of metallurgy has increased. The attained knowledge will open up several more possibilities.] [Knowledge is a power that will broaden your horizons and enlarge the world around you. Learn and understand more knowledge and become a seeker of truth. The dragons blessing will always be with you. [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 25.1%] [Knowledge increase has been confirmed. The vessel has become softer and more flexible. The halted succession process will resume. 93% 94%.] [Current progress: 94.9%] *Drop* *Drop* Beads of sweat kept falling onto the floor. This is definitely something that cannot be taken easy. Yeon-woo lightly massaged his shoulders. Learning metallurgy was not an easy task even with the help of Draconic Eyes. Having to sit in one place hammering the metal in front of a searing forge, he felt stiff and sore all over his body. But through this experience, Yeon-woo realized the importance of mental training in parallel with physical training. Though very little, the halted process was able to progress. Thanks to that, he felt very relieved. So, balance is what I need for progress, isnt it? Damn, I thought I was so close to finishing it, but its going to get complicated. Yeon-woo was hit by a sudden wave of fatigue from the thought. But as soon as he felt tired, the Magic Circuit circulated mana through his body, melting away the fatigue. Yeon-woo was able to feel his growth in person. If there was a barrier that was limiting him from further advancement, he felt like it had just retracted a little. Now, lets see. Yeon-woo stared at the metal piece he had crafted. [An Unfinished Good Metal Casting] Estimated classification: Two-handed Weapon Estimated rating: F Estimated durability: 5-10 Description: A casting that has not yet been completed. It doesnt look bad for a first attempt. It turned out okay for a first try. Yeon-woo licked his lips in anticipation. He then turned to Henova to talk about his work. But when he looked at him, he was stunned for a few seconds. [Henova the Dwarf] CP: ??? / Personality: Shy and bashful It was a window regarding Henovas information. What are you looking at? Keep your head down and get to work! Henova shouted at him when he saw Yeon-woo standing in place staring at him. The warm look he had shown Yeon-woo for a very short time yesterday had turned back to his normal cold look today. Yeon-woo didnt care much because he was aware that his cold attitude was just an act to hide his shy inner character. Im sorry. Yeon-woo shifted his gaze back to the metal piece. I can see peoples information now? It was a feat he didnt expect to accomplish. He didnt know the possibilities that the system mentioned included access to other peoples information. The ability to view peoples information I can take this as an advantage in combat. There was a big difference between knowing and not knowing the enemy when fighting them, even if it was just trifling information. Although he couldnt see much about Henova, this was still going to be of great help later on. Because he had a great number of enemies he had to defeat. A very trivial and yet so influential change. Yeon-woo was beginning to understand the underlying mechanisms behind the Draconic Eyes. The more he learned and experienced, the better the Draconic Eyes would become. But what was that CP thing on the information window? He felt curiosity about the strange concept, but he quickly dismissed the inquiry with a firm shake. Instead, Yeon-woo quickly took out the pocket watch while Henova was looking the other way, and examined with Draconic Eyes. However, [Information inaccessible.] Yeon-woo clicked his tongue lightly. I guess its not the time yet. Well, Rome wasnt built in a single day. It did not disappoint Yeon-woo. He would be able to access the information once he gained enough proficiency. Bearing that in mind, Yeon-woo picked up the hammer again. *Tang* The sound rang clearer than usual. By the way, shy and bashful Yeah, that sounds just like him. Yeon-woo let out a chuckle as he recalled the words that the system used to describe Henova. * * * Yeon-woo continued his visits to Henova and kept tormenting him. What are the standards for determining directions when welding the metal? What do I do when the heat exceeds the appropriate temperature? The bellows blowing force is weaker than I thought. Why did you do that for that part? Now that he knew more about forging, he had more questions he wanted to ask. So whenever he had any question, he immediately went to Henova and asked him. And because of that, Henova couldnt sit down and do his work properly when Yeon-woo was around. Ill tell you what. Youll learn when you go practice, idiot! Im asking these in order to practice. Im telling you to learn by yourself! Then teach me how to learn by myself. Ill go learn by myself when you do. Aaargh! You bastard! Henova tried to ignore him in order to do his work, but he had to give up as Yeon-woo was so persistent in asking his questions. He even began to suspect that Yeon-woo was trying to get revenge for all his previous nagging. And after many quarrels, Yeon-woo made discernible progress. Henova, can you take a look at this? How many times a day are you going to call me? Let me do some work too, goddamn it! This is your order and if I cant make it in time, its your loss, not mine! Im done making my sword. What? Henova lashed out, thinking Yeon-woo had called him to bother him again. But after hearing what Yeon-woo had to say, his eyes became round with shock. You made a sword? Yes. Henova gave a loud snort. It had been only a little over ten days since Yeon-woo started to practice forging. Although his growth speed was something out of the ordinary, it was impossible for a beginner like him to create something within such a short amount of time. Hah! Youve been getting on my nerves all this time, havent you? Now its my turn. Henova was going to point out any slightest fault he could find to get back at him. But Yeon-woo secretly smiled, knowing what Henova was thinking. Then he handed over his work to Henova. Henova received the object with a suspicious look. It was a weapon with the shape of a sword. [Sword of a Novice Blacksmith] Classification: One-handed Sword Rating: E Description: A sword that turned out much better than the initial expectation. The blade is a little dull for a sword but has a decent durability. The first word Henova spat out after seeing his sword was, What the hell. A curse word. This cant be. Henova muttered to himself after realizing the sword Yeon-woo had forged was something that could not have come out of the hands of a novice blacksmith with only ten days of experience. He knew that his skills were growing at a rapid pace, but this was beyond his imagination. How the hell did he do that? When Hanova noticed that Yeon-woo was looking at him, he cleared his throat belatedly. Well, its decent for something you made for the first time But I wont call this a sword, this is still trash. Would it kill you to say some nice words? Shush! Its up to me whether I praise you or not! Anyway, you still have to practice a lot! This is still far from good! Then Im going to have to keep asking you. Now, stop bothering me! No. You little prick! But at that moment, Yeon-woo felt something fiercely flying in from outside the smithy. Before he could warn Henova, Yeon-woo grabbed him and leaped to the side. *Kwang* Suddenly the wall exploded, and something broke inside. Someone with two huge fists, flaring eyes, and a horn to the side of his head. It was Phante. Is this where you ran off to, you cheater? Because of you Because of you I had to search every corner of The Tower! Do you have any idea. But before he could finish his words, a fist came flying in from the middle of the dust cloud and, *Puck* Kueeek! Phante went flying across the room as he let out a weird scream. Chapter 66 The Tower (8) Phantes intrusion was the very last thing Yeon-woo expected. Thankfully, the shattered wall was soon repaired by the automatic restoration magic circle installed by Night Watch. However, Hanovas shattered mind was left unrepaired. Night Watchs misconduct and Phantes intrusion, both happening with a gap of less than a day in between. Henova wondered what had he done to deserve this. Hoo- Hoo- Henova blankly puffed away at his pipe to control his temper. Several deep furrows were plowed above his eyebrows. *Tang* *Tang* But regardless of Henovas agony, Yeon-woo kept on hammering in his place. It seemed like he had even more interest in metallurgy after his first successful work. However, the sound of hammering, which used to be so cordial to Henova, couldnt feel more dissonant now. Are you going to leave him like that? Yeon-woo looked back for a moment. In the corner of the smithy, there was Phante with his gigantic body crouched down staring at Yeon-woo as he rubbed his bruised eye with an egg. When their eyes met, . . *Tang* *Tang* Yeon-woo immediately turned away to continue hammering. Hey! Feeling disregarded, Phante sprang up and screamed out loud in a fit of anger. But Yeon-woo didnt give him a second glance. *Tang* *Tang* I was caught off guard just now. So that doesnt count! *Tang* *Tang* Lets go at it again. Ill crush you this time! *Tang* *Tang* Come step outside. Fight man to man! Warrior to warrior! Lets just get it over with. *Tang* *Tang* Bloody hell! Listen to me when I talk to you! Phante blew his top as Yeon-woo ignored every single word he said. For a moment, he agonized deeply whether to punch Yeon-woo in the face or not. But picking a fight with someone who didnt have the will to fight would tarnish his reputation as a proud warrior of the One-horned Tribe. And he did not want that to happen. Of course, fighting someone innocent is a big disgrace. But it seems like destroying an innocents smithy isnt much of a disgrace. Hmm Ill have to ask the Martial King later. Henova muttered in a low voice. Phante flinched at his words. Hearing Yeon-woos voice from the inside, he had broken into this shabby looking building without much thought. But never in his wildest dreams did he think this was the smithy of a blacksmith who had supplied weapons to his tribe several times before. The worst part was that he was an acquaintance of his father. So in efforts to get over his embarrassment, Fight with me! Phante chose to ignore Henova and keep glaring at Yeon-woo. The wrinkles in the middle of Henovas forehead deepened. He debated with himself several times whether or not to bring out the halberd that had been left in the storage for the past ten years. The only reason that kept that from happening was Edora. Please, have a drink of this and calm yourself. Edora gave a bright smile and handed a cup of warm quince tea to Henova. As Henova took the cup, his eyes lingered on the sword she carried with her. Your sword looks familiar. Edora smiled timidly. Do you remember? This is the sword you forged for me when I was very young. Oh, right. Now I remember. You were that stubborn little girl of the Martial King. Have you grown this much already? Henova chuckled as he remembered a girl with her cute round eyes pulling on his trousers asking him to make a sword for her. Come to think of it, there was also a boy who was such a troublemaker. Which he could easily connect to this young man. It seems like he hasnt changed much since the last time he saw him. By the way, are you going to stop him? Henova pointed at Phante with his chin. He was still pestering Yeon-woo to fight with him. Theres much I can do when hes like that. Hes that kind of man. Edora said as if she was already too used to it. Hmm. Henova let out a deep groan. * * * From that day on, in addition to Yeon-woo, two more people started to visit Henovas smithy everyday. Are you going to fight me today? Come on, be a man! *Tang* *Tang* Of course, Yeonwoo ignored him. But Phante didnt give up. So he kept on nagging, A warrior must accept a challenge to a duel! When Yeon-woo was hammering, So fight me if youre a warrior! When he was having a meal, Lets fight! Even when he went to the bathroom to do his business. Come on! However, Yeon-woo still acted as if he didnt hear him at all. Then from some point onward, Stop acting like you dont hear me! Im really gonna hit you in the face. His requests turned into threats, Please, I really want to fight you. Then the threats turned into pleas, I beg you. And in the end, he was close to tears. Any other person would have at least listened if someone asked something this badly. But Yeon-woo stubbornly kept on hammering without giving him a single glance. *Tang* *Tang* Pleeease Eventually, Henovas patience ran out and ended up bursting out. Just fight him and get it over with! Yeah! Do as he said! Phante chimed in. Henova glared at Phante. You, shut the hell up! Phante looked at Yeon-woo with his lips sealed. Henova also stared at Yeon-woo. Edora, who had been quietly reading a book in a corner, raised her head and turned to Yeon-woo. All eyes were suddenly focused on him. . In the end, Yeon-woo lowered his hammer and looked at Phante with annoyed eyes. Why do I have to fight you? You can match your skills against mine as a warrior! The thing is, I dont care. You can call it a win. Didnt we talk about this already? But That doesnt work like that! What good does it to me if we fight? What kind of warrior talks about good or bad when fighting? I do. Yeon-woos emphatic answer left Phante dumbfounded. Born and raised as a warrior, Phante couldnt understand anything about Yeon-woo. Or you can make a bet. Yeon-woo said with an impish smile. Forget about fighting if you dont want to bet. Then he turned his head back to the anvil. L, loser serves winner as his hyung! Phante shouted out urgently Yeon-woo turned his head again with a sullen look . Would you even listen to a hyung? Of course I would! Phante shouted boastingly as he pounded on his chest with his fist. Yeon-woo then released his grip on the hammer. All right. Lets do it. * * * After a minute or two, *Puuuck* A very loud thud was heard from outside the smithy. *Creak* Yeon-woo soon came back into the smithy shaking his head a few times, . And Phante followed him with his shoulders drooping. On his face, he now had two bruises over his eyes that made him look like a panda. Henova could already tell who had won the fight. Now that the fight was over, there should be nothing left to bother him while he worked. But as he picked up his hammer, a sudden thought made him tilt his head. Hmm? Hold on. Isnt he the son of the Martial King? Henova looked at Yeon-woo with slightly shocked eyes. Hasnt it been only a minute or so since they started fighting? Edora also looked at Yeon-woo with glittering eyes. They had a close match when they fought previously in the tutorial. But now, it didnt take Yeon-woo much time to subdue Phante. Hes become even stronger! He had grown at an incredible pace. Yeon-woo sat down in front of the anvil and picked up his hammer despite all the gazes fixed on him. Hell finally be quiet now. Phante sat down beside Yeon-woo and watched him temper the metal without a word. He looked so pitiful, almost like a puppy sitting in the rain. But that was a natural reaction after what had happened. He had spent his whole life honing his skills as a warrior, but he ended up with both eyes covered in bruises. Phante sat there with a blank look for a long time, then he carefully opened his mouth. But hyung, why are you staying here in Outer District instead of going straight into The Tower? Phante asked a question with eyes full of curiosity as he slightly blurred the word hyung in the sentence. His skill level did not fit in a place like this. But for some reason, he had decided to postpone climbing The Tower. Yeon-woo lowered his hammer again and looked back at Phante with an indifferent look. Ya? Phante flinched at the sudden remark. Yo? (TN: Sentences with honorifics in Korean have to end in yo. In this scene, Yeon-woo is pointing out how Phante isnt using honorifics properly.) Yeon-woo went back to his hammering again. *Tang* *Tang* Phante continued his words in a hurry. I waited for you for so long in The Tower The whole time he was in The Tower, he could hardly appease his anger no matter what he did. He wanted to battle with Yeon-woo so badly. So Phante and Edora stayed at the lower floors of The Tower in order to meet Yeon-woo. Because going straight to The Tower after the tutorial was what most players did. It was common sense. The clans trying to recruit Yeon-woo experienced the same thing. They tried to find Yeon-woo on the lower floors of The Tower, but none of them could. And after about half a month of anxiously waiting for Yeon-woo to show up, Edora came up with an idea. That if he wasnt climbing The Tower, he had to be in Outer District. Phante laughed at her idea, saying that it was impossible, But Edora persuaded him that there was no harm in checking. So they came out of The Tower. And that was when they heard of it. About what happened between Yeon-woo and Night Watch. So here he was. But of course, the result was a total defeat. Phante had a strong sense of pride in his skills and ability. He believed that no one of his age could be a match for him, and that even if he were to climb The Tower, he wouldnt be able to find any rival on the lower floors. Kahn, the Blood Sword? Doyle, the Foxy Tail? Vyram, the Marcusian swordsman? There have been players who were said to be on par with him, but Phante himself had never considered them to be on his level. Such an expert as himself, however, was instantly knocked down by Yeon-woo. It was hard to understand why such a person was staying in the Outer District. However, Phante. Ah Yes? Yeon-woo said in an irritated tone. Can you please be quiet? I cant concentrate if you keep blabbering like that. Yeon-woo sealed Phantes mouth tightly under his authority as hyung and focused on hammering again. *Tang* *Tang* * * * Yeon-woo was aware that Phante was still looking at him with sunken eyes, but he simply ignored his gaze. But underneath his mask, there was a faint smile hanging on his lips. The reason I stay here. A smile with a lot of meaning in it. There are plenty. Chapter 67 The Tower (9) For the past month, Yeon-woo had been quite busy. During the time he was waiting for Henova to complete Gyges Eyes, he traced back to where his brother had been, trying to live the life his brother had lived. Not only that, he also practiced metallurgy in order to repair his brothers pocket watch. And he had one more reason to stay in Outer District. To work out a strategy to speedrun through the lower floors. Jeong-woo cleared the first ten floors within 10 days. The reason why Arthia had drawn the players attention from all over The Tower. It was because they had passed through the so called Beginner Zone floors 10 days after finishing the tutorial, which was equivalent to clearing one floor a day for ten days. It was an unprecedented record which had become a turning point in the thousands of years of The Towers history. Thanks to this, Jeong-woo and his team, Arthia, were able to prove themselves as one of the most influential clans in The Tower. And the record they set left an indelible mark that has never been broken even after the dissolution of Arthia. But of course, what Yeon-woo wanted to gain through breaking this record was neither honor nor glory. Jeong-woo was given Hades Key after setting that record. Hades key, the second key to opening Olympus Treasury. It was a hidden piece, given only to those who quickly passed through the Beginner Zone. Just like how Zeus Key was given only to the players who had topped the tutorial, The Tower was once again demanding players to accomplish an excruciatingly difficult task. Only after getting Hades Key, I belatedly became aware of both the existence of Olympus Treasury and the way to acquire Zeus Key. Then, I felt a bit regretful because if I had tried a little harder, I could have ranked first and gotten Zeus Key. Fortunately, I got a chance to enter Olympus Treasury later on, but if I had been able to get in a little earlier. The only way to acquire Hades Key was to break the previous record, which meant he had to pass through those 10 floors in less than 10 days. Though it would be challenging, he didnt think it would be too difficult. All the skills and experiences he had gained during the tutorial would serve of great help. And above all, he would have Gyges Eye added to his power. All of a sudden, a faint smile crossed Yeon-woos lips. Come to think of it, isnt this also a competition between me and Jeong-woo? The burning desire to beat his brother started to gather rapidly in his mind. His pride as an older brother didnt allow him to lose against Jeong-woo. Yeon-woo raised his head and looked out the window. Far away in the distance, there stood The Tower with its head poking through the cloudy sky. * * * Haa Those bastards! I havent had a single peaceful day after that idiot started coming here. In the smithy, after Yeon-woo and the siblings had left, Henova was grumbling as he furiously puffed at his pipe. His smithy had been a peaceful place for the past few years. But in a matter of a few days, too many things had happened all at once. And then, there were those three kids. No matter how many times he yelled at them to be quiet, they never listened. How did he end up tangled with those kids? This was all because of that kid with the white mask. Hold on a second whats his name again? While trying to recall Yeon-woos name, Henova soon realized that he had been calling him kid, idiot or bastard, but he had never called him by his name, or even asked him his name. Then he began to feel sorry for what he had done to him. At the same time, he felt thankful to Yeon-woo. No. No. Look at how stressed I am because of that little rascal! As he mumbled to himself, Henova walked over to the place where Yeon-woo always sat. In the place where the hammer had been making loud noises, the molten metal radiated intense heat, and the furnace spewed out scorching fire until just a few minutes ago. The images of Yeon-woo silently hammering a piece of metal, Phante noisy chattering next to him, and Edora quietly reading her book lingered there. He felt as though the images were going to come alive at any moment. Moreover, the images kept overlapping with another scene from his memory. Hey pops! Come take a look at this! Isnt this awesome? Wait a second, you used that skill, didnt you? You promised not to use any skill! Nope. I didnt use it. You dont even have proof. How can it come out like that without using your skill! You got proof? Huh? You asshole! Hey, guys. Can you please stop yelling? Im reading here. Go somewhere else if you want to read! Tsk. This is why people call you dumb. The noisy, messy, hectic, and chaotic scene that he remembered. In the past, there were kids who had visited his smithy every so often like it was their hideout. Henova tried shouting at them, kicking their butts, cursing at them and several other methods to kick them out of his smithy, but they didnt care for what he said. But it was a sight that was never going to happen ever again. A wisp of white smoke spew out accompanied by a deep sigh, rising up to fill up the ceiling of the smithy. I guess I did get old. Henova shook his head with a bitter smile. Hmph. Those bastards. It was probably better to call it a day here. If he kept hammering like this, he could ruin the artifact Lets see here Hmm, it seems like Im almost done with this artifact. Has it been a month already? Haha, time flies so fast. Time seemed to have passed faster than usual . The due date for when Henova had promised to complete the artifact was already reaching the end. Well, even if Im late, its all his fault. With that thought in mind, Henova was about to put out the fire of the furnace and stand up from his seat. Just then, *Creeeak* Excuse me. The door suddenly opened. Sorry, but the shops closed. Come back tomorrow if you. Henova first spoke to the sudden visitor without looking, and when he turned his head, his face stiffened. Standing in front of the door, there was a man he had sworn to never see again. A man from his old memories. Its been a long time, master. The man gave a slight grin at Henova. * * * Under the night sky covered by a bright moon and twinkling stars, Yeon-woo once again went to the cafe his brother used to often visit and drank his hazelnut coffee at the terrace. Over the fence, laid a magnificent night view brimming with sparkles of colorful lights. It was such an exuberant view that one could never grow tired of, but right now, Yeon-woos attention was engaged in something other than the view. [The information cannot be accessed.] [Appraisal failed] [The information cannot be accessed.] [Appraisal succeeded] [???s ??? Pocket Watch] ???. ??????. It worked. Yeon-woo nodded after examining his pocket watch with Draconic Eyes. It seemed like the attainment of metallurgy-related skills had finally allowed him to view its information. But of course, even if it was open, there was not much he could read. I still have a long way to go. But just as the idiom Well begun is half done said, now that he had it open, the only thing remaining was to gain more knowledge and skills to enhance Draconic Eyes. The moment he was smiling at his achievement, What are you doing here alone? Yeon-woo heard a voice from behind. He quickly put his pocket watch back into his pocket. In the meantime, Phante and Edora came and sat next to Yeon-woo. As if he still wasnt used to using honorifics, Phantes end of the sentence was spoken unclearly. Edora smiled and spoke after a sip of her coffee. Cain Oraboni isnt like you, Phante Oppa. He was probably mapping out the strategy to climb up The Tower. Isnt that right? (TN: Oppa is a Korean term used by females when referring to males older than them. Oraboni is a more polite way of saying Oppa.) She said with a broad smile. But unlike her smile, ? Yeon-woo was showing a puzzled face as if he had heard something wrong. Oraboniii?!? And Phante looked disgusted at the sound of his sisters kittenish voice he had never heard in his life. But Edora kept her smile on her face and continued. If you are hyung to my brother Phante, you are also oraboni to me. Or is there any other term you want me to call you? Phante blew his top at Edoras response. Not fair! Then call me oraboni too! Why would I? Edora lightly snorted at Phante. It was a distinctly different attitude compared to the one she had when talking to Yeon-woo. Phante was struck dumb and stared at Edora in bewilderment, but Edora simply ignored his look. Yeon-woo also burst out laughing at their conversation. These two were players he had only come across by chance. Yeon-woo thought they would leave him after Phante had fought with him, but the two still remained in the Outer District and followed him around. At first, he just ignored them. But as he spent more time with them, he started to find them cute, just like having little brother and sister. Especially whenever they start bickering, he also saw someone else in them. Yeon-woo and his brother. Kahn and Doyle. Siblings are just the same no matter where. And the moment Yeon-woo broke into a pleased smile, By the way, hyung. Yeon-woo came to his senses at Phantes calling. He had a strange look on his face. Ive been feeling this since this morning, He then glanced down the terrace. His eyes turned ferocious just like the ones he showed when they first met in the tutorial. Why are you leaving these tails alone? They really tick me off. The tails that Phante was talking about. It was the players that were spying on Yeon-woo. They themselves might believe nobody had noticed them, but what they didnt know was that they were being watched from the moment they started following him. However, Yeon-woo didnt bother chasing them away. Rather, he roamed more freely around the street trying to let them know where he was. But Phante couldnt understand the meaning of Yeon-woos actions. If he were in his shoes, he would have definitely taken measures. Yeon-woo also took a look down the building. Let them be. What? But. . All right, all right. Geez, you dont have to give me that look. Phante griped with a pout. Yeon-woo ignored him and lifted his coffee cup to his lips. He also found it quite annoying to be followed by those players. So he also tried to shake them off the first time he noticed their pursuit. But even if he got away for a moment, they soon kept up with him and started to follow him again, just like leeches. If so, it was better to just let them be. I dont want to cause any disturbance here either. Yeon-woo had no desire to shed blood in the place full of his brothers memories. At that moment, Yeon-woo noticed people starting to flock in front of the cafe building they were in. The players that had been spying on Yeon-woo also began to move busily, as if they had found something. Huh? Whats going on? Phante, too, had noticed a presence coming up the stairs, and turned his gaze to the entrance of the terrace. At the door, there was a neatly dressed man with a smile. Phante, on the other hand, creased his brows. He was displeased at the sight of someone approaching them without authorization. That was why he deliberately spread rumors saying that the siblings of the One-horned Tribe had rented the cafe building for a while in an effort to prevent people from entering the cafe. But as if the man didnt care about the rumors at all, he walked past Phante and Edora and stood in front of Yeon-woo. Then, he asked in a polite manner. Excuse me sir, but are you the Cain? Yes, but who are you? Yeon-woo asked, and the man cracked a broad smile. Nice to see you, Cain. Im Rahaam from the clan Red Zephyr. Id like to invite you to our clan Red Zephyr. Chapter 68 The Tower (10) Look whos popular. Uhaha. Yeon-woo looked at the table with a slightly irritated face. Phante burst out laughing at that sight, and Edora also smiled with her hand covering her mouth. It was because the table was now full of invitation letters from several clans for Yeon-woo. This meant that his performance had drawn the attention of clans all over The Tower. Most of them were from small and unknown clans, but some of them were from quite large ones. So, hyung, whats your plan? Phante asked with a grin. What plan? Regarding those clans. Seems like everyone wants you. Even the Eight Clans might come to you. But youre going to move by yourself, right? Just like many other places, The Tower also followed the law of the jungle. Therefore, most clans were always looking for strong new recruits. If they could recruit someone strong, they would be able to ascend to greater heights, and in turn, assert greater dominance over The Tower. As such, Phante was curious as to what choice Yeon-woo would make. As far as he knew, Yeon-woo had a strong sense of individuality. Although Yeon-woo seemed to have established a close relationship with Kahn and Doyle in the tutorial, he heard that Yeon-woo didnt clear the sections as a member of their team. Which suggested that he had cleared the whole tutorial as a solo player. Thus, he wondered whether or not he would continue to walk the unconventional route of a solo player even after entering The Tower. But Yeon-woos answer was somewhat vague. For the time being. Huh? What do you mean for the time being? You mean youre only planning to go solo for a while, and then look for a clan when your value increases? Think however you like. Hmm. Yeon-woo waved his hand as if he no longer wanted to bother with his questions. Phante gave a puzzled look as he failed to guess Yeon-woos plan. But of course, even though Yeon-woo just answered vaguely, he clearly had no intention of joining any particular team or clan. Even if I join a clan, itll just get in my way. In the tutorial, Yeon-woo had become acquainted with quite a few people. Though he had become somewhat attached to some of them, he never got to fully trust them. Because he was well aware of how his brother had fallen into the path of demise. He didnt want to leave anything that could backfire and become his weakness. So he tried to keep a certain distance from people he met, and Henova and these siblings werent the exception. Well, if I were to join a clan, there would be only one reason for it. Yeon-woo chuckled as he thought about the possibility of him joining a clan. But the laughter was full of murderous intent. Itd be to sneak into their safe house and stab a dagger into their hearts. But that would be a story for later as he was still too weak. For the time being, Ill have to focus on building up my strength by gathering all the hidden pieces that Jeong-woo left for me. It wont be too late to have my revenge after that. Even though he got rid of Leontes right-hand man, Bild, he was well aware that he had been lucky. So Yeon-woo wasnt going to face them head-on. For now, he had to suppress his vengeful thoughts and act as a normal player trying to reach the top. I will never belong in a team, a clan or anything related to other players. Just stay low and hide myself. Yeon-woos eyes glowed with determination. And when the time comes, I will rise up and cut their throats. Therefore, the first thing Yeon-woo had to do was to enter Olympus Treasury. Therein lies a very important artifact that he must acquire. Are you guys done drinking coffee? Then lets get up.. Yup. Okay. But the moment they got up from the table, Hmm This place hasnt changed much since the last time I was here. A man stepped into the terrace. He had a long red hair that looked like a flame blazing fervidly. And before they knew it, the surrounding noises had vanished. Even the tails that had been watching Yeon-woo from outside the cafe disappeared. The man looked around the terrace as if it were familiar to him, then turned his eyes to Yeon-woo with a warm smile. The moment their eyes met, Yeon-woos face stiffened. Why is he here? Yeon-woos head was filled with questions. Youre the Hoarder, right? The man spoke to Yeon-woo with a smile on his face. A very placid and benign looking smile. But there was a powerful charisma in his smile that almost overwhelmed him. Most of the people who came to recruit Yeon-woo spoke with honorifics. But the man in front of him spoke in a manner that was almost as if he was looking down on him, and it also came across very naturally. It felt like the area surrounding the man was completely under his control. Yeon-woo knew people with this power very well. Rankers. He didnt expect to meet a player from the higher floors here. Furthermore, Yeon-woo knew who the man in front of him was. Bahal, the Flame Fist. A man known to usually have a gentle personality, but when it came to fighting he would become aggressive and bring everything down to ashes. He was one of the executives of Red Dragon, and also, an old member of Arthia. Not only that, He was once Henovas disciple. But I thought he would never come back to the Outer District after being expelled by Henova. Why is he here? Is it because of what I did to Night Watch? I thought that what happened to the clans in the Outer Distric didnt concern them. Was I wrong? Or is it simply to recruit me just like other clans? Various ideas filled his mind. Still, he didnt forget one thing. Whatever the reason may be, I cant look surprised. Rankers were mostly people with superhuman abilities and endless combat experience. For them, reading an ordinary players expression and guessing their thoughts based on that was as easy as flipping their palms. It was true that Bahal was one of the enemies Yeon-woo had to take revenge upon one day, but that day surely wasnt today. So Yeon-woo tried to hide any sign of agitation as much as possible, and answered with a silent nod. Bahal gave a slight smile at Yeon-woos response. Ive heard you have a blunt personality, and it looks like its true. Well, thats not a bad thing. Bahal said with a gentle laugh. If you dont want to talk for long, Ill make it short then. I want you to join Red Dragon. ! It was such an unexpected remark. Yeon-woos eyes became slightly bigger. I dont know if youre aware of this, but this is the first time weve ever made a recruitment offer to a novice. And you are that lucky novice. Bahal continued with a grin hanging on his lips. If you join our clan, we are willing to spare no effort to help you climb The Tower. And believe me, the support we can provide Ill just say its beyond what you can ever imagine. So, what do you say? Yeon-woo closed his mouth tightly. Even as far as he knew, it was the first time that one of the Eight Clans had offered a novice to join their ranks. Because no matter how good of a performance one showed in the tutorial, players would often die after entering in The Tower. In addition, there had been numerous cases where players who had fallen behind at the beginning, suddenly rose to prominence at some point. Therefore, the Eight Clans preferred to use those who were proven to be competent, rather than to unearth a prospect. The only exception was Cheonghwado, who put some of their efforts into fostering players with potential. This was why Yeon-woo took it in his stride when he got offers from all those clans. However, there was still one thing that Yeon-woo could figure out from the offer Red Dragon made. Theyre in need of power even if its as small as mine. Yeon-woo recalled how high a price he had managed to get for the ownership of Hargans Lair with the mysterious merchant in the tutorial. At that time, he presumed that the atmosphere between the Eight Clans was already crackling with tension. There was no other explanation that he could think of. As for Red Dragon, their main goal must be not just recruiting a talented novice, but also to impede the other clans from acquiring players like him. Because of this, from now on, no other clan would approach to recruit Yeon-woo unless they wanted Red Dragon as their enemy. If so. Yeon-woo decided that he should answer well here. Bahal was a kind and well-mannered person on the outside, but he had a feral beast nestling inside him. He had to avoid actions that could raise any suspicion. I dont want to be tied up yet. Yeon-woo shrugged in order to act like a novice drown in narcissism. Fortunately, Bahal fell for his acting and talked with a smirk. Right, I see. You just finished the tutorial. Its the time when you feel like you can do anything you want. But Bahal did not bother adding but The Tower is different from the tutorial at the end. He believed that Yeon-woo would come to him begging to join their clan once he experience hardships in The Tower and realized the limits of solo playing. Take your time and consider our offer. Sure. Bahal patted Yeon-woos shoulder a couple of times before walking towards the exit. With each touch, Yeon-woo felt great pressure. Oh, and. Bahal suddenly stopped as if he had something he forgot to say. Master seems to have grown fond of you. Hes a soft hearted old man, so please, take good care of him. Bahal said with a faint smile. Yeon-woo tilted his head pretending he didnt understand. Master? Oh, I should have said his name. I was talking about Henova. Well then, take care. The relationship between Bahal and Henova was not very well known even in The Tower. It was more like a secret. On the contrary, it was a well-known fact that Henova felt unfavorably about the Eight Clans. Which was the reason why clans from underworld including Night Watch had bullied Henova up until now. And after Bahal left the cafe, Puha! Phante let out a loud breath as if he had been holding it. He had a stern look on his face. Who the hell is he? He found himself unable to speak a word when Yeon-woo and Bahal were talking in front of him. It felt as if he were in a separate space. It was just like the pressure he felt when his father was talking with other experts. He couldnt believe he had just felt such pressure in a place no other than Outer District. And now, Yeon-woo looked like a monster in Phantes eyes. How could he talk so bluntly in face of such pressure? Hes one of the rankers And I think hes the Flame Fist. Wait a second, you mean the Flame Fist? At Edoras remark, Phante jerked his head towards her in shock. To his knowledge, Flame Fist was one of the strongest members even among the 81 Oculus of Red Dragon. He couldnt believe a man such as him had taken interest in Yeon-woo. Especially, the clan Red Dragon that was known to be so aloof that they hardly had any interest in events that took place below the 50th floor. Even the One-horned tribe could not take liberties with them. And just now, Yeon-woo got an offer from that clan. There was something profound in the way Phante looked at Yeon-woo now. But regardless of his look, Yeon-woo suddenly jumped up from his seat. I have to get going now. You can stay here if you want. Where are you going? Back to the smithy. I just remembered I left something there. Yeon-woo then threw himself to the exit of the terrace before Phante could even say he would go with him. * * * If Bahal has visited Outer District, theres no way he wouldnt have dropped by Henovas smithy. For what he knew, Henova was a grumpy old man with a heart as brittle as a glass pane. He couldnt even guess what kind of an adverse effect Bahals visit would have on Henova. But when he reached the smithy, Huh? What are you doing here at this hour? Henova was puffing away at his pipe sitting in front of the furnace. Thinking he would be weeping, Yeon-woo was rather startled to find him so calm. Like this, he couldnt even ask whether he was okay or not. Maybe I didnt have to worry that much. Yeon-woo tried to come up with an excuse. But Henova suddenly jumped to his feet without even listening to him. Well, that doesnt matter. You came at the perfect timing. I started hammering to work off the stress I got just recently, and I happened to finish the artifact a little earlier than expected. Yeon-woos eyes widened. Which means? Yup. Your Gyges Eye is ready. Henova brought out a huge box from the corner of the shop. *Kung* The box made a loud noise when Henova put it down on the floor. Open it. Henova said as he arrogantly raised his chin as if he were telling him to be prepared for a surprise. Yeon-woo nodded and slowly removed the top of the box. And on the inside, There was not one, but two artifacts lying neatly next to each other. Chapter 69 (1) The first floor Inside the iron box, there was a piece of neatly folded leather armour and a strange looking black mask on top. Noticing something wrong, Yeon-woo examined the box to see if it contained any other artifact. But there was nothing else inside. I think you got the wrong box. I cant find Gyges Eyes in it. Yeon-woo said as he turned towards Henova. From what he remembered, Gyges Eyes was an amulet. An amulet in the form of a pendant or a bracelet. But the only thing he could see inside the box was a leather armor and a mask. Those are yours. Henova confidently replied with a curl on his lips. But these arent amulet. Just take a look first. Once you do, you will be so full of respect for me that you wont dare to grind my gears anymore. Yeon-woo cast Draconic Eyes with skepticism and examined the leather armor. [Gyges Armor] Classification: Chest Guard, Amulet Rating: A- Description: An amulet named after Gyges, a giant that has hundreds of eyes and thousands of limbs. Dwarven blacksmith Henova used the tail feathers of a Long-tailed Jackdaw, a bird known to dwell in Bladed Bushes, and combined them with the amulet, creating an amulet in the form of a chest armor. It boasts a very light weight, and has excellent resilience and exceptional durability that can easily bounce off any normal sword. Reveals hidden eyes and arms when infused with mana. The eyes can see through attacks and curses that come after its owner, and its invisible arms can block those that may cause harm. * Hundreds of eyes Captures any external change by making the owners senses keener. In times of crisis, it increases reaction speed by up to 20%. * Thousands of arms Reduces damage received from five types (physical, fire, ice, electric and holy). Also increases resistance against three types of status effects (curse, poison, arcane) and has a 15% chance to cancel or reflect the effects. * Forestalling Gigantomachia Converts a portion of the damage taken into health. If the owners health falls below 15%, the owner can restore their health up to 50%. Usage limited once per day. ! Yeon-woos eyes dilated with surprise after reading the description of the magic armor. Gyges Eyes was one of the most desired artifacts among many rankers because of its various defensive abilities. Abilities that can protect the owner from invisible threats, and reduces both physical and elemental damage. If in luck, it can even cancel or reflect the damage back to the opponent. But the best one among its various options was Forestalling Gigantomachia. Carrying an item that can refill your health back to half when you are low on health was just like carrying a spare life for himself. It could be used as an ace in the hole. Despite such extraordinary options, not many players had this artifact for two reasons: one is that its difficult to gather all the necessary materials, and the other is that there are not many blacksmiths who are skilled enough to craft this artifact. However, Henova didnt just make the artifact but also took a step further and enhanced its defense function by making it into a chest armor. The armor so sturdy and resilient that most physical impact would not even leave a scratch on it. Most of all, it was so light that he felt almost zero weight from lifting the armor with his hand. It was a custom artifact designed to perfectly fit someone like Yeon-woo who valued mobility in combat. Dont just stand and stare at it. Put it on. Henova pointed at the armor with his chin with his pipe in his mouth. Yeon-woo then put on the Magic Armor. As he expected, the armor was very light. And it felt so comfortable almost like a second skin. After stretching a few times, he slowly drew mana from his Magic Circuit. Gyges Eyes has another function not indicated in the description window. The reason why Yeon-woo needed Gyges Eyes, even to the point of wasting a whole month collecting materials. *Wooong* The moment he infused mana into the armor, *Whoosh* Solid lines drawn on the surface of the armor suddenly opened up. It revealed dozens of pupils all in different colors, densely studded inside the seams. The pupils that rolled around randomly as if they were alive. There were some closing and opening as if blinking, and some looking side to side trying to find something. They never fail to gross me out no matter how many times I see it. Henova frowned and shuddered in disgust. Indeed, an armor full of eyes that were moving on their own was an absolutely horrifying sight. But thanks to the eyes, Yeon-woo was experiencing a new realm of sensation that he had never felt before. As the armor and his Magic Circuit became connected, the vision of the eyes, the information they received, was being transmitted into his brain. [Your senses can now scan objects in a 150% wider area and analyze them in detail] [Gyges Eyes has begun to assimilate with your senses. It will now be considered as a part of your body.] [Synesthesia(X) has been unlocked.] [Sense Strengthening skill proficiency has increased. 37.2%] Gyges Eyes provides the owner with every slightest detail of the surroundings, thus capturing anything that could not be seen with bare eyes. And such information not only could be conveyed through visual senses, it could also be transmitted as smell, sometimes as sound. And this is whats called Synesthesia, the hidden feature of Gyges Eyes. [Body improvement has been confirmed. The halted succession process will resume. 98% 99%.] [Current progress: 99.1%] Even the succession process? Yeon-woo stared dumbfounded at the message for a while, but soon came back to his senses as he realized the reason behind it. There must be something more to this armor. The Gyges Eyes built inside this armor, it is better than the original one in every way. Perhaps it had a hidden effect that speeds up the owners mana circulation. But whatever it was, Yeon-woo could tell that Henova had worked very hard to produce this artifact. Henova then exhaled a wisp of smoke with his face looking contented with Yeon-woos reaction. I feel so much better now after seeing you with that look. I dont know if youve noticed, but that armor also has an effect that eases the flow of mana and increases mana recovery by 10%. The basis of all the options comes from mana. I knew it. His guess was only half correct. It not only sped up mana circulation, but it would help him fill it back up. This artifact had already surpassed the point where he could call it Gyges Eyes. Furthermore, Henovas gifts did not end there. Theres one more. Check out the mask. This time, Yeon-woo picked up the black mask. The mask was black with its surface glowing like obsidian and it had three red marks painted next to the eye holes. It reminded him of a devils mask that appeared in ancient mythology. [Henovas Magic Mask(ħbF)] Classification: Headpiece Rating: A Description: A mask which Henova, a dwarven blacksmith, put his blood into crafting. It was made with a mixture of Gon-O iron (uF) and Han iron(F) which are both known to be found only in special environments, based on Beast Lords Lion Mane Helm. * Recognition Interference The magic circle engraved on the mask interferes with the opponents cognitive ability. It also helps the mask stick to the face, it will never fall off without the wearers permission. Can restore itself when damaged. * Attack Enhancement Increases attack power up to 30% in proportion to the number of monsters killed within the last 30 seconds with each kill increasing attack by 1%. Also reduces the duration of crowd control skills on the user by 10%. * Territory of Terror Borrows the power of the Beast Lord, inflicting the surrounding enemies with the status effect Fear for 15~20 seconds. Also weakens the enemies defense by 20%. **This is a Growth type artifact. The artifact can grow along with its owner, and its growth speed depends on the owners familiarity and proficiency with this artifact. **This is a Unique artifact. No same artifact exists in The Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. **This is a set item with Henovas Magic Bayonet. When equipped together, provides the wearer with bonus effects. -Current bonus effect 2 pieces: Attack speed +8% Hoo- Henova once again exhaled a puff of white smoke. I just thought whatever you had on your face looked uncomfortable and stuffy, and I had nothing to do in my spare time, so I made that. You wont get sweaty in that mask, and I bet itll fit you well. Henova spoke as if it was nothing, but Yeon-woo knew that it wasnt as simple as that. The Lion Mane Helm was an artifact he gave Henova as payment for Gyges Eyes. But Henova actually tore it apart, made it something completely different, and gave it back to him. Yeon-woo asked as he fiddled with the Magic Mask. This is too much. My payment is far from enough. Henova snorted as if he had said something absurd. Did you really think you could get your hands on the works of this great Henova with what little things you had? Just take them for now. Im selling them to you on credit. Pay me back later. Yeon-woo looked at Henova. He was standing with his arms akimbo and his belly sticking out. But at the same time, the tips of his ears were slightly red, making Yeon-woo chuckle. Though Henova spoke lightly, Yeon-woo didnt miss the heat still lingering inside the smithy. And through his Draconic Eyes, he had a glimpse at the image of Henova working all night long in front of the scorching furnace to give Yeon-woo the best artifact he could make. He knew Henova had been hiding something. But he never thought it was to give him a present like this. . Yeon-woos two eyes sank deeply. Or, maybe it was because of Bahal. It seemed like Bahal did pay a visit to Henova. Henova must have hammered all night long to forget about him. But even so, items like these could not have been made in a day. It could have sped it up a day or two, but he must have been preparing this artifact for a long time. All for Yeon-woo. And those facts made Yeon-woo feel a lump in his throat. Maybe, he just missed having people around. Henova was just an old man with a loving heart, without a person to give his love to. That must have been when Yeon-woo came to him. He did not change. He was sure of that. What are you doing just standing with your mouth shut? Why? Are you that deeply moved by the grace of Henova? Henova chuckled. But strangely, Yeon-woos heart felt more bitter. He was thankful that his face wasnt showing because of the mask. I will put it to good use. Yeon-woo thanked with a bow. But the moment Yeon-woo turned away, Oh, by the way. Henova caught Yeon-woo and cleared his throat. His nose was a little red as if he were ashamed. Ahem! I dont think Ive ever asked your name. So, what is it? Yeon-woos eyes grew slightly bigger, and went back to normal. He couldnt answer for a moment. Come on, whats your name? Tell me already. Below the mask, Yeon-woo said something silently over and over again. Cain. Then he spoke out loud after a long time of silence. Its Cain. Chapter 70 The first floor (2) When Bahal walked out of the cafe, a group of players who had been blocking the streets gathered around him. Flame Beast. They were Red Dragons combat unit, also known as Bahals escort unit. Bahal looked at the deserted streets with his brows furrowed. Were you blocking the streets again? I told you to not do anything stupid. As you know, sir, there are a lot of players after you in The Tower. Theres no harm in being careful. Bahal shook his head at the leaders words. In fact, although they were called his escort unit, they were originally one of the special task forces fostered by the head of Red Dragon. The members of Flame Beast werent following Bahal out of loyalty. They were merely ordered to follow his command. And that was the reason why they would follow him, but often disregarded his orders in detail. Especially with the unsettling atmosphere that was currently lingering all over The Tower, . The power of a clan was measured using their Rankers as a standard, so they could not afford to lose a player such as him. Bahal tried to explain that such a thing could never happen in a place like Outer District, but they did not listen. Of course, the fact that they did not follow his orders did not make him feel bad. Thanks to them being beside him, he could move around more freely without having to worry about being ambushed. But sir, how come the Hoarder didnt come with you? Well, he said hell consider our offer. The leader frowned as if he was upset. Hes pretty bold for a novice. It seemed like Yeon-woos decision had irritated him, someone with a deeply-rooted loyalty towards Red Dragon. Bahal chuckled and waved his hand. Dont take it so seriously. Hes just a novice overflowing with pride, you know? You and me, we all went through that after passing the tutorial. But still, how rude of him. Simmer down. Hell regret turning down our offer as he climbs up The Tower anyway. The leader nodded and did not speak any further. He also agreed that The Tower wasnt a place that could be understood with just experiencing the tutorial. And our goal was to keep the other clans from approaching him in the first place. I mean, I came to see him in person, what kind of fool would dare to approach him now? Now hes only got our clan to rely on. By the way, Bahal gently waved his hand as he changed the subject. A sharp look appeared on his previously soft demeanor. How did the investigation go? Did you find anything? The leader answered with a nod. It turned out just as you expected, sir. Is that so? Ha, haha! Leonte, he hasnt changed a bit. Hes a very consistent friend. In fact, the reason why Bahal had paid a visit to outside The Tower wasnt simply to recruit Yeon-woo. That task could have been easily accomplished just by sending one of the Flame Beast members. Instead, he personally took on this task in order to hide his true motive. To search for Leontes whereabouts. Not long ago, a strange piece of information came across Red Dragons intelligence network. It was about Leonte, who they knew was aiming to become Cheonghwados new Wushen, secretly plotting something in the tutorial floor. Red Dragon had already known that Cheonghwado was behind Arangdan, but they hadnt taken any measures regarding that matter. If they were to expose this secret alone, it wouldnt do much harm to Cheonghwado. To make it count, they had to find something more confidential and reveal it all at once. And now, they got a new piece of information stating that Arangdan was actually Leontes private group. And that he was kidnapping players in the tutorial and crafting something using their lives as a material. Therefore, Red Dragon concluded that the issue required a closer investigation, delegating full authority and responsibility over said investigation to Bahal. He once was Leontes teammate in Arangdan, so Bahal knew him better than anyone else in the clan. Thereon, Bahal began to track down Arangdans and Leontes traces along with his team, Flame Beast. Their fund flow, deployment of resources, and the personal data of the players dispatched to the tutorial. And not long after, they were able to come to a conclusion. They are trying to make a Magic Organ out of hundreds, maybe thousands of players I thought that this kind of stories could only be found in myths or something. Never would I have imagined that someone would actually commit such an atrocity. Bahal had not yet figured out exactly what Leonte was making. But he could infer what kind of function it might serve. A Mana Organ(ħ), also known as a Mana Engine(CP). Every player in the world, in The Tower, has mana inside their bodies. And the vessel containing this mana is called the Mana Organ. However, because the Mana Organ is part of the body, theres a certain limit to the amount of mana that the vessel can hold. Although it is said that the size of ones vessel can increase once the player reaches a superhuman level such as that of a Ranker or a Lord, only a tiny minority has ever reached that point. And even for them, lack of mana was still a problem. Many players sought ways to supply themselves with mana from outside sources. The very first products that had resulted from their hard work were the items known as potions. And once their experiment was proven successful, various kinds of items spread throughout The Tower. Magic tools(ħ), items embedded with various options, and Mana Source(ħԴ), a storage for surplus mana. Players had even created skills known as Energy Drain to take away mana from other players. But as they say, avarice knows no bounds. Players still craved ways to gain even more mana, to the point where they tried to create things that could give them an infinite supply of mana. Bahal was sure that this was what Leonte had in mind. The purer the mana, the better it is at producing energy. The purest source of mana ever known in the history of The Tower was a human soul, and the easiest way to extract it was to just squeeze it out of its fleshly body. In the past, there had been several attempts to make use of the mana extracted with this cruel method, but every single attempt had ended up in failure. Because mana extracted from human souls was easily corrupted with the cursed spirits of the dead. But being aware of such risks, Leonte had still tried to extract mana from the souls of living players. He must have figured out a way to make use of that mana. A way to process the mana. A way to keep it from being corrupted. Dont tell me you were making the stone. There was a legend passed down since ancient times among alchemists. That theres a substance that is able to contain mana as densely as the magic organ of the masters of mana, the Dragon Race. And they called it the stone or the heart. Well, thats still impossible. If it werent, it wouldnt have been revealed to the world. Though he knew such an item could not exist, he still had to obtain the procedure and the product. Itll be of great help to our clan, Red Dragon, and for me. Bahal licked his lips in anticipation. So, have you figured out Leontes whereabouts? Weve already found him in the tutorial, and hes currently moving in this direction. All right. Then we shall move towards them. As I said, our goal is to secure both the item and Leonte. However, if you think you cant secure them both, you may kill Leonte. But you must bring the item by any means. Roger! Okay, lets go give them a warm welcome. Finally, Bahal and Flame Beast jumped into action. In order to hunt down Leonte. But little did they know that the item they had to procure wasnt in Leontes hands. * * * Henova. What is it, kid? Yeon-woo then thought that Henova was still the same ol Henova. Though he now knew Yeon-woos name, albeit a fake one, he still didnt call him by his name. But the difference was that he was now looking at Yeon-woo with a satisfied look. He must have been happy to see a player armed with weapons and armor of his creation for the first time in a long time. Yeon-woo smiled for a second and continued with a calm voice. I dont know how long it will take before I can come back. Hmm. Yeon-woo noticed Henova flinching for a split second, but he puffed out his stomach pretending nothing ever happened. Of course you would. After all, youre a player trying to climb up The Tower. Why did you even bother telling me that? Yeon-woo was going to say something, but soon gave up and shook his head. Nothing, just to let you know.. Would Henova have any idea? That this was a farewell forever. It will do him no good if I get any closer to him. I cant have him getting involved in this revenge. He already knew why his brother had been so fond of him. He had to end it here. The path ahead of him was a very rough and quite perilous one. Not just he himself, but the people next to him were also destined to walk on a thorny path. Yeon-woo couldnt let that happen to Henova. Just as he had said to Galliard, This is my war. He couldnt leave it in the hands of others. Thank you for everything youve done for me. Henova brought his pipe to his mouth as he waved his hands without looking his way. But Yeon-woo now knew that this was his way of saying take care. After bowing down one more time, Yeon-woo bent his steps towards The Tower. * * * Yeon-woo stood in front of the enormous iron gate. The Tower, a mysterious place where the man who ascends to the top floor can become a god. Though he had felt it many times before, The Tower was just too tall. It almost looked like a pillar supporting the sky from falling down. Just as he was about to open the gate, he heard someone rushing towards him from behind. Stooop! A giant hand popped out from behind and grabbed Yeon-woos hand that was opening the iron gate. *Huff* *Huff* The owner of the hand panted heavily. A frame taller than Yeon-woo by a head. It was a Phante. His face was burning red as if he had run a long way. You didnt even listen when I begged you to go to The Tower! What made you change your mind all of a sudden? And why didnt you tell us you were going in? You could have left us a message or something! Yeon-woo tilted his head as if he couldnt understand. Why would I? Goddamn it! Phante pounded on his chest with his big fists as if frustrated. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. I dont know what you think of me, but I dont have time to play house with you two. Playtime is over. Im busy with my own business. Phante had a lot of things to say to Yeon-woos cold-hearted words, but he couldnt open his mouth easily. The two blazing eyes gleaming under his now black mask. That intense aura reminded him of Yeon-woos ferocious eyes he had faced back in the tutorial. The image of a strong but self-righteous man. It looked so similar to the eyes of his father, the Martial King, before a war. What the hell are you going to do While Phante stood speechless, Edora arrived. She grinned as she swept up her sweat-soaked hair. Then you can go first, Oraboni. Phante looked back at Edora in surprise. Yeon-woo also frowned at her remark because he couldnt tell what she was thinking. Then, her smile grew brighter as she spoke the next sentence. But we will follow behind you. Its up to us to go wherever we want, so you wont stop us from following after you, right Oraboni? Phante then burst into laughter thinking it was a great idea. Yeon-woo glared at the siblings for a few seconds, but soon shook his head. Do whatever you want. But if you lag behind, Im not going to help you. Kuhaha! Dont even worry! Ill probably be at the front destroying everything that stands in front of us. Ive already been to the first floor, so if you have any questions, just ask me. Oh really? I remember someone who didnt even understand the rules and made a whole mess on that floor. Shut up. Ill do better the second time. Leaving the quarrelling siblings behind, *Creak* Yeon-woo pushed the iron gate. The entrance to the first floor of The Tower slowly opened. Chapter 71 The first floor (3) [You have entered Obelisk.] [You will soon be summoned to the first floors waiting zone. The first floors trial will begin once there are enough players.] As Yeon-woo walked through the passage, the surrounding area began to change. And before he knew it, he found himself in what appeared to be a spacious meeting hall. The hall was entirely made out of white marble. There was a chandelier hanging down from the ceiling, illuminating the whole area with soft ambient light, and other pieces of furniture like fluffy couches conveniently placed at each corner. Two long corridors full of doors along their walls were lying at two opposite ends of the hall. So this is the waiting zone. There are lots of players that set up their bases and form villages on the 11th floor and above, where long-term missions begin. However, below the 11th floor, the missions only start once there are enough players, so there is a waiting zone on each of the floors. Though they are just places where players stay before the trials start, the waiting zone on the first floor is one of the most important places for players. Because it is the first and the last place where players can rest without any worries or danger. Not just that, the area is also full of conveniences of all sorts. Players can rest, meditate and even do some training if they want. Sometimes, the mysterious merchant appears and sells basic items in the waiting zone. The place that players must visit before carrying out the trials given by The Tower, also called Missions by the system. The waiting area was already packed with players. There were some who were making friends with other players, and some who were making deals. Just inside the meeting hall, there were roughly 50 players gathered Theyre here. Yup, there they are again. A sudden silence fell over the boisterous hall. All the players were looking in his direction with vicious looks in their eyes. Yeon-woo tilted his head slightly, wondering what was this about. These players were all strangers to Yeon-woo. He couldnt understand why every one of them was looking at him with such hateful eyes. But soon, he realized their gazes werent focused on him. They are looking at these two. However, Phante and Edora didnt care one bit about their glares. Lets see what weve got here. I think it was somewhere around here. Dont even think about drinking again. Dont you remember the mess you made last time? Hehe. Ill just drink a glass or two. Is that okay? No. Phante rummaged through a shelf looking for leftover alcohol, and Edora tried to stop him but soon gave up and sat down in a corner and began reading her book. It was as if the two were isolated from this whole area full of players. Right. Thats just how they are. Yeon-woo remembered that these two were originally the first and second ranks in the tutorial. The royal blood of the One-horned tribe. They were the chosen ones. They had learned various martial arts and trained both physically and mentally from an early age. To other normal players, it was as if there was an invisible wall between them. They couldnt even think of getting close to them. And while he was lost in thought, Yeon-woo noticed people looking at him with similar eyes. Thats him, right? Yes. Hes the Hoarder. God damn it. Its a lost cause from the start. Maybe we could get a free ride. You think theyre just gonna stand and watch us do that? The news of Yeon-woos participation in the upcoming round seemed to have spread among players on the lower floors. Yeon-woo thought it was rather good for him. Because he wasnt going to make friends with them. In fact, he didnt want to make friends with anyone in The Tower. Even Phante and Edoras company wasnt in his plans. As he had told them outside, Yeon-woo was going to leave them behind if they got in his way. He had only one plan in his mind. Speed running. My goal is to clear the first ten floors within ten days, no, nine days. Thats easier said than done. That was the only way he could acquire Hades Key. In addition, there was another secret hidden inside the Beginners Zone. I also have to find the keys hidden on each floor. One from the tutorial. One after clearing the Beginners Zone. There were still 10 keys remaining to complete the key to the Olympus Treasury. All of those ten key were hidden as hidden pieces on each of the floors of Beginners Zone. Sometimes as a hidden quest, sometimes hidden somewhere unexpected. In other words, Yeon-woo had to go through a double whammy of clearing ten trials in quick succession and looking for ten hidden pieces at the same time. If I remember correctly, the key hidden on the first floor was Heras Key. After recalling the method to acquire Heras Key, Yeon-woo rubbed his eyes from the sudden headache. I feel tired already just by thinking of it. Yeon-woo cursed at the Guardians for designing hidden pieces with such an outrageous difficulty as he sat down and closed his eyes. *Woong* As he sank in meditation, he focused on the movement of the mana flowing inside his Mana Circuit. Contrary to his earlier thoughts, he had never considered failure. Because he had all the stats and skills he had built up so far and various artifacts that would aid him in combat. And above all, he had Gyges Eyes. The mana circulated faster inside his body. * * * Welcome, players. My name is Aaron, I am the Guardian that will be guiding through the first floors trial. Unlike Yvlke, the Guardian of this floor was a tall, pale-skinned man with a pair of fangs sticking out from behind his red lips. Hes a Vampire. Yeon-woo wondered whether all Guardians had appearances of different monsters. In his sharp tuxedo, just like Yvlkes, The Vampire gracefully greeted the players . Four days had already passed since Yeon-woo entered The Tower, before the Guardian showed up. Thankfully, each player was given a room to stay in during the time they had to spend waiting. Each room was securely protected so that no one could enter without the owners permission. Yeon-woo, therefore, was able to focus entirely on checking his artifacts and meditating inside his room during those four days. The time record for acquiring Hades Key only started once the trial took place, so he didnt have to worry about it. In the meantime, the amount of players arriving at the first floors waiting zone steadily increased, and now there were almost a hundred players gathered in this place. But during those four days, there was something started to bother him. It was that the players were overly wary of Phante and Edora. Even more than of Yeon-woo who had made a name for himself in the tutorial. It even felt like the reason why they were wary of him was not because of his title of the Hoarder, but because of him being often seen next to Phante and Edora. Come to think of it, Phante said that he and Edora had tried the first floor before. But why are they still on the first floor? Did something happen? He couldnt imagine the siblings failing the first floors trial. If they did fail, things must have gotten really messy, or maybe they got into a fight with their own teammates. And judging by the atmosphere, the latter sounded more plausible. Ill have to ask them later. He couldnt let them ruin this round once again. While Yeon-woo was lost in thought, Guardian Aaron was giving a speech in front of the hundred players. He was talking about things players should be wary of, and gave a list of items players might find useful for climbing up The Tower, and so on. But they were things that Yeon-woo had already read in the diary, so he didnt pay much attention. And when the speech was over, Lets move on to the trial. Now, Im sure some of you are already familiar with the rules Im about to explain, but for the first timers, Ill go over the rules in detail once again. Aaron put on a wide grin on his face. But, I wont repeat them even if you miss something, so please listen carefully. *Clap* Aaron clapped his hands. Just then, the space surrounding Yeon-woo and the players began to warp, sending them to a different place. And when they arrived, *Whoosh* Urgh. Hup! A sudden gust of wind threw the players off balance. But they managed to regain balance and stand on their feet. And when they came back to their senses and looked at the surroundings, they unconsciously started to spit out curses .Because they were standing on the edge of a cliff of a giant canyon. Right in the front, there was a huge gap beneath their feet, covered in dense mist, making it seem bottomless. One misstep meant certain death. And on the other side of the gap stood a cliff just like the one they were standing on. Between the two cliffs, there were only three rope bridges connecting both sides. The bridges were made of wooden boards and ropes, swaying dangerously in the wind. This is the stage for the trial. Yeon-woo eyes glistened at the sight of the stage he had seen in the diary. At that moment. A huge message popped up in the sky. [This is the double cliff stage of the first floor.] [The first floors trial will now begin.] Then, a pool of light emerged just beneath the message, and turned into five palm-sized blue crystals. The message continued. [Description: There are two big cliffs lying across each other. On each cliff theres a team of 100 players, both with five crystals. Protect your teams crystals and steal or destroy the enemy teams crystals. The team that steals or destroys the most crystals within a set time will be the winner.] When the message was over, the five crystals fell on Aarons palm. Aaron smiled and began to explain in further detail. As explained in the message, the cliff on the other side has another team of 100 players just like your team over here. And they were given five red crystals. For convenience, Ill name your team Blue Team, and the enemy team Red Team. Aaron continued his speech as he looked around the players whose eyes were fixed on the crystals. You are allowed to use any means possible to protect your crystals. You can hide them somewhere else, or leave them to a single strong player. Youll have to think well of what strategy the Red Team might employ. Players frowned as they turned their gazes to the cliff on the other side. There were only three rope bridges connecting the two sides, wobbling from the blowing wind. If they wanted to cross to the other side, they had to fight on those bridges. Moreover, neither the wooden boards nor the ropes seemed strong enough to withstand much pressure. They would snap even from the smallest impact. The difficulty is insane for the first trial. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. Though the tutorial was difficult too, it was still possible to clear it as a solo player. On the contrary, in The Tower such possibility was closed off from the very beginning. Players were required to work in tandem with other 99 players who they most likely did not recognize. And to acquire Heras Key, Yeon-woo had to accomplish one more goal. To get hold of all 10 crystals of both colors. But the problem was that this goal was contradictory to part of the original goal for passing the trial. That players could steal or destroy the crystals. But the moment even one of the crystals was destroyed would mean he wouldnt be able to acquire Heras Key in that round. It was a bit annoying, but there was nothing he could do to change that. Negotiation? War? Yeon-woo didnt have time for such things. I will destroy anyone that stands in my way. Yeon-woos eyes shone coldly. First things first, Ill have to take all the blue crystals. Yeon-woos eyes were fixed on the five blue crystals on Aarons hand. Aaron continued with a smile. Lets start distributing the crystals. Who would like to nominate themselves? Chapter 72 The first floor (4) The players looked at each other for a moment. A team of a hundred players. It seemed like a lot of people, but in reality, it wasnt. If someone were to come forward right now, he or she would have to play a leading role for the rest of this floors trial. Most players had already become acquaintanced with each other during their stay in the waiting zone, and quite a few of them were in the same team during the previous round. Among them, there was already someone that had taken the leading role. Ill take them. A man in red leather armor stepped forward under everyones attention. But when Aaron was about to hand over the crystals, Hold on. Phante stood between the two of them. What is it? The man asked Phante with a slightly irritated face. I dont remember agreeing to this. The man felt a sudden surge of anger. Does it matter who takes them? Well decide where to hide after I. Actually, it does. Because Im going to take all five of them with me. The mans face crumpled like a sheet of paper. Thats nonsense! You think its better to hide them than to have me protect them? Or is there any among you who thinks they can protect the crystals better than me? Phante let out a furious laugh and cast a glance around him. The players flinched and turned their heads in order to avoid his eyes. Phante then looked back at the man. He raised one of his eyebrows as if he was saying there was no one denying his argument. But the man burst out in anger and argued back. Dont you even feel ashamed of yourself? It was because of you that our crystals were shattered last round. It was because of your goddamn ego! Some of the players nodded along as if to support him. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he watched their quarrel from the back. So thats what happened. He had an idea of what had happened in the previous round. Leaving important items to someone else? Phante didnt have that kind of personality. Such an important role could only be taken by himself. He had to be in control of things. Even though he was such a difficult person to get along with, it shouldnt have been a problem to him. Because he was that strong. In the world of The Tower, power was a priceless treasure that would make up for all the shortcomings one might have. Might is right. That sentence had always been true in The Tower. And Edora shared the same opinion. Unlike the simple and selfish Phante, she certainly was a rational and reasonable person. And that was exactly why she didnt stop Phante despite his violence. Because, even by her judgment, him taking the crystals was the safest option. No matter how difficult the trial was, they were still dealing with players of average level. Their fists wouldnt be able to brush past Phantes collar even if they flocked in all at once. Therefore, it was the correct judgment to leave all the crystals with Phante. But if there was any problem, If you hadnt been so greedy and gone on a rampage last time, you wouldnt have broken all the crystals by yourself. Then we would have at least had a chance. So I cant let you take the crystals this time! It was that Phante was a little bit too careless. Yeon-woo almost burst out laughing when he heard the man. He couldnt believe it was none other than Phante who had led his team to defeat. Even though he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he felt like the scene of the previous round was playing in his head like a video. He imagined Phante running over to the other side, and knocking the players down one by one with his overwhelming power. The players on the other team must have thought it to be a lost battle. But the moment they gave up hope, they must have received the message notifying them of their victory. They must have been frightened. Yeon-woo presumed that the man couldnt trust Phante because of that incident. But Phante was not a person who would listen to someone weaker than him. He was probably thinking he just had to avoid repeating the same mistake. So? Do you want to sort it out my way? Phante rolled up his sleeves and posed as if he were going to fight them. The players face turned pale as they felt Phantes ferocious aura. The players standing behind the man pulled him by his clothes and shook their heads. In the end, the man gritted his teeth. Veins popped out from his clenched fists trembling in anger. Even then, Edora stood a step away from the two of them without intervening. She only watched the situation while holding her sword in her arms, just like how she had been when Yeon-woo first saw her in Section G. Phante then put on a smile of victory and reached out his hand to Aaron. Seems like its all set. I wish all of you good luck. Aaron handed all five blue crystals over to Phante. Then, he stepped into the portal on the floor and melted away. Huhu. Its gonna be different this time. It seemed like Phante hadnt come up with any particular plan to protect the crystals. He was just busy fidgeting with the five crystals like a child playing with toys. What an asshole. The players face stiffened at his actions. But the moment Phante was about to put the crystals in his pocket, Yeon-woo, who had been watching the situation, stepped forward. Phante noticed Yeon-woo walking up to him and stared at Yeon-woo with a puzzled expression. And when Yeon-woo arrived in front of him, he suddenly shot his hand out. Hand them over. All of them. * * * Aaron teleported to a different area through the portal. A place where all the Guardians of the 99 floors congregated. It was the Guardians chambers. In that place, there were a number of Guardians running around the room busily. Hundreds of screens were floating against the walls displaying the situations of each floor in real-time. Ohyohyo. Are you back already? Then, someone spoke to Aaron from behind his back. When he looked back, there stood a Goblin that only reached around Aarons waistline in height. It was Yvlke. Aaron silently nodded. His attitude toward Yvlke was very polite. It was because they werent in the same position. As a matter of fact, not all Guardians were the same. There were several Guardians appointed to different jobs even within a single floor. Those who monitored and managed the trials, those who were in charge of the rewards, those who took care of other miscellaneous tasks and so on. Each of these guardians had positions according to their job just like in a corporation on Earth. And the Guardians who possessed the highest position in each floor were the directors of the trials. As far as what the system allowed, they could exert their power over the players on the floor they managed. They could even dominate players on the level of Lords if necessary. But of course, the system would penalize the Guardians if they made direct intervention. So, it could be said that Aaron, as the director of the second floor, was also in one of the top positions. But Yvlke was in a position where even Aaron had to be careful around. Because Yvlke was one of the leaders of all the Guardians, also known as the Twelve Zodiacs. So even though both of them were using honorifics, Yvlkes manner of speech was more like that of an adult talking to a child. So, how was it? But from the outside, no one could tell that Yvlke was a Guardian with such great position. He looked like just a strange Goblin who always wore a strange monocle and made a weird sound when laughing. To be honest, sir, Im not sure. Aaron crossed his arms and tilted his head in response to Yvlkes question. A smile filled Yvlkes eyes, which shone behind his monocle. Youre not sure? Yes, I can tell hes a strong player compared to other novices, but hes just a novice after all. I dont understand why would you have such high expectations for him. Aaron lifted his head and looked at the screen floating in the air as he spoke to Yvlke. On the screen, he could see Yeon-woo trying to take away the crystals he had given Phante. When Phante showed a disgruntled look on his face, Yeon-woo calmly asked back, Should we get things sorted out your way?. Phante then flinched, looking scared just like the players before. In Aarons eyes, it was just a practical joke that always happened between friends. But Yvlke didnt stop giggling as he watched the screen. Ohyohyohyo. I see. If thats what you think, then do you want to make a bet? A bet? Whether or not he will achieve something great. Ill bet in favor. Aaron narrowed his eyes slightly, but soon nodded thinking it wasnt a bad idea. Sure. Ill bet that he wont. Ohyohyo. Great. Then about the stakes. * * * The players looked at Yeon-woo with their mouths agape. It was only a moment ago that Phante had taken away the crystals with his ridiculous argument. But Yeon-woo extorted the crystals from Phante with just a few words. Besides, they were sure they heard Phante referring to Yeon-woo as hyung. Phante? Calling someone hyung? What the hell happened to him outside? Whats going on? In The Tower, there was a popular perception towards the One-horned tribe. Arrogant fools. It was well known that the members of the One-horned tribe were very strong. And as powerful as they were, they also had a great sense of pride. So they rarely talked to people outside their tribe unless they acknowledged them to be as powerful as themselves. But they valued loyalty so much that they wouldnt hesitate to die for their friends once they opened their heart to someone. And being the royal blood of the One-horned tribe, Phante and Edora had also inherited this arrogant nature. And judging by what hey had experienced themselves, they could tell that the rumors werent fake. Phante truly was detached, impetuous and even haughty. But what surprised them the most was that there was someone who could keep Phante company, and that Phante was even treating him as a hyung. In particular, the players who had watched the match between him and Phante in the tutorial rubbed their eyes several times as if they couldnt believe what they were seeing. You know, youre such a bad hyung for taking away my chance to show off like that. Phante grumbled and kicked a stone lying next to his feet. Then, Edora approached Yeon-woo. Whats your plan now, oraboni? Once again, the players couldnt believe their eyes. It was their first time ever seeing Eodora erasing her icy cold expression and putting on a smile. It was beautiful and heartwarming. The players felt their heart skipping a beat the moment they saw that smile. Yeon-woo, on the other hand, was surprisingly unmoved at her smile. Can you help me guard this place for a moment? He glanced at the other players with a stern look and answered. Edoras eyes sparkled. For how long? 30 minutes. One hour at most. Sure. Take your time. Yeon-woo nodded and moved towards one of the rope bridges hanging on the edge of the cliff. The players creased their brows not knowing what Yeon-woo was planning to do. The reason why the trial of the first floor was so difficult was not only because the players had to make their way into the enemys base and look for the hidden crystals under the attacks of 100 players, but also because they had to rely on those feeble rope bridges in order to get to the other side. And the biggest problem was that there were only three bridges connecting the two sides. Both teams trying to move to the other side with only three bridges, it was obvious that a fight on the bridges was inevitable. And if the rope snapped in the process, the players on the bridge would plunge down the cliff. Not just that, even if some players made it to the other side, maybe with the help of skills or artifacts that helped them fly, the players still wouldnt be able to do much. They would fall prey to a barrage of intense attack from the remaining enemies and soon perish. Because of these harsh conditions, the trial of the first floor was known to produce the most amount of casualties and dropouts out of all ten floors of the Beginner Zone. Therefore, it wasnt such a strange thing that Phante and Edora had failed to pass on their first attempt. So while players were interested in Yeon-woos next move, there was also suspicion in their eyes. Some even frowned right before him But regardless of their thoughts, Yeon-woo stood in front of the rope bridge as he slowly pulled out Vigrid from his back. Far away in the distance, he could see the players from Red Team running towards his side of the bridge. No matter how hard it may look, there must be several ways to pass this trial. *Whistle* A strong whirlwind began to form along Vigrids blade. The wind was so intense that the wind blowing from beneath the canyon was being pushed away. Yeon-woo griped Vigrid tightly on his hand and held it up high in the air. *Kwaaa* The Blessing of the Sword. The option that had already been proven to be effective against a large number of foes. But the most effective way, The tip of Yeon-woos lips twisted. Is to beat them down with overwhelming power. *Splash* Yeon-woo drew a diagonal line with Vigrid. The whirlwind that had been spinning around Vigrid flew towards the gap. The whip of wind snapped off all three rope bridges at the same time and soon lashed out its surplus power onto the cliff. *Kwakwa* The entire cliff quaked with a loud exploding noise. A giant scar was carved into the side of the cliff. *Rumble* Chapter 73 The first floor (5) Clouds of dust soared up from the broken part of the cliff. Shattered pieces of rocks poured down like falling snow. Phantes jaw dropped to the ground as he watched what happened before his eyes. It was the same ability he had seen in the tutorial, but much stronger. I thought he just spent his time hammering in that smithy. Was he training in secret? Edora, on the other hand, was nodding with a broad smile on her face, as if she had been expecting that much. The players on the Blue Team were trembling in fear. They didnt expect to meet a player with such disastrous power on the first floor. In the previous round, Phantes strength had been overwhelming enough to beat down two teams by himself. But Yeon-woos power was far beyond that. However, the ones who were the most frightened by this disaster were the Red Team. On the three bridges, the players of the Red Team had already been crossing over the canyon. After realizing Phantes presence on the Blue Team, they had decided to press the attack first. Because in warfare like this, whoever took action first usually earned the victory. Their plan was to quickly cross through all three bridges while Blue Team was having problems with Phante and destroy their crystals as soon as possible. For that, each group crossing through the different bridges also had different missions. One group was in charge of keeping Phante busy, another of blocking the rest of Blue Teams players, and the other of searching for the blue crystals. But their missions ended in failure before they could even cross the bridges, as the blades of wind tore apart the three bridges they were standing on. The players fell helplessly down the bottom of the canyon. The screams of players filled the air. Several skills burst out from within the thick fog beneath the chasm. They were flying abilities or artifacts being activated. But not all novices were equipped with such high tier skills. As a result, over half of the Red Team players disappeared into the abyss. Their escape route is now cut off. But as always, Yeon-woo was indifferent to those who were not related to him. Because they were in a world where the law of the jungle prevailed. It was survival of the fittest. They should expect to be killed if they intend to kill someone else. And as Yeon-woo desired, all the bridges connecting the two cliffs were now severed. Now that the Red Team was stuck in one side of the cliff, it was time to rampage. *Pat* Before the debris of the bridges completely disappeared, Yeon-woo drew out mana from his Mana Circuit and jumped down the cliff as he wrapped his feet in mana. It was Shunpo. *Swish* Yeon-woos body approached a wooden board that was quickly falling down the cliff. He jumped landed on the board and jumped off it in midair, using it as a foothold as if he were weightless. And using the rest of the falling debris as footing, he jumped his way towards the opposite side. What the fuck? Hows this possible! While Yeon-woo was on the move, the remaining players of Red Team were still busy processing what had happened before their eyes. It was only after Yeon-woo was already close to their cliff when they noticed a strong presence quickly approaching from beneath. The players hurriedly drew their weapons and got ready to cast their skills. They had to buy some time for their teammates to hide their crystals. However, their hostility only succeeded in helping Vigrid unleash an even stronger demonic energy. Just before landing on the edge of the cliff, Yeon-woo swung Vigrid horizontally. The whirlwind mixed with strong demonic energy spread widely and shot out directly towards the players. A massive tidal wave of wind swallowed the players. *Kwang* Kuak! Aargh! The players in the very front who faced his attack were torn asunder. Those in the back also fell down like dominoes. The skills they had prepared beforehand were canceled, leaving only the effects glimmering in the air. *Tak* And as soon as Yeon-woo landed on the cliff, *Whistle* Once again, he swung his sword in front of him, but this time, vertically. *Kwakwa* Being concentrated on a single point, the demonic energy unleashed from Vigrid created a giant pillar of light that erased everything that stood in front of Yeon-woo. Ahead of him, there was now a clear passageway to the forest area. There, he found the group of players he had sensed earlier running deeper into the forest. They were the group in charge of hiding the red crystals inside the forest. Yeon-woo then gently shook his right hand. The Black Bracelet on his right wrist gave off an eerie glow. The souls of the dead players were bound into the bracelet and were immediately transformed into dark elemental energy for Black Blade. Yeon-woo added Flame Infusion on it. *Boom* The players who had been running in the woods were thrown to the ground by the sudden explosion. The more skilled ones ended up with only their ribs broken, but the others were killed instantly by the strong impact. *Pat* Yeon-woo quickly ran through the passage as he infused his armor with mana. *Wooong* Solid lines drawn on the surface of the armor opened up, revealing dozens of pupils from inside. Though it looked very grotesque, it didnt bother Yeon-woo one bit. Yeon-woo scanned through the whole forest with his enhanced senses. Just like a dog guided by its sense of smell, all he had to do was to look for the unique mana that the crystals possessed. And nobody could stand in Yeon-woos way. Or to be exact, there was no one left to stand in his way, as the remaining players were infected with the blessing Vigrid brought upon them, not to mention being injured. A team of a hundred players had failed to stop a single player, Yeon-woo. Watching the entire situation unfold from the opposite side, the Blue Team players were left in tremendous shock. Those who had participated in the same round of the tutorial as Yeon-woo could only gulp at the sight. And those who were witnessing the power of the Hoarder for the first time despaired from the hopelessly huge gap between them. However, Yeon-woo stayed absolutely unmoved by their reactions. No matter how difficult The Tower was, this was still a Beginner Zone. For Yeon-woo who had ranked number one in the tutorial round that was said to be the hardest, this kind of trial was still too easy for him. Moreover, his head was focused on obtaining Heras Key. Yeon-woo grabbed all the crystals with one hand. Five blue crystals and five red crystals. Though there were some scratches, all of them were still intact. *Whoosh* With a bright light, the crystals melted in his hand, merging into one single ball of light. And before he knew it, there was a key lying on his hand. A transparent key glittering with white sparkles on the surface. [You have acquired Heras Key.] Unlike Zeus Key that emitted yellowish glow like a topaz, Heras Key had a clear, transparent surface as if it were made out of diamonds. [Heras Key] Classification: Miscellaneous Rating: C+ Description: A key used to open the treasury of Hera, the goddess of marriage. Nothing is known about its use. Yeon-woo clenched his fists after confirming his acquisition of the second key. And then, [The trial has ended.] A message appeared in the sky. Only half an hour since the trial had begun. It was the shortest round ever in The Towers history. * * * [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 5,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 3,000 additional Karma.] [Your health and mana will be restored] [All status effects will be removed] [All remaining players will be teleported to the waiting area. Beware of impact.] [Calculating total Karma attained in this round] [Karma Ranking of current round] 1. Unknown (50,000 Points) 2. None 3. None [You have set the greatest record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in The Tower. You can register your name later on whenever you wish to.] That was amazing. Though its only the first floor, Ive never seen anyone clearing the trial this fast. Indeed, you are the Hoarder So, yes. Youve just set a new record. After all the players arrived once again at the waiting area, Aaron made his appearance and expressed his astonishment. It had been only a few minutes ago that he made a bet with Yvlke. He didnt expect it to end so quickly. The fact that he lost the bet worried him a little, but he was more excited to see what else this player had to offer. And now he knew that what he did back in the tutorial, the record he made, was not because of luck, He even knows about the hidden pieces. And that he was trying to complete the key to Olympus Treasury. Maybe I should bet together with Yvlke if theres a next time. And now, I will give you the rewards for the. Wait. Yeon-woo stopped Aaron mid-sentence. Whats the matter? Id like to receive my rewards after I clear the whole Beginner Zone. Aaron eyes slightly widened, but soon chuckled as if he knew he was going to say that. It seemed to Aaron that he even knew he could receive better rewards if he postponed accepting them. If he can keep on breaking records up to the 10th floor, what rewards will he get? Aaron imagined Bedlam breaking loose in the Guardians chambers. No, not just the Guardians chambers. The whole Tower would be in an uproar. He couldnt imagine what kind of insane plan he was up to. *Grin* Aaron couldnt help smiling. And he had a vague feeling as to why Yvlke was so interested in this guy. Why, of course. You can do that. Aaron nodded as he put his hand back down. Well, then. Its time to say goodbye. Aaron gave a graceful bow towards the players. A curtain of light fell down and covered the entire area. [The trial has ended. Will you continue to the next floor?] The same message appeared in front of the Blue Team players. But none of the players were happy to see this message. Because no one had been able to acquire Karma except for Yeon-woo. If things had progressed like usual, the winners of this trial should have been rewarded with some items and Karma, those they could trade with other items they needed to proceed to the next floor. But in this round, Yeon-woo had hoarded all the Karma by himself. As a result, the other members of the Blue Team received nothing. Even though they won, they didnt make any contribution to their victory. In The Tower where players were rewarded for their achievements, it was a matter of course that they got nothing. If they moved on to the next floor, there would only be a miserable future waiting ahead. In the end, the majority of players gave up going to the next floor and chose to replay the trial. One by one, the players disappeared into red portals. Soon, only Yeon-woo, Phante, Edora and Aaron were left in the area. What about you? Would you like to go up? Aaron asked with a smile on his face. Yeon-woo nodded. Phante pondered for a while and also said yes with a snort. Edora smiled mildly in answer. Very well. Heres the portal to the next floor. A portal opened in front of each person. Unlike the ones that the other players entered into, the portals were glowing with a blue hue. Without any delay, the three of them entered the portals. There were still nine floors left to clear. *Whoosh* Chapter 74 Breakthrough (1) [This is the second floor, the stage of hills and fields.] When Yeon-woo opened his eyes again, the world was covered in woods and greenery. Refreshing air and breathtaking views. Perhaps because the other teams hadnt finished their trials yet, there were only Yeon-woo and the siblings in the second floors waiting area. Seems like were the only ones here. So, are you gonna start right away, hyung? Phante muttered as he took a look around. Yeon-woo nodded in answer. What I need to find here is Demeters Key. Like I said, if you think its unfair for me to hoard all the Karma, you should stop following me. Why would I? Im curious about how far you can take this. So, for now Ill be sticking with you. Yeon-woo turned his gaze to the sky with a faint smile on his lips. I want to start the trial right now. In front of him, a portal suddenly opened up in the air, and someone dropped down through the portal. Someone wearing a clean-looking tuxedo just like Yvlke and Aaron, but had a head resembling that of a wolf. He was a lycanthrope. My name is Johannes, and I am the Guardian of the second floor. So, you want to start the trial with just the three of you? The lycanthrope looked at Yeon-woo with eyes full of curiosity. It will be dangerous. But I will get more Karma for that, wont I? Sounds like you have a good understanding of The Towers system. Fair enough. Ill get you three started right away. Soon after he said that, a message popped up in front of them. [The second floors trial will now begin.] [Description: You are currently in the forest blessed by the goddess of harvest. The forest has always produced enough food for all the animals dwelling in it. But as of late, several monsters have appeared trying to take over the forest and monopolize its yield. Defend the forest from the monsters and restore peace.] The Towers system was designed to assist the players participating in the trials to become a god. In case there are players who want to proceed with a trial by themselves, the system creates a round just for them. It was thanks to this system that Jeong-woo and his team Arthia had been able to break through the entirety of the Beginner Zone in just a few days. But of course, despite how easy it sounded, it was absolute madness. It meant they had to carry out a trial that was originally designed for dozens of players by themselves. There had been several players who had taken on the challenge, just like Arthia. But none of them were able to complete the trial. *Rumble* Far away in the distance, Yeon-woo saw a horde of Orcs charging through the green fields towards his direction. But the noise didnt just come from one side. He saw a swarm of Gnolls approaching from the West, Goblins from the South, Ogres from the North, and several other monsters from different directions. To subdue countless monsters and become king of the forest. That was the goal of the second floors trial. It would have required quite a lot of players and a very well thought out plan to accomplish this mission, *Grin* But to Yeon-woo, it was a piece of cake. This is just like the Monster Outbreak. With Magic Bayonet in his right hand, he jumped straight forward. Focus on eliminating one group, and then another. *Pat* His first targets were the Orcs. Beyond the rushing horde of Orcs, he found a helmeted Orc, the Orc King, taking command of his army. * * * [You have acquired Demeters Key.] Yeon-woo brought together the unknown pieces he gathered from the corpses of each one of the monsters kings. With a bright light, it combined into a green key. [You have set the greatest record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in The Tower. You can register your name later on whenever you wish to.] Yeon-woo shouted at the sky. Next. *Whoosh* [This is the third floor, the stage of swords and spears.] Yeon-woo was greeted with a somewhat familiar scenery. Waah! Kill them all! Stop them! Dont let them get in! A place where soldiers wield their swords and spears against each other. Dead bodies were piled up on the battlefield. The smell of blood mixed with the stench of burning flesh filled the air. What he had to acquire on this floor was Ares Key. It was a hidden piece obtained by combining fragments that only appeared randomly when destroying the swords and spears the soldiers were holding. [The third floors trial.] Before the Guardian could even make his appearance, Yeon-woo was already busy running around with his Magic Bayonet. It took Arthia 10 days to get through the Beginner Zone. If so, Yeon-woo was already swinging his bayonet towards a man who seemed to be the general. Ill finish in five days. *Puck* The generals head was pitched violently into the air. * * * Inside the Guardians chambers, All the Guardians were watching the screen with horrified faces. He passed through the seventh floor! What about the time? How long did it take this time? 12 hours and 28 minutes! Thats just nuts! How is that even possible? At least Arthia was a team. This guy, hes doing it all by himself. Damn it! Slamming their fists on the table, letting their bodies drop on their chairs, smoking a cigarette The Guardians tried with all their might to ease their feelings of dejection. When they first heard Yvlke talking about him, everyone thought he was joking. But as Yeon-woo cleared each floor with unbelievable speed, only then did they realize that there was not a single line of exaggeration mixed in Yvlkes statement. In fact, Yeon-woo skill wasnt something that would have attracted this much attention, because many of the Guardians had once been players that had climbed up to the higher floors. Some of them had even reached the level of Lords. The reason why they were so impressed was because Yeon-woo had an almost perfect understanding of The Towers system. Not only did he set records on each floor he passed through, but at the same time, he also skimmed off all of the hidden pieces. So during the first couple of floors, they had been observing Yeon-woo as if he were a marvel. It had been a long time since a player so interesting to watch had appeared. But as he continued to advance, the time it took him to complete the trials grew shorter and shorter. Their jaws continued to drop from shock. Though it was the Beginner Zone, the trials were still trials. They couldnt believe how easily he was breaking through each floor. The Guardians thought it was no exaggeration to describe him as a monster. At this rate, he was going to beat Arthias record all by himself. And there was nothing they could do to stop him. The Guardians powers were limited to punishing misconducts which could be seen as a hindrance to other players ascending The Tower. A few hours had passed. A recently joined Guardian was dismayed as he read a newly received report aloud to his senior Guardians. He beat the eighth floor, and it took him 7 hours and 5 minutes! It says he completed The Laurel of Athens, and acquired another key! . Huh! Hollow laughter escaped from the Guardians mouths. Ohyohyohyo. It seems Ive won again. Yvlke let out his comical laughter with a broad smile that revealed his giant fangs, and held out his hands to the eighth floors Guardian, who was also the eighth victim of the betting game. The Guardians hand was trembling as he handed over the promised item. Yvlke once again laughed out loud with a pleased smile. Im gonna be rich thanks to Cain! I wish for everyday to be just like today. Ohyohyohyo! * * * Gwergh! A painful scream rang across the world full of fire and lava. The sound came from Vulka, a monster that with red hide as tough as iron armor and horns as menacing as swords. Vulka was a monster concealed in the ninth floor as a hidden piece. Which meant it was virtually impossible for a novice in the Beginner Zone to kill Vulka alone. However, *Splash* Vulka already had several daggers stuck in his tough hide. You little vermin! How dare you touch me, the king of flame? But despite his anger, not a single sentence reached Yeon-woos ears. Tsk. I guess I cant make him submit yet. Then I cant help it. Edora, try to keep him distracted. Phante, just give him a good punch. Okay. Got it! Phante and Edora dashed forward at Yeon-woos command. It had been, in fact, only a few floors ago that Phante and Edora joined Yeon-woo in fighting. After watching Yeon-woos fights from behind, they acquainted themselves with Yeon-woos style of combat and willingly took on supporting roles. If it was before they met Yeon-woo, Phante and Edora would have complained about playing supporting roles. But the two of them never said anything about it. It was because they were able to learn something from Yeon-woos combat. Something that they couldnt learn back when they only concentrated on honing their skills. It was insight. Yeon-woo had eyes that could properly view the situation of the battle and use it to his advantage. It was something that could only be acquired through participating in numerous wars and battles. And this came as a great shock to the two of them. They were able to see combat from a whole different perspective that they never knew existed. And that brought them an opportunity to reflect on themselves with a more objective view. They began to review their fights and find what they lacked. And when they started to apply changes to their skills based on such enlightenment. *Spark* Their skills also showed great improvement. Just by helping Yeon-woo, they were able to train their skills. Phante kindled thunder energy onto his fists. The yellow thunderbolts coiled around Phantes thick forearm. Uratcha! (TL: Korean equivalent to saying heave-ho when lifting something heavy) *Kwang* He then crushingly kicked off the ground, flinging himself towards Vulka. *Pat* Edora also darted forward with Shinmado in her hand. Phante and Edora, their combined attack was perfect, as if they were one person. Phante jumped towards Vulka, drawing his attention, while Edora attacked him from behind. Just when Vulka tried to turn to attack Edora, Phante dug into his blind spot and launched an attack. And when Vulka was distracted by the two of them, Yeon-woo made his move. *Pabat* Yeon-woo jumped on the wall climbing all the way up to the ceiling and dropped straight down towards Vulkas head with Carshinas Dagger and Magic Bayonet in each hand. *Puck* Kwuuung! With his head stabbed by two daggers, Vluka twisted his body in horrendous pain. *Kung* *Kung* The earth quaked whenever he stomped on the ground His skull is too hard. Though he had infused the daggers with a heavy load of mana, the daggers didnt dig much deeper into his skin. It meant that he was resilient to physical attacks. It was exactly as he had seen in the diary. Yeon-woo then quickly backed off with Shunpo before Vulkas hand could reach him. *Kwang* And Phante jumped straight towards where Yeon-woo had been a second ago and gave Vulka a powerful punch. *Boom* With a loud exploding sound, Vulkas body was thrown into the air and stuck deep into the wall. It was a formidable power. From some point onward, Yeon-woo had to admit that the three of them were in pretty good harmony in battle. Without these two, I probably couldnt have cleared the Beginner Zone this fast. Although he had all the information about Olympus Treasury, it was not an easy task to gather all the keys spread out through each floor, and even fast enough to get the last key. The same went for dealing with Vulka. Vulka was too strong, it even made him wonder how could such strong monster exist in Beginner Zone. If Yeon-woo had to fight him alone, it would have taken him a long time even if he had fought at full capacity. But with him, there were Phante and Edora helping him in battle. The two of them followed his every command so well. Just like his comrades back in the military. Whenever he gave them an order, the two quickly realized the hidden meaning. Are all One-horned tribe members like this? It was an inborn talent for combat. There was no other way he could describe their skills. *Kung* Under the sustained attacks, Vulka finally collapsed onto the floor. Its body was slowly fading away under a red glow. *Tsss* Before its corpse was completely gone, Yeon-woo quickly shoved his hand into its body and pulled out the last piece of the key. And when he connected it to another piece of the key, a message popped up in front of his eyes. [You have acquired Hephaestus Key.] [You have set the greatest record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in The Tower. You can register your name later on whenever you wish to.] Yeon-woo clasped Hephaestus Key, emitting a red glow like a ruby. Now, all thats left is Hermes Key. Just one. Yeon-woo had so far managed to get hold of all the Olympian gods keys available below the tenth floor. Hera on the first floor, Demeter on the second floor, Ares on the third floor, Poseidon on the fourth floor, Apollon on the fifth floor, Artemis on the sixth floor, Aphrodite on the seventh floor, Athene on the eighth floor, and Hephaestus on the ninth floor. Adding Zeus Key he had obtained in the tutorial, he now had a total of ten keys. Now there were only two left to open the Olympus Treasury. One was Hades Key, which could only be obtained by setting the best record for clearing the Beginner Zone. The other was Hermes key which can be obtained on the tenth floor. Hermes, the god of travel and messengers. Lets get it over with. Yeon-woo stepped onto the blue portal on the floor. [The trial has ended. Will you continue on to the next floor?] [The next floor is limited to solo play only. Your party will be disbanded upon entering the portal.] Yeon-woo looked at Phante and Edora. We ran together this far, you wont fall behind now, will you? Ha! Get ready to get your ass kicked because were going to be faster than you! Phante sniffed with his arms crossed, but he still had a big smile on his lips. After a faint chuckle, Yeon-woo proceeded to the next floor. [This is the tenth floor, the stage of pure white.] And before he knew it, he was already in the next floor. But unlike the other floors where he was greeted with different natural landscapes, on this floor, there was nothing he could see, or even perceive, except for the color white. Yeon-woo raised his head up. Just like how he had done on the other floors, he began the trial immediately. Chapter 75 Breakthrough (2) [The tenth floors trial will now begin.] [Description: You are in the Realm of Void, an outside world, isolated from those of the living and the dead, where the laws of time and space do not exist. But a living being such as you does not belong here. Escape from the Realm of Void by any means possible.] So, among the Beginner Zone, this floor is where the second largest number of players end up dropping out. I can see why. It was said that the difficulty of the tenth floors trial was harder than those of all first nine floors combined. A trial where players who may have been on a roll until now could suddenly meet a wall. Conversely, a trial where players who had barely managed to clear the previous floors, might suddenly find it easy. As such, the trial of the tenth floor was very unpredictable. What was tested on this floor was one simple thing. Willpower. Consecutively setting new records all the way up till the ninth floor, wemy teammates and Ifelt like we were on top of the world. We thought we could clear the tenth floors trial just as easily as the other floors. But this goddamn Tower, it knows how to shatter peoples hopes too damn well. They took everyone away from me. Without a family, a friend or a teammate, I was left alone in that world of nothingness. And I was required to escape that place without a single clue of how to. But of all things, the most difficult aspect of the trial was the lack of stimulus. Man is a social animal. No matter how mentally strong one might be, if they were left in this kind of place, I am 100% sure they would go mad within a few days. For that reason, even knowing this, players who entered the tenth floor often failed to pass the trial. Mental strength and physical strength are two different things. Solitude can devastate any physically healthy persons mind. The more confident they are in themselves, the most adverse effect it has on them. And that was exactly why his brother and his team, Arthia, reached a deadlock during their winning streak. Being forced to play alone in a trial where they couldnt even tell whether there was progress or not. Such feeling of apprehension slowly took over their heads and made them go out of their minds. His brother mentioned that he also had a hard time because of this. However, It wont work on me. Years of experience on the battlefield had made Yeon-woo dull to such negative emotions. Rather, he had trained himself in order to be able to keep his rationality under much harder conditions. There must be a door somewhere around here. But it wasnt just one door. A total of 10 doors, all different in colors and shapes. Yeon-woo closed his eyes. He activated Sense Strengthening and tried to pick up any abnormality. Dozens of eyes slit open from the lines drawn on his armor. Then suddenly, Yeon-woo opened his eyes and swung Magic Bayonet to his side. *Puck* The bayonet made a hitting sound as it stopped mid-air. He pulled the bayonet downward and sliced what seemed to be an empty space. As the space sliced open, it revealed a red door. Found it. * * * The tenth floors trial was somewhat like a labyrinth. A labyrinth full of doors that connected to other blank spaces Finding doors in this world full of nothingness was a difficult task, but the most troublesome part came after finding one. Because each space contained more than just one door. In each space, there was a total of ten doors, each one of them different in color and shape. And when players faced these doors, doubts would sprout in their minds. Why do all doors have different colors? Did I open the wrong door? Should I have settled with one color? Is there any order to it? Could there by any hidden trick with these doors? This place, it digs deep into the psyche of players. There is a Chinese term, Heart Devil. It means that doubts, even small ones, can grow in one persons mind. Eating away at them from the inside, and in the end, making them go insane. Most players fell prey to their doubts and ended up dropping out of the trial. He heard that many of the dropouts ended up suffering from mental disorders. Some even committed suicide while they were trying to figure out the answer to the doors and to the trial. But sadly enough, the answer to the trial was very simple. Just go enough times through any of the doors. There was no hidden trick nor problem to the color or the shape of the doors. The doors were just doors, all leading to the next section of the labyrinth. Whatever door the players may select, if they kept opening them, they would eventually make it outside. The only things required were mental strength and faith in ones choices. Only the players who could overcome their self-doubt were allowed to pass the trial. And of course, there were players who entered the tenth floor with this information at hand. But the problem was that coming up with a plan was one thing, and putting it into practice was another. Even if they knew the answer to the doors, the players going through the trial couldnt act as they originally planned. Some spaces had doors at places where they were easy to find, but some didnt. Wandering around the vast expanse of nothingness while trying to find those doors, players easily forgot about their plans, advice or whatever they got from the outside. But that was a problem for other players. Yeon-woo didnt have to worry about it at all. All he had to do was to scan through the area based on his strengthened senses, move straight toward any door he detected, and go through the door to enter another area. But at some point, Yeon-woos steps began to slow down. He even started to turn back after finding a door and go for another one. Not this one. Not this one either. And this one no. Yeon-woo didnt give a second glance at the doors he found useless. In fact, what Yeon-woo was after was not the exit of the tenth floor. There are hidden pieces lying somewhere beyond these doors. Hermes Key was the hardest hidden piece to complete among all the other ones in Beginner Zone. In fact, it was harder than completing all the other keys combined. And that was exactly the reason why only a handful of players succeeded in opening Olympus Treasury. To complete Hermes Key, he had to collect 100 shattered pieces of the key that were scattered through each trial. And if he opened the door that leads to the exit before he could find all the pieces, it would end the trial, making it impossible to complete the Hermes Key. In other words, he had to go through the labyrinth while being careful not to finish it by mistake. What a ridiculous task. However, Yeon-woo was confident in himself. He trusted his senses and looked for the unique mana that the hidden pieces possessed. But above all, Find them. He had Gyges Eyes with him. At Yeon-woos command, the dozens of eyes engraved on his armor started rolling in all different directions, searching for the pieces. And thanks to them, he was able to feel what lied beyond the doors. The reason why Yeon-woo had wasted a whole month in the Outer District. Without this artifact, he wouldnt be able to complete Hermes Key. Well, to be precise, I could probably make it. If he groped his way through the labyrinth with his strengthened senses, he would be able to find all 100 pieces. But not in time to acquire Hades Key. Concluding his assumptions, Yeon-woo kept on walking forward. With each step he took, Gyges Eyes busily rolled around in search of the hidden pieces. And a few more hours later, Yeon-woo brought together all 100 pieces he gathered throughout the labyrinth. *Click* *Click* As the Hermes Feathers snapped into their places, they started to take the form of the key. This is the end. Then. [You have set the greatest record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in The Tower. You can register your name later on whenever you wish to.] [All the trials of the Beginner Zone have ended.] [Your time spent on clearing the Beginner Zone is 151 hours, 35 minutes and 1 second. You have broken the previous record of Jeong-woo Cah by 83 hours, 2 minutes and 9 seconds.] [You have set the greatest record of the Beginner Zone. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] For a very bried moment, Yeon-woo silently stared at the name Jeong-woo Cah registered in the Hall of Fame. Its been so long since Ive seen your name. In a flash, all kinds of thoughts went through Yeon-woos head. But soon, he shook his head and spat out a short answer. No. [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been.] [You have acquired Hades Key.] [You have acquired Ring of Ice.] [You have acquired Skull Crest.] Though there were a lot of rewards, there was only one thing that caught Yeon-woos eye. A key carved out of amethyst. It was the Hades Key. The same hidden piece his brother acquired. Yeon-woo put Hades Key and Hermes Key on the floor, took out the rest of the keys and spread them out next to the two keys. Just then, the twelve keys shone with brilliant colorful lights. [You have gathered all twelve keys of the Olympians. The new key will be created.] Just like how they were created, the twelve glowing keys merged together, creating one single key. Visually, the new key looked too ordinary, unlike the other twelve keys. It was silvery-white in color, without any complex design. But Yeon-woo could feel the mysterious energy emanating from the key. [You have created Olympus Key. You are now qualified to enter the Olympus Treasury, the vault containing gold and treasures that the Olympians had accumulated during tens of thousands of years.] [You can take only one item from the Olympus Treasury.] A golden door appeared before Yeon-woos eyes. This must be the door to Olympus Treasury. Yeon-woo found a keyhole below the doorknob. Without any hesitation, he pushed the key into the door and turned it. *Click* With an unlocking sound, *Fshsh* The Olympus Key disintegrated into fine sand. Thinking about all he had gone through to acquire that key, it was a very forlorn end. However, Yeon-woo quickly shook away his frustration and pushed open the golden door. *Creak* When he opened the door, he was greeted by a world of pitch darkness. A world that was the opposite of the Realm of Void. And only when he stepped through the door, he was able to see an immeasurably huge iron gate lying just ahead of him. The giant gate was engraved with a sculpted painting of what looked like a description of Titanomachy, the war between the Titans and the Olympians. The mere sight of it made him feel overwhelmed. Similar to what he felt when he saw The Tower, but this was more close to a feeling of awe. And when he turned his gaze towards the bottom of the gate, he found a man sitting right in front of the gate looking at him with eyes full of interest. The man in a winged helmet and winged sandals, and a rod entwined with two serpents in his hands. He must be Hermes. The very great being laughed as he spoke to Yeon-woo. Its you. The man who shocked all the Guardians. As the god who could move freely between the worlds of mortals and the divine, Hermes was given a task. The gatekeeper of Olympus Treasury. Because he could look into the world of mortals, it was his task to keep his eyes on the mortal world and protect the Olympians treasures from those who coveted them. But in other words, this also meant that he was always watching down at the mortal world, observing everything that happened all around the world. And because of that, he gained a nickname from the mortals. The Beholder. Ive had visitors before, and it has become frequent as of late, but I dont think there has been any mortal as surprising as you. Hermes expressed his admiration as he looked at Yeon-woo. I have never seen a mortal like you. It seemed he was genuinely shocked by Yeon-woo However, Id like to enter the treasury. Yeon-woo turned a deaf ear to Hermes praise. He wasnt in the mood to stand and chat with Hermes. Because he was dying to enter the treasury as soon as possible. He had already thought of the artifacts he wanted. Zeus Astrape and Athenas Aegis. Astrape, a spear that annihilates the enemies by launching lightning attacks. And one of the best weapons one could get in The Tower. Aegis, also known as one of the best shields, with durability that allows it to fend off most attacks. And with Gorgons head embedded in its center, it can even paralyze or petrify ones enemies. Both artifacts, each representing a god, have made their name several times in myths. Holding gods names, the wielder of the artifacts could also obtain the power of the gods. Haha! I see your heart is already set on opening the treasury. Very well. I will attend to your wish. *Clap* Hermes clapped his two hands with a cheerful laugh. Just then, *Rumble* The iron gate began to open on its own with a thunderous noise. And through the gap, a beam of golden light brilliantly poured down onto the once pitch dark world. End of volume 3 Chapter 76 Olympus’ Treasury Inside the treasury, mountains of gold and treasure shone dazzlingly against the light. And just by running his eyes over them, he could tell that each and every one of them would cost no less than his whole fortune to purchase. Even the single jewel lying near the gate was so beautiful and translucent. Moreover, he could feel an enormous amount of mana contained inside it. That ones A++ at the very least. If it were to be crafted into an artifact, it would possess an immeasurable value. And the treasury was full of heavenly treasures like that one, stirring up his greed. After managing to quench his desire, Yeon-woo was about to hurry his gait into the treasury, Oh, before you go, I have a question to ask you. But he was stopped by Hermes sudden remark. Would you be interested in taking these? Hermes asked with a playful smile on his face as he pointed at the artifacts on his body; his helmPetasos, his sandalsTalaria, and his staffCaduceus. They were all artifacts that symbolized the god of travel, Hermes. It is embarrassing to say it myself, but I can assure you, these are also some of the best in their kind. If you wish to take one of my artifacts, I will also ordain you as my Apostle. It was a shocking offer that would have stirred up the entire Tower if news of it were to reach anyone elses ears. As far as Yeon-woo knew, God on Earth was more like a conceptual being. However, in The Tower, gods were real beings that could exert force on the physical world. As such, the deities in The Tower possessed power unmatched by players, and there were several religious groups that worshipped these deities. One of the Eight Clans, Devil Army, was a well-known example of a clan consisting only of said worshipers. And the players at the pinnacle of those religious groups were known as Apostles. They were the messengers, the prophets and also the avatars of their god. And thanks to being endowed with their gods abilities, Apostles were also able to establish themselves in The Tower as leaders. They were said to stand shoulder to shoulder with Lordswho exercises tremendous influence over The Tower with their large following, or with superhumansone-man armies who had trained themselves to exceed the limits of the human body and gained superhuman abilities. And right now, Hermes was offering such a position to Yeon-woo. Hermes was one of the Dodecatheon, the major twelve deities of Olympus. Among several deities in this world, he was most definitely one of the strongest. Being the Apostle of a god such as him would give him advantages beyond his imagination. Besides, Petasos, Talaria, or Caduceus, any one of those could be just as good as Aegis, depending on the situation. And in addition to the power he would receive for being an Apostle, It could be even better than taking Astrape. However, Yeon-woo calmly shook his head once again. Im sorry. Im afraid I cant accept your offer. Because I cant let myself be tied down. It was the creed he had kept in his mind from the very start. *Grin* I see. I suppose that is your path. Although a mere mortal had rejected his offer, rather than being offended, Hermes put on a gentle smile as if he had been expecting it. This is my path? Hermes vague words aroused Yeon-woos curiosity, but he couldnt ask anything as he saw Hermes waving his hand. In the end, Yeon-woo had no choice but to enter the treasury. Upon passing through the gate, he hurried across the chamber through the passageway along the mountains of treasures. But after taking only a few steps, Yeon-woo began to hear voices that kept ringing inside his head. Hey! Take me. No, dont listen to that. I am the one you need. What about me? Dont I look tempting? If you dont take me, youll regret forever. They were the voices of the Egos dwelling inside the artifacts. The Egos that had been awakened by the power of the gods but ended up being stuck in a place for god knows how many years. Their voices sounded as luscious as the devils. But Yeon-woo managed to disregard their voices and walk further into the treasury. [Appraisal failed] [Appraisal failed] [Appraisal successful] [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased.] [Draconic Eyes has been upgraded. You are now allowed to peek into the truth of more things in the world.] As soon as the message appeared, Yeon-woo was bombarded with a ton of information. He was given the background story and even the secrets that the artifacts held. Most of the information still remained inaccessible, but even by viewing those, he could increase his proficiency. Yeon-woo had to pass through several chambers before he could reach the final chamber. The chamber where the weapons of the Dodecatheon rested. *Creak* Upon entering, Yeon-woo felt himself being enveloped by some kind of vigorous energy, then let go. But before he could wonder what it could be, he was stunned by the design of the chamber. Along the wall, hung the armors and weapons representing twelve gods, and beneath them, were the gorgeous murals of each gods most memorable moment. From the smallest little details to the harmonious view the murals created, the sheer beauty of the chamber took away his breath. After being dazed for a little longer, Yeon-woo came back to his senses and tried appraising the artifacts. Perhaps thanks to the proficiency he gained on his way here, he was able to see the information only after a couple of failures. [Apollons Solar Bow] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: The great bow used by Apollon, the god of archery, music, and prophecy. Its arrow will burn all the wicked. [Poseidons Trident] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: The spear used by Poseidon, the god of the sea and storm. It holds the power to create tidal waves. [Hephaestus Flame Hammer] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: The hammer used by Hephaestus, the god of fire and metallurgy. Each swing bursts with flames. Artifacts crafted with this hammer will possess great strength without a fail. However, unlike the artifacts he saw in the outer chambers, their classifications and ratings were concealed behind question marks and only little information was given in the description. Still, he could tell by instinct that each and every one of them was an artifact containing absolute power. They all were powerful enough to make his eyes grow by themselves. In particular, for someone who had practiced metallurgy, Yeon-woos mind went seesaw when he saw the Flame Hammer. But as soon as he moved onto the artifact hanging right next to it, his seesawing mind went completely still. [Athenas Aegis] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: The shield used by Athena, the goddess of wisdom, courage, and justice. It consists of nine layers of thin metal plates, and theres a Gorgons head, which can petrify the wielders opponent, embedded in the center of the shield. This is it. Yeon-woo carefully ran his hand down Aegis. He felt the shield trembling at his touch as if it were glad to see him. [Would you like to select Athenas Aegis as your reward?] A small message popped up right in front of his eyes. The moment he was about to say yes, Yeon-woo was stopped by a sudden thought that crossed his mind. But where are Zeus artifacts? In spite of the fact that this was the last chamber, he couldnt find Zeus artifacts in it. Come to think of it, there were several rankers equipped with Olympians artifact, but I dont think there was any one using Zeus. In fact, Yeon-woo preferred Astrape to Aegis. For Yeon-woo whos high agility and mobility were his main weapons, it was more convenient to fight with a spear that could annihilate opponents with a shot of thunder than with a shield so heavy he wouldnt even be able to stand properly while holding. Of course, he might have to rethink if Astrape also had a size that made it difficult to carry around, but he wanted to at least take a look before deciding which one to select. While he was lost in thought, Yeon-woo unconsciously took a step into the inner part of the chamber. Just then, *Wooong* Yeon-woo felt something shaking in his inner pocket. When he quickly took out the source of the vibration, he noticed the hour hand of the pocket watch was quickly spinning. Then after a few seconds, the hour hand suddenly stopped. Startled by the sudden event, he tried to give the pocket watch a few shakes to see if there was anything wrong. But when he moved the watch, the hour hand started moving in response to his movements. A compass? He thought of that when seeing the moving hour hand. Yeon-woo than laid the pocket watch flat. The hour hand was pointing at the number 11. It was leading further into the chamber. With his eyes narrowed in suspicion, Yeon-woo followed the pocket watch with slow steps. Soon, Yeon-woo arrived at a dead end. When he looked up, there was a huge mural of a god enveloped in thunder getting ready to throw his spear towards something veiled behind dark clouds. The scenery depicted in the painting looked so dynamic, it felt as if the figures were going to come alive any moment soon. Looking at the mural from a closer distance, Yeon-woo noticed there was a hidden seam, elaborately concealed along the outline of the objects in the paintings. It was a hidden door. There cant be any other place. Yeon-woo pushed the mural as hard as he could. *Rumble* The wall was pushed inwards just like the iron gates outside the treasury. Beyond the wall, a small room of about 10 pyeong in size was revealed(TL: about 30 square meters). But unlike the other chamber, this room was filled with murals pertaining to Zeus myths in every side of the room, including the floor and the ceiling. It was also full of weapons and armors even more majestic than the artifacts of the other gods. This must be Zeus chamber! Like a possessed man, Yeon-woo walked across the room, leaving behind all the other artifacts, and went straight to the altar located on the other side of the room. A yellow fire burned brightly in the bronze braziers placed at both sides. In the middle, there was a statue of Zeus sitting on his throne with his eyes closed, and on his lap, there was a deep yellow spear that seemed to be at least three meters in length. Its surface was covered in electric sparks, creating an even more majestic view. He didnt even have to appraise it to know what it was. Astrape. Here laid the very weapon used by Zeus in his battle against his father, Cronus, and the other Titans. This is it. I dont need anything else. His instincts kept telling him that it had to be this. Aegis? Talaria? Flame Hammer? He didnt need any of those. The other artifacts of the twelve gods or even all the treasures kept in the Olympus Treasury were no match for this one single piece of weapon. That was how great of an impact Astrape gave Yeon-woo. And he could also understand why such great artifact had never made a single appearance in the entire history of The Tower. Because it was in a place so deeply and well-hidden inside the treasury. Yeon-woo himself would have never been able to find it without the help from both his brothers diary and the pocket watch. Wait a second, how did the watch find the location of this room? Yeon-woo was absorbed in his thoughts as he examined the pocket watch. He had been ignoring all the details related to this pocket watch assuming they were hidden features his brother had left in it, simply because he lacked the ability to reveal its secrets. That was why he wanted to increase the proficiency of Draconic Eyes as quickly as possible, and even learn metallurgy from Henova. But he soon stopped thinking about it. For now, Yeon-woo still had no way to figure out what secrets held the pocket watch. Right now, it was more important to take the fortune that the pocket watch brought to him. Ill take this. Yeon-woo brought his right hand over to Astrape. But the moment Yeon-woos finger tip touched the weapon, *Tremble* The Black Bracelet wound around his right wrist suddenly started to vibrate. And then, *Fshsh* Astrape desintegrated into dust. Just like the way the Olympus Key had disappeared once it unlocked the door to the Olympus Treasury. Its dust scattered into the air. ! Yeon-woos face turned completely stiff by this ridiculous situation. Was Atrape just destroyed by my touch? Then whats going to happen now? But the moment Yeon-woo fell into the panic, *Whistle* With a gusty wind, the scattered particles of Astrape began to fly towards the Black Bracelet. *Whoosh* The Black Bracelet emanated a black aura, and the aura spread into the surrounding space as if it were going to cover the whole world with its darkness. Then, *Rattle* *Clank* The yellow particles that touched the aura were dyed black, brought towards the bracelet and connected to form a long chain. And when the chain assimilated all the particles, it started to wrap itself around Yeon-woos right arm like a snake. *Clang* Finally, with a loud, clear toll of a bell, the process ended. Astrape, which had now assumed a new formthat of a black chainwas firmly connected to the Black Bracelet as if it had been part of it from the very beginning. At that moment, Yeon-woo recalled what Hermes had said just before he entered the treasury. I suppose that is your path. Chapter 77 Olympus’ Treasury (2) Yeon-woo was struck dumb for a while. Did it just shatter? Astrape was by far the best weapon among all the treasures in Olympus. Just now, he had thought he could get a hold of such a great weapon, but never in his wildest dreams had he imagined it would disappear immediately after acquiring it, not to mention its fusion with the Black Bracelet. What the hell is this? Black Bracelet was an artifact Yeon-woo acquired when killing Akashas Snake. He had been making frequent use of both of its optionsSoul Bind and Black Bladesince the moment he acquired it. But I didnt think it was anything special, unlike Vigrid. Yeon-woo bit his lips. First of all, he had to figure out what happened to Astrape. Appraise. Yeon-woo commanded as he activated Draconic Eyes. [Despair of the Black King] Classification: Wrist Guard Rating: ??? Description: But none of the ??? could stand against the power of the Black King, so they had to live in dread for a long time. In the end, the ??? decided to betray the Black King, successfully overthrowing him from his throne and imprisoning him in the abyss. After an eon spent in confinement, the Black Kings resentment had corrupted the three frames that had been binding him in the abyss, turning them into his servants. The frames tainted with the Black Kings resentment vigilantly await the opportunity to ?? its wearer. * Soul Collector Fixed chance of reaping the soul of the killed target, putting it into the collection. The collected souls lose their memory and become corrupted, left with only deep resentment. The capacity of the collection will increase in proportion to the users proficiency. * Spirit Familiar Consumes a certain amount of mana to convert a soul in the collection into a Spirit Familiar. But in order to proceed with the conversion, the users willpower must overwhelm the target souls hatred. Once the soul is converted into a Spirit Familiar, it will become a faithful servant of the wearer and gladly carry out any given orders. * Black Energy The enhanced version of Black Blade. Consumes the souls in the collection and converts them into dark property energy. The power increases in proportion to the number of consumed souls. Once created, the user can wield the energy at will. * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) ** This is a Unique artifact. no same artifact exists in The Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. ** Some of the abilities are sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to lift the seals. ** Some information cannot be accessed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to view the information. Black King? Yeon-woo frowned at the sight of the name he did not recognize. Judging by the word King in his name, he must have been one of the past Lords. Moreover, if he was able to make an artifact capable of absorbing a godly artifact, he must have been a transcendent about to reach godhood. But no matter how hard he racked his brain, he couldnt come up with a single clue about who the Black King might be. Not even in his brothers diary could he find a line that mentioned anything about him If I could figure out who the original owner was, I might be able to learn how to better handle the Black Bracelet. Now that he had lost Astrape, he at least had to get a better grasp of how to use this artifact. And the first step towards that goal was to learn from his predecessor, the Black King. But much to his frustration, there was not much information about him provided in the item description. Just when he was about to close the information window, a certain word caught Yeon-woos eye. Confinement? Before the Black Bracelet changed into Despair of the Black King, there had been a passage talking about Akashas Snake. It stated that Akashas Snake missed its previous master and that it kept his belonging, in hope of his return. What if the master of Akashas Snake was the Black King, and the cause of his disappearance was the betrayal described in the description? The Black King was someone who had Akashas Snake as his minion. If I could at least find out whats covered up by the question marks, it would be much easier to know who he is. Yeon-woos head became crowded with distracting thoughts. Should I have chosen Aegis? He thought for a moment, No, it may have done the same even if I took Aegis. He didnt know exactly why had the Black Bracelet consumed Astrape. It could have been because Astrape was originally part of Black Bracelet, or it also could have been because it just required a godly artifact to lift its seal. If it was the latter, the bracelet could have destroyed whatever artifact he chose. For now, Im going to have to find out more about who the Black King is as soon as I get out of here. With a new plan in mind, Yeon-woo once again examined the new options. It seemed like not only its appearance but its options also went through a complete overhaul. The two existing options were upgraded and one new option was unlocked. Overall, there was a new concept called collection added to the description of each option. Soul Collector, which was Soul Bind previously, changed so that the bracelet could grow to hold more souls. Its a clear advantage. I can bind more souls. Now I can use them more frequently. From the tutorial all the way to the 10th floor, Yeon-woo had used the Black Bracelet in combat several times. If there was any problem to it, it was the small capacity it had to retain souls. But now, thanks to the upgrade, the problem was solved. With the increased capacity, a variety of new strategies became available to him. In that sense, Yeon-woo also found Black Energy very useful. Until now, the dark energy converted using Black Blade could only be fused into his weapon, thus it could only be used for offensive purposes only. But now that it was changed to Black Energy, he was free from that restraint. Though it would require some experimentation, he could wrap the dark energy around his body for defense, and if possible, use it to strengthen certain parts of his body. And lastly, there was a newly unlocked option, Spirit Familiar. In fact, Yeon-woo had already experienced creating something similar to a Spirit Familiar. It was the Evil Spirits. When he raided Arangdans secret base in the tutorial, he had converted the souls of the sacrificed players into Evil Spirits and helped them fulfill their revenge. It seemed like a Spirit Familiar was the same as an Evil Spirit, but made to serve him instead. The converted souls were allowed to keep memories from their past lives. So if I could make the soul of a skilled player into Spirit Familiar, itll be of great help for climbing The Tower. Of course, it wont be easy to get the soul of a skilled player. * * * When Yeon-woo finished checking his bracelet, messages appeared in front of him. [You have chosen Astrape as your reward.] [Olympus Treasury will now close.] *Rumble* The entire space surrounding Yeon-woo started to withdraw and contract into a single line like a paper being folded. All the lights disappeared into the single line, and Yeon-woo was swallowed into the silent depths of darkness. When he opened his eyes again, there was a familiar figure standing in front of him. A Goblin dressed in a neat tuxedo with a monocle over his left eye. Yvleke, the Guardian he had met in the tutorial, greeted him with a bright smile. Ohyohyohyo! Congratulations. Youve set up a new record for the Beginner Zones fastest clear. Though its just the first ten floors, Ive never seen any player passing through the trials so triumphantly. When I first saw you in the tutorial, I knew youd make great achievements once you entered The Tower, but this is even more stunning than what I had expected! So, Id like to congratulate you once again for breaking the record. Yvlkes attitude towards Yeon-woo was very courteous and polite. Yeon-woo could tell that Yvlke was genuinely praising him for his performance However, Yeon-woo was surprisingly unmoved even by Yvlkes compliments. Perhaps because he was still dazzled from meeting a great being such as Hermes, or because he was still in shock from seeing a great weapon like Astrape breaking down into fine dust. But whatever the reason was, Yeon-woo didnt feel anything despite his accomplishments. Rather, it occurred to him that he had merely done something very obvious and unsurprising. If others knew what he was thinking, they would point fingers at him for being arrogant. But that was really how Yeon-woo was feeling. Maybe my experiences in Africa left me emotionally drained. Also, Yeon-woos head was currently full of questions for Yvlke. Why did Astrape break down? Ohyohyo. Thats a secret I cannot answer. Then who is the Black King? Thats also a secret. Why was I given this bracelet? The Tower provides rewards according to players achievements. Theres no other reason behind it. Yvlke grinned as he fixed his monocle. But his attitude made him look like a sly old fox hiding an important secret from Yeon-woo. We Guardians are merely the custodians of The Tower. We are here to execute the will of The Tower. The rewards you receive are all given based on the performance you make. So whatever you may have experienced, it is all because of the path you chose. Therefore, there is not much I can tell you regarding the questions you asked. Yvlkes keen eyes let out a strange glow. Oh, also, it is true that we, Guardians, watch players twenty-four-seven, but please do keep in mind that you are just one of the hundreds of millions of players we have to manage in The Tower. I will. Yeon-woo answered with a nod. Just like what Yvlke said, he was nothing but a player whom the Guardians wouldnt care about even if he died. However, the word path Yvlke used kept bugging Yeon-woo. I suppose that is your path. And it reminded him of what Hermes had said when he refused to be his Apostle. My path What could he have meant by that? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Gods do not speak amiss, for they are the rulers of all creatures. So Hermes must have seen something in him to say such a thing. And he really wanted to know what that something was. Could it be something about the Black King? But after a while, Yeon-woo shook his head. Even if he continued to agonize over this matter, he wouldnt be able to get any answer. Whatever path he was treading right now, he would at least bump into something if he kept walking. If so, what he had to do now was to focus on living the present. Looks like youre done putting on your thinking caps. Then lets talk about your rewards now. Yvlke clapped as he laughed cheerfully. *Clap* [Total Karma: 1,420,119 Points] Look at this number. This is absolutely incredible! Right now, you have 10 rewards for clearing each floor, one for clearing the Beginner Zone, and another one for setting a new record, a total of 12 pieces of pending artifacts. Would you like to take them now? Yeon-woo shook his head. Id like to combine all 12 rewards plus my Karma points for one single reward. Yvlke burst into laughter as if he had been expecting that answer. Is there anything youd like to receive? Astrape. You silly. You know that is already over. Im not joking. Yeon-woo refuted, but Yvlke pretended he didnt hear what he said. If you have nothing in your mind, then I will have the system decide for you. The over 1.4 million points quickly counted down to 0, and the twelve light orbs hovering next to Yvlke flew into Yvlkes fist. And when Yvlke opened his palm, This is Yeon-woos eyes slightly widened. The artifact that appeared on Yvlkes hand was also familiar to Yeon-woo. A nine layered shield with a monsters head in its center. It was Aegis. Your achievement is something that no one has ever accomplished so far. So it seems like the system has decided to give you this artifact as a reward. Only then did Yeon-woo realize. What meaning did someones achievements have in The Tower? He once questioned what kind of reward would he receive if he accrued all his achievements. But he didnt expect the result to come back like this. Would you like to take this as your reward? Yeon-woo nodded. [You have acquired Athenas Aegis.] Aegis fell onto Yeon-woos hand. He thought it would be heavy because of its nine layers, but when he held it in his hand, he was surprised to feel how light it was. Yeon-woo passed his hand over the smooth surface of the shield. It seems like my job is finished. Perhaps I should take my leave now. A message popped up over Yvlkes head. [The trial has ended. Will you continue to the next floor?] Yeon-woo nodded. A blue portal opened underneath his feet. Yeon-woo then disappeared into the portal. * * * The moment Yeon-woo left the last floor of the Beginner Zone, a huge message window appeared on every floor of The Tower. It was an announcement shown to all players in The Tower whenever a record was broken. Its contents were simple. It was about an undisclosed player breaking the previous record of the Beginner Zone and registering their score in the Hall of Fame. And when players found out that the undisclosed player was the Hoarder, the whole Tower once again entered a period of agitation. Most of the players were worried by the advent of the new talent, but there were some who expressed joy. Because it was the moment that the name they wanted to erase from The Tower, the name of Jeong-woo, was finally thrown into the dustbin of history. But instead, the name Hoarder became engraved deep inside their heads. Chapter 78 Mythic Beasts (1) Ohyohyo. Not only did he awake the Despair of the Black King, but he was also rewarded with Aegis. He is such an unpredictable player! Yvlke smiled cheerfully as he watched Yeon-woo disappear into the portal. From the tutorial to Beginner Zone, Yeon-woos feat of clearing everything as a solo player had been great entertainment for him, not to mention the fun of earning extra money. It seems like The Towers system has begun to take notice of you, Yeon-woo Cha. For a second, his voice was imbued with unusual seriousness. By the way, who was the next parts general Guardian Laplace, wasnt it? Yvlkes two large fangs could be seen over his thick lips as he broke into a wide grin. I wonder how hell react. He acts quite annoying when he finds something interesting. Yvlkes eyes glowed as he stared into the gradually fading portal. * * * The Hoarder? Bahal paused and turned to look at the leader of Flame Beast. Flame Beats entire unit following behind him halted in unison. Yes. From the first to the tenth floor, all the previous records in the Beginner Zone have been surpassed by him. Bahal brought his hands to his front and tapped the air a couple of times. Then, a window suddenly popped up in front of him. [1st-floor ranking] 1. Unknown (9,345 Points) 2. Jeong-woo Cah (6,566 Points) 2. Edora (6,556 Points) 4. Phante (2,210 Points) [2nd-floor ranking] 1. Unknown (31,008 Points) 2. Phante (7,299 Points) 3. Jeong-woo Cah (6,900 Points) [3rd-floor ranking] 1. Unknown (18,115 Points) 2. Jeong-woo Cah (11,331 Points) Oh? The moment he saw the word Unknown on the list, he knew it was Yeon-woo. Among all the novices who had appeared recently, he was the only one who could pull off this kind of achievement. What an interesting friend he is. Bahal skimmed through the rest of the rankings with a huge smile. He knew that Yeon-woo was up to something big the moment he first saw him, but this was even bigger than he expected. Jeong-woos records were made possible because he had assistance from his team, Arthia. But Yeon-woos were different. His records were set all by himself. Thanks to this, more attention was going to be drawn to him now. Bahal thought to himself that it had been a good move to visit him before the other clans could snatch him. But isnt it frustrating? The leader suddenly asked Bahal. Bahal tilted his head. Hmm? What is? Im talking about the records. Though theyre named after Jeong-woo, they also belong to you too. Figuring out his intention, Bahal let out a chuckle. I thought I had already passed your test, didnt I? Oh, Im sorry, but dont get me wrong. This is just a personal question. But Bahal only asked back with a snort. Hmph! Our queens dearest henchman asking a personal question to me You think Id fall for that? The leader silently lowered his head in answer. Bahal closed the ranking window and started answering as he stroked his chin. Well, itd be a lie to say it isnt. Because no matter what I do, it is an undeniable truth that I was once part of Arthia, and that record is a remnant of my past. Whod like having their remnants erased? . Just then, the leader looked at Bahal questioningly but soon erased the doubt after hearing his next word. But whats past is past. Ill have to let go of it in order to advance. What matters to me right now A sly grin crept over Bahals face. Is how to make this novice ours. . I do think hell be ours eventually But we cant wait forever for him to decide, now can we? If he wont join us, then well have to destroy him, just like we did to them. Though Bahal had put it vaguely, the leader understood who he was referring to. Just like Arthia. Either they had to have it, or it had to be destroyed. No other result was allowed. So, did that answer satisfy you? Bahal looked at the leader with a smile. The leader nodded calmly. Seems like I got a passing mark. You did talk too much unnecessary stuff. Youd better be careful next time. Haha! I thought I had earned some trust, but it seems our queen still doubts me. By the way. Bahal came to a sudden stop. They were in front of a steep cliff. Are we in the right place? The coordinates say we are. So this Cheonghwados doghole. Theyve been pretending to be so high and noble, acting as if they have nothing to hide, but look what they have here. Haha! Bahal slowly moved to the edge of the cliff. Below his feet, he could see a forest full of trees. The entire forest was serene and desolate, perhaps due to its location being far from the Outer District. Bahal began to circulate mana into his eyes, staring at a certain point inside the forest. Then, his eyes caught a strange structure covered in camouflage. There were five players patrolling around the altar-like structure. He also found a blue portal at the center of it. That must be the portal that leads to Arangdan. Bahal chuckled as he continued to check the portal. I dont know what were you trying to hide by opening a portal in such a remote place, but you really havent changed a bit, Leonte. Its too sloppy. Bahal turned to look at the leader. Its about time now. Lets get ready. Roger. The leader raised his hand. Flame Beast then scattered across the cliff and lowered their postures. Their plan was to ambush Leonte upon his appearance. According to the information they had acquired, Leonte was going to pass through this portal in an hour or two. And when the reported time drew near, the still surface of the portal suddenly started to ripple. It was a sign that someone was coming through the portal. With a gesture from their leader, all members of Flame Beast pulled out bamboo trunks from their pockets. Though they looked like mere bamboo shoots, they were actually powerful guns loaded with steel arrows, magics and gunpowders which could easily devastate a large area when triggered. Soon, a large group of players started to come out from the portal. Players dressed up in Cheonghwados uniform. Bahal was able to find Leonte without much difficulty. Flame Beast aimed their guns towards the group of players standing near the portal. Once the players stopped coming out of the portal, the leader once again gestured to his team. Then, *Kwakwang* Like thousands of thunder crashing all at once, a terrifying roar rang across the entire forest. A massive explosion swallowed the portal and the surrounding woods as a whole. Most of the players, including those who came through the portal and the guards, couldnt even react to the sudden ambush and were swept away by the explosion. Even those who survived the explosion were soon pierced by the steel arrows raining from above. However, Leonte, as if proving himself worthy of being a high ranker, managed to avoid most of the explosions and arrows. However, not all of them. When the barrage of attacks was over, Leontes entire body was covered in soot and blood. Leonte clenched his teeth. He had just recently managed to calm himself down from the loss of Arangdan and the stone. But now he had lost another entire group of players along with three other direct subordinates because of the sudden ambush. Unable to contain his anger, Leonte let out a loud roar into the sky. Then he began to look around to find the cause of the disaster. Not long after, he was able to find a group of players standing at the edge of the cliff. Among them stood a player with a familiar face. A player who used to be his great friend back in the day, but was now a bitter enemy. Bahal! Long time no see, my friend. Though they were standing far from each other, Bahal could already tell what kind of expression Leonte had. So he jumped down the cliff with a smile on his face. *Kwang* As soon as Bahals foot touched the ground, Leonte kicked off the ground and propelled himself towards Bahal. Two swirls of wind spiraled around Leonte, following him like tails, and soon hurled forwards, becoming two massive hurricanes. Leontes nickname was Storm Bringer. As befits his name, the two hurricanes shot out towards Bahal with stupendous force. *Whoosh* But with a burst of laughter, Bahal raised a pillar of fire in front of him. *Kwang* With a loud explosion, the hurricanes and the pillar of fire collided in the middle of the sky. Waves of scorching wind radiated from the collision point, burning everything around. A scenery that would only appear in myths. Flame Beast had to retreat a fair distance so as not to be swept away by the aftermath of their clash. However, the injured players of Cheonghwado were unable to escape and turned into ashes. You! How dare you do this to me! Dont you realize therell be consequences to your actions? Leonte grimaced at Bahal. There was a distinct edge to Leontes voice. But Bahal answered with a smile. Im afraid I do. Because he knew Leonte would react like this. Leonte fancies himself as a good schemer, but whatever came out from his head had always been so boring and predictable. Because I am going to start a war. Leontes face stiffened at Bahals remark. It was clearly a declaration of war. Red Dragon declaring war against Cheonghwado! If I can bring the head of one of the WushenWouldnt that be a nice event to start a war? ! You know, we used to be friends back then. I just couldnt stand the idea of you being killed by someone else, so I came here to finish you off with my own hands. Bahal then lifted his hand with a broad smile. And with the swing of his hand, Bahals signature skill, Volcanic Hammer, was cast. From the sky, a red hammer made up of pure flames slammed down on Leontes hurricanes, tearing them down without leaving a trace. Only then did Leonte realize that Bahal had become much stronger than he used to be. So just hand it over to me. Hand over what? The Mana Organ you created. If you give it to me now, Ill finish you as painlessly as I can.. Leontes expression hardened, he didnt know that Bahal had known about the stone. But Bahal, taking his stiff expression as a sign of rejection, clicked his tongue lightly. You and your damn pride. Well, you leave me no choice, Leonte. Ill have to take it by force As soon as Bahal finished speaking, he jumped straight towards Leonte. *Kwakwang* Dozens of Volcanic Hammer lashed down onto the ground, spreading flames everywhere. There was nowhere Leonte could run to. All possible escape routes were blocked by Flame Beast, and he was surrounded by a sea of fire. Bahals nickname was Flame Fist. No one could be a match against him in the sea of fire. Not even the head of Red Dragon, the Summer Queen! Hammers of fire pounded down on Leonte several times, but Leonte managed to block them with his hurricane. The explosions created by their fight once again swept over the entire surrounding area. * * * [This is the 11th floor, the stage of dream world.] Yeon-woo opened his eyes to a now-familiar message. And then, a whole new world came into his view. Before his eyes, there was a world full of fields and hills stretching out as far as his eye could see. He could hear the flowers and grass soughing in the soft breeze and feel the warm sunlight shining down on him. It was so different from the rest of the floors he had experienced before. Yeon-woo took a look around, but he found no one. I guess theyre still on the 10th floor. It seemed that it would take Phante and Edora longer to reach this floor. It was understandable since Yeon-woo, too, would not have passed the 10th floor so easily without Gyges Eyes. Then, Ill have to wait. Yeon-woo thought it was rather good that he arrived here earlier than them. He was both physically and mentally tired from passing through ten floors without a single break. Besides, he needed some time to check the items he acquired on the 10th floor. But at that moment, *Woong* A blue portal began to form in the sky, and someone dropped down from it. Judging by the tuxedo it was wearing, Yeon-woo could already tell it was also a Guardian. But when he looked up, he found that the Guardian had the face of a rabbit, just like the one he saw in the storybook of a famous novel, Alice in Wonderland. It is so nice to finally meet you in person. My name is Laplace and as you can see, I am the Guardian of the 11th floor. Laplaces red eyes looking at Yeon-woo were glistening with curiosity. Chapter 79 Mythical Beast (2) Laplace looked with wonder at Yeon-woo who was recently said to occupy Yvlkes love and attention. Yeon-woos performance didnt just stir up the players in The Tower. The Guardians also became excited at the news. The best novice since Arthia. As for the Guardians whose job was to watch over every player in The Tower, it was natural for their eyes to be drawn to those who made great achievements. In particular, the news of Yvlke profiting thanks to Yeon-woos achievements and the bets he made with the other Guardians also helped considerably in spreading his story. So, the Guardians hoped for Yeon-woo to come up to their respective floors as soon as possible in order to witness with their own eyes his amazing. And that was also the reason why Laplace came out. In fact, Laplace wasnt the Guardian who was in charge of the 11th floor. But Laplace, with the ridiculous argument of providing special care to a rookie like him, used his authority to take over the 11th floor Guardians place and showed up instead of him. Because Laplace was Myo(î), one of the Twelve Zodiacs, one of the Guardians leaders. Keeping in mind to later buy some delicious carrots to cheer up the original Guardian of the 11th floor, Laplace opened his mouth. Do you know how the rules change from the 11th floor onwards? Yeon-woo recalled what he heard from the diary. The difficulty of the floors beyond the 11th really differs from that of the Beginner Zone. The two main reasons are that there is no longer a waiting zone and that players have to carry out long-term trials as they make a living on those floors. I know that there will be no more waiting rooms and that trials will be done over a longer-term. Actually, thats pretty much it. Since you know the gist of it, Ill make it quick. Laplace said with a bright smile. The tutorial was an exam to check if players had the qualifications to enter The Tower, and the Beginner Zone was to prepare the players for whats coming in the future. And now that you have passed both of them, you will be given the real trials from now on. The real trials. Yeon-woo chewed over that word. As you know, those who go through multiple trials to become a god, they are known as players in the world of Obelisk. They are put through several trials with life-threatening dangers, and are required to surpass the series of challenges and overcome their own limitations. But as his speech went on, Yeon-woo started to zone out. Yeon-woos was pondering in his mind how strange it was to see a rabbit-head talking so well with those huge front teeth. So starting from the 11th floor, where the real trials begin, the players have to deal with completely different things. Laplaces explanation went on for a long time. The trials in the Beginner Zone are quite merciful compared to those of the higher floors. Even if the players fail, they can fall back to the waiting room, recover from their injuries and fatigue, and give it another try in their best condition. And they are allowed to repeat this until they finally pass the trial. But its a different story starting from the 11th floor, where the waiting rooms cease to exist. If they fail, they have to remain on the stage. Even if they are injured, they have to find a cure within the stage. Basically, they are trapped on that floor until they make it past the trial. In addition, most of the trials given are long-term missions that cannot be finished in just a day or two. Only by holding on with perseverance and enthusiasm can players make their way out. Just as he said earlier, this is where the real trials begin. So please beware, there is no such concept as rounds from here on. Now, do you have any questions? Yeon-woo quickly shook his head. He was already aware of it through his brothers diary, and for now, he didnt want to waste more time listening to his explanations. The trial on this floor isnt particularly difficult anyway. Just a little annoying. Yeon-woo mumbled to himself. If you dont, then lets get the trial started! Laplace cheerfully exclaimed. *Clap* [The eleventh floors trial will now begin.] [Description: You are currently in the Dream World, a mythical world where the dreams from all over the world and other dimensions converge. The beasts living in this world are known as Mythical Beasts, and they feed on the dreams that flow into this world. The beasts that are fed with nightmares will become demonic beasts that cause chaos and disaster, but those that are nourished with pleasant dreams will grow into legendary beasts that bring hope and peace. Your job is to hatch your own Mythical Beast. Protect the egg until it hatches. The beast thats fed with your dreams and devotion will become a great partner for the long journey waiting ahead of you.] At that moment, a round egg fell on Yeon-woos palm. A snow-white egg, as small as a chicken egg. The egg in your hand is the egg of a Mythical Beast. No one knows what will be born from it. The appearance of a Mythical Beast can differ depending on what the owner feeds them. Laplaces red eyes gave off a strange glow. But one thing to note is that though the egg grows on its own, the egg is still an egg. It will never hatch if the owner doesnt give him enough love and care. So please, do nourish properly and with care. Because the more you put your heart into it, the stronger your partner will be. Yeon-woo once again nodded silently. Okay then. Ill see you when your trial is over. Laplace disappeared as he bowed his head. Left alone at the starting point, Yeon-woo scratched the back of his head. Hatching a Mythical Beasts egg This could be a problem for me. Im not good at taking care of things. Yeon-woo remembered that his brother had described this trial as fun. Unlike the other stark and bleak trials he had gone through up until now, this was the first trial he could actually enjoy. The sun was shining warmly with a soft breeze. Such a good environment could rarely be found in any of the other floors. And to top it off, Jeong-woos trait was Psychometry. During his stay on this floor, he always tried to communicate with his egg and made his best effort to keep it well-nourished. And what hatched from the egg was a Mythical Dragon, wasnt it? Mythical Dragons were one of the best species that could hatch from the eggs, the others being Balrogs, Kirins, Phoenixes and so on. Not only did the Mythical Dragon become his brothers powerful ally, but it also brought him the opportunity to meet the Ancient Dragon Kalatus, and establishing a contract to borrow his powers. On the other hand, This kind of mission is definitely not my thing. Unlike his brother, Yeon-woo found it difficult to look after things like pets or kids. But Yeon-woo wasnt too concerned about hatching the egg. His brother had left him detailed instructions on how to hatch different Mythical Beasts. Among them, there was even a hidden piece that allowed players eggs to hatch into higher tier beasts of certain elements. The Phoenix of the southern forest. If I could use its power. Contrary to the peaceful atmosphere the 11th floor radiated, it was home to bosses that even high rankers feared to mess with. Legendary beasts, the best beasts that could hatch from the eggs. On this floor, there were four of those beasts, one in each cardinal direction. The Abyss Turtle of the north, the Void Dragon of the east, the Sabertooth Tiger of the west, and the Phoenix of the south. and as for the Phoenix, Its an immortal bird that canlike in the legends on Earthrevive from the ashes of its dead body. It is said that its limitless power over fire and wind greatly astonishes those who witness it. Yeon-woo had been looking for ways to improve the power of his Flame Infusion, a skill that had many usesranging from simply causing a fire, to launching ranged attacksand its proficiency was already over 50%. For him, this seemed like a good chance to achieve that goal, by hatching a beast with the fire and wind properties. In order to do so, he needed help from the Phoenix. Flame of Life. If only I could get that. His eyes shone with determination. Yeon-woo waited a little longer for Phante and Edora at the starting point. But even after waiting for an hour or two in that spot, there was no sign of them showing up. Unable to wait indefinitely, Yeon-woo drew his dagger and left a small mark on a rock sitting beside him. It was a mark that the three of them decided on before entering the 10th floor, signifying someone had arrived earlier and left first. And below the mark, he also left a few words. South. Big Forest. Theyll come to find me even if I make it short. Yeon-woo turned towards the south as he secured the egg. Lets get moving first. He cast Shunpo. *Pat* * * * Just like the message he left for Phante and Edore said, Yeon-woo moved straight towards the south. Along with the instructions for each floors mission and the location of the hidden pieces, his brother had left him a rough map of the 11th floor. Yeon-woo tried to compare the map recorded in the diary and the actual landscape as he traversed through the stage. Because it had been a long time since his brother had recorded this, he had to check if there were any changes. Since the main goal of this floor is to hatch an egg, it is impossible to clear this trial as fast as I did in the Beginner Zone. It would take at least half a month, or even a year or two. I can spend time finding other hidden pieces meanwhile. But for that to happen, the first thing I have to do is to lay hold of the entirety of this stages landscape. There was no set time to when the egg would hatch, for its growth speed varied depending on what kind of beast was growing inside the egg and how much effort the owner put towards hatching it. His brother said that there had been a player whos egg took over three years to hatch. The trial on the 11th floor, though it was not difficult, was riddled with uncertainties. And if the egg happens to break either by mistake or because of other beasts the mission will be over. If the player lost their egg, their trial was over. Although the system wouldnt count it as a failure, they wouldnt be able to climb any higher. There were rumors that there was a way to pass the trial by hatching another egg as a substitute, but not much was known about that method. To protect the egg no matter what, and to hatch a great Mythical Beast. These two were the most important points of this trial. It wont be as easy as it seems. This is the kind of mission where players with crab mentality can easily mess it up for others. And that was why he had to get to Phoenixs territory. Unless they were a fool, no one in their right mind would set foot into the territory of a legendary beast. It should show up anytime now. By the time Yeon-woo finished organizing his plan in his head, he was entering a thick forest. [You have entered the Phoenixs territory.] [Your defense against fire and wind elements will be greatly reduced under the influence of the Phoenix.] [Your overall stats will be reduced under the influence of the Phoenix.] [The Phoenix is watching you from somewhere.] Yeon-woo felt his body drooping like water-soaked cotton. The Phoenixs energy that was spread throughout its territory was suppressing his body like gravity. Though it felt uncomfortable, Yeon-woo smiled contentedly. Because the message notified him that Phoenix was keeping its eyes on him. Now he didnt have to worry about drawing its attention. But if there was one thing that bothered him, Why is it so vigilant? There was nothing about it being this watchful in the diary. There was a faint tinge of emotion mixed into the air. A murderous intent. He could feel that the Phoenix wanted to kill someone really badly. Did something happen? With that question in mind, Yeon-woo approached the giant wall that appeared before him. A giant wall of rocks that seemingly marked the end of the stage. But in the middle of the wall, there was an entrance to a cavern, so large that it would make a human standing inside look like a small dot. That must be the Phoenixs Nest. The more Yeon-woo approached the wall, the clearer he could feel the murderous intent. But the moment he was about to set foot inside, Halt. Yeon-woo was stopped by a voice that suddenly rang in his head. To be exact, what he heard wasnt a voice. It was Telepathic Communication, high-tier magic that could transfer ones thoughts directly to someones mind. Phoenix. By the time Yeon-woos expression had sunk, its thoughts were transferred to his head once again, but this time, more spitefully. If you come any closer, I will take your life, human. Chapter 80 Mythical Beast (3) Yeon-woo creased his brows. Why is she doing this? The Phoenix he knew, although it was somewhat arrogant in nature, usually wasnt this hostile to players. Even when players trespassed her territory, often times, it would just observe them and see what they did. But for some reason, the Phoenix he was dealing with did not fit the description. First things first, Yeon-woo tried to settle down the Phoenix via conversation. Ive come here for the Flame of Life. Will you kindly grant me your quest? Begone, you filthy human! I have nothing to share with your kind. But he was rejected right away. Yeon-woo tried to persuade her several times after that, but the answer was always the same. Something was definitely wrong here. But strangely, he didnt feel like she was going to hurt him. For some reason, she reminds me of a cowering hedgehog. Hedgehogs are cowardly by nature. When facing a predator, they tend to erect their pointy spines in order to hide that they are scared. And thats how the Phoenix sounded like to him right now. Although it was a little bit funny to compare a legendary beast to a tiny animal, thats how strange the situation felt. And above all, unlike her threats, he didnt feel any threat coming from her, even when she could kill him as easily as lifting a finger. Something must have happened to her But what could it be? Then a sudden thought flashed across Yeon-woos mind. The weakness that humans, animals, and beasts all have in common. The period when all living things become cautious and extremely sensitive. *Pat* Yeon-woo began to climb up the rock wall. The Phoenix threatened Yeon-woo more furiously, but he didnt stop his steps. *Tadak* Soon, he arrived at the mouth of the cavern. Excuse me. Human! How dare you set foot inside my nest! From the inside of the cave, he saw something gleaming in the pitch darkness. Something yellow and huge. They were the eyes of the Phoenix. And they were spitefully glaring at the uninvited guest. But just like when he was outside the cave, she still didnt try to expel Yeon-woo from her nest. From her uncertain attitude, Yeon-woo became more certain of his assumption. He quickly cast Draconic Eyes and examined the inside of the cave. Deep inside the cavern, he spotted the hulking figure of a red bird curled up in the darkness. A bird entwined with faint flames. Her body was so large that Yeon-woo thought his body would look like an ant in her eyes. If her crouched body is this big, then how big will she be when she spreads her wings out? As Yeon-woo examined her majestic body, he noticed there was something sticking out under her belly. There, he found two eggs. I knew it. His assumption was right. You have eggs. That is none of your business. Now, away with you from my presence. I have no time for you. The Phoenix still snarled at Yeon-woo, but he could tell there was a hint of uneasiness mixed into the thought she transferred. At the same time, she became extremely vigilant. Though she was restraining herself for fear of hurting the eggs, he could see the flame around her body rippling as if waiting to burn him down. But she probably cant move from her spot right now. I can feel theres not much time left before the eggs hatch. He could understand why the Phoenix became so sensitive. Yeon-woo then looked straight into the Phoenixs eyes and asked a question. Did you lose an egg? . A momentary silence. I hit the bulls eye, didnt I? So? Have you come to mock me? Please, just get out of my nest. The egg of the legendary beasts. That kind of item could be sold at a high price among the players. So quite a few clans and players tried to steal these eggs even at the risk of their lives. Yeon-woo felt a little sorry for the Phoenix. Because he knew about the love parents had for their children better than anyone will ever know. Looking at the Phoenix, it reminded him of his mother, who had spent her remaining days worrying about her lost son and had called her sons name till her last breath. If I can bring your egg back. So Yeon-woo wanted to help her. What? Will you grant me your quest? Besides, this was also a chance for him. The mans offer perplexed the Phoenix. Then she narrowed her eyes in efforts to read Yeon-woos intentions, to see if he was hiding anything. As a legendary beast, she could read, though not perfectly, into a humans thoughts. And she could tell what Yeon-woo had said was all true. There was no other scheme behind his words. Do as you please. The Phoenix then closed her eyes and laid her head back. It was permission. At that moment, *Ding* [Sudden Quest / Phoenixs Egg] Description: The ruler of the southern forest, the Phoenix, had one of her eggs stolen while she was away looking for food for his soon-to-be-hatched babies. Find Phoenixs lost egg and bring it back to her. Phoenix will never forget your kindness. Time limit: Before the egg hatches. Reward 1. Phoenixs favor 2. Qualification for the quest Flame of Life 3. If youre not reading this at forum.wuxiaworld.com, youre reading stolen work. Dont support those websites. * * * Now, how do I catch those guys with the egg? Yeon-woo began to organize his thoughts as he climbed down the rock wall. Originally, he was going to set up a base camp in a suitable location near the Phoenixs nest and check the rewards he got. But apparently, he would have to postpone that plan. I just hope this wont take too long. From what he could tell, there was not much time left before the egg hatched. He had to hurry up and catch the thieves as soon as possible. The description doesnt say exactly how much time I have. But it wont be more than 24 hours. Fortunately, there were strange traces everywhere near the cave. It seemed like the thieves were too busy hiding from thePhoenix that they forgot to erase their traces Yeon-woo was already used to chasing down people using these kinds of traces from when he had to track down fleeing guerrilla units and shoot them down back in Africa. *Pat* After checking the direction where thieves went off to, Yeon-woo set out in search of the egg. * * * Uhaha! What a piece of cake! Heehee, who would have guessed that the Phoenix would leave just as we arrived there? Vian and Lahm laughed out loud as they exited the forest area. The two were carrying an egg that was as big as their upper body. It was the Phoenixs lost egg. It was also the symbol of good luck that would make them rich. In fact, Vian and Lahm werent expecting much when they stepped into Phoenixs territory. Because the Phoenix was said to be highly vigilant among the four legendary beasts dwelling in the dream world. Although in their opinion, they were two of the best treasure hunters, this request was too difficult. But as if the odds were on their side, they saw the Phoenix leaving her nest just when they arrived at the rock wall. Without missing the chance, the two of them were able to steal an egg. They only succeeded in stealing one egg due to her early return, but stealing one egg was still a huge gain. You know what? I think we should call a higher price when we get there. I mean, they wont be able to get this egg from anywhere other than us. If they want this, theyre gonna have to pay whatever price we say, right? Or actually, theres a better way. A better way? Yup. We could take it for ourselves. Shocked by Rams sudden remark, Vian opened his eyes wide. Hold on! What if we get caught? Well have to go into hiding. Dont just think of getting caught and look at the bright side. We have an egg of the Phoenix, man! If we can stay hidden until it grows into an adult, they wont be able to do anything to us. Then, Vians eyes brimmed with greed. So far he had been too busy stealing the egg to think about the alternatives, but in fact, Ram had a point there. The players who commissioned them were someone they couldnt mess with. They were famous for being strong, relentless, merciless, but above all, they abhorred those who touched their pride. But what about it? If they kept this egg, they could become the owner of a Phoenix. They could be one of the few that owned a legendary beasts Then, would their employers be able to stand up against them? No, on the contrary, they would have to grovel at their feet. Furthermore, it could also open up an opportunity for him to become a real ranker, something which he had only dreamed about. If that happens! But as Vian was lost in thoughts, planning his a rosy future, a sudden feeling of anxiety possessed him. Wait a minute. Then who will be the owner of Phoenix? But his anxiety was soon swallowed by greed. Does it have to be two people? Vian peeked at Ram. Ram was a useful partner. They had been working as a team for three years. But as most treasure hunters did, they simply banded together out of necessity, and there wasnt any particular loyalty or friendship between themselves. If so. At that moment, the greed that filled Vians eyes was quickly replaced with murderous intent. But Ram suddenly turned his head his way and grinned. Vian quickly hid his murderous intent and put on a feigned smile. What is it? I think youre thinking the same thing after all. Wha Kuk! Vian suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. His vision started to spin, and his body felt heavier. Vian soon collapsed onto the floor. But he still tried to hold the egg in his arm. When he looked up, Ram was looking down at him with a cold smile. Well, you know how things work in our field of work, right? So please, dont feel too badly of me. If I hadnt done this first, youd have done it, isnt that right? Butwhen? You remember the bottle of water I gave you a while ago? I put some Mandrake juice in it, but you didnt seem notice even as you drank it. I was surprised how well it worked since you always doubt whenever I give you something. He remembered himself drinking water out of the bottle Ram had handed him. He didnt even think of doubting anything because he was so thirsty from running so hard. Damn it. And that was Vians last word. Ram grinned as he checked if he was dead. A Phoenixs egg. Damn, this is a jackpot. Ive been waiting so long for this to happen.. Ram wondered where should he go hide with the egg. If the client gets word of him running off after acquiring the egg, they will search everywhere for him. In order to avoid them, he really had to hide as perfectly as possible. At least for three years. It was the time needed for a Phoenix to grow into an adult. Once that was over, he would have the life of a ranker waiting for him. *Woong* He felt the egg wriggling in his arm, but he ignored it and continued walking away from the forest. No, he was going to walk away, but his body didnt listen to his command. Then he felt something in the center of his chest. When he looked down, he found the blade of a sword, protruding from his chest. What just happened? Leaving the sentence unfinished, Ram slowly fell forward. Yeon-woo then quickly circled around him, carefully taking the egg from his arms. Idiots. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he looked at the thieves two corpses. He, in fact, had found them long before they had even escaped the forest region. He wanted to ambush them from behind, but he was worried they would drop the egg in the heat of combat. So he chose to follow them from behind, waiting for the right chance to strike. But the chance came not long after he started watching. They started fighting for the eggs. And as expected, Yeon-woo didnt miss such a great opportunity. Yeon-woo cast Flame Infusion and burned both of the bodies to ashes. I wish every quest was this easy. To be honest, it was too easy. * * * Ah! My child! Thank goodness, youre alright! [Sudden Quest (Phoenixs egg) completed.] Yeon-woo smiled faintly as he watched the Phoenix shedding tears of joy. Im glad it worked out. Yeon-woo suddenly had a burning desire to see his mom once again. Chapter 81 Mythical Beast (4) Thank you, human. No problem. But what happened to those pathetic humans who took my child? Theyre dead. I burned their corpses just in case there was someone behind their actions. That is a shame. I should have ended their lives myself. As it turned out, the Phoenix was going to go after the treasure hunters once her eggs had hatched. But that being the case, the treasure hunters could have run off to a different floor and she would not have been able to find them. And even if she found them and retrieved her lost child, the hatchling would have had a hard time recognizing her as its mother. In many ways, it was lucky for her that Yeon-woo was there to help her bring her egg back before it hatched. But that does not matter for my child has returned to me and it was all thanks to you. The Phoenix stared at Yeon-woo with attention. Yeon-woos figure was reflected in her large yellow pupils. Now, it is time to fulfill the promise I made. I will grant you what you need. Is it the Flame of Life what you need? Yes, it is. But do you know what that is? I know that its the power of your very existence. The Phoenix is a creature that both originates from the fire and withers in it. The flame symbolizes the Phoenixs resurrection and regeneration. That is the Flame of Life, also commonly known as Holy Fire(}). Also, if you have a god or a demon that you serve, you must say so before I grant you my flame. It will harm you if you are serving any of them. I dont have any. It was also the reason why Yeon-woo had refused Hermes offer. The Holy Flame holds holy energy that cannot coincide with that of a gods. Because the energy of the Phoenix is raw whereas that of the gods is complete. Good. Is this for the beast egg you have? Yes. I see. Now, I have to test all those who want the Flame of Life. but since you have already proven yourself to me, I will grant you the flame directly. Besides, I believe you would have passed the test with ease even if I gave you one. Thank you kindly. [You have received Phoenixs favor.] [Intimacy with the Phoenix has increased by 200. The Phoenix will be less cautious towards you.] [You have received Qualification for the quest Flame of Life.] [Hidden quest (Phoenixs test) completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 1,500 Karma.] [You have acquired 1,000 additional Karma.] If things were the way they were supposed to be, Yeon-woo would have had to complete a difficult quest. Though the quest, as Phoenix said, wouldnt have been too big of a deal for him, it would have still consumed a considerable amount of time. Being able to skip such unnecessary quest was very welcome news for him. But if you wish to receive the flame, you will need to craft a suitable vessel to contain it. [You have received a new quest] [Hidden Quest / Fireworks of Life] Description: The Flame of Life, the source of Phoenixs unlimited power, requires a special vessel to carry befitting its inextinguishable property. Gather materials from monsters scattered around the dream world and complete the vessel to carry the Flame of Life. * List of required items 1. Albatross Egg (0/5) 2. Shadow Snakes Apple (0/80) 3. Lesser Dragons Heart (0/1) Time limit: None. Reward: 1. Phoenixs favor 2. Flame of Life Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he looked at the list. So its true that its harder to make the vessel than to pass the test itself. There were about 50 different items required for the vessel. All of them were obtainable on the 11th floor, but some of them were quite difficult to acquire. Still, if he could get the Flame of Life, it was worth the effort. Now, if you are finished, let me be alone with my children. Come back when you are ready. It was now time the egg should hatch. Yeon-woo silently stepped back with a bow. * * * Yeon-woo set up his base camp not far from the Phoenixs nest. Then, he began to make a nest for his beast egg. Although it was just an egg, it was somehow sensitive to external influence and could be affected by it. So in order to hatch a good beast, the first thing I did was to create a quiet, comfortable, and stress-free environment. Yeon-woo gathered all the best ingredients available written in the diary and built the nest. He built a solid foundation out of twigs of Alkas Trees and laid leaves of Airy Bushes on its floor. To prevent other beasts from approaching, he spread the sap of carnivorous tree on the ground around the nest and washed the egg with the water he drew from a nearby spring. And he made all these efforts in hopes of hatching a great Mythical Beast. Cant believe Im doing this. Yeon-woo drew a heavy sigh from doing something he wasnt cut out for. Just then, *Woong* He felt his egg trembling for the first time. Surprised by the sudden reaction, Yeon-woo flinched a little, but he soon got back to building the nest. A faint smile rested on Yeon-woos lip. * * * Yeon-woo placed the nest on the edge of a giant tree so that his egg could feel the breeze. Though he couldnt read its thought, he felt like the egg also liked the place. Well, thats enough for the egg. Yeon-woo shook the dirt off his hands and stood up. At last, It was time to check the artifacts from his rewards. There should be eight items if I remember correctly. Ring of Ice, Skull Crest, Kratucas Bamboo Spear, and so on. Yeon-woo took out the rewards and started examining the artifacts with Draconic Eyes. A few minutes later. Theres nothing useful except for this. Yeon-woo grabbed an earring with small skulls attached to its bottom. The fingernail-sized skull was holding a tiny piece of jewelry in its mouth. [Skull Crest] Classification: Auxiliary Equipment Rating: D Description: An earring made from the skull of a player who was a Witch Doctor during his life. It was once a great artifact when it was first made, but time has worn off its past greatness. However, it is possible to return it to its past glory if taken to a skillful blacksmith. * Scream of the Witch Doctor The soul of the witch doctor has been bound to the skull, constantly screaming out painful cries. Its scream can slightly amplify dark element mana. Skull Crest wasnt the best item among all the items he received on the 10th floor. In fact, it was the worst. Even for Yeon-woo who could handle dark element mana, an artifact with such a small buff had barely any meaning to him. Yeon-woo, however, focused on a different aspect. The soul of the witch doctor is bound inside. It was a great opportunity to test the changed options of the Black Bracelet. Well, its not exactly a bracelet anymore. Yeon-woo chuckled as he glanced at the black chain coiled around his right arm. Without further delay, he once again activated Draconic Eyes and focused on the Skull Crest. Kyaaa- As he expected, there was a horribly distorted soul lurking around the surface of the earring. A soul that had been stuck in the earring for so long that it had lost everything except for its resentment. Yeon-woo clenched tightly on the earring. He then opened his Magic Circuit, converted about 30 of his 150 collected souls into dark element mana and injected mana into the earrings. As the dark and murky energy permeated the Skull Crest, the worn out skull was dyed black and the jewel studded into the skulls mouth shone brilliantly. And the grotesque cries of the soul grew louder and louder. Kyaaaa! Then suddenly, *Flash* A sudden burst of cold light shot out from the jewel, *Fshsh* Then the Skull Crest crumbled to dust. A sudden gust of wind started to blow from all over the place, then soon gathered into the place where the earring had shattered. A ghost appeared in the center of the whirlwind. It was his time creating a Spirit Familiar using the second option of the Despair of the Black King. The still horribly distorted face was letting out a cold dim light. Ahh. The Witch Doctors soul was still screaming in pain even after being converted into Yeon-woos Spirit Familiar. Ah Aaah! It seemed like the Witch Doctors mind hadnt recovered from the damage accumulated during its time trapped inside the earring. He found that the spirit was shaking as if it were seeing something terrifying. Perhaps he had been eaten by a monster when he was alive. Realizing the spirit wasnt in its normal state, Yeon-woos forehead wrinkled in anguish. But knowing that there was no going back, he sighed and slowly approached the spirit. I hope it works. Yeon-woo raised his hands and clasped the head of the spirit. The spirit struggled to try to get away from his grasp, but Yeon-woo forcefully brought his head in front of his face and forced his eyes to meet Yeon-woos eyes. Obey me. Aaah! Obey me. Aaaaaah!!! Yeon-woo injected his mana into the spirit and repeated the command over and over again. The spirit then struggled more furiously as if he was having some kind of fit. By the time Yeon-woo started to think it wasnt working, I dont want to die. I dont want to die. I dont want to die!!! The spirit started to scream with discernable words. Obey! Seeing a ray of hope, Yeon-woo once again shouted the command out loud. Then suddenly, the spirits scream and struggling stopped. And before he knew it, the color of the spirit changed from a murky white into complete black. His now clear eyes were staring back at Yeon-woo. It seemed like he had succeeded in putting him under his control. Though he couldnt see it, Yeon-woo felt a string connecting him and the spirit. So this is what it feels like to have a Spirit Familiar. Yeon-woo looked at his newly created Spirit Familiar and gave him an order. Sit down. *Tsss* For a second, the spirit started blankly at Yeon-woo, but he soon lowered his posture. With eyes filled with curiosity, Yeon-woo gave out a few more orders. Stand up. Ranging from simple orders, Do a spin. Go touch that tree and come back as fast as you can. To some movement commands, Do you see the fruit hanging on that tree? Pick it and put it in my bag. And more complex and detailed orders. Check novelupdates for the original translation. The Familiar Spirit followed Yeon-woos every command without any complaint. Notably, when he asked the spirit to pick a fruit hanging up high on a tree, it even cast a simple spell to carry out his order. Though he couldnt higher-tier magic anymore, it seemed like he could use lower-tier magic without a problem. Neither did the Familiar Spirit show any sign of defiance, nor express his opinion in any way. It seemed like it really had become Yeon-woos loyal servant. Yeon-woo did a few more experiments on his Familiar Spirit. First, he checked his speed. His maximum speed was only a little slower than the speed of Yeon-woo with Shunpo. Then, he checked the range. He listened to Yeon-woos command within the range of a little over a hundred meters. And as Yeon-woo tested this aspect, he noticed that the invisible string connecting him and the spirit getting thinner as the distance between themselves increased. When it got so far that he almost couldnt feel the string, the Familiar Spirit didnt listen to his command. Of course, that didnt mean that the spirit stopped doing what it was doing or broke free from the spell. He merely didnt respond to his next command. I need to find a way to strengthen this string. Yeon-woo named this string puppet string. Chapter 82 Mythical Beast (5) If I can improve the puppet string, Id have a wider range to control the spirit. Yeon-woo decided to give it some thought later on. Other than that, its physical capabilities were better than what he had expected. *Puck* The tree in front of the Witch Doctors spirit started to fall down after only a few strikes with its fists. Yeon-woo then saw the spirit sneaking a glance at him. Though it didnt have any facial expression, he could tell it was waiting for compliments, just like a dog. When Yeon-woo gave him a few nods of acknowledgment, the dark misty surface of the spirit jiggled in reaction. It seemed to be gratified by his masters praise. Yeon-woo broke into a smile but soon found himself deep in thought. In the end, the conversion only upgrades the ghosts original ability by a small extent. But it is still able to inflict physical damage, so if I get enough Spirit Familiars, theyll be useful. Yeon-woo recalled the group of Evil Spirits that had attacked Bild all at once. Individually, the spirits were weak and insignificant, but seeing them gathered together, they even made Yeon-woo flinch. I did get lots of information about controlling spirits from this experiment, but theres still a long way to go. I cant just jump to conclusions with the information I got from testing one specimen. Besides, I still dont know what will happen once I control multiple spirits at once, or even how many spirits I can have. Yeon-woo had big expectations for this new skill of his. I heard that Undead creatures can evolve into higher tier creatures as they grow. Then maybe Maybe my Witch Doctor spirit can also evolve into something greater, like a Lich. An army of undead. If he could get an army of undead for himself For more detailed experimentation, Yeon-woo decided to convert more souls into Spirit Familiars. As he scrolled through his Soul Collection, he found two notable souls among them. Giant Gnoll and Vulka? Giant Gnoll was the monster guarding the hidden piece of the 6th floor, Laurel Leaves, and Vulka was the hidden boss monster he had killed with Phante and Edora on the 9th floor. They were the souls of the strongest monsters he could get in the Beginner Zone. I collected their souls just in case I could find any use for them. I didnt know it would come in handy like this. Yeon-woo decided to inject his mana while he was at it. He had to use up all the souls left in his collection, but the results were quite satisfactory. Khung! Guuuu! Unlike the Witch Doctor spirit, the Giant Gnoll and Vulka roared out loud as soon as they became Spirit Familiars. Both of them were huge in size. The Giant Gnoll had a body of nearly three meters tall, and Vulkas bulkiness made it look like it could hold several players in its arms. Thanks to these notable characteristics, it was easy to tell each spirit apart despite their ghostly appearances. Yeon-woo began to issue separate orders to each spirit, directing them towards the puppet strings which connected them with him. * * * Yeon-woo gave names to his Spirit FamiliarsBoo[1] for the witch doctor, Nol for Giant Gnoll and Ka for Vulka. It made it easier to give orders individually. Although they were given bad names, the spirits jumped up and down in joy from being named. And just when he was about to move on, a message suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. [You have named your Spirit Familiar.] [The Spirit Familiar will be given an identity. It will boost the morale of your Spirit Familiar.] [You have unlocked Familiar Affinity.] [Familiar Affinity] * Spirit Familiar Boo (Witch Doctor): 15/30. Nol (Giant Gnoll): 8/41 Car (Vulka): 10/55 [Improve your affinity with the spirits. The higher the affinity, the stronger your bond will become, and they will follow your commands more faithfully.] Yeon-woo couldnt help but laugh at this strange situation. He didnt expect they would be so delighted just from receiving a name. Whats more, he even unlocked a new stat called Familiar Affinity. An identity. The spirits he collected did not have identities because they had lost their ego once they were captured. Though the Spirit Familiars were of a higher tier than normal spirits, they were still unaware of who they were. But it seemed that the action of giving them names had granted them some sort of meaning to themselves. The result wasnt bad. He could feel the connection between him and the spirits had become stronger than before. Given his new stat, Yeon-woo did few more experiments on the Spirit Familiars. And the results matched his expectations. The abilities of each spirit seemed to correlate to those they had when they were still alive. Nol, which once had nimble feet, was faster than the others, and Ka, which had high physical strength, was slower but stronger. If he were to set Boo as a standard for statshis Strength, Agility, and Health being 1 eachNols stats would be around 1, 3 and 2, and Kas around 5, 1 and 3 respectively. Ill have to collect good souls in order to create good Spirit Familiars. After that, he tried making them fight against some beasts. Thankfully, it seemed like their hunting instinct hadnt died away. With an order as simple as Kill them, the three of them got to their positions and started fighting with decent teamwork. At first, they didnt seem to fight well together. But as their experience grew, they became more accustomed to each other. So they possess intelligence. It was the biggest difference between the Spirit Familiars and normal spirits. Yeon-woo continued to observe the movements of the spirits with amused eyes. And by the end of the day, he was able to fill up his Soul Collection. [Number of collected souls: 500] It has now more than thrice its original capacity. The limit used to be only 150 souls. But now, he had 500 souls contained. Yeon-woo once again tried to use up all the souls and create as many Spirit Familiars as possible. It was to test how many Spirit Familiars he could create with 500 souls, also to see how many he could have. As a result, he was able to create 7 more Spirit Familiars. It seemed like ten was the limit. This is far less than I thought. Yeon-woo had a slight frown on his face as he looked at the new spirits standing next to the original three. The souls bound inside the bracelet, unless they were made into Spirit Familiars, were of no use except for converting them into dark energy. The new ones, being created in a hurry, were practically useless. Yeon-woo looked at the Despair of the Black King as he ran his hand over the chain wrapped around his arm. [Soul Collector] Fixed chance of reaping the soul of the killed target, putting it into the Collection. The collected souls lose their memory and become corrupted, left with only deep resentment. The capacity of the Collection will increase in proportion to the users proficiency. The capacity will increase along with the users proficiency For now, I can only place my hopes on this. The abilities of the Black Bracelet looked great but considering it was an artifact that belonged to a previous Lord, they didnt amount for much. The other artifact ins his possession left by another LordBathorys Vampiric Sword, boasted an overpowering option which could steal the opponents stats and even some skills. In contrast, the options Despair of the Black King had to offer were rather shabby compared to Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Perhaps it was because he lacked proficiency, or because the sealed abilities were that great Or it still had secrets yet to be discovered. Since youve destroyed Astrape, I need you to earn your keep. As he looked at his bracelet with furrowed brows, Yeon-woo suddenly came up with an idea. Hold on. If I want to know more this artifact, maybe I could ask Edora for help. Edora had a skill very similar to Yeon-woos Draconic Eyes. It was Insight. Her eyes might be able to find something he couldnt see with his own. Yeon-woo decided to put off the questions he had about the artifact until Edora came up to the 11th floor. Besides, he had acquired another godly artifact in place of Astrape. You have something very interesting with you, human. As Yeon-woo was about to take his hand towards the nine-layered shield hanging on his back, he heard a familiar voice ringing in his head. It was the Phoenixs voice. Yeon-woo then tried to find where she could be, but no matter where he looked, he couldnt find her. Is she watching with some kind of skill? It was clear that the Phoenix was watching him. I thought you were going to rest. Yes I was, but my children, they began shaking like they would break out of their shells at any moment. Now they have calmed down. But I still do not know when they will hatch, so I have been watching you to keep myself awake. Besides, the artifact you have has piqued my interest. Yeon-woo realized that the Phoenix was interested in the artifacts he had. It seemed to him that the Phoenix, as a legendary beast, could recognize a godly item. But when Yeon-woo reached out to Aegis, he was soon stopped by the Phoenixs sudden remark. Now, the bracelet you are wearing. Can you tell me what it is? * * * *Pant* Amidst the thick woods, a man was slowly limping with his whole body covered in serious burns. His half-melted face looked disgusting, and his voice was also grimly distorted. Though his body appeared to be half-dead, his eyes were still blazing with fury. The mans name was Leonte. He had successfully escaped from the ambush and was now running away But he had only managed to salvage himself from the battle. The portal and the players of Cheonghwado, Bahal and Flame Beast had already taken too many things from him. If only I had the stone If only I had that heart, I wouldnt have suffered this humiliation. *Gnash* Leonte ground his teeth in resentment at Bahal, and at the unknown player who had stolen his stone. You will pay for what you did, and I will make sure you do no matter what it costs! * * * The news about the clash between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado rocked the entire Tower. They were mainly about how Bahal and Flame Beast had ambushed Leonte, and only Leonte had successfully ran away from them. Red Dragon issued a declaration of war and put notices up on boards placed at the cities of each floor. Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, they were the two biggest clans in The Tower. This war was expected to bring about an upheaval. Countless numbers of clans, rankers and players moved to get the exact picture of the situation. They prepared themselves for the upcoming war. And the One-horned Tribe was no exception. Thats the only thing Ive been hearing since we got here. What the hell happened while we were out? Phante and Edora were plodding along the street where people were busily moving in and out. Phante was currently in a state of annoyance. After finishing the trial on the 10th floor, he thought he could finally continue his journey with Yeon-woo on the 11th floor. But unlike his expectations, he had to put a pause to his trial. When he was meeting with the Guardian Yvlke, a bird suddenly came down from the sky and sat quietly in front of him. The Red Crow. It was the Mythical Beast that was used as a messenger among their tribe because of its ability that allowed it to travel between floors without restrictions. The message it brought was very simple. Return as soon as you receive this message. It was a call-up order. There werent any details written on the paper. He didnt know why his father was calling them to come back. However, he knew that whatever the reason was, if it was something that called for the use of the Red Crow, it must have been something very urgent. So Phante quickly met up with Edora and escaped The Tower. But as soon as they came out to the Outer District, they understood why their father had summoned them. Not long after the two of them escaped the city area, they soon arrived at a small town. It was a seemingly ordinary farming village. But the overall atmosphere was very different from any other cities or towns in the world of The Tower. No sooner than Phante and Edora set foot on the entrance of the village, they were greeted by the farmers plowing the soil on the field. Oh? Phante and Edora? What are you two doing here all of a sudden? I heard The Towers gotten pretty noisy these days. They must be here because of that. My lady! Hows it going looking for your husband? The townspeople appeared one by one at the news of the appearance of Phant and Edora, and soon, the towns entrance grew quite clamorous. The two of them also seemed to enjoy talking with the townspeople they hadnt seen in a while. What was strange was that although Phante and Edora were members of the royal family, it seemed none of these people watched their language in front of them. While they were busy talking with each other, Oh, Phante and Edora! Youre here! A middle-aged man strode along from inside the village. He was a hefty man whose body was even bigger than Phantes, wearing a straw hat and carrying a pickaxe over his shoulder. In appearance, he looked like nothing but a farmer. Edora, irritated by his look, raised her eyebrows. I thought it was an urgent matter but I guess it wasnt. Because someone seems to have time to waste on mere farming. A man has to eat, you know. No matter how busy we are, we need to take a break every once in a while. By the way, why are you so salty today? Are you on your. One more word and Im gonna have to draw my sword. The mans eyes became round at Edoras cold attitude. Then he looked at Phante asking what was wrong with her. Phante let out a chuckle. I know why. Its because she was so excited to go on a journey with her future husband but Kueek! Shut the fuck up! Phante was stopped by Edoras sudden kick to his side and flew away, rolling on the ground over to far distance. But the middle-aged man and the other townspeople already heard it all. What? A future husband? Oh, my lady! At last! Phew! So were gonna have noodles soon? Should we throw a party? The surrounding area became noisy. Edora covered her face with her hands. This was the reason why she didnt want to come back to the town. The people of her tribe were too nosy about other peoples business. The middle-aged man put his arm over his daughters shoulder and gave an impish smile. Uhuhu. So, who is this fantastic boy that stole my daughters heart? Im dying to know who he is! Put your arms down. Which race does he belong to? Is he a Demi-human like us? Or is he a human? Where is he and whats he doing now? The middle-aged man was busy teasing her without a care. Edora tried to ignore his words as she rubbed her aching head. And just when she took her hands to Shinmado, All right, all right. Gee, I dont know who you took after having such a cold attitude. Cant I even joke in front of you? The middle-aged man fell back from Edora and answered exaggeratedly. Edora stared daggers at her father, but his broad smile still didnt leave his face. After having a good laugh with the townspeople, the man then clapped his hands to shift the atmosphere. Okay, thats enough jokes. All of a sudden, the middle-aged mans expression became grave. His previously playful eyes changed to hold a grave atmosphere. He gave off a very dignified look despite his shabby clothing. I couldnt write the reason on the message, but youve probably noticed what happened in The Tower as you made your way here, havent you? [1] The first syllable in With Doctor in Korean. Chapter 83 Mythical Beast (6) Edora nodded calmly. Phante returned while rubbing his aching sides and answered, Thats why were here, dad. I mean, you didnt even bat an eye when Arthia was in trouble. Why is it so urgent this time? Keeping a neutral standpoint. It was an ironclad principle of the One-horned Tribe that had been established since ancient times, and also the reason they could reign as the strongest clan. I wasnt going to interfere at first, but things have gotten complicated. Phante and Edora frowned at the middle-aged mans words. Their father was one of the Nine Kings who held the highest status in The Tower. In terms of sheer strength, he was one of the top five experts. But such a man found this to be a complicated situation. To sum it up, we are going to join the war as mercenaries. What? But. Flann said hed give up his horn. You know what that means. There was nothing I could do. The other elders also gave their consent. ! ! Phantes and Edoras eyes widened. For the members of the One-horned tribe, their horn symbolized their honor and pride Flann was the middle-aged mans younger brother, as well as one of the best warriors in the tribe. Giving up his horn was the same as renouncing everything hed achieved so far. If thats why their father said it was complicated, they could understand why. Itll be a long story, so lets go inside first. * * * Im sorry but I dont know either. Hmm Is that so? Is there anything you can see from the bracelet? Yeon-woo asked, lifting his head, even though he knew the Phoenix wasnt there. Do I see anything? No. I am also puzzled because I can normally see through most objects. But that item of yours I cannot see anything from that bracelet. It is as if. The Phoenix paused for a moment to find the right words. Yes, it is as if the bracelet is shrouded in fog. Thats how it looks in my eyes. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. An artifact that the Phoenixs eyes cant see through. Well, thats frustrating. But there is one thing I can tell you. What is it? That bracelet, it is an artifact that represents my antithesis, but at the same time, is in line with me. Think of it as a mirror. Antithesis? A mirror? It was such an abstruse analogy. I am a creature that represents life itself, even in death. But that item, it was made from death and represents death to the living. Life is but one step away from death. That artifact and I possess the power of circulation, regeneration, and resurrection. The Phoenix spoke in a heavy voice. Therefore, it can be said that the bracelet and I are the same, like two images reflected in a mirror, but also like two sides of the same coin. . The Phoenixs explanation was as clear as mud to Yeon-woo. The Phoenix laughed mildly as if she had read Yeon-woos thoughts. Yes, I understand your confusion. Even I do not fully understand what that artifact is. Then she left a strange remark. But do keep one thing in mind. It will help you solve the mysteries behind that bracelet. What is it? Life and death, though they seem like two separate things, they are not different. They are one. Life and death are one? Yes. The Phoenix could come back to life even after death because she could control life itself. The Black Bracelet, on the other hand, could control death. It collected souls of the dead and converted them into dark energy or Spirit Familiars. If viewed from a different perspective, it could also be considered as a form of resurrection. Perhaps this was what the Phoenix was talking about. Though it sounded like some kind of riddle, it could be the very key to solving the questions he had about the artifact, maybe even about the Black King. And about that shield, I can certainly feel divine power from it. Hmm. Was it blessed by the goddess of war? Or was it used by herself? Yeon-woos eyes widened with surprise. The Phoenix continued with a slightly elated voice. I see you dont want others to know about it. I understand. Then I will swear under a Soul Oath that I will keep it secret Soul Oath. It was a contract that placed ones soul under bindings, destroying it in case one were to break the contract. The Phoenix was practically saying she would never disclose his secret to others. Thank you. You have saved my child. It is only right that I accommodate to you. But I do wish to examine your shield, so would you allow me to take a look? It has been a while since I have come across a godly artifact. Yeon-woo thought it would be okay to show her since she had made a promise under a Soul Oath. She seems to have knowledge about godly artifacts. This could be my chance to ask her about Aegis. Yeon-woo gave a nod and brought the shield to his front. Nine light-pink translucent layers shield. In appearance, it was just as beautiful as the artwork made by an artisan. But embedded in the center of such masterpiece was the head of an ugly-looking monster. That is Medusa. Medusa, a Gorgon that petrifies those who gaze into her eyes. Yes, I have heard of it. About a brilliant and courageous goddess in Olympus. And that her power can defeat the wrongs in the world and bring only what is right. This is her artifact, is it not? Yeon-woo listened to the Phoenixs admiration and looked at Aegis with Draconic Eyes. [Athenas Aegis] Classification: ??? Rating: ??? Description: The nine-layered shield used by Athena, the goddess of war and many others. The shield provides the owner with divine protection and a blessing that blocks most attacks. However, as a godly artifact, it is known to choose its owner. If the owner comes to harbor malevolent thoughts or tarnishes Athenas honor by committing a hideous crime, it will cause harm to the owner. * Curse of Gorgon Athena, in order to punish the three Gorgon sisters for rising in revolt against Olympus, ordered her Apostle, Perseus, to get rid of Medusa. After successfully killing her, Perseus beheaded Medusa and gave her head to Athena, who placed it on this shield. Repels all wickedness and brings a strong curse of petrification to those who encounter her eyes. * Goddesss Weapon Grants the owner a strong blessing which will protect the owner from physical attacks and unleash overwhelming aura that can break the opponents spirit. Also grants blessings to those whom the owner recognize as allies within a certain range. The blessing boosts ones stats and morale by 10% and increases resistance against all properties by 15%. The area of effect and the number of recipients increases in proportion to skill proficiency. * ??? Ability locked. (Sealed) ** This is a Unique artifact. no same artifact exists in The Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. ** Some of the abilities are sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to lift the seals. ** Some information cannot be accessed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to view the information. It seemed like the description provided by the Phoenix helped him discover further information about Aegis. It must be quite different from the bracelet, perhaps better, is it not? Yes, it is. Yeon-woo nodded, trembling with excitement. The shield was even better than his initial expectation. Yeon-woo had so far acquired numerous hidden pieces based on the records his brother left him in the diary, thus hoarding most of the fine artifacts and skills he could acquire below the 11th floor. But Aegis was incomparably better compared to even all of those combined. An artifact that assumes both defensive and offensive roles. The first option of Aegis, Curse of Gorgon, not only protected him from dark spells but also served as an offensive means by placing the curse of petrification. However, Yeon-woos focus was on the other option. A crowd control skill. An option that buffs ones allies and applies a debuff to enemies. Normally, this kind of skill was exclusive to Lord classes. But even Lords usually had limitations to their skills, such as only being able to target their minions. On the other hand, Aegis provided buffs to anyone Yeon-woo considered an ally. This meant that Yeon-woo could grant the buff to his Spirit Familiars, his future Mythical Beast and whoever would come to ally with him, all at the same time. There are more options to Aegis than those that Jeong-woo mentioned in his diary. With this, at least you dont have to worry about getting hit by a blind knife. There were currently only a few known wielders of godly artifacts spread across The Tower. And most of them, if not all, were Apostles of gods. As far as he knew, no one possessed a godly weapon without any restrictions. But due to the original owners personality, it seems like the shield has very strict requirements. Yeon-woo nodded at the Phoenixs words. Just like she said, it wasnt that there werent any restrictions at all. Harboring malevolent thoughts and tarnishing Athenas honor. According to mythology, Athena was described as one of the few generous and reasonable gods. And because of that, she was held in high esteem by a lot of people. Malevolent thoughts. And this could pose a problem to Yeon-woo who had sworn vengeance on his brothers murderers. This repelling wickedness ability could also be an obstacle. Yeon-woo looked at his Spirit Familiars that had been keeping their distance from him. [Your Spirit Familiars are watching one of your belongings fearfully.] [Familiar Affinity of your Spirit Familiars has decreased.] The spirits already had their heads turned away to avoid making eye contact with the Gorgons head. The weaker ones were even trembling in fear. Realizing the effect of the shield, Yeon-woo then tried to extract dark element mana but, *Shatter* The energy that had been forming on his hand suddenly vanished into thin air accompanied by the sound of glass shattering. Yeon-woo lightly kicked his tongue. Aegis doesnt go well with Black Bracelet. Black Bracelet utilized dark mana and curses, and Aegis repelled them. It was obvious that the two didnt match well. Then what about Vigrid? Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid from his back and held it in his right hand. What would happen if the once-divine demonic sword met the godly artifact? *Jeeeng* Vigrid started to shake under the holy energy of Aegis. Just then, [The demonic curse that corrupts Vigrid is being dispelled by Aigis.] [The divine aspect of Vigrid will begin to resurface. But the swords curse is too intense, more holy energy will be required in order to lift its curse completely.] And thats what happens. Yeon-woo couldnt help but marvel at the change Aegis brought about. He had been looking for ways to remove the curse from Vigrid in order to restore the dormant forces within the sword. But little did he expect that Aegis would be the answer to that. The shield rejects the deathly bracelet but accepts the cursed sword. This is very interesting! It seemed the Phoenix was greatly amused by these events. Yeon-woo quickly put his brain to work. There are two weapon combinations I can employ in combat. One was his original combat style, utilizing his Magic Bayonet and Carshinas Dagger as his main weapons and using Black Bracelet as a secondary. And the other was Vigrid and Aegis. Vigrids destructive abilities and Aegis crowd control would come in handy in larger-scale battles. Yeon-woo burst into laughter as he planned his future combats. * * * An ominous item and a sacred item. They were the Phoenixs assessment of Despair of the Black King and Aegis. At the same time, she said that the bracelet was closer to her, whereas the shield was far from her. As I mentioned earlier, there is only a thin line between me and the bracelet of yours. But the shield is quite the opposite, for I, a legendary beast, do not live by the rules of the deities. Looking at Yeon-woos puzzled reaction, Phoenix let out a peal of laughter before she continued her explanation. One thing is for certain, it is not common for The Tower to grant someone with such distinctly different artifacts at the same time. You may want to find out why The Tower has rewarded you with those items. Though her explanation still sounded like a riddle, Yeon-woo still thanked the Phoenix for giving him great advice. Oh, before you go, I have one favor to ask of you. Yeon-woo tilted his head to one side. All of my three children have just hatched out of their shells, as well as my youngest child you saved. Already? Surprised by how early it was, Yeon-woo thought it would have been a big problem if he had returned her egg even a bit later. Beneath his black mask, Yeon-woo gave a big smile. Congratulations. Thank you. So, about the favor, Phoenix continued after a short pause. Will you kindly name my youngest child? Chapter 84 Mythical Beast (7) Yeon-woos eyes widened at the unexpected request. I dont mind, but. You are worried that by giving her a name her existence will become tied to you, are you not?[1] Yeon-woo nodded with an apprehensive look. Granting a name to a spiritual being isnt as simple as it sounds. Doing so could bind it down, just like his Spirit Familiars. Though Mythical Beasts and Spirit Familiars were of a different kind, both belonged to the spiritual world. He didnt know what would happen if he named the hatchling. But the Phoenix gently laughed as if to reassure him. Do not worry, as her life is already closely knitted to yours. She is also very fond of you, so she would love to receive a name from you. Besides the Phoenix continued with a gentle voice. It will be of great benefit to you. Forming a spiritual connection with a legendary beast will let your tier ascend. Her gentleness warmed Yeon-woos heart. If you ever become a higher being, it will be very helpful in the future. There should be no reason to refuse. Eventually, Yeon-woo accepted the request. I will. * * * Like every baby animal, the newborn Phoenix was very cute. Though she is just a child, I see great potential within her. One day, she will grow to be a wonderful Phoenix. Yeon-woo stood restlessly as he held the baby Phoenix chirping in his bosom. Unlike how big her mother was, the baby Phoenix was so tiny, almost too fragile for him to handle. Yet the baby Phoenix kept on happily flapping her small wings while in his arms. Thus, Yeon-woo had to take extra care not to drop the bird every time she wriggled. It seems that even someone like you can find some things hard to deal with. There was an amused look on the Phoenixs eyes as she looked at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo carefully moved the baby bird to one arm and began petting her head with his free hand. Shes warm. Although the birds feathers were made of flames, they didnt burn his hand. Rather, they were so warm that he almost didnt want to let go. The baby bird chirped happily. Now, have you thought of her name? [The Phoenix is asking you to name her third child. Will you accept her request?] Yeon-woo then spoke the name he came up with after much consideration. Chirpy. [Are you sure you want to name the Phoenixs third child as Chirpy?] As Yeon-woo was about to nod at the message, he suddenly felt a strange gaze pouring down on him. . Turning his head, he saw the Phoenix looking at him with a sour look on her face. Is something wrong? Yeon-woo tilted his head with a serious look. No, nothing is wrong. Hmm, I suppose that will suffice. Yeon-woo wondered why the Phoenix would stutter. [You have named the Phoenixs third child Chirpy. You have established a bond with Chirpy. Chirpys Affinity towards you has increased greatly. You will be under the influence of Chirpy.] [Affinity towards fire element has increased by 50.] [Affinity towards wind element has increased by 50.] [You have formed a contract with a Legendary Beast. Due to the influence of the Legendary Beast, all Mythical Beasts except for Demonic Beasts will now be less vigilant against you.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 2,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 1,500 additional Karma.] Yeon-woo felt something welling up from inside his body. Its hard to express it in words, but it seemed to be the effect of his souls tier advancing thanks to the connection. In addition [Spiritual growth has been confirmed. The halted succession process will resume. 99.1% 99.2%.] [Current progress: 99.5%] It also affected the succession process. It seemed like his vessel had grown to match the growth of his spirit. Now, there was only 0.5% left to complete the process. Yeon-woo gently patted Chirpys head as he savored this peaceful moment. Tweet! Tweet! * * * *Pat* After coming out of the Phoenixs nest, Yeon-woo spent some time training in order to get used to the new artifacts and abilities he obtained. The first thing he did was to try out the combinations of skills he had come up with while talking with the Phoenix. The previous combination of Black Blade and Flame Infusion he had developed in the past had been upgraded into a combination of Black Energy and Flame Infusion. Thanks to the upgrade, it could now create more powerful explosions. And the newly found combination of Combat Will and Goddesss Weapon allowed Yeon-woo to tolerate the aftereffects of thought acceleration much better. He also organized three small units with his Spirit Familiars and had Boo, Nol, and Ka take charge of each unit. Thanks to possessing intelligence, the previously useless spirits began to learn how to fight and were now doing their share in hunting down beasts. The Spirit Familiars had now reached a point where they could go hunt monsters even without his commands, drawing spirits into his collection and developing various abilities on their own. Despite the many things Yeon-woo discovered through this training, however, not everything went as smoothly as he wouldve wanted. What am I supposed to do with you? Yeon-woo was lost deep in thought while fidgeting with Aegis on his hand. The nine-layered shield did not serve just as a shield. As a godly artifact, it must have various functions yet to be unveiled. In efforts to find out those secrets, he tried examining Aegis with Draconic Eyes, but his effort yielded only a small success. I know that its lighter than it looks. Ridiculously enough, Yeon-woo barely felt any weight while holding it in his hand even though the shield consisted of nine layers of strong metal panels. And I know I can spread them out or separate them into nine different shields. Yeon-woo found out that he could spread out the eight layers of metal panels from the central piece, like the petals of a flower, to form a large barrier, and that he could also detach each one of the layers and make nine small shields. He presumed that it was intended to block attacks coming from all sides. Maybe I should try infusing it with mana. Yeon-woo drew out mana from his Mana Circuit and infused it into Aegis. At that moment, *Jeeeng* Aegis began to tremble, and with a tingling sensation, Yeon-woo felt Aegis being connected to him by an invisible string. It felt similar to when he was connected to his Spirit Familiars. If something was different, it was that he felt like he could manipulate the shield by just thinking. Yeon-woo put Aegis down on the floor, reached out his hand and thought about it floating in the air. After a few shakes, Aegis slowly rose into the air. Could this be some sort of Psychokinesis? Although he didnt know why or how it worked, he didnt care. When he imbued more mana into the shield, it quickly rose up and reached his head. This is much simpler than I thought. He would be able to adjust its position just by thinking of it. His brother had repeatedly mentioned in his diary that most Unique items were very hard to handle, with only a few exceptions. It occurred to him that Aegis could be one of those few exceptions. But Yeon-woo promptly dismissed that idea. The moment he separated the shield into nine pieces, he also felt the connection breaking up into nine separate strings, dividing his attention. *Clang* *Clang* The nine metal plates dropped onto the floor accompanied by loud clangs. Do I really have to focus on all nine pieces if I want to use all of them? Yeon-woo tried to manipulate the nine disjointed shields, but they refused to budge. Giving up on controlling all nine pieces, instead, Yeon-woo focused on just one piece that was closest to him. This time, he lifted it as easily as he did before separating them. Clenching his teeth, Yeon-woo extended his left hand and looked at another piece of metal. *Woong* *Woong* Now, two metal pieces were drifting about in the air. I changed my mind. This is harder than I thought. Yeon-woo licked his lips and tried to wield both shields at the same time. But when he focused on one, he lost control of the other one, and when he tried to regain control of that one, he lost control of the first one. If he wanted to use all nine pieces, he would have to do the same with seven more pieces. I have to train myself to split my consciousness in order to use the entire shield. Only then did Yeon-woo realize how difficult it was to handle Aegis smoothly. Logically, a godly artifact that could easily fend off attacks, and even inflict enemies with a petrifying curse, would require great concentration to handle well. I should have seen that coming. Damn, this is not going to be easy. The biggest problem was that he wouldnt be handling just Aegis during combat. Just controlling his four extremities and trying to come up with ways to defeat his opponents would require his full attention. Athena truly is the goddess of war and wisdom. Despite everything, Yeon-woo was still relieved to have his traitsDiamond Physique and Cold-Blooded, which helped him remain calm and make quick decisions during a battle. Though it would be tough at first, he expected to be able to handle at least three or four at the same time once he accustomed himself. Then, it was now time to practice. Boo, Nol, Ka. Krr- The three Spirit Familiars immediately turned to Yeon-woo. Im going to do some training and I need your help. The three of them tilted their heads. All you have to do is scatter somewhere around the forest, and when I give you the signal, come back and attack me. Try to stick to hit and run strategies. The three then desperately shook their heads as if saying they could not do such a thing to their master. The rather cute reactions unbefitting of their beastly appearances made Yeon-woo let out a little chuckle. Dont worry. Im only going to be blocking your attacks. And I wont be using the shield that has Gorgons head. The three spirits then lowered their heads and began to walk away from Yeon-woo. Once the monsters got far enough from him, Yeon-woo activated Combat Will. *Whoosh* A great deal of information began to pour into his head. On top of this, Yeon-woo opened Gyges Eyes to expand his cognitive domain. As he rubbed his aching head, Yeon-woo first imbued his mana into two of the eight remaining shields. But then, he felt a sudden dizziness. Controlling Aegis while simultaneously using other skills, its even harder than I thought it would be. Yeon-woo then tried to stabilize himself. Im ready. *Pabat* The Spirit Familiars began to move. Yeon-woo quickly moved two panels to the direction where the spirits were running. * * * Through his training, Yeon-woo was able to find out a few more things about Aegis. First, it was Aegis durability, or more precisely, its ability to absorb impacts. Ka, previously being a boss monster, possessed strength which could easily tear a human body apart. But when Yeon-woo used Aegis to block the charge of such a strong monster, the shield barely budgedor even trembled. Next, it was Aegis mobility. Because he could make them float around him just by thinking, he could cover his blind spots with them and prevent possible ambushes. Theoretically, I can block any kind of attack as long as Im able to react to it. Now that he had figured out the characteristics of Aegis, he could plan things properly. His training method was simple. First, he used one shield to block their combination attacks, then added one more shield once he got used to it. It wasnt that difficult to control one, as it moved just as he thought. But it became drastically harder once he added another shield. I can force myself and try to control three, but I cant control them as freely as controlling just two. Yeon-woo did not rush to increase the number and decided to do it once he got used to controlling the current number of shields. Later on, once he became somewhat familiar with handling three shields, he started to move and avoid the attacks instead of trying to add another shield. The best advantage I have is my mobility. I cant just let it rot while Im using Aegis. Yeon-woo ran as fast as he could while sending Aegis to stop Nol from approaching. It felt as if multiple Yeon-woos were running around the forest. His head was spinning from having to process all the information pouring in from the strands of consciousness he had distributed to each shield. His vision became blurry and his vertigo got worse. But Yeon-woo increased the intensity of his training even further. The Mana Circuit circulated mana frantically, and his entire body started to heat up because of the overload. Still, Yeon-woo ran and ran as much as his body could hold. *Pat* * * * It was not until midnight that Yeon-woo finally returned to his beast eggs nest. Yeon-woo went for a soak in a hot spring he had found nearby. Feeling his fatigue melting away, Yeon-woo recalled the training he had just finished. For the first time upon entering The Tower, he had exhausted all the mana from his Mana Circuit. It was particularly amazing since his body contained a considerable amount of mana thanks to consuming the Snow Ginseng and Akashas Neidan. Perhaps that showed how demanding the training had been. I need to hurry up and finish what remains of the succession process. Yeon-woo sighed as he thought about the last one percent he had been stuck at for quite a long time. Though there were some tiny increases every now and then, none of them were enough to bring it to 100%. Yeon-woo presumed he might need a certain catalyst to break through this bottleneck. Well, itll eventually grow if I keep climbing up The Tower. Yeon-woo summoned the status window as he submerged his body further down into the water. It worked better than I thought. [Player: Yeon-woo Cha] Traits: Cold-blooded, Diamond Physique Title: Monster Hunter * Attribute Points Strength: 235 (+23) Dexterity: 245 (+29) Health: 239 (+14) Magic Power: 320 (+22) * Skills Draconic Eyes(25.1%), Sense Strengthening(43.2%), Foresight(1.0%), Physical Resistance(30.1%), Combat Will(25.5%), Bathorys Vampiric Sword(15.5%), Flame Infusion (52.1%), Shunpo (39.1%), Magic Circuit(18.2%) The difference from when he first stepped into The Tower was noticeable. His growth speed could definitely rank among the fastest ever seen throughout the whole history of The Tower. Whats more, he had numerous great artifacts in his possession. If someone were to see his items and stats, they wouldnt believe they belonged to a player on the lower floors. Nevertheless, Yeon-woo didnt neglect his training. Instead, he pushed himself even harder. And thanks to that, his skills experienced rapid growth in proficiency. This time, Sense Strengthenings proficiency had increased surprisingly fast. Maybe its because I focused all my senses on controlling Aegis during training. Yeon-woo still had a lot of practice to do in order to get used to controlling the separate pieces of Aegis. And by raising Sense Strengthenings proficiency along with it he was killing two birds with one stone. Yeon-woo then began to plan out his future training programs. He intended to focus on this for the time being. There was nothing special he could do before his egg hatched, so he had lots of time to kill. Thats that, but Yeon-woo creased his brows as he closed the status window. Whats taking them so long? It had been six days since Yeon-woo first entered the 11th floor. But he hadnt found any signs of Phante and Edora arriving on this floor. Although the 10th floors trial was hard, it shouldnt have taken them so long, especially for Edora with her Insight. Yeon-woo quickly opened up the ranking window. [10th-floor ranking] 1. Edora (25,000 Points) 2. Unknown (23,900 Points) 3. Jeong-woo Cah (20,100 Points) They did pass the trial. Edora had taken the first place which had previously belonged to Yeon-woo. And Phantes name was also registered as number 5. But the fact that they didnt show up on the 11th floor meant that, Theyre not in The Tower right now but why? Yeon-woo easily figured out that both of them were currently at the Outer District. But the fact that the three of them had talked about coming to 11th floor made him even more curious as to why they had suddenly left. Well, at least I know they finished the 10th floor. Theyll come back once theyre done with their business. However, Yeon-woo decided not to think too much of the matter. Phante and Edora were the royal blood of the One-horned tribe. They could look after themselves. If anything, his concern was that they wouldnt make it before his egg hatched. Ive changed a lot. Yeon-woo further immersed his body into the water and looked up at the night sky. The night grew darker as the moon slowly set. * * * However, five more days had passed there was still no sign of Phante and Edora arriving at the 11th floor. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo had focused on training himself so now he could wield three layers of Aegis at will, and his Spirit Familiars had also grown to the point where they began to think on their own. I think I can manage in an actual fight. In order to set forth, Yeon-woo strapped Vigrid and Aegis back on his back and hung Magic Bayonet and Carshinas Dagger next to his waist. I see you are preparing for battle. Have you finally decided to complete my quest? Then the Phoenix, who was supposed to be busy taking care of her children, spoke to him. Yeon-woo gave a nod as an answer. It is quite a late start. I had a lot to prepare for. I recommend you to hurry up. Your egg is almost ready to take the Flame of Life. Oh, and do not worry about your egg for I will keep my eyes on it. Thank you. Yeon-woo expressed his gratitude and left the forest. It was now the time to create the vessel to carry the Flame of Life. [1] The hatchlings gender is not confirmed as Korean pronouns dont differentiate. Im just assuming its female to make the writing less clunky. It might change later on. Chapter 85 Flame of Life (1) Mythical Beasts are creatures that grow by feeding on peoples dreams. The eggs the players receive on the 11th floor are no different. They eat the players dreams and become different beasts based on what they were fed with. This also means that the owner can breed any beast they want, given the right nourishment. But of course, players cant have complete control over the outcome. As we both know, The Tower isnt such a lenient place. It is only possible to influence ones egg to possess the desired element and to become a higher-tier beast. However, that method of breeding is yet another challenge, as each and every ingredient required is very rare and hard-to-acquire, often appearing as hidden pieces or products of hidden quests. It should be somewhere around here. The first ingredient Yeon-woo went for was the egg of the monster bird, Albatross. Though its just a bird, an Albatross is a powerful and gigantic beast, big enough to bite off a players head. An Albatross is a giant fowl that can grow up to 5 meters tall. It has a powerful beak and sharp talons that could easily shred metal to pieces. And its swift wings made it an even harder monster to kill. But Yeon-woo wasnt too worried about it. He wouldnt have come here without a plan. Yeon-woo followed the map recorded in the diary, searching for the Albatross habitat. But after treading around the forest for a bit, he suddenly stopped walking. After some point, the vicinities were devoid of any presence. This was proof that he was inside the Albatrosss territory. Yeon-woo raised his head. There was a huge creature perched on top of a tall tree about 15 meters above the ground. It was an Albatross. Kyeek! The bird unfurled its huge wings and let out a horrible shriek. Ordinary players would have shrunk with fright upon hearing that cry, but Yeon-woo only gave a cold smile. [Hidden Quest / Albatross Hunt] Description: A monstrous bird that lives in the northern area of the Dream World. Albatrosses are known to devour everything in sight. Because of their gluttonous appetite, the beasts that dwell near the forest live in fear of being eaten. Hunt down an Albatross and retrieve its eggs to prevent them from hatching. *This quest is linked to the Flame of Life quest. Reward: All stats +5, Albatrosss Comb This is what I like about the 11th floor. The hidden pieces, located in several places throughout the 11th floor, were great for acquiring materials to hatch ones desired beast but were also treasure chests containing plentiful rewards. Come out. *Sss* At Yeon-woos call, a haze of black smoke rose from the ground. From within the haze appeared Boo, Nol, Ka, and seven other Spirit Familiars. And as soon as they appeared, the spirits went straight towards the Albatross despite the absence of Yeon-woos order. *Pabat* The Albatross quickly flapped its wings in an effort to take off. However, Nol had already reached the Albatross with its swift legs and landed a hit on it. *Kuang* Smashed by Nols front leg, the Albatross lost its grip on the branch and plummeted to the ground. The bird then quickly picked itself up, trying to get away, but it was too late. The remaining Spirit Familiars had already surrounded the bird. Attempting to fly away, the Albatross began to flap its wings. However, the bird was once again stopped from flying, its body suddenly becoming limp. It was Boos Health Down curse. Though it was a simple debuff, stunned by the sudden turn of events, the Albatross couldnt budge its wings as if they were strapped to its body by an invisible chain. Kyeek The bird found itself in a helpless situation and began to let out a mournful cry. In the meantime, Yeon-woo drew Magic Bayonet and Carshinas Dagger and flung himself towards the Albatross. *Pat* * * * Devour. Yeon-woo opened his left palm and brought it to the neck of the Albatross that was lying on the ground wheezing out its faint breath. The serrated teeth pierced through its skin and began to suck out its blood at an alarming rate. Kyaaa! [You have absorbed vitality and energy] [Your Strength has increased by 1 point.] [Your Dexterity has increased by 2 points.] [Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has increased. 15.9%] A nightmarish shriek echoed throughout the woods. The Albatross squeezed out its last bit of strength and flapped its wings in a struggle to break free, but its movements quickly died down. Yeon-woo then, with his Draconic Eyes, spotted the soul of the Albatross escaping through its mouth. He quickly captured the soul in his Collection before it was too late. I probably cant convert the soul into a Spirit Familiar right away because of its grudge, but Im not going to let it sit there and rot either. A soul like this is hard to come by. Im going to have to find a way to subdue it later. The Albatrosss soul was second only to Vulkas. It would make a great Spirit Familiar in the future. [Hidden quest (Albatross Hunt) completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 1,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 500 additional Karma.] [All of your stats have increased by 5 points.] [You have acquired Albatrosss Comb.] Yeon-woo read the message with a contented smile and then looked back at his Spirit Familiars. Good job, everyone. Kiaak! Kiak! [The Spirit Familiars are rejoicing at their first victory in a group battle.] [Morale of your Spirit Familiars has increased.] [Affinity of your Spirit Familiars has increased.] Because of their wild instincts, they seemed to be delighted. And then heres your reward. Yeon-woo handed out a bead of compressed dark energy to each of his Spirit Familiars. The spirits joyfully took the beads and swallowed them right away. Then, their murky grey bodies glowed red for a second. [You have used Spirit Beads on your Spirit Familiars.] [Boo (Witch Doctor) has been strengthened. All stats have increased by 1 point.] [Nol (Giant Gnoll) has been strengthened. Dexterity has increased by 3 points.] [Ka (Vulka) has been strengthened. Strength and Health have increased by 2 points.] Spirit Bead was a feed Yeon-woo had created based on the idea that Spirit Familiars were made with dark energy. According to Yeon-woos knowledge, there was a set limit to how strong the Spirit Familiars could become no matter how hard he trained them. This was because each soul is categorized under a certain tier, which sets an upper limit to ones stats upon death. Therefore, he had to find a way to raise their tiers. That way, they can evolve them into a Lich or a Death Knight. Fortunately, the Spirit Beads had proven to be very effective. Their overall stats, as well as their intellect, were enhanced each time Yeon-woo fed them the beads. In particular, Boo, who previously could only cast simple buffs, had now become capable of using more diverse spells. Not only that, but the spirits also tried harder in order to get rewarded with beads. The hunt was even more successful than I expected. In fact, Yeon-woo didnt even have to take part in it. The Spirit Familiars had killed the Albatross on their own. The only thing Yeon-woo did was to watch the show and step up at the very last second to drain its power with Bathorys Vampiric Sword. He could just sit back and raise his stats. Things couldnt get any easier than this. Seems like getting the rest of the ingredients will be just as easy. Yeon-woo went up to the tree to take the Albatrosss eggs sitting in the nest. There were five[1] eggs in total, all of them about the size of a human head. Yeon-woo handed the eggs over to his Spirit Familiars and went back down. Next one is Yeon-woo opened up the quest window and looked for the second item on the list. Shadow Snakes Apple. Perhaps the system listed whichever was closer to the Phoenixs nest, as the habitat of the Shadow Snake wasnt very far from his current location. Lets go. Yeon-woo led his group of Spirit Familiars and headed towards the next place. * * * Trinity, unbefitting its great name, was a very humble team consisting of three insignificant players who each took the role of tank, healer and damage dealer. But Dellan, June and Heidi had a friendship so close and intimate that there hadnt been a single conflict between themselves ever since they decided to form a team in the tutorial. And that friendship continued to prosper even on their way to raid the Shadow Snakes Tunnel. Huff Huff God Damn it, this is exhausting. Does this tunnel ever end? Cheer up guys. Sylph just told me were almost at the end. If you say so, maybe it is. Okay then, lets keep going. The Shadow Snakes Tunnel was the most challenging dungeon they had raided so far. The height of the tunnel was so low that they had to slightly lower their heads to fit through. It was also very narrow, allowing only two people to stand side by side. And swarms of snakes kept emerging from the ceiling, walls, ground and every possible place. It was virtually impossible to take a moment of rest. Whats worse was that they were almost running out of antidotes, the only cure for the venom of Shadow Snakes. If they allowed one more bite, they were dead. If it were a usual raid, they would have retreated a long time ago. Because Trinity always chose safety over risk. But this time, none of the three thought of turning back. They had come too far to go back now. Besides, waiting at the end of the tunnel was a reward that would make up for all of the hardships they were enduring. Shadow Snakes Apple once we get it We wont have to go through all this pain, not again. Well be able to beat this kind of dungeon with just one finger. Shadow Snakes Apple had the reputation of being a very effective Elixir. A single bite could heal any physical wounds, eating a whole fruit could boost ones health, and eating more than one could exponentially increase ones mana capacity. And they happened to obtain information of the place where such amazing fruits grew. The three of them regarded this as a gods present for how pitiful they were. According to the information, deep down this tunnel, there was a grove full apple trees which produced tons of these fruits. It was reliable information, and so they firmly believed it to be true. Though probably not as many as they were told, there should be enough apples for them to become experts. And after a few more battles Were here! At last! Ahh! Listening to their captain Dellans cheer, the other two members, June and Heidi, cried out loud in joy. Far away in the distance, there was a huge iron door, presumably the entrance to the boss room. I know how happy and thrilled you are, but its too early to celebrate victory. The real challenge still lies beyond this door. So lets calm down a bit and get ourselves ready for battle. At Dellans persuasion, June and Heidi calmed themselves down and began to prepare for battle. Just like he said, the difficulty of the boss room must be greater than the tunnel itself. The damage dealer of Trinity, June, drew the Dragonians Dagger he had purchased with the Karma his team had been saving up, while the healer, Heidi, summoned a Sylph to support her teammates. Now, if everyones ready Ill open the door. The tank of Trinity, Dellan, took the lead and opened the iron door. June and Heidi took a big gulp as they prepared to launch an attack as soon as the boss monster showed up. Their eyes were filled with determination. Beyond this door lay a forest full of Shadow Snakes Apples. The Elixir that would help them become experts! Wait, what? Huh? What the fuck? The members of Trinity were agape at the unbelievable sight of the boss room. What greeted them inside the room was a forest full of bare trees and fruitless branches. Only the leaves that were rolling about on the floor were there to tell them that something had already swept through this place. * * * [You have made an achievement.] [Hidden quest.] [You have acquired.] Yeon-woo set aside the message window that kept giving him the same notifications over and over again. Now that he had seen them so many times, he was hardly impressed by them. [1] Originally written as three, but the quest requires five. Probably the authors mistake. Chapter 86 Flame of Life (2) Starting from the Albatrosss Nest, Yeon-woo began to sweep through the 11th floors hidden pieces nonstop. Yeon-woos Spirit Familiars slaughtered their way through the hundreds of venomous snakes in the Shadow Snakes Tunnel, supplementing his Collection. In the Lesser Dragons territory, he had Ka pull out the Lesser Dragons heart from its body. Aside from that, Yeon-woo made a clean sweep of all the valuable materials on the 11th floor, such as the Blue Crowned Cranes Crown, Gargoyles Wings, Unicorns Horns and so on. Yeon-woo smiled contentedly as he watched the massive amount of achievements and rewards piling up at a rapid pace. However, somewhere else in the Dream World, other players were enraged at the sudden disappearance of materials. Goddamn it! This place too? Who the hell did this? Other players also needed materials to complete their trials, but whenever they arrived at a place to acquire the things they needed, there was nothing left for them to take. To make it worse, some habitats were completely dried out. Recovery seemed almost impossible. Of course, due to the nature of the Dream World, it would eventually recover. But that would take a considerable amount of time. For the players who needed the materials right now, this situation was extremely frustrating. Thus, the players started to look for the culprit behind this incident. But Yeon-woo was way too stealthy for them to catch. Some even tried to track him down after finding a freshly destroyed habitat, but soon met a dead end, as if the culprit had disappeared into thin air. Im sorry, but I need them just as much as you do. Yeon-woo pulled his hood over his eyes as he heard the players raging voices. It was only to acquire a Skybugs Wing that he had visited the city. Little did he expect to hear people slandering him. Yeon-woo felt wronged at their accusations. He was also collecting materials for his quest just like everyone else. Well, I would have still hogged them all up even without the quest but. He still felt it was unfair. Even if he hadnt, he was sure someone else would still have done the same as him. If so, then it was finders, keepers. By the way, Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes as he looked around the city. The atmosphere is different from what Jeong-woo described. Its way too heavy. It cant be just because of me taking all items, can it? Famed for its unique architecture and streets full of Mythical Beasts, the city of Barrack was a peaceful and vibrant place. Especially because of the well-developed hospitality industry and market, not just the residents of the 11th floor, but also players from other floors visited this city to find items they needed. However, it was different now. The city which was supposed to be full of energy had a gloom to it. Aside from those who were angry about Yeon-woo, most of the players looked grim and almost fearful. The shopkeepers, the residents, everyone seemed to be on edge. Whats going on? Yeon-woo felt something unusual but soon shook his head. He didnt want to get involved in anything troublesome, so he prepared to leave the city as soon as he finished with his business. It was then, Out of my way! A yelling voice was heard and the people on the road split up to the sides. From within the crowd, Yeon-woo tried to take a peek at the main road in order to figure out what was happening. From there, he saw a group of players dressed in black armor quickly running towards somewhere. A red monster emblem engraved on their chests caught his eye. Thats the Behemoth Clans emblem. What are they doing here? Yeon-woo creased his brows. Behemoth, one of the subsidiary clans of Cheonghwado, was one of the most promising clans of the middle floors and famous for its arrogant attitude. But they dont usually come down to the lower floors. It seemed to have something to do with the heavy atmosphere in the city. Theres definitely something going on here. Behemoth was a running dog of Cheonghwado. If they were making suspicious movements there was a high chance that Cheonghwado was plotting something in secret. Ill have to look into this. Yeon-woo backed away from the crowd. Though he didnt want to cause trouble with Behemoth, he needed to know what they were up to. He might be able to find out something about Cheonghwado. Coincidently, the place where Yeon-woo had to go to obtain Skybugs Wing was also a famous place for gathering information. Is it here? Yeon-woo opened the door to a building with a sign reading Starlight Pub. The shop reeked of cigar smoke and the smell of alcohol. Cleaving through the smoke, Yeon-woo seated himself on an empty chair next to the counter. The bartender suddenly broke into a quizzical smile as he wiped a cup with a towel. You must be new here. Ive never had a customer with such a peculiar mask. Speaking of which, I like that mask youre wearing. Would you tell me where you got it? Ignoring his words, Yeon-woo threw a bag of gold coins that he had exchanged beforehand. *Ching* The bartenders eyes glowed mysteriously. Im here to buy something. The bartender pocketed the bag with a sly smile. Well, well, look whos got a thick wallet. The rich are always welcome here. So, what do you need? Skybugs Wings. As many as you can get me. You have any? We always have those little items Only the species from the Valen Forest on the 31st floor. In stock, but itll cost you dear. Well, I guess this is enough for your request. Starlight Pub was quite a popular place among experienced players. A shop where players could buy and sell useful items and information. Thanks to establishing several branches throughout The Tower and having them stocked with a wide variety of goods, there were quite a few players that frequented their service to acquire items or hints needed to complete their trials. Although the price was rather high, Yeon-woo had already sold several parts of monsters and beasts that had been occupying his backpack and prepared the gold coins. He intentionally didnt touch his Karma points because he had to accumulate as much as possible to get better rewards after finishing the trial. Here it is. A while later after entering the warehouse, the bartender came back with a bag full of Skybugs Wings. Yeon-woo checked the items with his Draconic Eyes and then gave him a nod. They werent fake. Skybugs Wings is a popular feed for Mythical Beasts, so theyre in high demand on the 11th floor. Thats all we have at the moment, come later if you need more. Sure. By the way, I have a question to ask. Well, you know what to do. *Ching* Yeon-woo threw another bag of gold coins on the counter. Huhu. Youre a big spender. Okay, what do you want to know? I saw Behemoth walking around outside. Is there something going on around here? At the moment, the bartender looked at Yeon-woo as if he had seen something strange. Hmm? Is it your first time on the 11th floor? Ive been away from big cities lately. I see. Then you really dont know anything. The bartender scratched the back of his neck. It seemed like he was agonizing over where to begin explaining. First of all, do you know about the war between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado? What? Yeon-woo eyes widened at the unexpected news. *Whoosh* Then he unintentionally unleashed some of his aura. The bartender and the other players inside the pub let out a hiccup as they felt a sudden chill along their spine. Gripped by fear, some players took their hands to their weapons. Yeon-woo belatedly realized his mistake and calmed himself down. I was careless. He was too surprised to hear the news about the war between two clans that were targets of his revenge. I knew this was going to happen, but this is way too soon. Since the mysterious merchant had bought Magic Stones from him, he predicted a war between clans, but he didnt expect it to be this soon. Besides, Red Dragon was the second biggest clan in the rankings. With the exception of AllForOne, it was no exaggeration to say that they were the actual ruler of The Tower. If such a clan moved, big changes will ensue throughout The Tower. Go on. The bartender managed to speak after a gulp. W What? About the war. Tell me the details. It was only then that the bartender realized Yeon-woo had no intention of harming him. I I guess you would get worked up from such big news. The bartender then began to explain in detail. That there had been a clash between Bahal and Leonte in the Outer District, and Leonte had managed to flee with only his life. In the process, Red Dragon and Cheonghwado declared war against each other, and now a full-scale war was about to erupt. Bahal and Leonte fought in the Outer District? Yeon-woo recalled his meeting with Bahal just before entering The Tower. He then thought of the possibility that the reason why Bahal had come down to the Outer District wasnt just to meet him but to chase down Leonte. Things are turning out quite interestingly. If the two high rankers representing their clans clashed, it was only a matter of time before war broke out. And the bartenders next word arouse Yeon-woos interest even more. And it is very likely that the war will be taking place on this 11th floor. This floor? Why? The bartender answered as he hung the glass he had been wiping on the rack. There can be a number of reasons, but Id say the main reason is the abundance of resources. You see, the environment here is very peaceful compared to many other floors. But they can get pretty much all the resources required for war here, especially Mythical Beasts. So, whoever takes this floor wont have to worry about running out of resources. He has a point. Mythical Beasts would be of great help to improve their ranks. In particular, the Neidan of the Mythical Beasts would help them quickly strengthen their players to prepare them for the upcoming war. Of course, it wont be that effective for rankers, but it would help their lower levels. Yeon-woo then burst into laughter. And there I was, taking all the resources they needed for the war. So thats why Ive been hearing all this bad-mouthing. Yeon-woo stroked his chin with his hand. Then Ill have to finish the trial before more players come to the 11th floor. Now that he knew why the atmosphere was so dark, he had to be quick in making the vessel to hold the Flame of Life. Yeon-woo asked a couple more questions before leaving the pub. * * * The bartender carefully put down the glass he was holding. The man drinking at the opposite end of the counter started grunting. Goddamn it, what the hell is wrong with that guy? I thought he was going to kill everyone here. The bartender then spoke to the man as he pointed with his chin at the door where Yeon-woo just left. I need you to investigate him. I think hes up to something. Huh? You want me to die? I mean, just look at him. Hed murder whoever stands in his way without blinking an eye. Hes a monster, you know? A monster! I know. Thats why Im making you do it. What the f! The man was about to say something but had to cower as he saw the bartenders scowling eyes. The man continued with pouting lips. What makes you think hes up to something? Are you a blind or something? Did you seriously not see that? What was I supposed to see? The bartender let out a sneer. His broad mustache curled up slightly with an impish smile. That mask, it was the Hoarders. ! The mans eyes widened. The Hoarder. It was the nickname of the novice that had created a buzz around the entire Tower ever since he cleared the tutorial. Now, if you get what I mean, get your ass to work! He may be the culprit that has been hoarding all the hidden pieces on the 11th floor lately, and you know how expensive that kind of information is. * * * Yeon-woo escaped Barrack and moved elsewhere. The Spirit Familiars that had been waiting outside the city gathered behind him. He had them store his items safely before going into the city, and it seemed they had done a great job. Yeon-woo sent them back into the Collection and started organizing his plan based on the information he got from the pub. A war between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado I have to come up with some sort of excuse to intervene in that war. Chapter 87 Flame of Life (3) Yeon-woos fame as the best amongst novices, however, was only useful on the lower floors. For the two giant clans, he was no better than any other ordinary player. He wasnt capable of controlling a battlefield where tens of thousands of players could be easily slaughtered by just a small number of rankers. But Yeon-woo still wanted to take part in the war. Between watching the war from afar and actually participating in it, the information he could acquire would be hugely different. I might be able to gain something unexpected. Yeon-woo had to know the reason why Bahal and Leonte had gotten into a fight. Though he knew their friendship had fallen apart after Arthias disbandment, there must have been a more specific cause for this clash. Fortunately, there was a way for him to participate in this war. If I go to Bahal. Yeon-woo recalled to the offer Bahal had given him. He had told Yeon-woo to look for him whenever he wanted to. So, if he were to take on that offer and attach himself to Bahal, he might be able to get a better understanding. After all, Bahal was the cause of this war, and he used to be a member of Arthia. But Yeon-woo soon shook his head at the idea. No, that would be too dangerous. Hell ask me to reveal my identity if I stick next to him. It would be a big problem if he ordered Yeon-woo to take off his mask. Then what if I join the war as a mercenary? For a war of such scale, both clans would need as many skilled players possible. This is the best way I can think of right now. But the problem with this was that they would conduct several tests to see if they could use him as a mercenary. They might do a background check on me to confirm Im not a spy. Itll be less dangerous compared to going straight to Bahal, but theres still is a good chance they would want my mask off. The fact that he had to hide his identity kept coming back to haunt him. Or maybe, Struck by a sudden idea, Yeon-woos eyes emitted a strange glow. I can make them come for me. If he could build a reputation big enough for the two clans to come to ask him for help with the war, the likelihood of them asking him to take off his mask would be lower. But now is not the time to think about this. Its not as if the war is going to break out in a few days. First I have to focus on clearing the 11th floors trial. Yeon-woo then summoned the quest window. By now, every item on the list was marked as completed, except for one. Manticores Heart. Manticores were Mythical Beastsno, Demonic Beasts that were said to have the body of a lion, wings of an eagle and the venomous stinger of a scorpion. Among the beasts on the 11th floor, it was the hardest one to kill, with the only exception of the four Legendary Beasts. Moreover, this beast was known to dwell deep inside a dungeon guarded by countless Demonic Beasts. In order to kill a Manticore, many clans had to organize large-scale parties consisting of more than 50 players. Yeon-woo, however, was planning to break through such a dangerous dungeon all by himself. The question is how long it will take me to make my way through a 10-floor-deep dungeon. Thus, Yeon-woo headed towards the Manticores dungeon with hurried steps. Or at least thats what he planned to do until. *Thud* With a stomp, Yeon-woo suddenly stopped walking. He noticed a group of players hiding in the woods within the range of his strengthened senses. When are you going to come out? With a rustling sound, 30 players appeared from behind the bushes, each holding a weapon in their hands. Is he the Hoarder? The player who seemed to be the leader of the group asked a player behind him. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. He recognized their faces. They were the members of Behemoth that he saw back in Barrack. The player standing behind the leader took out a piece of paper and looked back and forth between Yeon-woo and the paper. That should be him. His appearance matches the description. Then the players began to buzz with excitement. Some of them even blew whistles as if they were amazed at the sight of the much-rumored player. Yeon-woo could see their eyes were glowing with greed like those of hyenas staring down at their prey. What do you want? He asked back in a cold tone. We are from Behemoth, and we came to do some investigation. Investigation? Yeah. Ever heard of the guy whos been ruining the beasts habitats on this 11th floor recently? His remark almost made Yeon-woo let out a sneer. It was very obvious what they wanted from him. Yes? Well, as you can see, there have been several innocent victims who have suffered some serious losses because of his evildoings. Therefore, we, as the representative of the victims, have been looking into the case. And it has come to our knowledge that you may be the culprit. So, wed like you to cooperate with our investigation. The leader ran his tongue over his lips and gestured the other players. The players ran past him and began to surround Yeon-woo. They were going to coerce him into submission if he didnt comply with their demands. The leader couldnt stop his lips from curling upwards at how smoothly things were working out right now. The only step left was to seize his belongings to see whether or not he was criminal they were looking for. If he was, he would take away the materials. And even if he wasnt, he could still steal his artifacts. No matter how things turned out, he could make a good profit out of the situation. He was very excited about this because the one he was dealing with was the so rumored player, the Hoarder. Now was his chance to see what kind of rewards he had been receiving from The Tower. He was confident that this would turn out well, as the clan he belonged to, Behemoth, had Cheonghwados backing, and everyone on the 11th floor knew it. Therefore, he thought Yeon-woo couldnt possibly attack them and make himself an enemy of Cheonghwado. However, *Sneer* Yeon-woo finally let out a sneer. To him, this situation was comical. The expressions of the members of Behemoth crumbled. Did you just laugh? I did. Because its funny how youre trying to boss me around as if your words meant something to me. Yeon-woo then warmed up his shoulders and slowly drew Magic Bayonet from his waist. Stop with the excuses. If you want to take whats mine, come and get it. The leaders face flushed red with anger, but he managed to calm himself down and continued with his acting. So, it was you. Well, Im afraid Im gonna have to make you compensate us for the losses youve caused. Yeon-woo laughed out loud. Try me, if you dare. What the f. Wondering where Yeon-woos confidence came from, the leader was about to order his teammates to strike him at once. But his voice did not escape from his mouth. Then, he felt his surroundings suddenly turning black. *Shlck* *Splash* The leaders head dropped to the floor, completely detached from his neck. A fountain of blood shot up from the severed neck. When the leaders body dropped down, a figure appeared behind it. A figure letting out a terrifying cackle with its body consisting of some kind of gray smoke. It was Nol. Kikikik! Captain! Wh, what the fuck just happened? Surprised by the situation, the players backed far away from their leaders corpse. But that was only the beginning. The other Spirit Familiars appeared one by one from all directions, and they began to slaughter the remaining members of Behemoth, who let out horrible shrieks. *Shlckt* *Shlckt* Kuaak! R, run! The players panicked as they saw the gray monsters barely taking any damage from their swords. Torn limbs were scattered around the ground as cries of terror permeated the forest. Some jumped at Yeon-woo in efforts to kill the possible controller of these monsters but, *Splash* Yeon-woo simply infused dark energy into his bayonet and with a single swing towards the incoming players, *Splatter* Their dismembered bodies dropped down onto the floor, dying the floor red with blood. D, do, do you not know whos behind our clan!? Y, youll regret Uwak! A player started screaming at Yeon-woo as he backed away, but soon tripped over a torn limb and fell to the floor. His wet trousers stank with the smell of urine. Although he tried using Cheonghwados name to escape this situation, And whos going to tell them, Wh, what? When no one will be making it out of here alive? Yeon-woos dagger was inexorable. *Splat* Eeek! Fuck, fuck, fuck! Eventually, the remaining players realized that they had no chance of winning the fight, and tried to escape. A brutal monster that could control invulnerable ghosts. Thats what they saw Yeon-woo as. Dont leave anyone alive. And when you bring their souls back, keep them separate from the rest of the souls. The souls of those who died in terror could be used in many ways, particularly for making Spirit Beads to enhance his Spirit Familiars. Kikikik! Kuruk- Uttering an incomprehensible cry as an answer, the Spirit Familiars followed the fleeing players into the woods. Yeon-woo then also slowly moved into the woods as he cast Shunpo. Ahhh! No, please dont! Terrified screams resonated throughout the entire forest. * * * Ahhh! Welp, there they go. Those who went to kill the Hoarder, werent they supposed to be top experts amongst Behemoth? Yup. And now we know the Hoarder is stronger than all of them combined. I mean, I knew hed be strong since he has been arming himself with the best artifacts one could get up until the 11th floor, but. The leaders of the clan union, who had been waiting outside of the forest, put on a stern look as they heard the screams. It was obvious they belonged not to the Hoarder, but the players of Behemoth. Behemoth used to be a medium-sized clan that was famous among players in the lower-half floors. Though they had lots of enemies due to their coercive behavior, they had the skills to back it up. But after Behemoth became a subsidiary clan of Cheonghwado, things changed. All the other clans tried to avoid getting into trouble with them because if they got into a fight with Behemoth, they would have to face Cheonghwado as well. So, when Behemoth said they were going to kill the Hoarder by themselves, the other clans couldnt complain about it. But now, they thought it was good that they hadnt stepped up. He could take Behemoth down all by himself? Does he not even care about making an enemy of Cheonghwado? They felt a terrible chill running down their spines. When the Starlight Pub pointed Yeon-woo as the possible culprit of the destruction of the beasts habitats, nearly all of the clans staying in Barrack readied themselves to go after him. Because they desperately needed the materials to prepare for the upcoming war. Thus, the clans formed an alliance in order to subdue the Hoarder. No matter how skilled he was, they believed he wouldnt be able to handle these many players at once. Such belief, however, was slowly replaced by doubt. A doubt that they might actually lose the fight with the Hoarder. Despite the doubt, none of the clan leaders could tell the others they wanted to call it quits. They knew very well that it would be over for them if they showed weakness. Therefore, No matter how strong he is, he is just one player. We have the numbers and tactics. Well first surround the forest, encircling him and slowly moving up to him. Theres nothing he can do against this strategy. The clan leaders decided to comply with the strategy that one of the leaders came up with. As such, The clan union finally set off into the forest where the Hoarder awaited, *Tsss* Without realizing the gray mist ominously oozing out from the forest. Chapter 88 Flame of Life (4) Why is it so dark in here? It wasnt like this before. The leader of the Sungwoong clan, Baek, frowned as he looked around the forest covered in gray mist. The mist which had set in once they stepped into the forest, was becoming thicker and thicker as they proceed deeper into the woods, and now he could only see three meters ahead of him. At this rate, despite their planned siege, they might end up missing their target if they could not secure a clear view. And strangely enough, it wasnt just their sight that was being disturbed by this mist. He felt like his sense of smell, sound and all the other senses were being blurred by it. If the target were to ambush them right now, they wouldnt stand a chance. This is not going to work. Guys, gather around! Baek thus decided to gather up his clan members and continue the hunt as a group. This was going to create a gap in their encirclement, but their safety was more important. Soon, the clan members gathered at his order. Wait, where did the others go? But there were only 31 players gathered around him. Considering that the original number was around 60, almost half of the members had disappeared. The remaining clan members looked around the forest with anxiousness. The gloomy atmosphere and the screaming voices, all of these were making their palms sweaty. A sense of uneasiness filled their minds. The possibility that they might cease to exist just like the ones that werent there. Their instincts were warning them they had to get out of that forest as soon as possible. The players glanced at each other. Hey, captain? I think we should consider backing out. But the moment one of them stepped up and tried to persuade their leader, I, is that you, Baek? Suddenly, someone burst out from the fog while crying out loud. Surprised by the sudden appearance, the players instinctively brought their hands to their swords, but their eyes were filled with surprise when they saw the face of the person who had just appeared. It was the vice-leader of Behemoth. Unlike the confident look he had when his clan first went into the forest, his face was now deadly-pale upon return. Why are you guys here? N, no, we dont have time for this. We have to get out of here! Quickly! Glancing over his shoulder, the vice-leader urged Baek to leave this place. It looked like he was being chased by someone. Okay, calm down and take a deep breath. We cant just abort the mission without knowing the reason. You have to tell me what happened inside. G, ghosts They are c, coming after us! T, theyre going to rip our bodies apart and kill us all ! Quickly, we have to run away! But Baek creased his brows as he couldnt understand his gibberish Ghosts? You mean monsters like Wraiths or Banshees? N, no, they were different Fuck, just get out of my way! This is not the time to chat! The vice-leader then shook Baeks hand away and tried to run away. However, before Baek could even try to stop him, he saw the vice-leader just standing frozen in place. Baek then looked around and saw that his other clan members were also pale, trembling in fear. He realized that their mouths were trying to say something to him. Back? But when Baek turned around, he saw the opening jaws of a giant beast. And before he could do anything, *Crunch* The giant beast chomped at Baek and the vice-leader. Their lower body fell helplessly onto the ground. Uwaaak! The ghost is here! The remaining players screamed at the sight of the monster that had just killed the two strongest players in their group. A monster with a gigantic body and bestial jaws. The Spirit Familiar, Ka, roared towards the sky. Kwuuuh! The entire forest shook with the monstrous roar of the ghost that was once the great monster Vulka. The players collapsed on the ground as they lost their will to fight, hoping the monster would ignore them. But contrary to their hopes, Ka dashed towards the next prey, producing an earthshaking rumble. *Kwang* * * * *Tsss* Somewhere above the forest, another Spirit Familiar was looking downwards while floating in the air. Kikikik! The spirit of the Witch Doctor, Boo, was floating about, letting out an eerie laughter while overseeing the forest from the skies. The noise he made, which sounded like a sly laughter, and at the same time like a mournful cry, had started ever since creating the gray mist. He felt like he could almost die from laughter, though he was already dead. But that was just how fun he thought the current situation was. Every time he swung his hand in the air, a new batch of thick mist rose in the forest. And the humans that walked into his mist reacted in one way or another. They either shrank in fear, losing their will to continue forward, or they started screaming in order to overcome their fear. This was because the gray mist he had spread around the forest had a very special feature. It could dull the players senses, and not only did it interfere with their sights, but it could also induce confusion. Although the debuff was minimal, this alone was very effective against large groups as it could affect many players at once and mess with their cooperation. The mist made the surroundings barely distinguishable, making players unaware of their own position and even of the ones standing right next to them. The lack of vision in addition to the distant screams created a terrifying atmosphere, and the feeling that they were left alone in the forest implanted their mind with fear and a constant feeling of danger. Such fear then slowly ate away at their wills, and in the end, their minds. Boo was watching this whole process from above the forest, and he couldnt stop laughing at them. How dare you weak humans come to kill my master? It was nonsense. For Boo, Yeon-woo was someone who had to be treated like a god. No, he was a god to him. A god who had saved him from suffering in the limbo of the deceased, the abyss of hell, and even granted him with a physical body as well as great power. From the moment he had regained his sentience, Boo vowed absolute loyalty to Yeon-woo. And the more he was fed with Spirit Beads, the stronger his loyalty grew. Thats why Boo could never forgive those who had dared to come to harm his master. For him, they were nothing but filthy insects who had come to disgrace his god. It didnt matter whether or not they were actually capable of harming his master. For the very reason that they had malicious thoughts against him, they had to be punished with death. No, even in death, they deserved to rot in an infernal prison for all eternity. Therefore, Boo made the mist thicker and thicker so that they would experience as much pain as possible. Their fear and screams were his amusement, as well as a very fun game for him. Then, he thought again. After they were done with these vermin, their generous master would gift them another Spirit Beads so that they could become stronger. So he became curious. Curious about what kind of amusement he would be able to enjoy if he could grow stronger, and also what level of strength he would be able to reach. His master had once told him that he was expecting him to become something called a Lich, and achieve something greater with him. The mere thought of being able to help his master made his heart pound, though he didnt have one. Bring destruction upon masters enemies! Boo shouted a sentence he had found in his memories from when he was still alive. *Tsss* * * * Just die already! Nol leaped into the air and dodged the two blades aimed at his legs. The whole scene of a giant monster doing flips in midair and launching counter-attacks as he landed on the ground came as a shock to the players *Splash* The shredded pieces of a players body fell to the ground where his four sharp claws swept through. Neither their shields nor their armor could stop Nols sharp claws which were infused with dark element mana. This isnt happening, this isnt hap The players who were looking away in an effort to deny reality could only fall on their backs as their heads were pierced with shards of dark mana Nol had thrown at them. But amid the massacre, Nol quickly looked back at the corpses as if he thought of something he had forgotten. And as expected, he found the souls of the players coming out of their dead bodies. Nol quickly snatched the bodies and swallowed them before the souls could disappear. Kwaaa! Intoxicated with the joy of triumph, Nol let out a monstrous roar into the sky. As his memories from his previous life gradually emerged from consuming the Spirit Beads, he could feel his past habits returning to him. The more the remaining players fought with the monster, the more they felt their fighting will draining out of their bodies. The monster that stood in front of them was definitely a ghost. No matter how hard they tried to strike it with their swords, they just went straight through its body, like slicing smoke. Placing their hopes on the few magicians in the group, they tried to corner the monster and strike it down with magic, but it quickly came back to life and jumped back at them as if it hadnt taken any damage. They had never heard of a beast like this inhabiting the forest, or even the entire Dream World. The players tried so hard to defeat the monster, but when they came to themselves, there were only three of them left alive. And they instinctively knew it. That the three of them were the only ones left in the forest. Because the screams they had been hearing from time to time had stopped. Fuck. God Why is this happening to us! The three players then started to weep at the thought of their imminent fate. One of them even wet his trousers from the overwhelming fear. They wanted to run away, but their legs didnt seem to follow the order. The gray thick mist covering the forest seemed like a prison. And there was nothing they could do but to wait until the monster came back to kill them. Just then *Tread* *Tread* The sound of heavy footsteps broke the silence. They slowly shifted their gaze towards the origin of the sound. The first thing they saw were two intense lights, like Will-O-Wisps floating in the air, slowly approaching them. As the two mysterious lights came nearer, a dark figure started to form around them, and then it became a human silhouette. It was only when the figure was already in front of them that the three of them realized its identity. A person in black armor and a black mask. It was the Hoarder. The Hoarder stood before them with an indifferent look. Blood was dripping down from the dagger in his right hand. It seemed to be the blood of the players he killed as he made his way here. The three of them gulped as they felt their fate was nigh. Their shaking eyes were firmly fixed on the player in front of them. They wanted to beg for mercy, but their voices didnt come out. One of them finally managed to utter some words. W, why are you doing this to us? But his voice cracked. Yeon-woo tilted his head. What do you mean? I asked you why you are doing this to us! Y, you didnt have to kill us all! They had lost all their friends and teammates in one day. No, it was even worse than that. Even their rival clans that had been in a friendly competition with them until just yesterday had been annihilated. And this was all done by one single player. Just one person had killed more than a hundred players and destroyed a dozen clans. Could he not feel any guilt from what he had done? However, Thats just nonsense. What? *Splash* The players head flew off into the air with a single slice of his dagger. Looking at the blood spraying out from where their friends head used to be, the two remaining players fell on their rears with their lips parted, forming a soundless scream. They were already half out of their mind. They had already thrown away any hope of survival in front of this monster. However Yeon-woo whispered to them in a devilish tone. Does any of you want to live? Im thinking of giving you a chance. Just one person. Chapter 89 Flame of Life (5) For the two players, Yeon-woos offer came as welcome rain after a long drought. We want to survive tog I wanna live! No, I have to live! Please, Ill do anything if you spare my life! Before one could even speak properly, the other jumped up from his seated position and shouted at Yeon-woo. The one who hadnt finished his sentence looked at the other one with his eyes wide open as if he couldnt believe what just happened. The two of them were best friends. He was going to ask for a way for both of them to survive, but just like that, his friend shattered his hope. He could see his friends apologetic eyes. And that was the last thing he saw. *Puck* Yeon-woo ruthlessly got rid of the silent one and lightly shook off the blood from Magic Bayonet. He turned towards the remaining one as he put his bayonet back in its sheath. You said youll do anything? Uhh yes! Please dont kill me, I have a child. Yeon-woo extended his hand and stopped him from speaking. He didnt want to hear his story. If he had to listen to every players story in The Tower, hed never be able to proceed. You know those guys who tipped you off about my location? Go and tell them right now. If this happens one more time, I will make sure they are wiped from existence. The player then asked with a shaky voice as if he couldnt believe his ears. Oh, umm, is that it? Why? Should I add something else? Oh, no, definitely not! Ill be sure to tell themI mean, warn them! Dont you worry about a thing! The player then turned tails and ran away, afraid Yeon-woo would change his mind. *Sreuk* As soon as the player was out of sight, Nol appeared dimly over Yeon-woos head. Follow him. After nodding, Nol once again vanished into thin air. From this point on, Nol would follow behind the player and find out who spread the information about him. In the first place, Yeon-woo had no intention of letting those who messed with him live. In order to prevent future problems from recurring, he had to nip it in the bud and root out the source all at once. Although the fact that his Spirit Familiars grew weaker when going too far from him was a bit problematic, he had already taken it into account when feeding Nol with Spirit Beads. I bet theyre still not any weaker than an ordinary player. Yeon-woo took a glance around the forest. The gray mist had already lifted, revealing a clear view of the entire forest. The forest was an absolute mess. There were puddles of blood and shredded pieces of flesh as well as fallen trees and burnt marks scattered everywhere along the ground. The majority of the corpses were missing at least an arm or a leg, and some were even missing their entire upper half. The more relatively intact corpses still had twisted limbs or broken necks. Yeon-woo noticed there was one thing all the corpses had in common despite their differences in shape. It was that all of them, or at least those who still had their head, had died with horrified expressions on their faces. From the first to the last players he killed, they all died with the same expression. I didnt notice there were these many players. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue when he noticed the number of souls he had collected from this battle. It was a total of 382 players. Though he called this event a battle, it was more of a merciless massacre. From start to finish, the battle had been completely one-sided. Boo had created the gray mist, thwarting the clan unions siege; Nol and Ka launched series of surprise attacks while hiding behind the mist; and Yeon-woo, leisurely following from behind, had finished off the remaining players. A simple but effective strategy. However, Yeon-woo felt something amiss I dont feel anything. Despite having killed so many players, he didnt feel anything. The words one of the players spat out still lingered in his ears You call yourself a human? However, Ive heard that too many times back in Africa. He felt that he did what he had to. Plus, it was they who had attacked him in the first place. Everything he did was an act of self-defense. He wondered if he always had been this kind of person, or if it was The Tower that made him like this. However, the fact was, it was because of this personality that he had received his code name, Cain. I dont think its any good. Yeon-woo converted all the souls he collected into Spirit Beads and handed them out to the rest of his Spirit Familiars. Lets not think about this. Ill have to go through this a lot later on, and I cant let these thoughts distract me. Yeon-woo then jumped into the air. He had spent too much time dealing with these players. He had to go to get the last materials needed for the vessel for the Flame of Life as soon as possible. * * * Starlight Pub, City of Barrack. They should be coming back at any moment now. The bartender narrowed his eyes as he placed a dry cup on the shelf. Several hours had passed since he had provided the clans staying in the city with the information regarding The Hoarder. Due to preparations for the upcoming war, there was a great number of clans gathered inside the city. Thanks to this, he had made quite a lot of money by selling the information. Some small clans that could not afford to buy the information with money, had even signed a contract stipulating they would share part of their loot. Therefore, this hunt was a very important deal for the Starlight Pub, as well as for the bartender himself. Even if the hunt fails, that fact alone would serve as indicative to the Hoarders strength. That kind of information also sells well. In any case, he was on the profiting side. Just then, *Kwang* The door suddenly swung open with a loud thump. Just from this, the bartender could already tell the results. Looks like they failed. If they had succeeded, they would have come into the pub with swagger. And sure enough, a player came walking in completely covered in dried blood and dust. His name was Shum, he was the leader of a clan named Lante. Glaring furiously at the bartender, Shum slowly walked towards him. You son of a! But the bartender beckoned with his finger. Then, five large men sitting at a table in the corner stood up from their seats. They were players he had hired to get rid of those who came to the pub to cause trouble. Realizing the bartenders intention, Shum flinched and turned around to make a run for it. But at that moment, he noticed a presence from above his head. When he looked up, there was the monster he had seen back in the forest, Nol. Shum screamed out loud and collapsed on the floor. The bartender and the five players stopped approaching Shum and stood there with a puzzled look. But before they could even understand the situation, Nol combined his dark energy with the Flame Infusion skill Yeon-woo had prepared beforehand. *Kwang* And it created an explosion that not only blew up everything inside the pub but also incinerated several nearby buildings. Thanks to this incident, the entire city of Barrack was thrown into chaos by the sudden act of terrorism. * * * Three days later, Yeon-woo returned to the Phoenixs nest. It took you longer than I had presumed. said the Phoenix in a surprised tone. Yeon-woo answered with a bitter laugh. A lot of people came to bothering me. It looks like you got yourself into some troubles. Yeon-woo only gave a nod as the answer. After annihilating the clan union, the residents of the 11th floor became warier of Yeon-woo. Some of the clans that had suffered serious damage from the hunt set a price on his head. Because of this, Yeon-woo had to get rid of a few more groups of players whilst heading towards the dungeon. Well, they did make great feed for the Spirit Familiars. Not only that, there was another reason he couldnt return earlier. And that Manticore, it was harder than I thought it would be. I didnt know there would be a whole colony of them in that dungeon. I see. It can be a problem that they live in packs. I also forgot about it. Even after entering the dungeon, things were just as problematic as before. Thanks to his Spirit Familiars, reaching the boss room didnt pose much difficulty. The real problem began after he entered the boss room. Upon entering the room, he saw one male Manticore with around 20 female Manticores and over a hundred younger ones beneath him. His brother also described in his diary that Manticores lived in families, but nothing about the family being this huge. Maybe they just multiplied. Wherever the extra number came from, it was still a fact that he had to deal with them all by himself. However, Not everythings so bad. Rather, it was quite profitable. Ever since the Tutorials Inner Area up until now, Yeon-woo had never fought with all his might. He had been agonizing over a way to confirm how strong he had become, especially after acquiring Despair of Black King and Aegis. Ive tried using my skills while training with the spirits, but I cant tell how strong Ive become just from that. But this time it was different. He had his Spirit Familiars deal with females and the little ones, while he himself engaged in an all-out fight with the male Manticore. Yeon-woo had faced several life-threatening dangers during the battle. Especially near the end of the fight when he was struck with the aftereffects of Combat Will, his connection with Aegis had suddenly disappeared, almost allowing a critical hit from the Manticore. But whenever he overcame such dangers, he felt a surge of thrill rushing down his body. He was finally able to have confidence in how strong he had become. Although, it ended up giving me tons of work to do. Yeon-woo recalled his sword, Vigrid, the blade of which became very dull from the fight. Not just the sword, but his other artifacts also required some degree of mending. He thought he might have to go back and grab his hammer pretty soon. The biggest change from the fight occurred with the Spirit Familiars. Yeon-woo had lost six of the ten Spirit Familiars in that fight. He felt their connection disappearing while he was in battle. And when he tried summoning them again, nothing happened. However, he didnt get frustrated at the loss. Because the surviving spirits grew just as stronger. Thanks to this, Boo, Nol, and Ka were able to reach the maximum level of growth for a Spirit Familiar. Those who used to be powerless ghosts, were now three giant monsters emitting enormous amounts of powerful aura. Even Yeon-woo himself flinched whenever they came near him. It looks like you have gotten everything you wanted. And its all thanks to you. I am glad to hear that. The Phoenix burst into laughter. She seemed to be very pleased with his words. Now, shall we start? Yes, maam. Yeon-woo put down a pouch he was carrying on his shoulder onto the floor. The pouch then opened by itself, and the materials stored inside flew out from the pouch. It looks like youve selected only the best ingredients. These will make a fine vessel. [Hidden quest (Flame of Life) completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 5,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 3,000 additional Karma.] [You have received Phoenixs favor.] [Intimacy with the Phoenix has increased. Chirpy has noticed the change and had become very pleased.] [Affinity towards fire element has increased by 30.] [Affinity towards wind element has increased by 30.] [The effects of the contract you formed with a Legendary Beast will be enhanced. All Mythical Beasts including Demonic Beasts will now be less vigilant towards you, and become very friendly with you] [Phoenix has begun the production of Flame of Life.] *Whoosh* The materials that were floating up in the air started to combust, producing a white flame. The Holy Flame, the embodiment of the Phoenix. One by one, the flame consumed the offerings while emitting a sacred energy. When all the materials were on fire, they gathered in the center, merging into one big flame. [Flame of Life (Superior) has been created.] [You have acquired Flame of Life (Superior).] It has been a long time since I have created a Flame of Life of this quality. What do you think? The Phoenix said proudly. But when she looked back at Yeon-woo, he was staring at the flame with a blank look. The Flame of Life Sometimes brilliant gold, sometimes bright red, ocean blue, turquoise green, jet black, and many other colors. And Yeon-woo watched the colors change with his mouth agape. He felt his mind clearing up. Also, he felt the memories buried somewhere deep inside his mind suddenly rising to the surface once again. The memories of those warm days. The memories of the past when he knew how to laugh so brightly. And then In all those memories, his twin brother was there. The one who looked just like him, but unlike him, had such a bright personality. . Yeon-woo stared into the flame for a while, belatedly realizing the current situation and quickly wiping his eyes with his sleeves. There were some tears, which he didnt even notice coming out, welled up in his eyes. Im sorry. I didnt mean to make a scene. It is okay. It was a great opportunity to know that you, who seems to have an ice-cold heart, in fact, have a warm heart just like anyone else. The Phoenix said as she looked interestedly at Yeon-woo. This holy flame symbolizes life. And it shows to those who look at the flame what they think life is to them. And to you, human, it seems like your life consists of past memories. There was even a feeling of warmth coming from the Phoenixs voice. Do not be afraid, for I do not know what you have seen from the flame. But what I do know is that the memories of yours, they will become a sure and steadfast anchor against the waves of hardships awaiting in your life. So human, do not lose those memories. Thank you for your kind words. It is my pleasure that I could say this to the human that has saved my child. Then, the Phoenix brought Yeon-woos egg she had been keeping safe in her nest. But at the same time, Chirpy came running as she flapped her tiny wings. Tweet! Tweet! My youngest child has grown very fond of your egg. It seems like she is sad to part with her friend. Yeon-woo couldnt help but laugh as he saw Chirpy holding onto the egg with her wings. trying not to let it go. Yeon-woo knew that Chirpy and his beast egg had already become special friends. He didnt know why he knew it. Perhaps the connection with her allowed him to know her feelings. So, he felt sorry that he had to separate. Drops of tears fell from Chirpys eyes. Ill have to come to visit her often even after clearing the 11th floor. While Yeon-woo was distracted by his thoughts, the Flame of Life suddenly drew near to the egg. And when it came into contact with the egg, the flame scattered into different pieces and, one by one, began to sink into the egg. The egg then grew bigger and bigger the more pieces it absorbed. The patterns on the egg also took on a vivid and distinct color. Yeon-woo could feel the link between him and the eggs becoming clearer, stronger, and thicker. The feeling of great joy the egg was feeling right now was conveyed to his heart. And by the time the egg finished absorbing all the pieces of flame, it grew until it was two meters tall, even bigger than Yeon-woo. It is a very rare case for an egg to grow this big. Could it be a Mythical Dragon? The egg then became covered in a bright light. It also began to tremble as if the beast was trying to break out of its shell. Then, *Whoosh* The bright light suddenly died down as if it had never happened. What happened? What happened? At the unbelievable situation, Yeon-woo and the Phoenix muttered the same words simultaneously. The egg did not hatch. Chapter 90 Flame of Life (6) With a blank look, Yeon-woo and the Phoenix stared at the egg for a long time to confirm whether it would hatch or not. However, no matter how long they waited, nothing happened. A slight furrow formed between Yeon-woos brows. In contrast, stuck right next to the egg was Chirpy, chirping ever so merrily at the thought of not having to say goodbye to her friend just yet. Tweet! Tweet! Hmm I have never witnessed such a strange phenomenon myself. I do not understand why your egg is not hatching. What do you think the problem is? Well, to be precise, there is no problem. I would know if there was any. The Phoenixs voice sounded a little offended. The Holy Flame the Phoenix had granted Yeon-woo was not just a random creation of hers, it also was part of the Phoenixs own soul. In other words, saying that there was a problem with the Holy Flame was practically saying there was a problem with the Phoenixs soul. Realizing his mistake, Yeon-woo quickly bowed down to apologize. Oh Im so sorry for my slip of tongue. It is alright. I understand that humans view things from a different perspective than us beasts. The Phoenix then focused back on the egg. However, I must admit, this surely is abnormal. I can see the beast inside the egg has already completely developed, but I am afraid I cannot put my wing on the reason why it is refusing to come out. And neither did Yeon-woo have any clue about this, as the diary didnt mention anything similar. Let us take some time and observe the egg. It will come out soon, I believe. Yeon-woo had no choice but to comply with the Phoenixs suggestion. * * * After that, Yeon-woo once again started wandering around the Dream World in order to collect more materials. It was because the Phoenix had suggested that the egg might require more of her Flame of Life to hatch. I cannot grant you another flame of high quality, but it is not particularly hard to create a flame of normal quality. So, let us give it one more try Complaints about the scarcity of the materials could be heard from other players everywhere, but Yeon-woo, who had no time to care about others, proceeded to once again sweep through the already hard-to-find ingredients. After having gathered the required materials a second time, the egg absorbed the second Flame of Life, growing another meter and becoming three meters tall. A three-meter-tall egg. While it didnt sound too shocking when described with words, the egg was almost twice as big as Yeon-woo. Knowing that the beast inside the egg was in a fetal position, Yeon-woo couldnt imagine how big it would be once it broke out of its shell. Haha. This is just unbelievable. Yeon-woo couldnt help but let out a hollow laugh at this endlessly growing egg. I have never seen an egg growing this big before hatching. It seems like my flame will run out before it stops growing. Of course, the Phoenixs flame wouldnt deplete even if she continued creating Flames of Life, but that showed how frustrated she was. Tweet! Tweet! Only Chipy was still chattering joyously. It looked like a child bragging about her friend, Mom, Mom! Look how big my friend is!. But Yeon-woo was so deep in thought that nothing reached his ears. This is almost like shoveling sand against the tide. Despite this deadlock, he could feel without a doubt that his connection with the egg was growing stronger. He could clearly feel the eggs happiness being transmitted to himself. The problem was that he could only feel its emotions, but not its thoughts. As if it was intentionally hiding from Yeon-woo. Not because it was afraid of him, but just to play pranks on him. Can it really be doing this as a joke? But he knew the situation couldnt be that simple. Because Mythical Beasts were beings so simple in nature, yet so profound at the same time. Ill be stuck on this floor for a long time if this continues. Though the bartender had said that the wars first battle would most likely take place on the 11th floor, that wasnt completely certain. There were still a large number of variables that could upset his calculations. Even if the war does take place on this floor, I have to finish the trial before it happens. . Meanwhile, the Phoenix carefully voiced her opinion about the egg after a long time of organizing her thoughts. Perhaps This could be the reason. Yeon-woos head jerked up at the Phoenixs murmuring. What is it? Motivation. Yeon-woo put on a puzzled look. Motivation? Yes. As you know, dreams are paramount to all Mythical Beasts. They feed off of dreams and are always in pursuit of them. And I have heard that in places where there are no dreams at all, they refuse to be born. Yeon-woos eyes started to shake slightly as he could already see where the Phoenix was going with this. And to my knowledge, most humans have dreams, whether they are big or small. And he felt as if the Phoenixs two eyes were staring into his very soul. But human, do you have a dream? . Yeon-woo was struck dumb at her question. It looks like you do not. He let out a bitter laugh. Dream. Just as the Phoenix presumed, he didnt have a dream. If anything, it would be his revenge. But that wasnt exactly a dream. Rather, it was more like an objective, or a goal he had set for himself. Players climbing up The Tower usually had dreams like gaining power or becoming a god, but that did not apply to Yeon-woo. Power was merely a means to achieve his mission, and he didnt even wish to become a god. In fact, Yeon-woo thought that dreams were nothing but trivial and rather cumbersome things to have. Thats whats causing this? Yeon-woo was running into difficulties he had never expected to encounter. He had no idea how to solve such a problem. I guess a trials still a trial. A trial that brought him physical adversities as well as mental anguish. Yeon-woo glanced at his egg with a slight frown on his face. But the eggs pleased emotion was still being conveyed through the connection. Yeon-woo raised his head to see the Phoenix. Although he hadnt said anything yet, the Phoenix had seen his desperation through his eyes. For now, take your time and make sure to clear up your situation. Hasty decisions will only delay the progress of your work. Yeon-woo answered with a grave nod. * * * Dream. Yeon-woo sat quietly at the edge of the cliff and started to organize his thoughts. Its a tough problem. Its not something I can just make up. He had never thought about a purpose other than carrying out his revenge. Moreover, he had a mountain of work to do now. Not to mention the trial, the war between the two giant clans was imminent. Wasting his time stuck in there was not an option. After breathing some fresh air, he felt his head clearing up a bit at least. Just then, Tweet? Chirpy came flying and sat on his lap. The way she flapped her small wings, trying so hard to keep herself floating in the air was adorable. Tweet! Tweet! Chirpy stared at Yeon-woo with her twinkly eyes and started jumping around his lap while wagging her beak as if trying to tell him something. You came here to cheer me up? Tweet! Youre saying that your friend is just sleeping so I dont have to worry too much? Yeon-woo couldnt hold back his laughter anymore and ended up letting out a hearty laugh. Tweet, Tweet! Okay, Ill stop laughing. Tweet! Thanks to the contract he made with Chirpy, Yeon-woo was able to read her thoughts to a certain extent. She was trying to defend her friend, saying that the beast inside the egg did not mean any ill with this. But the way she was trying to persuade him was just too cute, Yeon-woo started petting and fidgeting with the little bird. While feeling Yeon-woos touch, Chirpy looked up with anxious eyes. But he continued to pet her without giving any answer. There was, in fact, something that Chirpy misunderstood. She thought Yeon-woo was depressed because of the egg, but he had different thoughts in mind. You want me to have a dream? What if I make you so full that you wont even need my dreams? Yeon-woos eyes shone with a strange glow. If there was anything he had learned as he climbed The Tower, it was that there was never a set answer for a problem in a trial. Do you think you can keep on being stubborn and stay like that even if I give you tons of energy to feed on? Yeon-woo was planning to continue feeding the egg with the Flame of Life until it hatched. And if, even after that, it still refused to hatch, Ill bring you the energy of the other three Legendary Beasts. The Abyss Turtle, The Void Dragon, and The Sabretooth Tiger. As far as he knew, the three other Legendary Beasts also gave their energy as a reward for players who completed their quests. The reason why Yeon-woo insisted on the Phoenixs Flame of Life was that he needed a Mythical Beast with the fire and wind property. Now that the situation had changed, he couldnt stick to his original plan anymore. Maybe this will be even better. No egg in The Towers history had ever hatched while possessing the energy all four Legendary Beasts. His egg would be the first one to ever make it. Not just that, he would be able to collect tons of Karma points during the process. If that still doesnt work, Ill bring you every kind of feed I can find on this floor. Lets see how much you can eat. Yeon-woos lips began to curl upward. At the same time, *Tremble* The egg that was sleeping back at the nest suddenly flinched and started to shake crazily. But Chirpy, who was ignorant of either of the situations, tilted her head and let out a puzzled chirp. Tweet? * * * That night, Yeon-woo prepared a new plan. Before I feed my egg, I want to know its current status. He had to make sure if it was okay to provide his egg with such overwhelming amounts of nutrients. If the egg shattered before it could hatch, it would be a big problem. But his Draconic Eyes didnt show him any detailed information about the egg. What he needed right now was Edoras Insight. Where the hell are they? He was certain that Phante and Edora hadnt entered this floor yet. Because the mark he had left back in the starting point had not been destroyed yet. Maybe it has something to do with this war. While Yeon-woo was lost in his thoughts, Excuse me, but you have a visitor. A visitor? As per habit, Yeon-woo raised his head at the Phoenixs remark. Then, some images were suddenly transmitted to his head. Yeon-woo was startled at first, but he soon got used to it. In the images, there was a long, bushy-haired man confronting two beasts that were blocking the road. Though he didnt know who the man was, he could easily guess his origin thanks to his purple pupils and the horn sticking out of his temple. One-horned tribe? Chapter 91 One-horned Tribe (1) Yeon-woo had been wondering why Phante and Edora hadnt come yet. And now, all of a sudden, a One-horned tribe member appeared. Then Yeon-woo noticed the man was holding in one hand something that looked like a letter. He must be a messenger. Perhaps that letter was addressed to him. Could you open a way, please? Yeon-woo said towards the sky. Although Phoenix had not been allowing any strangers to enter her territory for the safety of her children, As you wish. Then, the Phoenix, who had sealed off her territory to prevent any strangers from harming her children, ordered the beasts that had been blocking the mans way to stand aside and let him pass. Yeon-woo calmly watched the scene unfold. * * * The man was led to a pond, quite far from the Phoenixs nest. Hehe. Its so nice to meet you! My name is Yanu. Unlike the sharp impression he gave off when confronting the beasts, the man now looked at Yeon-woo with a silly smile on his face. Its like theres a hidden blade behind that smile. Despite his smile, Yeon-woo could tell he was no pushover. Judging by his aura, he was probably even around Phantes level. However, But his smile doesnt appear to be fake. Yeon-woo examined Yanu with his Draconic Eyes, and as expected, he didnt see any hostility coming from him. But why? He couldnt understand how could someone he had never met before be this friendly towards him. Just like Yeon-woo was busy inspecting Yanu, Yanu was also examining Yeon-woo from head to toe with shimmering eyes. Why are you staring at me like that? Oh! Im sorry if that bothered you. I guess I was too pleased to meet you, I didnt notice I was being rude. Yanu scratched his cheek with his finger as if he was really sorry. No, Im not bothered. I just dont understand why you seem so familiar with me. Uhuhu. Of course, you dont. Youve probably never heard about me, but I have heard a lot of stories about you, Cain. I was just too excited to finally meet you. His remark struck Yeon-woo with surprise. Judging by his words, he wasnt talking about the Hoarder. About me? From who? Oh, you have no idea how famous you are in our tribe Oh, wait. I dont think Im allowed to speak about this. Hehe. Please dont tell anyone I said this. Youll find out later anyway. Yeon-woo had a strange feeling about this. ? However, he just shrugged it off, assuming Phante and Edora must have told Yanu about him. Now, regarding the letter youre carrying, is that for me? Yup. As you probably know, this is from Phante-nim and Edora-nim[1]. They asked me to deliver this letter safely to you. They also wanted to apologize for disappearing without notice. The details are inside the letter. Yanu then handed the letter over to him. The envelope of the letter was tightly sealed with sealing wax, proof that it hadnt been opened yet. Yeon-woo removed the wax off of the envelope and took out the letter from the inside. But when he unfolded the letter, what greeted his eyes was lines full of characters he did not recognize. The characters didnt belong to the commonly used language in The Tower, but to the One-horned tribes native language. Befuddled by the incomprehensible characters, Yeon-woo was about to call Yanu to ask him to read the letter for him. But before Yeon-woo could open his mouth, the characters suddenly started shining with a bright light and began to break loose from the paper, floating up into the air one by one. Then, he heard a voice talking inside his head. Hi Oraboni, this is Edora. First of all, I am sorry that we had to leave withoutHey! What are you doing? Eh? Is that a letter? Puhaha! Who sends letters these days when you can justI know! Just shut up and get out! Jeez, look at your temper. You know, thats not gonna help I said get out! Cant you see Im writing a letter?! Okay, Ill go. By the way, you know our conversation already went inside the letter Thats it! The letter contained a mixture of Phante and Edoras voices. Yeon-woo burst into laughter. Typical siblings. Yeon-woo then heard the noise of the two siblings quarreling into the distance, followed by Edora returning while grumbling to herself. That useless idiot! He never helps. Ahem! Anyway, Oraboni, the reason why we had to send you this letterHey, can I say something too? GET OUT!!! The voice coming from the letter sounded similar to the thoughts the Phoenix transmitted to him using her telepathic skill. Perhaps they used a similar method. After her shout, Edora finally continued with her explanation. And with that, Yeon-woo was able to confirm why the two of them hadnt shown up on the 11th floor even after having finished the previous trial. Not many things were new to him since most of the contents in her explanation were similar to Yeon-woos conjectures. She said that the One-horned tribe had an urgent situation and that the two of them, being royalty, had been summoned back to the tribe. However, she still kept the details confidential. Yeon-woo thought it was understandable. No matter how close they had become, he was still an outsider to the tribe. He just felt a little sad they had to part ways without a proper farewell. Me, being sad? A strange feeling welled up inside Yeon-woos heart. Edora then said that the two of them would follow after him as soon as they were done with their business, so he should continue to climb without worrying. Finally, the letter ended with the words, Take care. Yeon-woo folded the letter and looked back at Yanu. Yanu was still looking at him with a smile. Hows Phante and Edora doing? Oh, they are doing fine. By fine, I mean really fine. Especially Phante-nim Ugh, I swear, no one can put up with his temper! Same as usual. Yeon-woo nodded with a chuckle. Thats enough. Yanu gave Yeon-woo a strange look. Whats wrong? I thought youd be more curious. About what? About the reason why Phante-nim and Edora-nim couldnt come here. And are you going to tell me if I ask? After a few seconds of pondering, Yanu put his silly smile back on his face and answered. Hehe, no can do. Thats why I didnt ask. Besides, Ill find out later. Looking convinced, Yanu nodded a few times. Hmm you know, I think youre quite a strange man, just as Ive heard. And what did you hear about me? Hehe. That, I cant tell you. I dont want to die this young. Looks like they sent a weirdo as a messenger. Yeon-woo thought as he clicked his tongue. But then, he suddenly realized that Yanu mustve been thinking the same while looking at him. I guess were both weirdos. Yeon-woo laughed. * * * Oh wow! So this is what a Legendary Beasts territory looks like. Yanu said as he explored the entire forest that belonged to the Phoenixs territory. Yeon-woo thought it would be a shame to just turn him away after receiving the letter, so he asked the Phoenix for permission to allow Yanu to take a look around her territory, except for her nest. And Yanu was really like a dog. [2] Not in the vulgar sense of the word, but as an animal that went around sniffing every corner of the place with curiosity. He explored every possible place he could get into, to the point where he was finding places Yeon-woo didnt even know existed. Was her territory this big? And as one might have expected, the Phoenix was annoyed by this. Send that human away as soon as you two are done wandering around. I have never seen such an unbridled human. I am starting to worry that my children would watch him and become like him. I had thought that humans of the One-horned tribe were composed and prudent, how is he so different? From the tone of her voice, Yeon-woo could almost imagine the Phoenix shaking her head from side to side. So he stopped Yanu from moving on to the next place and asked him a question. Havent you passed through the 11th floor already? Yanu chuckled as he scratched the back of his head. I did, a very long time ago. But I hadnt been to places like this when I was here. As you might know, most players dont get to enter the territory of a Legendary Beast. Even among the members of our tribe, only our king, and perhaps a few of the elders, have come to this place. I see. In fact, when I first found the mark saying that you would be waiting here, I almost didnt believe it. I mean, its a Phoenix, you know? They are so powerful, magnificent theyre just great! Yeon-woo thought he had a point. Even rankers didnt want to fight with Legendary Beasts. For an ordinary player like Yanu, it would take a lot of guts to even enter their territory. Hmm Perhaps the human is not as bad as I thought. Tell him he can stay for as long as he likes before returning. Yeon-woo laughed in his sleeve at how a couple of compliments was all it took for the Phoenix to change her mind. Yanu, after being told the news, became all excited and went even wilder in his exploration. And Yeon-woo, like a parent following a child running around an amusement park, slowly followed behind him, making sure he didnt go into the Phoenixs nest. And at the same time, he had a lot of thoughts. The first thing that occurred to him was a sense of relief. The relief from hearing about Phante and Edoras well-being. Though, to begin with, he hadnt been that worried, but there was a big difference between being and not being aware of their safety. On the other hand, he started worrying about his beast egg. Now that I know they are dealing with something back in their tribe, its clear that they wont be returning anytime soon. There were two things for which he needed help from Edora. The Black Bracelet, and the Mythical Beasts egg. Although he wasnt in a hurry in regards to the bracelet, he did need to settle things with the egg quickly in order to clear the trial. If Edora couldnt help him, he had to find an alternative as soon as possible. What should I do? While Yeon-woo agonized over his problem, Yanu suddenly stopped running around and stared at him with curious eyes. Noticing his stare, Yeon-woo broke out of his deep thoughts. What is it? Uhm, I just thought you looked like you needed help. Is there anything I can do to help you? And why would you do that? Well, thats something our princess wanted me to do. Princess? Oh, hes referring to Edora. For the first time, Yeon-woo realized the true identity of Phante and Edora. She said, I know he wont be needing our help because hes such a perfect man, but if you see hes having troubles, try to help him while youre at it. Did she mention this in the letter? Only then did Yeon-woo recall some of the sentences in the last part of the letter. He looks silly with his bushy hair and always-smiling face, but he knows a thing or two about The Tower. If you need any help, you can consider asking him for advice. At that time, he didnt think much of it, but it seemed like Yanu was serious. Yeon-woo pondered for a short time whether he could trust Yanu or not. He would have turned him down immediately if it had been someone else, but knowing that he was sent by Phante and Edora, Wait, wait, you dont seem to trust me. I dont know if she mentioned this in the letter, but Im actually a Psychic Medium candidate! At that moment, Yeon-woos eyes shone with a strange glow. Hes a Psychic Medium? Yeon-woo was also aware of the Psychic Medium of the One-Horned tribe. The One-horned tribe, a tribe with a history that dates as far back as that of The Tower itself, has always been the strongest tribe inside The Tower. Several factors have helped them keep their position, such as their innate talent for martial arts and their policy of neutrality. But the most important element is none other than the existence of the Psychic Medium. A Psychic Medium, also known as a Prophet, refers to a person who can communicate with the god the One-horned tribe serves. Though not much is known about Psychic Mediums, it is said that the prophecies that their god grants upon them have served as guidance for their tribe to survive this long inside The Tower. Yeon-woo was surprised at how easily Yanu had disclosed his identity. He had heard that the One-horned tribe usually tries as hard as possible to hide the identity of their Psychic Medium in order to protect them from other clans harm. But as if Yanu had noticed what Yeon-woo was thinking, he quickly waved his hand in denial. Dont worry, Psychic Mediums are not as great as what people think they are. Besides, Im not the real Psychic Medium, but just one of the many probable successors. Plus, theres already a confirmed successor for the next Psychic Medium. But I assure you, Im only second to that person, so you can trust me! Yeah? Yanus eyes were glittering. And the Phoenix also added her opinion. I also suggest you ask the human for his opinion. The Psychic Mediums, unlike what they are known for, are more like scholars that study the records allowed to them. Yeon-woo became curious about the scholar part the Phoenix talked about, but he decided to set his curiosity aside for now. Listening to her suggestion, Yeon-woo decided to entrust him with his troubles. So Yeon-woo proceeded to explain to Yanu in detail what he was going through. Yanu listened to his story with excited eyes, which as the story progressed became more and more round, and he ended up gasping out loud several times. Once when Yeon-woo said he created his second Flame of Life and another time when he said the egg was now about three meters tall. And when he said he was considering getting the other Legendary Beasts energy, his jaw dropped so low it almost touched the floor. It wasnt until a long time later that he shook his head and put his thoughts together. Wow Ive heard some stories about you, but I didnt know youd be this great! Yanu was now looking at him as if he was facing a monster. Then, he asked questions based on the story he heard. Uhm, so, let me get this straight. What you need right now is the Insight skill that Edora-nim has, is that correct? Yes. Oh, thats an easy problem to solve. Yanu breathed a sigh of relief and continued with his usual smile. Then you can come with me to where our tribe is. Thats the simplest solution. Yanu said as if it was something very easy. This time, it was Yeon-woos turn to be surprised. Didnt you say there is some important business taking place in your tribe? And I thought I couldnt leave this floor unless I clear the trial. Yeon-woo asked the questions in quick succession. It is an important business but I think itll be okay. Hehe. Because some elders want to see you in person. And about the second question, well, youll see. Without understanding one bit, Yeon-woo kept on asking several questions, but all Yanu did was repeating youll see as an answer while scratching his cheek with one finger. Though Yeon-woo wasnt able to comprehend the situation, there was one thing that he could tell. It was that he could go to where the One-horned tribe was right now. Come to think of it, the One-horned tribe is one of the earliest participants of The Tower, right? Then they must know a lot of secrets pertaining to The Tower. Yeon-woos eyes shone brightly. [1] -nim is the highest form of honorifics and above -ssi, but is still used as a commonplace honorific for guests, customers, clients, and unfamiliar individuals. -nim is also used towards someone who is revered and admired for having a significant amount of skill, intellect, knowledge, etc. and is used for people who are of a higher rank than oneself. [2] like a dog (? ??) in Korean also means shitty. Chapter 92 One-horned tribe (2) After telling Yanu to wait for him where he was, Yeon-woo returned to the Phoenixs nest. Are you leaving now? Yeon-woo answered with a smile. Ill be back soon. I believe you will. But I do not think my child believes you. The Phoenix smiled. As she said that, Chirpy came flying from inside the cave and landed on top of the egg. Tweet! She was asking where he was going. Though he tried to put on a serious expression, Yeon-woo ended up laughing again. Dont worry, it wont take long. Tweet! Tweet! She asked him to leave her friend with her in the nest. Yeon-woo found himself in an awkward situation. What are you going to do now? There was a hint of laughter in the Phoenixs voice as if she found the whole situation to be funny. Yeon-woo reached out his hand and petted Chirpys head. He then began to explain his situation in a serious voice while keeping eye contact with her. If there was something he realized about life, it was that he had to be as truthful as he could to avoid possible misunderstandings. Im taking the egg with me in order to find a way to help your friend break out of its shell. You also want to meet your friend as soon as possible, dont you? If so, I need you to let us go. But dont worry, as I said, I will try to come back as soon as possible. Tweet Though Chirpy was still pouty at the situation, My child. The Phoenix whispered to Chirpy in a soft voice. Only then Chirpy did finally decided to let go of the egg. Instead, this time, Chirpy started jumping in place and continuously chirping out loud. Tweet! Tweet! She was telling him to come back as soon as possible. And only after giving reassuring her several times did he manage to take the egg from her. The Phoenix watched the two of them with warm eyes. Now, I understand you will be heading to where the One-horned tribe is, but how will you carry your egg? Yeon-woo looked at his beast egg and shook his head at how big his egg was. The previously three-meter-tall egg had grown even taller since the last time he checked it. Fortunately enough, its growth speed had dropped at least. But growth was still growth. The egg had been constantly getting both bigger and heavier, to the point that now it was impossible for the Phoenix to move the egg with her powers. Regardless, if Yeon-woo wanted to visit the One-horned tribe, he had to somehow carry the egg to the Outer District. Which meant that he also had to carry his egg to where Yanu was, all on his own. And that was what Phoenix was worried about. However, Come out. Yeon-woo solved that problem by simply ordering his Spirit Familiars. At first, not knowing what to do, the spirits became a bit flustered. But after a few seconds, they turned their bodies into gray mist and enveloped the egg from the bottom. Then, the egg started to slowly levitate from the ground. This way there shouldnt be any problem carrying the egg. Oh, that is quite convenient. I remember their ability to exert physical power was not this great before. How did they become so powerful? I noticed they could grow stronger by consuming other spirits. So I fed them with all sorts of spirits from beasts, monsters, and even players. Now, theyve reached the limits of a Familiar Spirit. I see. I am quite surprised to see that you have already mastered that bracelet. What an interesting human. I wonder how much your spirits will have changed the next time we meet. As I said earlier, I wont be away for that long. And I believe you will. For you will need to prepare many things in order to pass the tests of the other Legendary Beasts. Yeon-woos eyes widened underneath his mask. I dont remember telling her about that. How did she know? Oh, I can already tell what you are thinking. And I also know that you did not tell me about this, worrying that you might hurt my feelings. But worry not. I do not mind. Thank you for your understanding. Yeon-woo thought perhaps the biggest reward he earned after leaving the Beginner Zone was meeting the Phoenix. Although most players feared the Phoenix, to him, she was just a kind, generous and good-natured lady. Come to think of it, the various fellows Ive gotten involved with up until this point have all been good people. If it werent for them, he might have ruined himself while being driven solely by anger and revenge. He had been able to remain sane thanks to all the people he had met in The Tower. And the Phoenix was definitely one of them. However, more than a good friend She reminds me of mom. Putting these thoughts aside, Yeon-woo finally decided to leave the nest. See you soon. Take care. * * * Yeon-woo soon walked out of the nest. Standing just outside the nest, Yanus jaw once again dropped at the sight of the giant egg. Wow I think this is even taller than 3 meters. While doing his own trial and watching other tribe members undergo theirs, Yanu had seen many different beast eggs, but never in his life had he seen one of this size. Im ready to go. But before we leave, let me get this straight. Am I really allowed to visit your tribe? I heard outsiders are strictly prohibited from entering your village. Yeon-woo asked while thinking about the explanation he had read in the diary. The One-horned tribe is said to have been brought by one of the three creators of The Tower, the Trinity Wonder. The members of the tribe are Demi-humans, and they share common features such as purple eyes and a single horn sticking out from their heads. Most of them are born with innate talent for martial arts, making them great experts. They are also known as the founders of Mugong, a series of skills devised to control mana. Theyre a race blessed with overwhelming physical strength, and aided by their use of Mugong, their battle prowess is incomparable to that of humans. In short, they were born to climb The Tower. Lots of humans and other Demi-human races also envied their origin. But despite their popularity, not many things were known about the One-horned tribe. It was because thanks to their arrogant nature, the One-horned tribe abhorred interacting with outsiders. Some say that theyre loyal people that would go out on a limb for their friends without hesitation. However, those who have met players from the One-horned tribe often deny such rumors, as it is nearly impossible to become friends with them. If someone wanted to have a fair conversation with them, they had to first prove themselves worthy. Naturally, the tribe became alienated in The Tower. But the One-horned tribe did not care about this either. Rather, they chose solitude for themselves. They built a village somewhere outside The Tower and covered it with a mysterious spell to keep others away from entering as well as to keep themselves away from the rest of the world. Therefore, it seemed like his brother also hadnt had any contact with the One-horned tribe. He mentioned that the information he recorded in the diary was acquired by speaking with others. And because of that, Yeon-woos knowledge regarding them was also limited. But Yanu answered with a smile. Hehe. Those are just rumors. How would we run a village if we dont let anyone in? We do get guests from the outside, like merchants for example. Is that so? Sure. Youll see that the rumors are all rubbish once you enter our village. Yanu continued as he shook his head. And about the rumors I think part of it is because of some overly protective elders trying to keep people away from us, and part of it has to do with some players who want to take advantage of interacting with us. Its kind of complicated. Yeon-woo nodded as a gesture of understanding. But the village is indeed hidden under a spell, so youll have to follow me carefully. Now, take this. Yanu took out two small pieces of paper from his pocket and handed one of them to Yeon-woo. What is this? This is the answer to one of the questions you asked me earlier. Its a ticket that allows you to exit The Tower for a certain amount of time. Yanu tore the ticket in two as he explained to him. Then a red portal appeared on the floor. Yeon-woo also tore the ticket straight away. *Woong* [Would you like to exit The Tower?] When Yeon-woo nodded at the message that appeared in front of him, he found himself being covered in a pool of light. By the time the light had subsided, Yeon-woo was standing in a very familiar place. It was the entrance to The Tower. *Creak* *Thud* He heard the gate of The Tower shutting behind him. Looking vacantly at the busy streets of the market area, Yeon-woo came back to his senses at Yanus calling. This way please. After grabbing Yeon-woos attention, Yanu began to sprint through the street. Yeon-woo also cast Shunpo and imbued more mana to his Spirit Familiars that were carrying his egg. Though the spirits were still slow due to the weight of the egg, they were steadily catching up to the two of them. Yanu was heading towards the southeast part of the Outer District. The wasteland where no plants could grow due to the landscape composed of only of basalt rocks. Because of the lack of life, neither people nor animals set foot on this land. Yeon-woo was starting to wonder how people could be living in such a barren land. Okay. starting from now, I need you to follow every step I make. If you take any wrong step, it will mess up the whole route, and you might end up getting trapped here forever. Before Yeon-woo could even say anything, Yanu took a step forward. And in that instant, Yanus whole body started to fade, leaving behind only a footprint on the ground. Yeon-woos eyes emitted a curious glow of excitement. So this is Jinbup. Using Mugong as their basis, the One-horned tribe also created a type of skill they called Jinbup. According to the records I found, Jinbup are skills that allow the user to distort the surrounding environment by stimulating the energy flowing in nature. The best-known example of Jinbup is Hwanjin, a spell used to hide certain objects or places. One can even make a mountain flat and a lake dry if they become skilled enough. Jinbup and Magic Circles, though the two looked similar in terms of effect, they were two very different skills. Magic Circles required one to create a whole new formation of mana, while Jinbup required one to distort the natural flow of mana. Yeon-woo, a layperson in terms of magic, couldnt understand the details behind it, but he still got a glimmer of what it meant. Draconic Eyes. Yeon-woo cast Draconic Eyes to get a better look at Yanus footprint. But when the reptilian pupils replaced Yeon-woos, a vast expanse of grassland suddenly appeared in front of him. A prairie where grass, flowers and water streams existed. But before he could take a good look, the whole world got covered by a thick fog. Yeon-woo realized that he had arrived at the entrance of the village, and this was the forest surrounding the village. Though the fog was blocking his view, he was able to see the footprint Yanu had left. He just had to carefully step on them to get into the village. But as Yeon-woo obediently made his way to the village, a sudden thought crossed his mind. Can I cross through this Jinbup without Yanus help? Yeon-woo then put more mana into his eyes to focus on the Jinbup. [Draconic Eyes have discovered Hohounmujin. The basic components of Hohounmujin will be revealed.] [You have unlocked a new category Jinbup. All phenomena you observe caused by Jinbup will automatically be filled in the window.] [You have acquired a hint regarding Jinbup, but you lack the knowledge to fully comprehend it. Improve your knowledge in order to gain access to the information.] [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 28.1%] The fog was wriggling as if it was trying to avoid revealing what was hidden beneath it. But as Yeon-woo adjusted the focus of Draconic Eyes, he was able to see the flaws of Jinbup in the same way as other objects. They repetitively tangled and untangled over and over again. The only difference was that they spread throughout the whole area covered by the fog. Yeon-woo examined the shape of the flaws as he traced Yanus footsteps. And thanks to that, he was able to figure out some facts. The shape of the flaws makes it look like there are multiple strings tangled together, but its actually one single string. And that string was flowing towards one direction, creating a flow of energy. Just like hundreds of small streams that gather to form a large river. Some flaws were gathering in one place, some detached themselves from the flow, covering up the entire foggy area. Yeon-woo realized that this was the centerpiece of Jinbup. I guess that huge flow of flaws is the mana stream that is supposed to be flowing naturally in the landscape. And it seems like the caster artificially changed the flow of the stream to create this Jinbup. And the mainstream looked very familiar to him. This is like my Magic Circuit. The energy flowing around a certain area and the stream of mana circulating inside his body. Except for a few details, the approximate shape and path were very similar to the movement of the mana inside his body. [You have understood part of the Jinbup. Draconic Eyes has penetrated Hohounmujin.] [Draconic Eyes skill proficiency has increased. 31.9%] And then, thoughts began to occur to him one after another, giving birth to new thoughts. If it is possible to hide a whole village and spread out the fog depending on how one manipulates the mana Maybe I can put my Magic Circuit to use instead of having it just circulating. [You have acquired a hint regarding the use of Magic Circuit, but you lack the knowledge to fully comprehend it. Improve your knowledge to gain access to the information.] Chapter 93 One-horned tribe (3) Thanks to the message, Yeon-woo became sure that he was on the right track. He had originally thought that Magic Circuits only use was to pump mana. Never in his wildest dreams did he think it would have other uses, not to mention finding out one of them while heading to the One-horned tribes village. Yeon-woo, therefore, took a closer look at the Jinbup to see if he could get more hints from it. He was done figuring out its basic components. The next step was to see how they worked together to activate it. Then I should be able to go through this maze by myself. And while looking at Yanus next step, Yeon-woo noticed there was some kind of pattern to the footprints placements. To check if his theory was correct, Yeon-woo started guessing where Yanus next step would be. 45 degrees to the left. A place where lots of flaws were concentrated. *Tak* And indeed, Yanus next footprint appeared a bit forward to the left, diagonally from the previous one. Next one is 16 degrees to the right. Then, the next footprint also appeared right where Yeon-woo thought it would be. And then Yeon-woo continued guessing correctly, until reaching almost the end of the maze. For the first time since he started guessing, Yanus step differed from Yeon-woos conjecture. Hmm Thats the long way around. Maybe he doesnt know this path. If so. Left to where Yanus footprint was, Yeon-woo noticed there was a straight path leading to the edge of the fog. That is where the Jinbup ends. Instead of following Yanu, Yeon-woo headed towards the path he found. Huh? W, wait! Yanu, hearing Yeon-woos footsteps that derailed from his path, quickly looked back to stop him, but it was already too late. Despite Yanus concerns, *Whoosh* Yeon-woo was able to reach the end of the foggy area. As the view opened up, Yeon-woo saw a village down a hill huddled with houses. Then, Yeon-woo heard a voice ringing in his head. Oh my An outsider passed through Hohounmujin without the help of our tribe I dont think Ive seen you before. Who are you? The voice was so coarse and grating, it reminded him of an old lady. Oh, you must be the one Edora was talking about! Hoho. You really are full of surprises. I can see why she was so braggy about you. There was a hint of laughter in her voice. You seem curious to know who I am. Dont worry, well be meeting soon enough. Bye deary. After saying what she wanted to say, the unknown voice then disappeared. Yeon-woo stood there thinking who it could be, but his thoughts were quickly interrupted by Yanus urgent voice. Ahhh! What did you do? Why didnt you follow me? Yanu came running with his face looking as pale as a ghost. You have no idea how lucky you are! You could have gotten yourself trapped! I just took a shortcut. What? Yanu asked back with a blank expression as if he didnt understand what Yeon-woo was saying. I noticed you were taking a long way around. So I just took the shorter way that I just happened to find. . Yanu barely managed to mutter a few words with his mouth agape. Thats thats possible? * * * Hohounmujin was a Jinbup that had protected the One-horned tribes village from the outside world since long ago. It was not something an outsider could comprehend after inspecting it for just a few minutes. Yanu came to realize why Yeon-woo was called a monster. Though he felt it the moment Yeon-woo appeared carrying a three-meter-tall egg, he did not resemble a normal human at all. Disregarding Yanus stare, Yeon-woo entered the village and took a look around. I thought their village would be somewhat different, but its not much different from an ordinary rural village. Yeon-woo was a bit surprised by the ordinary appearance of the village. For some reason, he had thought that the tribe members would be training martial arts at the center of the village, as befits their title of the strongest race. On one side of the road, there were several patches of broad fields spread throughout the place, and people wearing straw hats could be seen tending to the crops here and there. On the other side, there was a hill full of wooden huts, and he could see a woman carrying a basket full of food on her head and some kids running around the alleyways. It was just a peaceful rural town. If there was something unique about it, it was that every single person of the town had a horn on either side of their heads and that they were all dressed in the same unique outfit. The same baggy outfits that Phante and Edora wore. Their clothes looked so oversized that it started to make him wonder if they didnt feel uncomfortable wearing them. Or, is it the opposite here? Yeon-woo realized that one by one, the villagers started to stare at him. It seemed like, unlike in The Tower, where it was common to see many different kinds of attires, Yeon-woos black mask and other pieces of armor had drawn the villagers attention. Huh? Isnt that a human? I think hes a player. Was there supposed to be a visitor today though? Has anyone heard of it? There was none today. Whats up with that mask Ah! Yanu went out to run our princesss errand today, didnt he? Oh, then he must be Edoras? Yeah, I think thats him. The villagers who were talking to each other suddenly began to look at Yeon-woo with sparkling eyes. They had the same eyes that Yanu had when he first met him. How do these people know who I am? He couldnt understand how they could look at him like this when he was still a stranger to them. As he went deeper into the village, more and more people gathered around from all over the village to take a look at Yeon-woo. Oh! There he is. Do you think hes strong? I bet he is. Edora-nim said so. Look at his eyes. He gives a very strong impression. And quite a good physique too. I can tell his muscles are well balanced. Yeon-woo creased his brows slightly at all the eyes drawn to him. He felt like he had become a monkey in a zoo. Some of them were evaluating his strength by his appearance, and some were showing a distinct eagerness as if they wanted to spar with him. But there was something else that really caught peoples attention. The three-meter-tall egg that was following behind Yeon-woo. But what is that thing behind him? It looks like the egg of an animal. I think its a Mythical Beasts egg. Thats impossible. Ive never heard of beast egg that big. Most of the villagers were busy making guesses of what the egg could be. Even to the eyes of the members of the One-horned tribe, a race with such a rich history in The Tower, Yeon-woos egg was truly a mystery among mysteries. Wait a second, I thought the village was going through serious trouble right now. How come none of them look like they are worried? Before Yeon-woo could properly think about that question, he was already reaching the center of the village. There, he found a house that had the same appearance as the other houses, only bigger in size. And from that house, a familiar person came running at him. Oraboni! It was Edora. She seemed to have been waiting outside for Yeon-woos arrival. Perhaps Yanu had somehow messaged her beforehand. Yeon-woos stiff expression softened as the familiar face came into his view. How have you been? Good, but I was worried youd be concerned about our disappearance. We thought wed be able to go back sooner. I heard you had a situation. I understand. Yeon-woo patted Edora on the shoulder. His soft attitude slightly surprised Edora, but she soon smiled bashfully. Woah! Ive never seen our Ice Princess smiling that brightly. Well, it looks like what Phante-nim said was true, right? For sure! And theres gonna be a lot of young men crying over this news. Uhaha! Edora glared at the villagers who were busy laughing and chatting about the two of them. The villagers turned their gaze but did not stop giggling. From that scene, Yeon-woo was able to catch a glimpse of the atmosphere of the One-horned tribe. Though people were divided into classes, there was no discrimination of any sort between them. People seemed very happy, cheerful and free-spirited. Furthermore, These people, they are all experts. Each and every one of them, though they were dressed up as normal farmers, was actually a great warrior. What surprised him the most was how good they were at hiding their power. This meant that they were constantly controlling their mana to prevent their power from flowing outwards. As if they each have a Jinbup within themselves. Yeon-woos eyes glistened at the discovery. His previous idea was already being applied by the One-horned tribe. Well, well. Look whos here. You must be the one my son and daughter traveled with. While Yeon-woo and Edora were having a conversation, a middle-aged man appeared from within the crowd. Along with him, the man brought a group of people that included Phante, some old-looking people, and some guys that looked like the bodyguards. However, Hes huge. Despite having all those people next to him, only the middle-aged man came into Yeon-woos view. He was wearing a set of farming clothes freshly covered in dirt as if he had been working in the fields until just recently. Though he had the appearance of a typical friendly, affable farmer, And strong. Yeon-woo felt pressure weighing down his shoulders when he met the middle-aged mans eyes. It was similar to the pressure he had felt when he first met Bahal. No, the two are completely different. What he had felt from Bahal was a feeling like he was standing above everything, while the middle-aged man in front of him seemed very high and lofty, it almost felt like he was the only one existing in this space. If Bahal was a mountain, then the middle-aged man was the sky. As for the mountain, people can put a mountain under their feet if they climb it, but as for the sky, it is always there no matter how high up people go. In addition, there was something deeply hidden in the eyes of the middle-aged man. Something akin a beast, a wild and dreadful beast. For now, it was docile, but the moment it broke out Yeon-woos Magic Circuit also started to spin in order to protect its user. This is the Martial King. The chief and the king of the One-horned tribe, who is said to have opened the path to a golden age for the One-horned tribe, as well as one of the Nine Kings, the strongest of all players. The Martial King is someone I would describe as a wolf in sheeps clothing. He appears to live a leisurely life but is always looking for a chance to go on a rampage. Though I did not get to meet him in person, when I saw him from afar I could tell he was one of the strongest players Ive ever met. And then, that got me thinking. If he is the king that led the One-horned tribe, which was already strong, to a new golden age, how great of a player is he? While Yeon-woo was recalling a paragraph in the diary, the Martial King suddenly smiled at Yeon-woo. That made Yeon-woo flinch involuntarily. He felt like the beast that had been dormant inside had just opened its eyes to look back at him. A terrible chill ran down his spine. Woah! You saw that? ! You are really something! Well, I guess its obvious since you traversed our Jinbup by yourself. The Martial King rubbed his chin and watched Yeon-woo with interest. What did he see, father? Then, Phante, who had been standing next to him the whole time, bluntly asked his father. Something that a greenhorn like you will never be able to see even in a million years. Can you please stop being so pretentious? Phante yelled back with a big frown on his face. His father was an admirable person, but he was a real jerk whenever he acted so superior like this. But the Martial King answered with a snort at his sons reaction. What else would I say when its 100% true? Gosh, Im gonna have to get stronger to make him shut up. Just you wait, father, Im gonna succeed you when I grow strong enough. Yeah, yeah. Tell me when you do. Ugh. This big old bully! While Phante was swallowing his anger, the Martial King turned to look at Yeon-woo again. So, as I was saying. His sudden words made Yeon-woo nervous. The Martial Kings eyes turned completely somber. Though his tone was still upbeat, the mischievous atmosphere was quickly replaced with a heavy and serious one. Phante, the elders, the bodyguards, and all the other people standing next to him also began to sweat in anxiety. The dignity of the king, the aura he emitted swept over the surrounding area. Yeon-woo began to ask himself if he had committed any mistakes. Should I not have seen the beast inside him? Or is it because I traversed the Jinbup by myself? Yeon-woo focused all of his attention on the Martial Kings lips Until the Martial King spat out his next question, curling up one end of his lips. When are you going to take my daughter? Chapter 94 One-horned tribe (4) ? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes wondering if he heard correctly. Take his daughter? Is he talking about marriage? But why would he say that all of a sudden? Yeon-woo stood in place contemplating if there was any hidden meaning to the sentence. Meanwhile, Father! Struck by her fathers sudden question, Edora yelled at him. Edora, who usually did not raise an eyebrow at most things, became so embarrassed that her entire face was flushed red. But the Martial King laughed it away with his characteristic cheekiness and spoke to Edora. Edora, did you forget our tribes custom already? You have to snatch a good guy when you have the chance. Id say hes good enough to join our family. You see, your dad also married your mom when I was around your age. Ill deal with my marriage by my own, so stay out of my private life! Huhu. You dont need to be shy. If you keep making fun of me, I might really make a scene right now. Edora gave her father a look as she took her hand to Shinmado. She began to exude aura as if saying she would really draw her sword if he kept provoking her. But the Martial King didnt stop laughing at her, which made her even angrier. By the time Edora had pulled half of her sword out, the Martial King stopped teasing his daughter and made a loud clap to grab everyones attention. Anyway, its been a long time since our village had a guest. We cant have our guests standing outside like this, can we? Come on in. Let us continue our conversation with some tea. * * * Yeon-woo was ushered into the large cottage by the Martial King. Edora walked next to Yeon-woo and told him that this was the palace her family lived in. She called it the Palace of Martialism. Yeon-woo tried to act calm and composed, nodding at Edoras explanation, but couldnt help being surprised at how simple and practical the palace was. The palace was decorated with wooden furniture, exuding a rustic charm, and its garden was laid out with crops like yams and potatoes instead of flowers and bushes. Who would have thought this was the residence of a royal family? When Yeon-woo entered the drawing room, he saw there was already a steaming teapot with a set of teacups and a plate of assorted whole-grain cookies prepared on the table. Yeon-woo sat down on a chair and brought a cookie to his mouth. Though it wasnt very flavorful, the crunchiness and the subtle nuttiness of the roasted seeds made it very appetizing. Come to think of it, I dont think Ive ever seen Phante and Edora eating meat. It occurred to Yeon-woo that perhaps these grains were their staple. While Yeon-woo indulged himself in idle thoughts, the Martial King entered the room. Yeon-woo noticed that he was in a different outfit. A majestic black attire decorated with exquisite golden embroidery. I apologize for being late. It took me a little while to change into these clothes. Its been a long time since I last wore this and I just couldnt get the order right. The Martial King spoke, pinching the attire he was in. You look good on them, sir. Huhu. I know I do. Back in the days, I used to make a lot of girls cry The Martial King then began to brag about how great he was in his youth. Edora let out a deep sigh and Phante shook his head, covering his face with his hand. The elders and the bodyguards looked apathetic as if they were already used to this situation. But Yeon-woo only took him as a slightly talkative person. Okay, shall we get back to our talk now? After about a quarter of an hour, the Martial King finally ended his yapping. Yeon-woo rose from his seat and got ready to make a formal greeting. This was where the important part began. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Cain, currently. Oh, let me stop you there. Ive already heard more than enough about you from my son and daughter. Besides, I believe anybody who pays attention to the lower floors knows who you are. Yeon-woo slowly sat back down at the Martial Kings gesture. The Martial King continued talking with his arms crossed. The Hoarder, the best novice who has broken every single record from the tutorial to the Beginner Zone, the partner of Blood Sword and Foxy Tail, the monster who makes a clean sweep of all the rewards in each floor he visits, All of them were nicknames which other players have given to Yeon-woo. And The Martial King paused for a second. His broad smile, which revealed his two canine teeth made Yeon-woo shiver a bit. The player who defeated Arangdan completely by himself, am I right? ! Yeon-woo sprang up from his seat without realizing it. The collapse of Arangdan might have been the event that started the war between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado. As for Yeon-woo, who had to keep himself undercover, he had to be sure that no one knew that he was the culprit of the event. But much to his surprise, other than himself, Kahn, and Doyle, there was already someone aware of it. He had to ask him how he had figured it out. No, he had to make him tell him no matter how. However, *Swish* The bodyguards reacted to Yeon-woos sudden movement and, before Yeon-woo could do anything, took their hands to their swords. The rest of the people in the room looked puzzled at the unexpected turn of events. All of a sudden, a menacing atmosphere hung over the drawing room. The Martial King then spoke with a commanding voice. Sit. . Though it was just a single word, I cant move. Yeon-woo found himself unable to move as if he was bound by an invisible chain. The aura of the Martial King was restraining him from making any movement. Cold sweat ran down his back. Hes a real monster. Yeon-woo realized he had been mistaken about something regarding the Martial King. The beast wasnt lying dormant inside him. It was already outside. Only, It had been hiding behind his smile. Yeon-woo then vaguely understood why his brother had described him as a beast. Because he was the beast itself. A savage beast that was playing with its prey knowing that it could always subdue it. At that point, there was nothing that Yeon-woo could do but to sit back down. However, Yeon-woos eyes gave off a rather keener glow beneath the mask. He was backing off for now, but only to prepare for another action. Like a tiger crouching low before taking a big leap. Looking at Yeon-woos eyes filled with unyielding spirit, the Martial King broke into a bigger smile. Dont worry. There are only three people currently aware of this fact. Despite his shut lips, Yeon-woo could hear his voice clearly as if he was whispering directly into his ear. Judging by what he said, it didnt seem like the Martial King would disclose this secret to anyone else. Clenching his teeth, Yeon-woo stared back at him with a now calm look. There were so many questions he wanted to ask. How had he figured it out? Who were the other two people aware of this fact? and also, what was the reason he had brought this up now? But he knew too well that this was not the right timing. While the two of them were busy exchanging looks, You must have said something rude again, you old geezer. I gotta say, you really have to stop taunting people. Phante retorted as he gave his father a sour look. The guards then removed their hands from their swords. The elders also shook their heads. Some even said, How can he be so bad-mannered at his age? Father? Edora called her father with her teeth clenched. But the Martial King only laughed mischievously, so Edora apologized to Yeon-woo with a deep sigh. Im sorry, Oraboni. My father, he is a mean and a cranky old man. Whenever he finds anyone interesting, he starts provoking them right away. So please, forgive him for his misbehavior. Come on. Dont you think you went a little too far calling your father a cranky old man? The Martial King grumbled. And you say that after what youve done to him? Hmph! You dont care about your dad anymore now that you got your husband, eh? Looks like I raised my daughter for nothing. Would you mind shutting your mouth? The Martial King and Edora went on bickering for another minute, then stopped after realizing their guest was still in front of him. Ahem. Anyway, you must have a lot of questions right now. Dont worry, I will give you some time to ask afterward. Okay. Yeon-woo had to swallow his questions for now. Certainly, it was not a conversation to be shared with all these people in the drawing room. Now, lets get down to business. Im aware of the problem youre having thanks to Yanus message. Is that humongous thing the egg youre having a problem with? Yes, it is. Yeon-woo made a beckoning gesture towards the egg. Then the egg which was lying at the corner of the room floated up in the air and slowly moved towards the table. The egg was so tall that the people inside the room had to watch with their hearts in their throats, worrying if the egg would break the ceiling. But despite their concerns, thankfully, the egg arrived safely on the table. I was half in doubt when I read the message, but this. How is this possible? I thought I knew all about beast eggs, but this is not what I thought it would be. I wonder whats inside this huge egg. As soon as the egg was placed on the table, the elders came gathering around it, examining it in detail. Some tried knocking on the egg to check the hardness of its shell and some brought notes to compare its color and patterns with those of other eggs. Some even sat down, laying out ancient documents on the floor to find if there was any similar case documented. They are our tribes elders. They are mostly spongers eating away the villages food, but the knowledge they have picked up here and there should still be helpful to you. The Martial King said jokingly. The elders threw menacing glares at the Martial King but soon went back to studying the egg. It seemed like the egg had strongly stimulated their curiosity. While quietly watching the elders do their work, Yeon-woo noticed that they were very healthy and fit for people of their age. Most of them were so strong that Yeon-woo couldnt even tell their strength. There, Yeon-woo had a vague idea of what the true power of One-horned power could be. Do you think they can find the solution? Yeon-woo asked the Martial King with a whisper. But the Martial King answered with a shrug. I dont know. Brainwork isnt my area of expertise. But what I do know is that they know a lot more things than anyone else in The Tower. If even they dont have the answer, I dont think theres anyone else who can give you one. From his answer, Yeon-woo felt the deep trust that the Martial King had towards the elders. From then onward, Yeon-woo calmly watched the elders carrying on their research. After about an hour, the elders came to Yeon-woo having finished their discussion. We were able to find one similar case in our documents, and we presume that your egg also belongs to this case. What is it? Yeon-woo sprang up from his seat. How did they find out something even the Phoenix couldnt figure out? Though Yeon-woo was still in doubt, he couldnt help but be delighted to find a glimmer of hope. Really? What is it, old man? The Martial King also showed great curiosity. The elder standing at the front glared at their childish king for a second, but soon turned to Yeon-woo and answered while adjusting his glasses. But Im afraid theres a problem. Do you mean theres no solution? No, there is a solution. Hmm Let me explain the case we found first. So, the egg described in the document used to be four meters tall, which is even bigger than your egg. And it says that they had to administer something to hatch the egg. Whats surprising is that the beast that hatched out of the egg was a Void Dragon, the same as the Legendary Beast in the Dream World. ! Oh. What? Yeon-woo, the Martial King, Phante and all the other people in the room stared at the elder in astonishment. The Void Dragon, one of the four Legendary Beasts dwelling in the Dream World, was known to be the strongest among them. If this were the case, it was highly likely that there would also be a very powerful beast growing inside his egg. My god, this is so unfair! Why does he always get the good stuff? Phante shouted out loud while pointing his fingers at Yeon-woo. His face was completely green from envy. Ignoring Phantes cry, Yeon-woo shifted his gaze to his egg. *Woong* He could feel the eggs pride conveyed through their connection. It seemed like the egg was protesting if he would still bully it after knowing how great it was. Just then, Edora raised her hand and asked the elder a question. But, as far as I know, the four Legendary Beasts werent born in The Tower. Youre right. And thats the problem I mentioned earlier. Legendary Beasts originate not from The Tower but the outside world, and so does the Void Dragon. So this case dates back to even before The Towers emergence. An event that happened even before The Tower came into existence? But how is that occurring now, and to my egg of all things? Yeon-woo stared blankly at his egg, recalling what the Phoenix had told him. The Phoenix said that the beast might have lost its reason to come out to the world because I didnt have a dream. It suddenly occurred to him that the absence of a dream might have triggered a certain reaction and caused some sort of mutation to his egg. But just when Yeon-woo was starting to blaming himself for this problem, the Martial King suddenly opened his mouth. Okay, lets get this problem straight. There had once been a giant egg, the beast of which refused to hatch out of, but it turned out it was the egg of the Void Dragon, and you are thinking that the same is happening to his egg, correct? That is true. Then why worry? He even said theres a solution to this. The elder once again glared at their kings complete lack of seriousness, but the king was only humming a song to himself. The elder clicked his tongue and continued explaining to Yeon-woo. This is what we suggest. Your egg has grown abnormally large due to unknown reasons, and to get it treated, it will require a Lunar Seed. Lunar Seed? Yeon-woo tilted his head to hear a foreign name, Oh, right! There was the Lunar Seed. Yeah, that should do. But the rest of the people nodded as if it was something very obvious. Yeon-woo was bewildered by the situation. He had never heard of an item named Lunar Seed in spite of the vast knowledge of artifacts and elixirs he acquired from his brothers diary. Edora seemed to have noticed Yeon-woos confusion and gave him a brief explanation of what a Lunar Seed was. A Lunar Seed is one of the rare herbs passed down within our tribe from generation to generation. It is not a commonly-known herb because races other than us do not know its use. Yeon-woo could now understand why the name of the item was alien to him. If it was a secret herb only consumed within the tribe, there was no way his brother could have known about it. Yeon-woo clenched his fist at the thrill of finding a solution to his problem. His desperate struggle to hatch the egg was finally coming to an end. How can I get the Lunar Seed? Yeon-woo asked the Martial King. But the Martial King suddenly broke into a mysterious smile. So, you require an item that only us, the One-horned tribe, have, is that correct? Yes. But as you have heard from Edora, a Lunar Seed is a very rare item that we cannot just give away for free. You see, it takes a full 15 years to grow just one root. Yeon-woo understood the meaning behind the Martial Kings words. It was a deal. If he wanted the item, he had to give him something reasonable in return. Edora seemed like she had something to say, but the elders next to her stopped her. There was a rule stating that no member is allowed to interfere with their king when he is acting on behalf of their tribe. Edora had no choice but to stay silent. Phante constantly gazed at the two of them left and right. An awkward silence hung between them. After about a minute, Yeon-woo carefully opened his mouth. As you can see, I dont have anything I can offer you in return. I neither belong to any clan nor do I receive any patronage. If you can give me some time. We wont sell it on credit. . It was a flat rejection. Yeon-woo closed his mouth tightly. He had to come up with something else. Several artifacts that he possessed crossed his mind. But none of them would satisfy the Martial Kings eyes except for Vigrid and Aegis. But he couldnt just trade them for the herb either. If he had to give up one of them, it would be Vigrid. But he didnt want to give up something that held fond memories of Kahn and Doyle. When Yeon-woo was agonizing over the issue, the Martial King suddenly let out a sneer. You dont have to actually trade an item for it, dont you think? Instead, you can do some physical labor for us. Yeon-woo quickly came to his senses. If he could acquire a Lunar Seed in exchange for something as simple as physical labor, he was more than willing to give his time. But the question was, What does he need my help for? Yeon-woo didnt know what the Martial King would order him to do. However, the Martial Kings next remark came as a shock to Yeon-woo. Youve heard of the war between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, right? Well be joining the war as mercenaries. I need you to help us in that war. What do you think? Yeon-woos eyes grew as big as saucers. What? Chapter 95 One-horned tribe [Sudden Quest / Hired Warriors] Description: The recent conflict between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado is leading up to a war and many players in The Tower are preparing for the upcoming battle. The One-horned tribe has brought an end to its long-standing neutrality and is also preparing to join the war as a group of mercenaries. Join the war as a guest member of the One-horned tribe. Distinguish yourself in the war to gain greater rewards. Time Limit: Until the end of the war Rewards: 1. Intimacy with the One-horned Tribe +150 2. Lunar Seed 3. ??? Yeon-woo wasnt the only one surprised by the offer. What? With him? Do we really need more outsiders? Why not? I mean, I dont mind another human joining, but they have to be skilled enough. If not, then. Nah, he should be fine. He traveled with Edora-nim and Phante-nim. Besides, hes the infamous Hoarder. I guess youre right. The elders and other members of the tribe discussed the news among themselves. Even Phante and Edora looked at the Martial King with surprise. It was a very serious issue. Yeon-woo felt his heart pounding crazily. There was no one in The Tower that didnt know about the upcoming war between the two big clans, as it as an event of a massive scale. Yeon-woo, especially, had been keeping close tabs on the war, as both of the clans were primary targets of his revenge. Therefore, he had been searching for ways to take part in the war. However, I can join the war along with them? The One-horned tribe was a race the members of which most clans would die to recruit. Whats more, he could also solve the issue with his egg. There couldnt be a better solution to his problems. But what puzzled him about this was that, What happened to their neutral stance? As far as he knew, for a very long time, the One-horned tribe had not interfered in any major event that took place in The Tower. And that was the reason why a great force such as them had not been involved in the fall of the giant clan, Arthia. But for some reason, they had decided to throw away their long-standing custom. Of course, it wasnt that he didnt have a clue as to why they might have made this decision. The Spear God() of Cheonghwado. He was from the One-horned tribe. The Spear God, one of the five leaders of Cheonghwado. As his title suggests, his spearmanship was second to none among the top rankers. Perhaps it was him the reason why the One-horned tribe had decided to involve themselves. Is it Cheonghwado that you are siding with? Huhu. Youre quick-witted. The Martial King nodded with a broad smile. Encouraged by his positive answer, Yeon-woo decided to ask him the questions he had. As far as I am aware, One-horned tribe has always been of neutral standing. May I ask you why youve decided to enter the war? No comment on that! But I can tell you that it has something to do with what you probably have in mind. So it was the Spear Gods doing. I dont know what he did to get them involved. But there was one thing he was certain about. The fat is in the fire. This war is now irrevocable. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue at how clever Cheonghwados move was. He was wondering how they would make up for the difference in military strength, but this was the least he had expected. If the One-horned tribe was siding with Cheonghwado, Red Dragon might have to keep themselves on their toes. The war is not going to end so easily. Yeon-woo felt his blood boiling with anticipation. If his enemies were to exhaust themselves fighting against each other, he might be able to get rid of them both without major resistance. If I were to enter the war, which role would I have to play? In fact, I dont understand why you would need soldiers outside of your own tribe. Well, I guess you can think of it like that. But things are not as easy as they seem. The Martial King leaned back in his chair as he scratched his head. Let me ask you a question. While you were on your way to the center of our village, did you get any feeling like we were preparing for a war? Yeon-woo recalled the peaceful scenery of the village and shook his head. No, sir. Right? They are just that kind of people. Even when I announced that we are changing our policy for this once, some people werent happy about it. Well, of course, there are some crazy ones who welcomed the change because that means they can go on a rampage. Yeon-woo then understood the Martial Kings dilemma. Not all of them are participating. Yeah. Even if I yelled in their ears, those bastards wont even try to listen. Yeon-woo nodded. The Martial King then smiled as he leaned his head on his clasped hands. So thats why I am trying to get more people to help us. Well, to be honest with you, there are about nine people other than you helping us. All of them experts. Yeon-woo thought for a moment. Although he says, Im sure all of the warriors will follow him except for a few elders once he actually heads into battle. Because the One-horned tribe was known for their absolute loyalty to their king and their tribe. But for some reason, Yeon-woo couldnt give an answer to his offer. I cant tell what hes up to. When he looked at the Martial Kings smile, he saw the smile of a ferocious beast. He was like both Phante and Edora combined into one. Very fiery, but also very meticulous. Yeon-woo could hardly tell what was going on inside his head. Besides, the conditions the Martial King offered him were almost too favorable for him. What if I dont actively participate in combat? His offer was missing any clause regarding how much he should fight in the war. Now that the system had already acknowledged his offer as a proper quest, he wouldnt be able to deny him his reward. Someone as great as the Martial King couldnt have been unaware of this fact. Then why does he want me to join this war? But before Yeon-woo could properly think about this matter, How long are you gonna sit there and stare at me? Just give me your answer, yes or no. The Martial King hurried him to make a decision. In the end, Yeon-woo gave him his answer. Ill join. *Kwang* Martial King suddenly separated his clasped hands and slammed down on the table. Yes! Thats my man! Now, since youve decided to join the war, try to take a close look at how things turn out during the war. Youll learn a lot from it. The Martial King nodded with satisfaction. The rest of the people in the room also seemed to agree with the Martial Kings decision. Only Phante and Edora seemed to have something to say but they couldnt open their mouths because of the atmosphere. Now, I officially announce that Cain will join the war as a guest member of our tribe. Does anyone have an objection? The tribe members watched silently as a sign of consent. Some even stared at Yeon-woo with eager eyes as if they wanted to try him. Then it has been! The moment when the Martial King was about to deliver the final judgment, I object. One of the bodyguards stepped to the front. Everyones eyes fell on him. And when Yeon-woo looked around, strangely, he found out people were showing different expressions. While the elders looked at the bodyguard with amused eyes, Phante was wearing a deep frown, and Edora also had a frosty look on her face. The Martial King asked the bodyguard who raised the objection. Alright, Jang. Whats your opinion? Father! Father? Yeon-woo looked at the man with a puzzled look. We are in a formal meeting. Watch your language. I apologize, my king. But I must say, we cant let a nobody like him who hasnt even cleared the 11th floor join us. That cannot happen. Jang glared at Yeon-woo with an irritated look. There was a distinct arrogance in his eyes as if saying how dare he try to stand shoulder to shoulder with their tribe. Yeon-woo shed a smile on his face. Such a look was not unfamiliar to him. Phante and Edora used to look at me like that when I met them in the tutorial. Only then was he able to realize that he was currently dealing with the One-horned tribe. He had forgotten about that fact because everyone looked at him with friendly eyes. So? Are you trying to say you cannot accept someone who Phante and I recommended? Edora asked Jang with a cold voice. Jang responded with rather sardonic laughter. Im afraid I am. Do you realize how rude you are being? Well, I beg to differ. I think it is you two who are being rude to the rest of us. I cant even understand how you thought of bringing a novice to our war. Oh, so you think youre better than him? How dare you compare me to a mere human? There was a tense atmosphere between the two of them. If someone didnt stop them, it seemed like they would start a fight right here. He couldnt believe the two were siblings who had the same father. But the elders were busy just watching them fight. *Clap* Okay, lets stop there. With a clap of the Martial King, the warlike atmosphere soon scattered away. The elders smacked their lips in disappointment. I know that siblings grow as they fight, but I cant let you fight in here. We are having a meeting here, remember? Anyway, Jang, youre saying you cant trust Cain, is that correct? Yes, my king. Then we can test him. Martial King turned towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo nodded in answer. And we got his consent. Now, about the tester Jang, how about you do it yourself? Jang nodded with a cold sneer. Father! Edora shouted at the Martial King, but he disregarded her words. Everyone, gather at the tournament hall in five minutes. Well proceed with his test there * * * The people ebbed away from the palace after the Martial Kings announcement. Jang even threw Yeon-woo a cynical sneer as he left the room. Phante and Edora walked up to Yeonwoo. Were sorry, Oraboni. Hyungnim. Things might have gotten a little bad. Phante scratched the back of the head. Dont worry. This was bound to happen the moment I joined as a guest member. I know but You didnt deserve this. And I feel like weve gotten you involved in our family affairs. ? Yeon-woo tilted his head puzzledly. Family affairs? Edora carefully opened her mouth. Oraboni, do you happen to know anything about the families in our tribe? Yeon-woo nodded. Although the members of the One-horned tribe were considered a single tribe, they were actually a union of 51 different families altogether. There is at least one successor in each family and only one of them can ultimately become the next king. Well, then itll be easier to explain. Our tribe consists of 51 families. One of them is the Cheonglam family, where Phante and I were born. Our father, on the other hand, is from the Baekseon family. Edora continued her explanation with furrowed brows. Our tribes king is chosen among the children of the previous king, and it is the kings duty to produce at least one heir for each family. Yeon-woo thought it was way too complicated. Which means? Yes, Jang and us, we are just half-siblings. And Jang is also from the Baekseon family, just like our father. Edora bit her lower lip. He is also one of the four most probable successors, just like Phante. No, to be precise, it is more probable for him to become the next king rather than Phante. No, its not! Shut it! If you dont like it, then you should have been stronger. Edora hushed Phante down and looked back at Yeon-woo. Though she was trying to hide it, Yeon-woo could see a hint of nervousness from her eyes. So what youre saying is that Jang might have done this to make Phante lose ground. Yes, thats what I think he wants. This is why they said they got me involved in their family affairs. Whats more, Jang has reached the 30th floor at an early age. He is said to be one of the most talented even among our tribe members. So. Edora blurred the end of her words, but Yeon-woo seemed to know what she wanted to say. She didnt want Yeon-woo to fight him. She was afraid he might get himself injured. Yeon-woo broke into a broad smile. He thought it was cute to see Phante and Edora worrying about him. They didnt look like the ones he met at the tutorial. How strong is he if these two are this much worried? And at the same time, Yeon-woo was very annoyed at Jang. Because he absolutely abhorred getting involved in someone elses problem He also wanted to give Jang a lesson for making them worry. If you need the Lunar Seed, well try to get it for you. Dont sweat it. Yeon-woo reached out and rumpled Edoras hair. Edoras eyes widened with surprise. I can take care of myself. You guys can sit still and watch. B, but! When I say Im okay, I mean it. Besides, this kind of troublesome job. Yeon-woos eyes drew a pair of arcs beneath the mask. Should be taken care of by big brothers. Chapter 96 One-horned tribe (6) In no time, the previously empty tournament hall was soon filled with people. The Martial King and the elders entered the hall and seated themselves next to the stage. Lots of people had come to see the battle between Jang, the highly-likely candidate to the throne, and the human favored by both Phante and Edora. Edora remained silent during her entrance to the tournament hall. Her dropped head was burning red and her lips were constantly and silently mumbling the words, Big brother? Watching his sister sitting like a broken machine, Phante clicked his tongue, muttering, This is seriously an illness. A very severe one too. He then shifted his gaze towards the stage. On one side of the stage stood Jang, running his hand down over his sword. His two cold eyes were fixed on the other side of the stage where Yeon-woo was standing. Ill make him regret showing up. Though the one in front of him might be a famous player within the lower floors of The Tower, he found him laughable for standing up against him. I guess thats to be expected from someone who travels with mongrels. Jang felt great contempt for Phante and Edora. He thought they were children of a whore who stole his father away from his mother. There was nothing as filthy as dirty-blooded mutts. And as for the human who got along with such filthy creatures, he could already tell what levels of skills he might have. However, the human had been doing nothing ever since he entered the stage. He wasnt checking his equipment, or even getting his body warmed up. Rather, he was giving Jang a menacing stare. Jang snorted at the humans efforts at intimidating him. As I said earlier, this is no more than a test. Killing is not allowed. If either of you kills the other one, the punishment will be severe. Understand? The Martial King asked as he looked from side to side with his characteristic silly smile on his face. And after confirming the two of them nodded, the Martial King then exclaimed. Alright then, let the battle begin! As soon as the Martial King finished the last word, Jang held his sword in a unique manner. It was the first form of the Sunmu Swordsmanship(脦ʽ). Jang was planning to destroy the human with a single blow. That way, he could show his other tribe members how stupid it was for the siblings to bring a human into their business. Jang began to gather as much mana as he could. He was preparing to cast the skill he once used to cut off the head of a Dragonian, the boss monster of the 30th floor. But the moment he was about to swing his sword, *Pat* Suddenly, Yeon-woo disappeared into thin air. Where is? Jang tried to locate Yeon-woo with his senses. But before he could even turn his head, he noticed something grabbing the back of his head, and *Kwang* Before he knew it, his head was already stuck deep into the ground. Grabbing the back of his head was Yeon-woo with an indifferent look in his eyes. ! ! It was a crushing defeat, not for Yeon-woo but Jang. The spectators jaws dropped at the scene that unfolded in front of their eyes. Even those who knew the strength of the Hoarder did not expect the result to be this devastating. Edora sprang up from her seat shrieking with fright and Phante sat there shaking his head left to right, muttering to himself that the monster has gotten even more terrifying. And then, Puhaha! The Martial King burst into a fit of laughter while slapping his laps. Although Jang was one of his most precious children, neither did he worry about his son, nor did he look disturbed. He was rather enjoying this situation. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo shoved Jangs head deeper into the ground. *Crack* The crack on the marble floor became larger and larger as he put more strength into his arm. Kuk Lying flat on the ground, Jang was shivering while groaning in pain. He tried to move his body in an effort to get up, but the pressure Yeon-woo was applying on him made it impossible for him to move even an inch. To be honest, I dont care whether you want to test me or not. Because I knew I would have to prove myself if I wanted to join the war with your tribe. Yeon-woo whispered to Jangs ear while supporting his own body on one knee. Underneath his black mask, his two eyes let out an eerie glow. But do not try to use me or try to take advantage of me. Did you think I didnt notice what you were trying to do with this battle? And also, *Crack* Argh! Leave Phante and Edora alone. Jang thought something had gone terribly wrong. He couldnt possibly lose to a novice who had barely finished the Beginner Zone. But in reality, he was lying flat beneath the novices feet in front of all of his tribespeople. He was so frustrated at the situation, and even more ashamed. Do you understand? Uuk Ill take that as a yes. Only then did Yeon-woo remove his hand from Jangs head. He turned towards the Martial King as he stood up from his kneeling position. Am I still not qualified? The elders shook their heads. Jang was a very promising warrior even among the One-horned tribe. Defeating such a person was more than enough to prove his skills. Yeon-woo turned to the Martial King asking for his opinion. The Martial King also nodded a few times as a sign of approval. However, Its not over! A shaky voice was heard from behind. When Yeon-woo turned to look at Jang, he was already back on his feet holding his sword just like before. Jang exclaimed after spitting out a mouthful of blood mixed with dirt. You cheater! You thought you could get away after using your nasty tricks, huh? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. You think I used some tricks? Oh, yeah! A novice like you should never be able to defeat someone as great as me! Now that I know of your deceits, I wont fall for it again. So come fight me! I will show you what you get for using dirty tricks against me! *Sneer* Yeon-woo couldnt help but laugh at his stupidity. After all, he was one of those people. People who dont realize what theyre getting themselves into until they get beaten up. Yeon-woo beckoned at Jang with his finger. Try all you want. Urgh! Infuriated by Yeon-woos taunt, Jang darted towards Yeon-woo with eyes filled with madness. With his mind consumed by anger, he was somehow concentrating his mana onto his sword. *Tsss* A swirl of energy gathered around the blade of his sword. Energy Blade()? No, stop him! Father! Edora jumped up from her seat. Phante also alarmed his father. Energy Blade, better known as Aura Blade throughout The Tower, was a skill that enhanced the sharpness of a sword by dispensing concentrated mana through the sword. It was also a skill that could only be used either by the best warriors of the One-horned tribe or by players almost reaching the level of rankers. In other words, it was a powerful skill used when the caster was trying to kill their opponents. Jang was definitely defying the rule the Martial King had set. In addition, Jang was preparing to cast a skill named Sword Tempest, an ultimate skill which once activated would not stop until the opponent was dead. The people in the hall began to worry since they knew what skill Jang was preparing. However, the Martial King just watched the whole scene with a smile on his face as if he wasnt the slightest bit worried. And the same went for Yeon-woo. He just waited until Jang had approached his side, and only then he began to make his move. Yeon-woo avoided the first swing of Jangs sword by simply slightly crouching. And when he noticed the next swing coming from below, Yeon-woo dashed towards him until they were only an inch apart. Surprised by his sudden movement, Jang tried to back away, but Yeon-woo was quicker. Yeon-woo used one of his arms to grab Jangs arm and twisted it, and his other arm to smack right into the center of his chest with his elbow. *Kwang* Ook! Jangs arm broke with a snap, losing its grip on the sword. The impact on his chest shattered the centerpiece of his armor, causing his clothes to slowly become smudged with blood. But Yeon-woo did not stop there. Without a second of pause, he began to throw a series of punches at Jangs face. Heavy thudding noises filled up the tournament hall. A mouthful of blood and a gurgling groan came out of Jangs mouth each time he was hit. Krrrk Krrrrr. And once Yeon-woo threw his last punch, Jang collapsed helplessly onto the ground. With blood dripping from every orifice of his face, he still tried to move his twitching muscles to get back up and fight Yeon-woo. He could not afford to collapse, at least not this futilely. He was a proud warrior of the One-horned tribe who was soon to be crowned king of his tribe. He couldnt allow himself to submit to someone of a lowly race, and even from a lower floor. So Jang slowly raised his upper body and started to crawl towards his sword. But before he could touch his sword, *Puck* Yeon-woo appeared in front of him, kicking his head one last time. Jang rolled across the ground several times before fainting. And just like that, the fight was finally over. Yeon-woo shook the dust off of his hands. People from the Baekseon family came running from the audience seats and quickly carried Jang out of the hall. They didnt forget to throw a menacing glare at Yeon-woo before leaving. And then The people in the tournament hall began to express their admiration. Hes even better than I thought hed be! Yeah, I gotta admit it, hes pretty good. Did you see his moves? They were so restrained but very powerful. I think his skills were designed for practical use. I also want to learn those moves if I can. Now, no one can complain about his skills since we know hes strong enough to overwhelm prince Jang. I really want to spar with him now. Do you think hell accept my challenge? Except for the people from the Baekseon family, none of the tribespeople seemed to care about Jangs defeat. Rather, they were busy admiring Yeon-woos skills which allowed him to take down Jang without receiving a single injury. Yeon-woo once again turned towards the Martial King. He looked at him with his eyes asking if he was done. The Martial King answered with a satisfied nod. * * * When the people started to leave the tournament hall, Phante and Edora approached Yeon-woo. Edora thoroughly examined Yeon-woo to see if he wasnt hurt, while Phante grumbled with pouting lips. How did you get stronger again, you monster? But Phante couldnt stop the side of his lips from occasionally twitching. Watching Jang being beaten up had been so refreshing. At the same time, a heartwarming sensation filled his chest from the unfamiliar sense of brotherhood he felt. Phante wanted to thank Yeon-woo but he didnt know how to. But Yeon-woo just patted him on the shoulder without saying a word. After spending about a minute with the two of them, Yeon-woo noticed the Martial King leaving the hall with the elders. Give me a minute. Yeon-woo ran up to the Martial King and caught up to him before he could leave. The Martial King, noticing Yeon-woo approach, told the elders to head out first. Anything I can help you with?. I need your answer. Of what? The Martial King asked back with the smile of an old fox. Yeon-woo slightly creased his brows. He definitely knew what Yeon-woo was asking about. Only, Yeon-woo couldnt tell whether he was joking or not willing to tell him. For a second, Yeon-woo thought of pretending he wasnt responsible for Arangdans annihilation. But he soon shook off the idea knowing that his reaction had already blown his cover away. Seeing Yeon-woo lost in thoughts, the Martial King soon burst out laughing. Okay, okay. Gee, you really dont like jokes, do you? The Martial King continued with a smile on his face. So, youre asking how I figured out about the incident between you and Arangdan, right? Just like last time, the Martial King began to transmit his thoughts directly to Yeon-woo instead of speaking them out loud. Yes, sir. To tell you the truth, I didnt figure it out by myself. Someone told me about it. And who could that be? The Martial King answered with a broad smile. Our Psychic Medium. ! Our Psychic Medium told me they received a divination sign, telling them there would be a new visitor in our village who had caused big trouble in The Tower. . So that got me thinking, what kind of big trouble could they be talking about? Recently, there has been a couple of major incidents in The Tower. One was the annihilation of Arangdan, and the other one is obviously the war. Now, we know who caused the war, but we didnt know who had destroyed Arangdan. So, I was able to conclude that whoever the new visitor was, it would be the culprit of that incident. . Yeon-woo felt a terrible chill running down his spine. I knew the Psychic Medium was great and all, but they can even do this? Though he knew all sorts of mysterious things could happen in The Tower, the power of a Psychic Medium was something beyond his imagination. Dont worry. Im not telling anyone about this. Even if were siding with Cheonghwado, it is only out of necessity. Above all else, The Martial King continued with a sneer. Im not one those weaklings that sell information about others for their own safety, am I? From that statement, Yeon-woo was able to catch a glimpse at the enormity of his ego. The pride that only an absolute being such as him could have. To him, Yeon-woos issue must have been no bigger than a novice killing a Kobold. In addition to knowing the reason, Yeon-woo was able to figure out another fact from this conversation. He doesnt know who I really am. It didnt seem like he knew about Yeon-woos revenge. If he knew, his reaction would have been different. If he doesnt figure out the relation between me and Jeong-woo, it doesnt matter how much he finds out about me. The Martial King then continued speaking. The reason I brought this up was to see what kind of a person you are. And the Draconic Eyes say hes telling the truth. But Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes discontentedly. Theres no lies. But is this really everything? There were still many things he wanted to know, but it didnt seem like he would get any more information out of him. But still, there was something that he could tell for certain. It was that the Martial King is expecting to see something from him. However, he would have to wait and see to figure out what it was. So he decided to ask a different question he had in mind. Okay, I understand. By the way, whos the third one out of the three you mentioned? All For One. A name that was completely out of Yeon-woos expectations came out of the Martial Kings mouth. As you might know, hes just sitting on his bum waiting at the highest floor any player has ever reached, looking down at every incident that takes place in The Tower as if hes a god or something. But sadly, Neither I nor our Psychic Medium can come close to that lazy ass. Yeon-woo nodded as he recalled the name of the skill he had read in the diary. Clairvoyance. His brother had mentioned in the diary that All For One could watch everything that was happening in The Tower with this skill. Because it allowed the user to take a peek at the very laws of causality of the physical world, or that was what his brother said. Well, if the last one is AllforOne, theres nothing I can ask. Yeon-woo, thus threw one last question. When are you planning to join Cheonghwado for the war? Now that he had decided to enter the war, he had to be fully prepared. But the Martial Kings answer left Yeon-woo stunned in place. In five days. Chapter 97.2 One-horned tribe (7) Chapter 97. One-horned tribe (7) Leonte felt like he was on the verge of losing his mind. He was clueless as to what to do in his current situation. And this idiot is a Martial God just like us. Thats pretty amazing, dont you guys think? A man with purple eyes, a vertical horn like that of a goat, and a pair of sharp canine teeth jutting out from lipsFlann, who was once a member of the One-horned tribe but was now the Spear God of Cheonghwado said with tongue in cheek. The two other players sitting to the left and right of him, the Saber God and the Bow God, gave silent nods. Leontes face became more and more distorted. It had already been a month since he took the seat of Cheonghwados Fist God which had remained vacant for a long time. However, the other Martial Gods did not acknowledge him as a part of the Martial Gods for several reasons. One thing they usually picked on was his past. Leonte had a record of betraying his former clan, Arthia, in order to join the current Cheonghwado. But the players of Cheonghwado followed the warriors code, so in their eyes, Leonte was nothing more than a traitor. Another of the reasons was his skills. Though his rank was high when compared to most of the rankers in The Tower, he still lacked the necessary skills to be called a high-ranker. Not only this, but they also werent fond of his skillset, which was not based on a specific weaponthe standard for judging ones power in Cheonghwadobut rather, revolved around a variety of skills, or in their words, trickeries. Despite all these flaws, the reason why they assigned him the Fist Gods position was because he was currently the player closest to their level. But the problem was that, as soon as Leonte established himself as the Fist God, he got into massive trouble. Bahals ambush and Leontes defeat. In the span of that single event, he had greatly damaged Cheonghwados reputation. Knowing this fact, Leonte could only bite his lower lip and endure their criticisms. The stone if only I had my hands on the stone! In his mind, Leonte felt the yearning for the stone he had lost in the tutorial growing bigger and bigger with every passing second. We even wasted the Mystic Dragons Neidan to help a piece of trash like him recover. Having been opposed to Leontes recruitment from the very beginning, the Spear God kept putting blame on him on every opportunity he got. However, the Spear God couldnt continue rebuking him anymore Spear. Thats enough. A voice suddenly echoed across the room. A voice filled with a heavy and irresistible power. It came from somewhere away from the table where the four Martial Gods were seating. Deep inside a room concealed behind bamboo curtains, the silhouette of a man could be seen sitting on the ground. The Sword God, the player known as one of the Nine Kings in The Tower, as well as the founder of Cheonghwado. His words held unquestionable authority. The Spear God, though with a displeased look, took a step back, but his two purple eyes were still fixed on Leonte, giving him a vicious glare. Whether you agree or not, Leonte is already part of our clan. And he is now the Fist God who will be leading Cheonghwado together with us. I need you to stop arguing about this. The Spear God turned his head aside with an audible hmph, the Saber God silently nodded and the Bow God closed his eyes as if completely uninterested. They wouldnt be able to argue about Leontes qualifications from now on, however, Leonte found this rather humiliating. Beneath the table, veins were sticking out of his two clenched fists. Whats compelling for us right now is how we will fight the war against Red Dragon. As you know, our forces are inferior to them. The rest of the Martial Gods shut their mouths tight. An uneasy silence hung over the room for a while. Though they didnt want to admit it, what the Sword God said was true. Red Dragon was the strongest clan in The Tower in both name and reality. Even though Cheonghwado also belonged to the Eight Clans, if they were to fight head-on, they would only be able to inflict minimal damage to them before being wiped out. But we have the sword, which they failed to take, in our possession. And I believe its not impossible to cut the throat of that arrogant Summer Queen. The Martial Gods eyes changed at the mention of the sword. Before we embark on war, we need someone to perform a clean-up task. For what do we need a clean-up task? The Spear God asked looking at the Sword Gods silhouette. The four Legendary Beasts. The Spear God then nodded understandingly. If Red Dragon were to capture or win over the four Legendary Beasts, which was highly likely to happen, it would become a big threat. But who is gonna take up on that job? Its not easy to kill the Legendary Beasts. Theyre too strong for boss monsters of lower floors. Even I dont want to deal with those beasts. The reason why the rankers had not bothered to kill the Legendary Beasts was simply because of the lack of rewards. Every one of the Legendary Beasts was as strong as a high-ranker, but in contrast, the items they dropped were small and worthless. This was because they were only considered as a boss monster of the 11th floor In addition, the Legendary Beasts had abilities such as recovery and resurrection. Because of this, there had been a case where even when some players had managed to kill one of them, the beast came back to life and came to take revenge on said players. For these reasons, players regarded killing the Legendary Beasts as a taboo. It has to be done. Saber God. The Saber God answered with a nod. Ill allow you to unleash Six and Seven. Get rid of them all. I will let you take the Neidans. A hint of greed flashed across the Saber Gods eyes. Consider it done. The Saber God silently smiled with anticipation. The Spear God smacked his lips, while the Bow Gods eyes remained closed. We received a message from the One-horned tribe not long ago. They will be making their move very soon. So, Saber God, you can coordinate with them. And the rest of you, until then, I need you to carry out your given tasks to the fullest. The Sword Gods voice began to fade away. Now, we will bring this meeting to a close. With that last sentence, the Sword Gods existence vanished from the room. The remaining four Martial Gods rose from their seats at the same time. Just then, the Spear God suddenly called the Saber God to a stop by the exit. Saber God. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What is it? Which beast are you gonna kill first? The Saber God stared at the Spear God with an irritated look. Why? I need to know your destination so I can tell my brothers to avoid you. The Spear God answered with a shrug. The Saber God turned back towards the exit and said with an indifferent, uncaring tone, The Phoenix of the south. Chapter 97.1 One-horned tribe (7) At first, Yeon-woo thought he had heard it wrong. Five? Not fifteen? While holding back his pounding heart and trying to maintain his cool, Yeon-woo asked the Martial King once more. Why is it happening so soon? What do you mean by why? Is there anything wrong? No, its just From what I remember, the players on the 11th floor still seemed far from prepared. Yeon-woo was sure of this because he had wandered around the floor while collecting materials. Though there were definitely clouds of war looming over the cities, rumors of the clans seeking out helpers still hadnt spread. And thats why I said five days. ? We are the ones starting this war. ! Only then did Yeon-woo realize his intention. Red Dragon still doesnt know about them. If the One-horned tribe suddenly showed up on the 11th floor and started attacking them without a warning It will be a massacre. The Martial King then continued with a peal of sly laughter. Since weve decided to come out of seclusion, shouldnt we make sure to make a big entrance? * * * Five days later. After leaving the hall, Yeon-woo slowly organized his thoughts as he walked down the street. The war was closer than he expected. Yeon-woo shivered at the thought of the war taking place right before his eyes. He wasnt afraid of war. Rather, it was a shiver that came from delight. He felt his heart filled with fighting spirit. Its finally here. The time was drawing near. The time he would finally point his sword at his enemies. Although it was a little disappointing that he couldnt stand at the front lines, the mere thought of standing on one side to strike the other filled him with joy. Of course, he couldnt allow others to know about his plan. So he pretended to be as calm as possible, but he couldnt help his lips from curling upward. He thought it was fortunate that he was wearing a mask. In an effort to cool his mind, Yeon-woo began to ponder about the plan the Martial King had told him. He said their first target is Kuram, a city away from Barrack. Kuram was a city erected by Red Dragon on the 11th floor. It was also one of the cities he had frequented while collecting materials. From what he could remember, the city was protected by high walls as well as players from several subsidiary clans of Red Dragon. If the One-horned tribe were to raid the city and take possession of it It will definitely be enough to create a strong impression of them, just as the Martial King wants. The Martial King was planning to make a conspicuous appearance so that Cheonghwado would feel indebted to them. Now, what do I have to do until then? Yeon-woo looked back at his current condition. He had to repair the equipment that was worn out from his battle with the Manticore, and he had to scrutinize how he could apply the skills he had only used against monsters or weak players so far, to a war where there would be several rankers involved. The biggest problem is. Then suddenly, Yeon-woo wondered how big of a role he would play on this war. Is there anything I can do to make myself stronger within five days? Yeon-woo went over his skills and equipment to see if there was any room for improvement. The first thing that came to his mind was Aegis. It would be very helpful if he could control more than three plates at the same time. However, he soon dismissed the idea knowing that there was no way he could master controlling another plate within just five days. But thankfully, Yeon-woo remembered the hint he had received on his way here. Magic Circuit. There should be a way for him to alter his Magic Circuit in order to make his mana flow like the Jinbup. And indeed, Yeon-woo had found out that most of the people in the village had something similar to Jinbup inside their body. Yeon-woo thought about the Mugong, the way that the One-horned tribe had developed in order to control their mana. Especially the beast that I saw from the Martial King, it must have been the manifestation of his Mugong. Yeon-woo thought about asking Phante and Edora about it. By the way. A slightly worrying thought suddenly crossed his mind. How should I tell the Phoenix and Chirpy about this? He had promised them hed be back soon, but the situation didnt seem to allow him to keep that promise. Maybe I should go visit them for a short while when we go to the 11th floor. * * * How did I do, hon? Inside the tournament hall where Yeon-woo had left, The Martial King raised his head up and asked in the air as he scratched the back of his head. Although there was nobody left in the hall, a voice came ringing to his ears. Yeon-woo would have been surprised if he heard the voice. It was the same voice he heard when he traversed the Hohounmujin. It was the voice of the Psychic Medium who, along with the Martial King, was one of the emotional pillars of the One-horned tribe, and also the leader of the Cheonglam family. You think hes really the one? The constellations say so. Now, have I ever been wrong on my predictions? Of course not. The Martial King shook his head. As she said, their current Psychic Medium had never made a false prediction. It was also thanks to her that the One-horned tribe had been able to reach this prosperous age. For now, well just have to keep an eye on him and see if its him or not. Even if he isnt, we still have time to look for the other one. I guess youre right. Besides, take a look at what he has done. He broke through our Hohounmujin without any external aid, and he has won Edoras favor. Dont you think he has proven enough of his potential already? The Martial King nodded. He himself had also been surprised when he heard there was someone who crossed through their Hohounmujinthough only half of itall by himself. Anyway, it must be him, then? The one who is blessed by Death. The Martial King spoke while stroking his chin. His eyes seemed to be filled with greed. I kind of want to try and teach him. Are you going to take him as a disciple? The Martial King nodded with a broad smile. If possible, yes. Chapter 98 One-horned tribe (8) *Doong* *Doong* The beating of drums echoed around the town square. The tribesmen rose from their seats and danced around the bonfire along with the beat as they raised their glasses full of liquor high up in the air. After Yeon-woos battle with Jang finished, the One-horned tribe decided to hold a small welcome ceremony in honor of their new guest. But seeing them enjoying the ceremony more than himself, it seemed like they wanted to enjoy the last bit of peace before the war, rather than to actually welcome Yeon-woo. Even the Martial King told them to forget about the war and just enjoy the ceremony today. *Doong* *Doong* It seems like everyone here is always so full of smiles. Yeon-woo thought as he watched peoples cheerful expressions. This kind of atmosphere doesnt agree with me. Yeon-woo couldnt wait to leave the ceremony. But knowing that the ceremony was held for him, he couldnt be absent from it. The only thing he could do was to sit in his place and wish for time to go by quickly as he watched the people enjoying the festivity. As Yeon-woo looked around the town square, he noticed different groups of villagers, each of them enjoying different activities. Not only people were dancing around the campfire, but there were also some holding drinking competitions, some selling food and so on. But he wasnt interested in any of that, save for one thing. In one corner of the square not far from Yeon-woo, there was a group of people engaging in a fighting competition. What caught his attention was that they werent fighting with any weapon or armor and instead were competing with only their bodies. A lot of people got injured and some even had their nose or arm broken, but the most interesting thing was that people were still laughing throughout the whole competition. Wrestling, was it? The wrestling of the One-horned tribe was very similar to the one in the Earth, except for the fact that the participants here possessed inhuman strength. It was indeed the culture of a race that loved and honored fighting. But it wasnt their culture that amazed Yeon-woo the most, but instead, their way of fighting. Their every motion is swift and concise, and their usage of mana is very efficient. Yeon-woo started to watch them using his Draconic Eyes. The flow of each motion, their utilization of mana, the differences in their thoughts and decisions, and every other element that involved combat which he couldnt see when fighting with Jang came into his head. Interestingly enough, the mana in each persons bodies flowed in different ways, and the effects also varied based on the shape of such flow. So this is what Mugong is. Yeon-woo felt a strong thirst. A thirst for knowledge of the Mugong. Even though Yeon-woo had obtained a copious amount of mana through the consumption of various Elixirs, the problem was that he didnt know how to use it efficiently. If I could make any of their Mugong my own, Id be able to increase the output of my Magic Circuit at least several times fold. As Yeon-woo watched the wrestling competition with eager eyes, So its you, the new guy who just arrived today. Someone came to a stand in front of Yeon-woo, blocking his view. Yeon-woo raised his head with a frown. The person standing in front of him was a human male with a large frame and a shaggy beard which made him look like some kind of bandit. Though it was his first time meeting a human in this village, Yeon-woo kept glaring at the man without showing any interest. The mans face distorted with fury from Yeon-woos reaction. Havent you heard that there are others staying in this village? How can you make a senior come to find a subordinate? Only then did Yeon-woo realize the mans identity. He must be one of the guests staying in the village. Yeon-woo heard that there were nine other players staying as guests in the village. The only thing he hadnt heard was that there would be someone who would come to bother him with stuff about seniors and subordinates. It was funny how a guest like him could talk about hierarchy and try to discipline another guest for being a senior. *Sneer* Yeon-woo couldnt help but let out a sneer at his ridiculousness. Did you just laugh? Move it. I cant see anything because of you. The moment the man was about to spat out cuss words at Yeon-woo, Is there any problem? He was stopped by Edoras voice coming from behind him. The man turned his head with a slightly strained look and ran into Edoras cold eyes. No, theres no problem I just came to say hello to the new. Im sorry but I will be guiding him around, so I dont think he will be needing your help. And I believe you can exchange greetings afterward. Now, would you mind leaving us, please? Which basically meant Get out. The man watched the two with one end of his lips twitching and soon walked away as he threw a furious glare. You didnt have to do that. Yeon-woo said to Edora who seated herself next to him, without giving a single look towards the man. Edora sighed in response. I know, but I didnt want to cause a scene and ruin your welcome ceremony. Edora said as she handed over a glass of wine to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo reluctantly, but at the same time gladly, accepted the glass she offered. The glass was filled with wine brewed by the One-horned tribe. A kind of sweet smell lingered in his nose for a while. His name is Brock, and his nickname is Black Bull. Hes from the 30th floor, just like Jang, which also means that he was hired by Jang. I see. Yeon-woo answered flatly. He could understand why he was so eager to discipline him, but he couldnt care less about what he thought of him. Noticing Yeon-woos discomfort, Edora quickly changed the subject. Oh, by the way, we had your egg transported safely to where the elders are. Thank you for your help. No, please, dont thank us. Were the ones who should be grateful to you. You probably dont know how their eyes shined when they heard the news. Before the ceremony started, Yeon-woo was called by the council of elders to the boardroom. There, the elders asked him if he was okay with leaving his egg with the elders while he was participating in the war. Though, it was closer to begging than asking. It had been a long time since they witnessed something that stimulated their curiosity. Something such as an egg that could possibly hatch a Legendary Beast like a Void Dragon. For the elders who had only been sitting in the boardroom killing time, his egg came like a sweet rain amid a drought. So, the elders asked him if they could do some research on his egg while it was with them. Of course, without harming the egg or anything of the sort. Theyve already gone and checked the quantity of several herbs and medicinal plants in our storage room. It looks like they want to try and apply all sorts of Elixirs on your egg. Can you imagine what kind of great beast will come out of your egg? You think so? And for a long time, Edora spent her time with Yeon-woo talking about things they missed after their sudden farewell. Yeon-woo was told some of the underlying reasons for the One-horned tribes participation in the war, and Edora got to know what Yeon-woo went through on the 11th floor. The fact that she was having this kind of chat with Yeon-woo and to think that such a cold-hearted person like him stood up for her and Phante made her happy. It made her feel reassured to know how much Yeon-woo cared for them. But then, when she recalled the moment when Yeon-woo proudly announced himself as their big brother, she couldnt stop her face from blushing. Will I ever see him stand up for us like that again? As she tried to calm down her beating heart, Edora slowly turned her head towards Yeon-woo and took a peek at his face. His indifferent eyes were fixed onto the bonfire in front of him. I wish I could see him without his mask. Seeing Yeon-woos mask, Edora was curious to know how he would look without his mask. However, she decided not to ask, because she could tell there was a story behind that mask. If so, it was only correct to wait until he trusted her enough to open his heart to her. By the way, wheres Phante? But sometimes, this kind of insensitive side of him made her a little sad too. Hell be busy for a while. Its been decided that he will be taking the leading position for this Kuram siege. He is probably sweating over the massive amount of studying he has to do for that. Surely, Phante wasnt cut out for doing brain-intensive work. A faint smile flickered around Yeon-woos lips as he imagined Phante trying to study something with his giant body seated in front of a table. Hmm I dont remember you having this chain before. Edora then asked about the chain wound around Yeon-woos arm as she began to examine it with glittering eyes. Only then did Yeon-woo remember the favor he wanted to ask her. He had completely forgotten about it because of the flurry of events that happened nonstop. Actually, theres something I need you to do about this chain and bracelet. What is it? Could you take a look at this item with your Insight? Oh? What kind of information do you want to know? Just tell me anything you can find from this item. There seem to be some secrets hidden inside this artifact, but I couldnt figure them out in my capacity. Edora then inspected his bracelet with narrowed eyes. A metal chain with a smooth black surface reflecting light like obsidian. Even with just a rough inspection, she could see it was an extraordinary artifact. I hope she can find out something new. In fact, Yeon-woo didnt want to show his new artifacts to Edora. To be exact, he didnt want to show them to other players. The artifacts alluding to gods names were rare artifacts that even rankers couldnt easily get their hands on. And if other players found out that such a great artifact was in the hands of a player on the 11th floor, it was obvious that he would be targeted by lots and lots of players and clans. What Yeon-woo wanted to attract was their attention, not their swords. Therefore, he wrapped up Aegis in scraps of leather to make it look like a normal shield. But for the Black Bracelet, which wouldnt come off his arm, there was nothing he could do about it. Thats why I need to know what this is. It helps in controlling the Spirit Familiars, but I need to know if theres a way to take it off. Besides, if he could know more about the artifact, he should be able to figure out more ways to utilize it. The more I see it, the more it looks like a handcuff. The Black Bracelet reminded him of a torture instrument that people of the past used to tie down prisoners. Even in the information window, it said it was a chain that bound the Black King in the abyss. I think Edora opened her mouth after a long time of inspection. This is a handcuff, also a very old one. So it was a handcuff. Its a reward you got after clearing the 10th floor, isnt it? Correct. Yeon-woo nodded. He did not bother explaining about the Olympus Treasury. It wasnt exactly a lie either since the bracelet did change after clearing the 10th floors trial. Edora continued as she touched the chain a couple of times. About the material it looks like its made out of Divine Iron. Divine Iron? But can it be? I heard theres only a tiny amount of that material left in The Tower. Theres no way theres an artifact entirely made out of it Edora muttered to herself and shook her head. Okay, Ill first tell you what I know for sure. This artifact is a handcuff, and yes, it was an item used to bind down prisoners a very long time ago. It seems like the ones bound by these handcuffs were very vicious criminals who required this kind of restraints to keep them under control. And in regards to the material, I think I need to do more research to know exactly what it is. Then Edora began to ask Yeon-woo a few questions. Can you use it? Yes, but only a part of the options are available. There are more sealed options though. Its probably because its incomplete. Incomplete? Yes, Im not sure, but I dont think that the handcuff is the only part of that artifact. Yeon-woo recalled the description of the Black Bracelet. It said that the Black Kings resentment had corrupted the three ???s. It seemed like Edora was on the right track. So? Judging by the shape of the joints, there must be at least two more parts to this artifact. I think the remaining options will be revealed when you find the missing parts. Yeon-woo clenched his fist. Edoras explanation continued. As far as I know, there are three kinds of instruments that were used to bind a prisoner. The first is a handcuff like the one you are wearing right now. Edora first pointed at his wrist. The second is a fetter. Then she pointed at his ankle. And the last one is a pillory. And lastly, she pointed at his neck. I believe those are the three parts of the artifact. I see. Yeon-woo nodded gravely. Three parts. Although he couldnt find out everything about the Black Bracelet, this alone was a great help for Yeon-woo. He thought it had been a good idea to ask Edoras opinion on it. There were two remaining parts, also two sealed optioned waiting to be unlocked. Looking at the two numbers that matched, he became confident that he was on the right path. Yeon-woo couldnt wait to see what kind of amazing skill the artifact would grant him once it regained its original form. The question is, where do I find the other parts? Yeon-woo once again asked Edora, in hopes that someone as learned as she might know the answer. Have you heard about someone named the Black King? Edora asked back tilting her head. Hmm? The Black King? Is that name associated with this artifact? Yes. The name of the artifact itself is Despair of the Black King. Im sorry I havent heard that name before. Theres the word king in his name, so I suppose he was one of the Lord from the past Besides, if he was someone who could create this kind of artifact, then he definitely was not an ordinary person. However, Instead of looking disappointed, Edora said with a determined look. Dont worry. We have a lot of old data stored in our library, so Ill ask the elders for permission to access them. Im sure they will gladly grant you permission. But by any chance Yeon-woo tried to say something, but Edora broke into a smile as if she knew what Yeon-woo was about to say. I know what youre trying to ask. You dont want this information to get into other peoples ears, right? You dont have to worry about that either. You know what they say, a wise man knows how to hold his tongue. Yeon-woo couldnt help but laugh at how quick-witted she was. Yes, that too, but I have one more favor to ask of you. Yeon-woo paused for a second and shifted his gaze towards where the wrestling competition was taking place. I want to learn how to use your tribes Mugong. Do you think thats possible? Chapter 99 One-horned tribe (9) You want to learn Mugong? Edoras eyes widened in reaction to the unexpected request. Yeon-woo nodded calmly. However, even as he asked, he knew that his chances were low. Mugong was a technique unique to the One-horned tribe. His brother also stated in the diary that the One-horned tribe was very reluctant to pass their skills to outsiders. Numerous rankers tried to acquire Mugong, but barely any of them succeeded. Of course, there have been players who were granted skill tomes as a form of appreciation, such as those with close connections with the One-horned tribe or those who spent a long time helping the tribe as guests, but even for them, it was strictly prohibited to hand over the tomes to other people. For that reason, Edora couldnt easily answer his request. After some time, Edora finally opened her mouth. Ill ask father first thing in the morning, but I cant say for sure if he will allow it. Dont worry too much about it. Its okay if he doesnt. It was only after Yeon-woo answered with a nod that Edora let out a sigh of relief. Because if not, I can still try to learn Mugong by myself. Yeon-woo recalled the Hohounmujin. Thanks to his previous experience of escaping the Hohounmujin, Yeon-woo already understood the basic mechanisms behind Jinbup. The only reason why he hadnt tried to apply it to his Magic Circuit was simply that there was a big difference between understanding and implementing. It would not only take a long time but would also be accompanied by a fair share of risks. But if the Martial King refused to teach him Mugong, he would have to start by reconstructing his Magic Circuit. Ive got lots of examples to take note from. He could find people with Mugong everywhere in this village. Using theirs as examples, he would be able to create a Mugong of his own. With those thoughts in mind, Yeon-woo licked his lips in anticipation. * * * Cain wants to learn Mugong? The Martial King closed the book he was reading and raised his chin to look at Edora with his eyes narrowed. Huhu. I see someone is trying to win a boys favor. A slight furrow formed between Edoras brows, but knowing that she was the one who was asking for a favor, she put on a feigned smile. Hes a possible candidate for the Yin Sword. Oh, you have such a favorable view of him? Dont pretend you dont understand, father. I know youre thinking the same as me. Edoras eyes emitted a mysterious glow. It was Insight. The Martial King raised his hands in defeat, knowing that his lies couldnt escape her eyes. I wonder who brought you up. Yeah, I sometimes ask myself the same question, father. Haha, okay, okay. The Martial King burst into laughter. Youre right. Cain, that kid has great potential. And he has some guts too. I can see how he could hoard everything in the tutorial. Most of the rankers had yet to pay attention to the appearance of the Hoarder, they regarded him as just one of many outstanding novices that appears every now and then. But unlike them, the Martial King knew fully well about Yeon-woos accomplishments. At first, the Martial King had one of his men investigate Yeon-woo just to see what kind of player his children were following behind. But as he went through Yeon-woos records, he realized that not a single thing he did was trivial. He joined the tutorial a week after it began, sped through it in only three weeks, triumphed over several outstanding rookies including his children, Kahn, Doyle, and Vyram, becoming the final winner of that round and single-handedly destroying Arangdan during that period. In addition to consuming the Neidan of Akashas Snake and breaking every single record up till this point, he also managed to breach their Hohounmujin. He had skills, intelligence, perseverance, but above all, charisma. He had the ability to become stronger, to become something greater. A player with such great talent was hard to find even among the One-horned tribe, so the Martial King wanted to keep him by his side. He wanted to take him as his disciple and have him marry his daughter. But there was a reason why he couldnt do as he wished. It was because of Yeon-woos eyes. His eyes They arent the eyes of someone who can be tied to one place. By staring into his eyes, the Martial King remembered someone from his memory. The one who he had to let go because they had bigger ambitions. The one who was now lost forever. This time, he didnt want to miss it. But bonding wasnt something that could be forced. However, fortunately for him, the opportunity presented itself. If that was the case, then it was worth a try. The Martial King smiled broadly. Uhm So, is that a yes? Nope. Then But under some conditions, yes Then, the Martial King suddenly threw away his playful smile and began to speak in a serious tone. Now, Edora. Yes. You know the restrictions the successor of the Psychic Medium is under, right? Yes, father. You are the only one who has achieved the long-cherished wish of our tribe, attaining Insight. And soon, you will be taking the seat of our tribes Psychic Medium. Once you do, every word you say and every decision you make will not be taken lightly, and there will be people who will want to challenge you. So now, I am going to put your decision to test. If you want Cain to learn Mugong, he will have to prove whether he is worthy of it or not. I understand, father, and I am sure he will be able to pass with ease. Edora nodded gravely. Her eyes were filled with determination. The Martial King looked at his daughter with a sorrowful face. The Martial King felt sorry for his daughter. She, who had to learn how to be mature and responsible from a very early age because of her position, knowing that she would later have to bear a heavy responsibility on her shoulders and tread on a thorny path. * * * When the ceremony ended, Yeonwoo slowly walked along the path that Edora had signaled him. I hope it works out. He didnt have high hopes, but something about Martial King told him he wouldnt refuse his request. Theres something he wants from me. Yeon-woo didnt know what exactly it was that the Martial King wanted. He just had a vague feeling that the Martial King would grant him what he wanted in return for it. By the way. Yeon-woo ran his hand down the chain and bracelet with his left hand. The metal felt surprisingly cold against the tips of his fingers. Is this really made out of Divine Iron? The words he heard Edora murmuring when she was examining the bracelet stuck in his mind ever since. Divine Iron. Just as there are several kinds of herbs that could be used to create Elixirs, there are also numerous types of metals that can be used to forge artifacts. Among all these metals, Divine Iron is said to be the very best. An iron that can greatly boost the power of an artifact by having just a tiny piece of it in it. But just as how powerful the Divine Iron is said to be, it is also very rare, to the point where there is almost no one in The Tower that has seen the material in person. And because of that fact, many believe the Divine Iron is being hoarded by All For One, and also many doubt the existence of the iron itself. But no matter what the rumors say, I know that Divine Iron exists. Because that goddamned sword that got me into this mess contained Divine Iron. It was the material of the very sword that had hurt his brother in the past. Just by having a minimal amount of that material in it, the sword had been powerful enough to inflict his brother a mortal wound with a single stab of it. But if what Edora said was true, the bracelet he was wearingno, the whole artifact was composed of that same Divine Iron. This means that the Black Kings bindings were entirely made out of Divine Iron. But If he was that strong, how come no one knows about him? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes as he brought the Black Bracelet close to his eyes. The light reflected against the surface of the chain shifted from different angles. I guess the only way to know who the Black King is is by collecting all the other parts. Yeon-woo lowered his arm. For now, there was no point in agonizing over it. And just as Yeon-woo stopped thinking about the bracelet, he arrived at the annex located on the outskirts of the village. The room assigned to him was the second room on the third floor. He was going to unpack his baggage and get some rest and call it a day. However, when he opened the door to his room, a man was sitting on his bed with his legs crossed. It was the guy that had picked a fight with him back at the ceremony. Brock, was it? Hey, new guy. What are you doing wandering around so late at night? The concept of guest of the One-horned tribe was a bit unique. Although the One-horned tribe was notorious for being very reserved, their village wasnt completely closed off to outsiders. Once in a while, they would let guests into their village. But of course, there was a certain standard to become a guest. It was whether or not they would be beneficial to the development of the One-horned tribe. If an outsider had something their tribe could learn from, they rather welcomed them into the village. In other words, if someone was staying as a guest inside this village, it meant that the player had at least one area in which they had considerable expertise. In that sense, Brock must be an expert too. But in Yeon-woos eyes, Brock was just a pretentious, unremarkable, and incompetent idiot. Of course, it might be different when it came to his area of expertise, but Yeon-woo just did not care. I dont want to bother with his antics anymore. Yeon-woo slowly walked up to Brock without saying a word. Wh, what are you? Brock hurriedly brought his hand to his halberds shaft. Yeon-woo raised his fist high and, *Puck* * * * In one corner of the room, Brock was kneeling with his two arms raised in the air. He had bruises on both sides of his eyes like a panda, and his face was covered in tears and snot. I, Im sorry. It seemed like he couldnt speak properly with his two front teeth broken. After having Brock kneel for another minute, Yeon-woo ordered him to explain why hed been trying to get on his nerves. As expected, he confessed that he got a request from the Baekseon family to avenge Jang. Not just that, but he said that he was planning to put Yeon-woo under him and order him around like a servant. Other than that, he didnt have anything in mind. Feeling tired, Yeon-woo kicked him out of his room and went to bed right away. The next morning, Yeon-woo got up from his bed and walked out of the room as soon as the sun rose. On the first floor, Brock was mopping the floor of the lobby area. He looked rather miserable trying to wipe a smudge off of the floor with his eyes still black and blue from the last nights incident. It seemed like he had been doing this kind of chores for some time. He must have thought he could be free of those chores now that a new guy was here, but it didnt go as planned. A little further down, there was a dining room directly connected to the lobby area. The first thing he saw was a variety of breakfast dishes laid on top of a large table. And as he shifted his gaze to the inner side of the room, Yeon-woo was able to find a few of the guests sitting on a stool at the bar counter. There was one busy having breakfast, another enjoying a cup of coffee, and the other two chatting with each other. Interestingly, the guests in the dining room were all from different races. An Elf, an Anthromorph and is that a Halfling? Yeon-woo even recognized a couple of them from his brothers diary. The coffee-drinking sorcerer and the endlessly-chattering Halfling. Those are Travia and Sylon. They were famous rankers known as the Electro Master and the Chanting Hammer. Both of them had disappeared back when Arthia was still thriving. People had been wondering where they had gone, and it seemed like they had been in this village all along. When Yeon-woo began to walk down the stairs, all of those in the dining room paused and looked towards Yeon-woo. All sorts of emotions seemed to cross their eyes. But Yeon-woo ignored their gazes and walked down to the lobby. He wasnt going to make friends with them anyway. Oh, h, hello. D, did you have a good sleep last night? Brock stammered out a greeting as he moved out of Yeon-woos way. Yeon-woo, ignoring him, grabbed a piece of bread from the dining room and left the building right away. Good morning, Oraboni. Edora was waiting for him outside. So, how did it go? Hmph, is that the first thing that comes to your mind when you see me? Edora pouted with a disappointed look but soon broke into a pretty smile. It went pretty well. He even gave you permission to enter the bronze-tier Skill Archive. Skill Archive? Basically, its a library where we keep the tomes of all Mugongs we have ever created. ! Yeon-woo unknowingly clenched his fist. He could see that King Mu cared much more for him than I had thought. The Skill Archive is divided into four categories based on the power of the Mugong they contain, and they are rated as iron, bronze, silver, and gold. We dont usually allow outsiders into the bronze-tier archive and above, but A grin spread across her face. Our father seems to care a lot about you, Oraboni. Even our elders unanimously approved that decision. They said they were glad that they could finally give you something in return. The image of the Martial King came into Yeon-woos mind. I really want to know what hes planning. But But? He attached a condition. Condition? Edora nodded with a distressed look. Father ordered you to study the skill tomes and find enlightenment by yourself, without the help of other people. And he said there will be a test after four days. Edoras voice got lower as she finished her sentence. Mugong was not a skill that could be easily taught. It was a skill created to suit the people of the One-horned tribe. Moreover, the way Mugong used mana was different from the typical way of using mana in The Tower. Therefore, Mugong was not something that one could learn by oneself. However, the Martial King specifically prohibited him from getting other peoples help. But if you pass the test, father has promised that he will teach you Mugong during the period of war. ! *Ding* [Sudden Quest / Martial Kings Test] Description: The king of the One-horned tribe, Nayu, sees great potential in you and wishes to test you. Teach yourself a new way to use your Mana Circuit by creating your own Mugong. Time limit: 4 days Rewards: 1. Lessons from the Martial King 2. Eight Extremes Fist Skill Tome [1] 3. The right to inherit Yin Sword + ??? [1] Palgukkwon / Baji Quan / Rake Fist / https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bajiquan Chapter 100 One-horned tribe (10) A quest window appeared in front of Yeon-woos eyes. Eight Extremes Fist? Yin Sword? Although he didnt know what those two rewards were, the fact that he would be able to study Mugong under the Martial King already made the quest very appealing. But just as how attractive it appeared, the difficulty of the quest was also downright outrageous. Create a Mugong within four days? How the hell? Teaching himself a Mugongthough he had already considered it as plan Bwas a task impossible to accomplish within just a few days. But despite this, Yeon-woo just clenched his fists, Well, Im going to have to make the impossible possible. Because anyone in The Tower would kill for a quest like this. Besides, Yeon-woo could tell that this quest was the Martial Kings way of showing favor. He couldnt just ignore it. Yeon-woo accepted the quest with a nod. Edora looked at him with a look of concern, but Yeon-woos determined eyes were burning brighter than ever. Now, where do I go? * * * This is the Skill Archive. Yeon-woo was guided to a group of buildings located at the far end of the village. The Skill Archive was undeniably the largest of all the structures in the village. Four gigantic buildings were standing in a row, and the entrance was guarded by powerful warriors. Despite being escorted by Edora, Yeon-woo still had to go through a thorough inspection before being allowed to enter the archive. Were standing in front of the iron-tier Skill Archive. The one behind is the bronze-tier archive. You may freely read any book contained inside these two, but whatever you do, do not enter the other two archives. Edora sincerely requested of him not to stray from those two buildings, adding that even the royal family members could be executed for entering a prohibited area. Paying heed to Edoras explanation, Yeon-woo walked through the entrance of the archive. And as soon as he stepped inside the archive, Whoa! An exclamation of astonishment escaped Yeon-woos lips. In front of him was the main hall connected to several endlessly long isles filled with bookshelves. And above him, he could see at least four more stories, which without a doubt had a similar structure to the first floor, all connected through a spiral staircase. Yeon-woo was overwhelmed by the immense amount of books. It was proof of the long history of the One-horned tribe in The Tower. According to our history, the Skill Archive was built when Soho, the founder of the One-horned tribe, brought our ancestors to the world of The Tower. In this archive, we have all sorts of documents ranging from the skill tomes of all the Mugongs that our kind has created, to some magic scrolls, alchemy manuals, and many other ancient books. Throughout her explanation of the Skill Archive, Edoras voice was filled with a sense of pride. Although Yeon-woo was nodding along as she explained, he couldnt help but feel devastated. How many books are there in here? Even at a rough estimate, this place contained millions of books. Undeniably, some of these books were worth reading, but the overall majority of them were just miscellaneous books. Even if he somehow managed to filter out all the worthless books, he would still have to waste a copious amount of time selecting books that would help him create his Mugong. And to top it all, this was just one out of two archives that he had access to. Noticing Yeon-woos agony, Edora spoke in a worried tone. Oraboni, Im. Dont be sorry. I know you cant help me. Im already grateful for what youve done for me. If it werent for you, I wouldnt be able to even enter this archive. Yeon-woo rolled up his sleeves. Even now, time was ticking fast. He had to get started as soon as possible. For now. Yeon-woo first cast two skills before scouring through the books. [Combat Will] [Draconic Eyes] Just then, time around him started to slow down, and the world was soon filled with flaws. I wont be able to go through all these books in just four days. No, even if I had a lot of time, looking into every single one of them would take me a lifetime. Thankfully, Yeon-woo had an expedient he could resort to. The ones that are invaluable must have been used by lots of people. Objects that have gone through several hands had lingering wills accumulated inside. Which means, there will be lots of flaws concentrated on the important ones. And just as he expected, a few of the books on the shelves appeared to have considerably large amounts of flaws compared to the others. Yeon-woo swiftly picked the good books out of the lot. While most of the books he grabbed looked very old and badly thumbed, some of them were surprisingly new or had been well preserved. Despite having only wandered around one section of the archive, Yeon-woo had already drawn over three thousand books. After laying them all out on the floor, Yeon-woo began to skim through the titles and pick the books that he required. The ones I need are Inner Cultivation manuals. That leaves the ones about Weapon Mastery and Footwork out of the equation. After discarding those, the pile had been reduced to around a hundred books. Yeon-woo then plumped down onto the floor and began reading the books in earnest. The first one he picked was the one that revealed the most amount of flaws. However, Naegong? Hyul? And what are these Gimaek and Danjeon all about? Yeon-woo couldnt understand a single thing due to the use of terms he had never heard before. It seemed like the One-horned tribes closed society lead them to utilize terms that were different from those commonly used in The Tower. If I cant understand it, Ill just have to memorize it. Yeon-woo decided to shift his focus and memorize the whole book. Even if he couldnt comprehend some of the words and concepts described in the book, he still had several books left to read. If he kept encountering the same words in different sentences, hed soon be able to guess their meanings. Fortunately, Yeon-woos ability to memorize things had been greatly enhanced due to Combat Will. . Realizing that Yeon-woo was completely absorbed, Edora slowly moved up to Yeon-woos side to see what kind of book he was reading. When she skimmed through the titles of the books piled up next to him, she was so surprised she almost let out a gasp. How did he only pick out those things? All of them were books recommended for children to establish a foundation for Mugong. What made her even more surprised was the book that Yeon-woo was currently reading. Is that the Tendon Transformation Scripture? Has that book always been here? How did he even pick that one out? Did he have knowledge of Mugong beforehand? A series of questions popped inside Edoras head. Yeon-woos choice of books was just unbelievable. The Tendon Transformation Scripture was a Mugong known as the most basic of basics, the foundation for all Mugongs including Inner Cultivation, Weapon Mastery, and Footwork. By learning this Mugong one could train both the outside and inside of the body. It first transformed ones body by expelling the bodys impurities, strengthening the muscles, and hardening the bones and joints. And then, it opened up the channels for mana to flow, bringing about a natural harmony between the body() and mind(). Therefore, the Tendon Transformation Scripture would become ones most solid foundation for learning different Mugongs, if and only if one could master it. However, Edora thought that it could also become a drawback, for it would take too much time to master. And that was also the reason why many young warriors were reluctant to learn this Mugong. Theyd rather read other skill tomes that were easy to learn and would make them stronger in a shorter period. Since most Mugongs were created based on the Tendon Transformation Scripture, the basic teachings of it were also included in other Mugongs which were more efficient and powerful. So nowadays, the Tendon Transformation Scripture was considered to be a relic of a by-gone era. But Edora knew something that others didnt know. Even though it would take a lot of time to establish ones foundation, a body that was honed with the Tendon Transformation Scripture could take in other Mugongs very quickly and naturally. The problem is hes too short on time. It could become poison for him right now. But then again, hes only referring to it to create his own Mugong, so it might not be a big of a problem. Edora only watched Yeon-woo with concerned eyes. * * * After Yeon-woo finished reading the Tendon Transformation Scripture, he quickly brought his hand to another skill tome. In the meantime, he quickly organized the Mugong he had just read inside his head. The words that he didnt know the meaning of kept hovering in his mind, but he still only had a rough comprehension of them. Having more content is not necessarily better. Creating a large and robust vessel is a must before filling it in. In my case, the content would be mana, and the vessel would be my Magic Circuit. For Yeon-woo, who had only been thinking solely about the amount of mana, the teachings written in the Tendon Transformation Scripture were eye-opening. It makes sense. After all, Ive only been trying to increase the amount of mana I have, and I didnt think of enlarging my Magic Circuit. Ive been relying only on my Dragon Body which I believed would be completed soon. Yeon-woo clasped tightly on the skill tome he was holding. But now that its progress has stopped, I need to focus on strengthening my Mana Circuit first. [You have acquired new knowledge regarding your Mana Circuit. You will now be able to control mana more easily.] [Magic Power has increased by 2 points.] [Magic Power has increased by 1 point.] [Mana Circuit skill proficiency skill has increased. 19.3%] Lets focus on Magic Circuit for now. The rest will follow naturally. Of course, there wasnt anything he could do about it right now. Magic Circuit was a special power that was originally granted to Draconic species only. Strengthening such power was something that had never been done throughout The Towers history. From here on, Yeon-woo was treading on an untrodden path. With that thought in mind, Yeon-woo continued reading the books. Once he finished the next book, he quickly started reading another one, and after finishing that one, he once again grabbed a new book Yeon-woo kept on reading endlessly. At first, reading one book required quite a lot of time for him, but the more books he finished reading, the faster his reading speed became. Not only the speed but his understanding regarding the difficult terminologies also showed improvement. Danjeon is the Dantian[1], Naegong is mana, Gimaek is mana channel, and Wongi is mana stream.[2] Inner Cultivation focuses on drawing mana from Wongi, the stream of mana flowing in the atmosphere, through breathing and storing it inside ones body. There are various channels spread throughout the body in which mana can move through, and the way that mana flows can differ based on the Inner Cultivation method that one utilizes. The parts that control the flow of mana are called Hyul, acupoints. They are located at different points of the mana channels, and they can open and close the channels like a dam. Yeon-woo began to apply the knowledge he had acquired to his Magic Circuit. In a Magic Circuit, there is no such thing as an acupoint. Mana just flows like a river. It should have been obvious since the Draconic species can wield mana at will. But Im different. I need something like acupoints in my Magic Circuit. Lets call them Cores. If I can create these Cores in every corner of my mana channels and control them at will Yeon-woos eyes emitted a hopeful glow. He seemed to have found a new path. A path to create his own Mugong. I will also be able to control mana at will! [You have established a new concept of Magic Circuit. You have pioneered a new field that the Draconic species have yet to explore.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 15,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 10,000 additional Karma.] [You have acquired a new trait Mana-friendly.] [Magic Power has increased by 10 points.] [Magic Power has increased by 15 points.] [You have acquired a new title Pioneer.] [Strength has increased by 10 points] [Dexterity has increased by 15 points.] [You have acquired a new title Blessed by Mana.] [A new skill Mana Control has been created.] Several waves of messages filled Yeon-woos view. And [The Gods and Demons of the 98th floor have started to look at you with curiosity.] [1] literally translates as Cinnabar Field or Elixir Field. Refers to the region in the body where a persons Qi is concentrated. There are technically three dantians, but these novels simplify the concept and only use the lower dantian (located three finger widths below and two finger widths behind the navel). [2] qi = mana in this novel. Chapter 101 Yeon-woos eyes suddenly became bigger. The gods and demons of the 98th floor are interested in me? The 98th floor was an unknown territory that many players targeted for thousands of years to no avail. After Allforone settled on the 77th floor for unknown reasons, no one has ever been able to climb higher than that floor. the Red Dragon Clan endlessly gathered on the 76th floor to bring Allforone down from his position, but they never succeededhowever, although the floors above the 77th remained a mystery, there were clues to guess what was on those floors. One of these clues was the 98th floor. The masters of the apostles who were a large portion of the rankers. The base where gods and demons resided. Gods and demons used a secret method to see what happened beneath the 77th floor. And if there was a player that caught their eye, they would present the player with more power, or the position of an apostle. But none of these higher beings completely left the 98th floor. Players thought it was because if they descended, their spiritual pressure would destroy the lower floors, so the gods and demons stayed on the 98th floor. Nevertheless, these gods and demons would use various methods to manifest their power in the lower floors to demonstrate their presence. A good example was Hermes, who showed interest in Yeon-woo. And another method was by messages, like right now. But even if they do contact players in the lower floor, its very rare. At most, two people have ever been contacted. Even Jeong-woo never received this kind of message. Is this how unique the theory of Cores is? All he had done was combine the knowledge of the One-horned tribe with his Magic Circuit to create a new theory. But the message didnt pop up again, and Yeon-woo no longer had any clues to make new guesses as to why they were interested in him. However, he was sure of one thing. The path I found. its the right one. Even the gods were shocked that he had found this path. The theory of natural flow of mana using Cores. It fit exactly with the hypothesis that Magic Circuit wasnt fit for humans. If so.. Yeon-woo smirked. Since he had found the path, he only had to continue forward. Yeon-woo organized the piled information inside his head. He finished interpreting the important sections, determined what other information he needed, and forgot about the sections he didnt need. The Draconic species were one that sought the truth. They would obviously have a colossal amount of knowledge gathered throughout the duration of their existence and no human could ever catch up to their uses of the brain. Yeon-woo collected these characteristics from his Draconic Eyes and poured all his concentration on thinking. His head heated up. It felt as if his brain was burning from all the work. [Combat Wills skill proficiency is rapidly increasing. 27,28. 35,36%] [New knowledge has been obtained. The application of Magic Circuit is being created.] [Your vessel has grown.] [The acquisition of new knowledge and growth of your soul has been confirmed. The paused progress of succession has continued. 99.5%, 99.6%.] Yeon-woo focused like there was no tomorrow. How much time had passed? When Yeon-woo opened his eyes, he could see that the sun had already set after looking out the window. Oraboni.? Edora thought she might be a nuisance to Yeon-woo, so she had been quietly looking on for several hours. She followed him up as he stood up. He seemed to be in a dangerous state, like he would collapse any moment. But. His eyes Edora held her breath the moment she looked into Yeon-woos eyes. Right now, Yeon-woo didnt seem like Yeon-woo. She felt she would get hurt if she got closer. As Edora wondered why she was feeling so anxious, she realized where she had seen those eyes before. When father saw his enemiesthats how his eyes were like. When Edora was younger, she was almost kidnapped by the One-horned tribes enemies. The Martial King hurried to save her, and his eyes in front of those enemies were so intense that she could still remember that look. She hadnt known she would see those eyes again. Yeon-woo walked over to the next section like he didnt notice Edora. So far, Yeon-woo had only been in a small part of the huge archives. Yeon-woo once again grabbed all the books he could find and read just enough to get the gist of it. It was like he was possessed by something. His eyes continued to have that intense look. * * * With the new theory, Yeon-woo received three different items. The trait, Mana-friendly The title, Blessed By Mana The skill, Mana Control [Trait: Mana-friendly ()] Provides easier access to the mana stream in the atmosphere. The amount able to be used at once increases from Inner Cultivation, and the recharging speed is faster as well. Every player wanted to accumulate more magic power in their body since the power of the skill differed greatly depending on the amount of magic power. The physique would also get stronger. Yeon-woos amount of magic power suddenly grew to a huge amount thanks to his new trait. And as if that wasnt enough, the amount of time for it to recharge decreased as well. Yeon-woo received a trait that any player would kill for. The same went for the title. [Title: Blessed by Mana] A title earned by understanding a new method to use the Magic Circuit. As the tier of Magic Circuit increased the detachment of mana stream with the body has been connected. However, there is still a limit as it hasnt reached the level of a Draconic species blessed by mana. Effects: Magic Power +15 Magic Circuit skill proficiency +9%. The amount of magic power able to be used at once increases dramatically. You can use magic power of different kinds freely. These new abilities were what Yeon-woo needed the most. Not only did his magic power increase by 15 points, the proficiency of skills increased as well. But Yeon-woos attention was on something else C the fact that he could deal with all kinds of magic power. This means that I can deal with opposite kinds of magic power at the same time. Incompatibilities existed between the kinds of magic power. Fire was weak against water, water against wood, wood against earth, and so on. Like divine power clashing against evil energy. Because of this, players chose one kind of magic power that they used the most, and added other kinds that wouldnt interfere with their main kind. And if they didnt do this, they had to be careful so the incompatible kinds wouldnt clash. This was why Yeon-woo used Aegis and the Black Bracelet separately. The divine power in Aegis was poison for the bracelet. But the moment he got this title, those limits completely disappeared. Of course, he would have to confirm this ability, but he was confident that he was right. This was the power of being blessed by magic power. The Draconic species could do this. They werent limited in the different kinds of magic power and could bend the forces of nature to their will. They touched the truth and moved the world. Yeon-woo wasnt this powerful yet, but he could now step into the territory of being free from the limits of mana. And lastly, the skill. [ Mana Control (⹦)] Rank: DDD- ~SSS+ Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: Pulls in mana from the atmosphere and turns it into magic power. Greater proficiency leads to a faster converting process. The newly manufactured magic power is very pure. *Cloud Formula Through meditation and breathing exercises, purer mana is taken from the atmosphere and absorbed as magic power. *Mana Manifestation Increases output of converted magic power. The efficiency of the output vastly differs with the proficiency of the skill. **The current skill has a rank of DDD-. Please raise the rank through Inner Cultivation. Mana Control was a skill that could make Magic Power productive. Although the current rank of the skill was low, with the creation of Cores and new Inner Cultivation, he wouldnt have to worry about that. Now, he tried to find ways he could use his abilities best He already had the basic infrastructure down. He only needed to finish adding more materials. And those materials Theres plenty here. I can find information I need to in here. This Skill Archive had a lot of stuff. It only had Mugong books that were iron-level, but this was actually good for him. The stronger the basics of Inner Cultivation, the better the materials would be. There was only one thing Yeon-woo was worried about. Something just for Magic Circuit. All he had to do was get information with his Draconic Eyes and interpret that information in a way that was beneficial to him. In a sense, the Tendon Transformation Scripture was perfect for Magic Circuit. Almost like it was a set. The first book he picked up, the Tendon Transformation Scripture, played a big role in setting up the foundation for his new theory of mana. He guessed it was because out of the many to learn from, the Tendon Transformation Scripture specifically taught how to increase purer magic power. [Currently, you have learned 312 different Inner Cultivations. The creation of Inner Cultivation based on the Tendon Transformation Scripture is being made.] [The trait Dragons Knowledge of the hidden Draconic species has been partly applied, and the creation process has sped up.] Anyway. This was how Yeon-woo spent his days and nights in the Skill Archive, not even coming out. He focused solely on reading the theory books. And so one day passed, two days passed, and the third day arrived. During this time, Yeon-woo didnt leave the Skill Archive. And Edora stayed right by Yeon-woos side. He didnt eat nor drink, and everyone outside was worried sick about Yeon-woo. They couldnt convince him to leave even for a small break and thought he would die from overexertion. Yeon-woos black circles came all the way down to his feet, but his eyes were burning up with passion. Edora thought she would be burnt to a crisp from his fiery eyes. A new development occurred after three days had passed. It was after he had come full circle around the entire Skill Archive. He had read so many books by this time that he had lost count of how many he had read, and each of these books were enough to be acknowledged by Edora. *whoosh* Suddenly, the atmosphere around Yeon-Woo changed. It was heavy and unpleasant. Edora knew in an instant that a change had taken place within Yeon-woo. It was something that had happened to her, Phante, and some of the tribe members. Enlightenment. Like when you grab hold of something while walking through a lurking and unpredictable fog. When you completely make Mugong yours. Her thoughts were confirmed when a storm following Yeon-woo was made. As the wind got stronger, the bookshelves nearby shook and books fell like dominoes. The Iron-level Skill Archive trembled side to side. Wondering what was happening inside, the guards outside quickly rushed inside, but one look at Edoras face told them to quietly stay in their places. And a shocked expression spread from face to face as they saw Yeon-woo. They knew that he had already overwhelmingly defeated Jang who had climbed 30 floors, but this strength was one that was only able to be seen from the strongest of their tribe. No, even with all that aside, they were stunned that they could feel a certain depth of Mugong from someone who had just started studying it. Isnt this on the level of Yang Kwang Yi Hyun? This is crazy! Then. *Flash* When Yeon-woo opened his eyes again, a sharp beam of light split his surroundings. The gusts of winds around him settled down. And a horrid stench spread all around. The clothes Yeon-woo were wearing turned dark like the abyss of a black hole. This was because as his body conformed to his new enlightenment, all the waste inside his body had been emitted outside. His mana vein and twelve meridians have been opened! Huh! Its only been three days and alreadythe Eliminal Cleanse? And while a quiet shock was spreading throughout the onlookers. Yeonwoos gaze slowly became subdued. After he pulled in his aura, he almost looked relieved. It was impossible to see his face because of his mask, but his eyes that were once overflowing with fire were now extremely calm. Edora. Yes? His voice was raspy after speaking for the first time in a long while. Edora gazed at Yeon-woo with a surprised face. It was like the person she had looked at for three days had turned into someone else. Although there was a vile stench in the air and her surroundings were a mess with all the bookshelves on the floor, she could only see him. For some reason, the air was hot. The bridge of her nose was slightly red. And in the midst of this strange atmosphere. Yeon-woo calmly asked. Im really hungry. Is there anything to eat? . *Rumble* The sound from Yeon-woos stomach harshly brought her to reality. Chapter 102 Heaven Wing Mana Control Yeon-woo had a sandwich in one hand and a Skill Tome in the other. Now, he felt relaxed enough to carry a conversation with Edora while reading through a book. But a part of him focused his consciousness on his body. After the mana vein was opened, Magic Circuit is operating better than before. [Your body has changed due to the acquisition of new knowledge. Mana looks for new paths to travel and a new circuit is beginning to open.] [3 center circuits have successfully been opened.] [6 large circuits have successfully been opened.] [12 medium circuits have successfully been opened.] [36 small circuits have successfully been opened.] .. [36 new Cores have been created.] [Magic Circuits phase 1 has been completed. Mana is traveling down the newly opened circuits to cleanse the waste in your body.] [The proficiency of Magic Circuit has dramatically increased. 35.1%] [The proficiency of Mana Control has dramatically increased. 9.2%] [Magic Powers stats have increased by 5.] [All elements have increased by 10.] .. [Body improvement has been confirmed. The halted succession process will resume.] [Current Progress: 99.7%] What Yeon-woo had named Core was located in 360 different parts of the body. Yeon-woo chose 36 different locations he thought were most important and tightly compacted mana in those areas so they wouldnt come loose. Because of that, his magic power in Magic Circuit had decreased to 1/5 of its original amount, but the efficiency wasnt even comparable to the old Magic Circuit. This was because it was now possible to control the amount of magic power being used from his Cores. What was impossible before was now possible. Also, he was now able to locate the hidden Magic Circuit. Circuits big and small were tightly knotted up. Some circuits were so small that he wasnt able to feel them if he didnt focus. So far, the amount of magic power he had used was only 20%. What if he was able to use the remaining 80% as well? Then, he would be able to use a colossal amount of magic power and move more efficiently. Yeon-woo decided to open the remaining circuits. He used his Cores without rest. Mana knocked on the doors of the hidden circuits, and slowly began to open these paths. It knocked down obstacles and paved the roads. At first, it was extremely difficult. It wasnt easy to pave new roads. Also, some of Yeon-woos consciousness was focused on the books he was reading. But as time passed, the procession sped up. As he acquired more knowledge, the mana also moved more powerfully so the growth of the circuits was much smoother. Then at one point, there was a sudden explosion. Out of the eight medium circuits that the One-horned Tribe called mana vein, three had opened. Six large circuits connected to the twelve meridians, and the rest of the mana channels opened one by one. 45% of the mana circuits in Yeon-woos body were opened. Eliminal Cleanse naturally followed, emitting the rest of the waste in his body. Thanks to that, he had to take a two-hour shower. But when he returned to the Skill Archive, he felt a lightness in his steps he hadnt felt before. Also, his judgment had improved, so he was able to read the books at a faster rate. Even though he had only set up his mana circuits, his physique changed too. Yeon-woo settled the hunger he felt from his physical changes with a sandwich while reading the rest of the books. The guards who had been observing Yeon-woo from the beginning were looking at him wearily. On the other hand, Edora openly stared at Yeon-woo, whose attention was on the books. How nice would it be if that attention was on her. Of course, she didnt show what she was thinking. Are you done with organizing? Done-ish. Yeon-woo replied, his attention still on the books. So..? About 95%. I still need about 5% more. 5%? Edora almost screamed from shock. Even if it was basic Inner Cultivation, it was still the process of creating an entirely new Mugong. But he was almost finished in 3 days? Someone who had no prior knowledge of Mugong? Actually, Edora thought just understanding the basic terms were good enough. Mugong had such a long history, after all. So Edora was going to help Yeon-woo once he had the basic terms down. No matter how she looked at it, her fathers quest was ridiculous. But in the middle, her mind started to change. She thought Maybe? as she saw Yeon-woo looking at the books. Maybe her father had seen something in Yeon-woo that she hadnt. Now she knew her father was right. Yeon-woo was probably telling the truth that he was almost finished since he didnt joke about such things. What else do you need? Color. ..Pardon? It seems like all Mugong have their own traits, their colors. They all have their own goals. Edora nodded her head. The Tendon Transformation Scripture focused on completing the vessel, and the Third Inner Cultivation focused on taking in the energy from the sky and the earth. And if you went deeper than that, there were Shingong, Magong, and Dokgong. What I created until now is only the very fundamental things. To be precise, it was Inner Cultivation for the Magic Circuit. But he didnt say this. Oh. So To have the use of Mugong it needs to have its own characteristics. But I still dont have those. Edora was lost in thought for a moment. Inner Cultivation changed a lot for a person. What was a characteristic befitting for Yeon-woo? Is there anything you have in mind? Not yet. Then what are you planning on doing? I have to search for that now. Yeon-woo finished his sandwich and placed the book back where he found it. In the Bronze Skill Archive. *** Yeon-woo directly headed to the Bronze Skill Archive. Now there was only one day left. He was planning on finding what he needed in that time. If possible, it would be nice if it improved magic power. If its something thats beneficial to me, it would be the fire or magic type? Yeon-woo was able to be enlightened on many things when he was setting up his Inner Cultivation. Until now, he had only thought of magic power as a ball of energy. However, magic power was able to be used in a variety of different ways. It was a whole new world for him. The concept of mana was too hard for someone who had grown up on Earth. Its not just Mugong. Magic, curses, superpowersthe use of mana is much more complicated than I thought. Mugong was just one of the many ways one could use mana. If Im able to use all the ways. Yeon-woos eyes sparkled under the mask. He knew it was definitely possible. Normal players would have crashed into a wall, but Yeon-woo had Magic Circuit. Thats why the Draconic species were so amazing. Not only did they use all those different ways, they were able to flip the laws of mana using just their will. How did such a species go extinct? Yeon-woo thought about this, but this wasnt in the diary either. But he was sure of one thing. Since he had Magic Circuit, he would be able to use all those ways too. Of course, to do that, he would have to finish setting up the rest of the circuits in his body. What wouldnt I do to get stronger. This was only the first step. Yeon-woo took a look around the entire archive and chose the books he wanted to read. The fire property books would be the most helpful, especially with his contract with the Phoenix. Surprisingly, there were only a few Mugong that were useful to him. Yukyangong focused on growing vitality. Strong Hyul Magong was a destructive one, Neuebyeoksae was famous for being the most powerful one using the brain, and Light Inner Cultivation didnt really have anything special about it. It was a quiet and soft strength. But there were two reasons why Yeon-woo chose Light Inner Cultivation. It was something to smoothly connect the other Mugongs, and it would go well with the Despair of the Black King. Yeon-woo absorbed all 4 of the Mugongs, rebuilding some as he went. Thankfully, it wasnt too hard. He had already understood the Inner Cultivation, and he had steadfast goals and things to compare it to. The Martial King. The beast he saw in the eyes of the king. He tried to imitate that as much as possible. He thought a good skill would come out of it. [The proficiency of Mana Control is increasing by a rapid speed. 11, 12.16, 17.20%.] [The new Inner Cultivation has started to show itself. You have accomplished a great achievement. You will be rewarded with additional karma.] [You have earned 5,000 karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 karma.] .. [Magic Power has increased by 5.] [The proficiency of Magic Circuit has increased 40.1%] .. [Magic Power is..] .. [A new Inner Cultivation has been completed. Would you like to choose a name?] Finally. Its done. The fourth day arrived. Yeon-woo gave the new Inner Cultivation a name he had been thinking about for a long time. Heaven Wing Mana Control. [The skill Mana Control has been changed to Heaven Wing Mana Control. Heaven Wing. It was an old nickname of his younger brother. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Click to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 103 Opening Act 1 Why are you smiling like a cat that ate the canary? What, did something good happen? Youre not planning on doing something crazy again, right? Geez, old man. You make it seem like I always do crazy things. Humph! Are you saying you dont? The Martial King laughed at the elder who was looking at him suspiciously. Eh, after all, he did do a lot of crazy things when he was younger. And the elders always paid the price. Today is the day. The day? To see how great our son-in-law is. Ah, thats what you meant. The elder nodded his head in understanding. The elders knew Yeon-woo had received permission to enter the skill archives for four days. And that he had the ridiculous quest to create a new Mugong in that time. So then is Edora planning on giving the Yin Sword to that guy? Looks like it. Guess that was obvious. Defeating Jang who climbed up 30 floors right after finishing the tutorial at that ageI suppose itll be hard to find something like him again. Its a shame that we cant see his face behind the mask though. Im sure hes good looking. Hm? How do you know that? The Martial King just smirked without giving him a response. The fact that the Martial King laughed like that meant he was hiding tricks in his sleeves again. No one was able to stop him when he did that. Even the Psychic Medium, whom the Martial King was supposed to submit to. Anyways, just dont go overboard. Finishing Mugong in four days? What kind of ridiculous quest is that? I know you were planning on making him feel weak, but if you go overboard, hell rebel. The elders didnt think that Yeon-woo would complete the Martial Kings quest. Even the Martial King, who was called a genius back in his days couldnt do that. But the Martial King kept a mysterious smile on his face without a response. The Martial King sneakily changed the subject. What about the egg? How are things? The further we go on the less we understand. So a Legendary Beast? Well. The elder organized his thoughts because he didnt know what to say, and then he spoke in a serious tone. Its definitely on that level.but well tell you the details later. We cant say anything for sure right now. Seems like its a big deal. Alright. The Martial King steadily got up. It was time to go check up on Yeon-woo. Now, shall we see how our son-in-law is faring? *** Dang. This kid shrunk to half his size! Edora, what have you been doing not feeding the guy? The Martial King let out a laughter of surprise at how much weight Yeon-woo had lost. Even though his face was covered by the mask, it was obvious to see that his entire body had lost some weight. There were black circles under his eyes beneath the mask as well. But his eyes were sharper than ever. The Martial King was able to understand after seeing those eyes. This fella, hes achieved more than I expected. Then, Yeon-woo spoke up. Should I show you here? Sure. As soon as he received permission from the king, Yeon-woo activated his Magic Circuit. At that moment. [The newly completed Heaven Wing Mana Control (Elements: Fire, Darkness, Electricity) is being revealed outside.] [The proficiency of Heaven Wing Mana Control increased. 12.9%] *Flash* A hot wind with Yeon-woo at its center spread out in a circle around its surroundings. A shocked Edora quickly jumped back. The wind tickled her chest. This was clearly a warning. If you got closer, you would be in danger. As if to prove that, the grass in areas where the wind passed turned golden-brown. The air heated up and the earth cracked as if a drought had occurred. Then sparks flew out, causing a fire to spread all around. The column of fire grew taller while hugging Yeon-woo. Then through that column, she was able to see a figure wrapped in fire. He looked like a divine being with armor made out of fire, or an angel, with wings of blazing flames. No, a devil. Together, the black armor he originally wore and the red flames made him look all the more threatening. The heat that was warming up the air was also pushing down the people around him. With the Tendon Transformation Scripture as its foundation and the Yukyanggong as its frosting, it was the perfect completed Inner Cultivation. It was a great show off militarial power. .! Edora was tongue tied at this spectacle. Her eyes looking on with Insight shook rapidly. More than two times the original amount.! Nothree times? She checked Yeon-woos magic power and was shocked. She couldnt believe the creation of a new Inner Cultivation had led to this result. What exactly did he create? On the other hand, she had this thought. Then how inefficient was his magic power beforehand? No, he was still that powerful when his magic power was inefficient? Then how much stronger did he get after the use of Mugong? Even with his inefficient magic power he was able to exert the power he did before. Now, with the beginners Inner Cultivation that he started he was already showing that much potential. If he furthered his Inner Cultivation If the Martial King upheld his promise of Mugong lessons, his power would grow exponentially. It was impossible to predict how powerful Yeon-woo would be. Huh, this kiddos a monster! The Martial King looked at Yeon-woo and sniggered. He expected Yeon-woo to complete the quest, but not to provide these shocking results. Of course, there were still some areas that could be improved, but this was still an amazing feat. But. This. The Martial King thought Edora and Phante had brought an amazing person. Also, he couldnt help but feel his blood pulsing wildy. After the rise of the Nine Kings, he had gotten so strong that it was hard to find a rival. For the first time in a long while, he felt sincere curiosity about someone. The guy in front of him was a beast. Like him. So. The Martial King asked, not knowing he was baring his teeth. Me, you copied me, right? When Yeon-woo used Mana Control, the Martial King saw who Yeon-woo had modeled his Mugong after. It was so similar to the Supreme Gods Grace he himself mastered. Yeon-woo didnt bother denying the fact. Because youre the most powerful person out of everyone I know. Haha. You dont have to flatter me like that, eh? Even if its true. The Martial King smirked and looked Yeon-woo up and down. His shining eyes were observing Yeon-woos Mana Control. Hmmm.. looks like using the Tendon Transformation Scripture as the base, you combined it with the Third Inner Cultivation. And you added Thousand Dragon Gong for the balance. For the color.is it Yukyanggon, Strong Hyul Magong, Neuebyeoksae, and Light Inner Cultivation? Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as the King named all the Mugongs details. He thought no one would be able to recognize it. The Martial King was the Martial King for a reason. Seems like you focused on increasing attack power and destructive power. But you added Light Inner Cultivation to the mix to even it out. But I think if you fix this a little bit like this, it would be better. Yeon-woo realized the Martial King was giving him advice and stood up taller. The amount of information he read from books wasnt comparable to the advice the King was giving him. Can I ask why? The Martial King snickered. Just cause. ..what? Yeon-woo accidentally let out what he was thinking. The Martial King spoke in a joking tone. Because it seems like that. . Why are you looking at me like that? It really just seems like that. How do I explain that? Geniuses like me know right away after they see something. Yeon-woo really wanted to curse. When he had first started learning about the concept about mana, his annoyance really reached the limit because of how his little brother and Yul explained it. Did all geniuses have a passive skill called arrogance? But this is enough to pass. Congratulations. You passed my test. Youre the third person to do so. [You have completed a high level of Mugong. The quest [The Martial Kings Test] has been finished with the highest conditions. [You have accomplished something that isnt easy to achieve. Additional karma will be rewarded.] [You have received 2,0000 karma.] [You have received 1,000 additional karma.] [You have received the qualification to learn from the Martial King. Please learn from the Martial King to move to a higher tier.] [You have received the Skill Book . Request it from the Martial King.] [You have received the succession of the . For more details, please discuss it with the Martial King. You can ask for more rewards.] [All stats have increased by 15.] [The proficiency of Heaven Wing Mana Control has increased by 5%. 26.1%] Feel-good messages rose up to Yeon-woos eyes, signaling the completion of a quest. Take it. The Martial King threw something in front of Yeon-woo before he finished reading all the messages. Yeon-woo lightly caught it. It was a book, and on the cover of the book, it said Eight Extreme Fists. With his Draconic Eyes, he was able to see that there were a lot of densely packed flaws. It means its superior rank. What was the identity of this Mugong? It seemed like it was a type of fist book just by looking at the title. As promised, from now on, I will help you master Mugong, and Im planning on teaching you with the Eight Extreme Fists. Of course, you cant say no. The Martial King joked and explained further. As you already know, we have to participate in a war soon. So for a while, follow me as my assistant while I teach you. I wont teach the same thing twice. Yeon-woos eyes twinkled. If he was able to stick by the Martial Kings side, he would be able to see the Martial Kings performance in the war. His Draconic Eyes would definitely improve. And if he got one on one teaching from the Martial King? This was an opportunity to greatly increase his physique, which hadnt been able to grow because he spent all his time on looking for hidden pieces. The quality of the software didnt matter if the hardware couldnt catch up with it. Theres something I want to ask. Go ahead. I got something called the succession of the Yin Sword. What is that? Well cross that bridge when we get to it. Of course, you can reject it if you want. Anything else? You said I was the third person to pass this test. Then can I ask who the other two people were? Haha! This kid though! Youre already curious about them? Youve probably heard about one of them before. Hes quite famous. Who is it? Sword God. ..! Yeon-woos eyes widened. The Sword God was the leader of Cheonghwados five martial gods. When dealing with swords, no one could compare to him. Even Allforone acknowledged his skills. That kind of person was the first person to pass the test? That guy was originally my disciple. The Martial King casually said shocking words like he was talking about the weather. Yeon-woo became more surprised. It was something his brother hadnt known either. The relationship between Cheonghwado and the One-horned tribe. Theyre closer than I realized. If I end up fighting against Cheonghwado, will I have to go against the One-horned tribe too? Yeon-woo gulped. Well, now its been a while since hes been excommunicated. Anyways, what Im trying to say is, thats how amazing of a teacher you have. So you should try to be genuinely thankful. And respect this teacher more. Got it? The Martial King continued to praise himself. Then whos the second? Its a secret. Not because I dont want to tell you, but because you wont know even if I tell you. Yeon-woo thought it might be a skilled player that wasnt very well known. As the Tower was overflowing with talented players, there were many player who wished to conceal their strength as well. Those people usually liked to climb the tower by themselves. And I would like to make one more request. What is it? At that moment, Yeon-woos eyes under the mask shined. I would like to see the real strength of the Martial King. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Click to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 104 Opening Act (2) His brothers journal didnt contain anything about the high rankers skills. But Yeon-woo wanted to check with his own eyes. Especially the strength of the Martial King, who was at peak of the Nine Kings. Geez. Being a teacher really isnt easy. Hm. What should I show you? Rather than thinking Yeon-woo was annoying for asking so many things of him, he thought Yeon-woo was quite confident. The Martial King decided to show something very fancy and strong while he was at it. Once upon a time, he was called a Walking Archive because he knew many different Mugongs and mastered quite a few of them. Then the Martial King thought. Since the Mugong he was planning on teaching Yeon-woo was the Eight Extreme Fists, he would show him a part of it. I dont usually show this to other people. Today Im doing this just for you, so watch closely. This is a part of the Eight Extreme Fists called Break Heaven. The Martial King started to get in position. Suddenly, the atmosphere around the King changed and became heavier. *Crash* Yeon-woos eyes were fixed on the Martial King to see everything with his Draconic Eyes. His breathing, mana circulation, muscle movement, and the angles of his actions. A goal that he had for the future was right in front of him. And during this time, the beast that was lying dormant inside the Martial King started to show itself. His fighting spirit crashed like a storm. The presence of the Martial King grew like a giant, and it was as if the Martial King was the only thing to exist in the world. Edora grew pale and stepped back. She planted her sword in the ground to somehow protect herself. Even for Yeon-woo, it was hard to stay steady. The Magic Circuit spun in his body like crazy, but he was only barely able to keep his balance. His gaze was still on the Martial King amidst all this. Everything that the Martial King saw appeared to him like an illusion. It was more than what he felt when looking at the Martial King so far. It was an entirely new world. All the concepts he had organized in his head exploded like fireworks, and when he tried to rebuild them, they fell like Jenga blocks. It was a strength that exceeded Mugong. It was a strength of someone who had completed Mugong and trained their magic power to the fullest. The summit that he had to reach was right there! The Martial King pulled up the edge of his hands. His hand emitted a bluish light and drew a line in the air, cutting the sun in the sky. And then. *Swish* The sun.split into two. ..! Yeon-woo widened his eyes at the unbelievable sight. Edora covered her mouth with her hand. A soundless scream echoed. The sun that had been split into two split into pieces, and a darkness came down. The world was drowning in darkness. There wasnt a single light. And like a magic trick, the sun regained its spot and the world was able to have light again. It was an event that had happened so fast that people wondered if they had imagined it. But while experiencing these things, Yeon-woo was shocked beyond words. Those things..are possible? He thought that he had created a footstool to become somewhat powerful with the mana control he had made in 4 days. But there was such a gap in power between him and the Martial that he didnt even want to attempt catching it. The gap was so big that even his Draconis Eyes couldnt catch up. Whew! My shoulder hurts a bit from using my strength. You saw, right? The Martial King spoke while rotating his shoulder. Were leaving tonight so dont be late. Edora, you give this kid some food. Everyones gonna underestimate him when they see how thin he is. Ok? Im off now. After that baffling event had taken place, the Martial King quietly disappeared. Yeon-woo gathered his wits long after he left. Someday. His fists were so clenched that you see the veins popping out, and a new kind of passion set his heart on fire. Someday I will go beyond that. For the first time, a milestone that he had to overcome was created in Yeon-woos mind. *** Ugh. I almost died. In a spot that Yeonwoo and Edora couldnt see. When the Martial King thought he was alone, he massaged his right arm. He had suffered a lot of muscle damage from pulling up his magic power to its fullest. [My point exactly. Whyd you show off? The elders are almost out of their wits trying to find you. Theyre asking if youre in your right mind now that all the other clans will be sending complaints to us.] The psychic medium scolded him. Nah. But hon, I cant show a weak side of myself to my kid, can I? And he grinned. Also, a teacher is supposed to be someone that isnt able to be overpassed, and has to be a wall, as well as a goal for the student to work hard. [And what if you completely cut his motivation?] Well, then he only amounts to that much. He spoke in a cold tone. [Anyway. So how is it? Are you satisfied? You werent gonna go this far originally.] I was satisfied from the beginning. Then what? Im planning on making him work more than I had planned. That Sword God guy took 30 days to finish the test but he only took four. Dont you think I have to be that much of a better teacher so its fair? You could see expectation in the eyes of the smiling Martial King. If the two of his disciples met, that would also be a fun thing to watch. He couldnt help but think that a lot of amusing things would occur during this war. *** Night arrived. It was the night that the Martial King said would signal the beginning of the war. Tribe members that said they would participate were already in the center of the village. A total of 21 clans would participate. Each clan sent ten to a hundred members. So the total number of members came out to be about 500. Since participating in the war was voluntary, only 500 members came to fight. But each and every one of those members was a warrior. So despite the small number, the aura they gave off was one of an army of ten thousands. Yeon-woo was somewhere in that mix. He listened to the Martial Kings speech amongst the other guests. You guys are scared cause its been a while since we went outside, huh? Dont wet your pants cause youre scared, ok? Ill be checking for those people. His speech was full of jokes rather than being serious. Ha! You yourself should be careful. If we find you getting beat up, were switching our king. Heuheuheuheu. That sounds like fun! Wait. Isnt that the best scenario? Then we dont have to look at his face again! The warriors were busy joking along with the king as well. As Yeon-woo saw this spectacle, he had a thought. Maybe the reason why the One-horned tribe was able to remain as the strongest military force was because of this laxness. They definitely didnt think they would lose, and they had immense respect for the Martial King in their eyes. Anyways. Dont die. If you die, Ill make you embarrassed by following you to hell and drag you back by your ear. Got it? Yes, sir! Alright! Then lets go. Its time to play. After the Martial King let out a shout, the warriors ripped the ticket that had been given to them in advance. Yeon-woo also ripped his own ticket with all his might. Under his mask, his eyes flared up like will of the wisps. Red Dragon and Cheonghwado. The opening act of war had begun. *** [This is the 11th floor, the world inside of dreams.] Before the message could even disappear, Yeon-woo and the One-horned tribe began to move as one. From the startzone to the city Kuram. They planned to travel without rest. It began to get dark because the sun had set. Only the moonlight shone for them. Getting to fight together like this is fate. Why dont we introduce ourselves? Im Sylon. Suddenly, something approached in front of Yeon-woo. Unexpectedly, the owner of the beautiful voice used a hammer. He raised the hammer high above Yeon-woos head. Under the hammer, there was a dwarf halfling a little shorter than Henova. Sylon. He was a famous ranker, widely known as the Singing Hammer. For a while, he had gained fame for being able to exert a great amount of strength compared to his small body. People like Sylon who had suddenly disappeared were living as guests of the One-horned tribe. He really looks like a child. Halflings and dwarves had similar physiques, so people told them apart from their faces. Dwarves faces were very muscular, but halflings had a childlike face. They also had beautiful voices, so they were famous for their songs as well. Sylon was no exception to this. On the outside, he had a childlike appearance, but he was actually of vigorous old age who had gone through all kinds of things. Cain. Yeon-woo glanced at Sylon and looked straight forward again. It meant he didnt want to continue the conversation. Sylon looked at Yeon-woo with a baffled expression. Even when he heard the newest guest of the tribe was the person who had caused all the commotion in the tribe, the Hoarder, he wasnt that interested. He didnt care about the ongoings of the Tower, but when he heard that this person might be a new disciple of the Martial King, that changed. That rude Martial King took a new disciple? During the entirety of his stay as a guest, he had only ever seen two of the Martial Kings disciples. One of them was the Sword God, and the other one was equally powerful as well. To be taught by the Martial King meant that you had potential, but it also meant you had something extremely special about you. So Sylon was curious about what the Martial King had seen in Cain. But Yeon-woo had stopped the conversation like he couldnt be bothered after saying his name. That rude attitude. One of Sylons eyebrow twitched. This guy got on his nerves as much as the Martial King did. He was similar to the other disciples of the Martial King. Was being rude something common all powerful people had? Sylon had almost never received this kind of attitude during his time as a ranker. He tried to suppress his anger. He wondered if it was because this guy was a newbie who had just climbed the Tower so he didnt know who Sylon was. So Sylon forced out laughter. Hm. Youre really quiet and blunt for your age. Have you met the other guests? Actually, we were gonna throw a party to welcome you, but you stayed in that archive for over three days. Sylon wanted to get along with Cain because he thought he would be able to see what the Martial King saw if he stayed by his side longer. However. Cain! Come to the front! The Martial King, who had been standing in the front, called for Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo nodded his head at Sylon and disappeared off to where the Martial King was. Sylon frowned. He stopped walking when he thought about how such a young child ignored him like that. Are you alright? Trivia, who had been quietly following Sylon laughed. It was hard to tell who he was because his face was covered in a hood, but his wrinkles showed that he was an old person. Trivia was also a ranker staying as a guest of the tribe. He was famous as the Electrician. Did you just ask me if Im alright?.Are all the fellas like the Martial King like that? They could be. Theyre all people not used to social interaction. Trivia rubbed his chin. But its said that the Martial King will be giving lessons to him during the war. Then wont we be able to see something? Anyway. Sylons eyes were squinted in annoyance. Well see if he can afford to have that kind of attitude or not after seeing his performance. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Click to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 105 Opening Act 3 Did you call for me? Yeon-woo went to the Martial Kings side. Its hard dealing with all those oldies, right? No, Im fine. Well. Seemed like it. People like us dont care about what other people think of us. The Martial King chortled, as if he had been told a funny joke. The reason why I called you is so I can teach you about Eight Extreme Fists before we start our siege on Kuram. Starting from today, Ill be teaching you one movement at a time. I said it before, but I wont teach you the same movement twice. Yeon-woos eyes shined. It seemed like he would be able to learn faster than he had expected, since he thought the Martial Kings lessons would start after the battle had ended. First. Before you actually start learning. Why do you think I am trying to teach you this? Youre already a pretty good fighter. Do you know the reason? Yeon-woo answered without hesitation. Isnt it to increase the efficiency of the release magic power? Oho. Youve already thought about that? The Martial King satisfyingly nodded. Youre correct. In addition, Mugong is a word that combines mu, to fight, and gong, to build up. To build up fight. Meaning, to build up fighting skills. The concept of building up entails a lot of things as well. Yeon-woo nodded his head. It was something he already knew from making Heaven Wing Mana Control. Mugong wasnt something you could learn from Inner Cultivation. You had to have a vessel, a body, that could endure the accumulation of magic power. But recently, he had been thinking that Mugong was also about releasing magic power. Mugong consists of three things: Shim, Gi, and Chae. Shim, Gi, and Chae. Shim is Naegong; its what you guys call mana. Chae is the vessel. Gi is the string that connects the two, and allows Mugong to be used properly. The Martial King grinned. Sword skills, spear skills.well, it means those things The Eight Extreme Fists Im trying to teach is one of the most superior Gi. Why? Duh. Since I made it. The Martial King was busy laughing and trying to show off. So that means you should be really thankful. Only two people have ever learned Eight Extreme Fists. And with you, its three. Yeon-woo thought of the people who were the Martial Kings disciples. That meant that people who learned Eight Extreme Fists were people to carry on the Martial Kings powers. Anyways. If I explain the theory of Eight Extreme Fists. The Eight Extreme Fists isnt a simple fist skill. It works with any kind of weapon. Because I dont like to be choosy about the weapons I use. The Martial King bragged once more. And it means that the eight extremes are all focused on me. Senses are thrown away, and regardless of if your opponent is many or few, it is a skill that works every time. That is the goal of the Eight Extreme Fists. Yeon-woo nodded his head. From now on, Ill show you one step at a time, so look carefully. First, Gunbo. *Tak* The Martial King took a big step forward. It appeared as if it was just a step, but at that moment, his aura suddenly increased. Yeon-woo clenched his fists. It was similar to the movement before he split the Sun into two. Next is Taegak, Leegwon.. He moved slowly so Yeon-woo could see the steps. Yeon-woo used Draconic Eyes to follow the movements. And he was suddenly struck with the thought that the Kings movements were similar to something. Flaws! Yeon-woos eyes became bigger once he realized what it was. Was it a simple coincidence? The Martial King was moving along the flaws. From everywhere his feet landed and where his arms spread out, it was along the stream of flaws. Yeon-woo realized the reason why. Flaws signified the center of objects. Then surely, the best out of all the Mugongs would follow the stream of flaws. [You have understood the significance of Flaws.] [The proficiency of Draconic Eyes has increased. 27.6%] Once he understood, he started to understand what the Martial King was showing him. There. So this is the first step out of the thirty-two total steps of the first section of Eight Extreme Fists. Its called Gungonjinjin. Do you think you can do it? The Martial King smiled devilishly. Even if it was the first step, it was composed of 64 different smaller steps. Obviously, a beginner would never be able to memorize just by looking at it once. When he had said that he would only show it once, it was just a joke. If Yeon-woo wasnt able to memorize the steps right away, he was planning on using that to show his greatness to Yeon-woo. However. Yes. I have memorized it all. What? Yeon-woo confidently nodded his head. As the Martial King let out baffled words, Yeon-woo copied the movements the Martial King had done. They were exactly the same. It was perfect. What is this nonsense.! Usually, it was easy to copy the basic steps, but it was hard to copy it down to the tiny details. But that didnt affect Yeon-woo. It was like he copy and pasted the Martial King. For the Martial King, who didnt know that Yeon-woo had used his Draconic Eyes, it was a mind-blowing sight. Hes more of a monster than I thought! Of course, he didnt let Yeon-woo read his thoughts. Instead he feigned a laugh like everything was normal. Good job. You wouldnt be my disciple if you already got confused, right? Now, moving on to the next step. Its called Gonisungsan. The Martial King was curious if Yeon-woo could copy the movements again. *Ding* [You have started training the Mugong Eight Extreme Fists. With Draconic Eyes supporting you, you are able to learn at a fast pace.] [You have perfectly learned the form.] [You have perfectly learned the style.] [You have realized the move.] .. [Congratulations! You have successfully completely learned the Eight Extreme Fists. A skill is being created.] [The skill Eight Extreme Fists (Superior) has been created. 0.0%] [Eight Extreme Fists (Superior)] Proficiency: 0.0% Descriptions: An art that has confronted the Eight Points of the Compass and the Eight Trigrams for Divination. It can be used with swords and spears. It is a high ranking Mugong.] *Step of the Eight Trigrams of Divination Every step you take the power of the Eight Trigrams (Gun, Tae, Yi, Jin, Son, Gam, Gan, Gon) increases by 5%. *Mana of the Eight Points Strengthens senses and blocks blind spots. You are able to use your mana more thoroughly. **The second and third sections of the Eight Extreme Fists are left. Please find the rest of the pieces and complete the skill. Yeon-woo had finished the 32 steps in the first section by the time they could see Kuram. The Martial King, Edora, Phante, and the other warriors were looking on with their mouths agape. Ahem! As expected. You should be able to do this much if youre my disciple. The onlookers were all relieved of the arrogance of the Martial King. Hes flustered. Hes extremely uncomfortable. Whoa. Our father can make that face? Wow, this feels great. Hyungnim [1], youre doing great! Wow, it feels like 10 years of indigestion has been resolved. Hehehe. How did Lady Edora find such a monster? All of the people who had pulled their hair out because of their frustration with the Martial King had happy expressions. Yeon-woo felt as if his mana circulation had gotten smoother. Before it had just been an engine, but now it was a sports car that could speed up or slow down whenever he wanted to. Of course, he had only just learned the basics, so it would take some time for it to be natural, but he felt this could be solved with more training. I want to try using it. Yeon-woo could feel that he had changed quite a lot over the span of days. So he wanted to test it out. How much he had changed. He lifted his head. He could see the outline of Kuram. A city unaware of the disaster that would soon befall them. Your Majesty. Seseung-nim .? Call me Seseung-nim [2]. To Yeon-woo, the concept of teacher was awkward, but since the Martial King was indeed someone who taught him things, it was probably right to address him that way. But he was still embarrassed. Ok. Seseung-nim. What. Is there something else you want? Yeon-woo seriously looked at the Martial King. This battle at Kuram, can you leave it to me? What? Hu! The Martial King wasnt even surprised anymore. How far did this childs greed reach? He guessed it was because Yeon-woo wanted to try the Eight Extreme Fists. Of course, the Martial King understood him because when he was the same age, he felt the same way. But the Martial King strongly refused. You cant. Theres other members of the One-horned tribe who want to have a go at it too. The Martial King pointedly looked at the other warriors. They all nodded enthusiastically. Like they would never let their prey go. Even if the Martial King gave his permission, it was likely they would run in anyway. Thats how excited they were to be outside of the tribes territory. It was a wonder how they were able to stay confined in the tribes land for such a long time. And the same goes for me. Yeon-woo looked at the sparkling Martial Kings eyes. But there definitely is a need to see how much Mugong you learned. Hmm. He stroked his chin. He wanted to see the power of the new Inner Cultivation Yeon-woo made and the Eight Extreme Fists together. He was planning on adjusting some things if Heaven Wing Mana COntrol and EIght Extreme Fists didnt go well together. A way to calm down the warriors and confirm Yeon-woos skills. He was thinking about what he should do, and he had a god idea. Then hows this? *** The city of Kuram was under the control of Nau Clan, a subsidiary of the Red Dragon clan, for quite a while now. But after the confrontation between the Hoarder and the alliance of clans, half of Nau clans fighting force had been destroyed, and things got twisted. So the Red Dragon decided to send some forces to the 11th floor to quickly gather more sources. They were called White Draconian. Of the 81 groups of the Red Dragon, they were the hunting dogs of the clan. Of course, it wasnt the entire White Draconian but just Team 8. But they were enough to take control of Kuran, and the citizens of Kuram had to be careful of everything they did in case they they got on the bad side of Team 8. The Team Leader, Shanon, of Team 8 didnt like this situation at all. Foolish beings. Theyre only like that in front of us while they curse us behind our backs. Well, theyre just bastards who arent going to climb any higher anyway. He hated the players on the lower floors. No, it was more appropriate to say that he despised them. He felt like throwing up when he saw them being weak against strong players and strong against weak players. So he could only think that the residents who threw smiles at him were pathetic. And he was very interested in the Hoarder, who the Nau clan said would kill the next time they saw him. Hes someone who messed with them despite knowing were behind them. Someone with that much confidence is deserving to be with us. Even Bahal-nim said he was interested in the Hoarder. Shanon respected Bahal, and wanted to be in Flame Beast one day. So his passion to find the Hoarder grew. But he had suddenly disappeared without a trace. He didnt know if he had cleared the stage and gone on to the 12th floor or if he was still on the 11th floor. Many people were trying to find his tail, but they couldnt find anything. Thanks to his disappearance, the rumors about the Hoarder were only growing. No one knew what he was planning to do next. It would be nice if I could see him before the war starts. Shanon wet his lips. *Crash* There was a loud sound that almost made his ears fall off. He lost his balance and fell over, but quickly got up using his cane. He had a hard expression. That loud sound just now was definitely something exploding. And it wasnt an ordinary explosion. He turned his head and looked out the window. Past the fallen desk and the broken window, he could see red flames and black smoke rising up to the sky. Who dares? Shanon wanted to know who dared to attack the city that he was in. Then, the door burst open and his assistant came in. He said in an urgent voice. Bad news, sir! Our enemies have attacked. But Who is it? Cheonghwado? It-its the One-horned tribe! What? Shanons face hardened at the unexpected words. [1] Polite way of addressing hyung [2] Polite way of addressing teache Chapter 106 Opening Act (4) Shanon didnt let his assistant finish and darted outside. His head was only filled with one question. Why? Those brutes dont interfere in other clans businesses! All thoughts about the Hoarder were long gone. He also forgot about strategizing for the war. That was how shocking the arrival of the One-horned tribe was. If they arrived, all of the plans for the war so far would fly out the window. Especially since not a single ranker to support them were here yet. Most of all, if Kuram fell into their hands, Red Dragon would definitely lose the war before they even started. And Shanon would have to be responsible for everything since he was the overseer. No, he could face the backlash. But he wouldnt be able to avoid disciplinary action, because Red Dragon placed a lot of importance on honor. So Shanon hoped there wouldnt be any rankers among the people that had just arrived. Then, they would have a chance of turning the tide. If there was, he hoped it was only one to two rankers. At the very least, he hoped the Martial King wasnt there. But once he arrived outside. Shanon had to experience the world being destroyed. Lets go! Fire! Fireeeeeeeeeeee! Lets blow it up! Boom boom! In the moonlit night, enemies were falling like meteorites. And each of them laughed like a maniac. And one they landed, they landed with a literal bang. If they landed on a building, the building collapsed, and if they landed on a temple, the temple fell. And as they spread out, they took over every nook and cranny of the castle. They broke everything that was in their way. Whether it was a building or a player, they knocked everything down. It was like a giant tornado had whipped by, and the residents of Kuram didnt known what to do. Of course, there were defenses and magic set in place by the Nau clan. But they were all useless. There were people within the tribe who caught his eye. The Singing Hammer? And the Electrician! Why are they bringing those guys to this place! The Singing hammer, Sylon, and the Electrician, Trivia. The two rankers, who had quietly disappeared one day, were breaking all the traps and mechanisms set up for defense. And there was something that was even more ridiculous. On a faraway rooftop of a fortress. Someone was standing there. It was so far that it was hard to tell who it was. But Shanon could tell right away. An aura that froze Shanon in place. And a smile that revealed all of his canines. The Martial King. The man who had once been called A Walking Disaster was here. Shit..! Shanon wasnt able to continue his words. The martial King gathered his fists. And the air moved to center around him. The storm became big enough to completely cover Kuram, and then it all gathered in the fist of the Martial King Then. *Boom* As the Martial King punched his fist out, all the condensed air expanded, causing an explosion. The explosion reduced the fortress to ashes, as well as everything surrounding it. A dust cloud floated up into the sky. All the ordinary residents had already run away and the explosion had taken place in a business center that was closed for the day. But the destruction was still horrendous. The players of the Red Dragon clan that had been mobilizing to block the tribe couldnt even fight back and were swiped away like ants. *crash* *Rumble* Shanon, who had been observing this sight from far away, couldnt say a single word. *Swish* Once Shanon had recovered from the shock, the dust cloud that was big enough to reach the end of the world was beginning to settle. That fucking Chief! Watch where you blow things up! The members of the One-horned tribe could be seen expressing anger at their King. They were exhilarated when given the chance to destroy things to their minds pleasure. But they couldnt do anything because the Martial King had done everything. But the Martial King only smirked. If youre mad why dont you guys do something too. The members wanted to slap that smirk off his face. Ugh! That personality! Seriously, I just wanna! I thought it was unusually quiet these days! The tribe members thought they might really not be able to destroy anything, so they quickly flurried away to intact areas. At this point, the Red Dragon members had lost all motivation. Their courage disappeared as well. One only wanted to fight if they had some chance of winning, but they would never be able to catch up to the skilled tribe members. Who in the world in their right mind would confront a Natural Disaster? That was how much of a shock the arrival of the Martial King was. It was a natural disaster like a typhoon or an earthquake-unstoppable. In the end, the intact areas of Kuram ended up falling at the hands of the tribe members. Then. *flop* Shanon collapsed. He didnt have the strength to stand anymore. His eyelids shook. He was so scared that his entire world was white. Suddenly. Hm. Uhhh, you shouldnt be like this. The Martial King discovered where Shanon was and ran to him in a breaths time. It was like he was flying. So the person with the most intense aura in all of Kuram looked Shanon up and down. It seemed like he was in a high position in the Red Dragon clan based off of what he was wearing. He wasnt happy with the condition Shanon was in. He had something to ask of Shanon. Make him do something. The Martial King squatted to be on the same eye level as him. Hey. He said it as if he was calling a close friend. But Shanon suddenly came to attention. It was like someone had forcefully opened his head and took his fear away. Yes? Ah-AHHH! When Shanon realized who was in front of him, he almost wet his pants. There was nothing else he could do. The person who had just caused all of this was right in front of him with a smile on his face! Shanon couldnt even think of how to run away. He swallowed. It was like he was looking at the summer Queen. No, if it was fighting spirit, this was more than that. You want to live, right? His entire body was shaking from fear, but he realized what the Martial King was saying. Y-yes, I want to live.! Shanon couldnt think of anything else. He didnt even feel despair from the loss. He didnt even feel that he needed to rescue his subordinates. Even bearing the responsibility for everything wasnt on his mind. All he was thinking about was escaping from here. He wanted to run away from the monster in front of him. The Martial King smiled as if expecting that answer. It was a lazy smile, but to Shanon, it seemed like a snake slithering his tongue in front of the mouse it was gonna eat. Then Ill give you a chance. The Martial King once again smiled, baring his teeth. ** theyre crazy. This was Yeon-woos review of Kuram. The performance of the One-horned tribe was too outstanding. 20 minutes. That was all it took for the greatest city on the 11th floor, Kuram, to be conquered. No, to be destroyed. Actually, destroying the city had only taken 5 minutes. The remaining 15 minutes were spent gathering remaining enemies. The One-horned tribe members war fighting tactics were simple. Push down with strength, and break it. If there was someone who got in their way, they just got rid of them. If it was an object, they just broke it. In a word, they were invincible. Whats more. I saw it when he split the Sun, but.that blow.its not something I can just copy. The blow that the Martial King had delivered stayed in Yeon-woos head like an afterimage. One blow that could blast half a city away. That was an intentional show of strength for Yeon-woo to see. The Break Heaven that split the Sun and one of the 8 writings of divination of the Eight Extreme Fists. Also, the strength that appeared when you used the Eight Trigrams. Pagong. The Martial King probably showed him that so Yeon-woo would know that he had to work hard to reach that level of strength. And that if he wasnt confident, he should just give up now. Of course, Yeon-woo had no plans to do that. Rather, he wanted to train more. If he kept on making an effort, someday, he would get there. And he also wanted to improve Heaven Wing Mana Control. He was burning with passion. On the other hand, Phante was thinking something else. Ha! That mister againhe lied Werent you expecting it? We werent gonna be given the chance to do anything since Father came along with us anyway. Phante grabbed his head in his hands and shook his head. Edora clicked her tongue with a glum face. And she quietly grumbled with a frown. Whats he planning to do about Orabonis battle experience? If he keeps on dominating the battlefield Oraboni wont have a chance to fight. Edora knew the Martial King was very invested in Yeon-woo. She could tell from the fact that the Martial King had taken Yeon-woo as a disciple to teach him Mugong when he had rejected to teach her. The Martial King had definitely said he would allow Yeon-woo to fight as much as he wanted to. But how was he planning on doing that? At that moment. *swish* Something came flying to the fortress Yeon-woo, Phante, and Edora were in. It was the Martial King. But he was holding something in his hands. Father? Yeah. Youre right. But why is he coming here again? No, whats he holding in his hands? It looks like a person. That old man, whats he trying to do this time.? Phante and Edora had strange looks on their faces. Yeon-woos eyes became bigger too. Then, the Martial King landed. He looked as if he had just took a stroll around the neighborhood. The Martial King threw what he had in his hands to the ground. There were 5 players, including Shanon. They were the top ranking players from that Red Dragon clan that he had collected. But of course, in front of the Martial King, they looked like dogs with their tails in their legs. They all looked confusedly at the Martial King. They had come with him because he had said he would let them live. But he hadnt stated any conditions. One side of the Martial Kings mouth lifted in a grin as he crossed his arms. And he pointed towards Yeon-woo with his chin. Fight. .Excuse me? W-w-what? All of their gazes turned towards Yeon-woo. Under the mask, Yeon-woo had an unreadable expression. The Martial King laughed like he was extremely amused. Fight with that guy. Ill let you go if you beat him. Hows that? ..! In the midst of the bombshell that the Martial King just threw. Phante shook his head as he looked at his father who was doing something ridiculous again. .Geez. That old man. If you find any issues contact us through our discord C> https://discord.gg/hhxpKsW thanks for your Support!!! Chapter 107 Opening Act (5) Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue. He never wouldve imagined that this was what the Martial King meant when he said he would provide opportunities to fight. However. But I have no reason to refuse. He could tell at a glance that the people the Martial King had brought were skilled. They were only in their current condition because they were scared of the Martial King, but they were skilled enough for Yeon-woo to fight them on an even playing field. It was clear one of them was a team leader within the Red Dragon Clan. They were players that he never wouldve met on the 11th if not for the war. He probably wouldnt win if they all ganged up against him, but fighting one-on-one was definitely possible, and it was a good chance to try out his Heaven Wing Mana Control and Eight Extreme Fists. Ill do it. The Martial King nodded his head as if he had expected it. Phante mumbled quietly from behind. Yeah. I forgot for a moment that Hyung-nim is also one of those personalities..! Cough! *Pak* Phante rolled on the floor in pain after the Martial King flicked his forehead. My dearest son, you can move your piehole however you want, but you should always think about the consequences. The Martial King lightly warned his son while smirking at him, and he stared at Shanons back. They were all shaken. The first person who gathered their wits was Shanon. Shanon realized right away that the person who the Martial King had picked out was the Hoarder. He didnt know what kind of relationship they had, but he wasnt going to kick this opportunity to survive away. He slowly got up. IfI cant defeat the Hoarderwhats gonna happen? The Martial King shrugged his shoulders. I wouldnt know. What.? How does one guarantee life or death in a fight? If youre talented, you live, and if youre not, you die. Shanons eyes shined. He realized what the Martial King was saying. Then does that mean its okay if I kill the Hoarder? Isnt that obvious? The Martial King snorted. Edora shouted in a panicked voice. Father! I can hear you even if you dont scream. What in the world are you talking about? A fight to the death.? A fight to the death. A fight where someone had to die for the fight to end. What? Then do you want them to arm wrestle like this is some kind of friendly neighborhood competition? And what good would that do? But! Edora. Edora couldnt speak out any longer. The Martial Kings low warning voice and his sunken gaze shut her up. Do not forget. This is war. Once we show our backs, our heads will be blown off right away. Were you planning on taking a vacation? If youre having those kinds of rotten thoughts, just go back. Edora clenched her fists and bit her lower lip. Here, the Martial Kings words were correct. She was indeed whining. This place was a warzone. It wasnt weird if someone were to die, whether it be her, Phante, Yeon-woo, or even the invincible Martial King. The Martial King confirmed that Edora wouldnt complain any longer and shook his head. Always like that whenever its related to Cain. Phante, do you have anything to say? Phante just had a frowning face. He wasnt going to try to stop this, and its not like the Martial King would listen to him anyway. I think Father is right this time. Good boy. You dont deserve to say anything about my personality. Do you know why? Phante pouted like he couldnt care less. The Martial King grinned and turned his head towards Yeon-woo. Because our people are all like this. Phante and Edora pressed their lips tightly together. It seemed like they had a lot of things they wanted to say. Anyways. Cain. What about you? Youre not getting cold feet now, are you? The Martial King asked expectantly, like he would be very disappointed if he backed out. Actually, its something I wanted to request of you. Yeon-woo nodded his head as if it was obvious. See? I thought you would say that. Haha! The Martial King knew from when he saw that Yeon-woo was trying to imitate him that they were similar. He laughed like he was content and looked back at Shanon, as if asking if he was gonna fight. Shanon hardened his expression, and nodded his head as the rest of them all got up. They didnt have a choice. If they did, it was just one. To defeat Yeon-woo. If they lost, but their skills were on par, they might be able to live, but the Martial King would never allow that. What method do you want us to use? Shanon asked with clenched teeth. As his fear faded away, his will slowly increased. The veins in his eyes were bloodshot. The method is very simple. The result will be determined by fighting one on one. However, you can choose the order you want to fight. Shanon and the other players started looking at each other. It was obvious the very last player would have the advantage because Yeon-woo would be tired. And so the order was chosen without any big arguments. They had a hierarchy amongst themselves. No matter the situation they were in, they all had positions from the Red Dragon clan. Shanon naturally went fifth, the last. Yeon-woo stepped forward. Everyone except for the first player stepped back to make an area for them to fight. Shit. I cant believe I have to fight with that newbie. The player spit on the ground. Although Yeon-woo was infamous on the 11th floor, he was still a novice. It was obvious that the player would get mad. He quickly got his sword out like he wanted to get it over with. A murderous intent filled the air around them. Yeon-woo held the Magic Bayonet and Carshinas dagger in each hand. The Eight Extremes Fists could be used in various ways. Even if he had only learned the first section, he could still use two swords. No, rather, if he used a weaponry he was unfamiliar with, wouldnt it be better to test his skills? With these thoughts, he slowly activated Heaven Wing Mana Control. The circuits large and small started to move, and the Cores that were located his different parts of his body added to his strength. Suddenly. *whoosh* A reddish light rippled out into his surroundings and gathered around him in a haze. Wings made of fire. The players face hardened as Fire Wing was spread out. A hot heat bubbled the atmosphere and a strong will to fight intimidated him. It was then that he realized something wasnt right. And he realized too late. What the Martial King meant to have them be testing experiments. *Kwang* Yeon-woo lightly ran towards where the player was. *swish* Hup! Something shined, and before he knew it, Yeon-woo was right in front of him. What kind of speed is this! The players eyes widened in shock. He instinctively stepped back to put some space in between them, but Yeon-woo spun around and kicked him. *crash* Yeon-woo followed the player and brought the Magic Bayonet down from his head to his feet. The player thought his head would be in pieces and quickly moved. And he arched his sword. A yellowish light followed the sword. It was faint, but it was an Auror blade. *whish* Adding a spin to that, the air split in half explosively. But the magic bayonet wasnt weak either. No one could catch up to Yeon-woos magic power after he ate the Akashas Snake, and with Haven Wing Mana Control, he became too strong, emitting 3 times his original power. In addition, he had a strong fire fighting skill and motivation to fight. The player had to experience intense pain as the Magic Bayonet cut off his arm on contact. And the fire ability passed by him and the armor he was wearing went up in flames. Burns could be seen on his stub of an arm. What kind of strength! Shock and heat. The player couldnt catch up. It felt like the world was spinning. Yeon-woo quickly started to attack. *crash crash* The Magic Bayonet threw the players sword away, and the Carshinas dagger landed in his chest. When the player barely managed to escape, Yeon-woo would follow him with no time for rest. Yeon-woo recited the 32 steps in the order the Martial King had taught him. Everytime he whipped his arm, an intense air followed. A neat air became a strong wind, and the storm twisted up like a tornado. With the fire added to that, it became a continuous explosion. Eight Extreme Fists and Heaven Wing Mana Control. When he had first learned the form, they didnt go well together. The movements didnt match the magic power. But even in that situation, Yeon-woo focused on just one thing. Flaws. His Draconic Eyes burst open. The eyes, with a proficiency well over 30% now, exposed all the flaws in the world, and Yeon-woo left his body to his instincts. And the Eight Extreme Fists and Heaven Wing Mana Control started to work in harmony. Of course, after that, Combat Will was activated and allowed his body to follow his will. Yeon-woos movements became smoother as he kept fighting. It became cleaner and deeper. Like it was made for Yeon-woo. Thanks to that, as time went on, the player barely fended off the attacks. He kept getting pushed back because of the difference in strength, and had to be his punching bag. His sword broke into a thousand different pieces, and Carshinas dagger stabbed his chest. His armor broke too easily. The armor that was made of materials only found at the 40th floor didnt do much. And in an instant, the dagger impaled his heart. The player vomited blood and collapsed. Yeon-woo pulled the dagger out of the corpse and looked where the other players were. Their faces were hard. The person that had just died was the vice clan leader of a well known subsidiary of Red Dragon, Red Wolf. If he climbed just a few more floors, he would be a ranker. But he was defeated this one-sidedly? The Hoarder. He was stronger than they thought. They wouldnt be able to leave this place easily. Ok. Next. The second player, Ruthor, stepped forward with a hard face. *** ..Next. Blood sprayed across the floor. Shanon twisted his face as he saw the fourth corpse. He didnt know it would get to his turn. Of course, Yeon-woo wasnt in the best condition either. He had easily defeated Torrison, but he had still regained some injuries. Every time he fought a player, he became more and more tired. And the players saw his weaknesses as he went on. Pant. Pant. Yeon-woo gasped for breath and the armor he was wearing was broken in some places. He was drenched in blood. It wasnt weird if he collapsed any moment now. But you could still see his deep eyes behind the mask. Shanon stepped forward like nothing could be done. He was planning on getting rid of Yeon-woo right away since he knew his weaknesses. He was planning on finishing the fight before Yeon-woo could read it. Yeon-woo knew that this player was on a different level from the players before. Even his armor was on a different level. Red Dragon. A real clan member appeared. And he was the team leader of a fighting squad If he took into consideration the pickiness of the Red Dragon, this man was probably the person in charge of all the forces in Kuram. [It would be best to be careful of that guy. Even if you fought with all your strength, he would be a difficult guy to beat.] And the Martial Kings voice was in his ear, like he had felt Yeon-woos nervousness. Yeon-woo turned his head in that direction. The Martial King lifted one side of his mouth. As if now was the real deal. [A Semi Ranker. That guys a Semi Ranker.] [1] a respectful way to address a male (usually older than you) For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Click to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 108 Opening Act (6) Semi ranker. Skilled people who challenged rankers. A ranker is the name given to the strongest players who climb the Tower. In general, theyre players who have started climbing higher than the 50th floor. But the 50th floor isnt one that can be overlooked. It has a difficulty way stronger than the 49th floor. Even the strongest players fail that floor. So thats why rankers were so amazing. Also. Players who were about to defeat the 50th floor were often called this. Challenger, or semi ranker. 77 floors that have been conquered so far. And if you were to name the floors with the most residents, it was narrowed down to two. The first floor and the 49th floor. The reason was simple. The first obstacle was the first floor, which was hard for people who just passed the tutorial. And the 49th floor posed an obstacle to players who had been on a smooth run. People on the 49th floor would kill to somehow succeed. Because even if it was only one floor, there was a wide gap between those who had succeeded and those who didnt. But the majority of them failed, and only a select few could move on. And so rankers who passed the 50th floor called the players of the 49th floor failures. Because they were fools who couldnt move past that one obstacle. But this was only something that players on the higher floors fought over. On the lower floors, even the 49th floor was incredible. To pass the magic gateway that was the 50th floor, you had to be extremely strong and make a huge effort. So the players staying on the 49th floors were called something else out of respect. Semi rankers. People who dreamt of being a ranker. And in reality, semi rankers were already plenty strong. Some even said a few of them were stronger than actual rankers. And there was a semi ranker right in front of him. Yeon-woo let out a laugh in disbelief. Even if he was at his full strength, the chances were slim. But he was trying to do this while he was both mentally and physically exhausted? It was like committing suicide. But. This is fun. Yeon-woo weirdly felt more of a stronger will to fight. He laughed. This time it wasnt because of disbelief, but in amusement. Yeon-woo was going to defeat all the 8 clans single-handedly. And if he wanted to do that, he needed to grow stronger from defeating players like this. No, he had to defeat the Nine Kings who were all high rankers. He needed to be able to be on the level of the Martial Kng at the very least to start his revenge. From that perspective, defeating a semi ranker was only a way to get stronger Yeon-woo was able to learn a lot of things from the past 4 battles. He had gotten rid of all unnecessities. He had successfully linked the Heaven Wing Mana Control and Eight Extreme Fists, and he could control the intensity of the Cores. Pushing himself to the extreme, he was able to find all the weaknesses. The Marital King probably did this for that reason. So he could improve. Of course, if he was to make a slight mistake, his life would be in danger. I already put my life on the line by entering the Tower anyway. Theres nothing to worry about. The Martial King probably felt the same way. In some ways, he was extremely dispassionate. Yeon-woo lightly waved his hand. The Black Bracelet made a slight ringing noise and it locked the souls in the collection. It was hard to get souls of players of this level. It would be nice to make them his Soul Familiars. Lets start fighting again. Yeon-woo pushed his Magic Circuit to the very limit. He didnt have to worry about mana with the improved efficiency. An abundant amount of magic power filled his body. And with the use of Draconic Eyes and Combat Will, he got into position. The proficiency of Eight Extreme Fists (Superior) was 15.2%, and Heaven Wing Mana Control was at 31.2%. He had completely mastered the first section, so he didnt have to worry anymore. Shanon knew that Yeon-woo was gathering all his strength for this fight and gripped his knife. Whether it be a human or a beast, a creature that was fighting with everything it could was dangerous. Also. The Yeon-woo that Shanon observed was that kind of being. A beast drenched in blood. One that wouldnt fall even when it was tired. And it was one that kept growling, baring all its teeth. Shanon lifted his knife. The Sword Breaker that was bumpy all over like cobblestones. Auror concentrated within the blade. Shanon looked at Yeon-woo with an unreadable expression. Can I ask for a favor? Whats that? Regardless of the result of this battle. Id like it if my subordinates could be saved. What? Yeon-woo squinted his eyes at the unexpected request. Up until now, all the players he had seen were more concerned with saving their own lives, not saving others. But Shanon smiled sourly. To be honest, on the way here, I was so scared that I wasnt able to think of my subordinates. I just remembered them. I know we met as enemies, but youre not cold hearted enough to kill those who surrendered too, right? Yeon-woo read Shanons mind. Hes not planning on winning this battle. It was strange. This situation was obviously favorable toward Shanon, and up until just now, Shanon had a strong will to live. He was observing everything about the situation, figuring out how to attack and where Yeon-woos weaknesses were. But how it was different. He was half given up, and half curious about Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo didnt know why Shanon was suddenly feeling this way and felt heavy. Like he had met a strong wall. Ill break it at once. Yeon-woo summoned his fire. He was planning on finishing the fight as quickly as possible. Wings made of fire soared higher than ever into the sky. He wrapped the wings around him and stomped his foot in the ground. As the heat whipped around Shanon like hail. Shanon lashed Sword Breaker out, and a strong wind pushed the fire away. Yeon-woo focused his magic power in his feet and caught in balance mid-air. And as he turned, he struck Shanons neck with Carshinas dagger. Shanon responded by using his Auror. As the Auror exploded like fireworks they defended against the attacks. It tried to rup Yeon-woo apart like a tsunami and he had to go on the defense. Yeon-woo was flicked out of the air. But he tried again, using the First Section of Eight Extreme Fists. Shanon swung Sword Breaker in wide movements, and with every swing, Auror spiked out like thorns. Yeon-woo and Shanon fought a tight battle to never show their weaknesses. Yeon-woo was rough. He didnt even care about his body that was bleeding by the second. On the other hand, Shanon was steady. He tried to push Yeon-woo into a hole by using his Auror Everytime Yeon-woo tried to attack Shanon-to find his weakness, he was met with a wall. Yeon-woo realized why his opponent was called a semi ranker. He was really on a different level as him. No matter how hard he tried to look for a weakness, the guy never showed a single one But still. Yeon-woo didnt give up. Rather, he turned on all the Cores onto their full power. Thanks to that, he kept getting warnings that his Magic Circuit was overloading, but he ignored them. He didnt use Vigrid or the Black Bracelet and not even Aegis. This was a fight of his strength and his strength only. He didnt want to input another variable. Even at the risk of his life. *clang* Everytime he swung his sword, there was an explosion and sparks flew out. He could feel blood coming up in his mouth but he swallowed it back. From some moment, Draconic Eyes had started to show all the flaws. They were all knotted together like string all led to one place. Above his left elbow! The first weakness. Yeon-woo quickly stabbed Carshina dagger because he thought the weakness might disappear. He could hear all the 36 Cores in motion. But. What? The moment the dagger made contact. The left elbow that shouldve been there disappeared. Like an illusion. An illusion? He moved his body to the side thinking something was wrong. But Shanon was already swinging Sword Breaker down on Yeon-woos neck. It was an attack like lightning. He barely summoned his wings of fire back, but his body flew away like a kite without a string. He turned his body mid-air and narrowly landed. But he still couldnt and was pushed back. Where he passed the ground left tracks in the shape of his geet. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. What happened? He was sure he had stabbed the flaw. How did it suddenly disappear? He raised the question, but he ignored it for the time being. He thought he mightve missed something, so he once again left his body to Draconic Eyes and chased the flaws. He didnt have any leftover strength. He saw the flaws again. This time, there were two. He mustered all his power and stabbed again. But again. It disappeared, and instead, Auror flecks poured like rain. Yeon-woo didnt try to attack and instead created a large gap between them. Over there, in front of him. Shanon was still standing. Like a wall. And in his Draconic Eyes, Shanon was revealing so many flaws. But his instinct rang a bell. To not be lured in by them. Once he did, he would be finished. If he was lured again, he had a sense that he wouldnt be able to get out. Whats this? He had never failed to attack using flaws. Yeon-woos face crumbled. He was frustrated because he couldnt figure out what was wrong. Then. Ah, I see. Shanon smirked as if he realized something. You dont know what a focal point is. Focal points? Yeon-woo squinted at the word he had never heard before. He was still holding his weapons, but his head was riddled with calculations. But how do you not know what focal points are? Usually this is a mistake that people who just started learning martial arts make. The Yeon-woo that Shanon had seen so far had skills of someone who was deeply trained in martial arts. He never wouldve imagined that Yeon-woo was a total beginner who had just started learning. Well. It doesnt matter if you cant find focal points. Since Ill be alive at the end of this. Shanon was curious, but it didnt matter since he had found Yeon-woos weaknesses anyway. This time, Ill go. Shanon lightly moved. It was different from when he seemed like a sturdy wall. He was fast. Yeon-woo could tell right away. Everything that Shanon had done so far was to discover Yeon-woos weakness. In a blink of an eye, a knife was coming down on his neck. He avoided it by turning his body and maximizing his fire ability. Thankfully, the knife missed its target. But it flung back to his waist, and Yeon-woo swung the Magic Bayonet down. Suddenly, the approaching knife disappeared. Yeon-woos eyes widened. He felt danger. Illusion. It was the same as before. He could feel something approaching him from his back. He quickly turned his Draconic Eyes in that direction and a knife right in front of it. Only one thought was in his head. Ill die. At this rate. [Combat Will] The overloaded Magic Circuit started firing up again. And his ability to be logical fired up even faster. He had a migraine like his brain was burning. He used his rationality the best he could. He couldnt predict and worry about situations that could happen, so he had to make fast paced questions and answers. A way to avoid it? None. A way to stop it? None. A way to end it with the least amount of damage/? There wasnone. He kept on asking him questions hoping there would be a way. But the answer that returned was always the same. None. There wasnt a solution. He didnt know what he should do. Even if he thought of possible situations, there was only one possible outcome. A knife splitting the air. His head being destroyed and his consciousness fading away. Even if he was somehow lucky and managed to avoid it, the rapid attacks made him feel like his body would be ripped into pieces. Yeon-woo experienced a helpless feeling. Even after changing his Magic Circuit and training his Mugong, it was still lacking. He was weak. Extremely. The gap between the semi ranker and him was huge, and there wasnt a way to escape. He was completely trapped in the trap Shanon set up. The only possible outcome was death. Loss. So Yeon-woo flipped his thoughts. He didnt see a path, so he had to travel the way he came. The Martial King. He had given another new test, fighting with the semi ranker. It was harder than making a new Inner Cultivation. If so, why did he do this to me? To die? No, that probably wasnt it. Even if he did weird things, everything was done with reason. So that meant, there was a way for him to escape. If so, what was that method? The Martial King had said for Yeon-woo to fight with everything he had. Then Yoon-woo thought again, Mugong was just a power out of many that he had. So maybe he could find a way from another option. Draconic Eyes, Sense Strengthening, and Combat Will were among the skills he had used, but there was still one he hadnt used. And in that moment, he stopped thinking. Another knife passed by Yeon-woo. His consciousness was still down low. But. It was after he activated the remaining skill he had. Foresight. It was a skill he didnt want to use because it would take up all his mana. But there was no other choice. When Yeon-woo opened his eyes again, Sword Breaker was pierced deeply in his chest. His entire body felt like it was going to rip apart. 2 seconds was all Yeon-woo had turned back. But his consciousness was able to come back. That was enough. As long as he was alive, he could still fight back. Whats this? You shouldve died. You dont need to know. Yeon-woo forcefully moved his body back, bringing the sword breaker with it. And as Shanon came along with it, Yeon-woo didnt miss his opportunity and stabbed his neck with Carshinas dagger. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Chapter 109 Opening Act (7) *Cough* Blood poured out of Shanons mouth. No matter how skilled you were, you were still going to die if your neck was ripped apart. And everyone was scared of death. However. Heslaughing? His lips were quivering because he had lost all his strength, but he was definitely smiling at Yeon-woo. Im glad.my subordinatescan live! Relief flooded his eyes. Yeon-woo felt a heaviness when looking at Shanon and couldnt help but ask. Are you not afraid of dying? Of coursenot. I did everything I.could to stayalive. Then why? SuddenlyI became embarrassedwhile I was watching theMartial KingImstill.a leader after all. Yeon-woos eyes widened, he realized why he was feeling so heavy. Shanon didnt know how much longer he would live, but he still wanted to take care of his subordinates. From the beginning, he didnt care about his life. No, rather, he used to care, but he still changed his mind to save his subordinates. Now, he mightve been embarrassed of his past self for doing anything to survive. It was so different from his brothers situation, who was killed by his friends who would stop at nothing for their own lives. If only there was someone like Shanon back in Jeong-woos life. Shanon made a satisfied expression and he fell to his knees. Blood created1 a lake around him. Yeon-woo looked at himself in the blood and stepped back. Suddenly, he felt tired. But worse than that, a pain spread all over his body. His overloaded Cores and empty Magic Circuit caused him the pain. The pain was this intense because it was passed down from the Draconic species Magic Circuit. Oraboni. Edora ran over and supported him. She let out the breath shed been holding while watching him fight all those battles. Phante followed thinking, A monster has become an even bigger monster. Beating a semi ranker was that meaningful. Also, Phante knew. That Yeon-woo hid his most important card. The black sword from Section G he had seen back in the tutorial, and all the other artifacts that he had earned werent used. But he still managed to beat a semi ranker. Youve worked hard. It was fun to watch. Seems like you can fight better than you look. Yeon-woo caught the bottle the Martial King threw at him and drank from it. The pain gradually disappeared and his magic power slowly regenerated. It was a potion. Yeon-woo had a lot of questions to ask once he was feeling better. What are focal points? Yeon-woo had definitely stabbed the flaws, but they had disappeared, and appeared somewhere else. Because of that, he had suffered because he had no way to know what was real or not. A fake. No, it was a lot different than faking a motion. No. Its of the same notion. The only difference is whether its a possibility or reality, ..? The Martial King thought of how he should explain. Its nice to explain this way. When this guys sword almost touched you, the sword had many possibilities. Whether it be used for offense or defense. And of those, it could lead to a greater amount of possibilities. Right? Yoen-woo nodded his head. So when picking from those many possibilities, how do you pick? Do you have a standard? Whatever suits the situation. Thats right, suting the situation. But focal points add one or more possibilities to the mix. Yeon-woo could somewhat understand . .A trap. You can see it like that. If you get trapped, you can cancel it and choose another possibility. Focal points are the power to choose possibilities. .Possibilities. Yeon-woo quietly mumbled. It was similar to Foresight. But Foresight predicted the moves of the enemy using many different calculations, while focal points were a method to pick out of many possibilities the one that fit that situation. Thats.possible? He did it, right? .. That was a joke. Actually, its not that easy. Everytime you swing your sword, you have to see the different possibilities. If you do it wrong, your brain might even get knotted up. The Martial King grinned. But if you can successfully do it, theres no better fighting method than this. But its only for players who have trained their mana to the extreme. And focal points actually arent that perfect either. And once youre at a certain level and your sixth sense improves, it gets easier to tell. Thats why Shanon had asked. Yeon-woos fighting skills were on the level of someone who should be able to discern between focal points, but he couldnt. However, with this Yeon-woo find two things he could improve on. Focal point and sixth sense. But both had to be attained through extreme training. I guess the only thing I can do is training and more training. He clenched his fists. He wanted to have the sensitive senses Shanon had shown. If his physique couldnt keep up, there was no point in having good artifacts. He had to push his body to the extreme several times for that. And after that. I have to finish the succession process. There were so many things to do. He couldve felt burdened, but he felt happy that there were so many ways to get stronger. If Im not talented, I just have to work for it. Yeon-woo pushed his heavy body up and added Shanon to his Soul Collection. There was something he wanted to confirm. Uh, and Sir. Yeon-woo turned to face the Martial King with Edora supporting him. The Martial King waved him away like he knew what Yeon-woo was gonna say. Im not that evil to hit weak people, ok? Dont worry. That meant he would leave Shanons subordinates alone. Yeon-woo nodded his head. After using his full strength for the first time in a while, he just wanted to rest. And the first battle between Cheonghwado and Red Dragon ended like that. *** The news of Kuram spread all over the Tower making people tremble in fear. The unexpected participation of the One-horned tribe. And with the spread of the news Cheonghwado pulled their sword out as well. They poured in their forces to the 11th floor before Red Dragon could regain their forces. In that process, they got rid of the Red Dragon clan supporters remaining in the area too. And the Red Dragon started to move too. The 11th floor was a card they could just throw away, but it wasnt like them to step back so easily like that. And other news started to spread. That the semi ranker Shanon and 4 other players had gone up against the Hoarder and died. It wasnt that big of a news on the higher floors, but it carried a heavy weight on the lower floors. Also, it meant that he was staying as a guest of the One-horned tribe. *** Those Cheonghwado bastards. I bet theyre feeling so happy they could die. Bahal sourly smiled as he read the report Flame Beasts vice leader gave him. With the help of the One-horned tribe, they had taken 80% of the land of the 11th floor. It was basically their land now. And Red Dragon couldnt sit still. Dragons were malevolent. They were greedy, and loss wasnt in their vocabulary. The Red Dragons pride was greatly hurt, and the Summer Queen was the most angry. Bahal, who was cold and rational, couldnt understand why. But oh well. If the Queen says to jump, I have to ask how high. Bahal made a cold smile. After defeating Leonte, he became the overseer of the 11th floor. He only had one command. To reclaim the 11th floor. It was a crazy command, knowing that the Martial King was there. But still. Bahal didnt complain and moved Flame Beast followed like a shadow. And fighting squads like Blaze, Corona Anaconda, Raven Party, and Wolf Squad went with them. And their numbers were enough to make up an army. They looked down from where they were standing to the capital of the 11th floor. Their mission was to get rid of all life forms in that city. *whoosh* And Red Dragon arrived on top of the city. *** The Saber God walked along the path. The war had probably started by now. And with the participation of the One-horned tribe, the Red Dragon Clan was probably suffering right now. The Saber God was planning on carrying out his orders amidst all the confusion. Legendary Beasts were creatures that symbolized the Tower. And if they all died? It would be pandemonium. But it was a sure way to guarantee Cheonghwados win in the war. Move. And with the Saber Gods command, countless shadows began to move. They killed all the beasts in the area. It was a way to get rid of all the variables. And also to gather as much Neidan as he could. The Saber Gods lips quivered. He could feel the Phoenix somewhere. *** [.Somethings here.] The Phoenix squinted her eyes at the confusion happening in her territory. It seemed like whatever the humans were planning had come to her territory as well. Also. For the first time in her life, she felt that it might not be easy. Her children were busily playing, running around, not having a care in the world. Chirp? Then, Chirpy, who had felt his mothers gaze, tilted his head. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Chapter 110 Legendary Beasts Successor (1) Yeon-woo was bothered by the tribe members questions the entire night. They were all curious because they heard he defeated a semi ranker. Everytime that happened, he said he was tired, or Edora pushed them away. If you cant with them, then how about me? Dont you want to try sparring with me? Phante was jumping up and down in excitement. Phante. Whats up? If you dont want to be hanging upside down on a tree, shut up. Geez, such a cold Hyungnim. Yeon-woo scowled like he was sick of dealing with him. He actually felt like he was gonna die every time someone tried to initiate a conversation with him. He had somewhat recovered with the potion the Martial King gave him, but that didnt mean all the damage done to his body suddenly went away. But the injuries werent always a bad thing. He needed to keep on inputting magic power to heal his body. So Yeon-woo circulated his mana without rest. He was able to feel the most thorough places with his Heaven Wing Mana Control. As the waste was emitted from his body, new circuits opened, and the circuits that were already there became sturdier. Yeon-woo healed his body while reviewing his fight with Shannon. He barely won the battle using Foresight but without it, Yeon-woo would have lost. He wanted to try to defeat Shannon with his own strength. Focal point and sixth sense. He assessed the homework the Martial King had given him. And he mulled over how to completely master Eight Extreme Fists and Heaven Wing Mana Control. Phante and Edora knew that Yeon-woo was in deep thought and quietly left the room. They knew how important this time was to a martialist. And through this, he would experience growth. Ive heard that I was pretty single-minded growing up, but I cant even compare to that guy. Phante shook his head as he walked down the hall. He felt that everytime he looked at Yeon-woo, he was able to grow in such a short amount of time because he was so determined. He even thought it was a bit dangerous, because he kept on trying to overcome his limits. It was weird that his body was still functioning. It was like he was being chased by something. What was his goal? Oh yeah. Is today the day Flanc is supposed to come? Yeah. We sent someone this morning. Theyre going to join us with more people. Edora answered while nodding her head. Phante lightly clicked his tongue. Dang. Its not like hes gonna be that welcome here. Flanc was the younger brother of the Martial King. He wasnt one of the many step-siblings the Martial King had, but they actually had the same mother. And he was better known by another name, Spear God. He was one of the Martial Gods who oversaw Cheonghwado. Also, he was the person who pulled the One-horned tribe into this war. He sent a message this morning that he would visit. One-horned tribe was staying in Kuram. Because of the performance of the Martial King, half of it had disappeared, but the city was so big that the tribe members could easily find places to stay. And surprising the city was peaceful. The Red Dragon saw no reason to bring the tribe back into the war and make things complicated again. Also, they wanna to know what the tribe would do next. If they had only participated in that one battle or if they would continue helping Cheonghwado. They were going to set up a defense plan based on what the tribe did. Normally, they wouldnt have let their enemies live so peacefully, but the tribe got away with what they did. That was the weight of the One-horned tribe. Also, it was the weight of the Martial King. The Spear God, Flanc knew this, and used this to his benefit. He openly revealed his relationship with the tribe to warn the Red Dragon. It was strictly a political move. The Martial King openly scoffed at the Spear God for that, but he wasnt able to deny his request because they were still brothers. However, Phante and Edora had a good relationship with the Spear God. Anyways, you take care of Hyungnim here. It seems like Cheonghwado wanted to see him, too. If he wants to come, you come with him. Ok. But I dont think hell come considering his personality. Or knock him out when you have the chance. Ill pretend I didnt know. Edora narrowed her eyes. Do you wanna die? Hehe. Then Im off. Edora glowered at her brother who went away laughing like it was hilarious. Sometimes, she could see her Father in him. Edora let out a sigh, and she looked at Yeon-woos door with silent eyes. Suddenly. *Kwang* The door burst open and Yeon-woo ran out. He looked like he was in a hurry. Before Edora could ask what happened, he jumped out the window in the hall and went over to the opposite side. Edora thought that something bad had happened. It was probably wise to tell her brother and her father first, but she clenched her teeth and ran after Yeon-woo. *** Yeon-woo quickly passed by the collapsed city and past the 11th floors stage. He activated Shunpo as much as he could, and his Magic Circuit started to overload again. His body complained as if asking why he wasnt resting. But Yeon-woo couldnt worry about that. He was only focused on heading South. Just what in the world happened? It was something that Yeon-woo couldnt see, but he could feel connected to several things. One of them was the egg of the Mythical Beast in the One-horned tribes village and the other one was to Chirpy. Yeon-woo could somewhat read what Chirpy and the egg were thinking. And he got closer, the connection also tightened. His connection with the egg became weaker while it became stronger with Chirpy. He was so busy with the war that he hadnt been able to contact them. He was thinking that he would go visit them when he got the time. But just now through the connection, he felt Chirpys sinister thoughts. They were hard to express. Fear. Horror. It was completely different to Chirpys usually bright and happy thoughts. Yeon-woo realized something had happened to the Phoenix. Just who would hurt Phoenix? The Legendary Beasts were the strongest existence on the lower floors. Even high rankers couldnt easily defeat them, so they were left alone. So he was extremely curious. But he also had a thought. The 11th floor was being flooded with countless rankers along with the fighting squads. Kuram was the only quiet place. Other places were teeming with tensions between the two clans. Also, the Red Dragon moved as a military, making ghost towns where Cheonghwados forces were. So then it wasnt weird that some rankers would try to attempt challenging the Phoenix. Because although they were dangerous, it was that much worth it to defeat it. Because the Neidan Legendary Beasts owned were priceless. Why didnt this occur to me before? Yeon-woo blamed himself. If only he had thought a little bit more about the war. But he had been so preoccupied with clearing the stage and training his Mugong that he completely forgot about Chirpy and the Phoenix. He could see many different scenes happening below. There were players escaping from war and brigades busily moving in formation. As he got closer to the South, his connection to Chirpy deepened. He could feel Chirpy trembling in fear. Theres no sign of the Phoenix. Yeon-woo bit his lower lip. Anxiety filled his head. [You have entered the Territory of the Phoenix.] But he couldnt feel the gaze of the Phoenix or hear her voice that was always in his brain. The Phoenixs territory was a complete wasteland. Trees were knocked down, and corpses of Mythical Beasts were lying everywhere. His fears were confirmed. Someone had appeared. And he was very strong. At least a high ranker. It was someone difficult to fight against. Hes on Bahals level at the very least. He could feel Chirpys evil thoughts coming from somewhere above. He didnt delay a second and threw his body in that direction. And when he entered, the Phoenixs nest was completely destroyed. The entrance was completed covered with fallen rocks, and signs of fire and swords were all over the place. It was clear there had been a brutal fight here. Yeon-woo pulled Vigrid out from his back. There was no time to waste. His connection with Chirpy was dying. He needed to be quick. *crash* He maximized his magic power and let out powerful winds. As he slashed Vigrid, the rocks crumbled down, making a path for him to pass through. Beyond the fallen rocks, he could see a strange space. A barrier with a shining light was barely blocking the rocks. The barrier was weak, like it would break at any moment. And within the barrier, he could be a slumped Chirpy completely covered in blood. Yeon-woo felt a faint heartbeat that could stop at any moment. TN: Hello, as some of you have pointed out, Cheonghwado literally means Azure Sword Clan in English, but as we have started translating using the name Cheonghwado, for continuitys sake, itll be kept that way. Thank you for pointing it out. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Chapter 111 Legendary Beasts Successor (2) Yeon-woo quickly cupped his hand and lifted Chirpy out. And the defense mechanism that had been in place quietly disappeared. Chirpy looked critical. His breathing was faint and his chest was heaving. Yeon-woo placed Chirpy out and poured his magic power out to him. At the same time, he activated his heat skill and warmed Chirpy. He thought heat might help Chirpy because he was of fire property. Fortunately, as time passed, Chirpy started breathing more normally. Yeon-woo set his skill up so Chirpy would be able to continuously receive warmth and looked around. How big of a fight happened? And wheres the Phoenix? It was clear someone had attacked. But when thought about logically, it wasnt just one or two things that were off. Clearly, the fight was over. It wouldnt be this quiet if it wasnt. Also, there needed to be more evidence of a fight, but this much wasnt enough. He couldnt even know if the attackers had been successful or not. The Phoenix boasted a big size. It was impossible to completely get rid of her once she was killed. But there werent even signs of her being dragged away. There were only questions left behind. Yeon-woo thought that he would only get the whole story when Chirpy woke up. And once 10 minutes had passed, thankfully, Chirpy woke up, fluttering his eyelashes. Chirpy. Chirp. As soon as Chirpy saw Yeon-woo he let out a tired sound and tears dripped down from his eye. He couldnt communicate with Yeon-woo because he was still young, but he seemed like he had a lot to say. Yeon-woo quietly stroked his head. As if saying it was all okay now. To not worry anymore. Chirpy trembled. And with the strengthened connection, the incident from a few hours ago flashed by his eyes like a panorama. *** Are you the Phoenix? Youre as big as expected. Extremely. Yeon-woo raised his head towards the source of the voice. But strangely, he couldnt move his neck. He could only see things through a small hole. Yeon-woo realized what he was seeing. This is Chirpys view. It seemed to be the situation when Chirpy was hidden by the defense mechanism from earlier. Chirpy tried as hard as he could to get out, but something strong blocked him. The force that was blocking him had the Phoenixs aura. The Phoenix had tightly put it in place so Chirpy couldnt get out. So he wouldnt get hurt and get caught by the attackers. [I have never allowed the entry of humans. Also, I have never invaded the humans territory either.] Is that important? [It is. Since that is the standard that splits good and evil will. At the very least, I dont have any evil will towards humans.] Then Im sorry. We definitely brought evil will with us. We need your Neidan. [..What an arrogant human. Do you know how it ends for fools like you?] I dont. But I know this well. Someone stepped forward while scoffing. In the darkness, the Phoenixs eyes could be seen, filled with annoyance. That the ending will be different this time. And a large sword was pulled out. The space to see outside was too small to see the face of the attacker, but Yeon-woo recognized the pattern on the blade. There was only one person who used that in the entire Tower. The Saber God! Cheonghwado was an island of people who dedicated their lives to martial arts. They only work on getting stronger, and they trained their martial arts to the extreme. So in Cheonghwado, people who used artifacts or magic tended to be looked down upon. It was important to be acknowledged just for your strength, and your strength alone. Because importance was placed on individual training, their personalities were self-centered. But on the other hand, they were also focused on being a collective group, because there was a clear hierarchy between them. The Saber God was the closest to being a martialist out of all of them. He was strict in self-maintenance, and he lived a restricted life without enjoying women or alcohol. His everything was centered on his sword. And even we had to be careful when he pulled out his nine swords all at once. Cheonghwado had the most members as an organization. But of the Eight Clans, they had the least clan members, and they fell behind in power. But there was one reason why Cheonghwado was judged so highly. A small elite. And the 5 Martial Gods. The Martial Gods were extremely strong. Each of them were at the top of the high rankers. One of those guys came here. Yeon-woo was brought back to reality. That was the end of Chirpys memory. Because he had fainted from the shock of what happened next. But Yeon-woo could tell what had occurred here. The sudden appearance of the Saber God. And. The Phoenix, dead. He was sure. The Phoenix was dead. Chirpy could feel that, and he cried until he didnt have any tears left to cry. The death of his mom was too much for him, who had only been born one month ago. Yeon-woo tightly held Chirpy until he calmed down. Chirpy cried until his shirt was completely soaked. The Phoenix realized her fate from the beginning. So she thought I might come to save Chirpy, so she protected him. Yeon-woo grinded his teeth. Is the reason why Cheonghwado sought after the Phoenix because of her Neidan? He couldnt think of any other reason why Cheonghwado would try to catch such a difficult Legendary Beast. And it wasnt like Cheonghwado and the Phoenix had any relationship. Yeon-woo grinded his teeth again. Right now, he was on Cheonghwados side as he was with the One-horned tribe. But Chirpy had become Cheonghwados enemy. Chirpy had no one to lean on except for him. Thats what the Phoenix had thought as well, and she left Chirpy to him. He couldnt take Chirpy to Cheongheado. Of course, leaving him behind wasnt even an option. Yeon-woo didnt even consider that thought. While he was staying at the nest for over one month, Phoenix and Chirpy had grown to be his family. Even if Chirpy hadnt asked for it, he was going to avenge the Phoenix. But right now its difficult to switch sides. For him, both sides were going to be ones he destroyed anyway, but he couldnt just switch now. Red Dragon was probably aware of him by now. Also, he had killed Shanon. It would be weird if no one tried to kill him for doing that. Lets think about it after going back. First, he was going to return to his room and organize his thoughts. He needed to find out about Cheonghwados plans after going back. If the Phoenix died, theres a chance the other Legendary Beasts will be sought after too. I should find out about that as well. And this place wouldnt be good for Chirpys mental health either. He was also going to try to find out why the Phoenixs body wasnt there either. And so he stood up with Chirpy in his arms. But suddenly, a flame appeared in the middle of the air in front of him. It was a flame of various colors. It was the Flame of Life. And it wasnt the Flame of Life that his egg had received. It was the original. The spark. [Thankfully, youve found my child. Its a relief. Really.] Phoenix? The familiar voice widened his eyes. Was she alive somewhere? But the Phoenix didnt respond to him. This was just a will. [The one called Saber God. He was very strong. I tried to save the youngest, at the very leastIts a relief that you didnt forget about Chirpy. This might be the fate of you and Chirpy, it could be a blessing.] The Phoenix continued in a grateful tone. [Also. Dont be too angry that I died. I dont know if you remember, but Im one who dies and comes back alive with the flame. Ive disappeared for now, but Ill be born again. Theres no need for you to avenge me.] No. Even with the words of the Phoenix, Yeon-woo knew that wasnt it. The Phoenix would definitely be reborn. However, no one knew how long it would take. Also, even if she was reborn.she would be leading another life, separate from this one. No one knew what kind of thoughts and standards the new Phoenix would have. It would be a completely different existence to Chirpy. Death was death. And that was it But the reason for Phoenixs words were simple. To console Yeon-woo, so he wouldnt do anything foolish. Also, Chirpy needed someone to lean on. [So dont be too angry, and take care of my child until I return. If it takes some timejust take care of him until he can survive on his own. Im asking you for a favor.] The Phoenix worried about her children until her very last breath. [Of course, I wont just ask you to take care of him] And at that moment, the flame suddenly soared up. And it split into pieces and wrapped Yeon-woo. [.Its very weak, but itll help you and the youngest going forward.] The flames started to blend into his skin. [The Phoenix has chosen you as her heir. According to her will, the Flame of Life (Original) is being given to you.] [The former contract with the Legendary Beast has strengthened.] [It is reacting with Heaven Wing Mana Control. The skill Flame Infusion is reacting to the Flame of Life.] [Magic Circuit is preparing to accept the Flame of Life.] [Your body has opened.] . [The succession process is being started.] Yeon-woo felt like all the cells in his body were opening up. He didnt try to fight against it. He knew this was the last present the Phoenix was giving him. The flames were absorbed through his open pores to his Magic Circuit, Cores, and his bones. He couldnt explain the feeling in words. At first, it was warm, like being hugged by his mom. But then, an intense pain followed. Because of the pain, his muscles burned. But Yeon-woo didnt let out a sound. He knew from studying Inner Cultivation that if he opened his mouth, energy would leave his body. Yeon-woo wasnt planning on wasting anything the Phoenix had given him. And even when he became dizzy, he held on. [The proficiency of Heaven Wing Mana Control is increasing. 27, 28, 29..33%..] [The proficiency of Flame Infusion is dramatically increasing. 57, 58..71, 7291%] The flames dug into all the circuits he hadnt found before. It burned away all the obstacles and paved its own path. The occasional explosions occurring in his body shook his body. [The remaining center circuits 3 and 5 are opening.] [The remaining large circuits..] .. Status messages popped up continuously. One wouldve thought this breaking up of the circuits would destroy his body, but because holy power was also included in it, his body healed faster than ever. *Crash* And at that moment, Yeon-woo felt something different than the expected pain. It was joy. Joy from his tier increasing. [All magic circuits have been opened.] [The succession process had been finished.] [The title Phoenixs Successor has been earned.] [Strength has increased by 5.] [Dexterity has increased by 5] .. [Affinity with fire property has increased by 30. You have gained a part of the qualification of fire property.] .. Congratulations! The proficiency of the skill Flame Infusion has reached 100%, and a superior skill Heat Wave has been unlocked. [Your title is being applied to Heat Wave, and it is being replaced with another skill. The qualification of fire property is being applied and the skill is being evolved to a superior skill.] [The skill Holy Fire (Numbering 050) has been created.] For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- Chapter 112 Legendary Beasts Successor (3) [The growth of your body has been confirmed. Spirit Tier(`) has increased and the paused succession process will resume.] [Current Progress: 99.8%] Yeon-woo felt the joy gradually disappearing from his body and opened his eyes. And at the moment, the emotion he felt wasnt a happy feeling like joy or pride. Emptiness. It felt like his entire body was his body. He felt unsated. The vessel is bigger. It wasnt because the magic power had left, or anything like that. His magic power had actually increased, with the magic power the Phoenix left him. But even with the overall increase, his vessel had grown to a size that made him feel empty inside. The opening of all the magic circuits. Not only did the circuits he didnt even try opening, but all the tiny little circuits had opened. It was because the Phoenixs fire had made a ruckus breaking all the obstacles in its way to open the circuits. And since holy power had been added to the mix, healing him at the same time. Magic Circuit became larger and sturdier than before. The process that wouldve taken him forever was finished in a single moment. Also, Yeon-woo could feel the Holy Fire left in his body. It was right next to his heart. Where the stone was. Why did it go there? The stone that Leonte had tried to create, but failed. He had ignored it because he couldnt do anything to it no matter how hard he tried. But why did the Phoenixs spark go there? He focused all his will on there, but the stone remained still. Instead, the fire that had been absorbed in the flame came out along the Magic Circuit and arrived at his hand. A blue fire shot up from Yeon-woos hand. It turned into a variety of colors: red, gold, and purple. The flame that the Phoenix had been maintaining. It was a holy fire that controlled regeneration and resurrection. It was also the origin of the Flame of Life he received. That was what the Phoenix had left for him. And befitting of its owner, its power was amazing. [Holy Fire] Numbering 050 Proficiency: 0.0% Description: The flame that defines the Phoenix, who is the symbol of resurrection and regeneration. Some say it is the first fire to ever have existed. Its a pure fire that many gods desire. *Purification It burns demons and curses. It shows a great immunity and resistance to devil property. The strength of this power grows with the proficiency of the skill, and heals a part of the body. *Blessing of Fire Holy Fire is known as the first fire to exist. It has authority over all other fire properties and high resistance to them. It can show a control of fire. Numbering 50! It was the first numbering skill he had received after Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Holy Fire was the absolute enemy of any evil related properties, since it was a power that pushed away darkness and purified curses and demons. It wouldve been impossible to use it with the Black Bracelet under normal conditions, but good thing I have that trait. He thought it was a relief that he had the Mana-friendly trait. With it, it was definitely possible to use Holy Fire and the Black Bracelet at the same time. Yeon-woo was able to realize just how powerful his trait was with this new development. [Aegis is strongly reacting.] [The purification of Vigrid is speeding up.] He could feel Aegis and Vigrid slightly shaking on his back. It seemed they were glad he received a skill that was compatible with them. But he didnt really understand what the control of fire meant. Did it mean he could move fire any way he wanted to? He knew it wasnt something that you could receive from a mere skill. And on top of that, it was hard to say exactly what defined fire. He would need to test a few things to find out what it meant. Anyway. Yeon-woo once again thanked the Phoenix in his mind. She had fast forwarded his growth by a few years. Even opening all the magic circuits was a huge development for him. And Holy Fire was a skill of the Phoenix and the Phoenix alone, so it wasnt something he couldve gotten. It was uncomparable to Lizard King Hargans Heat Wave. But actually, this wasnt just simply an act of kindness from the Phoenix like Yeon-woo thought. Conditions needed to be fulfilled to receive this skill. If he had neglected Chirpy and left him alone despite knowing the situation he was in, the succession process would never have taken place. Only with concern for Chirpy and pity for the Phoenix was he able to receive this skill. And also, it was the desperate last wish of a mother who wanted their child to be taken care of. At that moment. Chirp! Chirpy quietly opened his eyes. Hows your body? Chirp.. Chirpy nodded his head. He had gotten better from receiving fire from Yeon-woo. But you should still rest. This place is messy, so lets leave first. Chirp chirp! Suddenly, Chirpy shot up and urgently shook his head. He was still tired, but he seemed to want to say something. We have to save the other Legendary Beasts? Chirp! But you.. Chirp chirp! Chirpy jumped up and down in his spot. He somehow tried to change Yeon-woos mind. Yeon-woo muttered to himself. The Saber God was planning on getting rid of the rest of the Legendary Beasts. And honestly, Yeon-woo didnt really care about what happened to them. He didnt really have a way to stop the Saber God anyway, since he was on Cheonghwados side. But Chirpy was telling him not to. He said that the same thing that happened to him shouldnt happen to the other Legendary Beasts. He shouldve been tired. But he put the other existences before him. He was a warm and commendable fellow. Chirp? At Chirpys continued request, Yeon-woo had no choice but to nod his head. Ok. Chirp! But theres a limit to how much I can help. I cant even catch up to the Saber Gods shadow even if I go now. Despite his recent improvements, Yeon-woo was still lacking, especially when compared to the high ranker Saber God. That was reality. And no matter how much Yeon-woo wanted to take revenge, he always had a grasp on reality. The moment he became blind for revenge, it would only grow further away from him. Rather, he had to be more logical and calm about the situation. Chirpy nodded as if he knew what Yeon-woo was trying to say, along with words that they should escape as soon as the situation became dangerous. Yeon-woo got up with Chirpy after deciding what to do. The closest Legendary Beasts stage was the Void Dragon in the East. He was planning on visiting that territory first. And so he began to move, but a familiar face suddenly appeared in the Phoenixs territory. Yeon-woo settled the nervous Chirpy by explaining she was a friend and went towards Edora. How did you come here? I saw you rushing here, and I was worried. Edora let out a breath of relief. On the way here, she had lost his trail and took a long time to finally get here. But where is.? Where I was staying. Seems like Cheonghwado is hunting all of the Legendary Beasts. Edora widened her eyes at hearing Yeon-woos story. And she saw Chirpy, who was being held in Yeon-woos arms. The clever girl was able to read Yeon-woos thoughts right away. The fact that he was planning on completely breaking away from Cheonghwado. I wont ask you to help. I dont plan to ask the One-horned tribe to help me either. But I hope you dont disturb me. That. She had been against him participating in this stupid war. But she hadnt even imagined they would be on different sides. She bit her lower lip. And all kinds of thoughts went through her head. And when she made her decision, she pulled her sword closer to her chest. .Then Ill go with you. Yeon-woo shook his head. You dont need to feel guilty. Theres no need to go that far No. I want to help. Also, personally, I didnt like how Cheonghwado forced our tribe into this war. But Seseung-nim wont like that. Its been a while since I stopped listening to my father. And isnt that something you shouldnt be saying considering youve only been his disciple for a short time? Is that so? Yeon-woo lightly smirked and let out a laugh. And he suddenly had a thought. That if it was the Martial King. Rather than being angry by this situation, he would be amused. Of course, hes not going to go easy on us just because were his disciple and daughter. The Martial King was that kind of person. Ill lead the way since I know where to go. Ok. Once they made their decision, Yeon-woo and Edora left without any hesitation. To the east, where the Void Dragon would be. *** If the Phoenix was an existence that resurrected forever, the Void Dragon was an existence that endlessly tried to hide himself in the darkness. He doesnt like showing himself to others, and is always in a deep sleep. And because he doesnt like to be woken up, he buries those who do in the Void. The Void Dragon was a Legendary Beast, but it was more accurate to say he was a magical creature. He was extremely territorial and had a strong and evil personality. He was also a unique creature that eroded the mystical world by spraying his Void when he was sleeping. And so the Void Dragons test was the hardest out of all the Beasts. Although thats pretty useless now. Once he entered the Void Dragons territory, he saw the same sights he had seen in the Phoenixs. The energy of the Void and lightning that shouldve been surrounding the forest was nonexistent. The same went for the inside. Dead corpses of magical creatures were everywhere. The subordinates of the Void Dragon. Each of the existences that ate the Void like the Dragon were lying with their throats sliced and hearts pulled out. I cant feel the Void Dragon watching me. That means. His suspicions became a reality. Orabani. Yes. Edoras gaze ended at the black Void Dragon that was on the ground. He was of an immense size and was extremely long in length. Along the black scales, little puffs of the Void were floating like clouds. But the color of the Void was extremely weak, like it would disappear any second. Void Dragon. He was exactly like how Yeon-woo had seen in the diary. It was obvious, but Yeon-woo couldnt feel any life. He approached the corpse to see the exact condition of the Dragon. Then. [Kekekek.] A hazy laugh sounded from somewhere. What? Yeon-woo thought the Saber God was nearby and turned his head to the source of the sound. And in front of his eyes, a message popped up. [The soul of the Void Dragon is looking at you.] Chapter 113 Legendary Beasts Successor (4) (*teaser*) .What? Didnt the Void Dragon die? Yeon-woos eyes became bigger, and the same voice from earlier echoed in his head. It was the same way of communication as the Phoenix. It was definitely the Void Dragon. [Kehahat! I wondered what kind of guy the Phoenix had a fondness for. If youre here, you also know whats happening. Then you have quite the motivation, hm?] Yeon-woo felt wide-awake. Are you really the Void Dragon? [Kinda weird that the guy who woke me is saying that, isnt ie? Kekekek.] What? Yeon-woo was going to ask what the Void Dragon meant, but trailed off because he had a thought. He didnt have the qualification to collect a soul that he didnt kill. Even if he could, the Void Dragons tier was too strong, so he didnt know if it was possible. To be precise, this didnt seem to be a soul. What if it was a remaining vestige of the Void Dragon? Chirp! Then, Chirpy spread his wings, and confidently stood face to face with the Void Dragon. [I see. Youre the one thats taking over the South instead of that arrogant bastard? I guess youre her kid. This is amusing. Chapter 114 Legendary Beasts Successor (5) Yeon-woo had to bite his lips at the fact that he was late again. The territory of the Abyss Turtle was also destroyed. A lake that wouldve been big as an ocean was left evaporated, and the empty bottom was revealed. However, the Abyss Turtle was still alive with its heart and Neidan pulled out. [A human that has received the blessing of the Phoenix and the Void Dragon? I saw someone similar to you 600 years ago. But I never imagined I would see it again. But what to do. Human. You are a step late.] The Abyss Turtle was a humongous turtle. To be precise, he had a body of both a turtle and a snake. The Abyss Turtle was created by the combination of a mystical beast and a magical beast that had been walking different paths. And so they were one, but they were also two. A turtle head and body, and a long snakes head that was near the tail. One signified god, and one signified magic, and that was how they tested their challengers. The Abyss Turtle had the most mild personality out of the four Legendary beasts, and liked humans, so he gave tests to whoever wanted them. But fitting of a test that was given by two heads, it was extremely difficult, so many were known to die during this test. The Abyss Turtle blinked slowly, and looked at Yeon-woo with two pairs of eyes. They also knew what they needed to do like the Void Dragon had done. Even if they had a mild personality, it didnt mean they wouldnt get mad at a sudden attack. No, actually, they mightve had a deeper anger than the Void Dragon. The snake was a magical beast that used to eat manticores in one bite. To die here was something that couldnt happen. [Our blessing.] [Will you receive it?] And the favor of the Abyss Turtle fell. Ill leave it to you. Yeon-woo nodded his head. [You have received the Blessing of the Abyss Turtle.] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have received 5,000 Karma.] [You have received an additional 3,000 Karma.] .. [You have accepted the request of the Abyss Turtle and you must finish the test.] [This is a forced condition. You cannot reject it. Once you reject it, you will receive a severe penalty.] [Hidden Quest / The Abyss Turtles Test] Summary: The Abyss Turtle is looking at you, who is performing the test of the Phoenix and the Void Dragon, with interest. And they wish to give you a test. The Abyss Turtle is looking for someone to carry out their revenge rather than do it themselves. Please look for a Mystical Beast worthy of becoming their successor and turn them into a Legendary Beast. Rewards: 1. A piece of the Turtle Heads back 2. Shedding of the Tail Snake 3. ??? A successor? He thought they would ask him to take revenge, like the Void Dragon had. The Abyss Turtle was completely different. [What would we do after getting that revenge?] [Forever doesnt exist anyway. Rather, we were able to live two times a normal life since we were two.] [So we have no regrets dying.] [Unlike the Phoenix, we werent able to leave children behind.] Yeon-woo was able to realize then that their eyes were focused on Chirpy. Warmth. And jealousy. Even if it was rare, the Phoenix was able to find her pair, but the Abyss Turtle was the combination of two existences and not able to find their pair. Descendents were also proof that someone had lived. The Abyss Turtle wanted to leave that proof behind. But since they cant produce children, they are looking for a successor An existence to satisfy the Abyss Turtle? Yeon-woo thought it might be even more difficult to carry out than the Void Dragons revenge. [Then. We leave it to you.] [Well be looking at you from Styx.] The Abyss Turtle blinked their big eyes and gradually disappeared. As the dust blew in the wind, they were divided in two. The turtle section and the snake section. Of these, the turtle section spun around Yeon-woo and was absorbed first. [The Magic Circuit is opening.] [You have received the nickname Substitute of the Abyss Turtle.] [Strength has increased by 10.] [Dexterity has increased by 10.] . [Affinity with the water property has increased by 50.] [Affinity with the ice property has increased by 50.] .. Like with the Void Dragon, his empty Magic Circuit started filling up. But this wasnt all the Abyss Turtle left him. Now, the dust of the snake section landed on this skin. [The skill Blue Spirits Blessing (Temporary) has been created.] Skill? Yeon-woos eyes became bigger as he checked his new skill. [Blue Spirits Blessing (Temporary)] Rank: ??? Proficiency: 0.0% Description: A spirit has been stuck to you by the Abyss Turtle so you are able to focus solely on the test. With the spirit, the different blessings of the Legendary Beasts will not clash and you will be able to use them all. ***This skill is inherent. Only those that have been acknowledged by the Abyss Turtle can receive this skill, and depending on the proficiency, growth is possible. Its a passive skill. It was a simple explanation, but Yeon-woo realized the Abyss Turtle had given him something much needed. He could already feel the different energies in his body settling. The Blessings of the Legendary Beasts were a very strong blessing. Like he had to beware of the compatibilities of the buffs, same went for these blessings. If such a clash occurred during a battle, it would only lead to his destruction. This skill was outstanding in preventing that. It was good to use his strength to its full power. Yeon-woo tried to find the Blue Spirit, but he couldnt feel anything. It was probably because he wasnt under their control. Yeon-woo lightly shook his body, and moved to the next location. The Saber Gods next stop was the Sabertooth Tiger of the West. *** After running at full strength, Yeon-woo was able to get there before the Saber God. However. [Youre hilarious. Youre telling me to leave? Me? Me, who has been here since the beginning of the Tower?] Yeon-woo told everything he had seen to the Sabertooth Tiger. The fight between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado. The happenings of the Saber God. The 3 dead Legendary Beasts. He warned to leave because it would become dangerous here. However, the Sabertooth Tiger snorted. And even made fun of the other Legendary Beasts who were killed by a mere human. [The Void Dragon and the Abyss Turtle have lost their touch. Stupid fools. Haha! And the Phoenix has left a will to be inherited? Shes crazy!] And growled, revealing his canine that was as big as his head. [Go away, human. Im different from you. Ill take care of it by myself.] But. [I said go away.] A low howl made the atmosphere shake. As if saying he would kill him if he annoyed him any longer. The Sabertooth Tiger was known to have the most pride. And so to earn his test, you have to put in a lot of effort, and he was upset that Yeon-woo had come here without any plans. Chirpy tried to convince him, but he refused, saying they had only ended up like that because they were stupid. And he even said something he shouldnt. [Or. Leave the child with me. Legendary Beasts can help each other get stronger.] Eventually. Yeon-woo left with a scowl from the Sabertooth Tigers territory. *** What are you planning on doing now? Im not sure. At Edoras question, Yeon-woo looked at the Sabertooth Tigers territory with a crease on his forehead. If I may say something out of concern. Well never be able to stop the Saber God ourselves. Never. You dont have to worry about that. I can differentiate between courage and foolhardiness. Chirpy nodded his head. Now, he didnt really want to help the Sabertooth Tiger anymore. Reason being, he had called his mother stupid. And as if he was teasing him, he wanted Chirpy to be given to him. It was a situation where not getting angry was weird. But still. A small part of his mind wanted to help the Sabertooth Tiger. He only needed to leave for a second. But why was he being so stubborn? Yeon-woo kind of understood the Tiger. Even if he knows its dangerous, his pride wont let him. He had lived a long time as a Legendary Beast. To leave his territory would be extremely painful for his confidence. So there was nothing Yeon-woo could do. The Tiger had shut his years. No amount of convincing would work. And he couldnt wait here and help fight against the Saber God once he arrived. It wouldnt be easy to defeat the wall of the Madodan that always followed the Saber God like a shadow. He needed another method. May I tell you my opinion? Then, Edora carefully spoke up. Yeon-woo looked at her with an intimidating look. Do you have a good idea? First, I think we should leave here. The reason? Because we no longer have any reason to remain. Reason to remain? Edora furiously nodded her head. Yes. Along with the Phoenix, the Void Dragon and the Abyss Dragon left things for you. So we should follow those. But the Sabertooth Tiger is different. Her voice was firm. He ignored our warning, and he denied our assistance. So didnt we do everything we could? Yeon-woo nodded, because Edora was completely right. The only reason they had come here was because of Chirpys request, they had no personal relationship with any other Legendary Beast other than the Phoenix. So first, we should leave, and plan for the future. I dont think its good to even pass by or meet the Saber God. He would get the Saber God. Even without what happened to the Phoenix, it was something Yeon-woo had to do at some point. But it wasnt now. This needed to be continued carefully. Knowing that, the Void Dragon hadnt placed a time limit on his revenge. But Yeon-woo wasnt able to leave so easily. Even if he left, there was one thing he wanted to confirm. In the end, Yeon-woo made his decision. Alright. I think its right to follow your decision. Edora nodded her head with a brighter face. To be honest, she had worried about him the moment they chased after the Saber God. To fight with the Saber God meant war against Cheonghwado. It was totally impossible. Even if she helped Yeon-woo, she was slightly worried that she could be fighting against the One-horned tribe. But thankfully, it seemed her argument had worked. Like his logical and cold personality, Yeon-woo definitely wasnt foolhardy. Yes. So lets go back and think things through again. We might have a new chance to catch Cheonghwado. But Edora didnt know. Even though Yeon-woo was logical and cold, he never gave up. No. Ive already made my decision. I cant be with Cheonghwado anymore. Ill get my egg back and return right away. Edoras eyes widened. Then.? Ill find my egg and cross over to the Red Dragon. .! If I cant do it by myself, Ill use someone elses strength to do it. Under the mask, Yeon-woos eyes sunk. As if they had collected the Void from the Void Dragon. Black. If I could lead Red Dragon and Cheonghwado to their end. Plans flashed by Yeon-woos head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before that. I should get what I can. If all of the Legendary Beasts powers were collected. What would happen? Yeon-woo folded and unfolded his left hand. Bathorys Vampiric Swords cold teeth clattered together. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 115 Legendary Beasts Successor (6) The Sabertooth Tiger snorted. [Stupid fools. How pathetic do you have to be to get the pity of humans? You dont even deserve to be called Legendary Beasts.] The Phoenix, Abyss Turtle, and the Void Dragon. He acknowledged them since they were called Legendary Beasts. But since they had died so easily he didnt know what to think of them. Maybe they had forgotten about what they were since they had lived so many years peacefully. [Whatever the matter, the fact that theyre stupid fools doesnt change.] He especially disliked the one wearing a mask, the one protected by the Phoenix. Legendary Beasts were existences that were enlightened. But those existences relied on humans? The Sabertooth Tiger no longer wanted to think about them, because the more he thought about them, the more angry he became. But he thought he should get ready for the humans that were going to come here. [Ill have to use my strength for the first time in a while.] The Sabertooth Tiger let out a howl. It called all of the subordinates in his territory. His subordinates got in their places, ready to fight. And a moment later. He could feel a tingly sense in his brain. A heavy energy was approaching. A human that slowly came with hundreds of shadows. The iron box he had on his back was memorable. [Hes coming.] The Sabertooth Tiger pulled his lips back, showing his canines, and left his cave. He was going to show what happened to those who invaded his territory. And above where the Saber God and the Sabertooth Tiger were going to clash. The Spirit Familiar, Boo was looking down from the sky. *** Boom! Its begun. Edora shouted, hurriedly looking back at Yeon-woo. Even if they were quite far away from the Sabertooth Tigers territory, they could hear large sounds as loud as thunder. The ground shook, and even Edora could feel the tremors. Edoras mouth felt dry. Strong.! Extremely! With her eyes that could pierce the truth, she could see it clearly. Two tornadoes that sharply twisted like a knife was one-sidedly destroying the land. It was easy to tell whose it was. The Martial King had destroyed half of Kuram with one strike. But this was a strength different from that. One that only humans at the top of the pyramid could achieve. A wind like a knife blew everyone, and the entire stage of the 11th floor trembled. And the Sabertooth Tiger wasnt able to fight back. To fight against someone like that? It was too much. It was impossible. Even if they were to fight against that person, it would have to much later in time. Only after they had steadily climbed more floors. No, even after that, they would still be a gap in strength. Edora was actually grateful to the Sabertooth Tiger for kicking them out. If they had been there with the Sabertooth Tiger? There was no need to even ask. They would have died. Like a big rock that had thrown against a colossal tiger. Of course, since she was the princess of the One-horned tribe, it mightve been okay, but there was no telling what mightve happened to Yeon-woo. However. Yeon-woo didnt shrink back at the immense power. He was calmly looking on. His gaze was one of a hunter that was getting ready to go catch a tiger. A hunter trying to catch a high ranker It didnt even make sense, but what was she supposed to do about that gaze? Then, Yeon-woo was stroking Chirpys head with one hand and speaking to him. Chirpy. Chirp? Chirpy widely nodded his head and focused on sharing his view using the connection. It was the view that the Spirit Familiar Boo was sharing. With more training of the Black Bracelet, Yeon-woo was able to easily share senses with the Spirit Familiars. Of course, as the distance was increased, it became more difficult, so he was only able to share his vision. But that was enough to watch the fight between the Saber God and the Sabertooth Tiger. And Chirpy was able to see through the connection with him. Boo wasnt discovered by the Saber God, since he was high up in the air and he had hid his presence as much as possible. Even if he does get caught, the Saber God will be too worried about the fight. Yeon-woo focused on Boos vision. The diary has records about fighting with the Saber God, but theres a need to confirm how much stronger he became after all that time. And I need to see his strengths and weaknesses. Seeing for myself will help with that the most. The Saber God was one-sidedly fighting the Sabertooth tiger. His appearance was calm, but his fighting methods were vicious. The Saber God first threw the iron box he brought into the air. As the knives that had been inside the box spread all over the ground. 9 knives, big and small. They were swords that he had collected from different floors. Each were precious artifacts of old Lords, or being powerful enough to be called gods. The Saber God mindlessly planted these anywhere, and pulled each of them out while fighting the Sabertooth Tiger. If he needed to attack his abdomen, he would grab the nearest sword and throw it, and so on. There was no particular order. He freely surrounded the Sabertooth Tiger and kept on attacking him with knives. With that method, the Sabertooth Tiger wasnt able to move at all. The repeated attacks left him with wounds all over his body. [You dare! You dare.!] At the Sabertooth Tigers anger, the atmosphere became more cold. But the Saber God didnt care a bit and continued to attack. His speed increased, and the strength that he threw his swords increased as well, so it was like a bomb was attacking the Sabertooth Tiger. The Tigers skin was ripped, and you could see his bones. His right leg had already been cut off so his balance was off too. The Saber God smiled like he was having fun. There wasnt any sound, but it was clear he was laughing. He looked like a demon that had come to enjoy destruction. Hes almost playing with him. Was the Saber God always this strong? Yeon-woo frowned at the strength of the Saber God that had vastly increased from the diary. And with the attacks that were becoming more violent, he tried to cut off his connection with Chirpy. It was clear how the fight with the Phoenix mightve gone. He didnt want to leave him with a trauma. But Chirpy shook his head like he was telling him to stop. Yeon-woo could feel his strong determination. Ok. But if you like its too much, let me know. You dont have to force yourself. Chirpy! Yeon-woo proudly stroked his head, and became lost in his thoughts looking through Boos vision. I dont think the Saber God naturally became stronger. It looks like he put on some kind of magical artifact. Or did he get his hands on something else? Or dark magic? Yeon-woos eyes flashed coldy. He thought he found a great hint to somehow defeat the Saber God in the future. Boom! And when the Saber God grabbed the ninth sword that he hadnt grabbed before, the world exploded like it was ending, and half of the Tigers head flew off. His eyes were filled with shock. And Yeon-woo immediately called out to Boo. It was to tell him to hide in case the Saber God found him. Now. Chirp! Yeon-woo shot up from his spot. And Chirpy, who head read his thoughts, got on his shoulders and tweeted loudly. Yeon-woo used all his strength to use his Shunpo to get to the Sabertooth Tigers territory. He had told Edora to watch over the spot. It might look like a suicide mission to anyone else. As expected, hes not here. When Yeon-woo had arrived at the territory, the Saber God had already fled. It was probably to get away from the Red Dragon, who might arrive soon. But its an opportunity for me. Yeon-woo landed near the Sabertooth Tigers corpse. His Neidan and heart were already gone. His head had half blown off, so it was extremely violent to see. Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue. He had definitely warned him, and he had ignored him. But he still felt bad looking at the Legendary Beast. [Did you come to mock me, human?] And at the moment, a white light gathered over the Sabertooth Tigers body, and became a human. A beautiful man with long hair glared at Yeon-woo. It was the vestige of the Sabertooth Tiger, like the Void Dragon. Would I do that? Everything was your choice. [Then? What are you doing here? If youre expecting me to give you something like the other stupid fools, youd better go back.] The vestige glowered at him, two eyes filled with anger. [I have nothing to give to a mere human. No, since I have someone to release my anger on, its actually a good thing.] A white energy spun around the vestige. Like it was about to attack Yeon-woo any moment now. Even if it was a vestige, it could attack Yeon-woo. However. Smirk. [Youre laughing?] The Sabertooth creased his forehead at the laughter he heard from below. Yeon-woo was straight up laughing at him. Who said they were going to accept what you give? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [What?] Yeon-woo didnt even bother being respectful to him, since there was no reason to do that to someone that showed an enmity to him. I can just take it myself. [What..!] Before the vestige roared in anger. Yeon-woo spread out his left hand and took it to where the dead body of the Sabertooth Tiger was. Eat up. For any errors and issues contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 116 Legendary Beasts Successor (7) The Sabertooth Tigers vestige felt danger nearby. At this rate, he would not only lose his physical body, but also his soul. Forever. But Bathorys Vampiric Sword was already approaching his corpse. A scream that made goosebumps on his back. With the sound of a ghost in hell that was telling him to follow him, the Sabertooth Tigers body started to dry up at a quick pace. [You have used Bathorys Vampiric Sword. You have received vitality and spirit power.] [Strength has increased by 2.] [Dexterity has increased by 1.] .. [No!] The vestige ran at Yeon-woo with a shout. He had realized too late what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Energy drain! The horrifying ability of forcefully taking the energy of your opponent and making it yours. The problem was the Yeon-woos energy drain was one of the most superior skills. Not only did it drain all the energy, it sucked the soul up as well. Yeon-woo had been waiting for this moment since the beginning, and came over to the territory just for this. It was so he could absorb as much magic power as possible before it left the corpse. Even without the Neidan or the heart, a Legendary Beasts body was a storage unit for magic power. Also. It would be nice if I could collect the soul of the Legendary Beast while Im at it. The Black Bracelet could only collect souls he had killed. However, it didnt have to be only him that killed the souls he collected. To be precise, if he had lent even a small hand in killing it, he could take the soul. The probability differed each time, however. But what if he used Bathorys Vampiric Sword? Then how would the Tower judge the probability? The Sabertooth Tiger was definitely killed by the Saber God. However, like all other Legendary Beasts, they could all return to their origins and aim for resurrection. That was the reason vestiges were left. Since they could resurrect, they left their remains. Even if they died, they didnt die. And that was what Yeon-woo was aiming for. He used the sword to inflict more pain upon the Sabertooth Tiger. Then how would it apply to the Sabertooth Tiger that had died, but wasnt really dead? It would be like killing him again. Since Bathorys Vampiric Sword also damages the soul. That was a loophole in the Tower. Of course, it might not work. It was only his theory, and he had never tried it out. However. [Keackk!] The vestige stopped releasing energy to hurt Yeon-woo kneeled on one knee to the ground. Yeon-woo instinctively knew. It worked. His gamble had worked. [Shit! This shit! You, let go of your hand!] The vestige screamed at Yeon-woo to remove his hand. He mustve been pained, because he was leaning heavily on one foot on the ground. His eyes were bloodshot. But no matter how much he tried, the corpse continued to dry up at a rapid rate. On the other hand, Yeon-woo felt a new strength entering his body. His empty Magic Circuit filled up to the brink. His body became sturdier. It was incomparable to the power that the Void Dragon or the Abyss Turtle had left him. It was a bit of a shame he couldnt get the Neidan and the heart, but the amount of power he got was almost enough to substitute them. [The growth of your body has been confirmed. The halted succession process in continuing. 99.8%..] The Dragon Body took in all the energy like it wouldnt leave anything left. And because it thought his body was lacking to take in all the energy, his vessel became larger. [Ahhhhhh! I! To a mere human!] Thinking that he was not only killed by a mere human, but also robbed of all his achievements throughout the years, and with the thought that he might really die made him scream in fear. The vestige, that had been flying around in the air like a broken doll, scattered into dust. [You have successfully absorbed the Sabertooth Tigers corpse. You have achieved absorbing the vitality. You have achieved absorbing the soul.] [The proficiency of the skill Bathorys Vampiric Sword has dramatically increased. 30.1%] [You have succeeded in collecting all four of the Legendary Beasts inheritance. You have achieved an accomplishment that is not easily achieved. Additional karma is being rewarded.] [You have received 5,000 Karma.] [You have received an additional 3,000 Karma.] [The powers of the four Legendary Beasts are clashing within your body. Blessing of the Blue Spirit (Temporary) is combining all the powers.] [The combined power is being added to the Magic Circuit. The proficiency of the skill Magic Circuit has increased. 52.1%] [Strength has increased by 15.] [Dexterity has increased by 12.] .. [You have earned the title Plunderer of the Sabertooth Tiger.] [Titles Phoenixs Successor, Contractor of the Void Dragon, Abyss Turtles Substitute, Plunderer of the Sabertooth Tiger. are being combined into one.] [You have earned the new title Legendary Beasts Successor.] [Title: Legendary Beasts Successor] A title awarded to the player acknowledged by all the Legendary Beasts on the 11th floor. Effects: Resistance against all properties by 15%. Control over magical creatures like Mythical Beasts dramatically increases. Also, with the blessing of the Legendary Beasts, your innate powers are being activated. Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes. His face was full of smiles. It was something he felt every time, but he could never get used to the joy of growth. Its a shame that my Dragon Body still isnt finished with everything I did, though. [The succession process has finished.] [Current Progress: 99.9%] After he had reached 99%, the process had slowed down. Now, all he had to do was climb the mountain of 0.1%. But he was still happy. He now had a strength that was incomparable to before. Magic Circuit was restlessly circulating. The Cores started to activate again with the help of Heaven Wing Mana Control. But Yeon-woo didnt stop there. He still had the Sabertooth Tigers soul. The Black Braceful was trembling like it was going to break, like the tier of the Sabertooth Tiger hadnt decreased one bit since it had died. Chirp! Then, Chirpy spread his wings. As if saying not to eat it all by himself. Ok. Dont rush me. Yeon-woo smirked and spread out his hand in the middle of the air. There, the Black Bracelet was surrounded by a black light and the spirits that were inside were changed into dark energy. He did the same for all the souls except for Shanons because he had somewhere to use it for. [Hu.man! Human!] The Sabertooth Tigers soul could be heard sobbing, but it wasnt enough to beat the Black Bracelet. Eventually, even his soul was made into a spirit bead. The spirit bead was larger than other spirit beads. It looked like a jewel. He tossed it to Chirpy. It was a bit much for Chirpy to eat the bead that was as big as his head, but he pecked it into pieces to be able to swallow it. It was a bead that had the spirit of a Legendary Beast. It would be able to get sold for an astronomical amount. It was still less compared to the Neidan or the heart, but it was still a large amount. And Yeon-woo gave it to Chirpy without any hesitation. The more Chirpy grew. He felt like he would be able to grow with him. And when Chirpy finished the bead. A foggy light followed him. It turned into a blue flame, and it soared into the sky along with Chirpy, who had grown into the size of a falcon. And when the flame faded away. A sharp beak and sharp eyes. The top was shining with an ashy blue color, and the bottom was gold. Black patterns followed the path of a fire like it was going to burn the world. The size was a bit smaller than 50 centimeters, but when he spread his wings, its was a threatening meter wide. [The baby Phoenix (Chirpy) has been able to grow with the spirit bead. It is causing the appearance of discord.] [The dark energy has lifted some of the innate evil.] And then. [All tests have been finished.] What? A sudden message. Yeon-woo widened his eyes at the unexpected message. What did it mean? The tests are finished? [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional karma is being awarded.] [You have received 5,000 Karma.] [You have received an additional 3,000 Karma.] [Health and Magic Power is being healed.] [All stats are being healed.] .. [All Karma is being added together.] [Current Karma: 11,500 Point] And the messages kept on popping up, and Yeon-woo was able to realize he wasnt seeing things. Yeon-woo thought it might be because his egg on the other side of the Tower had hatched, but using his connection, he could feel it was in a deep sleep. If so. Because of Chirpy? That was the only thing that came to mind. [Thanks. Master.] With his growth, Chirpy was able to express his feelings in words. Yeon-woo thought his beak looked like it was smiling. With his connection, he was able to guess what happened. Is it that? Since Chirpy is also a Mythical Beast, the system is recognizing me as someone who hatched Chirpy. Yeon-woo looked for the message that he received when he first arrived at the 11th floor. [Challenger, please hatch an egg of your own from here.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oh, so its because of this. To hatch his own Mythical Beast. There was a trap here. He did get an egg, but he didnt have to hatch it. A Mythical Beast that grew up from his dreams was enough. Chirpy was connected to Yeon-woo the second he was born, and with the help of Yeon-woo, he was able to grow. And so the perfect contract was completed. So the system recognized it as an accomplishment of Yeon-woo. I thought it would take a while to get off the 11th floor. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 117.1 Mercenary (1) Yeon-woo smirked. He didnt need to leave the 11th floor for the time being because of the war, but there was a big difference between cleaning it and not clearing it. Yeon-woo stroked Chirpy, who was blatantly staring at him. No, thank you. You might be bringing good fortune to me. Chirpy bounced under Yeon-woos hand like he was happy Yeon-woo said that. [No. Im still thankful to you.] Ok, then lets say that after we catch the Saber God. [Ok ok! Ill do that.] Chirpy nodded his head. Since he was stronger, he wanted to start doing things now. He slowly came down and sat on Yeon-woos shoulder. His claws digged into Yeon-woo, but strangely, it didnt hurt. Then lets go back now. We have a lot of things to do. [Sure.] But when Yeon-woo was about to turn back. [But Master.] Chirpy called him again. Hm? [Can I request something of you before that?] Yeon-woo tilted his head. Chirpy asked in a desperate voice. [Can you change my name?] *** Why isnt he coming yet? As Yeon-woo didnt come back,. Edora became worried. She thought maybe the Saber God and Madodan had taken her. But she couldnt hear any sounds of anything, so patiently waited, thinking something else was holding him back. If he didnt come back in 10 minutes, she was going to go look for Yeon-woo. Thankfully, Yeon-woo came back. With a falcon that she saw for the first time. Oraboni, whos that? Chirpy. [Tsk. I said to change the name. Unfair.] The falcon complained, but Edora couldnt hear properly. What? Edoras eyes became bigger. This bird was that tiny baby Phoenix? It was a size incomparable to before. And an aura that could hunt most superior Mythical Beasts could be felt from him. [I said to give me another name.] But Chirpy continued to complain like something really wasnt to his liking. Edora awkwardly smiled. She thought Chirpy was a bit unfair too. But Yeon-woo just turned away like he wasnt going to listen to Chirpy. Lets go back to Kuram. *** Edora and Yeon-woo sped back to Kuram. When they saw the ruined castle walls, Yeon-woo asked Edora once more. Edora. Yes. Im thankful for everything youve done up to here. So go back now. What are you talking about? Edora whipped her head back at Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo just looked forward with an indifferent look. Im going to be fighting against Cheonghwado, it could also be against the One-horned tribe. I dont think its right to pull you in that fight. Edora pushed her lips together. And after a short silence, she spoke again. You dont really not know the reason why Im following youright? At this, Yeon-woo shut his mouth. Only fools wouldnt know why she was being so forward. He had some dating experience, so he knew what the expression in her face meant. But Yeon-woo had never thought of her like that. Just a close friend or little sister. So he was pretending he didnt know. But Edora was bringing it up. After an uncomfortable silence. [Are the two of you gonna mate?] Chirpy broke the atmosphere. Edora whipped her head at Chirpy and Yeon-woo glared at Chirpy. Where did you learn that? [Hm? Mom told me. That there are things a male and female does! That Ill do it when I find my mate!] Yeon-woo grabbed his face. He didnt know why he was talking about this with a teenage bird. But thanks to Chirpy, the awkward silence was broken. And once they arrived at Kuram. Yeon-woo was able to see. The crowds going into the ruined castle walls. A waving flag in the middle of it. Cheonghwado. *** Were we supposed to meet with Cheonghwado today? Yeon-woo frowned. Edora realized something and nodded her head. They did say Uncle was coming today. Sword God? Yes. Is that so? Yeon-woo nodded his head. It was weird that the One-horned tribe didnt have that many meetings with Cheonghwado yet. If I could observe the Sword God before I leave, thatll be nice. Yeon-woo waved his arm at Edora, who was looking at him with a worried look, and passed by the castle walls. There were crowds of people bustling. It wasnt hard to tell who was from where. Cheonghwado wore blue armor, and the tribe members were wearing their traditional clothes. The tribe members all had stiff faces. But when they made eye contact with a Cheonghwado member, they would snort or let out a cold laugh. Cheonghwado didnt react to that because they received orders not to make trouble with their alliance. But the tribe became madder that they didnt react. From this, Yeon-woo was able to feel the arrogance of the tribe that he had not known because he was with Phante and Edora. Hm? My Lady and Cain-nim, youve arrived? Yanu ran towards them with a bright face and the Cheonghwado players gaze followed him with surprised looks in their eyes. They didnt expect to see the Hoarder and next Psychic Medium. Some looked at Yeon-woo sharply. Now Yeon-woo wasnt infamous just on the 11th floor, but Cheonghwado and Red Dragon knew of him. Not only had he broken the alliance between clans himself, rumors that he had killed Shanon were spreading. People said the Martial King and the tribe had helped him, but it was still shocking that a novice had defeated a semi ranker. That meant a new guy with potential had appeared. Also, the fact that Yeon-woo was the Martial Kings third disciple was known as well. The players had been ordered to find out more about Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo ignored them all and asked Yanu. Is Seseungnim inside? Hes conversing with guests.oh, here he comes. Yanu nodded his head towards the people coming out of the fortress and the rest of the Cheonghwado players all bowed. About 30 people left the fortress. One of those people was easily noticeable. A height of 3 meters. The horn and purple eyes showed that he was from the tribe. Sword God. Individually, the strongest is the Saber God, but the Sword God is tricky. He has the physique of the One-horned tribe, and his sword is unbreakable. A few of my comrades had a difficult time dealing with him too. People considered the Sword God second most powerful in Cheonghwado, and he was truly strong enough to defeat many high rankers. He had the aura to scare people, but Yeon-woo was used to it after spending time with the Martial King. The Sword God read Yeon-woos attitude and stroked his chin. Hoho. An reaction of many meanings. The players that followed him had surprised eyes. The Sword God rarely took an interest in people. Yeon-woo just lightly paid respects to the Sword God and passed by. Hyungnim has picked up something good again. How he gets such people, it beats me. Im jealous. Looking at Yeon-woo, who was disappearing inside the fortress, the Sword God curled his lips up. *** The Martial King sniggered at Yeon-woo when he came in. Did you eat something good? Why? Hm? You dont offer it to your godly teacher and eat it yourself? Yeon-woo tried to hide it as much as possible, but the Martial King was still able to tell. He tsked his tongue. The Martial King truly was a person that you couldnt hide things from. But why do you have such a serious look? Like youre about to die. Do you have something to say? After his younger brother left with words like Were able to relax a bit because of you and I hope you continue to help us in the future, he felt like punching him. But after seeing Yeon-woo those feelings disappeared. He felt like he was about to do something mischievous again. He couldnt see Yeon-woos face because of the mask, but his eyes were quite serious. It was the look he had when he first started learning Mugong. Ive come to tell you Im sorry. Sorry? Did you do something? I want to stop being a guest of the One-horned tribe. At that, the Martial Kings joking manner disappeared. His serious face made him seem like someone else. And as a corner of his lip twitcher, a murderous aura swept around Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos eyes shook behind the mask. The Martial King bared his teeth like he was a dangerous beast. Youve got everything you need, so youre going to leave now that its getting dangerous, is that it? No, sir. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then what? Does our tribe seem like the neighborhood playground where you can come and leave when you want? That is also not it. Then? Yeon-woo momentarily thought it might be okay to tell the Martial King. Unlike Edora or Phante, there were so many things he didnt know about the Martial King. Actually, it was hard to know. Exactly what was hiding behind his smile. It was too hard to read the Martial Kings emotions. So he was hesitating. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 117.2 Mercenary (1) He thought it was right to say his goodbyes before he left, but the Martial King was looking at him like his mind was an open book. Yeon-woo didnt know how the Martial King would respond when he told him the truth. But his worries didnt last too long. Itll be hard to continue hiding it because of the Psychic Medium. Martial King aside, it made him uncomfortable that the Psychic Medium could read anyones fate without lifting a finger. Also, the Martial King knew he came from the Phoenixs territory anyway. Since he would soon find out that the Saber God had hunted all the Legendary Beasts, it was probably best to face it head on right now. So Yeon-woo told the Martial King everything that happened. Like when he had explained to Edora. The relationship he had with Phoenix and Chirpy. And the Saber God. But he didnt tell him that he had made contracts with the Beasts, of the fact that he was the successor. There was no need to tell all his secrets. And that was enough. The aura that had been pressing Yeon-woo melted away like snow. The Martial Kings face became strange. Like he was leery of something. This. He lightly cursed under his breath, and he pointed his chin at Chirpy, who was glaring at him. Is that the kid of the Phoenix you were talking about? Yes. Ha! The Cheonghwado bastards are going around doing weird things again? Geez. He muttered indecipherable words and reached out for a short pipe that was on a table. And. Crack! He brought it down on Yeon-woos head before Yeon-woo could avoid it. Kuk! Yeon-woo groaned and covered his head. His world was spinning. You little shit. Yeon-woo looked at him like he was asking what the meaning of this was. Are you gonna keep on looking at me like that? Do you wanna get beat up again? .. As the Martial King threatened him with the pipe again, Yeon-woo flinched back. His head still hurt from the shock from earlier. He was also annoyed, because he didnt know why he was hit. The Martial King glowered at Yeon-woo. And he sighed. What do you think the relationship between a teacher and a disciple is? They were unexpected words. Yeon-woos eyes became bigger. What are you Im asking you what the relationship between a teacher and a disciple is, you damned disciple kid. Do you think its nothing more than learning? . For a second, Yeon-woo couldnt think of anything to say. He felt he was hit even harder than with the pipe. Even if it was for a few days. I taught you to the best of my abilities. With sincerity. Like it was a part of me. Like teaching my own kid. But. I guess thats not how it was for you? . I get that youre frustrated, but if you have urgent business, shouldnt you run back as quickly as possible to tell your godly teacher? Then, Ill be able to help you, or nag you, or whatever. But you want to quit being a guest? Youre sorry? . Where did this damned bastard come from? I thought you had basic manners watching you take care of Phante and Edora. Did I see wrong? Did you only see me as someone to get something from? What? Am I wrong? As the Martial King continued. Yeon-woo couldnt say anything. He was blanking out. The Martial King was scolding him. He definitely sounded annoyed, but there he also sounded a bit upset too. To be scolded. To be nagged at. When was the last time someone did this to him? He couldnt remember. On Earth, his Squad Leader had disciplined him occasionally, but that was different. Yeon-woo had tried to hide his problems and solve them by himself. And so the Martial King was upset because Yeon-woo treated him like a stranger. And so. Yeon-woo saw a bit of his father in the Martial King. A teacher and a disciple, you ungrateful disciple, is definitely different from a parent and their kid. Since that is a relationship set by heaven. But the relationship between a teacher and their disciple is one that humans set for themselves. He had an annoyed and stressed expression. So now Ill ask. What am I to you? Yeon-woo momentarily thought of the Martial King that he had experienced for a few days. He always had a joking manner, but he sincerely taught Yeon-woo new abilities. And when Yeon-woo successfully learned it, the Martial King always looked on with a proud face. They were definitely the eyes of a teacher looking proudly at his student. On the other hand. How had he treated the Martial King. He was always on his guard even while learning from the Martial King. He always suspected first. He only looked for evil. Yeon-woo realized what he had done wrong all this time. He thought he had gotten better with Yul, Khan and Doyle, and Phante and Edora. On one side, it was obvious that he do this, but it was also something that hurt others feelings. After a long silence, Yeon-woo was able to respond. .Youre my teacher. Is that what you think? Really? The Martial King asked with an irked face. Yeon-woo laughed and nodded his head. And Ill think of you as my teacher. So then that means you didnt think of me as your teacher before? You crazy bastard? The Martial King shook his head with an unbelievable face. Somehow, he saw himself in him. Clang! The Martial King placed the pipe that wasnt needed anymore back on the table. Ok. Thats enough. Then go. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Actually, there was nothing the Martial King could do to help him. Before he was his teacher, the Martial King was the leader of the One-horned tribe. He couldnt flip sides like he was flipping pancakes. So he couldnt fight along with him. But he could let Yeon-woo roam freely. He was going to quietly cheer on Yeon-woo from the crowds. In his own way. And take this. Yeon-woo grabbed the books the Martial King tossed at him. The Second and Last sections of the Eight Extreme Fists. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thank you. Ugh. Whatever. Take it and leave. And when I meet you again Im going to punch you first even if youre my disciple. And dont worry about the egg. Itll be safe. If they met in war, they wouldnt meet as teacher and disciple. Since they would be enemies, they could kill each other using their full power. But Yeon-woo knew the warmth in those words. And he bowed even further. After staying in that position for a while, he quietly left the room. ..Thank you. Endlessly repeating the same words in his head, knowing he could never say it enough. Only this chapter has been split into 2 parts. Chapters after this are of normal length For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 118 Mercenary (2) Yeon-woo tightly held onto the Skill Tomes and saw Edora when he went outside. Once she saw Yeon-woo, her gloomy face turned bright. And she frowned when she saw Yeon-woos face. Oraboni, your head? Hm? He reflexively touched his head and grinned. There was a slight bump. Its nothing, so dont worry about it. Yeon-woo avoided her question and looked at her. That aside, what about your thoughts? They didnt change? Yes. Im going to follow you. Dont try to stop me. Yeon-woo also thought that he wasnt going to be able to stop Edora, since she had never once listened to him. It was quite Edora-like. In the end, she was a member of the One-horned tribe. No one could prevent them from doing something once they put their minds to it. But he still wanted to confirm one last time. Even if you might meet your tribe as enemies? Im prepared for that. Ill just be suffering because of a certain someone. Yeon-woo shook his head. .Alright. Youre not gonna listen to me anyway. Do whatever you want. Hehe. Edora smiled like she had won. Yeon-woo couldnt help but laugh. *** Yeon-woo wanted to quietly leave Kuram. He didnt need to publicly announce that he was switching sides, and he didnt need to get on the Sword Gods bad side either. And so when they were about to pass Kurams wells. You? An unexpected person was standing outside the walls with an irritated expression, arms crossed. It was Phante. Wow. Are you happy leaving your little brother behind? Is this something like a nighttime runaway? Oh, since its during the day its a daytime getaway I guess. Phante glared at Edora, who was stuck right by Yeon-woos side like a leech. He was annoyed that no one told him anything. Edora looked away. Why. Are you gonna come with me? Do you think Im standing here to get some tanning here then? Do you even know where Im going? I know itll be more fun than here. And, hehe. Wherever you go, something big happens, eh? . Yeon-woo couldnt find the words to say. It was true that big incidents followed him. And I dont like being here anymore. The old geezers keep on ordering me around to do this and that. They keep on getting in my business. I feel like Im going crazy. Anywhere is fine, so take me with you. Yeon-woo laughed. He understood why Phante was annoyed. He was always in conferences and couldnt fight because it was dangerous. And whenever he wanted to protest, the Martial King was always there. When he found out that Edora and Yeon-woo were about to leave Kuram, he thought this was his chance. But Phante and Edora were different. Since Phante was most likely to be the next king, he couldnt just come along. So he slightly hinted that they might be going to the Red Dragon. Hm? So you planned on going to do some fun things without even telling me? All this time? But Phante actually had a smile. Yeon-woo realized his mistake. Phante was the Martial Kings son to the bone. Haha! I thought I was gonna barf from seeing all those Cheonghwado bastards the entire time. Now I can see them crumble. Yeon-woo eventually had to wave the white flag of surrender at the siblings. He let out a sigh of exasperation for the first time. Do whatever you want/ But he still had a smile on his face and had a thought. That he had met a good teacher. And a good pair of little siblings. *** They left Kuram and arrived at the northern part of the stage called Veges. Currently, Red Dragon is centered at Veges, planning on expanding their territory, and Cheonghwado is attacking there. Edora explained what she had heard at the tribes conference. With the aid of the One-horned tribe, Cheonghwado was spread almost entirely across the 11th stage. But not at Veges. Is there a reason? Because Bahal is leading them. Yeon-woos eyes sparkled. Bahal? Yes. They say he was put in charge of the 11th floor. And other rankers participated too. Since our One-horned tribe joined, theyll have to be that much warier. Yeon-woo nodded his head. If the Red Dragon wasnt going to give up the 11th floor, they were going to have to put more of their forces on there. No, the fact that they had lost was probably more painful to them. They lived by the rule of the Dragon. Also, not only do Cheonghwado have the Martial King, but also the Saber God and the Sword God.theyre not gonna stay still. Seems like the war on the 11th floor will get bigger. Yeon-woo thought it was just as well. Since as the gameboard got bigger, the more Saber God and Sword God would be stuck on this floor. It would be nice if Leonte came too. Yeon-woo wet his dry lips. It was a predators smile. And Phante tried to change the subject. But how are you planning on joining Red Dragons side? Theyre probably grinding their teeth at the thought of you. He was talking about how he fought Shanon. The Red Dragon was definitely on their guard against Yeon-woo. If were talking about danger, its probably you guys that are in more danger? The prince and princess of the One-horned tribe. There wasnt any better hostage than them. If they knew they were coming, they would gladly welcome them with open arms. However. Actually, theyre probably not going to care much about us. Since theres a bunch of people like us. ..? Yeon-woo tilted his head in confusion, and Edora responded with a smile. As you know, our tribe members quite self-centered, right? So a bunch of us have probably participated on their side as mercenaries. Oh. Yeon-woo understood what she meant. There were a lot of players in the tribes village, but there were also a lot of tribe members climbing the Tower. They frequently participated as mercenaries as well. So what if you come face to face. We would try to kill each other I suppose? Of course, we would try to avoid that as much as possible. Edora shrugged her shoulders like it wasnt much. But even if we meet as enemies, we dont hate each other. Rather, we get offended if we dont fight using our full power. Yeon-woo nodded his head. It was expected of the One-horned tribe. This was them. And Phante and Edora didnt put too much meaning on fighting with Red Dragon either. Well, they could be interested since were the Martial Kings children. But they wont care knowing our fathers personality. Phante shrugged. The Martial King wouldnt be too upset that his children were held as hostages. Rather, hell try to return whatever harm is done to his children by twice as much. Yeon-woo laughed thinking of the Martial Kings character. Anyway. How are you going to join forces with Red Dragon? Yeon-woo answered indifferently. Didnt you guys already say the answer? What we said? You must be speaking about Bahal. Yeon-woo nodded at what Edora said. Right. Bahal will want me. And other pressures will protect me as well. Phante and Edora nodded their heads like what Yeon-woo said made sense. Bahal seemed extremely interested in Yeon-woo. Participating with the One-horned tribe will have given me some credibility. And from their viewpoint, they wouldnt want to leave me, who defeated a semi ranker, alone. Yeon-woo knew his name was spread far and wide. Setting records for clearing floors or the tutorial only garnered interest. Because they only had potential. They couldnt actually fight. But a novice that had defeated a semi ranker was different. Not only were they a help to the war, but they could surely be grown to a more skilled player. And he had information about the tribe and Cheonghwado, and if Bahal supported him, they wont be able to let me go. And if I give them this. Yeon-woo touched the object that Bahal would kill to have. With this, the fire would be set to the war. And Yeon-woos predictions were correct. *** Stop there. Reveal your identity. When they arrived at Veges, players of Red Dragon came out to stop them. Because two One-horned tribe members had come, their faces were tense with anxiety. They suspected that the tribe had left Kuram. And Yeon-woo revealed his identity. That he was the Hoarder, and the two One-horned tribe members with him were going to participate in the war as the Red Dragons mercenaries. And please give Bahal this. Hell like it since its from me. The players all had surprised faces. They were seeing the Hoarder from the rumors in person. A few of them glared at him. They were friends of the players that had died because of Yeon-woo. Also, the One-horned tribe members with him were the children of the Martial King. But they soon had indifferent faces. After deciding it wasnt something they needed to take care of, they let them in. Yeon-woos item was inspected and delivered to Bahal upon discovering there was nothing wrong with it. A reply soon came. Bahal has ordered for the three of you to be treated with respect. Please follow me. Yeon-woos company nodded and followed the players. *** Veges had a different atmosphere then Kuram, where everything was destroyed. Rankers of Red Dragon and their subsidiaries were all bustling around with busy steps, and there were various security checks everywhere. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Overall, there was a dark and stiff vibe. But that was how organized and ordered this place was. Players eyes sparkled at Yeon-woos company, but they didnt talk about it. It was obvious how well controlled this city was. And when they arrived at the center of Veges. Haha! Whos this? Isnt this Cain? Do you know how much I waited for you to come? Bahal came out with bare feet and tightly hugged Yeon-woo. Like he was welcoming a beloved subordinate. He was genuinely happy that Yeon-woo had come to him. Also. Unbeknownst to everyone, Yeon-woos fists were tightly clenched while in Bahals arms. If only you had liked Jeong-woo this much. The veins on the back of his hands popped out. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 119 Mercenary (3) But Yeon-woo couldnt show his anger right now. Yeon-woo laughed, and spoke. Sorry Im late. I wanted to come right away, but it didnt work out. It doesnt matter if you come late or not. All thats important is that were together now. Phante tapped Yeon-woos shoulder with his hand. Bahal welcomed Yeon-woo like they were really close, and all the players watching were surprised. Were Bahal-nim and the Hoarder close? When he visited outside the Tower. I heard he scouted him himself. But I didnt know it was that much. If theyre that close, why didnt he come earlier? Hm. Hes an interesting person. They continued to speak amongst themselves. But Yeon-woo knew why Bahal was welcoming him to this extent. The reason was simple. Its probably to raise his standing within Red Dragon. The Hoarder was well known throughout Red Dragon. Some had checked him as a rookie they needed to get rid of right away. But it also meant that he was worth a lot. A novice that slumped a semi ranker. The disciple of the Martial King. A rookie with a view. What if someone like this switched sides to the Red Dragon, with the Martial Kings children in tow? And also had information about Cheonghwado. If the person that had overseen all this was Bahal. His standing will increase. And he mustve liked the present. It was good for Yeon-woo. Since the bigger the welcome, the easier it would be to get a place within Red Dragon. But is it ok for the Martial Kings children to come over? Hell be displeased. Phante, thankfully, wasnt clueless and just shrugged his shoulders and spoke. Its been a while since I stopped listening to my father. Really? I guess. Since the children of Cheongram are so talented that even the tribe cant touch them. Anyway, welcome. Bahal had a big smile, and led Yeon-woos company inside. So, lets go in now. We were just in a conference. Theres a lot of people to introduce you to. *** As Bahal said, there were about 10 rankers in the strategy room waiting for them. And in the center of them was a player with a strong aura. They didnt seem to want to pull back their presence at all. Yeon-woo squinted his eyes at them. 81 Eyes. If Cheonghwado had their 5 Martial Gods, the Red Dragon had 81 high rankers at their center. They were 81 Eyes. It was from the legend that in a dragons single eyes, there were tens of compound eyes. Also, they led independent powers as well, having their own fighting squads, Theres a lot of familiar faces. Yeon-woo could recognize a few of them from the diary. White Draconian, Flame Beast, Blaze, Corona Anaconda, Red-Ringed Bandtheres a lot. Are they planning on flipping the 11th floor over? As Yeon-woo scanned their faces, when he arrived at the last face, he was taken aback. There was a completely unexpected person here. A playful beautiful woman with long blue hair that reached to her shoulders. Unlike what the public knew, her hair was dyed blue instead of red, and she was wearing comfortable clothes. Yeon-woo recognized her instantly. Whats wrong, Hyungnim? .Never mind. Nothing. But it seemed like she didnt want to reveal who she was, so Yeon-woo pretended like he didnt know. His thoughts were a mess. That person, here? Why was someone who detested the lower floors, saying they were places for insects, here? He thought that the war had gotten bigger than expected. Bahal introduced Yeon-woos company. So. This is the Hoarder and the children of the Cheongram family from the One-horned tribe. Even if youre not interested in the lower floors, youve heard of them, right? A few nodded their heads. Some people showed interest, and others, wariness. But most of them didnt seem to care. They had eyes that said So what? No. Is it because theyre not interested in Bahal? Like Leonte, people from Arthia were considered betrayers, and not welcomed to new organizations. It seemed like that was the case for Bahal. However, he was known to be favored by the Summer Queen for his talents and wits. You all seem indifferent. But not after seeing this. Bahal placed a pile of papers on the table. The rankers naturally shifted their attention towards it. Do you know what this is? What is it? Bahal grinned. Where Cheonghwado placed their troops. .! .! Is that true? The rankers with careless expressions changed to one of surprise. Raul, who had been fighting with Cheonghwado even this morning, burst up from his seat and asked again. Of course. Do you want to check? Bahal threw the map he had at Raul. Raul quickly caught it and spread it open. A detailed map of the 11th floor. A red X was marked in various locations. Raul knew approximately where the troops were located, but he didnt know the exact locations. ..And the people that brought this? Our friends here. Bahal proudly patted Yeon-woos shoulder. This was the present that Yeon-woo had given Bahal. He memorized the map he had seen when he entered the Martial Kings office with his Draconis Eyes, and he had copied it exactly down. Of course, he left out the information that would hurt the One-horned tribe. But this was enough to help Red Dragon. This was going to change the tide of the war. How is it? Raul flinched at Bahals question and lightly coughed. I think well need to confirm first. It could be a trap from Cheonghwado, right? Raul narrowed his eyes at Yeon-woo and Phantes back. Bahal nodded. Shouldnt you go check that at Red Wolf? Ill go confirm right now, sir. Raul quickly left the strategy room. He looked excited. If the map was real, they would be able to turn the tables. Bahal looked around him. If the map is real. Then theyve done a great thing for us. What do you all think? If there are no objections, Id like to award them with a reasonable condition and rewards. No one said anything. But they were all paying close attention. Bahal accepted the silence as approval. So Ill take it, everyone agrees. Cain. Yes, sir. Yeon-woo stepped forward and bowed his head. The second team leaders position of Foreign Legion is empty. Id like for you to take charge. What do you think? Yeon-woos eyes shined. The Foreign Legion was composed of mercenaries. It was a large legion of over 3,000 people, and it was difficult to be accepted into it. To be a leader of such a team meant that you would be in charge of hundreds of players. To place an outsider in that position was unheard of. That was how priceless the present Yeon-woo brought was, and how sought his talent was. Yeon-woo welcomed it, because he would be able to do more with a higher position. Ill stay here and climb my way up. Whether it be the Saber God, Leonte, Bahalhe was going to catch them if he got a chance. This is a war, where knives and arrows fly around constantly. It wont be weird if something happens. Also. A warzone might be a place of fear and horror to some people, but to Yeon-woo, it was as comfortable as his own bedroom. He spent half of his twenties in a dangerous warzone. Even with the addition of more magic, it was still the same. Saber God? Leonte? Bahal? No matter how talented they were, Yeon-woo was sure that he surpassed them in war. So that was why he was planning on ending their lives. Jeong-woo. Just wait a little bit. Its boring with just Bild, huh? Ill send the other guys your way soon. The first person he would get was the Saber God. Then Leonte. And lastly, Bahal. He had already chosen the order. And created a detailed plan. The map was only the first step. That woman gets on my nervesbut it shouldnt matter. No. Its actually best. Since itll become more confusing as the gameboard gets bigger. Yeon-woos eyes glinted sharply. But first, I need to build up credibility with Bahal. And so, hiding his thoughts. Yeon-woo bowed his head. Ill do my best. *** Im telling you in advance, but I dont trust you guys. Its best if you try to stay under my radar. The person who took them to the Foreign Legion on Bahals orders was named Amber. Head of White Draconian, member of Poison Owl. Yeon-woo dug through the information of Red Dragon in the diary. He was also Shanons boss. So Amber was glaring at Yeon-woo like he was going to kill him. He was annoyed that they met like this. But his will to kill Yeon-woo for killing his subordinate could be felt. Whenever he got the chance, he would do it. Yeon-woo thought that his life would be uncomfortable because of him. However, he had expected this much, so he didnt worry too much about it. Amber looked at Yeon-woo, who didnt even respond, and kicked open the door to the second team of the Foreign Legion. Bang! The door almost broke. There were about 250 people. It mustve been freetime. They stopped smoking cigarettes or gambling, and looked over in their direction. A sharp aura could be felt from them. This is your new team leader, Cain, and new members Phante and Edora. Greet them however youd like. Amber scowled on Yeon-woo and turned on his feet to leave. Team Leader? I did hear someone would be dispatched here. I guess they really came. But isnt he unfamiliar? Was there someone like that? Isnt the One-horned tribe with Cheonghwado? Is it ok for them to switch sides like this? The team members narrowed their eyes at Phante, Edora, and Yeon-woo. They were scanning the new team leader and the new addition to their team. Mercenaries were fierce. They prioritized setting a hierarchy amongst themselves to see if they were stronger or weaker. Some of them looked at the pretty Edora with lingering gazes. Edora slightly frowned like she didnt like them. But Yeon-woo didnt worry about them and slowly walked towards the center. Naturally, their gazes turned towards him. A few of them made faces like they realized something. Hey. That mask, isnt he the Hoarder? What? I think youre right. The black mask that makes his look like a ghost, and that armor. And the One-horned tribes brother and sister pair that follow him. The Hoarder, right? The words started to spread among them. And they all scowled. A few of them pulled out their swords to show their intent. They were actually victims who had suffered when Yeon-woo hoarded all the hidden pieces of the 11th floor for himself. Seeing Yeon-woo, their old days suffering came to mind. Hyungnim. I guess you got more popular when we werent around? Phante giggled seeing Yeon-woo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yeon-woos eyes behind the mask were annoyed. Although he had somewhat expected this, annoying things were still annoying. Then. A few mercenaries stood up holding their axes and swords. Clearly showing what they meant. Look here. Team Leader. Wed like to speak with you? Looking at them, Phante shook his head like they were absurd. Geez. Theres sure a lot of ways to kill yourself. Edora just quietly nodded her head like she agreed. TN: Team and squad will be used interchangeably. Please note they mean the same thing. ???? For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 120 Mercenary (4) Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes at Phante Phante just whistled and looked away. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue internally and turned to look at where the mercenaries were. What do you want to say? A question filled with annoyance. The mercenaries faces fell. They tried to look as intimidating as possible. You look like someone. And that person owes us a lot. So I want to ask who you are. If we could exchange names. He twisted his words, but it was clear he wanted to know Yeon-woos identity. Yeon-woo didnt want to deal with them any longer. He crossed his arms and icily replied. And if Im who you think I am? What? The Hoarder, its me. This bastard! The mercenaries all glowered and ran at Yeon-woo. The building that wasnt all the big quickly became chaotic. Yeon-woo didnt move and called for Phante. Phante. Whats up? Get rid of them. Why should I do your business? Because its irksome. No? Should I do it? .your personality is really Phante muttered under his breath and stepped forward. But when he got ready to fight, a sinister smile spread on his face. Well, I was bored so its fine. Bang! Phante ran to the front like he found a fun toy. And he waved his fists around. It was the Cheongram familys writing of divination, the Thunder Regime. A large explosion filled the air. And right as he was about to sweep them all away. But dont kill anyone. Tsk! Phante stopped and tsked his tongue at Yeon-woos advice. Thankfully, the energy building up decreased, but it was still enough to be effectful. Kwang! Kwakwang! Phante broke everything in his reach. If a weapon flew at him, he broke it with his bare hands. If a body flew at him, he flicked it away using his elbow, and if magic flew at him, he completely got rid of it using thunderbolts. Ackkk! What the hell is this? He destroyed, crushed, and broke. Everyone who ran at him ended up with their legs or arms folded back. The floor was covered with their blood, and the air was filled with dust. My arm! My arm! Leg! My leg! Oww! In the midst of all the screams. Phante freely moved around like he was in his comfort zone. Chirp chirpy! [Master! Master! I dont like that guy!] Chirpy continued to tweet on Yeon-woos shoulder like he was having fun. He laughed with his wings spread apart. Yeon-woo was about to tell Chirpy, who wasnt old enough to know what was right or wrong, that he shouldnt turn out like Phante, but he suddenly felt a presence behind his back. Dieeee! One of them who had been hiding their presence at that time ran at Yeon-woo with their sword waved. Yeon-woo didnt even lift a finger. Instead, Chirpy screamed in the direction the guy was coming from. [Go away!] Boom! A blue flame erupted from him along with a rough storm. The flame covered mercenary was thrown back outside the building and crashed outside the walls. [Ugh! Youre so annoying!] Chirpy crossed his wings and snorted. His puffed up chest was cute. Edora looked at Chirpy with surprised eyes. She knew he had the power of the Legendary Beasts, but she didnt know it was this strong. Yeon-woo looked inside again. The fight was already over. No, he couldnt call this one-sided violence a fight, but it was over. About 50 players with broken legs and arms were groaning on the floor. The rest of the 200 or so players were looking at Phante with fearful eyes. Shit. I only got dust on my hands. Phante lightly brushed off his hands. Like it was nothing. And he turned to look at the trembling players. They werent able to meet his gaze and looked away. Their will to fight was completely crushed. However, Phante wasnt done. An eyebrow twitched. What? Youre still standing? Arent you beating your heads? They looked at each other and hesitated. But as Phante brought up his thunder energy again, they started to stick their heads on the floor. Arent you doing it too? The injured players werent excluded. Rather, he was tougher on them because they had tried to rebel not knowing their places. Unless their necks were broken, there werent any exceptions. The fierce aura like that of a wolf pack had completely dissipated. Phante now grinned as if he felt better. Why there were so many humans that wanted to be beat up, he didnt know. But Edora had a slightly worried face. Um, that burn. These were all people that would become Yeon-woos hands and feet. It was okay to intimidate them, but they were useless if they couldnt be used. She thought she should get some potions, at the very least, from the medical center. But Yeon-woo lightly shook his hand in the air. A blue fire as big as a persons head appeared. It was Holy Fire. Edora didnt know what Yeon-woo was going to do. Then, Yeon-woo lightly flicked his Holy Fire on his forefinger. Then, the Holy Fire split into tens and flew towards the injured people. W, What? Hm? They flinched at the sudden fire coming at them, but they were surprised at the warmth that entered their bodies. Their ripped wounds healed. Dislocated bones moved back in their positions, and the horrifying pain completely disappeared. It didnt perfectly fix everyone, but the fast rate that it healed was quite surprising. Wasnt this like the Cure or Recovery they had heard of? But those kinds of healing magic powers were only able to be received from famous expensive apostles or priests. The mercenaries saw Yeon-woo in a new light. Phante and Edora widened their eyes as well. But Yeon-woo, who used the Purification feature of his Holy Fire, couldnt care less. He just apathetically gave new orders. Phante. Yes? Uh? Yeon-woo pointed his chin at the mercenaries whose heads were planted on the ground. Dont miss a single one and break more of those bastards. *** D, Devilno, hes worse than that. That guy isnt even human! Not at all! Shit. Healing us and breaking us, healing and breaking.how is that human! The mercenaries felt wronged. They wanted to cry, but they couldnt. They couldnt even groan in pain. They experienced what hell was for a few hours. The ones who rebelled, and even the ones who stood back and watched the situation. The mercenaries in Team 2 had to experience their bones breaking and attaching again several times. Yeon-woo didnt listen to their pleas. He just quietly looked on, like this was obvious. He repeated the process of fixing them after Phante broke them again and again. After a while, the mercenaries completely lost it. But the Holy Fire brought back their consciousness as well. They had no way to escape. In the end. The ones that had rebellious looks in their until the very last moment quickly gave up. They put their tails in between their legs. Now, they were too scared to even look Yeon-woo in the eye. Ill say one thing. I only need a good hunting dog, I dont need a crazy dog that bites its owner. This is your last chance. .. .. The 250 mercenaries shut their mouths. They all had goosebumps from the cold air. And they realized. How the alliance of the clans was destroyed. Hundreds of players had tried to get the Hoarder, but they were all trapped in a foggy forest, never to return. Some even said the bar where the information was leaked was pulled out by its roots. The only reason why the Hoarder kept them alive was because they were useful. But he warned that if they did anything weird again, he would kick them out without hesitation. Even if they were a part of Red Dragon. He wouldnt let it go. Also. Yeon-woo definitely had the skills and mind to do that. Gulp. The mercenaries swallowed. They continued looking at the ground because they didnt want to meet Yeon-woos gaze. Now there wont be any more annoying events. Yeon-woo was sure that the mercenaries would become his faithful dogs in the future. They were useful guys. Alive, they were good hunting dogs. Dead, they would be healthy souls. The mercenaries couldnt help in and continued staring at the ground like they read Yeon-woos thoughts. Yeon-woo got up and left the rest to Phante. Phante complained, like he didnt understand why he had to do these things outside of the tribe, but it didnt work on Yeon-woo. One word from him was enough. Go back to your tribe if you dont want to. Damn! Ill do it! Geez! Seriously, you are so! Phante shouted like he was sick of him. And he snapped his head back at the mercenaries who were healed. He thought he would need to let go of some of his anger. The mercenaries turned pale. Ack! *** Brother Phante is working hard even here. Its his fate. Edora turned back to where she could hear Phantes despair and chuckled. To a guy that had come with them because he was sick of dealing with the tribes business was doing it here. But her brothers pain was her delight. The smile didnt leave her face. Yeon-woo laughed looking at Edora. And he suddenly thought of the blue-haired woman he saw in the strategy room. A calm looking woman who had a strong power. It was familiar to him. Power of the Draconic species. There were only 3 people in the tower who had their power. One of them was Jeong-woo, but he died, and another was the half-human half-dragon, but it had been a while since they disappeared. And the other was in Red Dragon. That woman. Summer Queen. Yeon-woos eyes sunk. The clan leader of Red Dragon had appeared, is that it? *** Did you pick up an okay kid? After everyone left the strategy room, the woman with blue hair, the Summer Queen exuberantly smiled. Bahal bowed his head with one knee on the floor. I didnt even imagine that child would bring such precious information with him. Hm. The Summer Queen twirled her hair around a finger and hummed. Raul had just reported that the Cheonghwados presence was felt at the marked territories. It meant the map wasnt wrong. And so their forces moved. Each of them took charge of one location, and led more forces there. A new revolution had probably begun around now. Cheonghwado was probably plenty surprised at this sudden attack. Attention, you seem to have a lot of it. For that child? Yes. Bahal carefully nodded his head, and the Summer Queen couldnt help but smirk. Of course. Hes the third one of that geezer. Who wouldnt be interested? There was only one person the Summer Queen would call geezer. And that was the Martial King. So keep him well reined in. Itll be fun. He definitely seems to have some plan as well. Ill stay aware. Bahal bowed. Actually, Yeon-woos present was completely unexpected for him as well. He was first interested because he was an acquaintance of his teacher, Henova, but he had become angry after hearing he joined forces with the One-horned tribe, and in turn, Cheonghwado. But his anger melted like snow. He was more interesting the more you looked at him. In many ways. Also. Leonte? Hes still stuck outside. The Sword God is protecting him, so itll take a little longer. Leonte wasnt aware, but the only reason why he could escape was because Bahal let him. To lead him to where the stone was. He had even stuck a tracking device on him. But Leonte didnt move towards where the stone was. He was staying in the same location. So annoying. Obviously. Hes researching more about the stone, right? We are presuming thats the case. As you know, the Saber God recently got rid of the Four Legendary Beasts, and some people think its because of the stones research. Hm. But hes probably not going to pull out the stone until its finished. So we decided to throw some bait. Bait? At her question, Bahal revealed his plans. After explaining everything, the Summer Queen laughed. She licked her red lips with her tongue seductively. Adorable. I think itll be fine. Thank you. As a reward. Ill let you lick my feet. Hows that? Its an honor. The Summer Queen held out a foot. Bahal had a delighted expression and slowly took off her heels. When he put his face near her foot, the scent of a rose filled his nose. The Summer Queen let go of her hair that she was twirling when she looked at Bahal. Instead, she just ruffled her hair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her hair was normally a fiery red, but right now it was a mild blue. This hair was her symbol, and the origin of her magic power. She needed to find her original color soon. Heaven Wing, that son of a bitch. She was dealing with the humiliation of coming down to the lower floors because of a dead person. However. It wouldnt be too long anymore. Ok. So quickly find it for me. That stone. Even if its incomplete, its ok. The Summer Queens gaze sunk. Only with that. Ill be able to restore my Dragon Heart. if you are thinking of pledging to Patreon please do so at the starting of next month For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 121 Mercenary (5) Bang! Just what is the meaning of this Hyungnim! The Spear God Flanc roughly opened the door where the Martial King was staying. He felt his anger bubbling to the surface after healing that Yeon-woo, Phante, and Edora had gone over to the Red Dragon. And they mustve taken secret information of Cheonghwado with them, because they were suffering from Red Dragons attacks. Because they were children he had raised like his disciples. He couldnt help but become angry. Everyone who had been inside turned to look at him. They were all faces the Spear God knew. Elders. The Martial King treated them like they were old geezers mooching off of the tribe, but they were actually largely respected by the tribe members. Flance, what are you doing? Even if were brothers, no, because were brothers, you should be more respectful! This is an official conference. Behave appropriately. Then, an elder giving off an impression of a scholar lifted his head. Head Elder. The Spear God didnt particularly feel comfortable around him since he was one. No, everyone felt uncomfortable around his strict personality except for the Martial King. His Mugong was known to rival the Martial Kings, so the Spear God felt intimidated. No. Since with this contract, youve completely let go of all authority for the royal tribe. You have to be treated as the Spear God of Cheonghwado. Spear God, please be respectful. . The Spear God bit his lower lip. He had forgotten about his position because he was blind from anger. The reason why the One-horned tribe participated in the Towers business was because of the pledge the Spear God had made with them. The Pledge of the Horn. The pledge to let go of his horn. The One-horned tribe had a lot of pride for the god they served. They were able to achieve what they achieved because of this god, and with the vision of Mugong, they were able to have the reputation they did. Because of this, the direct royal descendants of their guardian god were extremely respected. Of course, they didnt focus on their statuses within the tribe, but there was still an underlying respect. And so the family had a lot of responsibilities. The same went for the Spear God. He didnt have to do as much because the Martial King became king, but his place as the Martial Kings blood-related brother was safe and set in stone. However, he said that he would throw away all benefits of being a part of the royal family and not fight in the name of the One-horned tribe. That was the Pledge of the Horn. Since the tribe was receiving the horn of the royal family, they needed to pay for its price. This was the reason why the tribe joined Cheonghwados side. But even with that kind of pledge in place, the fact that they were forced into the war didnt change. The tribe didnt look too nicely at the Spear God. Also, because he was one that left the tribe for another group. The Head Elder was one of these people who didnt like him. The Spear God took a big breath to calm himself down. The Martial King was staring at him with a smile, but didnt say anything. The Spear God realized the Martial King wasnt going to help him. A memory from the past came to his mind. Before they were brothers, he was the person that he respected the most in the entire world, but he always felt far from him. He never showed his real thoughts. So he established Cheonghwado with the Sword God who appeased him. He didnt regret that decision even today. That was why the Spear God was able to organize his thoughts so quickly. Sorry I interrupted your conference. Then, as Cheonghwados Spear God. As the person in charge. I have something to ask the Martial King. His voice cracked at the end. The events that occurred on this stage. The Hoarder, Phante, and Edoras conversion. Was the Martial King aware of this? The Martial King laughed as if he was amused. Well, of course. It would be bad if I didnt know what my children and disciple were up to. The Spear God clenched his fists. His veins popped out. But how could you just watch.! Because I wanted to. You! I said, because I wanted to. ..! The Spear God felt like screaming. But he knew. No matter how much he complained, it wouldnt work on this brother. Rather, he would try to do something through this opportunity. The Martial King opened his eyes even wider as if he was proud that the Spear God was holding back his anger. His brother had matured over the years. What I do with my disciple and children is up to me. Its unfortunate it affected Cheonghwado but..its something we should take care of, not something for you to fix, .. Also, our tribe doesnt interfere in individuals choices. Each person is responsible for their own actions, the tribe doesnt need to be responsible. The Spear God was silent for a moment. The Martial King was saying that this was no different than when he left the tribe with the Sword God. But there was also another meaning behind his words. The Spear God narrowed his eyes. .So that means, if we meet the children during the war, we can kill them? As I said, each person is responsible for their actions. We dont interfere with that. Ill trust that you dont take back what you just said. The Spear God glared at his brother and turned to leave. Bang! The building slightly shook at the strength of the door closing. The Martial King grinned. Well. I thought he had matured. But no one can do anything about that temper of his. The elders were silent. The Head Elder adjusted his glasses and asked the Martial King. So aside from Flanc. Tribe Leader, are you really planning on leaving Cain, Phante, and Edora alone? After Jang was pathetically destroyed, Phante was showing potential as the next King. He had also shown a lot of growth with the raid of Kuram. But it was worrisome that he had gone over to the enemies. But the Martial King was the same as ever. The rule doesnt change, old man. Hm. The Head Elder narrowed his eyes at the Martial King and he chuckled. Becoming a vessel for a King after more struggles. Thats how youre viewing the situation. The Martial King just smiled mysteriously. But the Head Elder was satisfied. Since he could tell how the Martial King was feeling even without words. Alright. As you wish, we wont speak about this any longer. And moving onto the next item on the agenda. Its about the. Their conference continued. *** To the left. One step. To the right. Sword. Turn again. The mercenaries moved according to a cross-armed Phante. Seeing the 250 of them move as one was a sight to behold. Even the other mercenaries paused to look. Mercenaries were beings that moved as they preferred. Even if they were trapped in the frame of the Foreign Legion, they still seeked some freedom. But in the span of days, they had changed completely. Their eyes were sharper. But Phante frowned like he didnt like something. Arent you gonna do it properly? Do you want to roll again? In formation again. Strike. Ack! Ack! The scared mercenaries shouted. A strong force could be felt from their weapons that they thrusted. And. In a place that could see everything, Yeon-woo and Edora were sitting together. However, only Edora was watching the training. Yeon-woo was quietly reading a book. Theyve somewhat improved even if its only been three days. Yeon-woo raised his head from his book at what Edora said. He used Draconic Eyes to look at Phante training Team 2 and nodded his head. Definitely. Theyve become useful. What Phante was teaching the soldiers was a modified version of the Eight Battle Formations that the tribe used to teach lower warriors called Sword Formation. Sword Formation was a type of Jinbup that thought strategies like defense and offense. It was able to be learned quickly. It was especially useful in a battle where various events happened. So he had specially requested Phante to teach it to Team 2. But it was much more effective than he expected. That guy, he has the ability to teach people effectively without that dirty temper. No, its the skill to lead people He realized why Phante was a candidate for King. At first, he didnt know how such a simple and violent person could be the king of a tribe. But he owned strong attributes that outshone those weaknesses. Leadership and charisma. Yeon-woo had led a legion in Africa, so he knew talent when he saw it. It wasnt something easily taught. It was something Phante owned because he was born with confidence and pride as the Martial Kings son and studied rules and tasks of the royal family. Since one had to be sure of themselves to lead others. I can relax and just leave it to him from now. He thought he would be able to hand over all his authority of Team 2 to Phante during his stay with Red Dragon. Although Phante would throw another tantrum if he found out. Of course, he was planning on kicking him back to Kuram if he rejected. Yeon-woo continued watching their training for a while, and looked down at his book again. Edora approached him. But what are you looking at since earlier? The second section of the Eight Extreme Fists. Edoras eyes widened. She knew he completely memorized the first section, but she couldnt have imagined he received the second and last sections from the Martial King. That was how much the Martial King trusted him. Edora felt proud for some reason. Is that so? But I guess the second section is hard for even you. Since 4 days have passed but youre still peering at it. Edora slightly laughed at Yeon-woos human side. The Eight Extreme Fists was one of the most superior Mugongs the Martial King made. It became harder as it went to learn it, and a considerable amount of time was needed for it. It took several years to just understand it. A few of the elders breathed the Eight Extreme Fists day and night, but they still didnt understand it. That seemed to be Yeon-woos case as well. He had shown rapid growth, but he had only begun Mugong. It was obvious it would take time. On the other hand, Edora was happy she could help with something. She already knew all of the Eight Extreme Fists and she could freely help Yeon-woo since the Martial King hadnt said she couldnt help. She thought she could stay by his side to help him. Just the two of them. Cozily. However. No. I memorized the form, and Im learning the steps little by little. But Im just trying to see if I understood it right. Checking if I didnt miss anything. .! Edora was shocked that her thoughts were completely wrong. Now, Yeon-woo seemed like a monster. He..finished memorizing that? The second and last sections of the Eight Extreme Fists were made up of 32 and 16 steps, respectively, and it became even more difficult as it went. But he had memorized it in 4 days? Edora remembered that Yeon-woo had made a Mugong just like that in 4 days recently. She still couldnt get used to this. Phante is gonna pull his hair out again. Edora shook her head imagining Phante. But there was something she was missing. Yeon-woo wasnt memorizing Eight Extreme Fists, but incorporating into his Heaven Wing Mana Control. Eight Extreme Fists in incredible as it is. But to use it with my Magic Circuit, a little adjustment is needed. This was only possible with the understanding of the Eight Extreme Fists, so it was surprising. But it was just something obvious to Yeon-woo. He was receiving the help of the trait Dragons Knowledge, and fixing it according to the flaws he saw with his Draconic Eyes. But it was still a great feat that couldnt be accomplished without motivation and tenacity. So Yeon-woo was frequently seeing the same messages these days. [The gods and demons of the 98th floor are observing you with interest.] [A few gods and demons are discussing you with amusement.] [Hermers is looking at you proudly.] The fact that the gods and demons of the 98th floor were observing me. There was even a familiar name. Hermes. He thought of Hermes, who he had met in the treasury, and shook his head. At first, the attention was cool, but now it was annoying. Making the Eight Extreme Fists was even more important now. So as he was about to focus on his book. Oh. You seem to be getting on fine. Yeon-woo folded his book at someones presence, and turned his head in that direction. It was familiar. Bahal smiled satisfactorily at Yeon-woo and the training of Team 2. Everyone was flustered at the Supreme Commanders sudden appearance. The mercenaries stood up straighter, and the team leaders quickly rushed over to greet him. But Bahal waved his hand as if saying it was unnecessary, and turned back to look at Yeon-woo. I heard you had a tight grasp on the mercenaries. You seem to be fitting in well. Thank you. Sure. how is it? Do you think you can jump in now? Yeon-woos eyes flashed in understanding. It was the order to start moving now that he had gotten the legion under his control. That means its time to start. It was time to continue with his plan. Yeon-woo nodded his head without a trace of his thoughts on his face. We can move anytime. Good. Then theres a place you secretly.. Before that, I actually have something to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Instead of getting mad at Yeon-woo who dared to cut him off, Bahal showed curiosity. Yeon-woo was a lucky charm that brought interesting things his way. He was curious what he was going to pull out this time. Hm? What is it? Yeon-woo slowly opened his mouth. Did you know the Saber Gods son was staying on the 16th floor? ..! Bahals eyes became bigger. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 122 Mission (2) The Saber God has a child? At the unexpected words, Bahal fell silent, and slowly opened his mouth. His narrowed expression showed suspicion. It was completely unknown that the Saber God had a family. The Saber God lived and breathed the sword. With the 9 swords he lugged around in that iron box, he was known for requesting to fight with famous players. He was focused on becoming stronger. Also, he was well-known for not becoming close to women during his entire life. But he had a child? Did you know that the Saber God has been struggling these days because of the lack of his magic power? Only a few players in high positions knew that he couldnt last long in a fight. He began to use 7 swords instead of 9, and his clean fight became more of a bloody battle. Other clans were guessing that his body had been ruined from some kind of magical explosion. And thats related to his child? Yes. Yeon-woo nodded his head and continued. The Saber Gods child was born with difficulty. Difficulty? Yes. They say his body is weak because he was born after only 8 months. Hm. But the Saber God wouldve gotten some elixir or ambrosia. The body cannot stack up magic power. Tsk. How unfortunate. If it was a normal environment, it mightve been ok, but in the Tower, that was a disability. It wasnt something that could be treated even with the newest medicine. And his health isnt that well, so he almost died a few times. Also, since the Saber God has a lot of enemies.. He wouldve had to somehow hide him. And heal him at the same time. Hahat! Bahal slapped his knees in laughter like the rest of the story was obvious. If rumors of the Saber Gods sick son spread, players would gather to hunt him like wolves. So that place that the Saber God had chosen was the 16th floor. The 16th floor had the temple of the Platform Three Goddesses. [TN: Name may change as we get more information in the future.] 3 goddesses that had to stay in place because they couldnt walk, despite having legs. But they were able to tell players fates. And the temple and their apostles and priests were famous for healing. Also, it was a holy place where fighting was forbidden. So it was the best place for the Saber God to leave his son. And hes continuing to pull out magic power to heal his sons illness.Is that how I can interpret it? Thats what I know. Bahal nodded. If he needed more magic power than what was normal, he couldnt use the fighting methods he normally used. And that must be the reason why the Saber God hunted the Legendary Beasts. He has no reason to refuse if Cheonghwado lets him have the Neidan and the hearts. Yeon-woos eyes sunk. And the Phoenixs Neidan and heart that he swallowed. I need to get it back somehow. Yeon-woo was planning on giving it to Chirpy. And take the other Legendary Beasts Neidan and hearts for himself. Although the Saber God had probably already digested them. But there was still a way to get it back. Yeon-woo clenched his fists. This was actually information from the diary. When his brother had been looking for Cheonghwados weaknesses, this was something he found. But he wasnt able to share this information because of Arthias divide at the time. Now it was different. Chirpy had to watch his mother become injured trying to save him. He was planning on sharing the same pain C the Saber God. Hm. Its definitely information that pulls my interest. But whos the source? Its information I came across when I was with the One-horned tribe. He just said the first thing that came to his mind. It might be a trap. Or it might not. No. Its more likely that it is. Whether you meant to or not. I know that I could be a trojan horse. Bahal smiled bitterly. To say it that directly. I feel a bit sorry. But try to understand us as well. Yeon-woo had some credibility with the map he brought, but many still suspected him. If it was just a small sacrifice for the big picture. The players that gathered on the 16th floor could be in danger. And so that was why. Ill go. Yeon-woo could go himself. On your own will? Yes. Ill go with Team 2. Then even if its a trap, Red Dragon wont be affected. Bahal nodded. Yeon-woo was an outsider, and the Foreign Legion was only a group of mercenaries that could be replaced anytime. It was a card they could throw anyway. Bahal scratched an itchy spot and couldnt help but laugh when he was looking at Yeon-woo. If thats true. Youll be able to end all the suspicion and be on the fast track to promotions. I wont say I dont want that to happen. But, I guarantee that you, who led this strategy, will benefit from it as well. Bahal satisfactory nodded his head. That meant he would give all the honor to him. Instead, Yeon-woo could completely be under Bahals umbrella now. You acted like someone who wouldnt obey anyones orders 3 years ago. I realized that the world was a cold place during this incident. You realized well. You have to stay warm in a cold place. And from now on, youll only have spring days to look forward to. Ill remember what you said. Yeon-woo thought while bowing. Warm spring days. He twisted his lips. I wonder. Will those days come for you? Bahal didnt see his smirk under the mask. *** Orders fell for Team 2. A mission? Already? I heard he met with Bahal. Isnt that amazing? A team leader speaking with the Supreme Commander. That means hes respected by that much, but its also dangerous. I hope they compensate us well for dangerous missions. Mercenaries of Team 2 headed over to the gym, but they became quieter as they became closer. They could see Phante. With his arms crossed, he looked like a grim reaper, welcoming them. All 250 of them gathered. They looked like a well organized military, surprising for a group of mercenaries. Weve received a mission. Yeon-woo began to explain the mission. He revealed that it was to secretly attack a subsidiary of the Red Dragon because information about the Saber Gods son couldnt be made public. The mercenaries were bewildered at the sudden orders, but no one asked any questions. The leader determined such things about the mission. The mercenaries just cleanly followed the orders. Some of them were well known for their skills. However, Yeon-woo placed emphasis on one more thing before they left for the 12th floor. I have one more thing to say. ..? ..? Everyone looked at Yeon-woo. Their faces were filled with questions. I havent completed the challenges up to the 16th floor yet. ..! ..! So well be moving as we finish the challenges up to the 15th floor quickly, so keep that in mind. The mercenaries had dazed expressions. What? S, So, the rumors were true? Not the 30th or the 40th floor? Does that make sense..? Some said Yeon-woo was a player of the 11th floor. But everyone treated it as a foolish rumor. No one believed that a player on the lower floors could beat a semi ranker. But they were surprised to discover it was the truth. However. Yeon-woo disregarded the mercenaries shocked faces and opened a portal by ripping a ticket. [Will you ascend to the 12th floor?] Then Ill be back, so wait a moment. He said a short goodbye to Phante and Edora. They were upset that they hadnt finished the challenge of the 11th floor, but they nodded their heads like it couldnt be helped. And so. Yeon-woo and Team 2 all transported to the 12th floor through a blue portal under their feet. *** [This is the 12th floor, the Coffin for Wanderers.] With a shining light, a large field revealed itself to Yeon-woo and Team 2. The endless horizon was flat, and no clouds could be seen. The ground was cracked like a turtles shell, showing the desolate environment. All they could see were dried trees and small insects or centipedes that crawled through the cracks. [The challenge of the 12th floor is beginning.] [Trial: Challenger who wished to climb the Tower. You have most likely been through many difficult tasks climbing the floors. You may have experienced hesitation and sacrifice, but joy and hope mustve followed. This large desert is the same. There isnt a single strand of grass growing because the water has dried up, and it has become a land of death where wanderers are filled. So cross this land of death with only your powers. If you have the strength and motivation to cross, you will be able to retain your balance in any trials you come across in the future.] sigh. To think that I would come back here. I never wanted to come back here. Im going crazy. The mercenaries all scowled looking at the endless plains. The 11th floor was known as the most comfortable place to live. Everyone who had become used to that comfort, suffered greatly upon arriving at the 12th floor. Since its so different from the 11th floor. The 12th floor was known as an arduous place to live. Like the message, all the water had dried up and not a single strand of grass grew here. It was impossible to find water. Food as well. Chewing dried up bark or eating the insects and centipedes was a luxury. It was similar to Section F of the Tutorial in many ways. But if you knew the secret of the thorn mole, it was definitely bearable, and unlike Section F, where you could quit if you wanted to, that wasnt an option on the 12th floor. You had to cross the large desert. The direction was north. The only signpost was the hot Sun that was always in the sky. Also, the large desert was famous for becoming worse the further you went. Currently, the ruined land was all. But if you went further, you were met with blowing sand, painful heat waves, and even a volcano with bubbling lava. In a way, it was simple, but it was also that much difficult. So players that finished the trial on the 12th floor never came back. The same went for the mercenaries. But they had been forced to come here because of Yeon-woo. They felt like crying. However. Yeon-woo didnt waver. The heat wasnt enough to influence him. [Its so warm here! Really!] Rather, Chirpy, who was on his shoulder, fluttered his wings in joy. After earning the title of Legendary Beasts Successor, he owned the resistance and immunity to not even blink an eye at the most dreariest of environments. Of course, the mercenaries felt wronged, because they thought they could just join up with Yeon-woo after he finished everything on the 16th floor. Just why? Yeon-woo didnt have a reason to leave them be. From the 12th floor, the environments become worse, and the trials are mostly about overcoming them Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only and this may be obvious, but there are rare hidden pieces that cant be found on any other floor. One of them was the Jewel of Fire. Also, the diary mentioned other rare items like the Jewel of Fire. A considerable amount of time was needed to search all the locations. However, there were a lot of workers on board now. If he was going to accomplish something big, he might as well take everything he could. With the help of Red Dragon. Yeon-woo grinned at the mercenaries who were looking at him stupidly. The mercenaries trembled, although they didnt know why. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 123 Mission (3) Search the Large Desert? That crazy..! Like theres something to see here! The mercenaries really wanted to cry. The Large Desert of the 12th floor they never wanted to return to. But they had a task they had to carry out here. Then within the limited time, find the item and come over to the 13th floor. Ill be crossing the Large Desert in the meantime. The mercenaries ended up following his order. And the time that Yeon-woo had given them was tight. They needed to be speedy. Watching them spread out, Yeon-woo secretly called his Spirit Familiars. Itll be easy to tell if theres a spy with this. Yeon-woo began to cross the Large Desert. A breeze filled with heat and sand flew at him. [But Master! Master!] Chirpy climbed on Yeon-woos shoulder and spoke to Yeon-woo. What? [Why do they listen to you so well?] Not sure. Yeon-woo avoided the question and stroked Chirpys head. Although he had grown, he was still young. It wouldnt be good for him to hear all the dirty details. [Then what are they going to find?] The Jewel of Fire. [Jewel? Whats that?] Chirpy adorably tilted his head. Something yummy. [Wow. Really?] Yeon-woo nodded his head at Chirpys shining eyes. The Jewel of Fire would definitely be a tasty treat for Chirpy. And healthy too. Ill give half to Chirpy and the other half to the Spirit Familiars. Recently, the Spirit Familiars had been met with a limit with their growth. It was because of the limited growth of the Black Bracelet. So Yeon-woo had been thinking of other ways to strengthen them. Strengthening of properties. If he could give them other properties than the dark and evil properties they already had. The reason why the Jewel of Fire was special was because it was a good stone for strengthening. Also, it was a good material for alchemy. It can;t hurt having more of it. Being able to mine those items with workers. For the first time, Yeon-woo liked Red Dragon. [Then. You have to give me a lot of yummy things! Have to! Have to! Promise!] I will, so dont worry. [Hehehe. I hope theyre tasty.] Chirpy started drooling and his eyes were shining like stars. And he made a big yawn with his beak. He blinked his eyes. [Hng. Im getting sleepy. I want to sleep.] Rest a bit. [Ok! You have to wake me up when the snack comes, ok?] Chirpy nodded and scattered into a blue light to enter into Yeon-woos body. Unlike the 11th floor, where Legendary Beasts could comfortably exist, the rules of the 12th floor were completely different. Because of that, they borrowed players bodies and assimilated to them. This was what Chirpy did. After evolving into a greater species, his energy wasnt settled. If he swallowed the Jewel of Fire on top of that, it would take more time. So Chirpy was sleeping for most of the day to take care of his energy. However. When Chirpy entered his body, the resting area was a bit special. Stone. Its here again. Yeon-woo licked his lips feeling the stone that was located next to his heart. It was only a miniscule bit, but Yeon-woo could feel the stone moving a few times. It didnt give him energy, or do anything. It just acted as a brazier for the fire that the Phoenix left for him, and now it was a shelter for Chirpy. Once, he had asked Chirpy why he rested in the stone. And Chirpy tilted his head as if he didnt know and responded. [Im not sure. Its just nice in there.] [Nice?] [Yeah. Its warm and cozy. So sleep just comes to me! Totally!] He thought it was because that was where the Phoenixs fire was. But after some observation, he realized that wasnt the case. Chirpys energy settled faster inside the stone. And sturdily. Better than the Magic Circuit. Like it was different from how it looked like on the surface. That might be the reason why the spark from the Phoenix settled there. Yeon-woos gaze sunk while trying to feel the stone. Its only a minute amount, but I can feel parts of the Void in there. And the Sabertooth Tigers remains were tightly wrapped around it. He realized that the stone he thought was a failure wasnt a failure after all. It was just incomplete. It was ready to be completed if only given the materials. And the parts of the Four Legendary Beasts might be materials as well. However, Yeon-woo couldnt leave such an uncontrollable and creepy thing alone. He didnt know when it might be a poison to him. He didnt like that it was the result of the sacrifice of multitudes, and if he couldnt control it, it was useless. But it wasnt like there was a way to get rid of it. And it became more difficult now that the Legendary Beasts vestiges were there, and because Chirpy thought of it as his shelter. Should I just complete it? Or should I think more about how to get rid of it. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue at the stone that had become weak again. And he stopped thinking about it. Since Chirpy was using it, it probably couldnt harm him for the time being. So he was going to focus on crossing the Large Desert first. *** [All trials have been finished.] [You have accomplished the miracle of crossing the Large Desert without a single break. Additional karma is being rewarded.] [You have received 5,000 Karma.] [You have received an additional 3,000 Karma.] .. [The received Karma is being added to the total Karma.] [Will you put your name on the Hall of Honor?] [You have denied registration,] [You can change your mind regarding registration whenever you want as your accomplishments are being recorded in the history of the Tower despite not being revealed.] .. [Will you ascend to the 13th floor?] Yeon-woo stepped inside the blue portal. As he had expected, it wasnt that difficult to cross the large desert. Rather, it was almost fun, like he was hiking. Since he could incorporate training. Although the sand that sunk with every step and the atmosphere that was boiling hot enough to leave burn marks wasnt that great. Not only was he able to increase his physical resistance to outer influences, it was also a big help in increasing his property of Holy Fire. And he had installed additional Cores, so he was currently, he was finished with 108 Cores. He didnt forget about training while crossing the desert either. Phante and Edora wouldve shaken their heads if they saw him. Yeon-woo looked back at the Large Desert he had crossed, and was about to cross over to the 13th floor without any regrets. But then. Please wait just a moment. A portal opened mid air and a rabbit guardian fell with a plop. It was Laplace, the Guardian he met on the 11th floor. Yeon-woo looked at him with slightly surprised eyes. Why was someone that hadnt appeared once during the 11th floor here? Yeon-woo thought for a moment that he shouldnt be caught here, but he shook his head. The Guardians of the Tower were limited by the Towers system and couldnt interfere in players businesses. Then why was he here? Yeon-woo stopped walking and started at Laplace. Without any questions. Just a dry gaze. As if asking why he was here. Youre just like when I met you in the past, quiet. You seem to be busy, so Ill just get straight to the point. Yeon-woo didnt make any reply. Laplace smoothed his face with his hands. He checked himself to see if he was smiling because he thought it might be interpreted in a different way and spoke. Currently, player ### is heading towards the Platform Three Goddess temple, am I correct? Yeon-woos eyes distorted under the mask. Even if it was the Guardian, no one liked their destinations being tracked. But Laplace just waved his arm as if saying not to worry. Dont worry so much. Us Guardians only exist to ensure a smooth environment for the players. We wont ever bother player ### or spread rumors, so you dont need to worry about such things. Yeon-woo just looked at Laplaces red eyes. He didnt know what he was thinking. Now that he thought about it, even his brother had a hard time dealing with the Guardians. Especially the highest ranking 12 Guardians. And from what Yeon-woo knew, Laplace was. The Zodiacs rabbit. Rabbits have lots of curiosity and like to stick their nose and interfere in others businesses. He wasnt a trustworthy fellow. Then. Why are you here? Im here to deliver the words of the higher-ups. Higher-ups? You might not be aware, but us 12 Zodiac Guardians have another role. Its to be a messenger of the gods and demons. Messenger? Yeon-woo widened his eyes at the unexpected response. Im here to deliver the words of one the demons. Laplaces smiling face while he was talking suddenly fell. And the atmosphere turned cold. The heat of the Large Desert disappeared and a dark and cold aura spread into the surroundings. Laplaces eyes turned into a bitter blackish-red color. A shady aura blew in the air. Magi. Yeon-woo read the energy exuded by Laplace and frowned. Laplace spoke in the demons voice. Out of. The Platform. three goddesses. Beware. Of the oldest. After he finished speaking, and magi in the air faded away like it was never there. The heat of the Large Desert returned, and Laplaces eyes became red again. Beware of the Platform Three Goddesses? What does that mean? And whos the demon that delivered those words? Laplace shrugged. I am only a messenger, I dont know the details. Even if I do, I cant say it because of the limits of the system. Player ### needs to determine the specifics. Laplace laughed as he responded, but Yeon-woo didnt focus on what he was saying and was lost in thought. The oldest should be Urd. But why? Yeon-woo became annoyed. Now he was about to put his plans in action. But because of a variable, they were paused. It was the first time the messages that the gods and demons were observing him felt so annoying. Why are you delivering this to me? I wouldnt know. Would a mere errand-runner like me know what the gods and demons think? Isnt that so? Yeon-woo thought Laplace was twisting his words. But even after this warning, he couldnt not go to the 16th floor. It would be stupid to blindly trust the demons words. A demon was a demon. They were a species that had a sly tongue. No, aside from that, he was annoyed that they were trying to move him however they wanted to. So he was planning on ignoring it. And I was expected to make the Three Goddesses mad anyway. It was obvious they were going to leave the temple in ruins trying to take the Saber Gods son away. He didnt think he would get a good reputation with the Three Goddesses after this anyway. Like I expected, you dont seem to want to listen. Then. I hope you go your way. Ive taken extra care, so on your way to the 16th floor, there wont be anyone to bother you. Laplace laughed and bowed like he read Yeon-woos thoughts. Yeon-woo moved past Laplace and was transported to the 13th floor. A light covered his eyes. *** [The 13th floor.] [The trial has.] .. After passing a few floors rapidly. [This is the 16th, the gate of Lifes Spinning Wheel.] Yeon-woo was finally able to arrive at his destination. The start zone was an empty area surrounded by an expansive forest. There were 3 paths to leave the forest. The mercenaries were taking a break after having already arrived at the area. But they looked a lot different from when they had just left the 11th floor. It was the result of them searching for hidden pieces like the Jewel of Fire. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yeon-woo flicked his finger to toss them his Holy Fire and spoke. Then pull out everything youve gathered. An indifferent attitude without recognition of how hard they worked. The mercenaries all looked like there were going to cry. This is like.. Collecting money. The reason why he brought us along isnt to..make us panhandlers, right? No way. The mercenaries didnt know that they were right on. No, they were avoiding the fact. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 124 Mission (4) [The trial of the 16th floor is beginning.] [Trial: In countless stories and legends, there is always a fate that covers the skies, and it is said that the world is one of the many turning cogs in this mechanism. There are many words for this. Heavenly society, Fruit of Good and Evil, Yggdrasil And in this place, there are three goddesses who watch over that fate. They spin lifes wheel of fate, measure fates and cut them, and even look at the fates of gods and demons. But because of that overexertion, they arent able to walk, and always wait for people to come to their temple. Please respectfully visit the three goddesses temple. You can only visit the temple, and you can only ask one question, so please be thoughtful.] Laplace kept his words. On the way to the 16th floor, Yeon-woo didnt see a single person or a Guardian. Like someone had interfered so no one could bother him. So Yeon-woo thought it was all thanks to Laplace. Or was it that demon. He didnt have a way of knowing. Why Laplace or that nameless demon was so interested in him. Rather than being thankful, Yeon-woo felt uncomfortable with help. Getting help from strangers definitely wasnt in goodwill. But there wasnt a way to reject the help as of now, so Yeon-woo just accepted their help and got to the 16th floor. The 16th floors stage actually wasnt that large. Following a large forest in the centre, there were three different paths that led to different places. Each path led to a different path, and one you went on a certain path, there was no turning back. So when choosing a path, you had to be extremely careful. Urd of the past. Verdandi of the present. Skuld from the future. From Asgards legends, they were the three goddesses that lived under the well beneath the tree called Uroarbrunnr. They spinned the wheel of fate. So their temple was always full of believers who followed them, and a few gods and demons wanted to meet with them. No matter how powerful you are, youll be curious about your fate. But these goddesses avoided the gods and demons of the 98th floor and always stayed on the 16th floor. They were surrounded by mystery. But from what I saw..they were nothing more than old grandmas. The Three Norns [TN: Theyll be referred to as Three Norns and Platform Three Goddesses] were beloved, but also hated. If fate was decided, and if decisions and opportunities were already set in stone, that meant free will and the ability to change things were nonexistent. In a way, this was something that players who wanted to be gods lost motivation from. Since only chosen ones could become gods. And so his brother was in the latter. There was a famous incident related to him that made the three goddesses the laughingstock of the Tower, while he was able to pass the 16th floor at the same time. Most people sought advice from the Three Norns before climbing the Tower. However, Yeon-woo wasnt that interested. To him, fate was to be something that was decided, but also undecided at the same time. Because whatever happens, my goal will never change. So normal people never wouldve even thought of messing up a temple. Also, it was the reason why he disregarded the warning of the nameless demon. [You have earned 182 of the Jewel of Fire.] [You have earned 35 of the Ice Crystal.] [You have earned 91 of the Snowy Field Rose.] . Using the mercenaries, Yeon-woo was able to collect all the hidden pieces. He placed them all in his interdimensional pocket. It was the present Bahal had given him before he left the 11th floor. It was a small pocket that was quite an expensive artifact. Its nice because its like an inventory. It was a present given to make things easier for him so he didnt have to carry each individual item. But Yeon-woo already got rid of everything that was on it on the 12th floor, and he filled it with hidden pieces. It was obvious, but the hidden pieces were priceless. And with Yeon-woos knowledge, they were of an astronomical value. Although the mercenaries felt like they were going to burst in tears watching the items they had done everything to get taken right from under their nose. Yeon-woo ignored them, and locked the pocket to put it around his waist. Then. If youre ready, well start moving now. The mercenaries all sighed one by one listening to him. Their mental and physical conditions were completely healed thanks to Holy Fire. Checking the state of their weapons, they turned to look at Yeon-woo. Because no one knew exactly what the mission was about. But where is the base of Cheonghwado? As they knew there were only 3 temples on the 16th floor, they couldnt imagine where the base would be. Yeon-woo answered like it was nothing. The temple of Skuld. Everyone was shocked. ..! T, that.! A, are you s,saying that were about to go attack a temple? The mercenaries were all appalled. Some even shouted. A temple was a holy place for a god. To dirty a temple was to buy the gods anger. Obviously, it wasnt something to react calmly at. Why? Is there a problem? Thats nonsense! Even if the Three Norns dont move from the 16th floor, they are also divine beings. If we make them angry, theyll definitely punish us.! No. You dont have to worry about that. They can only tell ones fate and not physically do anything. Thats also why they cant move. The reason why they were called the Platform Three Goddess was because theyre body prevented them from physical movement. They couldnt move their legs, hence the reason for platform. With great powers come great consequences, and this was its consequence. That was the system of the Tower. That was also why the Guardians couldnt interfere in the players businesses although they could move freely throughout the Tower. But the mercenaries were still scared. Also. To deny this mission is a breach of contract, so youll have to take responsibility for the penalty. Yeon-woo got out a few of the players contracts from his interdimensional pocket and shook them around. Expecting this to happen, Bahal had given him their contracts beforehand. In return for their high commission rate, the mercenaries promised to do anything Red Dragon commanded of them. And they had even pledged on a demons name. If they breached the contract, their souls would be bound to the demon. They all knew what it meant to be bound to a demon. At the end, they didnt have any other choice than to follow Yeon-woo. And since they were already here, they werent confident in running away from Yeon-woo. Then lets get going. So the nervous mercenaries followed Yeon-woo into the forest. [You have chosen the path to the temple of the future, Skuld.] The forest was vast, so it was easy for a group of 250 to move. But because of that, they felt extremely pressured. In order to hide their nervousness, the mercenaries covered it up with their intent to kill, and Yeon-woo amplified this with his magic power. So to anyone that mightve seen them, they looked like warriors heading to a battle to die. Huh? Huhhh? W, Whats that? R, Red Dragon? But why is Red Dragon.? The path to the temple started turning into pandemonium. The people that had been waiting for their turn tensed up at the appearance of Red Dragon. Yeon-woo and Team 2 didnt hide the fact that they were from Red Dragon and confidently headed down the path. As if saying that no one could stop them. And that if they tried to, they would regret it. So the believers and the visitors had to get out of their way. The meaning of the Red Dragon was that great. The strongest clan. The controller of the Tower, led by the Summer Queen. So one wanted to be involved with them in a bad way. The apostles of Skuld became frantic. The head apostles quickly ran out. W, Why is Red Dragon here? I dont know what your business is, but this is the residence of a goddess. Please conceal your weapons. The head priest bowed his trembling head. He seemed to be a high ranking player. But even he wasnt able to stand straight in front of Red Dragon and Yeon-woos aura. Yeon-woo barely glanced at the head priest and looked past him at the temple. It was a round temple with multiple marble minarets. A holy aura emanated from the place. It was also completely different from the aura of Yeon-woos Black Bracelet. He ignored his vibrating bracelet and looked at the head present with indifferent eyes. The head priest unintentionally flinched after looking at Yeon-woo and stepped back. He had received the blessing of a god, but he felt like he was going to be crushed at any moment. He felt like something was going to pop out the unknown abyss and drag him in. It was damp and dark. But it was a depressing feeling that made him feel like he was going to be swallowed up. Are you saying that because you dont know why were here? At Yeon-woos low voice, the head priest stiffened. W, what are you. If you dont know, it means theyre looking down at us because they sent you, and if youre pretending not to know, theyre still looking down at us. How should I interpret it? Yeon-woo didnt have any enmity with the Skuld temple. But that didnt mean he looked upon them with favor either. Since he was here on behalf of Red Dragon, the bigger the fight, the better. Also. The more I wreck this place, the bigger the story will be when Cheonghwado and the Saber God hear. Yeon-woo completely released his aura that he had been hiding, and wind whipped around him. The high apostles and priest that had come out to dissuade him paled and fell to the ground. The believers and visitors quickly began to escape from the place. There were screams from everywhere. And so amidst all the confusion. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid and swung it around. The blessing of the sword. Yeon-woo chose the temple as his enemy, and so the sword became stronger as the apostles, priests, visitors, and believers were all recognized as his enemies as well. And with the power of the Four Legendary Beasts, he had a colossal amount of magic power. The strong winds lashed around like they were going to rip the sky into pieces and flung the roof of the temple off. There shouldve been many defenses and spells in place to protect the temple, but none of them worked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the broken temple, the apostles, priests, and all the visitors that were running away looked at it with their mouths hung open. They were so surprised that they couldnt move. And during that time, the mercenaries acted on orders given beforehand to enter the destroyed building. They disarmed the soldiers of the temple with ease and entered. Yeon-woo followed them, walking through the path they had made. The high priests and apostles ran at him saying he shouldnt do that, but he ignored them and stood in front of the 13th room. He burst the door open to where the Saber God was. And it was then. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 125 Mission (5) As if they had been waiting, a group of soldiers attacked him. They were soldiers the Saber God placed there to protect his son. But Yeon-woo already realized their presence and lightly used Shunpo to escape them, and simultaneously used Heaven Wing Mana Control to input magic power into Vigrid. He swung it around lighting up Holy Fire along the knifes edge. A series of soft explosions split the air and their head exploded. It was a neat strike. The mercenaries who had been looking on widened their eyes. They knew what type of soldiers the Saber God would have placed there. And so they couldnt believe it when Yeon-woo took care of them so easily. He looked stronger than an average semi ranker. But in a way, that was to be expected. He had absorbed the power of Four Legendary Beasts at once, and he had almost finished his Draconic Body. With his Eight Extreme Fists and Heaven Wing Mana Control improved, it would be weirder if he wasnt that powerful. Yeon-woo carelessly looked away and entered the 13th room. Beyond the burnt black corpses, there was another door inside. He flung it open. And at that moment, a scent entered his nose. Yeon-woo frowned. Drugs? *** Hmmmhmmm. Laplace hummed a song and entered through a portal. The gazes of multiple Guardians turned towards him, but they just turned back towards their jobs thinking he was being himself again. The Laplace they knew was always in that state of excitement, and his subordinates struggled because of it often. When he was excited, it was better to just avoid his eyes. Laplace walked past the Guardians into his own office. But as soon as he did, he stopped humming. Instead, he narrowed his eyes at the person who was sitting in his chair. Yvlke. What are you doing here? If Lapalace had to pick the one person in the world he struggled with most, that would be Yvlke. Yvlke pushed his glasses up and lightly chuckled. Ohyohyo. I was passing by. Our Laplaces office was here. So I came. And I heard a fun rumor. Laplace internally tsked. That old geezer. He would never skip over things. There were rumors he didnt interfere with business outside of the tutorial and the beginners sections. But it seemed like Yvlke had eyes everywhere. The old man that didnt take interest in anything. The old man who didnt blink an eye when something big happened. Why was he interested in this? Laplace had to hide his emotions and calmly fix his face. So that monocle wouldnt catch anything suspicious. And then Yvlke slowly opened his mouth. I heard some demon was interested in the lower floors, and our fellow Laplace was involved. Can I ask what you think of this? *** It was a familiar scent to Yeon-woo. Many of the people he had dealt with in Africa were a part of an opium ring. And he had caught several of his subordinates getting drugs and kicked them out. Then, with the sound of a door sliding open, a teenage boy stuck his head out holding his chest. Hm? Who are you mister? Ive never seen you before. Hehehe. Well, it doesnt matter. What about girls? Did you bring some? These are too boring now. Change them for me. The room was a mess. Like there had been some sex party, there were one naked man and multiple naked women. And the women didnt look like they were completely in their right minds yet, looking groggily around. The heavy white smoke in the room was an indicator of how much drugs they had taken. A skinny figure. Dark circles. And a loose expression. His features were well-defined. It was familiar to Yeon-woo. Because he looked exactly like Saber God. Hanbin. The only child of the Saber God. Huh? Fuck. Mister, do you not hear me? Why dont I see any girls? Whats this? You didnt bring any? Hanbin looked Yeon-woo up and down like he didnt like him. Yeon-woo ignored him and slowly entered the room. And he crouched to observe the condition of the girl. The girl that wouldve been quite pretty was drooling with her eyes not focused. There were multiple signs of struggle on her body. You tied her up and forced her into it. And you made her take the drugs too. Did you kidnap her or something? Yeon-woos cold gaze turned towards the door. The frantic priests and apostles had come running. Their faces were pale. W, Wait, theres an explanation..! Block the door so no one can enter. Just a chance! The mercenaries kicked the apostles that were trying to enter. They growled like they were going to cut them with their swords any moment. Before, they didnt strike, because they probably didnt feel too comfortable attacking the temple. But now, they didnt hold back. They didnt feel the need too. Unless you were a fool, you could easily tell what had happened here. There were torturing devices and signs of intercourse everywhere, and looking at the marks left on the girls, it was easy to see what had happened. Even if they were mercenaries who stopped at nothing to get what they wanted. There was still a line they didnt cross. Hey! The fuck are you! Why are you touching my stuff? Do you wanna die? Huh? Despite the situations, Hanbin just shouted at Yeon-woo, not realizing what was happening. Bring him here. The senior officers of Team 2, Dylan, and June forcefully Hanbin out. His face fell. ACkkk! Let go! Let me go! Do you know who I am.! Hanbin continued to scream and fainted when a hand hit the back of his head. Yeon-woo lightly shook his hand in the middle of the air. Holy Fire burned up all the white smoke in the room and sucked up the effects of the drugs in the girls bodies. Saber God. His love for his son made him blind. He could somewhat guess what happened here. Hanbin had to struggle throughout his entire life because of his disability. And the easiest way to escape from that was drugs. Obviously, as his resistance to the drugs increased, he had to keep on increasing his intake. And after that, he had probably turned to sex to feel high. Kidnapping or human trafficking had most likely followed. Even the Skuld temple wouldnt have been able to interfere. It was the Saber Gods son they were talking about. They didnt know what might happen to them if they refused to listen to his orders, so they probably had to keep on hiding this atrocity. But where did these girls come from? If they got them from outside, there wouldve been rumors, so they had probably used believers of the goddesses. A temple that uses its followers as sex slaves. Crazy bastards. They were colluding with Hanbin. They mightve used the fact that the Three Norns couldnt physically interfere to do this. Mm. Whereis.this.? He made sure the girls woke up, and he left with the mercenaries in tow. Hanbin followed, bouncing up and down on Dylans back. The priests and apostles trembled looking at the situation. He could see believers of the religion shouting at them like the news about what happened in that room had already spread. The High Priest was glaring at Yeon-woo. Since he fell from a high position all the way to the bottom. Word of what happened here was definitely going to spread to the rest of the Tower now. The reputation of the Three Norns would also fall. But Yeon-woo knew that the reputation of Saber God and Cheonghwado would fall along with them, so he smiled. The High Priest glowered, thinking Yeon-woo was laughing at him. Yeon-woo ignored him and ripped the ticket. Soon, as he passed through the red portal with the rest of the mercenaries, the familiar 11th floor base of Red Dragon came to view. Oraboni. Hyungnim, youre here? I can tell youve made a big mess again! Edora and Phante, who had been waiting for him, stood up. Bahal, who had also been waiting in a corner, slowly stood up. With an amused face, he came towards Yeon-woo. His gaze was fixed on the Hanbin, who was on the senior soldiers back. Is it this guy? Yeon-woo nodded. Yes. Clearly. He looks exactly like the Saber God. If he gets some wrinkles, he could pass for the Saber God! Haha! Bahal laughed. If you knew the Saber God, you would immediately think of him upon seeing Hanbins face. To get this card without lifting a finger. He felt refreshed. Meeting Cain this year was my greatest luck. I was doubting it, but to think this trump card would come my way. The Summer Queen was looking for a replacement because her Dragon Heart was broken. To lure Leonte, no, the stone out, he had to do things meticulously. And so actually, he had a plan. He reported it to the Summer Queen, and barely got her approval. If Im right, Leontes stone was incomplete. If there was a way to complete it, even that suspicious bastard would come running. And he had already secretly prepared the materials to finish the stone. He was going to accidentally let the information slip, and lure Leonte out. Since his obsession with the stone wasnt normal. But there was a flaw in his plan. Leonte suspected the Red Dragon and Bahal, so before he checked the materials for himself, he wouldnt do anything drastic. So he was trying to find something to move him. And the Saber Gods son fell in his lap. The Saber God was enough to push Leonte to pull the stone out. Since he had his son, the Saber God would be Bahals marionette. Of course, he could throw his son away and choose Cheonghwado. But Bahal knew that wasnt going to happen. If the single-minded Saber God was willing to share his magic to protect his son, his obsession for his son definitely surpassed his obsession with his clan and martial arts. Lets wake him up first. The senior soldier who had been waiting for his command slapped Hanbins face twice. Red markings were left on his face. Hanbin shot his eyes open and came to attention. He wasnt able to judge the situation with a bunch of strangers, and he began to shout, Im gonna tell my dad and hes gonna kill.! But Hanbin wasnt able to finish. The moment his eyes met Bahals, his consciousness that wasnt completely woken up yet because of the drugs snapped back to normalcy. And the first emotion he felt was fear. He instinctively knew. The person in front of him was someone who could kill him like he was an ant. Even his father, who was among the strongest in the Tower, wouldnt be able to deal with him easily. Then he opened his eyes to his surroundings. The flag they had above their heads. It was the symbol of the Red Dragon. He was in the middle of enemy territory. So youre a little similar to your dad in that you can read people. Youre not completely retarded. Bahal saw Hanbins fear-stricken face and laughed. So he really was that beasts kid. Since youre pretty quick to understand, you probably know what Im about to do. Right? Bahal had a violent smile on his face. First, lets go with your pinky finger on your left hand. Hows that? *** Yeon-woo just silently looked at Bahal. With this, the oil was poured. Now. It was time for the fire to spread. *** O, Oh my! H, Hanbin! When the Saber God heard the news that Red Dragon had destroyed Skulds temple, he thought the sky was falling on him. The woman that had approached him when he thought he wasnt going to have any women in his entire lifetime. His son was the only remnant of her he had. And that son was taken. And by his enemy, Red Dragon. He wanted to find his son, but because he didnt know where he was, he had to twiddle his thumbs. He was planning on going wherever, taking his iron box with him. He was even ready to give his life up. But. The moment he went to get his iron box. Inside the tent he was staying, there was a tiny box. Along with an anonymous letter. If you want to find your son. Bring the stone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A letter with just one sentence. He didnt know what it meant, but Saber Gods head went blank. With a shaking hand, he opened the box. And inside, there was something he never couldve imagined to be there. A pinky finger that looked like it was his sons. For the first time in his life, the Saber God shrieked in horror. Volume 5 END For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 126 War Preparation (1) Volume 6 Chapter 1 [My head hurts.] The Sword God pressed down his annoyance that kept on swelling up. After he had declared independence from the One-horned tribe along with the Spear God, the world was just a big wall to him. Wherever he went, there were obstacles and trials. But everytime, he won in the end. He dropped his enemies, stole, stepped on them, and stood back up. And eventually, his surroundings were filled with people like him, and now they were able to be Cheonghwados foundation. So to the Sword God, the world was a wall, but it was also something that he just needed to keep on overcome. In the past, it was Arthia, and now, it was Red Dragon. But unlike Arthia, which he was able to easily destroy, Red Dragon was like an iron wall that he couldnt ever break down. That was probably to be expected, however, because Red Dragon was a clan that was considered to rule the Tower. And they were the only group strong enough to stand against Allforone. A fight could only be difficult. Although Cheonghwado had comparatively less players, they had the more skilled ones. So occasionally, some people said that the only people able to be on equal standing with the Red Dragon was Cheonghwado. However, the owner of Cheonghwado, Sword God, knew. That it was all bull shit. Even if Cheonghwado gathered all their full strength, they were still rookies compared to Red Dragon. The famous 81 Eyes was only the beginning. There were thousands of rankers associated with the Red Dragon, and that wasnt even including the thousands of inactive players. More than anything else, Red Dragon had something the other clans didnt have. History and culture. The birth of Red Dragon was from a long time ago. At the time, many rankers had gathered on the 77th floor to bring Allforone down, and they became a clan. That clan eventually turned into a large organization and left their legacy for the future. So Red Dragon became a clan that was larger than what was known, and it became an organization that was so tightly organized that it couldnt be easily defeated. The number of players that had been dispatched to the 11th floor was only the tip of the iceberg that was Red Dragon. And just with that, they were able to oppose Cheonghwado. No, to be exact, they were bypassing them. They had even brought in the One-horned tribe by having the Spear God pledge on his horn, but if Red Dragon really wanted to, Cheonghwado would be crushed. The only reason keeping Red Dragon from doing that was because they didnt want to suffer a loss so they were just hesitating. But Red Dragon definitely wasnt planning on backing off. And so the Sword God was deep in thought. He didnt even want to be at war with the Red Dragon in the first place. He had only carried through with this because they attacked Leonte first, and he wanted to finish the war as soon as he could. But if he didnt, not only would the term Nine Kings disappear, the fact that they had surrendered to the Red Dragon would spread. And then, Cheonghwados reputation would turn downhill. Confidence and self-esteem. These were the two things that Cheonghwado was famous for. And that couldnt just disappear. And so. The Sword God was concerned. [Is the only solution the Sword now?] Even if Cheonghwado was smaller, they were still one of the large clans. They had a hidden weapon. But to activate it, they needed a large amount of magic power. Even the Sword God himself couldnt freely use that much. The Sword God called in sword. However, depending on how it was used, it could be a spear, arrow, or an Axe. This was an item of a god that was thought of as a god itself. So he had never imagined using it despite having it, but now he was having different thoughts. [Its still incomplete. But I should get Leonte out.] To use the sword he had stayed silent about it even though he knew what Leonte did. Stone. The all-rounder item. It would be a big help in using the sword. And so the Sword God organized his thoughts. To throw away Leonte. And to obtain the sword even if it was incomplete. [Is there someone, outside?] After his judgment, he needed to make commands right away. When he revealed his intent, his subordinate entered the room with his head bowed. Did you call me? [I have something to say to the Fist God.] Yes, sir. His subordinate blended into the shadows. And as he waited for Leonte to come, Leontes servant came in instead. With the face of someone in a bad mood. Theres been trouble. [What is it?] The Saber God.is trying to hurt the Fist God. [What?] The Sword Gods face froze. *** Clang! This crazy bastard! How many times do I have to say that I dont have that! I didnt ask you where it was. I said to bring it. Leonte swallowed with a nervous face. The Saber Gods eyes were burning up. His raw aura was swirling around Leonte like a tornado, and the 9 swords on the ground were vibrating like they were going to attack any second. It was a fight that even Arthia had to struggle through. The murderous intent of the Saber God felt like it was choking Leonte. Earlier, the Saber God had come to the resting Leonte and spoke a few simple words. -Stone, give it. When Leonte heard that, his head turned white. The truth that he had been trying to hide was somehow known by the Saber God now. But on one hand, he felt like crying. The reason he had struggled all this time was because of the stone. But now that Saber God was telling him to give it up, he felt like this was unbelievable. So he said he didnt have it. No, he said that he didnt know what he was talking about. And the reply that came back was this. Murderous intent. The Saber Gods eyes had a violent look like he was going to rip Leonte apart. Bring it. A growling voice. Leonte trembled, but he squeezed his eyes together and screamed. He was also a ranker. The fact that he was being threatened like this hurt his pride. I dont. Before Leonte could say anything, the Saber God suddenly flipped him over. His swords became illuminated and split the air around him, and in an instant, the swords approached Leontes neck. Leonte stepped back, but he couldnt help but think that it was too late. His face turned pale, and something fell from the sky like lightning. Boom! Eventually, the light wasnt able to split Leontes neck and was flung out. The Sword God stood back up straight. And like a beast, he looked at the spear that landed right in front of him and glared at the Spear God who lightly stepped in front of him. What are you doing? Move, Spear. I dont have anything to do with you. Saber. What are you doing? Red Dragon is right in front of our nose but youre fighting friendly fire? Did you really go crazy these days? The Spear God twisted his lips. He didnt like Leonte, but as the same clan members, he thought it was necessary to keep basic manners. But what the Saber God was clearly what enemies did. It was a distraction for the clan. It was unacceptable. Move. But the Saber God acted as if he didnt know and stepped forward, pulling out another sword. The Spear God got into position again. But the Saber God stopped walking suddenly. He felt something from his surroundings. When he turned his head, the Bow God was smiling coldly down at him from the top of a tree. The Bow Gods ability to use a bow was incomparable to anyone else in the Tower. Some people compared him to the snake hunter Galliard, but he was still amazing enough to be one of the Martial Gods. The front was Spear God. The back was the Bow God. With his front and back covered, to get Leonte, he needed to take care of both of them at the same time. Even the Sword God would have difficulty with this fight. But the Saber God once again acted like he didnt care and moved forward. Bringing up the small amount of magic power he had, raised all his swords. And the Spear Gods face hardened along with it. He knew that the Saber God was going to fight with all his strength. When the Saber God used all nine of his swords, it was that much dangerous. The three Marital Gods repeatedly faced off against each other. People near them began to step back. They didnt want to be involved in this fight. And so when the Saber God was about to run at the Spear God. [Just what is going on here?] A loud voice boomed from the sky. And a huge pressure fell on them, destroying the auras of the three Martial Gods at once. The Spear God felt dizzy and turned away. The Bow God put his bow down tried to catch his breath with a pale face. The Saber God, who had been impacted the most, vomited blood and tried to regain his balance. But one of his knees was already on the ground. Above him, the Sword God quietly landed on the ground. He was wearing a wooden lion mask that the One-horned tribe frequently wore. And his famous four swords that were well-known in the entire Tower were swiveling around him. [What is the matter? Speak, Saber] The Sword God looked at the messy surroundings and turned to the Saber God. Under the lion mask, his two eyes were firing up. The Saber Gods attitude was something he couldnt tolerate, as someone who respected order within the Tower. The Saber God clenched his teeth and forced himself up. His magic power started to dry up, and he was only able to get by with the Neidan he received from the Four Legendary Beasts. Theres only one thing I want. And I just asked Fist to give it to me. What was it? The Sword God didnt understand what the Unmaterialistic Saber God wanted too much that he was going this far. [What does the Fist have?] Stone. [..] For a while, the Sword God was silent. Sword, so you do know something. The Saber God continued to speak. I dont know what that stone is. However, I need to get it. [Why?] Because my son is captured by them. [..!] The Sword Gods eyes became bigger. Everyone around him had a confused face because they couldnt understand him, but the Sword God understood what had happened right away. The Saber Gods second rate son, Hanbin, had been kidnapped and the Saber God was being threatened. And they were asking for the stone. So give it up. Ill gladly be punished later. I must rescue my son first. The Saber Gods violent eyes were saying that no one could stop him. But the Sword God didnt reply right away. Because he needed the stone too. But the Saber God was someone he definitely needed as well. The Sword God realized they had fallen in a ridiculous trap. He didnt know who had set this up in Red Dragon, but whoever it was, they had done a spectacular job. It was obvious what was going to happen now. So the Sword God had to quickly organize his thoughts. [Since I dont understand the situation, lets settle our anger and finish speaking.] Every second is important for me.! [I said wait. Saber.] The Saber God shouted out, but he had to shut his mouth at the Sword Gods cold voice. The Sword God swiveled his swords around, and eventually, they were surrounding the Saber God. It was a tremendous gap in strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Saber God bit his lower lip. Even if he was mad, he had to calm down. If he died before he got the stone, his son would die. And the other players were in formation to attack him any moment now. Frustrated, the Saber God threw down his swords and relieved his anger that way. The Sword God took back his swords as well, and relaxed. [First, go into your room and calm down. Then Ill call you out after this place is organized.] He spoke respectfully, but it was a clear command. The Saber God grinded his teeth and had to return to his room with his subordinates holding his hand behind his back. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 127 War Preparation (2) (Chapter 2 Volume 6) Clang! The Saber God threw and broke everything that was able to be thrown in his room. But his anger didnt settle. Instead, he felt more anxious. But even in this moment, his son was captured. He didnt know how he was being tortured, or if he was being threatened. He didnt know how his weak son, his son who was always sick, was bearing with everything. But he didnt have power. To ignore Sword God, or to take the stone from Leonte. The fact that he was a bad father made him feel wronged. And he felt so sorry to his son. If only his sons father was a bit stronger, he wouldnt have to go through all this suffering. At that moment. Knock knock. Someone knocked on his offices door. The Saber Gods swiveled towards that direction. He was locked in his room so without permission, no one could enter his room. But who was it? And the presence suddenly disappeared like it never existed. It meant that the strangers skill wasnt below his. Perhaps? The Saber God shivered. A bad feeling swept past him. It was the same feeling when he opened the box his sons finger was in. The Saber God frantically opened the door. And he was right. The same box as before was waiting for him. Again? The Saber God fell to his knees and grabbed the box. The box didnt easily open because of his trembling fingers. And when he saw what was inside, the Saber God couldnt keep his cool. The eye of his son was looking back at him. With a note. If you want to find your son. Bring the stone. It was the same handwriting as before, and the same information was before. Ackkk! The Saber God couldnt hold it in and screamed. His reason was already far gone. His bloodshot eyes became bitter. Magic energy floated around him. S, Saber God-nim. Madodan quickly ran at him after hearing the commotion. Seeing the appearance of the Saber God they knew and respected, they paused. A magic explosion. You. Yes. You.. Whose.side are you on? The team leader swallowed. The moment he met the Saber Gods eyes, he knew what he meant. Also, the fact that his fate would be changed based on what happened here. And the answer was already chosen for him. Even if he knew it was wrong. The team leader fell to one knee. Since the time you saved me.Ive always been your sword. Why would a sword have the ability to think? The Saber Gods eyes coldly shined. Then. Gather the children. When it becomes night, were going to start a revolution. *** The Saber God has begun to move. Cain, thanks to you, things are going smooth. Bahal laughed and Yeon-woos eyes shined. Did you plant a spy on that side? Bahal smirked. He seemed cold. Should I teach you something? ..? Theres nowhere the Red Dragon doesnt have eyes or ears. ..! Theyre everywhere. Really, everywhere. Bahal lightly chuckled and twirled the glass of wine he had been drinking. Probably because he was so happy, his nose was slightly red. He was drunk enough to disappear after a flick of magic power, but right now, he seemed to want to enjoy the moment. Yeon-woo refilled his glass. And accepted the wine given to him. Anyway, this is all thanks to you. Everyone in the conference room was complimenting you too. And setting up a new strategy. Also. Bahal set his wineglass down on the table. The wine tipped over the edge, and a part of it was spilt. Then everything will end. The war. And even Cheonghwado. Bahals eyes burned up. He was well-known for his constantly smiling face, unfitting of his nickname, Flaming Fist, but right now, his steady and flaming eyes were shining, completely fitting of his name. And after that, my reputation will be set in stone. All the crazy bastards who called me a betrayer will be regretting it. Also, youll be streamlined for promotion. Itll be a win-win situation for both of us. Only good things in our future. .. From now on, lets keep on growing together. Me in the front, and you in the back. Ill pull, and you push. Hows that? Isnt that a nice picture? Bahal laughed again. Like he was over the moon. And like these moments were waiting for him in the future. Also. Yeon-woo remembered seeing this in the diary. It was when Arthia was first made. The image of his brother, Bahal, Leonte, Henova, and the rest of the original members laughing happily, drinking wine. His brother kept that memory in his heart until he died. However. Bahal seemed to have thrown away all those memories already. Guilt aside, he looked like he forgot about everything. He only desired promotions and power, and he wanted to step on everyone below him. And using his past comrades to do that didnt make him feel a thing. Yeon-woo knew he was talking about himself like he was his savior, but he knew once his usefulness was gone, he was going to be thrown away. And so. Yeon-woo couldnt smile in front of the laughing Bahal. He had never been more grateful he was wearing his mask. He said it was somewhere? And so Yeon-woo muttered to himself inwardly. In Arthia. He probably meant it was you. From the beginning. *** Yeon-woo returned to his room. Inside, Phante and Edora were waiting for him. Youve returned? How was the drinking? It was one with the Supreme Commander, so Im sure there were girls and.. Oraboni? Ahem. Anyway, did you get anything? Phante coughed after seeing Edora glaring at him. And he narrowed his eyes and asked. Its like what I expected. The Saber God will be jumping around like his feet are on fire, and Cheonghwado will be split. Red Dragon wont miss that chance and start their attack. Hehe. Now Im finally free. Phante snorted and spoke. He wasnt feeling too good that he wasnt able to go to the 16th floor with Yeon-woo, and now thinking about being able to run free made him feel a lot better. And the Foreign Legion had made a great impact on the strategy this time, so they had received permission to take care of it. However, unlike the happy Phante, Edora had slightly concerned eyes. She understood Yeon-woos intention to catch the Saber God, but she was worried that the situation was too much for him to handle now. Actually, it didnt matter whether or not the situation was too much. She was just worried that it would get out of hand for Yeon-woo. But she knew how detailed Yeon-woo was, so she was less worried. However, she wasnt able to help him, or know exactly what he was planning. The most important thing to her, at the end, was Yeon-woos safety. But if she expressed it, Yeon-woo would only say he was okay. He never let anyone know what was on his mind. That was what was happening this time, too. Phante and Edora headed over to where Team 2 was expecting, waiting for the command to attack to fall. Everyone was on edge because they had already received orders to be ready. During that time. Yeon-woo calmly meditated in his room alone. In the room that was given to players that were at least of the team leaders position, people couldnt see inside that easily. However, he still used his magic power just in case and completely blocked out the outside. Before we leave. I need to prepare. Bringing Hanbin had already readied the game board, and Bahal was ready to break the game board now. And once he got what he wanted and threw away what he didnt need. Yeon-woo needed to get ready for that. And preparing for that required. Strengthening of all my power. He needed to pull up everything he had. Yeon-woo got out his interdimensional pocket. Everything he had done from the 12th to the 15th, making the mercenaries gather all the hidden pieces, was all for this moment. Come out. As he entered magic power into the Black Bracelet on his right wrist, his bracelet trembled and started to spread an ashy fog. And the ashy fog began to gather into a loose shape. Boo bowed to him. [Greetingsto my..master.] Was it because he was originally a player? Unlike the other Soul Familiars, Boo was somewhat able to speak now. Although it was only a few words here and there. But that became the reason why Yeon-woo chose Boo. From now on, what Im going to do requires something that can think at least a little bit for himself. Yeon-woo had only read about it in the diary, and never actually tried it out. From now on, Im going to give you items in order. Absorb them in the order I give them to you. Be careful that not even a slightest bit of magic power leaks out. [I..understand.] Be warned. If even a little leaks out, everything will be ruined. [I..understand.] Boo nodded with certainty. Yeon-woo was a little worried, but he believed in the power of the Black Bracelet. Absolute loyalty. With this, the Soul Familiars always showed a strength that was unimaginable. Especially when he ruined the alliances of the clans, they had shown incredible strength. The order is 2 of Jewel of Fires, 5 Ice Crystals, 9 Golden Flowers. Yeon-woo gave the hidden pieces to Boo in the order that they were in the diary. Boo began to absorb them without any suspicion. Like when he swallowed the spirit beads. [Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor) has successfully absorbed the 2 of the Jewel of Fire.] [Fire property increased by 1.] [Fire property increased by 3.] .. Yeon-woo carefully took the hidden pieces out in order. If there was even the slightest mistake, he had to do it all over again from the beginning. The mercenaries got a lot of hidden pieces for him, but there was no need to use more than what was necessary. Also, after Boo became stronger, he needed to use it on the other Soul Familiars as well. If this works, Boo will evolve to a greater level than before. Yeon-woo didnt blink looking at Boo. Watching with his Draconic Eyes to make sure there wasnt any magic power creeping out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Yeon-woo wanted right now was Boos evolution. Bayluk called the result of his endless experimentation Strengthening Item. Like its name, it was a power that strengthened power. However, the rest of us shook our heads seeing that. We knew it wasnt simply something that strengthened us. The Strengthening item, after using the blood of monsters, bodily parts, and countless hidden pieces, had the ability to even change the foundation. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 128 War Preparation (3) So it could be more pure. More efficient. Normally, as you climbed the floors, the rank of the magic power would increase correspondingly. However, the impatient Bayluk found another way to raise the rank. It was crazy. Too much time and too much materials were required, but we participated, because who else would? And we thought it would be fun as well. But he had really done it. What a crazy bastard. But thanks to that, our growth was unparalleled. There were two main reasons why Arthia was able to be so successful. The first one was Jeong-woos meeting with the dragon on the 11th floor. And the second one was Bayluks experiments. The dragon Kalatuss [TN: May be different from how past tl spelled it, this is the dragon that gave Jeong-woo his Draconic Eyes.] body still wasnt ready, but I wasnt worried about it because it would be finished soon. However, the Strengthening Item was different. His brother hadnt written exactly how it was made, because it wasnt interested in alchemy. He just thought it was something amazing that Bayluk created. But he had still written the basic ingredients and their ratios in case he needed it in the future. And that was left in the diary for him. But if it was something that could be created from just knowing the ratios of ingredients, it wouldnt be Bayluks product. When making it, some ingredients had to be frozen and some had to be dried, so it took a lot of work. But Yeon-woo didnt have the time to check each and everyone of those, so he needed to learn about alchemy. So he was planning on learning about it soon, but now wasnt the time. But thankfully, the Spirit Familiars didnt have to worry about that. They had the ability to absorb whatever they received in an efficient way. Even if he didnt prepare it, they would be able to digest it well. It would be nice if the Spirit Familiars could evolve by themselves. But the limit of the Black Bracelet doesnt allow them to do that right now. So I have to use this method. The only option in the Black Bracelet was the use of the Spirit Familiars. That meant he couldnt make them anything more than Spirit Familiars. But Yeon-woo wanted them to be a higher rank, and he solved this by using the Strengthening Item. [Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor) has successfully absorbed the Blue Amethyst.] [Magic energy has increased by 3.] [Water property has increased by 2.] .. [You have reached the limit of powering up Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor). It is likely that more leveling up than this will negatively affect the spirits body.] [Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor) is suffering from the continued energy intake. His spiritual vessel is starting to crumble.] [Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor) has absorbed the Black Rose. His stats are not affected.] .. [Ke.u..m] Boos body shook. Even the best vitamins werent healthy if not taken in moderation. So it wasnt strange that his magic power was exploding from absorbing all the hidden pieces. Yeon-woo forcefully stopped his crumbling body with black energy. But even in this situation, Boos consciousness didnt fade away. He wanted to control his new power. The orders that Yeon-woo had given him. To bear it, and to absorb. He was holding on with those two orders. As a Spirit Familiar who followed their owners orders, this was obvious. Boo pressed down his magic power that was about to explode. His fading mind turned sharp, and he could once again feel his body. And even during all this, he continued to absorb what was given to him. Success. However you must. This is the reason why I chose you, since you have the ability to think for yourself. Yeon-woo continually gave him black energy. And if his evolution was successful, he had already chosen who was going to be next. After the magician, it should be the knight. Thankfully, Yeon-woo had a spirit that was as powerful as Boo. Shanon. If he could bring his power as a semi ranker, Yeon-woo didnt need to worry about pulling up all his powers to their max. And so while he was having those thoughts. Boo absorbed the last hidden piece. The magic power within that hadnt been able to expand was shaking around in his body. Then. Boos body bumped up and down. He floated up like a balloon, but he didnt pop and came back down. There was new development. [Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor) has overcome his limits. You have earned Complete Evil Vestige.] [The evolution is beginning.] Crunch. Like when Yeon-woo achieved his new physique, the sound of something assembling itself with Boo could be heard. His fading body became clear and turned into a tangible shape. Little by little, it was turning into a human-like figure. Black energy and death energy spread around him and turned into a piece of cloth. It turned into a robe, and Boo slowly got on his knees to bow to Yeon-woo. [I greet. My master.] It was a clear voice incomparable to when he was a Spirit Familiar. That meant he now had the complete ability to think for himself. [Boo (Soul of the Witch Doctor) has successfully evolved. The magician of death, Liege, has been born.] [Congratulations! You have found a way to carry out death. Continue to search for more methods. The power of darkness will always be with you.] [You have accomplished an achievement not easily accomplished. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] [This achievement will not be added to the trial of the 11th floor as it was done personally.] .. [You have earned the title One Who Carries Death.] [Title: One Who Carries Death] The world is split into the two sides of life and death. They hate each other, as they cannot mix with each other. However, with this title, you will receive love and blessings from both dead and alive people. Effect: All properties regarding the undead increase. Control of the darkness properties +20. Yeon-woo tightly clenched his fists seeing the new earned title. Earning a title meant that it was something that others hadnt easily achieved, or it was something that completely had to overcome his limits to be accomplished. Right now, his limits were only the Black Bracelet. However, the system acknowledged it because he had created Liege. Also. [You have earned new knowledge about death. Your knowledge spectrum has widened. The proficiency of Draconic Eyes has increased. 35.1%] Yeon-woo could feel the growth of his Draconic Eyes. He felt as if his world had grown. But on one hand, he felt slightly worried. What happened if Liege escaped the control of the Black Bracelet? He could take care of it, but he wanted to avoid that situation because it would be a waste of hidden pieces. Thankfully, Boo was the same. [Master. Is the person. That pulled me out from. Drowning. Please order. Me to do whatever. I will willingly. Follow your orders.] His words were benign cut-off from his body not completely settling yet, but it didnt affect communication with him. Then what magic are you currently capable of? Lieges past life was important to Yeon-woo. He needed to figure out his abilities. [When I was alive. No. In my past life, I could do general things.] What does general things mean? [First. Ill show you. Could you. Perhaps. Give me a part. Of the souls you have?] Yeon-woo gathered a lot of souls passing the floors. Now, his collection was at 1,500/ As he pulled out 3 of them, Boo lifted his bowed head. His head that was covered by his head was revealed. In his empty eye sockets, blue will o the wisps bloomed. Boo reached his hand out to the three souls, and fire bloomed at the tip of his fingertips. The first soul exploded like fireworks. And in the area where its dust fell, the floor split and a spotted dog appeared. His two eyes were dead. [Its called. Death Summons. Using souls as an exchange. I can summon. Them. If it has a corpse. I can take it out. Skeletons and zombies.] Boo flicked his hand to return the summons, and exploded the second soul this time. And an ashy fog filled up his room. It was something Yeon-woo had seen before. It raised fear, and was a buff skill for him. [Its called Fog of Blood. As you can see. It can show illusions. And give fear. To enemies. So sometimes. It gives the. Health and magic power. Taken from enemies. To allies.] Yeon-woos eyes shined. The effects of Fog of Blood were better than he thought. In a large scale war, there was nothing better than this. [And this is. Corpse Absorption.] The last soul exploded. And in its place, a fire soared up and disappeared. [Depending on. How much there is. Of corpses and souls. Basic magic of. Fire and ice. Can be used.] Boo lowered his head. [In my. Past life. I was a witch doctor. Unlike a dark magician. Or a sorcerer. I am specialized in. Corpses and curses.] His voice was dark, but also firm at the same time. [And so. Right now. This is all I can do. But I can become stronger. And I wont disappoint. My master. By becoming a stronger. Liege.] As much as Boo was talented in corpses and curses, he was weak with basic magic. So Boo considered that to be a shame. If only he was an ordinary dark magician, he could be a bigger help to Yeon-woo. He thought there were limits in being a witch doctor. But Yeon-woo firmly shook his head. Magic could be learned from skill books, but that was completely different from dealing with corpses and souls. Yeon-woo dreamed of a one-man army. But because there were limits on what he himself could do, it seemed that he had met a chief of staff who could support his back. It was hard fighting by myself. Now I can relax and leave it to him. Since he dealt with corpses, he could probably deal with Spirit Familiars as well. And with Fog of Blood, Death Summons, and Corpse Absorption, the battlefield could be fixed to however Yeon-woo preferred. So Yeon-woo comforted him saying it was okay. Grateful, Boo bowed his head even lower. [I will not. Disappoint master.] Boo left those words and quietly disappeared like fog. And now whats left. Since he had gotten a magician for support, he needed a knight to fight with him. Yeon-woo summoned Shanons soul from his collection. Fitting of a semi rankers soul, it was different from its foundation. The color and aura were deeper. Yeon-woo changed the rest of the souls into black energy and gave it to Shanons soul. With the sound of something cracking, the souls began to clang against each other and turn into a Spirit Familiar. [Where is.this?] Shanons Spirit Familiar raised his head. He was definitely a Spirit Familiar, but still had some of his consciousness left. This is Red Dragons base. Shanon. [You..!] Shanon looked around and turned towards the person calling his name. And his eyes widened. [I definitely.died by your hands?] Shanon was confused for a moment, then nodded like he thought of something. [I see. I died, then came back to life? I heard there were witch doctors or dark magicians who could deal with souls, but Ive never heard that the souls could be completely recovered like this.] The Black Bracelet was powerful enough to swallow Astrape. It couldnt be compared to other artifacts. But there was no need for Yeon-woo to explain that so he didnt say anything. Instead, he calmly looked at Shanon and thought of how to get him on his side. Although he was a Spirit Familiar, he was so outstanding that he couldnt help but become greedy. Just considering the level of his awareness, hes much sharper than Boo. If I can make this person my death knight. Usually when Spirit Familiars were born, they put their instincts as a soul first. However, Shanon clearly had a sharp mind. [Ah. Also. My request. What happened?] His request to send his subordinates away even if he died. Yeon-woo nodded his head. I sent them all away. However, the guys who already. [Ahh. Thats fine. If I wanted more than that, I would be greedy.] Shanon waved his hand and cut Yeon-woo off. He narrowed his eyes to look at Yeon-woo. [Anyways. If you called me here, you must want something? And the fact that youre at Red Dragon and not Cheonghwado is strange too.] Yeon-woo nodded and explained what he had been through. The reason why he was at Red Dragon. And his motive for calling Saber God out. Shanons eyes became bigger, and then he laughed. [Haha! You turned your back against Saber God because of your relationship.I like that. So youre not just as greedy as I heard.] Shanon was someone who considered his subordinates lives as his own, so he seemed to like Yeon-woos goal However. [But you want me to be a death knight? That means you want me to work beneath you?] Yes. [I refuse.] .. [You dont even need to ask why. I was born and raised in Red Dragon, and I have no will to leave them even after death.] From when Shanon was born, he was under Red Dragon. His loyalty for his clan was unprecedented. One could even say his affection for his subordinates came from his affection for his clan. Yeon-woo inwardly clicked his tongue. He didnt expect it to be easy. But to think he would be this stubborn. But I must get him on my side. It wasnt easy to get a soul like Shanon. And he wanted to learn about the focal points he had taught him. He wanted to convince him, but if that wasnt possible, he was planning on forcing him to surrender. However, in that process, his soul could be damaged. Because there wasnt any other way, there was nothing he could do. Theres nothing I can do. Then Ill have to force you. [Hm? Do you have a method?] I collected your soul, but do you think I cant bind you to me? [Hm. Thats true. That cant happen. Oh no.] Shanon muttered like he wasnt happy. Yeon-woo extended his hand and paused. It seemed like he had changed his mind. [You cant just send me off?] I cant. [You have a lot of greed. Not even letting me rest in death. Hm. Well, ok, that doesnt sound too bad. Since I was under Red Dragon during my entire life, looking outside of it should be ok. Shanon was lost in his thoughts for a moment, and turned to look at Yeon-woo. [Then I have a condition.] Yeon-woo pulled his hand back. Go ahead. [Ill obey you. However, leave my free will alone. And make me stronger. Then when I was alive. Not just the power of a semi ranker, but of a high ranker.] Shanons blurry eyes shined. Actually, there was something that surpassed his loyalty to Red Dragon. The passion to become a strong person. He was blocked on the 49th floor and had to remain a semi ranker. If there was one thing he regretted, it was not becoming a ranker and climb the 77th floor. He wanted to reach the standards for being strong. Also. That was what Yeon-woo wanted as well. I will also become stronger. More than others [Then its settled. To be honest, I knew it from when I first saw you. That you were the same species as me. Hehe.] But before that, theres something I have to do. And you might have to fight against Red Dragon and meet your comrades in war. The last test. [Im prepared for that much. Im starting a new life, so theres no need to place too much thought for the past things, right?] He was so different now from awhile ago that it seemed like he was someone else. Why did your mind suddenly change? [I dont want to be stubborn.] .. [And I dont want to break myself. So if I have to cross over. Yeah. I wanted to cross over with my mind intact. Also.] Yeon-woo thought Shanon might be smiling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Im curious about what youll do in the future. Wouldnt I be able to see that if I stay by your side?] Yeon-woo shook his head. Shanon was difficult to understand. On one hand, he was sturdy and firm. But on the other hand, he was soft enough to bend over. But he was sure of one thing With this guy, his path would be smoother. Yeon-woo pulled out his subspace pocket. Then now, please absorb the items in the order I give them to you. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 129 War Preparation (4) [The Spirit Familiar has successfully evolved. The knight of death, Death Knight has been created.] [You have achieved] [..] [Death Knight has pledged allegiance to you. Binded to the Despair of the Black King, it will become your trusted sword and shield.] [Will you assign it a name?] Shanon. [The name Shanon has been assigned to the Death Knight.] [Allegiance has increased by 15.] [Authority has increased by 5.] [Greetings to my new master.] Black armor and helmet. And with the Sword Breaker that he had used when he was alive planted in the ground in front of him, Death Knight was on one knee in front of Yeon-woo. Thank you for [Please dont be so formal to me anymore. I am your servant and your knight. A master doesnt speak formally to their servant.] With a firm voice, Shanon raised his head. In the dark helmet he was wearing, nothing could be seen, but Yeon-woo thought that Shanon was laughing. [Of course, I plan to speak informally to you sometimes.] Yeon-woo grinned at the humorous Death Knight. He was going to be a different set of arms and legs compared to Boo. And so. Yeon-woos military was increasing one by one. *** So focal points can only be sensed through senses? As Yeon-woo wanted, the first thing he did after completing Shanon was ask about the focal points he had suffered from in the past. [Correct. Choosing one from the many possibilities. Unless you can read the future, you have to rely on your senses. Obviously, the senses were talking about are different from the physical five senses we have.] It was the sixth sense. Unlike the five senses, it was something that dealt with intangible things. Yeon-woo felt the sixth sense a few times. Back to his time in Africa. When his back had felt cold for some reason. Or when he sometimes had migraines, it meant that there was danger nearby. So Yeon-woo thought his sixth sense was pretty well-developed. However, Shanon was speaking of a sixth sense that was sharper than that. A decision based on sense. In a way, it was closer to predicting the future. [Usually, this is easy for people of your level to understand. I guess its a bit hard for you. Well. I was completely surprised when I learned that you only started learning martial arts recently.] Shanon nodded like he understood. From his viewpoint, Yeon-woos growth and direction was different from others. While others created their own path from building a foundation, Yeon-woos method was building from the very top. Usually, growth like this was bound to fall. However, Yeon-woos tower of growth was steady. [The more you climb. The more skilled players you meet. Theres greater chance youll meet people who use focal points. So I recommend you learn it quickly.] Is there a way to learn it faster? [There is.] Yeon-woos eyes shined. What is it? Shanon nodded like it was obvious. [Fight more, and experience it more.] Thats obvious [And memorize all the patterns.] Yeon-woo exclaimed in amazement. Shanons words made sense. If he couldnt memorize it, it was better to memorize it. It was something he frequently did. [Memorizing is best in these situations. If you continue to memorize a lot, youll be able to apply it when its needed.] Yeon-woo laughed along with Shanon. He realized what Shanon was trying to say. And you can teach me those patterns? [Right. Youre clever, master. Subordinates are made to be used in these situations.] Shanon slowly got up. He gripped his dark Sword Breaker. [Since were on the subject, lets get to it. You seem to be rushed on time too.] *** But training with Shanon wasnt able to last too long. While learning about the focal points, the command to gather fell. Yeon-woo, Phante, Edora, and the Foreign Legion moved to the center. And at that moment. Thump. Thump. Yeon-woo grabbed his chest, which was suddenly beating faster. His eyes hardened. He was even circulating his Magic Circuit, but mana was spinning around. His Draconic Eyes opened and looked at the sky. When he looked at the sky. Yeon-woo belatedly realized why his body was behaving this way. A heavy atmosphere was filling the air. Like the sky and ground was only meant for it, it stood in the middle of it all. Red scales. A firm chin and vertical eye slits. A body of 30 meters. ..Dragon. The Summer Queen had returned to her original form and was sitting there. The namesake of Red Dragon, the second oldest person in the entire Tower after Allforone was releasing its aura. Dragon Fear. The skill out the many the dragon had, it was an aura that bent players over. Yeon-woo tried to find his calmness again. The reason why his heart was beating so fast was probably because the dragon in him had reacted to another dragons presence. But he couldnt reveal that. Yeon-woo calmed himself down to the best of his abilities. Thankfully, the Draconic Eyes settled down and his Magic Circuit became quiet. But to enter an area where Dragon Fear was placed, one had to be very nervous. Fortunately, she wasnt looking in his direction. With vertical eyes that caused shivers, she was looking at the sky. It was a pitch black sky. She seemed to be trying to peek at the shining moon. Then, she slowly lifted her body and spread her wings open. [Its opening.] With the voice of the Summer Queen. Along the sky, a large green portal spread open. *** And in that moment. Theres nothing youll get from helping me. Rather youll be labeled as traitors. For the last time, Ill give you the chance you leave. After this, I wont accept any requests to leave. The Saber God was speaking to his subordinates. Along with the Madodan at the center, 9 other legions like the Shindodan and Jindodan were there. They were about to cross the bridge, so people who wanted to quit should stop now. That he wouldnt stop them. Thats what the Saber God was saying. It meant that he still had the ability to reason. And that appearance of his only touched his subordinates more. He was full of the desire to save his son, but they felt his desperate want to still keep his logical mind. Eventually. No one left. They just looked at the Saber God with firm eyes. The Saber God clenched his teeth. He could feel to the bone that he hadnt lived his life in vain. Your lives, Ill gladly accept them. The Saber Gods eyes started to glimmer. Then lets go. ** Madodan, Shindodan, and Jindodan first attacked the Hogumdan, who was watching over the Saber God. You.guys.! The team leader of Hogumdan trembled his lips at the knife under his chin. His eyes were asking if they knew the meaning of what they were doing. If we didnt know, we wouldnt have started in the beginning. But the team leader of Madodan just flung his sword around without any hesitation. The team leader of Hogumdans head rolled on the floor. Just a few hours ago, they were comrades that were drinking together. He expected to feel a bit guilty, but surprisingly, he didnt feel anything. He thought it might be because he had expected to die. But he thought this kind of death wasnt too bad either. He lived and died by his sword. If he was going to die by someone elses sword, it wouldnt be too bad to die for his master. The team leader of Madodan looked around. Except for a few members, they were all gathered around him. Like they were finished, their clothes were stained with blood. The location of the target? Target. He meant Leonte. Currently the honorable Sword God.No, the Sword God is protecting him himself in his office. The possibility of them being separated? Not any right now. I dont know what theyre talking about, but its getting long. Madodans leader clicked his tongue. So is the only thing we can do attack the Sword God? Itll be difficult. It wouldve been easy to just take out Leonte. But with the Sword God, things turned difficult. He had the ability to take on all the other Martial Gods, but no one could guess what he was thinking. To the rest of the Cheonghwado, the Sword God was equivalent to fear. Of course, they werent going to give up. Send the signal. The vice leader exploded the signal. Boom. Red fireworks spread across the sky. It was the signal to begin now that everything was ready. And as they had planned in advance, other legions got up from where they were waiting. Kwakwang! Fire! Bomb! Fire in the supplies attic! Red Dragon has attacked! The strategy was simple. They were planning on raising chaos in their base. Then, while everyone was busy thinking it was an attack from Red Dragon, Saber God and Madodan would attack where Leonte was. Thankfully, their first plan has already succeeded. As fire soared high above the base, players shouting could be heard. They screamed to bring water and that Red Dragon attacked. Each of the legions was planning on running around to create even more pandemonium. A lot of time would be required for people to finally realize what was going on. Meanwhile. Saber God slowly walked out of where he had been staying. With his iron box on his box, his eyes were cold. And his aura was creating a whirlwind around him. The Neidan from the Four Legendary Beasts were spinning around him. He had regained his strength from his old days. No, now, he was stronger. He had activated his secret weapon just in case. It had the effect of pulling his magic power to its greatest potential. Usually it was used by kamikazes or during times of danger, but the Saber God didnt care. His body was already being broken from magic power leaving him, and he could do whatever to kill the Sword God. And the effect of it was immense. Magic power filled his body, and the energy of the Four Legendary Beasts he hadnt been able to digest mixed with it to strengthen his magic power. He felt like he could destroy anything that came his way. With his power, not only did he feel like he could break Sword God, but all the other Martial Gods who followed him including Leonte. But he knew if he let go to his instincts, he would burn up. So he tried to retain his reasoning while walking. His senses that became more sensitive told him where Leonte was hiding. So Saber God unhesitatingly headed over to that direction. Madodan followed after him. His pace was fast. Unlike his relaxed steps, his movement was rapid. It was hard to follow. They saw some people, but they quickly fell to the Saber God. Soon, they arrived to where Leontes mana was wafting around. Saber Godnim! You cant come here..! Security around the Sword Gods residence was more lax than normal thanks to the sudden chaos. They could only be surprised at Saber God and Madodans sudden arrival. But before they could act, Saber God swung his sword around. They were crushed with his new power. Tens of players disappeared into dust. Only Leonte and Sword God were left. Leonte barely blocked the attack by putting his arms up. His clothes were just pieces of loose cloth, and his eyes were filled with fire. Saber God! To the end! Just hand over the stone. Then Ill save your life. How many times do I say I dont have it! That thing! I dont.! Leonte felt wronged, because he really didnt have it. But he couldnt speak. Sword God extended his hand and cut him off. And with his lion mask, he looked at Saber God. Above his mask, wrinkles could be seen on his forehead. [Do you really have to go this far?] Sword God saw Saber Gods condition. Digestion of the Four Legendary Beasts Neidan, and strengthening of his magic power. Saber God wasnt the Saber God he knew. If you compared just their aura, it didnt lose to Sword Gods. Ill ask a question too. Hand over the stone now. Then Ill give my life if you tell me to. [Like I always say. The Martial Gods are equal. Unless a life is given voluntarily, another Martial God cant ask for a life.] Sword God spoke about their morals, but Saber God snorted. Thats not it. Dont try to cover it up. That stone, isnt it something you need as well? And you were talking about that with his just now. Am I wrong? Leontes eyes shook. Saber God had correctly guessed the truth. He had been speaking about the stone with Sword God. [..So youll fight for it until the end.] Im already here, theres no point in turning back. Hand over the betrayer. [If you continue to be stubborn, theres nothing I can do.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under his lion mask, Sword Gods eyes narrowed. And when he lifted his hand, his swords swirled around him. Then. The atmosphere shook and became blurry, then the defense mechanism broke and a new scene appeared. Surrounding Sword God and Saber God were thousands of players holding their swords up. [Even with this. Are you going to continue?] Sword God asked with icy eyes. For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 130 War Preparation (5) Madodans team leaders eyes shook. An illusion. He realized that everything they had seen so far was a trap. The pandemonium of the players was a trap for them. They didnt know that and walked right into the tigers den by themselves. At the feet of the players who were glaring at Madodan, there were the heads of the dead Shindodan and Jindodan. [I thought maybe. That we should give you a chance. You are the first friend I worked together along with Spear. But you couldnt wait and had to go this far. Did you have to do this?] Sword God looked at Saber God with glowering eyes. Like it was all his fault. That because he had betrayed them, all those kids over there were dead. But Saber God just looked at his dead subordinates with dry eyes. And he slowly opened his mouth to speak. You who judge everything from 1 to 10 by yourself probably couldnt understand. They probably died smiling. Pitying them is only cursing them. Saber God cut him off, and kicked open the iron box he brought with him. And I hope you know one more thing. Saber Gods eyes coldly flashed. Whether it be one, ten, of hundreds. Theres only one guy Im trying to get. His gaze landed on Leonte behind the Sword God. And it began. The nine swords that were in the box flew out. Saber God took the biggest and smallest of the swords and ran towards Leonte with them. Protect the master! Make sure nothing can bother him! Madodan blocked their surroundings so Saber God could freely run. Players ran towards them with a shout. Boom! As expected of Madodan, who was in the top 3 of Cheonghwado, they killed their comrades without any hesitation. Rather, because they were stronger, they pushed back. Meanwhile. Sword God and Saber God were flinging their swords at each other. The collected magic power exploded and the knives flew around, creating a storm. Crash! The sound of air splitting rang in the air. Saber God pulled out the knives planted in the ground and continued to swing them around. The storm became bigger and forced the Sword God back. [Whirlpool of Knives] [Tomb of Nine Swords] Sabers God signature movements were known by almost everyone in the Tower. The whirlpool that he made by pulling on the knives in order made everything around him a mess. The wind was filled with aura and it ripped up everything in its path. In addition to that, he had pulled out Nine that he loved so much. With the Neidan of the Four Legendary Beasts, it was a strong gust of wind. Even the Sword God looked like a sailboat in the middle of a typhoon. But the Sword God didnt give up. Rather, he headed straight down the storm like a shark. And everytime he did that, his four swords rotated in order to break the storm. His swords pierced the storm to break it, broke the aura in the air, pushed the storm down, and cut through everything in their way. His knives that were known as Death of Holy followed Sword Gods orders to make a path for him, and he soon approached Saber God. Saber God was surprised at how fast the distance between them was closed. But he soon smiled, showing his canines. He was stupid fool that came walking in by himself. Saber God couldnt lose this chance so he pulled a sword that happened to be nearby and swiped the Sword Gods back. However. Right before it made contact with his back, it was stopped by his hand. The sword was tightly held in between his thumb and forefinger. It was an impossible situation. Saber God paused, not knowing he would be blocked this easily, and Sword God put pressure on his two fingers in the meantime. The sword broke, and its pieces were flung into the air. His magic sword that was called the name of a devil futilely broke. And Sword God stabbed his hand out past the pieces. One of his swords arrived at his hand. The sword deeply but the Saber Gods shoulder, chest, and back. Saber God thought he might be caught in trajectory, so he quickly backed up and picked up his thin sword out. He was planning on somehow flicking out the Sword God. Clang! Sword Gods sword greeted it like it was welcoming it and broke that sword too. The same happened for his next sword, and the sword after that. The knife that had a gods name, and the sword that had been used by a hero in the past couldnt keep up with Sword Gods swords and just flew out of his hands. And when the ninth sword broke, Sword Gods sword was planted in his right thigh. Then like they had been waiting, the rest of the swords planted themselves into the Saber Gods body. His body shook, and he vomited blood, falling to his knees. H..ow? Saber God had an unbelieving expression and looked at Sword God with trembling eyes. He definitely had more magic power. And his skills were more powerful than ever. He thought that his aura wasnt lacking compared to Sword Gods. However. The results were too one-sided. He didnt scratch Sword God at all, and he had to face the humiliation of his nine swords breaking. Before he even activated his signature skill, they had all been destroyed. The Sword God spoke with eerie eyes. [That is the level.] .! Saber God widened his eyes. And he bitterly smiled. He remembered why he had joined Cheonghwado. Back when he was immature, and only wanted to become stronger. He met the Sword God, and lost. After he got over his shock, he followed after him to learn. And as time passed, the gap between them only became bigger. Magic power and artifacts couldnt make up for it. Perhaps it was obvious. Unlike the Sword God, who kept on training, he met his lover and had a son. While he was focused on that, he didnt get stronger. It was obvious his sense wouldve weakened. Was this it. The Saber God thought. He put everything on the line to save his son. But it was useless. He lost the last line. Motivation faded from his eyes. As his head drooped with sadness. [However. Im thankful to you.] Sword Gods words confused him. What.are you talking about? Sword God replied with a careless voice. But his voice was only heard by Saber God. [Because you successfully mixed the Neidan of the Four Legendary Beasts, all I have left is to take it out.] You..! [Im grateful. Very. I never imagined that I would be able to get it this quickly. Should I thank Red Dragon for this?] ..! Saber God suddenly realized what happened. What Sword God had been aiming for. Why he had told him to catch the Four Legendary Beasts. It was simple. He wanted Saber God to digest it first so he could take it. Why he tried to protect Leonte until the end. This was simple too. He didnt know what that stone was, but it probably had something to do with magic as well. He was always like this. Sword God always planned a few moves ahead, and just had to get what he wanted. This was one of them. Ha! Haha! Hahaha! Saber God couldnt help it and let out a laugh. Whatever the result was. He was used. By Red Dragon. And by Cheonghwado. He was only a marionette that was used as needed. Even if others honored him as a Martial King and blessed him for being a high ranker, he was someone that was easily thrown away by his enemies. But he didnt have any way to resolve his regrets. He was hit, and his son was dying. [Come. To me.] Sword God spread open his right hand and placed it on Saber Gods left chest. He was probably planning on taking out his heart and Neidan. In that short moment. Saber God thought about what he could do. He hated dying like this. And if he died, his son would also die because he couldnt be used as leverage anymore. His son that had lived in pain his entire life. Flowers had to die without properly blooming. He didnt want that to happen. He wanted to save his son at the very least. Then, he needed to have leverage too. What was something that would make good leverage? What would Red Dragon like? He thought of the note he received. It was the note that came with his sons eyeball. Along with the words to bring the stone, there was something else. Coordinates. It was where Red Dragons base was located. He didnt know why it had been on there, but now he knew. Having gone crazy thinking about it, Saber Gods eyes began to shine once again. His eyes burning up like hell-fire made him look like his old days. Sword. You made a mistake. [What.!] You shouldnt have told me. That the Neidan was mixed. Saber God smirked. Sword God tried to pierce his heart faster, but at that moment. Boom! Saber God used his magic power on him and broke his heart himself. And his gathered Neidan broke with it. The magic power inside leaked out. No, it exploded. Expanding itself, the magic power popped Saber Gods body like it was a balloon. Then the magic power soared up to the sky. Then. It started to write something mid-air. Following the last vestiges of the Saber God, the power of the Legendary Beasts twirled together like a spider web. Realizing what it was, Sword God widened his eyes. He shouted the Saber Gods real name. [Hanryungggggg!] But before he could do anything, the magic circle spread out and a large portal was created. Above Sword God and Cheonghwado and gigantic green portal opened, and under it, a shiny red-scaled head revealed itself. Vertically split eyes and sharp teeth, and an aura that pressed down everything in her surroundings. Dragon Fear. Dragon. The rare red dragons that were extinct in the Tower. The Summer Queen. It was the moment when she landed in the middle of Cheonghwado territory. *** Following the Summer Queen, Red Dragons players fell like rain. And. In the middle of it, Yeon-woo was among them. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes and lifted his head. He could see the power of the Legendary Beasts along the portal fading away. However, they were already mixed, so they didnt easily fall apart. Since they were complicatedly tied together by the Saber God. But Yeon-woo thought that was better as he extended his left hand. Bathorys Vampiric Sword burst open. It started to suck up all the energy covering the sky. [You have begun to absorb the magic power of the Four Legendary Beasts. The title Legendary Beasts Successor is being applied and speeding up the process.] [Magic Power has increased by 5.] [Magic Power has increased by 10.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. [The proficiency of Magic Circuit has dramatically increased. 55, 56..61, 6268%..] .. [Your vessel has expanded. The growth of your soul has been confirmed. The paused succession process is resuming to fill up the blank sections.] [Current Progress: 100%] [The succession process has been finished.] [Your Dragon Body is being woken up.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 131 Wakening (1) The finishing of the succession process. It was something that Yeon-woo had to finish. Because it was like an inheritance that his brother had left for him, along with his pocket watch. And it was proof that his brother had lived in the Tower. Yeon-woo, who was living for his younger brother, had to carry through with this. However. The existence of the Draconic species was too superior that it definitely wasnt easy to inherit their power. Even though he finished the tutorial with the greatest score and passed the beginner section. Even after he got an artifact with the name of a god, and because the successor contracted to Legendary Beasts. Even if he trained his Mugong and completely set up his Magic Circuit. It wasnt easy to achieve. It was always within his grasp but it left, like it was saying that a mere human wouldnt be allowed its powers. But now. Yeon-woo had the great powers of the Legendary Beasts from the Saber God. Like it had found its home, the Four Legendary Beasts powers that had been floating in air were tamed by Yeon-woo, with the title of Legendary Beasts Successor. The proficiency of Bathorys Vampiric Sword fully activated with the Magic Circuit and took in the energies. The amount was so immense that it completely filled up the Magic Circuit. No, actually, it overflowed. And the leftover magic power was absorbed in other places. It entered deep in his bones. And it became firm enough to push away most artifacts. It entered his cells to wake up his Draconic arteries and veins. Everything in his body was crushed and remade. And at the same time. The unstable Tower that Shanon spoke about crumbled, and in its place, there was a firm foundation. Then. When everything was stacked. When everyone had passed through the portal and arrived on the ground. Yeon-woo felt something tingle through his entire body. It was like he realized and saw a new world. From his chest to his neck. Sparkling blue scales covered his body and nice sound. It was Draconic Scale. [You have successfully awoken all of Factor of the Dragon. Your wakening is completed.] [Your properties have successfully changed. Trait Diamond Physique has been changed to Draconic Body.] [You have accomplished a great feat. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] .. [Your condition has been changed from Incomplete Dragon Body to Complete Draconic Body. You have gained the authority to view the applicable report of the Draconic species.] [The locked Report of Dragons has been partially unlocked.] [The locked Knowledge of Dragons has been partially unlocked.] [The locked Authority of Dragons has been partially unlocked.] [Trait Diamond Physique has been changed to Draconic Body.] [Trait: Draconic Body] Summary: The ancient dragon Kalatus thought it a shame that a species that was as great as gods and demons disappeared like the giant species. So before closing his eyes, he left everything he had as inheritances and hoped that his species greatness would be spread far and wide. And that feat has been delivered to a new inheritor, and a fancy flower has been born again. The great ancient dragons grace and blessing will display the greatness of the Draconic species in the mind and body. *Territory of the Dragon Depending on the qualification, you can spread Vina according to a set amount of territory. *Knowledge of the Dragon According to the qualification, you can open a system of knowledge, Hawkma. *Authority of the Dragon According to the qualification, you can open the power of truth, Cather. Swoosh. Not only was Yeon-woos body different, his soul had grown, and he could feel the world around his had changed. As his knowledge increased little by little, he could slightly taste it, but it was incomparable to now. If he could only view if before, now he felt like he could control it after some practice. It was the power to study the truth of all, and to understand. That was the Draconic Species. Although it was only the difference of a few minutes, it was vastly different from before. His rank had changed. He felt an overpowering confidence that he could do anything. This must be the source of the pride that all Draconic species have. He thought that they deserved to think that way. And there was one thing that was most felt by Yeon-woo. Authority. Since he had the Draconic Body that had received the blessing of the ancient dragon, he was now able to open the eight authorities. The authority given to Yeon-woo was only on the first step, but it was still amazing. Yeon-woo desperately wanted to use it. And when he was heading to his destination. [..Is it a new successor? That that child had spoken about.] Yeon-woo raised his head at the voice that rang in his head. It was a low rumbling voice. It was a voice he heard several times in the diary. Kalatus! Yeon-woos eyes widened. The ancient dragon Kalatus had met Jeong-woo through the mystical dragon, and he left everything to him before he closed his eyes. With the will to spread the greatness of the Draconic species far and wide. But that wasnt it? [..Here. Ill be waiting. Until you come find me.] Before Yeon-woo found a way to reply, Kalatuss voice faded away and was cut off. He quickly searched for a way to reconnect to Kalatus in his brain. But even with his faster thinking abilities with his Draconic body, he couldnt think of one. He returned to his normal time at the battlefield that had slowed down because of his wakening. Noises and screams and the chaotic battlefield entered his view. With a new message. [You have completed the hidden quest (Void Dragons second test).] [You have been rewarded with Bead of Abyss, Wrath of the Void Dragon, and Nest of the Void Dragon.] Because he had absorbed the Saber Gods magic power along with the power of the Legendary Beasts, the quest had probably accepted it as his finish. No, even if he hadnt, he had set everything up. He thought the Void Dragon would probably be satisfied as well. However. Yeon-woo didnt plan on finishing it here. So he wanted to find more souls to add to his collection. The souls of high rankers. It was a material that would be used in so many ways. [..Thank you, master. Really.] He could momentarily hear Chirpys voice, who had been sleeping. After Yeon-woo told him that he would see something even more interesting if he waited a while, he quickly looked around. The first goal was to catch the Saber God. Now I have to try for the next guy. With his senses, he could quickly tell what was going on. Using the senses that his Draconic Body gave to him, his sense could reach further and more detailedly than other people could. Theres a lot of guys to get here. Yeon-woo smiled so widely his canines showed. It was a place with rankers, high rankers, and the most superior players. It was the best place for him to gather souls. Also. Battlefields were like Yeon-woos backyard. It was the best stage he could perform on. Cain. He was planning on completely using his name that he received on Earth. His Magic Circuit released heat like it was crazy. It frantically circulated giving power to his body. Following his back, wings made of fire that were mixed with Holy Fire wrapped around his body. And slowly pulling out Vigrid, he was able to increase the territory of his senses. He could feel the entire base of Cheonghwado. It was clear to him like a picture. And in the middle of it. He quickly found his target. Found you. Thankfully, he was nearby. Yeon-woo headed over to that direction without any hesitation. To where his second prey, Leonte was. *** Like a meteor was falling, the Summer Queen landed in Cheonghwados base and shook the ground. And the presences following her shook the air. It was an extreme aura. The presence of a Draconic species was that great. And it reached a hidden fear within instinct. The weak players couldnt bear Dragon Fear and fell to the ground vomiting blood. Even the skilled people were affected. At best, the semi rankers were able to take it, but it was too much for others to overcome Dragon Fear. And the Summer Queen didnt stop there. She tilted her head back and opened her mouth, and a new power that was as scary as Dragon Fear revealed itself. Breath. Hellfire flew on everything in the horizon. From where the Summer Queen was to the opposite direction of Cheonghwados base where Breath touched. It erased everything in its path. In that, rankers were included. They couldnt even fight back. Amidst this one-sided scene. From this colossal aura that no one in the Tower could fight against other than Allforone. Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, all players were completely pressed down. It was so unbelievable that it was questionable if that was really possible. Especially the Cheonghwado members had to tremble from a fear that was creeping up on their hearts. They had lived their whole lives for martial arts, so they didnt easily crumble at meeting a strong opponent. But because of that, the wall of the Summer Queen made them crumble even more. They felt like no matter how hard they trained, they would never catch up. Despair and hopelessness riddled their brains. The feeling of loss spread across Cheonghwado. [Summer Queeennnnn! You bitch, you dare!] Sword God realized his subordinates feelings and let out extreme anger. He had lost the power of the Legendary Beasts just like that, so he was already angry to the max. And he was going to get the stone and the sword, but couldnt carry out his plans. Like pouring oil of the fire wasnt enough, he couldnt leave the Summer Queen, who was spreading the fire even further, alone. The Sword God stepped on the air around him and quickly arrived at the head of the Summer Queen. Before him, his four swords quickly drew their trajectory and created a huge explosion. The air around his shredded to pieces, and the explosion rang out, covering the Summer Queen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And along that, The Spear God threw his spear out. It created a huge explosion and cut the Summer Queens side. It was a new skill the Spear God had created leaving the tribe. The Bow God pointed his arrow at the sky. With the strength of when he dropped the nine suns, he pulled back his bow. And arrows of nine different colors appeared, and fell like rain. The rain split into hundreds of different pieces and made a large net of light under the sky. At some point, it landed on the Summer Queens head. Boom! That was how the confrontation between Summer Queen and the three Martial Gods began. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 132 Wakening (2) While Summer Queen was blowing her Breath at the Three Martial Gods. The other rankers of Red Dragon spread out to the rest of the Cheonghwados base. Explosions exploded in various colors fancily, followed by the smell of burning and blood. Cheonghwados players tried to somehow stop them. But it was such a surprise attack, and those who were gathered were people there to stop the Saber God, so they were left defenseless. And on top of all that, the Breath of the Summer Queen was enough to drop them to their feet. Red Dragon didnt miss that weakness. They swung their aura around and Cheonghwados players fell. Unlike the expectation that there were a lot of skilled players in Cheonghwado, they easily fell to Red Dragon. And Cheonghwado was able to understand. Why Red Dragon was considered to control the Tower. And why they could say that they would get Allforone. Although only a part of their forces were there, they were already overpowering Cheonghwado. Kwakwakwang! Among them, Team 2 of the Foreign Legion, led by Phante and Edora were contributing a lot. Maybe it was because they had practiced the Eight Battle Formations to the death? They were steadily pushing back Cheonghwado without even a hint of surprise. Edora shouted out orders for left and right to lead them in the right direction, and Phante went ahead of them to explode his thunder. And white thunder and ashes were left in his path. In the middle of that chaotic battlefield. Clutching her sword, Edora was grateful that the One-horned tribe hadnt joined up with Cheonghwado yet. If her father had been here, the damage to both sides wouldve been immense. And on one hand. She was a bit worried about Yeon-woo, who was absent. -Ill leave here to you for a moment. Without giving her a chance to reply, he suddenly disappeared. Just what was he trying to do? Edora slightly hated Yeon-woo for hiding so many things, but she decided to focus on the fight for now. And to hide the fact that he had been absent until now, they had to lead the fight to victory. *** Swoosh. Yeon-woo quickly moved in between the battlefield. With the magic power of the Neidan of the Four Legendary Beasts and his Dragon Body, everywhere he stepped with his Shunpo left a blurry footstep. The players couldnt even read Yeon-woos movements because of that. Because he rapidly disappeared and they needed to focus on what was at hand. They were just a bit surprised at the energy of his fire and didnt think too much of it thinking it was a remnant of the explosions. And so. While Yeon-woo was moving to his destination, he was free to do what he wanted. Come out. The Black Bracelet drowned in a black light momentarily and let out energy around to its surroundings. With his sensitive senses, he could feel about 30 presences near him. [Master.] [Your order.] With other Monster Portents like Knoll and Ka. Like Yeon-woo had made Shanon into a death knight and Boo into liege, he had changed the other Spirit Familiars. [Monster Portents] An evolved form of the Spirit Familiars. They have some awareness, so they are able to communicate. They are waiting in the shadows, and can have a physical body when they wish. Generally, they have a lot of influence from evil, and they are greedy enough to find chances to eat weak souls that wander around. The title One Who Pulls Death made it easier to evolve the Spirit Familiars. And he was able to add an extra 20 forms to his original 10. And the Monster Portents that were created were extremely useful in many ways. Not only could they easily change their form, their strength was incomparable to when they were Spirit Familiars. When they were in the soul form, they could easily hide their presence. And when they were in their physical form, they had the power a bit shy of a semi ranker. Also, as their awareness increased to be able to communicate, they could determine things for themselves. It meant they could use their power down to the minute details. Their power couldnt even be compared to when they broke the alliance of the clans. Also. Spread out. Yeon-woo didnt plan on stopping there. This was a battlefield. Death was everywhere, and precious souls were wandering around. It was a buffet for the newly evolved Monster Portents. As soon as his order fell, they disappeared into the shadows like they had been waiting. They were going to eat to their hearts content. There wasnt an ordinary player among them. Each of them were skilled enough to be in a large clan, and there would be rankers that had died by knives flying around. They were only to eat those people. It was clear they would experience extreme growth. And they could even end players lives that were almost gone themselves. As they grew little by little. And as he gathered the souls, it was clear his collection would be filled with useful guys. So Yeon-woo laughed happily. He couldnt make any noises because he needed to move secretly, but he was so thankful to Red Dragon and Cheonghwado who set this stage for him. He laughed at the stupid guys who were fighting amongst themselves. Of course, it was too early to be celebrating. There was still Leonte, and Bahal. After he killed them, he couldnt relax until the war became worse. So Yeon-woo started to slow down as he became closer to Leonte. Instead, he hid his presence as much as possible. While he secretly moved, he got ready to attack Leonte from the back. It wasnt just Leonte in that place. There were groups to defend him, and groups to take him. There was a battle there too. And among them, Bahals presence was mixed somewhere there. Hes here to get Leonte as well. When he first met Bahal outside of the Tower, he immediately went to attack Leonte after saying goodbye to Yeon-woo. At the time, he wondered why. Thinking that there wasnt a reason for Red Dragon to declare war on Cheonghwado. He didnt even expect that the reason was related to Leonte. And now. He precisely knew the reason. Stone. The stone Leonte had been trying to create by sacrificing multitudes of players. He didnt know the name or information about it, but it was clear Bahal was trying to get his hands on the mysterious object. Because he had been able to read the letter that was sent to Saber God from Bahals side. Yeon-woo didnt know where Bahal got his information about the stone. But knowing that he had the stone the bastards were looking for, he was able to guess Bahals and Leontes movements. He could borrow the strength of Sword God, and use the power he had left. Whatever he did, he was going to protect his life to the best of his abilities. And Bahal would chase after Leonte again. Because he thought that Leonte would use the stone since he was pushed into a corner. Considering Leontes personality, thats what he would do. Because he valued his life more than anything. Obviously, thats only the case for when Leonte actually has the stone. So Leonte was going to prepare for Bahal, who was chasing after him. Since he didnt have the stone, he had to have the power to fight back. And if Leonte and Bahal confronted each other. If they fought over a stone that wasnt there, even if one was victorious, the damage to both sides would be immense. And behind them. Ill stab their backs. Yeon-woo planned on attacking right after. Along with the Monster Potents that had gotten stronger wandering around the battlefield. After he completely awakened his Dragon Body, and with the face of his brother. And far away. He could see Leonte and Bahal fighting like he expected. *** Booboom! Damn..! Leonte couldnt push back his anger and cursed. Bahal looked like demon spitting out his fire, ready to follow him to hell. Some of the greatest teams in Red Dragon were protecting him, and among them were a few skilled players Cheonghwado had been hiding from the public. But Bahal just pushed them aside like they were nothing. He stepped on and destroyed them. Like his name, Flame Beast, he ran around like a beast. As if he wouldnt be pushed back, the distance between them decreased. Are you going to hang on until the end, friend? I didnt know you were such a stubborn friend. Hm? Leonte shouted out at Bahals ridiculing tone. Damn! I dont have it! The stone that you guys are looking for, it disappeared! Gone! If I had it, I wouldve used it earlier, why wouldnt I be using it now! Under normal conditions, he wouldve hidden it until the end. The moment that he acknowledged he made a stone like that, his great dream would come crumbling down. It was obvious it would be taken by Sword God and he would be punished for it. But because of him, the war started, and he felt wronged because the other Martial Kings looked down on him. So when Saber God threatened him for the stone. When Sword God twisted his words and offered protection in exchange for the stone. And when the sword was right under his chin with the attack of the Red Dragon. He couldnt hold it back any longer. If he actually had the stone, he wouldnt feel so wronged. Then whether it was stolen from Saber God, or taken by the Sword God, he would be able to fight back. But the stone had really evaporated into the air. And they kept on threatening him for the stone. Even if he told the truth that he didnt have it, the reply was always the same. Even if he wanted to let them read his mind and show them everything he was thinking to reveal the truth, he couldnt, and he felt like he was going crazy. The people who were assigned to protect him were closer to people who were supervising him. So youre gonna be like that until the end. Very well. Lets do it, then. Bahal looked at Leonte and thought that he should get him now. He thought maybe the stone had actually really disappeared, but he needed to make it appear right now. He was also in a corner as well. He didnt know how long the Summer Queen could hold back the three Martial Gods. So he didnt have long. There was only so much she could do with a broken Dragon Heart. And before the world found out that she had issues, he needed to stop that from happening. He needed to find the stone to fix the Dragon Heart and make her the strongest in the Tower. So Bahal was planning on capturing Leonte in any way possible. If he didnt have the stone, he could make him create it somehow. Because Red Dragon could get their hands on any materials they needed. People, elixirs, whatever it was. They could freely gain it. But Leonte gritted his teeth. He felt angry because he was so wronged. If youre gonna be like that until the end..! Fine. Lets finish this, Bahal! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leonte exploded all the magic power that he had. Even though the consequences might be too much for him to handle, he felt like he needed to rip apart the guy in front of him to feel better. Leonte summoned a large magic storm. It was the storm that gave him the nickname Storm Bringer. He definitely didnt fall behind Bahal or the other Martial Gods in terms of strength. Bahal was momentarily surprised at what Leonte said and narrowed his eyes at the familiar smell. Is this..mystical dragon? Did you swallow Neidan? How did you get this? It was the mystical beast their friend had raised once. But how was this in Leontes possession? Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 133 Awakening (3) But Leonte just powerfully blew out a storm like he didnt want to answer. The wind in his storm was considerably strong. Also, the mystical beast had the strength to eat all the properties that got in the way. Because it had that aura, it was easily able to eat the Fire Rain of Bahal. And it wasnt just that. A magic circle began to be created around Leonte and set up the protection magic that Sword God had put in place to protect Saber God. As they all opened, buffs were focused on Leontes movements. On the other hand, Bahal was debuffed and his movements were slowed down. They were followed with blindness, poisoning, and then it disappeared. As they all collided with each other Flame Beast spread forward. Every time he flicked his fingers, fire crackled out from his fingers and evaporated into the air. Leonte also received a lot of damage. Since this was a battlefield, where one blink could lead to death. But even in that situation, neither of them backed down, and eventually Leonte was right in front of Bahal. Bahal paused in surprise. Until now, he had only been the hunter. But strangely, Leonte felt like the hunter now. He felt like he had instantly become the prey. And the moment he says Leontes violent eyes, he instinctively knew he was in danger. But it was too late. Leonte twisted his body and pulled out his secret weapon. The bracelet that was wrapped tightly around his arm quickly unraveled and stretched out. It was a sword. No, it was also a spear, or an axe, or a whip. It was an item that Sword God had left for Leonte to use when he was in danger. The weapon he didnt want to have to pull out until the very last moment. Gungnir. [TN: https://norse-mythology.org/gungnir/] It was the weapon of the god Odin for when he punished his enemies. The greatest knife that couldnt even be given a rank threw up light and filled his vision. Die. With Leontes determined scream. Boom! Roar! Kwakwang! Crumble! The explosion spread out to their surroundings. No, it ripped it into shreds in the form of a tornado. Bahal, Flame Beast, and the rest of the guards placed by the Sword God were flown away. In the middle of the, Leonte bellowed. He had used almost all of the Neidan of the Legendary Beasts, but thinking that he had finished that damned bastard, he felt happy. If only he had this power. He didnt need the stone. No, what would happen if he had this and the stone? Having those thoughts, he began to feel wronged again. With his senses that were working on full power, he felt something fly out from the explosion. Leonteeee! Bahal was running at him with a dangerously crumpled face. His two eyes were filled with anger and the will to kill Leonte no matter what it took. Leonte saw the Bahal from the past that had run at him at his appearance. He laughed at him. He had Gungnir. He wouldve been confident even if the Saber God ran at him, but Bahal was running at him. He thought Bahal was like a moth drawn to a flame. So he swung Gungnir down again. He would have to deplete all the Neidan from the mystical dragon, but it had to be done. He also thought of how nice it would be to use all the players here to make a stone. He needed to look for a method. With those thoughts, he stretched Gungnir out. The moment he was about to swing the knifes edge that was infused with the Neidan of the mystical dragon. Whoosh! Leonte shook from the shock from his back. Gulp. Blood poured from his mouth. As the strength drained from his body, the magic power from Gungnir slowly faded away. With shaking eyes, he looked down. In his left chest, there was a sword that he had never seen before. The blood stain was growing along the armor. When he barely turned his head to look. With chilly eyes under a black mask, there was someone tightly gripping his sword. Leonte thought that he was smiling under his mask. Also. He thought that the shape of the face was familiar somehow. We finally meet. Yeon-woo coldly mocked him. Leonte opened and closed his mouth. The guy spoke like he knew him. In a way, it felt like he was really happy to see him. Like meeting a friend after a long while. But Leonte could feel the murderous intent deep in that voice. Who was this guy? If he hated him to this extent, it was definitely someone he knew. After the fall of Arthia, he had tried to live as quietly as positively, so he couldnt grasp who it was. So he tried to think deeper. But he wasnt able to. Swish! With the realization that something shined in front of him, his consciousness fell. And that was the last thought Leonte had. Whoooo! Leontes head was tossed into the air. From his neck, blood soared out, and Yeon-woos bitter face could be seen. Yeon-woo opened his left hand and put it on the corpse that was about to fall over. To take any the Neidan of the mythical dragon that was slightly there. To think this guy ate Jeong-woos Mythical Beasts Neidan. He heard that his brothers mythical dragon had disappeared after his brother fell, but he never wouldve imagined that Cheonghwado had caught it. But it was a relief he was able to collect it now. Because his brothers relationship with his mythical dragon was so special. And the mythical dragon was why the ancient dragon Kalatus took an interest in his little brother. [You have used Bathorys Vampiric Sword. It is absorbing the energy left in the corpse.] [Strength has increased by 2.] [Health has increased by 5.] .. Yeon-woo looked at the dried up corpse and just tossed it aside like it was nothing. The corpse flew away in dust. Yeon-woo didnt put any more of his attention on Leontes corpse any more. This bastard was one of the guys who stuck their swords in Jeong-woos heart. He shouldve felt relieved and satisfied, but he only felt like he finally got something he had to do. He felt good. But that was it. It was nothing more than what Yeon-woo had to accomplish. There were a lot of things to get from Leonte, but because he had put him in his soul collection, he could summon him and question him later. And now. It was time to focus on his other prey. Yeon-woo turned his body. He looked at Bahal, who had paused on his way running over. Cain? Bahals face was crumpled in confusion. How are you here? He definitely hadnt told Yeon-woo he was going to be here. Rather, he had told him to contribute to the war with the help of the Foriegn Legion. Because the more he did things that caught attention, the more useful he would become. Bahal was genuinely planning on growing Yeon-woo. As his right arm. As his chief of staff to grow Red Dragon even more. But even though he didnt give any orders, Yeon-woo was here. And with cold eyes, at that. In the two eyes that were visible under his mask, there was no emotion. He looked like a marionette. So. Bahal could feel that something was wrong. He didnt worry that the Summer Queen had told him to capture Leonte alive. Or the fact that he needed to get the stone. He got a bad feeling like he might need to get out of this place. Right now, he was too injured. Even if he was a high ranker, even if he was a skilled person in the 81 Eyes, Red Dragons pride, it was too dangerous right now. So unconsciously, he took a step back. And he was shocked at himself. After leaving Arthia. After entering Red Dragon. At himself, who had never taken a step back, who was doing the strange action right now. Because of the embarrassment that he, who had never stepped back or given up was doing it right now. And he was able to realize what the identity of the fear was. Dragon Fear. It was weak compared to the Summer Queens but it was a murderous intent that could only be felt from the Draconic species. It was the strength that pushed down all living creatures and made them feel fear! He didnt know why this strength was emanating from Yeon-woo, but he just thought that he needed to somehow get out of this place. Because he needed to let the people know the important truth that someone other than the Summer Queen could use the power of the Draconic species. And he needed to deliver the fact about the guy who had definitely set them all up. If he couldnt do it, he needed to send someone from Flame Beast. However. Announcement of territory. Before Bahal, who was sneaking glances at Yeon-woo, could escape, Yeon-woo used the authority that was given to his with his Dragon Body. [Territory of the Dragon, Vina, has been announced. Within the chosen territory, you can apply your authority.] [The first step of the authority is manifesting.] [Authority: Dragonic Blood] [Within a limited time, all stars increase according to a set amount.] [Within a limited time, all defenses increase by a set amount.] [Within a limited time, all property defenses increase by a set amount.] .. [You have awakened the energy of the dragon.] [Dragonic Blood.] Summary: The ancient dragon Kalatus set up an eight step process so the contractee can quickly adjust to the Dragon Body. This is the first step of those. The blood of the Draconic species consists of pure mana, so it has an outstanding immunity and resistance. Also, it has the effect of maximizing the potential of the user. *Wakening of Dragon Blood You continuously received dragon blood. It shows off an incredible immunity to different properties, and with its resistance, it is able to resist other types of magic power. In addition, it has the ability of quick healing, and can fix injuries and tiredness. *Sense of the Dragon In the announced territory, the user will have sensitive senses. As the proficiency increases, the sense becomes more sensitive, and it becomes close to determining the future. An unknown blue magic circle appeared below Yeon-woos feet, and it spread out over a large territory. Yeon-woo felt power entering his body. His blood changed to Dragon Blood. All over his body, new strength was delivered, and the navy blue scales on his skin turned darker. As his eyes opened, he could see the most detailed sections of the world. His sensitives became more detailed as well. He saw all the land that was announced as his territory in his head. Information poured into his mind, that had grown bigger, like a waterfall. He was momentarily dizzy, but as his ability to calculate became quicker, his abilities to think became faster as well. His Magic Circuit cried out. The Cores were all activated as one and magic power was released everywhere. Wings of fire burned from his back. Vigrid was shaking. This was the first authority, Wakening of Dragon Blood. Forcing the blood of a dragon to flow in his body, it was a power that pushed all his physical powers to their extreme. And in his announced territory, he set rules. Bahal couldnt move, like his feet were tied up in invisible shackles. The more he tried to shake it away, they locked him in even tighter. And it wasnt just Bahal. Those who barely survived from Gungnirs explosion. The players who were looking for a way to escape away from the explosion. Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, everyones feet were tied up. Their faces became more pale. Dragon Fear not only affected their bodies, but also tried to lock up their souls. And that wasnt the end. Along the Magic Circle, black shadows stepped out and began to take on physical forms. They looked like ghosts, or monsters. They were being summoned by Yeon-woos command from the battlefield. And with the appearance of the Monster Portents, an ashy fog was released into the atmosphere. Boo was holding his bead up and screaming. [Dead souls. Follow the master!] When his orders fell. Corpses started to shake and stand up from where they were. Undeads like skeletons, ghouls, zombies approached the alive players with their eyes rolling, emitting a horrid scent. In the middle of them, Shanon was leading the undead army. Like when he led his subordinates during his life, he controlled the dead using his death knight abilities and started to hunt the living. [Honor to Master-!] Kwang! Keack! Ack! They began to be hunted one by one by the Monster Portents legion and the undead legion. Because they had already been injured by Gungnir, they couldnt resist. People collapsed at the fire and ice falling from the sky. The undead legion stepped on them, and their necks were sliced by Monster Portents. Screams in horror could be heard from everywhere. It was like they had landed in the land of the dead. And in the middle of it all. Bahal stood, blankly muttering to himself. How..? Authority of the dragon and the power of death. Even just one of these was great enough to turn over the Tower. But a guy that controlled both of them, However. Like Yeon-woo didnt see the need to answer to him, he kicked the ground. Pat- !!! Bahal instinctively pulled his body back and pushed his fist forward. And he thought. That the fear he felt from Yeon-woo was only because of the dragons strength. He was someone who had just barely won in a battle with a semi ranker. Considering he was a novice, he was growing fast, but the fact that he had grown this much over that short time didnt make sense. Of course, his body was quite damaged from fighting Gungnir. One arm was gone, and his magic power was depleted. It was so injured that it wouldnt be weird if he just fell to the ground. No, he was almost on the brink of death. It would be dangerous if a higher ranking ranker appeared. But he didnt think that he would lose to Yeon-woo. From Arthia, to when he was Red Dragons Eye. The path he had been walking wasnt easy, and it was all an obstacle and a hurdle for him. So the fire that bloomed from his first when he punched was extremely strong. It was strong enough to burn everything near them to the ground. However. Clang! When his fire exploded, Vigrid slipped by and attacked him. Groan. With the shock, Bahal was pushed back. When he barely managed to catch his balance again, his face was filled with disbelief. The shock from earlier definitely wasnt the power of a semi ranker. At least a ranker. It was the strength of at least a ranker. Because he had never imagined Yeon-woo would have this power. Shock and disbelief was clearly shown on his face. And his fire didnt even affect Yeon-woo that much. Bahal thought that he had judged something wrong. So he gritted his teeth when Yeon-woo followed him and forcefully struck his hand down. It was painful like it ripped his magic apart, but he didnt have the mind to worry about that. Kwakwakwang! Fire Rain endlessly poured from the sky. It fell like it was going to swallow Yeon-woo up. But. Rattle rattle! Yeon-woo once again swung Vigrid around and split the Fire Rain. Everytime he did that, Holy Fire bloomed on the swords edge and absorbed the leftover magic, and Yeon-woos wings of fire grew bigger. Yeon-woo already had the origin of all fire, Holy Fire. So obviously, Bahal, who used fire magic, couldnt easily touch him. Property-wise, he had the upper hand. So Yeon-woo endlessly attacked Bahal to not let go of the upper hand. He activated his Cores to the best of his strength and everytime he swung Vigrid, he pushed Bahal into a corner. Clang! Clang! Shitttt! Bahal became angrier. He tried to push Yeon-woo away, but when he did that, the injuries on his body increased. Fire exploded. Vigrid pushed the fire away to the side and turned directions. Vigrid ripped his left shin. Bahal shook as his muscles were torn apart and fell to the ground on his knees. He didnt even let out a sound and struck his hand down to the ground. Roar, Boom! Once again, Fire Rain poured from the sky. Yeon-woo thought it might be hard to deal with it with just Holy Fire this time, so he spread his wings wide and stepped back. He moved, boiling the atmosphere, so he could somewhat smoothly move like they were real wings. He quickly left the spot and the Fire Rain left the ground charred. Fire Rain poured again, like taking the opportunity, and Yeon-woo thought it would be difficult to avoid it this time, so he raised his left arm. And Aegis floated up. 5 plates out of the 9 flicked the Fire Rain away. And they flew away Yeon-woo. Aegis blocked all the Fire Rain approaching him, flicked them away, and spread them apart. [Combat Will] [Sense Strengthening] Now Yeon-woo was able to use both skills at the same time like it was a passive skill. His increased thinking abilities deepened his Combat Will. In the slowed time, Yeon-woo was able to focus and make decisions while moving. Sense Strengthening gave him even more information after being combined with the senses of a dragon. The countless information appeared in his head and he was able to predict Bahals next movements. The two skills spun around each other and maximized each others effects. Thanks to this, Yeon-woo blocked the Rain Fire with Aegis and read the trajectory of his fist to avoid it with his Shunpo. Swish! [Blessing of the Blue Spirit (Temporary)] And the present that Abyss Turtle had given him so he could use all the powers of the Legendary Beasts allowed him to freely use all the blessings of the Beasts with his Dragon Body. From Heaven Wing Mana Control to Eight Extreme Fists. From Magic Circuit to Vigrid. The magic power was supplied everywhere and filled blue Holy Fire on the swords edge. Bahals arms and legs were cut off in an instant. Swish! Swish- Vigrid deeply cut Bahals right side. His ribs all broke and his intestines flowed out. Holy Fire entered his body and cut off all his magic power. Of course, Bahal wasnt quietly receiving this treatment. Even if he was on the brink of death, a high ranker was a high ranker. Even if he had the upper hand of the property, the level of his magic power was stronger than Yeon-woos. Everytime he exploded his fire and punched out, magic power created a storm around him and continuously injured Yeon-woo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His left shoulder broke, and his right thighs were bruised. As his side was cut, blood dripped out. But Yeon-woo didnt care about those injuries. Instead, he spread out his wings of fire into the air. Using their fast movements, he repeatedly attacked and pulled out to make Bahal dizzy. With the mind to wound him if Bahal scarred him. His Dragonic Blood continued to circulate and helped to heal his injuries. His Vigrid split the air. The sound of the atmosphere ripping shattered his ear drums. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 134 Awakening (4) Vigrid continued to strike his side and his remaining right arm was cut off as well. His injury began to get bigger and his entire body was burned. Bahal screamed as his right leg was pierced. Damn! Damn! Damnnnn! Bahal screamed in fury like he couldnt take it anymore. He squeezed his remaining magic power out and covered Yeon-woo in fire. Bahal activated his signature skill along with Fire Rain, and a storm of fire spinned around him. However. Swoosh! Vigrid was swung along the flaws and made the attack disappear. It flew through the fire and landed in Bahals chest. Keuk! Bahals destroyed body crumpled to the ground. His body without any arms or legs flopped around. Gulp. Blood dripped out from his mouth. He hoped for someone to rescue him but he was able to realize his surroundings. There wasnt anyone around other than Yeon-woo and him. The Monster Portents and his undead army had already ended everything. Bahals and Leontes best warriors that they brought were all dead and added to his soul collection. That in itself was a great accomplishment for Yeon-woo. On the other hand. Bahal was trembling in fear. The fact that death was right in front of him was too scary. It was the first time in his entire predatorial life full of victories that he was facing this situation. He wanted to scream for help but his vocal chords were destroyed. No. He couldnt even make any noise. The moment Yeon-woo took off his mask on top of Bahal, and his face was revealed. When he saw the coldly smiling face. ..! Bahals world turned white and he couldnt say anything. It was a face that couldnt exist. Because it shouldve been a dead face. It was right in front of him. He couldnt ask how he was alive again, how a dead person could come back. Shock, disbelief, and fear. The moment the three emotions filled his eyes, the Magic Bayonet landed deep in between his eyes. Bahals strength left his body and he fell backward. With his two eyes wide open. Yeon-woo slowly sat down on his butt. His body was still warm from the tension. Then he silently closed his eyes. Emotions were turbulently spinning around in his mind. ..Jeong-woo. From the beginning to the end. That the the only thing he could say. And as if responding to Yeon-woos emotions. Rain started pouring from the sty. The raindrops landed on his shoulders as if patting them to comfort him. *** Yeon-woo opened his eyes some time later. His turbulent mind had now settled down. There wasnt any hesitation in his movements when he put his mask back on. Yeon-woo used Bathorys Vampiric Sword on both Leonte and Bahal. The energy was exchanged into his stats, and their souls were absorbed into the collection of his Black Bracelet. His Black Bracelet violently shook. Not only was it filled with Bahal and Leonte, but with all the other clan members of Flame Beast and the guards from Sword God. His collection felt full because of all the skilled players. It felt like they were fighting amongst themselves, but Yeon-woo didnt care. He knew that they couldnt escape the Black Bracelet no matter what they did. And I have a lot to ask of them later too. Yeon-woo was planning to question Bahal and Leonte about the background of this war. Because there might be something he had missed. I should also find out about the use of the stone. Originally, Yeon-woo wasnt interested in the stone. The fact that the lives of so many players were sacrificed for it turned him off, and he wasnt confident to control it if he used it. But if it was an item special enough for the Red Dragon to go to war. He needed to figure out exactly what it did even if he didnt use it. And also, it was Chirpys resting area. After that. It would be a healthy supplement for Shanon or Boo. Or he could give it to the Monster Portents. Yeon-woo slowly lifted his body. With this, he had clearly finished his goals. He caught Bahal and Leonte, and worsened the fight between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado. Whether Red Dragon lost, or Cheonghwado was defeated enough to be finished, the damage to both sides were colossal. There wasnt anything Yeon-woo needed to be involved in anymore. Rather, if he stayed here longer he would be suspected. There were a lot of people within the two clans that he hadnt been able to take care of yet, but being too greedy could put him in danger. It wasnt the time to reveal himself yet. Yeon-woo pulled out two Monster Portents and sent them to Phante and Edora, along with his message. Tell those two were pulling out from here. *** [Couldthis be?] The Summer Queen narrowed her eyes instead of pouring out her Breath to Sword God, who dared to hold a sword against her. Because she was in her wicked dragon form, it wasnt noticeable. But the Summer Queen was quite surprised right now. Through the Draconic Contract, she was able to feel the emotions of each of her 81 Eyes. She could easily tell where they were. But. One of the connections was suddenly cut off. And it was the connection to Bahal, whom she had sent to Leonte. According to the Draconic Contract, the contractee couldnt cut off the connection of their own will. The 81 Eyes were no different to her apostles. But to be cut off meant one thing. It meant Bahal had died. She didnt know what happened. But, one thing she did know was that Bahal had been chasing Leonte, and Flame Beast, who had been helping Bahal, had also vanished as well. The location of the stone was now gone. It was a critical damage to her Dragon Heart, which was on the verge of breaking. So the Summer Queen was angry. She had barely forced herself to come here using magic power that she was extremely lacking. She had gambled, and lost everything. Anger flowed in her. And the Sword God was also surprised like the Summer Queen. While he had been controlling his four swords, a white bracelet wrapped around his right arm. Gungnir. The sword he had lent Leonte was back. It was an artifact that would always return to its owner, but Sword God hadnt hoped for Gungir to return. There would only be one reason why it did. Leontes death. The location of the stone has vanished into thin air. [These bastards, until the very end!] Under the lion mask, the Sword Gods two eyes veins popped out. To the Sword God, the Red Dragon bastards were nothing more than lives that could be ended any time. They announced war, used Saber God to waste the Neidan of the Legendary beasts, and now took the stone. With this attack, Cheonghwado had suffered too much. Half of their forces were gone, and the two of the Martial Gods were gone. This was the same damage they had taken back in the war with Arthia. Thinking of how much he suffered from that time. No, thinking that the damage this time would be even worse made him feel more angry and frustrated. Everything put aside. He couldnt hold back after knowing that the stone had gone over to the other side. The Sword God decided to use Gungnir. He needed to capture the Summer Queen at the very least to somehow get the stone again. [I will release Gungnir now. Please help me.] The Sword God expressed his thoughts to Spear God and Bow God. Unlike when Leonte had used it, it would take a long time to properly use Gungnir. The time to use magic power and interfere in the laws took a lot. He was asking for Spear God and Bow God to buy him some time. He didnt get a response, but actions. Spear God pulled out another spear with his left hand from his side. In his right hand, he had a long spear, and in his left hand, he had a short spear and ran to the Summer Queen. He showed off fancy spear work and endlessly attacked Summer Queen to turn her head away. On the other hand, Bow God took the role of guarding them. He flew his arrows so the Summer Queen couldnt attack Spear God or Sword God, and attacked her chest with a strong force. Everytime the Spear God swung his spear, the air split around him. With the sound of something breaking, the Summer Queens body turned into a mess of blood. She managed to avoid some of it with her feet or tail. The Bow God continued to pull his bow and shoot light. Everytime the arrows flew out, they split to create tens of strands of light to fly around without a particular direction. And the lights were at thousands. They swirled around Summer Queen and made her dizzy. Spear God gathered the energy to attack her neck. Spear God thought while looking at the strands of light. The skill that the Bow God was using was the skill in the legend that had brought the Sun down. The Four Directions Archery. That it would be enough to make a hole in the back of Summer Queens head before Gungnir was completely released. And the light around her started to become condensed and let out heat. Like a new sun had raised in the sky, it let out heat and light below, and exploded at Bow Gods command. The long light column split the atmosphere. Leaving a fancy artifact that was enough to make someone go blind. And the column was closely passed by the Summer Queen and headed to the Sword God. Sword God, who was focusing everything on releasing Gungnir, wasnt able to block the light column. No, he didnt even expect it to fly in his direction. No one couldve expected that the Bow God would suddenly turn. Even the Sword God, he could hold several strategies in his head. Fortunately Sword God was able to instinctively turn his body to avoid it. But he couldnt avoid all of it. His left arm was flung out and completely melted to disappear. The lion mask he was wearing crumbled and a handsome middle-aged face filled with shock was revealed. The magic power he had been gathering for Gungnir scattered away. Bow Goddddd! Spear God belatedly realized the situation and screamed. All the questions in his head were being answered now. The reason why Saber God had suddenly become so angry. The person who had told Saber God Leonte had the stone, and placed his sons finger and eye in front of his dead. To think that it was Bow God..! But just because the puzzles were in place, there wasnt anything that changed. No, rather, when the Spear God turned to Bow God and looked away from the Summer Queen, he showed a blind spot. The Summer Queen didnt lose the opportunity and swung her tail out like a whip. Kwang! The Spear God was lightly flicked away. His body was crumpled and his organs were damaged as well. Blood poured from his mouth. The Summer Queen stretched her head back and gathered strength. Breath, the 5th step of the Authority of the Dragon. With her will, she gathered the special element, and the power that breathed out the purest and most destructive energy, swept Spear God and Sword God. Spear God was just barely able to squeeze out his magic power to turn the direction of Breath away from him and escape. But he still received burns, and his intestines were burnt. He felt a pain like his body was ripping apart. But the Spear God threw his body to where Sword God was. Sword God collapsed in his location coughing blood. The side effects of Four Directions Archery, Breath, and the failure to gather magic power for Gungnir. He suffered a lot of internal damage from his magic power circulation. No, it felt like it would explode. The control on his magic power was gone and it tossed around. He had used all his power blocking Breath with his four swords and fell to the ground. He was in a critical condition, about to lose consciousness any moment. If Breath was activated in this situation, everything would really end. No. Not you..! Spear God couldnt let that happen. Sword God was Cheonghwados center and king. And he was the savior that had brought him out to this big world from his small net. Also, they were irreplaceable friends. Although others judged him for being cruel and indifferent, Spear God couldnt stand still and watch his friend die. Even if he died here. So Spear God clenched his teeth. All his bones were broken into pieces, and his spine was broken, so it was a wonder he was able to move. No, to be able to walk was strange. But Spear God used everything he had to run. He supported the falling Sword God and told him they should escape. That if that Sword God could live. If only he could survive. Cheonghwado could rise again. Also. When he had first made the decision to leave the One-horned tribe with Sword God. He thought he could achieve their dream that they had. Spear God believed in that, and put all the remaining life-force he had for it. Stop them! Using whatever means! At the Spear Gods desperate shout. Cheonghwados players all ran at the Summer Queen. Even if they were fighting against someone, or they were about to collapse because their magic power was depleted. They turned the direction of the swords and used their skills on the Summer Queen. Thousands of players challenged the Summer Queen like they were moths drawn to a flame. To somehow earn some time. They faithfully followed the Spear Gods last orders so Spear God and Sword God could somehow escape. [You dare. These microbes dare!] The Summer Queen was angered at the fact that these mere players turned their swords at her and sprayed her Breath again. She couldnt let the location of the stone disappear with the Sword God and Spear God. If she lost them, she didnt know when she could find the stone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hundreds of players were melted. Amongst them were rankers as well. [Move! I said move!] The Summer Queen furiously tried to chase after the two Martial Gods, but she was held back because of the moths and couldnt move forward. Meanwhile. Spear God continued to run and run holding Sword God. Thanks everyone for all the support. The mistakes report in the server are greatly appreciated:) I see you all in the discord server trying to find my identity and its def interesting haha. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 135 Hatch (1) The Summer Queen, who was being blocked by Cheonghwado. Red Dragon, who was trying to chase after Sword God. Bow God, who was trying to escape, In the middle of that mess. The Foreign Legion felt like they were in real danger. The Summer Queens unfocused rage was hurting everyone. A dragon that wasnt in its right mind was fear inducing. Except for a few mercenaries who wanted to stay until the very end to get the reward, most of them had already left the battlefield. Among them were Phante and Edora. *** Hyungnim, is it really ok to do this? Phante scratched his face looking at the battlefield far away. He came because Yeon-woo said they should leave. But he felt uncomfortable just leaving like this. Although he liked to run around without caring about the consequences, he knew that a contract was important. And in these cases, the binding proclamation always followed. Binding proclamation. It was a magic contract that made the one who didnt follow through with the conditions suffer greatly. Fortunately, Yeon-woo wasnt tied to the binding proclamation. The information he had brought them was incredible, and also because they felt uncomfortable with the fact that Phante and Edora were the Martial Kings children. So with that, there was only a light binding between them. However, this could be a problem if the other party chose to press charges. But Yeon-woo shook his head as if saying they shouldnt worry. No. We wont have to worry that far. Red Dragon will be grateful that you guys left it at this. Phantes eyes became bigger. Whats that mean? The One-horned tribe didnt appear at this attack. Hm? Phante tilted his head like he still didnt understand. But Yeon-woo no longer answered, like he was annoyed, and silently climbed down the hill. Edora sighed and gave a further explanation. During this attack. Why do you think our tribe didnt show up? Because the portal suddenly appea..Mm? But now that I think about it, they shouldve been contacted by now? Phante tilted his head like something was strange. As far as he knew, his tribe liked situations like this. They went crazy for the chance to make a chaotic area even more chaotic. Especially the Martial King. Also, even though there was quite a distance between Cheonghwados base and Kuram, if a teleport scroll was used, they could request for support right away. But the One-horned tribe didnt show up even until the end. Even during this revolution occurring in Cheonghwado. Im not sure, but Father probably thinks theres no point in the alliance and canceled it. And Red Dragon couldve sent one of their people to the tribe too. Phantes eyebrow twitched. To not interfere? Not sure about the specifics. But they probably wouldnt have said it that directly. Because Red Dragon cant take out tribe too lightly. Wouldnt they have said something like Please change your judgement according to how the situation pans out, or something like that? Since once Fathers pride is touched, it ends up in ruins. Ah. I guess that couldve happened. Even after Red Dragon controlled all of Kuram, as much as they didnt touch the tribe, that was how much they cared about them. The lofty Red Dragon. Since they were taking careful steps with the tribe. They could have influenced the outcome of this battle. No, Edora was absolutely sure they did. So Red Dragon will be glad that we left on our own accord. Since they dont have to care anymore. No, to be exact, since they dont have to care about the tribe. The war with Cheonghwado was now close to being over. Since they would need to take some time to recuperat, they probably wanted to avoid the tribe. And Bahal, who had been in charge of them, died. Edora kept those words at the tip of her tongue but didnt speak them. Also. It was clear to her eyes. That the panicked Summer Queens Dragon Heart was critically sparkling, like it was going to break any second. Ugh, politics. Its so so hard. Why is it so complicated? They should all just live simply. Whew. Phante rubbed the side of his eyes like he was getting a migraine. Edora grinned looking at her brother. You dont have to make it so complicated. Since in the end, politics is just made up of one thing. If you become king. You only have to follow that. Mm? Whats that? Phante curiously looked at his little sister. Edora firmly nodded her head. Her eyes were following Yeon-woo, who was already far along down the hill. Power. Even her voice carried strength. You can do anything if you have power. Anything. *** Yeon-woo and the siblings didnt stray from the path and headed straight back to Kuram. The One-horned tribe was already getting ready to leave. Oh. Youre back, son? Daughter? The Martial King carelessly raised his hand looking at Phante and Edora. The other tribe members greeted them and began to move busily again. Yeon-woo, who was blankly standing behind them, asked with his head tilted. Youre not accepting my greeting? The Martial King crossed his arms and snorted. Nope. Why would I need greetings from a guy that lives however he wants? Did you come back after making a good mess? Yeon-woo indifferently nodded his head. Yes. Thanks to you. The Martial King looked Yeon-woo up and down with an unsatisfied gaze. He met Yeon-woos eyes and smirked. Hm? Did you stuff yourself with something good again? How come you always return so differently than when you left? Your physique seems to have changed too. You even smell different. Phante had a face that looked as if it was asking again? and Edora nodded her head seeing Yeon-woo with her Insight. Yeon-woo inwardly clicked his tongue. He had hid it as well as he could this time as well. He covered his dragon scales, and tried to tone down his draconic attribute. But the Martial Kings perceptive gaze didnt miss anything, like always. Ill explain to you later. Sure, whatever. But if you have something good, you should share, and not hog it all to yourself. Yeon-woo scratched his face with his thumb. His expression couldnt be seen past his mask, but the Martial Kings scolding felt strange to him. To be honest, Yeon-woo felt a bit embarrassed standing in front of the Martial King like nothing had happened. Before he left the tribe. The scolding he received from the Martial King was still clear in his head. It was just a little, no a lot, cringy. But it wasnt a bad feeling. Like when he met Henova and Phoenix for the same time. It was a feeling like he had somewhere to come back to. The word home fit best. The Martial King waved his hand for them to leave like he wouldnt rebuke them any longer. As Yeon-woo was about to leave. But. He paused and turned towards where the Martial King was. What you were doing. Did it end well? Yeon-woo silently stood there for a second. The question the Martial King had asked him was somehow strange. It felt like he was asking about something other than avenging the Phoenix. And so. Yeon-woo bowed his head. Thanks to you. Really? Then thats good. The Martial King no longer asked any questions and focused on what he was doing. Yeon-woo stared at the Martial King for a moment and quietly left. *** The One-horned tribe headed back to outside of the Tower. Yeon-woo was able to listen to what happened following behind them. The first one was that like he and Edora had suspected, Red Dragon and Cheonghwados parties had both come to the 11th floor. The reason was also as he suspected. Red Dragon came to ask the tribe if they could reconsider joining the battle if the gap between the wins and losses were big, because Red Dragon was going to attack Cheonghwado. Cheonghwado came to continue with the alliance, and pleaded for help considering the relationship between Martial King and the Sword God and Spear God. And apparently, the Martial King just said one word to them. Nope. He judged that Cheonghwado had lost the qualification to stand side by side next to the One-horned tribe in the war, and he had only helped them because the Spear God had pledged to give up his horn. The reason he canceled the alliance was because he didnt see the need to continue supporting Cheonghwado, who kept on losing. In addition, the Sword God was indeed his disciple, but it had been long since they cut ties, and he didnt have the reason or loyalty to help Spear God, because he was no longer a member of the tribe. Yeon-woo shook his head hearing about the Martial Kings response. Rather than being amazed at his rejection, he only felt that he was cold. And seeing his ability to separate work and personal life, Yeon-woo saw a new side to the Martial King. He thought this might be the reason for the One-horned tribes newfound success. And he also continued to have thoughts. He might be receiving the grace of the Martial King right now, but no one knew what would happen once their relationship was completely ruined. Thinking back to how he almost cut ties with the Martial King, he realized he was quite lucky. And that the Martial King had cut him a lot of slack. Also. I cant expect any more of that slack anymore. The Martial King was someone who was able to kick Yeon-woo to the curb without hesitation if he posed a threat to the tribe. And the second was the chase after Cheonghwado and Red Dragon. The escape of Spear God and Sword God was successful. But because they had been gravely injured, Red Dragon created different teams to chase after them. And some high rankers in the attacking forces were targeting after the island that Cheonghwados headquarters were. Its because of the stone. They must want to look in every nook and cranny of Cheonghwado for it. Although they wont find anything. It was clear that for a while, Red Dragon would waste time looking for the stone. Meanwhile. The Spear God and Sword God completely disappeared. It was like they werent in the Tower anymore. The same went for the Cheonghwado players who barely kept their lives after the battle. They spread out individually. Some of them dreamed about raising up a revolution for Cheonghwado, but it was quickly smashed by Red Dragon. Now, even saying the word Cheonghwado was strictly forbidden. And so. Most of them spread out to other clans. The most loyal ones decided to wait for the Martial Gods return. But Red Dragon didnt let them hide themselves. They followed after to ask about the location of the two Martial Gods, and if they didnt know, they were immediately killed. The genocide of the survivors was being continued. In the end. There was only one thing they wanted. Cheonghwado completely fell. With the sudden collapse of one of the Eight Clans, cracks started to appear all over the Tower. Other large clans extended their hand to take Cheonghwados authority. A lot of medium clans spread their wings apart to become the next Cheonghwado. The confrontation between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado caused great confusion. Also,. Yeon-woo looked at the changing world within the Tower and once again prepared for what he needed to do. Theres a lot. I have to get used to the Dragon Body again. And I have to organize the authorities of the dragon that I got. One thing he had definitely learned after fighting Bahal was that he still had a long way to go. The potential of the Dragon Body was unknown. Because he didnt fully understand how to use it yet. He needed to fix that, and get used to using the authorities. He needed to quickly learn everything. Other than that, there were still a lot. His egg that hadnt hatched yet. The quest of the Abyss Turtle. Questioning Leonte and Bahal. Investigation about both of them. Training his Eight Extreme Fists. And he needed to start climbing the floors again. They were all difficult tasks. So Yeon-woo prioritized them in the guest room of the One-horned tribe. And an order was created. First, waking up the egg. But he needed the Seed of the Moon from the One-horned tribe to wake it up. And that was gone now after he rejected the Martial Kings quest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, there was still a way. Blessing of the Four Legendary Beasts. Yeon-woo spread his hands out. Flare- Above his hands were Holy Fire, Void, Abyss, and White Earth. The four different energies freely mixed together. It was a substance created from the Beasts powers. With this. As he had tried the first time. Wouldnt it be enough to completely wake up egg up? Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 136 Hatch (2) Yeon-woo, Phante, and Edora headed to the elders room in the center. The egg was still being taken care of by the elders. Apparently they didnt leave it out of their sight. They were curious about how it would look. So they entered when the elders room was. ..Mm? Why are the elders being like that? I, I dont know. Yeon-woo tilted his head and Phante and Edora turned away like they were embarrassed. The elders all had red bandanas wrapped around their heads and were all lying down together holding each others hands. Dont take the egg! A new Legendary Beast might be born! More research is needed so give us more time! Yeah, of course. Its still too early! You even finished the trial of the 11th floor already! Allow us to look into it a bit more! No. All that aside, you dont even have the Seed of the Moon yet! How are you gonna wake it up! If you still want to wake it up! You! Will have to do it over our dead bodies! .. They couldnt see his face because of the mask, but Yeon-woo had an extremely surprised face right now. Was it because I denied their request yesterday? Last night, Yeon-woo had told them beforehand that he would come to take the egg back. And that he was going to hatch it soon. The Council of Elders requested for more time. Even the Head Elder, who normally didnt speak up, asked himself. Adding on that since they had uncovered new things couldnt they have some more time. Actually Yeon-woo didnt need to worry about it that much. It had been a while since he finished the trial of the 11th floor. It was more comfortable to leave it with the tribe since he didnt know when it might wake up. However, Yeon-woo was able to read some of the eggs thoughts with his connection to it. That it wanted to wake up. No, to be more precise. Like it wants to tell me something.. Not communication through the connection, but it felt like it wanted to see for itself. Thinking about how in the past it only woke up and started crying when it was hungry, this was a huge development. Like it had suddenly grown up. It seemed like it had internally developed a lot. From when had he felt this way? After getting the Neidan of the mythical dragon back. Thinking about it, he looked down at the elders again. The elders were still unmoving, lying on the ground. The egg mustve been nice for the elders to get rid of their curiosity. Apparently, through different experiments and tests, they had discovered a lot of facts about Mythical Beasts eggs that they didnt know before. And one of them was the fact that Yeon-woos egg was a Legendary Beasts egg. So for the elders, who had to amuse themselves by making new Mugongs, it was a shame that the egg was being taken away from them. They said as you got older, your mentality became younger. It was exactly this. It seemed it would take an eternity for them to get up. Yeon-woo just stood there and thought about what to do with them. Edora glanced over at Yeon-woo and tried to reason with the elders. But. [Master. Should I blow these kids away?] Chirpy read Yeon-woos thoughts and landed on his shoulder. After Yeon-woo awakened his Dragon Body, Chirpy was influenced as well and he was a bit bigger. Oho! Isnt that a bird? I did hear the child of the Phoenix absorbed the soul of the Sabertooth Tiger. I see thats how a Legendary Beast looks when its developed. But its appearance is definitely different than recorded, perhaps affected by his owner. Black stripes. I must take note of this. It can be used to see how much he continues to grow in the future. Then on this side.. The elders had rushed over with sparkling eyes. The passion to observe him closer could be seen. [These guys are weird..cant I blow them away?] Chirpy became surprised, then scared. Yeon-woo nodded. Yeah. Go ahead. [Ok! Got it!] Chirpy spread his wings apart. The elders who were exclaiming in delight soon flew away like autumn leaves blowing away in the wind. [Humph! Acting out!] Yeon-woo heard Chirpys cute complaints and smiled, leaving the room. Phante and Edora followed him, shaking their heads. Edora still couldnt raise her head, embarrassed. They soon arrived at the location where Yeon-woos egg was located, and flung the door open. Inside, the Head Elder paused writing down something to push up his glasses and look at them. Youre here? The elders mustve made quite a fuss. The elders were looking inside with painful faces from the doorframe. However, they werent able to come in because of the sharp glare from the Head Elder. They said the Head Elder was the second in power after the Martial God. No, everyone other than the Martial God was scared of him. It was clear the rumors were correct. Ill talk to them for you at a later time. Its fine. It wasnt that bad. Is this the guy? Yeon-woo nodded his head at the egg next to the Head Elder. It was bigger than when he last saw it. It was over 4 meters tall, and it had become wider as well, almost as big as the wall. The patterns on its surface were much clearer as well. They looked like green and black spotted on like a crocodile, but there was a certain order to it. Will it get angry if I say it looks like a watermelon? Yeon-woo, thinking pointless thoughts, asked the Head Elder. If I wake this guy up, how big will it be? Hm. If its crunched up inside. It depends on the thickness of the body, but itll easily surpass 5 meters. Then I should wake it up outside. Ill be grateful for that. And those useless people out there will get a look too. Yeon-woo nodded and lightly waved in hand in the air. When he did that, a shadow extended itself and wrapped around the egg to lift it up. Oho? The Head Elder shined his eyes at the appearance of the Monster Portents that were different from the Soul Familiars. While it emanated the aura of the undead, it was different from the normal undead, so he wanted to check it closer. Yeon-woo took the egg outside to the courtyard. He heard the elders complain, but he ignored them and spoke with the Head Elder. While you were gone, I found out some more stuff about the egg. First, I think were sure that its a Legendary Beast. Its strong and tough. And its dormant skills are quite developed. Especially the anti magic power part. Yeon-woos eyes sparkled. Anti magic power meant that its resistance to general magic power was outstanding. It was definitely a plus since it was able to be free from magic power. However, that also meant that buffs or magic of that kind didnt work on it. But if it was tough, it could physically overcome those cons. But I cant tell its property or how it looks for the life of me. I know that something sturdy is inside, but its hard to know more than that. Everytime I try to check, I get flicked out because of the anti magic power. The Head Elder said this was the first time this happened to him. There were only 4 Legendary Beasts that the public knew. And they all had special properties, and authorities to control. So it made sense that the Legendary Beast inside the egg had properties. Actually, thats the reason why the elders are telling you not to hatch the egg yet. If you wake up the egg because it looks like its finished but its not. Then it means well have forced it up, and thats not good. The elders who were following him all nodded. You could see in their eyes that they wanted him to change his mind. Its time to wake it up. Because its crying out that it wants to leave now. Yeon-woo cut away their hopes instantly. The elders despaired at the fact that they couldnt change his mind anymore. The Head Elder just nodded his head without any emotion. If thats what the master says, it must be right. But how are you going to wake it up? You dont have the Seed of the Moon. Ive thought of a way. Mm. Then its fine. But just in case, take this. The Head Elder dug around his pocket and tossed something in the air. Yeon-woo quickly caught it and was surprised. [You have successfully completed the Sudden Quest (Participation in War).] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [Affinity with the One-horned tribe has increased by 150 with the reward. You have earned enough trust to be considered a member of the tribe.] [You have earned Seed of the Moon as a reward.] [You have earned the qualification to earn the Legendary Beast Gratitude as an additional reward. Please request it of the Martial King.] [Seed of the Moon] Category: Miscellaneous Item Rank: A++ Summary: A holy seed that has grown after receiving the energy of the moon in a cave after a long time. After being prepared, it can be consumed as an outstanding supplement. This? Yeon-woos eyes became bigger. Even though he had participated in the war on the Red Dragons side? Since Phante and Edora are a part of the same tribe. Pardon? Yeon-woo asked in rebuttal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Head Elder lightly laughed, as if amused. The two are One-horned tribe members. And royal members. Since they were with you, you didnt fail the quest. Yeon-woo realized what he was saying and bitterly smiled. He had used the loophole in the system. If the result of the quest wasnt clear, then the person who gave it could determine if it was successful or not. Just think of it as a present for taking good care of Phante and Edora. With my authority, giving away a root is nothing, so dont worry. Of course, if the King knows, hell throw a tantrum saying that he wants it too, so keep it a secret. The Head Elder waved his hand, as if it was nothing, and glared at the other elders. As if saying they should watch out if they told. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 137 Hatch (3) The elders all had surprised faces and shut up. Well, personally, as a scholar, Im also curious how a Legendary Beast hatches. Thank you. Yeon-woo was genuinely grateful and slightly bowed his head. And he was also curious about what the Legendary Beast Gratitude was. Just by the name, it seemed to be a healthy supplement for a Mythical Beast or a Legendary beast. The Head Elder waved his hand again. But under his glasses, his two eyes flashed, as if he was very curious as to what would happen in the future. *** Chirpy! [I! Want to see my friend quickly!] Yeon-woo stroked Chirpy under the chin and looked around. As if the new that he was going to hatch his egg soon had already spread out, the elders were surrounded by tribe members, Actually, Yeon-woos egg was the greatest object of interest of the tribe these days. They had never seen an egg like it before. A few of them placed bets on what would hatch on the egg. The Martial King had appeared at some point and nodded his head with his arms crossed as if telling them to begin. Yeon-woo shook his head like it couldnt be helped. And he turned his head to focus. Back to when he had first met it. The eggs thoughts that were delivered to him were clearer. Its thoughts and emotions were divided when being delivered to him. Fortunately. Yeon-woo felt like he knew what exactly it was. And why it had pushed back being hatched all this time. It wasnt simply because he hadnt been able to eat Yeon-woos dreams. It wasnt time yet. To hatch. Yes. The fellow wasnt waiting to hatch, but to resurrect. After a long time. It was waiting for the lost pieces to return to him. And he had trusted that it would return to him. That Yeon-woo would find it for him. And that piece was. Neidan of the Mythical Dragon. It was in Yeon-woos right hand. Yeon-woo clenched the Seed of the Moon in his hand. He input the power of the Four Legendary Beasts into it. The Holy Fire was absorbed first, and then the Void and Abyss covered it. And lastly, White Clay surrounded it and hardened the seed. When he spread his hand out, the Seed of the Moon floated into the air. This time, Yeon-woo spread out his left hand. Gold energy swiveled around like a spider web and it made the shape of a round bead. Neidan of the Mythical Dragon. Less than half of it was left because Leonte activated Gungnir, but the nucleus was left. The Neidan floated into the as well and combined with the Seed of the Moon. As a white substance and gold energy mixed, a strange rainbow substance was created. The substance entered through the eggs pores. The egg trembled, as if it had been waiting for this moment. Its surface sparked. And. Crack. The shell started to crack. Tiny cracks combined together and fell apart. And at the top, a head roughly popped out. Rough orange scales and golden eyes. It looked similar to the Summer Queens real form that he saw in the battlefield, but upon closer inspection, it was actually different. It looked different from the Void Dragon as well. It looked a lot like the dragon decorations from the East back on Earth. ..Mythical Dragon? Edora muttered like she couldnt believe, and all of the One-horned tribe members widened their eyes. But amidst all that. Yeon-woo silently looked at the guy with golden eyes. His eyes shifted like waves. [Ive been waiting. For you to call me name again.] Crackkk! The hatching continued. The shell fell in pieces like marble tiles. Orange scales and bumps could be seen. And he shook his body and completely cracked the egg. He stood up, and flew out. Boom! He had a long body like a snake. With horns that looked like deer horns and amphibious eyes, he stretched his body out and slid down to surround Yeon-woo. His scales were standing out. And as the moisture on his body completely disappeared, they hardened, making them wonder if he had really just hatched. His scales flashed and settled down. Black colors occasionally appeared here and there. It was completely different from a dragon. It looked a lot like the most superior Mythical Beast, the Mythical Dragon, but when you looked closer, there were a lot of disparities from the rumored Mythical Dragon. Edora and Phante felt like Yeon-woos Mythical Beast was familiar. Edora, that.. Yeah. Right. It looks like Akashas Snake too. Albeit a bit different. Why were the two reminded of Akashas Snake that they had met in the tutorial? It couldve borrowed the form on the snake after seeing it in Yeon-woos unconsciousness, as fitting of a Mythical Beast that grew on their owners dreams. Also, he exuded an aura that was heavy and sharp rather than the holy and noble aura that a Mythical Dragon was said to exude. Demonic energy. Actually, magic energy was completely different from other energies. It could create other energies as much as it wanted, but demonic energy was more fundamental than others. The power that the demons on the 98th floor used. Demonic energy was corrupted and evil, but it also had offensive powers that were as strong. So there were a lot of players who liked the demonic energy. The prime example was the Devil Army of the Eight Clans. A Mythical Beast on the level of a Legendary Beast that had demonic energy. It was more appropriate to call this a Magical Beast. No one in the One-horned tribe had seen such a Magical Beast on the 11th floor. The strength it emanated was extraordinary. Although it felt a bit weak since it had just hatched. The potential was so outstanding that it could bloom into a fancy flower anytime. The fact that it had the energy of all the Four Legendary Beasts was interesting. The four different kinds of energy were smoothly circulating under the demonic energy. 600 years ago, something similar had happened, but it was the result of once who had passed the tests of the Legendary Beasts. Now, it had combined the foundation of the Legendary Beasts. Accomplishment-wise, it wasnt even comparable to last time. After the creation of the Tower, and in the future, it was something that couldnt and wouldnt be done. The elders were just grateful that this happened in front of them and they were able to see it up close. They stared at it with their eyes wide open in case they missed something. A few rushed over to the Archives and tried to search for records of anything similar to this. Its completely opposite to a Mythical Beast. So would the name Magical Dragon fit it better? The Head Elder looked at Yeon-woo, who was conversing with the Magical Dragon, and pushed his glasses up. He couldnt hear what they were saying because of the defensive mechanism made of magic power, but they seemed affectionate. Also. The Martial Kings eyes seemed calm for some reason. *** As soon as the Magical Dragon woke up, Yeon-woo surrounded themselves with magic power. In the past, rankers wouldve easily been able to eavesdrop on them, but after waking his Draconic energy, he was able to create a defense that was like a fortress. The reason why he did this was simple. So his conversation with the guy was leaked out. No, to be exact, he didnt want to let anyone listen. At first, he was hesitant. Because the Mythical Dragon should definitely have died. The Mythical Dragon was almost as powerful as a Legendary Beast. It could easily consume all properties, and had the skills for several fighting methods. That was the reason why the Tower was so loud at the time when rumors that his brother had awakened the Mythical Dragon spread. Also, it was the reason why Kalatus took an interest in his brother. But as strong as the Mythical Dragon was, there were several restrictions that came with it. It was the fact that it was a manifestation of the owner who woke it up. People were all born with personalities in their unconsciousness. The Mythical Dragon was the form of one of them. So, according to the situation, it could freely change forms, and it usually followed the character of their owner. Sometimes, it locked itself in the owners unconsciousness. And this was obvious, but if their original form disappeared, they would also disappear. So Yeon-woo definitely thought that his brothers Mythical dragon would have closed its eyes somewhere. And because Leonte had its Neidan, he was even more sure. Even when the aura of the Mythical Dragon was exuded from the egg, he just thought they were of the same property or it was the same species. But when he broke the egg and woke up. Yeon-woo had to fold all other thoughts. It was quite different from the appearance in the diary, but its aura was the same. Just what had happened? [Ive been waiting a long time. In a deep place. I threw my physical body away and locked myself in darkness for your return.] The Magical Dragons eyes were drowned in sorrow. Sadness and hate, but also happiness to meet. [You told me to leave. You even cut our connection so I could live apart from you, but I believed. That you would come back. Thankfully. You didnt betray my faith. Its a relief.] Yeon-woo felt a sense of incompatibility from the Magical Dragons words. He had thought so when he said return, but the dragon wasnt looking at him. He was looking at his brother through him. [Say something. Its been a while. You wouldve been jumping around if you were like your old self, but why are you so silent now?] .. [Well. I guess if you went through those things it wouldnt be weird for your personality to change..but what happened all this time? Your disposition changed a lot.] The Magical Dragon looked Yeon-woo up and down moving here and there around him. [So my new body is different. But anyways, say something. Its frustrating.] Yeon-woo was trapped in his thoughts. He didnt know how, but this guy had waited for his brother to return and went in a deep sleep. And he was lost at what to say to this excited fellow. Sorry. [Hm?] Im not who youre looking for. [What are..?] The Magical Dragons eyes widened. Yeon-woo didnt reply for a moment, and pulled back his magic power around him. And he spoke to the Martial King. Seseungnim. I want to say something to this child, would it be okay to take my leave for a moment? The Martial King nodded. The elders all widened their eyes in surprise because they were hoping to observe the Magical Dragon from next to it. But Yeon-woo ignored the elders desperate pleas and stepped on Shunpo to quickly leave. Chirpy followed right after him saying that they should go together. The Magical Dragon tilted his head in confusion, and flew up into the air with his face hardened. It looked like he was freely swimming in the water. The Magical Dragon followed Yeon-woo to an isolated forest located far away from the village. Once Yeon-woo spread his senses around and saw that there wasnt any around, he stood on the highest tree near him. [What are you talking about? Y, Youre not you?] Yeon-woo took off the mask he was wearing. He thought it was because of the magic that was on the mask that made the Magical Dragon confused. The Magical Dragon looked at Yeon-woo and tilted his head. The same face as before. His bright aura was a lot colder now, but that wasnt strange considering what he had been through. But the Magical Dragon observed Yeon-woo carefully, and his tilted head was fixed upright. His questioning eyes shook. And he suddenly frowned. Demonic energy flew around him. A low growling voice escaped his lips. [Who. Are you?] Yeon-woo answered with a composed face. Yeon-woo. [Yeon..woo?] The Magical Dragon wrinkled his forehead. His head felt itchy like he was about to remember something. And his eyes had to become bigger at what Yeon-woo said. Jeong-woos older brother. [..!] Like time had paused. The stiff Magical Dragon couldnt say anything. I dont if you heard, but Jeong-woo and I are twins. Thats why our faces are the same. The reason why I came here..is to get the guys that hurt Jeong-woo. Yeon-woo started to speak about the things between his brother and himself. The misunderstanding in the past. What he experienced entering the Tower, everything. And the Magical Dragon was able to receive all of Yeon-woos memories through the connection. [..] The Magical Dragon was silent. His shaking eyes seemed confused, like he was greatly shocked. He probably needed some time alone. Yeon-woo left so the Magical Dragon could organize his thoughts. *** [..Then, the reason why you are here. Is to get rid of all the guys from back then?] One hour had passed when the Magical Dragon spoke up. Like he had had a lot of thoughts, his eyes were calmly settled down now. The golden eyes that symbolized Mythical Dragons were filled with a certain madness. Like he would stand by him to chew and swallow all the bastards that had made his owner that way. For now. [For now?] The Magical Dragon growled, baring his teeth, like he didnt like Yeon-woos answer. He looked like he was going to attack him any second. If possible, Im going to break the Tower as well. Then, Ill be slightly less angrier. [What? Haha! Hahaha!] The Magical Dragon laughed as if amused by something. The madness in his eyes quickly disappeared. Instead, they were filled with light. Demonic energy fizzled around and shook the atmosphere. With this, it was possible to know how strong he was. [Youre crazy. Well. I guess you would have to be that crazy for me to work with you. Definitely. I think Ill be able to do that.] The Magical Dragon smirked. [New master. I want to follow you. Will you accept me?] Of course. Yeon-woo nodded his head. With the Magical Dragon, his brother had been able to become stronger rapidly. Although this was the cause of jealousy from even his teammates. But the power of the Magical Dragon was real. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And he even had the power of the Four Legendary Beasts. It was only potential, since he had just hatched, but these restrictions could easily be swept away if he grew. With a guy like him. And Chirpy. Shannon, Boo, and other Monster Portents. He would be able to finish his revenge. Slowly, but surely. [Then. Give me a new name. Since I was reborn, and have to do new things. I need a new name to bind myself to you.] Yeon-woo spoke after some thought. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 138 Hatch (4) Yeon-woo quickly returned after his conversation with the Magical Dragon. What about the Magical Dragon? Hes resting because its only been a while since he was hatched. Yeon-woo could feel the heavy feeling near his heart. Like Chirpy, the stone was quietly sleeping. Chirpy was excited to be able to finally play with his friend. Edora. Yes? Is my naming sense that bad? .. Edora stayed silent. Did..something happen? I gave him a name and he angrily denied making a contract with me. But he said that he wouldnt leave, so I should slowly think about a name. Then he would accept the contract. Edora awkwardly scratched her cheek. Somehow, it was obvious what had happened. What did you try to name him? Growl. .. Edora unconsciously smacked her forehead. *** Roar! What about Roar? No. Did you see his majestic appearance earlier? Thats totally a Bellow. Bellow! Or Screech. I vote for Snarl! From sometime, the One-horned tribe was all disordered. It was after Yeon-woo had hatched his Magical Dragon. After they heard the name Yeon-woo gave him was harshly rejected, they were all having a good time trying to name him. Tsk tsk. Fighting 24/7 has left all your wit in the trash. Hm? Then what about you? Do you have a good name? Of course! What is it? Butterfly! .. These names should be noticeable right.away. Hey! Dont laugh! The tribe members couldnt agree. Naming is so hard. When I woke up my Mythical Beast on the 11th floor, I struggled for a long time to name it. But its a Magical Dragon! Not a Mythical Dragon, or anything like that! We should give it something that fits it! The existence of a Magical Dragon was a first for the One-horned tribe, who had a long long history. A Legendary Beast rank animal that also had the strength of a Magical Beast. It reminded them of Akashas Snake from the Tutorial. Although it was definitely stronger than it. So the One-horned tribe wanted to give the first Magical Dragon a fitting name. They all put their minds together. But actually, the One-horned tribe were only interested in fighting and becoming stronger. They didnt care at all about other things. Grunt. To be honest. I like Roar. Hm? You too? Yeah, nothing comes close to it. Everyone agrees. Then should we ask Cain to offer the name again? Theres no way a better name could come up. Edora grasped her forehead listening to them all. She sighed. To think that they were called the strongest tribe in the Tower that was filled with both brains and muscle. It was an embarrassing day. *** Eventually, they decided to pick the name after more thought. Because every time he said a name, the Magical Dragon just replied with a sigh. [..At first I thought you were joking. But you actually like these names. Ha! Think more. Master, how would you feel if I called you Goo Goo Gaga or Cha Guy? Thats now I feel. Think some more!] The Magical Dragon complained like he didnt even have the energy to be annoyed anymore, and he fell asleep in the stone. Was it because it had only been a while since he had finished hatching? The Magical Dragon needed time to digest the power of the Four Legendary Beasts. While he was doing that, Yeon-woo thought of more names. Yeon-woo gripped his head thinking of more names and almost gave up. It was obvious whatever he thought of, the Magical Dragon would brush off. Then he needed time to slowly think. He also thought of calling his name back to when he was a Mythical Dragon. But the Magical Dragon had said he didnt like that. To Yeon-woo, who had never even had any pets, this was a hard task. Although he couldnt consider the Mythical Beast a pet. So Yeon-woo moved onto his next order of business. Finding the successor of the Abyss Turtle. Yeon-woo popped open the quest the Abyss Turtle had left him in the quest category. [Hidden Quest / The Abyss Turtles Test] Summary: The Abyss Turtle is looking at you, who is performing the test of the Phoenix and the Void Dragon, with interest. And they wish to give you a test. The Abyss Turtle is looking for someone to carry out their revenge rather than do it themselves. Please look for a Mystical Beast worthy of becoming their successor and turn them into a Legendary Beast. Rewards: 1. A piece of the Turtle Heads back 2. Shedding of the Tail Snake 3. ??? The hybrid Abyss Turtle always regretted not being able to leave a descendant. So they left a quest to make a successor for them. But this quest had the difficulty of trials that could be found on the 30th to 40th floors. If it was that easy to make a Legendary Beast. Everyone wouldve made one. The Legendary Beast was the symbol of the Tower. Making something like that was near impossible. Of course, the quest wasnt to make one that was similar to the Abyss Turtle. Since all he had to do was put a guy that had the same qualifications as it. But that was also hard. He could easily solve the problem. Since he had Chirpy and the Magical Dragon. However. If I told them to separate from me, theyll try to eat me up first. No, I wouldnt even consider that in the first place. In the end, there was only one method. Forcefully making one. Thankfully, there was a method. And it smoothly progressed. When he told this truth to Phante and Edora, they easily agreed, saying they would help. So what youre trying to say is that you want to make our Mythical Beasts thatll hatch into a Legendary Beast? Right. If its a Mythical Beast that grew using your dreams, itll have that much potential. And if I share the Legendary Beasts power, itll definitely qualify. Yeon-woo was planning on sharing the combined power of the Legendary Beasts like he had with the Magical Dragon. Also. If I give over the Bead of Abyss and Legendary Beast Conjunctiva as well. The Bead of Abyss was a reward he had received after completing Void Dragons quest, and the Legendary Beast Conjunctiva was a reward the Head Elder had given along with the Seed of the Moon. Both were excellent materials. The Bead of Abyss was outstanding for making an artifact, and the Legendary Beast Conjunctiva allowed Chirpy and Magical Dragon to grow. But Yeon-woo decided to let both of these go. Since he had already absorbed the power of the Legendary Beasts, the Bead of Abyss didnt really help them. Rather, it was better to use the other reward, Wrath of the Void Dragon as a protecting device. Same with the Legendary Beast Conjunctiva. Chirpy and the Magical Dragon hadnt completely absorbed their powers yet, and giving them too much power could make them worse. More than anything. If I make a successor for all the Legendary Beasts, how many rewards and Karma will I get? During this time when the Four Legendary Beasts guarding the 11th floor were down. And when the other stronger Mythical Beasts were gone. It took a long time to resurrect the Legendary Beasts. During that time, the life on the 11th floor would become a mess. Since they were the pillar of order. So Yeon-woo planned on giving on the roles of the Four Legendary Beasts to the Legendary Beast that would be born. He would be able to accomplish something no one else had. From what I saw about new accomplishments. It gave rewards matching the effort. Then this time wont be too different either. Yeon-woo stroked his chin. No one had done anything like this before, so he couldnt even imagine what kind of reward he would get. But, there was one thing he was sure of. It will be at least as strong as when I entered the Treasury of Olympus. Yeon-woo barely calmed his excited mind down. Moreover, if this succeeded, he wouldnt just get rewards or Karma. Having the Legendary Beast of the 11th floor in his hands was the same thing as owning the 11th floor. The world where Mythical Beasts, Magical Beasts, and Legendary Beasts lived. The world of the myths. He couldnt fully comprehend it yet, but being able to completely control a floor would be hugely beneficial to him. Yeon-woo only spoke about a part of these thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But it was enough. The Phante siblings hadnt finished their trial on the 11th floor yet. They could earn a lot of Karma, so they had no reason to refuse. And the One-horned tribe showed a lot of interest as well. Especially the Head Elder, who liked it because there was a new research object. Saying it was incredible watching the Magical Dragon hatch, and that it would be overwhelming to watch the creation of a Legendary Beast. It became so loud and chaotic that one wouldve thought the Council of Elders were going to relocate to the 11th floor. A few of them even tried naming the new Legendary Beast. And looking at the noisy village. Yeon-woo chuckled, and moved onto his next plan. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 139 Hatch (5) Yeon-woo made up an excuse and said that he would go training to leave the village. What he was about to do had to be done as secretly and carefully as possible. Also. It was the moment he had most been waiting for. Now all thats left is to grill Leonte and Bahal. Yeon-woo wondered how they were doing in his collection of about 1000 spirit soldiers. They probably had some consciousness left. Since they were outstanding high rankers. So they could only feel frustrated in the world of souls. Maybe they had fought each other inside. Of course, they wouldnt be able to affect each other physically. Yeon-woo waved his hand in the air. An ashy fog gathered and two Spirit Familiars appeared. Because they were highly ranked, they were able to evolve quickly with just a little bit of dark energy. [This..place is? [Outside?] Bahal and Leonte looked around after regaining their consciousness. Swoosh! Shadows on the ground wrapped around them like vines so they couldnt move. It was the Monster Portents, who had been waiting beforehand. So the two couldnt move freely. [Grunt!] [Shit! Whats all this?] The two shouted after realizing what happened to this. They resisted as hard as they could, emitting vestiges as they did. Especially the fire sparking out from Bahal. It tried to burn the Monster Portents near him. Everytime he resisted, the shadows were shaking up and down with him. [They dare. These useless things dare!] Yeon-woo clicked his tongue looking at the tired Monster Portents. As I expected. This isnt enough. He had been thinking something like this might happen. High rankers were people who were at the top of the Tower. Their souls could only be as extraordinary. The reason why Yeon-woo had been able to get Bahal was because Bahal was tired, not because he was stronger than him. So obviously, the Monster Portents wouldnt be able to take care of him. The only reason why they were able to last thing long was because of the gap because Spirit Familiars and Monster Portents. If they went on like this, they would probably wear out. However, Yeon-woo wanted to check how strong Bahal was. And the result. Was worse than what he expected. It would be difficult to speak with him like this. Eventually, Yeon-woo flicked his finger once more, like it couldnt be helped. Then, all the Monster Portents in his collection were summoned. A larger number of shadows covered Bahal like a mummy. [Ahhhh! Cha Jeong-woo! Cha Jeong-woooooo! You dareeee! To meee! Like thissss!] Bahal spit out his anger from the floor. It seemed like sparks would fly from his glowering eyes. But the terror in them from his death hadnt completely disappeared. [What? Cha Jeong-Woo?] Leonte, who hadnt seen Yeon-woos face, looked at him in surprise. His vestige shook. Like he didnt know what was going on. Looking at the confused guys. Yeon-woo slowly took off his mask. When they saw him. Their faces filled with shock. Bahal became even more angry to forget the fear and Leonte hugged his trembling self. A light wheeze escaped his mouth. Yeon-woo accepted their confused vestiges. You guys. He spoke in a cold voice. Everything about the stone. The reason why Red Dragon attacked Cheonghwado. You should tell me. Without leaving anything out. Everything. [How are you here? You shouldve died? Definitely. I definitely pierced a heart through your heart!] Leonte started to mumble words because he was confused. He looked like he wanted to run away. But he couldnt move because of the shadows. Bahal was different. Suddenly, he stopped resisting. He knew too well that he couldnt escape, no matter how hard he tried to escape. Instead, he stared at Yeon-woo. He muttered like he figured something out. [You..you look like Jeong-woo, but youre not. Just who..! Cough!] But Bahal couldnt finish. The Monster Portents tightened around him so he couldnt breathe. Yeon-woo spoke coldly looking at then. I hope you dont misunderstand. The person asking questions now is me. Not you. All you have to do is answer my questions.] [Dont make me la..ack!] Bahal screamed while trying to resist. The hold of the shadows because sturdier, and a blue fire wrapped around him. As the blue fire darkened. As Holy Fire burned. Bahal shook even harder from the pain. Holy Fire had the completely opposite property compared to dark properties. So as the Holy Fire burned even brighter, Bahal felt like his body was being ripped in half with fire from hell. However, Leonte didnt scream like Bahal. His soul was already trembling, drenched in fear. Yeon-woo took back his Holy Fire when he thought he was somewhat calmed down now. And he asked again. Tell me everything about the stone. And everything about Red Dragon. [Ha. Ha. No..ahhh!] Seeing that Bahal was about to resist again, Yeon-woo flared up his Holy Fire again. This time, he increased the fire. The blue turned into yellow and ripped his soul. [Ackk! Ackkkkkk!] Even someone with a strong mentality would become apathetic to continued pain. Also, although bodies could block off pain momentarily, souls couldnt. He had to taste the pain as it came. There wasnt any getting used to it. So when Bahals energy was almost drained, he gave him dark energy again. He healed him, and tortured him again with Holy Fire. [Please! Pleaseee! Ill speak, so please! Stopp! I said stopppp!] Bahal couldnt resist any longer and surrendered. He didnt want to relive the painful experience of his soul ripping and being realigned again. But Yeon-woo didnt respond. He just quietly burned his Holy Fire and took it back, and continued the process, putting Bahal in hell. [Ackkk! Ackkkkk!] Leonte wasnt able to meet Yeon-woos eyes and tried to turn his head. But because of the shadows, he couldnt move at all. [I, I..!] Yeon-woo walked towards the guy trembling in fear. Without saying anything. Slowly. Leonte was the guy who planted the sword into his brothers heart. And the friend that his brother considered most dear. But the reply to his affection was betrayal. But Yeon-woo didnt ask why he did that. Why he made that choice. Why he betrayed his little brother. Why he crossed over to Cheonghwado. Because it was obvious what the obvious would be. He would probably have an excuse, but he didnt want to know. All he wanted was for his brother to be comforted in the least. There was only one thing he wanted to know. I hope you know more than Bahal. It was everything about the stone. *** So. Youre saying that the stone you made is called Stone of the Sage? [Ri..ght! Soplease..kill..me!] Yeon-woo sat on top of the ruined Leonte and organized his thoughts. He had received a lot of information from him. Stone of the Sage. To think that it actually existed. It was a magical device that any player who climbed the Tower wanted. Without breaking, it infinitely supplied magic power, and accomplished miracles. There were a lot of rumors about the Stone of the Sage. To the point that even his brother mentioned them. But his brother had just spoken curtly about it. Stone of the Sage? If it existed, Allforone would have already cleared the Tower. Its nonsense. Other high rankers including his brother were firm in their beliefs that the stone didnt exist. There were only rumors about it. No one had actually seen it. If it existed, it wouldve already spread everywhere. Also. The trail endlessly gave trials to players, and led them to overcome them. If the stone really existed, everything would be useless. Even if it did exist, one could only hope for it on the 98th floor where gods and demons lived. It couldnt be found below the 77th floor. Also, it was thought that no one could make it. Even if that was the case, some people still took the chance and risked their lives for it. Alchemists, dark magicians, and other people tried to make the Stone of the Sage, or something that was similar to it. And of them, Leonte had been the closest. [With additional information, a part of the hidden qualities is being uncovered.] [???ed Stone of the Sage] Category: ??? Rank: ??? Summary: The purest form of energy in the world is a persons soul. This stone was created in the room the emerald tablet pointed to. *??? It is not complete. (Sealed) ** This artifact is Unique. Only 1 exists in the Tower, and it is binded to its owner. It cannot be given to others. **This is an incomplete artifact. Please complete the artifact. Then, you will be able to view the sealed information and options. Information about the stone was still hidden. But Yeon-woo knew that this was progress. It was only hard to catch a fish. After that, it became easier to handle it. Once he found a path, progress would be smooth. And I can borrow a part of the dragon knowledge if I need to. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. He felt like he understood why Leonte had gone to such lengths to make this magical device. But he still had some questions. But how did you start to make this? You wouldnt have known about it? He was curious about where Leonte had received such high-class information. Others seemed to think it was possible with experimentation. But Yeon-woo didnt agree. If this was an item that could be created with trial and error, Red Dragon wouldve made it already. No, even an alchemy clans and magicians clans wouldve been able to make it. But Leonte didnt have the ability to do that. He didnt have the skills or talents. Then just how had he made this? Theres someone behind it. Definitely. Yeon-woo thought that someone had pushed Leonte into doing it. They controlled him behind his back, and wouldve tried to take the result. Of course, he was left empty-handed because of me. Hes probably extremely regretting it right now. And Yeon-woo thought that it might be someone he knew. And as expected. [Thats..I stole..the..emerald..tablet..!] Emerald tablet? Whats that? Yeon-woos eyes sparkled at the word he hadnt heard of before. [What Vie..had..] Vieira? Vieira Dune? [Cor..rect. Yeon-woo laughed and clicked his tongue. You were played by a witch. The witch of stars, Vieira Dune. She was the chief of the Walpurgisnacht clan. [TN: https://germangirlinamerica.com/what-is-walpurgisnacht/#:~:text=Walpurgisnacht%20has%20become%20a%20sort,near%20the%20town%20of%20Thale. ] It wasnt counted in the Eight Clans, but it was still strong. Also. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was a founding member of Arthia, as well as Jeong-woos lover. The world knew Vieira Dunes face. Sometimes she made a mans heart beat with her youthful face. And other times, it was seductive, innocent, and helpful, luring it people. She was able to entrance people with her various faces. But her talent that wasnt known to the rest of the world, but the Piece of Temptation and Awareness. His brother had realized too late that everyone had been played by her. Only after he was gone. The truth uncovered. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 140 Hatch (6) But it seemed like Leonte had been played as well. Well, considering Leontes personality, loving power and pleasure, he wouldve easily gone over for Vieira Dunes seduction. Although he might not know it. And Leonte continued his explanation. The Emerald Tablet was an ancient document that had the directions for how to make the Stone of the Sage. Walpurgisnacht and Cheonghwado had secretly worked together to attack the dungeon on the 69th floor, and Leonte and swiped away the item that Vieira Dune was supposed to get. And he worked on it behind Sword Gods back. Then where is that Emerald Tablet? [I..broke..] Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue. He wouldve been able to tell with his Draconic Eyes if the Emerald Tablet was real and if Vieira had dones something to it. Then tell me about what was on the tablet. [Then..if I tell you..will you kill me?] Youre already dead. Well, Ill let you disappear. Leonte became brighter. And he revealed the process to create the stone that was on the tablet. The process was simpler than he thought. But there was a lot of intense and suspicious information. He asked when there was something he didnt understand. And he organized what Leonte told him in his head. Meanwhile, his Dragons Knowledge was activated. [The Dragons Knowledge, Hokma, has opened. The information is being searched for within the database.] [There are 8 related items to the Stone of the Sage.] [Other related search terms are being inputted for a wider range of information.] The Dragons Knowledge was so large that it couldnt be used at once. So the information that the ancient dragon, Kalatus, created, was divided into different sections so the contractee could approach the information depending on how they progressed. So they could slowly understand the information as they went. In order for the contractee to understand, like a sponge that absorbed water, slowly and in order, until they finally reached the truth at the end. The condition to view information was only after new knowledge was attained from the outside. It was the same way Draconic Eyes had slowly expanded before he received his Dragon Body. With the base of mechanical magic, with alchemy on top. Its so widespread. Itll take an entire day for me to get through everything. And Yeon-woo was able to tell if Leonte was telling the truth or not. Its fake. With the slightest of a lie mixed in. He didnt know who added it, but he thought that they had quite thoroughly interfered with it. And he was also curious. Who was the person that made the Emerald Tablet? And what was Vieira Dune trying to achieve by making this? Yeon-woo thought that there was a chance that Leonte had lied. So he forced Leonte to speak with his Holy Fire in hand, Draconic Eyes wide open. He checked over and over again to see if there was something that he was lying about. And when he got all the information he could, Leontes mind was already destroyed that dangerously shook. He could probably come back alive if dark energy was inputted. But he didnt plan on making him suffer anymore. He considered forcefully binding him like Boo or Ka, but he thought it would be useless having someone like him. Boo. Fizz. [Please say. The orders.] Ashy fog combined and Lich Boo appeared. Eat. [Thank. You.] Boo bowed and spread his mouth open. And he headed over to Leonte, who was still tightly wrapped around with shadows. [W, Wait..! You said you would kill..!] Leonte belatedly realized what Boo was trying to do and shouted. Absorb. He completely absorbed his soul and stole his knowledge and powers. With this, he couldnt even dream of reincarnation. But Yeon-woo, who didnt plan on letting him go easily anyway, just ignored him. Rattle. Rattle. As the sound of teeth clashing together was made, the sound of Leontes screams became louder. And Boos shadow darkened. Leonte was someone who became a Martial God in Cheoghwado. Being able to swallow him completely was able to advance him further. Boo took small bits as if savoring it. He wasnt just eating the soul, but also his vestiges and knowledge. Yeon-woo looked at Leonte, who was wasit-in, and turned back to look at Bahal. Bahal just trembled looking at Leonte. The Holy Fire slowly destroyed him too. He just wanted to escape from this pain. You know what Im gonna ask, right? So Bahal hurriedly nodded his neck. He thought Yeon-woos mind might change so he blurted everything he knew. As fast as he could. So he could comfortably disappear. Yeon-woo was able to know the truths about the war between Cheonghwado and Red Dragon. As he continued to listen, it became more absurd. The Summer Queens Dragon Heart is broken, and she needed the Stone of the Sage to fix it? Bahal weakly nodded his head. Like he didnt have the energy to use his vestige anymore, his soul wasnt able to use his power anymore. It was the result of Yeon-woos torture. And because he had already swallowed Holy Fire multiple times, he was almost ruined beyond the point of return with dark energy. But Yeon-woo had already figured out everything he needed to, so he didnt worry about it. So the Summer Queen thats called the Last Dragon is now in danger. And it was an aftereffect of fighting with his brother. So he had been able to get an attack in. Its a relief he wasnt stupidly on the receiving end. Yeon-woo grinned unintentionally. And it turned into a smirk towards Cheonghwado, Red Dragon, Summer Queen, and everything else. For the bastards who fought each other without even knowing where the stone was. It was hilarious how they were played like retards. Because he had the stone that they were looking for. From the beginning to the end, they were in Yeon-woos palm. And if he used this truth well, he could play them for a little while longer. If she participated in the war with a broken Dragon Heart. She must be anxious right now. Since she used the last of her magic power. Dragon Heart wasnt simply a heart of Draconic species. It had the foundation to provide magic power, and it was the origin of the strength that allowed the user to be an outstanding being. If such a thing was broken. If it was hard to fix it. It can easily flip the board. Yeon-woo sparkled his eyes and wet his lips with his red tongue. It would be nice to leak this information somewhere. Devil Army? Elohim? Red Dragon had a lot of enemies. It was obvious Elohim would be dancing with joy if they heard, because they extremely hated that the Red Dragon and the demon-serving Devil Army was above them. Yeon-woo thought that he needed a way to secretly spread this information. Without revealing himself. And I should keep quiet for a while. Since I might be caught. The Summer Queen had a sharp brain since she was a Draconic specimen too. She would clearly notice that this war had been started by someone. First, Ill complete the Stone of the Sage, and focus on climbing the floor. And I have to look for Kalatus. Torturing Bahal, Yeon-woo some of his plans. One of them was to finish the stone. He didnt plan on using it since it was the result of many lives, and it would probably be uncontrollable. Knowing that Summer Queen considered the Stone of the Sage a replacement for her heart, and that there was a room that had materials to finish the stone changed his mind. Yeon-woo finished his Magic Circuit after waking up his Dragon Body. And everytime he released an authority, the Magic Circuit started to appear as Dragon Circuit and was going to change his heart to Dragon Heart. But itll take too long for that. And even if I wake my Dragon Factor, Ill be met with the limits of a human sometime. So he was going to use shortcuts. The Stone of the Sage would definitely be able to do the role of his Dragon Heart. And his Magic Circuit would progress faster. And if he worked really hard. When I release all my authorities, I might have two Dragon Hearts. It meant he would be able to achieve more than what his brother and the ancient dragon Kalatus had prepared for him. Of course, it was the Stone of the Sage that no one had been able to create, so the process to create would be extremely difficult, but it wasnt impossible. The Red Dragon had used all their sources to gather all the materials for the Summer Queen in one place. And the place they were all gathered was Intrenian. Red Dragon had several subspace storage rooms that they were proud of. Intrenian was one of them. But the problem was the Intrenian was currently in Bahals hand. With the goal to lure Leonte out, Bahal had been given it. But with Yeon-woos interference, it had disappeared into thin air. Yeon-woo pulled an artifact that Bahal had left after dying. Thankfully, it was easy because the subspace dimension was located on one of his belongings. An artifact that looked like a simple copper ring. [Copper Ring] Category: Accessory Rank: F Summary: A simple copper ring. There is an interesting pattern engraved on it. ** This artifact is sealed. Once the seal is released, a hidden feature will be revealed. The information on the summary page was also simple. It would be something he wouldnt have given a second glance, but as he touched it like Bahal told him to, the hidden seal was released. Swoosh- [Key of Intrenian] Category: Accessory Rank: A++ Summary: The key that can open Intrenian. Intrenian is a magic storage room that the Summer Queen made herself, and it has an immense amount of space. It is connected to the mind of its user, and if there is an item that the user wants, it automatically moves over to the subspace without physically entering it. *Limitless Storage Room It has an almost limitless storage amount. Because it is a subspace object, it is easy to transport, and is almost weightless. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes and destroyed a part of the pattern on the inside. Tracking magic. It was casted on in case Intrenian was opened without permission, but by observing it with his Draconic Eyes and looking as Bahal told him, he was able to easily get rid of it. With this, a large magic storage room had fallen into Yeon-woos hand. It might be delivered that the tracking magic was destroyed. But since the location was at the One-horned tribe, they would have to give up. Since it ended up becoming a spoil of war for the One-horned tribe. Yeon-woo thought of the Summer Queen who had given him his grateful present and lightly laughed, and put the ring on his finger. And he put his magic power into it. The subspace opened in front of his eyes. When he entered, an unending amount of space revealed itself. It was located into different sections and was almost as big as the One-horned tribes Archives, and it contained shiny treasures. With this, I wont have to worry about money in the future. He had been feeling the need for a transportable inventory. But this was more than enough. Then Yeon-woo headed deeper inside. The materials that Bahal had spoken about were organized by category. They were all prized treasures within alchemy. All these combined could purchase several S Rank artifacts. Yeon-woo smiled satisfactorily and left Intrenian, closing the subspace. Knowing the contents of the Emerald Tablet. Since I have more than enough materials, Ill be able to finish the Stone of the Sage as much as I want to. Of course, there was the slightest lie mixed in, but if he used his Dragons Knowledge, he would be able to fix it in no time. But to do that, he would have to study alchemy and magic engineering. Magic engineering could be easily learned by training his metallurgy. Then there was only one thing left, alchemy. Thankfully, there was somewhere he could learn it. Braham. I have to look for that man. There were two alchemists that his brother had known. One of them was Anti-venom Bayluk. The other was the alchemist Braham. Braham was strange in many ways. Nicely said, he was a free spirit, or if you wanted to speak bad about him, he was a stubborn person. But he was someone who lived by his standards. Because it was similar to him. The alchemy he created was interesting in many ways. Metal alchemy and medicinal alchemy were different. [TN: There are two words for alchemy in Korean that are used, but English only has the word alchemy, so itll be described instead.] But they both dealt with many different materials, and they were similar in that both of their end goals was to become a Gold Man So metal alchemy and medicinal alchemy overlapped a lot. Because they started from different points, it was important to study them closely. However, unlike metal alchemy, which was favored because it could be used to create artifacts, medicinal alchemy was becoming less popular. And Braham was the last medicinal alchemist. Through him, he would be able to study metal alchemy and medicinal alchemy to finish the Stone of the Sage. More than anything. He has somewhat of a relationship with Yeon-woo. It was someone his brother had been close to, along with the snake-hunter Galliard. It was also the name that Yeon-woo had used when he found Galliard. Thankfully, Braham wasnt someone who hid his location, so he would be able to find him quickly. Of course, since he was a ranker, he would be on the upper floors, so he needed to climb floors. Crack! Yeon-woo slightly stretched his body. Organizing this and that, he now had the outline of a big picture. There was a lot to do. And he needed to be aware of climbing the floors, and release his sealed authorities. So organizing his thoughts. He looked at Bahal again. Bahal jumped when he met his eyes. His faded eyes shook with fear. He was trembling so hard it was questionable if he was a high ranker. That was how much pain he was in. Yeon-woo no longer had any business with Bahal and summoned Shanon. Shanon, who had been watching the situation until now, was extremely happy he was being given a high ranker. And the moment permission fell, Shanon joyfully began to eat Bahal. Hoping that he would get all his skills. And he especially hoped that his signature skills, Fire Rain or Volcano would be delivered to him. Crunch. Crunch, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Ahhhhhh..!] Bahals painful screams ominously rang out. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 141 Hatch (7) [Shanon (Death Knight) has successfully absorbed his opponents energy.] [All stats have increased.] [Dark properties have increased by 15. You will be stronger in these properties.] [Shanon (Death Knight) has gained the skill Volcano.] [Ha! Yes. This is it. I wanted to feel this.] Shanan was exuberant. He was experiencing great pleasure because of his greatly increased stats, since he always worked to get stronger. But because he absorbed a high ranker didnt mean he got that much stronger. If that was the case, the Monster Portents at the battlefield wouldve already evolved. However, his rank was still there. Shannon absorbed his rank and was able to increase his potential. He had increased the limits of what a Death Knight could do. Increasing the limits was extremely important. That was how much someone could grow, and become more powerful. It was a necessary process to become stronger. Especially the fact that he received the Volcano skill made Shanon happy. Volcano was the symbol of fire skills, spewing out lava and ash everywhere. If he could recreate that, he could do anything. Yeon-woo satisfactorily nodded looking at Shanon. As his Spirit Familiars become stronger, he would become stronger as well. Also. [Shanons (Death Knight) achievements positively affect you.] [The trait of Bathorys Vampiric Sword has been applied to take the opponents energy.] [The skill Fire Rain(Numbering 41) has been created.] Through Shanons achievements, Yeon-woo was able to receive things as well. [Fire Rain] Numbering 41 Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The signature skill that symbolizes Bahal. It releases gathered fire energy in rain. The speed and power leaves the opponent unable to move. It is impossible to use it currently because the proficiency is ridiculously low. Some amount of magic power is needed as well. *Thunder Mark Depending on the amount of magic power used, the intensity of the rain increases. So at times, it is able to break defenses and force the opponent into confusion. *Blazing Burn After the skill is progressed, it is able to leave burning effects. During this time, theres a low chance it may destroy healing magic. Also, it burns through the skill, intensifying the pain. Fire Rain! Yeon-woo clenched his fist looking at the new skill. He now had Bahals skill in his hand. The skill that even his little brother was jealous of. Actually, even though Yeon-woo had many skills, he didnt have a destructive skill like this. A secret card that could flip the table in the last critical moment. But with this, the story was different. The destructive power of Fire Rain was well-known in the Tower. Also, Yeon-woo had a high affinity with fire thanks to Chirpy. Of course, it said he couldnt use it because of the low proficiency. But he didnt worry. Even if a lot of magic power is used, I dont have to worry about that. And if I add Holy Fire to it..itll be an immense power. Dragon Body was more than enough to turn the proficiency around. Yeon-woo really wanted to use the Fire Rains power. Then. [But Master.] Shanon lifted a corner of his mouth blatantly staring at Yeon-woo. Like he wanted something. No. [Ahem! But I didnt say anything y..] Its because I already know what youll say. Not that guy. Shanon crossed his arms and complained unlike himself. [Sheesh! But I dont think hell be your subordinate. If it doesnt work out, hand it over then. Hows that?] No. He seemed like he wanted to feel something stronger after tasting the soul of a high ranker. But Yeon-woo didnt plan on giving in to Shanons wishes. Unlike Bahal or Leonte, he was planning on making this guy his subordinate. He had already asked Chirpy. He lightly waved his hand. Then, a new Spirit Familiar appeared and calmly looked at Yeon-woo. He didnt speak. Although it couldve been because he hadnt regained his consciousness yet. Yeon-woo knew that he had already had his vestige from the beginning. Looking into his eyes, he spoke. Work under me. Then, Ill save your son. Saber God.] His calm eyes started to fill with turmoil for the first time. [My son, hes still alive?] His tone was unbelieving. Saber God looked out occasionally when he regained his consciousness. So he somewhat knew of what happened after he died, and gave up on the hope that his son would be able to live. With Cheonghwado destroyed and Red Dragon not able to freely operate because of the Summer Queens condition. There was no one to protect his son. But the cause of all this said himself that his son was still alive. He couldnt believe it. But Yeon-woo sincerity was still delivered to thim. Yeon-woo uncrossed his arms and spoke. If you dont believe me, follow me. [..] Yeon-woo didnt listen for a response and headed off. Saber God stared at him, and quietly followed after him. *** Yeon-woo arrived at a medical facility located within the village. There, Hanbin was in a deep sleep after being treated. His face wrapped in bandages was extremely haggard. [..Bin.] Saber God was lost in sadness seeing his son in that state. He realized why his son was like that even without being told anything. His son had lived drowned in drugs because his pain was too intense. Forcefully being cut off from it and receiving torture on top of that would unquestionably leave him in this state. And although the One-horned tribe was treating him, they wouldnt put up with his stubbornness. So he was living in constant anxiousness. More than anything, his father, whom he had used as his winning card every time, was gone. Now, he didnt have anywhere to rely on, so it was obvious he would collapse. But the Saber God was still utterly grateful his son was alive. Although he walked a twisted path, and hurt others. And he turned a blind eye to it. But he was still his special son. [When..] When did I bring him? Saber God silently nodded his head. Before the war began. I secretly snuck him out when Bahal told me to deal with him because he was feeling lazy As expected. Red Dragon had no plans. To keep my son alive.] Saber God grit his teeth. Then he whipped his head around and glared at Yeon-woo. He knew precisely who had put them in this situation. But that was only for a while. He had to bow his gaze. He realized who had the upper hand. With his son on Yeon-woos side, he had to lower himself. And Yeon-woo accepted it like it was obvious that was the case. You should be thankful to Chirpy. [Chirpy?] The offspring of the Phoenix that you killed. [..?] The Saber Gods face was filled with questions. The baby of the Phoenix? Because he said to keep him alive. [..!] That there was no need to put others in the same situation as him. Asking if there was a need to take unnecessary lives. [..] The Saber God couldnt say anything. Yeon-woos voice was cold as ever. Since he saved that guy, bow or whatever to him when you see him. [I..will.] The Saber God wasnt able to say anything more than that. In the world of the Tower, players did unspeakable things to others to get what they wanted. It was typical to return what they took with even greater revenge. But Chirpy had limited that revenge to just the Saber God. Because he knew what a difficult thing that was. The Saber God was speechless. And he was utterly grateful to the Phoenixs offspring for it. So the Saber God bowed even deeper. Once upon a time, he was the most prideful ranker in the Tower. Now, he folded all grudges and surrendered. [Greeting Master.] That was enough. Along with other healing materials, Yeon-woo gave the remaining dark energy to Saber God. [The Spirit Familiar has successfully evolved. The second Death Knight is born.] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is rewarded.] [You have earned 3,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 2,000 Karma.] .. [Death Knight has pledged allegiance to you. From now on, he will be bound to the Black Kings Despair and become your knight and sword.] [Will you choose a name?] [Hanryeong. It was the Saber Gods real name. [The Death Knights name has been set to Hanryeong.] [Loyalty has increased by 15.] [Control has increased by 5.] [Hanryeongs (Death Knight) physical body cannot handle his rank. The attributes are being reassigned.] [All attributes have decreased by 21.] [All attributes have decreased by 17.] .. [Hanryeongs (Death Knight) attributes have been reassigned. But his souls rank is the same, and his potential is the same. With the growth of his existence, his lost previous rank can be regained. Rapid growth is advised.] [My body, it feels a bit heavy.] The Saber God, no, Hanryeong, muttered, uncomfortable with the black armor he was wearing. Even with dark energy infused, his body was definitely less powerful than when he was a high ranker. So the system had reassigned the attributes according to it. But Yeon-woo wasnt too worried. Like the panel said, as long as his rank didnt disappear, he would be able to regain his prowess from before. It was clear he would grow faster than Shanon. Also, for Yeon-woo, it was better for the attributes to be reassigned. If Hanryeongs attributes were too high for him to deal with, he could be uncontrollable at an important time. He wanted to avoid the risk of being stabbed in the back by his own Spirit Familiar. Shanon lightly sighed looking at Hanryeong. It was because it was a shame he wasnt able to absorb Hanryeong, and he felt like he would need to work harder to stay ahead of him. Hanryeong moved around to get used to his new body and looked back at Yeon-woo. [I have something to request of Master.] Since Hanryeong was a martialist to the bone, he was more formal with Yeon-woo than Shanon. Speak. [I would like for you to recover my Nine Swords for me.] Is it because of your skill? [Yes.] Hanryeong nodded his head. The two signature skills that symbolized the Saber God, Grave of the Nine Swords and Sword Whirlpool, needed to meet strict conditions to be used. To own sturdy swords. Sword Whirlpool created a huge tornado everytime the swords were swung around. Without the proper weapons, it was impossible, and the same went for the Grave of the Nine swords. So when Hanryeong used to go around challenging players, he challenged players that had strong swords and took their swords. After he was on a certain level, he didnt need to do that. But now, he had returned to the old days. [The previous swords I have were all broken by the Sword God. To activate the skill, I need many swords, and the stronger the sword, the more threatening the skill.] Therell be several usable swords in Intrenian, so use those for now. Ill try to get swords for you as they come in the future. [Thank you.] Hanryeong nodded his head and entered the subspace Yeon-woo opened for him. And he slowly pulled out his iron box with the swords that he could use in them. Clink. Clink. Yeon-woo silently watched him, and focused his consciousness on Chirpy, who was watching through his eyes. Thanks. Chirpy just nodded his head. His firm eyes were no longer those of a weak baby that longed for its mother. He was becoming a teenager that would soar higher. *** From the next day. Yeon-woo pushed himself with his individual training. Kwang! Boom! Everytime he swung Vigrid, the air was split. Fire Rain turned over the ground several times with the added Holy Fire. And it even completely crumbled a wall. From the mess, dust flew around. It was a sight that would cause one to shiver just by looking at it. But Yeon-woo, Draconic Eyes open, didnt give it a second glance and continued to move. He searched for something along the flaws and lifted his head at a chilling feeling. And he awakened the Dragons Authority. His skin flipped around and dark blue scales covered his upper body. The scales that grew up to his chin clattered around bumping against each other as he sought his target with his strengthened senses. Under normal conditions, he would have to thoroughly hide. The opponent was someone that he couldnt fight against. His opponent was someone that he couldnt beat even at his full strength, and the test-giver who always tested his limits. Furthermore, Yeon-woo knew too well that he had to reveal everything that he had to become stronger. His 360 Cores was completely opened, and this Magic Circuit spun around, blooming his wings of fire. He pulled out the fire-covered Vigrid once again. Grinding his teeth, with all his strength. Using the best skills he had all at once. [Blessing of the Blue Spirit] [Holy Fire] [Fire Rain] Rumble! He focused all his magic power on once place, and with the Blessing of the Blue Spirit, he used the Fire Rain that he had increased the proficiency of up to 7%. It was a power that seemed like it would destroy the world. Fire Rain poured down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But his opponent pushed away Fire Rain like it was nothing and lightly waved his hand in the air, sighing. It was a devastating result of his threatening power, but the opponent, Martial King, just smiled. The Martial King laughed, thinking that he had indeed become stronger, and punched his fist forward. It was the same force as when he destroyed Kuram. Pagong, one of the Eight Extreme Fists. Yeon-woo realized that he had no chance if he faced it head on, and spun his body like a top. Whoosh. The wings of fire twirled around to wrap his body and gathered to Vigrids tip. And it flew past the blade to soar to the center of the Pagong. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 142 Three Norns (1.1) At the same time, Yeon-woo activated his Shunpo and stuck Vigrid deep in the Martial Kings direction. Nice! The Martial King exclaimed and spun his body around. As he pushed Vigrid aside, he attacked Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo quickly flapped his wings of fire and stepped back. The Martial King followed him right on his heel and Aegis popped out from Intrenian to block the Martial King. Even if the Martial was strong, he couldnt break Aegis. And since 6 different plates were spinning around, he slowed down. Yeon-woo didnt miss that chance and attacked the Martial Kings blind spot. The Martial King realized what he was doing and responded to him. The Eight Extreme Fists unfolded in order. Rumble, Bang! Boom! Eight Extreme Fists collided with each other. Vigrid was confronted by a fist. Yeon-woo did his best to swing Vigrid around. Blood dripped from his bitten lips, and the veins in his Draconic Eyes were blood red. His Magic Circuit was hot from being overused. But the Martial King didnt let him off the hook. He responded to Yeon-woos attacks one by one without even batting an eyelash, and continued to push him in a corner. His attacks tested his limits and almost took his life. Everytime he did that, Yeon-woo barely pulled together his Dragon Body and avoided the danger. And he focused to look for a chance to attack. From far away, Phante and Edora shook their heads looking at the scene. They were definitely training. But their surroundings were being reduced to trash. Walls broke, and hills were becoming plains. The river that flowed by had dried out a long time ago because of the heat. If they hadnt set up Jinbup around them, then the Towers outside territory wouldve been a mess. ..Hes become an even bigger monster. Phante let out a deep sigh. *** ..I lost. Yeon-woo plopped down with an extremely tired expression. Tiredness and helplessness weighed him down. His warmed Magic Circuit was completely empty like it had never been filled with magic power before. A week had already passed since the Martial King offered himself as a sparring partner for training. Yeon-woo was planning on immediately climbing the Tower after some recovery. However. -Disciple? Even if you go, you should get checked by your teacher before you go, right? Right before he left, Yeon-woo nodded at what the Martial King said. It was hard to deny his teacher, who wanted to see how much he learned, and he wanted to see how much stronger he had become with the Dragon Body. So he started training with a light heart. But I didnt know it would end up like this. The Martial King required everything of Yeon-woo. He didnt speak. He just pushed him down with his immense strength and left him defenseless. Like his life would really be in danger if he didnt give it his all. The Martial King really pushed Yeon-woo like he was going to kill him. So he had shown all his cards. But Yeon-woo was able to completely understand his limits and what to do when he was met with them. And he was able to show a greater strength than before. And he considered it deeply. If it was really okay to reveal himself like this. He still hadnt shown the power of the Black Bracelet, which was his last card, but even showing the power of the Draconic species was a lot for Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo quickly folded those thoughts. He thought of the Martial King at the time when he said he would leave the One-horned tribe. He still remembered his words not to forget the relationship between a teacher and their disciple. On one hand, it was relieving. It was still a bit uncomfortable, but the Martial King didnt dig into it. Like it didnt have anything to do with him, he didnt take any interest in it. And he didnt accidentally let it slip anywhere else either. He only focused on breaking it during the sparring. So Yeon-woo was able to comfortably test his limits. He grew thanks to that, and even though only a week had passed, he was already more experienced, The Martial Kings eyes were mixed with something else other than respect when he looked at Yeon-woo now. Wariness. Not of a teacher to their disciple, but from a player to a player. The desire to break him with his skills was able to be seen. The Martial King smirked seeing Yeon-woo had read his mind. He was satisfied every time he saw his smart disciple understand more than what he taught. But on one hand, he felt a bit bitter as well. He had nothing else to teach him. Thinking those thoughts, he crossed his arms and raised a corner of his mouth. Cain. Yes. Now, you can leave. At his teachers words that he could now take care of himself, Yeon-woo widened his eyes and bowed. With a short goodbye saying thanks. *** Youre already heading up, Oraboni? It would be nice to go together. Exactly. Whats the rush? Looking at Edora, who was upset, and Phante, who complained with a pout. Yeon-woo grinned unconsciously seeing the siblings. They were scary monsters to other players. But to him, they seemed like innocent lambs, and they felt like his real siblings. After the Martial King had announced that he had nothing to teach him anymore, Yeon-woo started to get ready to climb the Tower right away. Of course, the Martial King probably still had some things to teach Yeon-woo. But he thought that it was more important for Yeon-woo to learn and experience things for himself for his growth. Since he had set a firm foundation, it was up to Yeon-woo to build on top of it. So Yeon-woo began to move as the Martial King ordered him to, However, Phante and Edora couldnt budge because their work to finish creating a Legendary Beast hadnt ended yet. If they wanted to simply finish the trial, they could easily leave, but a lot was required of them to create a Legendary Beast, so they couldnt just give up on it. So while the two remained in the village to take care of their eggs, they were planning on catch up on their training as well. Watching the players and the Summer Queen and Sword God fight each other, they felt the need to work harder. But like it was a shame just letting him leave like this, Phante and Edora didnt easily turn back. Looking at them, Yeon-woo chuckled. And he patted Phantes shoulder and spoke. Ill slowly head up, so come quickly. *** Yeon-woo put the good luck wishes of the tribe members behind him and left the One-horned tribes village. But Yeon-woo didnt head straight to the Tower. He went on a detour to the marketplace outside of the Tower. Past the crowds, the place he arrived was a humble smithy decorated with hammers and anvils. It wasnt too different than when he last saw it. But unlike the shabby appearance from before, now, it was ringing with loud hammer noises and heat was coming through the door. I ended up coming here. Should I go back? Yeon-woo stood still in front of the door and was deep in thought. The place he had arrived was Henovas smithy. Actually, when he had left this place before, he didnt plan on coming back here. Thinking of the dangerous path he would walk on, he didnt want to hurt Henova, like with what had happened to his brother. But the reason why he came back was simple. I hope hes doing well. Because he was curious. And he thought he might be distressed by Bahals death. Henova said he had cut off ties, but Bahal was one of his disciples whom he had taught how to deal with metal and fire. As much as he was affectionate towards his brother, thats how much he opened his heart towards Bahal. Yeon-woo had killed that Bahal. And the news that Bahal had died in battle in a war with Cheonghwado had already spread everywhere. Henova would definitely have heard the news. Even if he couldnt confess what he did to Bahal, he couldnt help but worry about whether Henova was distressed or not. So he had rushed over here. But upon arriving, it hesitated. Yeon-woo repeatedly grabbed and let go of the door handle and eventually turned around with a sigh. He thought nothing good would come of meeting him. However. Creak- Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The door suddenly opened, and he was facing an iron-carrying Henova. Whats this? What are you doing there? Henova frowned. Yeon-woo uncomfortably scratched his cheek with awkward eyes under the mask. It was weird heading back now that they had seen each other. Its been a while, Henova. Only this chapter is split into 2 parts as its size was quite large for TL to translate it in one go. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 142.2 Three Norns (1.2) Well, I dont really have anything to give to visitors. Drink this instead. Henova sat Yeon-woo down and placed a mug on the table. The newly roasted coffee was steaming. Yeon-woo accepted the mug and looked around. It was definitely different than last time. The dusty table was now shining with new tools and the floor glowed like he had just finished cleaning it. There were a lot of new weapons. A lot has changed. The Henova Yeon-woo knew wasnt someone who was neat and tidy like this. Did someone help him? Henova sat down opposite of him with his short legs and snorted. Do you remember the fellas you fought with last time? Are you talking about Night Watch? A dark clan that sometimes messed up Henovas smithy on the orders of Red Dragon. Yeon-woo had warned them to take care of the smithy. They sometimes come and clean things up. Why theyre being so annoying, I dont know. Im already going crazy from the fact that rumors of me joining the dark clan have spread. Crazy bastards. It seemed like they had been continuing to help him out without being ordered to. So have you reopened shop? Since theres nothing else for me to do anyway. I started it because I was bored. But there were too many things he was working on to say it was because he was bored. Yeon-woo thought it was obvious. Henova was actually one of the top 5 most skilled artisans in the Tower, although people avoided him because of his relation to Arthia. It was only strange that such a persons store was empty until now. And before Arthia, Henova used to make items that were so expensive almost no one could buy them. So even now, with his shop opened again, he only took small jobs, and seemed to be working on those. But when did you come down? It hasnt been long. You made quite the ruckus these days. Its nothing. Humph! Why are you being so humble, unlike your normal self? Just act as you normally do. Perhaps because he had come with a heavy heart, it felt like there was a distance between them that wasnt there before. Henova pounded on the metal on the table like he felt it too. He was frowning the entire time, and his forehead stayed creased. Then he cleared the remaining sparks and narrowed his eyes. If you came to ask how I was doing, just go back. You dont need to spend time here. Yeon-woo scratched his cheek awkwardly. It was difficult to ask about Bahal directly. And it was hard to tell what Henova was thinking since he didnt express himself that well. So while he was lost in thought, something else came to his mind. Hanryeong. He needed nine swords to give to him. What was in Intrenian definitely wasnt enough. So he asked. I want to request for a sword, is that possible? *** Length? I think this much is enough. Material? Theres nothing Im looking for in particular. But I just want it to be sturdier than most. So the ridiculously sturdier the better? Yes. Then why dont you look for a club then, why are you asking for a sword? But I want it to be sharp as well. At least of a high sword level. What? A high sword? Is that too difficult? Mm. I heard that you were one of the top 5 artisans from Seseungnim..I guess its harder for you now considering your age. This bastard! Why the heck are you talking about my age? Are your eyes just for decoration? Cant you see these muscles? Theyre so small that I cant really see. This guy is still? The distance felt at the beginning was quickly closed. Yeon-woo mischievously teased Henova like in the past and Henova jumped up and down while screaming in anger. And when he asked for nine of the swords to be made, Henova made an incredulous expression. What? Nine? I guess its too much. This bastard, Im not that old yet! Aside from that, why do you need so much? Are you trying to set up a store? No, sir. Then why do you need so many? A guy that cant even deal with swords properly? Henova looked at Yeon-woo incredulously. He had seen many players over time, and in his eyes, Yeon-woo was somewhat skilled, but lacking to be considered a master. So he didnt understand why he needed so many different high level swords of different types and styles. And Yeon-woo had Vigrid and the Magic Bayonet that didnt fall short even when compared to other artifacts. Looking at them now, it seemed like they were taken care of properly. That meant he was using the skills he taught him. But why? Just because I need it. But I guess its too much to ask of you. This bastard, until the end..! Henova clenched his fist and trembled. Then he whipped over to the table again and lit the fire. He still had the amazing ability to make someone feel extremely annoyed. Henova set up the pipe and calmed himself down. It would only hurt him if he let himself be affected by Yeon-woos words. And that was what he said after visiting in a while. Not even asking how he was doing. He thought he was quite an unchanging character. Breathing out the smoke, Henova slowly opened his mouth again. Is it a rush order? The faster the better. Then. 10 days. ..? Looking at the confused Yeon-woo, Henova frowned in response. Come back in 10 days, you fool. Yeon-woos eyes widened. Making nine swords, especially those that were high level wasnt an easy task. It was difficult to even make one a day. Is that possible? Youre probably behind on other jobs too.. Humph. What I accept first is up to me. Im deciding the orders to make my items, so whos gonna give me shit? If they dont like it, they can just take it back. Yeon-woo bitterly smiled because it was so like Henova. And on one side, he was grateful that Henova was trying to help him like this. Thank you. Humph! Are you really? Then since youre already at it, Ill request another sword breaker. It wont make much of a difference adding one more, right? This bastard!? After belatedly speaking about Shanons weapon, Henova grabbed the back of his head. Dont be too excited. Youre at the age where it might be dangerous for you. Ughhh. This bastard really until the end. Henova ground his teeth. On the edge of his pipe, there were bite marks. Then he asked more detailedly about the ten swords Yeon-woo asked for and Yeon-woo delivered the wishes of Shanon and Hanryeong from the Black Bracelet. And Henova got out paper to draw out plans. Yeon-woo was able to more easily ask for specific requests with it. And after they were done, the sun had already set. Sheesh, you said there was nothing to it but why do you have so many requests? Ive never seen such a meticulous guy like you. Henova shook his head looking at the filled paper. But his gaze was strange. Unlike other customers who just asked for artifacts with the best options, all the swords Yeon-woo asked for had their unique style. And they werent simple high level swords. Black Magic Sword, and others. If he made them according to his instructions, it was clear they would be monstrous. Thinking that he would be able to make something interesting, Henova could feel his hands itching. Usually, masters or high rankers asked for these kinds of detailed swords. He was curious how Yeon-woo knew about these. Is ten days really enough? Ten days and two more! Theres a lot of strange weight measurements. Come then. Yes, sir. Understood. Thank you. For the fee.. Leave it somewhere there and leave. Henova lit a fire as if he was already planning to make the sword. He waved at Yeon-woo to leave. Yeon-woo slightly smiled, and left a pocket on a nearby table. It was filled with rare jewels. Everything inside Intrenian was expensive. It was more than enough to make the swords he asked of him. Its a relief he seems to be doing well. Yeon-woo breathed out a sigh in relief seeing that he couldnt see Bahals shadow on Henova. And when he was quietly opening the door to leave. Oh, also. ..? He paused when Henova spoke. Looking back, Henova was fixed on the metal and didnt even look at him. You dont have to come and make a mess in the future. At this age, farewell is normal. Dont bother me by coming next time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. Yeon-woo slightly widened his eyes. And he bowed his head and quietly left the smithy. That night. Henova hung a sign on the door. Closed. Not accepting customers for the time being. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 143 Three Norns (2) Drip- Drip. The sound of something falling. The Sword God opened his eyes at the ticklish sound. The lion mask that always covered his face was gone at some point. Where was this place? The Sword God wanted to speak but only a whimper escaped. He couldnt muster anything. From birth, he was mute, so he didnt know how to speak. Thanks to this, he was always bullied. Because a disabled person could only survive by being strong in this Tower, he worked harder towards his goal. Then, the Martial King noticed him, and he became his disciple and arrived at a high point in his life, earning a skill called Open Speaking. At the time, he was so moved to tears. That was the first and last time he cried. After that, he used Open Speaking all the time and he didnt feel any discomfort anymore. But since his body was heavily damaged, as was his magic power, he couldnt use Open Speaking. It was this uncomfortable to not be able to speak. The Sword God reminisced about his old days. And barely pushing down his confusion with pain and pulling out whatever he could, he opened up his Open Speaking. [Is..anyone..there?] He spoke with difficulty, but there was no answer. His Open Speaking evaporated futilely into the air. Did no one here? The Sword God pushed out his Open Speaking again. [Anyone, there?] But there was still no response. He grimaced. Wherever he went, his subordinates always followed like shadows. So even when tired, they always followed him. No, they used to ask if he was tired first before he called for them. So the Sword God thought something was wrong. In his scattered memories, his subordinates still existed. His subordinates that followed him even when badly hurt, and Spear God running with him on his back. And after that.. What happened? His head ached like it had been bitten into with canines. The Sword God frowned. As if saying he shouldnt think about anything else, his head was denying further thinking. Saying as if to rest, since it was tired. But the Sword God frowned and tried to explore his mind even further. It was clear he was missing something. He had to remember it. So he tried to remember what he was missing, and with his mind becoming clearer, everything started to fit like a puzzle. The Summer Queen right behind them, red Dragon, his subordinates who threw their bodies like moths drawn into a flame, and the collapsing island. And. The Spear God who had been protecting him to the best he could, receiving arrows and knives with a smile. [..!] The Sword God shot to attention. When he opened his eyes, everything swept by like a panorama. He remembered being chased, but he didnt know what happened after. The Sword God ended up using the last of his energy at the ominous feeling. The destroyed magic power system continued to move. Everytime it did, his body twisted around screaming in pain, but he endured it. Beginning with his fingers, he slowly moved half of his body. Moving his arms, then his legs, his body started to unsteadily stand up. He stretched out his hand to grab the wall. And he lifted his heavy head to observe his surroundings. The Sword God was able to realize he had been in a tunnel all this time. He could feel the humidity through his nose. And when he barely managed to trudge along, the puddles on the floor made a splashing sound as he went. He moved towards the light he could see far away. Like it was a lifeline from the sky, he walked towards it like it was a signpost. After some time, he was able to leave the tunnel. The damp smell of the tunnel disappeared, and a breeze slapped his face. He felt relieved. But the Sword God couldnt smile. He saw a sight spread along the large field in front of the tunnel. Familiar faces were standing along it like a wall. As if they werent going to allow anyone inside the tunnel, they stood trying to block the tunnel, standing in a line. No, they did block it. People who looked like enemies were all collapsed on the floor, not able to climb the wall. Like there had been a messy fight, the surroundings were all destroyed and only empty ruins were left. [Ah..!] The subordinates making up the wall were all smiling. Like they were over the moon at the fact that they were able to protect the Sword God without letting a single person in. Like they were happy to be able to complete their tasks until the very end. [Ahh..!] Although they had already breathed their last breath some time ago, they were still standing firmly. As if they would protect their master even in death. And in the middle of them all, was the Spear God. In an even worse state than he remembered, with numerous weapons planted in his body, leaving him to wonder how he was still alive at the time. Using a spear as a cane, he was kneeling on one knee with his eyes closed. There were numerous corpses lying down in front of him, like he had been fighting until the very end. [AHHHHH!] The Sword God screamed at the unbelievable sight. He wanted to release the emotions building up. He wanted to shout, but his voice didnt make a sound. For the first time, he cursed his mute body. He was the Sword God, calculating every single one of his moves. There was only one person he revealed everything to. Spear God. His friend who had extended a hand to him, who only received scorn and contempt from others. The mischievous guy who had continued to entice him saying that they should learn a fun game called Mugong together. And he died. But he was strangely smiling. He mustve been happy at the fact that he was able to protect his friend using all means possible. But the Sword God felt even more pain from that fact. He shouldve run away, what a foolish guy he was. Why would he risk his life for him. If he was alive, at the very least, Sword God could slightly hate him and sweep him aside. But with this, he couldnt even hate him. He wanted to pull his heart out. If only he could save Spear God. If only he could return his dead subordinates. Then he would immediately give it up. But the world wasnt that simple. So the Sword God sobbed. And he lifted his head, clenching his fist and gritting his teeth. The veins in his red face popped out. Then. He felt something with his hands. It was Gungnir, in the bracelet form. The sword that he wanted to wield so bad was still in his hand. At that moment, all of his emotions settled down like a lie. He thought to himself. He already had experience setting up Cheonghwado from nothing. Why wouldnt he be able to do something he already did once? Aside from that, he had the confidence to establish something even bigger. Unlike last time, Spear God wasnt with him. But the Sword God thought that he would still be with him after death. No, not still be with him. [Always with me. Forever.] Sword God slowly stood up. It was painful because his body wasnt healed yet, but he approached Spear God with a dry face like he didnt feel anything. And he used his hand to cut his chest. Past his chest, a cold heart could be seen. Sword God unhesitatingly put his face towards his heart. Crunch. Crunch. The tough heart pieces mushed through his teeth. He felt like barfing, because it was on its way to being rotten, but Sword God forced himself to swallow Spear Gods heart. Very slowly. So it would be properly digested. [Cannibal] To reestablish Cheonghwado, he would need more strength than before. And to do that, it wasnt possible using normal means. He needed to touch a taboo. Cannibal was an energy-drain type skill that absorbed the powers of the person whos heart was eaten. It was also one of the basic skills written on the Emerald Tablet Leonte had. The Sword God had never once used it, even though it was in his possession. Power gained through shortcuts only came back to hurt its owner. And it was something that he, who prioritized martial training over everything, couldnt accept. So he just ignored it. Also, if souls and curses were mixed into his magic power, it could irrevocably damage his body. However, the Sword God didnt have anywhere to turn to. And if he tried to slowly heal himself, it could take years. Then, his dream of reestablishment of revenge wouldnt be accomplished. More than anything else. Since he didnt have a method to get the Stone of the Sage, this was the only way to activate Gungnir. So the Sword God threw away the last of his pride. He no longer had the pride of the martialist. Thankfully, there were many materials that would shoot him up to even higher than before. His friend and subordinates. He was going to make their wish to protect him even by dying true. And he was planning on returning the power of the enemies back to his owner. Crunch. Crunch. Only the sound of Sword God chewing and swallowing could be heard. It shook the peace of the field. *** ..So. Youre leaving? The Summer Queen wrinkled her face at Bow God, who was bowing at her. No, she needed to call him by another name now. Jang Wei. She remembered it was something weird like that. He was from some insignificant planet called Earth. She remembered it because it was the same world as Heaven Wing. I think were done. Are we not? Jang Wei didnt belong to Cheonghwado or Red Dragon. He was a mercenary who did whatever he was paid to do. And in that field, he was quite a well-known S ranker mercenary. Once upon a time, he was better known by the name Secret Twilight. However, other than the fact that he was from Earth, not much was known about him. Also, his face that he showed every time was different, so it was said that no one knew his real face. And there was one job he had received from Red Dragon a long time ago. To climb up to a high position in Red Dragon, and become their eyes and ears. And to help them until they needed him to. Because Cheonghwado was known to be exclusive, this was the only method they could choose. And over the span of a few years, he showed huge potential in Cheonghwado, and was able to sit in the position of Bow God. From the Summer Queens perspective, Jang Wei was a chess piece that could be used efficiently. Since no one would want to throw away years of what they had been working on. And Jang Wei had even become one of the Five Martial Gods of Cheonghwado. If he wanted to, he could easily cut ties with Red Dragon. However, he dissipated all suspicion and led Red Dragon to their final victory. Even though it was a victory with losses for the Summer Queen, with Bahal gone, she wouldnt be able to find a henchman like this. So Summer Queen suggested he become one of the 81 Eyes. With the conditions to give him the highest position. But Jang Wei firmly said no. Saying that he would do it if it was a job, but that he wouldnt actually go under someone to work for them. Adding on a threat-like statement asking if they could handle a spy like Cheonghwado. So the Summer Queen wanted him even more. In the Draconic Eyes that had to get what it wanted, Jang Wei was like a precious treasure. But the Summer Queen had to regretfully fold those thoughts. Since she wasnt in the position to be greedy now. Her hair that she was twisting in her fingers was even more blue now. It was proof that her Dragon Heart was halthing. The Summer Queen felt danger every now and then. If this kept up, her Dragon Heart could end up as a single stone. A Draconic species without a Dragon Heart was nothing more than a large lizard. The value of the Draconic species would disappear. It was the same thing as following the fate of the rest of the species. The Summer Queen was scared of such a future. She hadnt felt fear even during the war with Allforone, but she was scared that she might disappear. But the Stone of the Sage that she thought would be able to fix her heart disappeared, along with the rest of the materials to make the stone. It was really dangerous if this continued. She was still searching the floors to find the Sword God, but she thought even if he was found, she wouldnt find the Stone of the Sage. Someone had definitely taken it. The person who had made them fight from behind the scenes and left them with confusion. She needed to find his trace. Fortunately, Jang Wei said that he was able to track people as well. Fine. Then Ill ask you for the last time. Do you really have no intention to work under me? You should know very well what it means to receive my blessing. I already have a god that I serve. Sure. Theres no better answer than to reject like that, right? Thank you. Fine. Then Ill request another job. Theres no time limit. Ill give you as much as you want. But I want you to finish the job as quickly as possible. You just have to find someone. Who are you looking for? At Jang Weis question, the Summer Queen crossed her legs and opened her mouth. *** Another job On the path away from the red portal from the 76th floor, Jang Wei rubbed his chin with his thumb and foreigner. I wonder how long itll take this time. Jang Wei didnt want a lot of money. He had already earned a lot, and he already had the Four Directions Bow he received from before, so he didnt need anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he needed something to quench his thirst. The thirst that always itched his soul from the corner of his mind. If this wasnt quenched, he wouldnt be able to settle anywhere and would have to wander around. I hope it lasts a long time this time too. With his fast movements, a necklace shined from within his clothes. It was a shell necklace that he had made with his fellow comrades back when he was young. But now, it was the origin of the thirst that was tightening his soul. Like it was waiting for something. Chapter 144 Three Norns (3) H, Here you go. Bicesters hand shook while placing the coffee cup down. He was an outstanding player who made the almost destroyed Night Watch into one of the strongest dark clans outside of the Tower, but he couldnt bring himself to meet Yeon-woo. Rather, he put his subordinates on edge while waiting for Yeon-woo to get here because he didnt want to make any mistakes. Thankfully, his subordinates said they hadnt even looked in that direction, let alone touched Henovas smithy. That was how big the shock Yeon-woo gave them was. But they could still be in trouble with something, so Bicester wasnt able to lift his gaze unti Yeon-woo quietly raised his cup. Since Yeon-woo had grown even more, he didnt have any thoughts of rebelling. Even when he first saw him, Yeon-woo was scary, and he had heard about what Yeon-woo had done until now. He wasnt someone they could touch. Yeon-woo lightly sipped his coffee looking around. It was definitely different than when he had come and made a mess. A lots changed. T, Thanks to you, we are able to i, improve. Thanks, he said. Smirk. Yeon-woo slightly smiled looking at Bicester speak those words he didnt even believe in. But to Bicester, that was scarier. Yeon-woo quietly placed his coffee back down and cupped his chin to look at Bicester. Bicester unconsciously straightened his back. Since well just be tired if this gets long, Ill just get straight to the point. G, Go ahead. Bicester nodded with a nervous face. I want to look for someone. Who..? Braham. B, Braham? Are you speaking about the Exile? Correct. Braham was originally a part of the Elohim clan. However, after being kicked out due to unknown reasons, he always had to live with the word exile following him around. But the problem was that Braham liked it. He was an interesting guy the more I looked at him. Out of the Eight Clans, Elohim was famous for being choosy about accepting members. There was one thing they wanted. Species. They looked into what kind of blood you had, if it was pure or mixed, and assigned ranks based on that. Also, they had the belief that some people were born with more superior blood than others. Half magical-species, Vanir, and others were classified into Superior species, and Draconic species and giant species were in the Supernatural species category. Because they had an established hierarchy since the beginning of the Tower, they easily looked down on players who struggled to climb the Tower. In other words, they were the bourgeoisie of the Tower. Braham was someone who was kicked out of that kind of clan. And some people said that he was in a high position in Elohim being the descendant of a superior species. But wherever Braham went, he laughed at his origin, saying it was useless, and liked his name Exile like it was a badge of honor. Whatever he did, he was a free spirit, and he hated being locked in. And he had a cold personality, so he was easily noticed wherever he went. 4 days. Please give me just 4 days. Then Ill contact you. Bicester wisely didnt ask why he was looking for Braham. He was a smart guy who knew how to behave if he wanted to live long. Fine. Then contact me with this as soon as you find him. Yeon-woo pulled out a ring-shaped artifact from subspace and tossed it at Bicester. In Intrenian, other than materials to make the Stone of the Sage, there were gold and silver pieces and many other efficient artifacts. This ring was a communication device that allowed people to speak with each other no matter how far away they were. It was quite expensive and limited in use, so it wasnt easily attained. Yeon-woo was able to give it away so simply because it wasnt his in the first place. Of course, he had removed all traces of Red Dragon from it. And this is the fee. After the ring, Yeon-woo placed a pouch on the tablet. It sounded heavy. Bicester carefully opened the pouch and jumped in surprise. Inside, gold and silver pieces were piled up. A communication device and a fee of this amount. He saw Yeon-woo in a new light. Also, the location of Braham was something that wasnt too hard to find if one just searched for a bit. He asked for 4 days in the worst possible scenario that Braham was hiding his location, but really, 1 day was enough. Y, You dont need to.. Just take it. Thats how fast I want you to find him. And its nice if you protect Henova in the future as well. Thank you. Ill use it well. Bicester shot up and bowed. In his head, calculations were rapidly being done. To them, Yeon-woo was no different than a grim reaper, but he was definitely a skilled player who would become more famous in time. He judged that it was better to forget about the past and establish a trading relationship with Yeon-woo so his clan could continue to grow bigger. And that was why Yeon-woo had shown his wealth and the will to continue to make these kinds of exchanges in the future. Looking at Bicester who quickly understood what he was trying to say, Yeon-woo slowly stood up. He was a clever guy so he didnt have to tell him to keep his mouth shut. Now until Braham is found and the swords I requested for are finished, I can focus on climbing floors. Yeon-woo turned his head to look outside the window. His gaze was fixed on the firmly standing Tower. *** [This is the 16th floor, the gate of Lifes Wheel.] Yeon-woo swept his hair at the familiar sight. And he could feel gazes on him. Should I have finished the trial when I was here? The moment he arrived, he felt the owners of the gazes rushing somewhere. They were probably heading back to where they worked. Yeon-woo already made a mess out of Skulds temple. It was obvious the apostles and the priests would be plenty nervous now that he was here again. He didnt regret it, but it was a bit annoying. When he brought Hanbin out, he quickly left because he might be tracked down by Cheonghwado. But seeing how many people were being wary of him, he thought it would be difficult to finish this trial. However, this didnt mean the situation was any different. Yeon-woo organized his thoughts and headed towards the 3rd path, the temple of Skuld. He didnt have any other reason other than the fact that he couldnt go anywhere else because of the rule that once you picked a path, you couldnt go anywhere else. But then. [You cannot head to the temple of the future (Skuld). The owner of the temple doesnt allow your entrance.] There was a problem. The temple of the future, no, the goddess Skuld, was refusing Yeon-woo. Do I have to force my way? If this kept up, he couldnt finish his trial. He moved his hand towards Vigrid to force himself in, but he heard a voice behind him. This is the holy territory of a god. Please refrain from violence. He turned back to see someone politely bowing down at him wearing a pure white robe. It was hard to see the face because it was covered by a rope, but the voice was a womans. A robe with a gold wheel. It was the robe that symbolized the goddess of the past, Urd. You? My greetings are late. I am an apostle of the goddess Urd, Hepburn. Yeon-woos eyes sharpy flashed past his mask. Hearing Urds name, something came to his mind. -Of the. Three Norns. Three goddesses. Beware. Of. The oldest. The message of some demon that Laplace had delivered to him. He still didnt know the name of the demon. He wasnt interested, and didnt really want to find out. However, he couldnt ignore the fact that Urds apostle came herself. An apostle was a gods proxy. Since the gods couldnt leave the 98th floor, their apostles acted in their stead, and it could be considered that he was speaking with Urd herself. Fortunately, Hepburn didnt seem to have any enmity towards Yeon-woo. But even if she did, there wasnt anything she could do about it. The power of an apostle depended on their god. Since she was an apostle of Urd, who could only tell fate, she was probably weak. However, she probably still possessed the power of a ranker. Yeon-woo didnt think that he was lacking compared to rankers. No, unless they were high rankers, he had no reason to fall short. Hepburn knew this very well. So her attitude was very respectful. So. Why is Urds apostle all the way here? But he still thought that Urds apostle coming here definitely couldnt be something good. It was obvious he would be wary of her. Hepburn spoke in a calm voice. The goddess wants to meet you. Me? Yes. Is she trying to hurt me? Dont you already know the fact that we dont have the power to do that? And the goddess really wants to meet you. But if thats hard to believe, Ill swear on the gods name. To swear of the name. That meant that they were ready to deal with whatever came their way if they broke their promise. The higher gods they were, the worse the consequences were. But she still wanted to meet? Yeon-woo couldnt guess what Urd and Hepburn were thinking. However, he couldnt not go now. The path to Verdandis temple was probably blocked as well. To finish the trial, he had no other choice but to go to Urds temple. Annoyance surged in his mind. Even if it was a god, he hated this situation being pushed around them. And he couldnt tell what they were thinking, so he could easily be used. In the world of the Tower where you were chewed up if you blinked, doing such an act was like sucide. Of course, Yeon-woo had aggravated them first. But Yeon-woo thought what he did was fair. So Yeon-woo put magic power into his Black Bracelet. Then, Hepburns shadow shifted and soared up. Hepburn quickly stepped back but the crescent-shaped scythe was already at her neck. And her hidden face behind her mask was revealed. Pure white skin. Sharp ears. A crumpled, but still beautiful face. And hair that fell like a gold waterfall. High elf? Yeon-woo widened his eyes in surprise. Gold hair meant that one had been descended from the goddess of beauty, Freya. High elves were targeted by elfs or dark elves. Also, because of the fact that they couldnt easily have children, their population was rapidly diminishing. So they were hard to find within the Tower, and the ones who were left were known to be at least a thousand years old. But that didnt mean he was going to put the shadow scythe under Hepburns chin away. Just because he was surprised didnt change the fact that she was Urds apostle. Rather, Yeon-woo thought this was for the better. Since an apostle was a part of the god, if they died, the god would be affected. And if a Superior species like a high elf died, then the level of the god would quickly fall. This was how valuable she was as a hostage. He could feel the spirits that always followed the high elves clashing around him, but his Monster Portents didnt move. Hepburn wrinkled her face as if she didnt like Yeon-woos attitude. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What are you dog? Even if you swear of the gods name, I cant completely trust you. When this is over, Ill let you go. If youre not gonna try to hurt me like you said, then you wont be hurt, right? Hepburn frowned even more, and turned away with a calm face like nothing had happened. Ill take you to where the goddess is. Please follow me. Hepburn left those words and disappeared. The Monster Portent in her shadow moved with her. Was she saying to figure it out himself? Thinking that her revenge was simple, he lightly laughed and used Shunpo towards where Hepburn disappeared. Chapter 145 Three Norns (4) [You have chosen to head down the path of the temple of the past, Urd.] Yeon-woo followed Hepburn, passing the right path. Unlike Skulds temple, the way to Urds temple was inclined, up a hill. He couldnt see the believers heading to the temple. Unlike the other two temples where players confessed their worries about the present of the future, Urds temple managed the past, so it was the least popular. Also, because of the incident with Skulds temple, the number of players who visited the 16th floor had suddenly decreased. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to comfortably arrive at the temple. Skulds temple had a high marble ceiling, whereas Urds temple had a round arch ceiling. Considering she was the oldest of the three goddesses, it was humble and simple. He is a guest that the goddess invited. Open the doors. The disciples in front of the temple saw Hepburn and frantically opened the doors. They saw the shadow scythe under Hepburns chin, but no one commented on it. Rather, they didnt meet her eyes, like it would be disrespectful to her if she did. An apostle was the gods avatar. It was clear this was considered to be true seeing how they treated her. So Yeon-woo followed Hepburn down a hallway and stood in front of a large door. As if the 4 meter tall door was showing Urds personality, it was simple, other than the decoration of the gold wheel on it. But Yeon-woo knew the moment he saw it. It was heavy. No, maybe it was deep. But from one hand, it seemed wide, and it seemed high from another. It even emanated a cozy feeling. Something unknown was hiding behind the door. And as if agreeing with Yeon-woo, the Black Bracelet and Vigrid slightly rang. And he could feel Aegis crying in the subspace that it was in. An immense strength was hiding. It was different from what he felt with the Martial King or the Summer Queen. You feel it. Definitely. Hepburn looked at Yeon-woo with mysterious eyes. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. What are you saying? Occasionally, we have people like that. People who feel whats behind the closed door. Most of those people are people who are very sensitive, or have the holy sense. Or. Hepburns gold eyes calmly shined. They have experience with godly power. Yeon-woo couldnt understand what Hepburn was saying. Whats behind this? A god. What? There was a god here? And behind the door? Gods couldnt escape the 98th floor. The Three Norns always left their consciousness on the 16th floor because they didnt want to be locked on the 98th floor, but they couldnt descend with their complete body. But Hepburn was saying there was a god behind this. Yeon-woo sent her questioning eyes, but Hepburn politely bowed like he would know if he went in and took a step back. From here, this is the holy territory that the god is located in. I didnt receive the permission to step in, so I cannot come with you. Holy territory was the territory of the god. Like how Yeon-woo had absolute power using his Draconic territory, a god could use their power in the limited section of the holy territory. Yeon-woo hesitated, not liking the situation, but he stepped in front of the door. Even if he went in, his communication with the Monster Portent in Hepburns shadow wouldnt be cut off. No, he thought this was actually better. Since he was curious about the existence of a god. He thought he would be able to know if he met Urd, so he opened the door. Creak- Darkness surrounded him. It was dark enough that he couldnt tell where the front or back was, but Yeon-woo headed in without any hesitation. Bang! The door shut and isolated him. And he went deeper inside the dark, he could feel the territory slightly dissipating. And in its place, something else took over. In the endless darkness, what Yeon-woo saw was so large that it seemed like there was no end. A similar strength to what he had felt outside of the door. It felt wide, high, and deep. Not able to know where its limits were, Yeon-woo felt like he had become a small and helpless existence like a firefly. When he felt it on the outside, he thought that it would be a strength not able to be understood. But faced with it now, he couldnt even recognize it. This is..a god. Yeon-woo unknowingly mused to himself. The god in front of him was really distant. He thought of Hermes, who he had met in Olympuss treasury. Then, he hadnt been able to feel his presence at all. This was the complete opposite. No, actually, this was correct. Hermes had been considerate of the weak Yeon-woo, and Urd didnt feel the need to. To a god, a human was just a simple microbe. Like how a grain of sand of sand castle wiped away the waves couldnt be found, or like how the light of a firefly couldnt be seen in front of the sun. His existence was too poor. He felt like he would be blown away if his opponent just blew softly with their mouth. No, before that, wouldnt his existence be eaten up? He felt like he was in critical danger, like he would disappear like a candlelight without even realizing what was happening. Yeon-woo immediately pulled his Magic Circuit to the max. He spun his 360 Cores and sent magic power to each of them, and spread his wings of fire apart to wrap around his body for protection. So he wouldnt just disappear, so he could feel something, he forced himself to attention. And blocking outer influences with his magic power, he lifted his head. [Combat Will] Yeon-woo pulled his consciousness as much as he could and focused on one thing. He didnt know exactly where the god was. However, Yeon-woo thought none of it mattered. This was holy territory. It was where the gods consciousness was, and where a god themself was. So it was clear where he looked, he would feel a gaze. And. Like he was correct, and a firm voice pierced Yeon-woos head. [Youre quite a tenacious child. Well, I guess you have to have that much to make a mess of the youngests temple.] A voice that sounded like it was laughing at him. No, there was more of a cold tone to it. Yeon-woo became more nervous. And he added fire to his defense and took his left hand to his Black Bracelet. It was to move the shadow on Hepburn if something went wrong. Yeon-woos intent was visible to Urd. [I dont know why youre so wary of me. I promised I wouldnt hurt you, and I dont planto. But you dont try to hide your sword.] Because I dont know what youre thinking. [Considering youre a successor of the ancient dragons power, youre quite careful. Lizards are usually nothing without their pride. I dont know how you got such power.] .. The ancient dragons successor. She was talking about Kalatuss power that he got from his brother. Like a god that observed the past, Urd was able to see all the paths he had taken so far. So he ignored her gaze, and directly asked. Why did you call for me? The trial of the 16th floor was very simple. Asking a question to a priest, and they would deliver the goddesss words. That was it. The difficulty might be easy, but the response from the goddesses could be important to the players future. So everyone carefully progressed with the trial. However, no one had ever met with a goddess themselves. His brother had chosen Verdandi on the 16th floor, and he had immediately passed after hearing a few words. So Yeon-woo could only be suspicious of what Urd had come herself. [I guess you want to leave as soon as you can.] Yeon-woo didnt reply. Urd continued in a cynical voice, like it didnt matter. [Just because.] Just..because? It was a completely unexpected answer. Yeon-woo frowned under the mask. And Urds laughs became louder. [Yeah. Just because. As you can see, theres almost no visitors here. And the people here consider me worthless almost all the time. I happened to hear that someone had turned over the youngests temple when I was bored, so I was interested. .. [Even if we cant move, a god is a god. Its not common to see a player dare to destroy a temple. Even the fellows who hate us dont try to have us as their enemies. But you kicked it away.] Yeon-woo shut his mouth. [So I wanted to see you once. And I heard that you havent finished the trial of the 16th floor, so I was waiting here thinking that you would come back. Then I met you like this. Thats it.] [The trial has been finished.] [You have succeeded in meeting the goddess Urd. You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned 3,000 Karma.] [The earned Karma is being combined with your total Karma.] [Will you put your name on the hall of fame?] Yeon-woos eyes became bigger at the unexpected messages. He still didnt know what Urd was thinking. [Ive seen many humans here. They were all regretting something about their past. They were all the same bunch.] People who couldnt escape from the past. And people who couldnt live their present and future because they couldnt leave their past. [There was one thing they wanted, not being able to escape the past. To escape it. They asked me how to gain the future. They wanted to somehow find their lives.] Life was a present that was created by layers of the past, and these presents combined to make the future. The present and the future justified life. In other words, life was hope. [But. Youre different. Very.] Yeon-woo thought Urd was smiling. And he thought he knew why Urd had called him. [You have no regrets. And at the same time, you are swimming towards a deeper past. In that, you endlessly repeat blaming yourself. At the end, there is no you. Just your dead brother.] .. [So I ask. If you can do this. To yourself. Your brother closed his eyes sadly, but you cant leave a happy life because of your guilt, so you continue to push yourself into despair. And you make yourself suffer.] Veins popped out in his clenched fist. [And you suspect. Your brother was betrayed by his trusted friends. Then. Can I do the same? Can I trust the people around me?] .. [These people seem different than them, but your brother also thought he would live forever with them. Betrayal can come anytime. So you continue to be wary of them. Isnt that right?] Yeon-woo grit his teeth. [Suspect and suspect even more.] Urds voice became louder. It kept on making his head ring. [Dont trust, and dont trust even more.] The darkness around Yeon-woo tided. It all shifted and beat his emotions like they were waves. It was the craziness of someone caught by their past. [Those with you can turn their backs anytime. If they want to. If you dont fit their goals. They can cut your neck anytime. So hurt them before you get hurt. Move before they move. Chew them up, and rip them apart. Then you wont be hurt. Then you wont be in pain.] Yeon-woo brought his fire up as much as he could. So he wouldnt be swept away by the waves. Just by being open to them he felt like he would disappear. [You may want to ask. Why you have to do that. Isnt that obvious.] But he also thought. The craziness of Urd was somehow familiar. [Dont say you dont know. Dont avoid it.] Urd knew Yeon-woos mind inside and out. And she picked out a place from his memory. Africa. [Isnt that how you lived until now? The life you lived, its always been like that. Even if the smell of blood and fire spread, even in that hell-like battlefield. And this palace isnt too different. However, youre only forcing it down.] An event from the past flashed past his eyes. Urd playing a memory that he had hidden away. He wanted to push it away, but the video in front of his eyes didnt stop. In that place, Yeon-woo was moving through a mountain. Hunger and thirst. Tiredness from a long battle. Bullets that pierced his sides. His comrades, who had disappeared while he fainted. He had to survive, and he slowly trudged by. With the anger of the comrades who left him behind. He trusted them until the end, but his hate towards those who betrayed his trust moved his body along. And he moved again. Then, he met them in the process. He killed, and killed again. That was probably when it was made. Always moving within Yeon-woos mind. The monster that whispered to him like a demon. [So pull it out.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yeon-woo woke up from his reverie. He felt like he woke up from a nightmare. Urd was trying to tie him to his past. But then. He felt like he could see Urd herself past the darkness. She was definitely smiling, revealing her teeth. [The monster, thats still inside.] With the same appearance of the damned bastard that was inside his heart. Chapter 146 Three Norns (5) To see the great Urd like this. Its such a sight hard to see. From a corner of Urds dark holy territory, a snake popped out and turned into a human. [If youre gonna say bullshit just leave, Hermes.] Urd shotued at Hermes with an annoyed voice. Hermes lightly tapped his staff, Herald, on the floor, and laughed. [You wicked..] As he continued to laugh, Urd became even more annoyed. Urd was planning on making Yeon-woo feel confused. Because from her perspective, there werent a lot of people with this kind of a messy past. Many players entered the Tower with all kinds of regrets in their past. Of those, Yeon-woo was the best. Most players lived with a hope. People who had no other things to achieve came to the Tower to do what they couldnt here, and others wanted a new life. Some wanted medicine to fix their loved ones. Whatever the reason was, they climbed the Tower with hope. That was the life they lived. It was their present and future. But Yeon-woo was different. He didnt have a particular hope, and just climbed the Tower. He didnt escape the shackles of the past. No, he pushed himself into them tighter. So she stimulated that point. Urd was a god that saw the past. It was easy to pick the past out to test people. Like she had done in the past, she thought Yeon-woo wouldnt be able to escape them. However. Dont you think its time you stop misleading people? People like that poor friend over there arent your playthings. Hermes turned his head to the door. The poor child he was talking about was standing there. Hepburn. She was fated to be the high elves queen, but she couldnt stand up from the scorn of her species and fell into another hole. Then, a woman plodded out of the darkness. Every time she moved, her dry leg showed itself and disappeared again. Hair that came down to her feet, and eyes consisting of just white with no pupils. She was half hidden by the darkness, but she was a beautiful woman. Urd stood face to face with Hermes with a frustrated face. Seeing his smiling face, it overlapped with Yeon-woos face laughing at her as he left her territory. He snorted. Yeon-woo dared to snort in front of a god. As if telling her to stop with the bullcrap. No, as if it was hilarious. He snorted like asking if this was all she had and left her territory. She had forced out a pass that he wanted to avoid using any means. Yeon-woo had experienced something similar that his brother had experienced. He had been abandoned by his trusted comrades in the middle of enemy territory and forced his injured body to travel 150 km. From that, Yeon-woo lost all his emotions. He threw away anger, hate, revenge, and became a doll without any emotions. That was when the monster called Cain was born. Later, he learned that it was a slight misunderstanding, but it was too late. Yeon-woo never looked at them again. Rather, he glowered at them like he would kill them if he saw them again. And he forgot about it. She had made him relive that memory. That it would be the same this time. That it wasnt different, so he should betray before he was betrayed. She whispered in his ear not to trust anyone and live with suspicion and worries his entire life. She told him not to live the same life as his brother. Urd thought Yeon-woo wouldnt be able to escape her trap. Everyone she had met was like that. That was how she met Hepburn, and how she collected her other dolls. But Yeon-woo just kicked it away like that was obvious. And he headed straight to the 17th floor like he wouldnt ever see her again. Urd couldnt read his mind. Just what was he thinking? Living in the past and not being able to wake up a Mythical Beast because he didnt have any dreams or hopes. How was such a guy able to escape her? Since you make the string of fate, I guess. You might not know. Yeah. Since everything seems like a puppet show for you. Not knowing that people who are connected by the string might be moving on their own will. Dont make me laugh, Hermes. The string is decided. The beginning, and the end. Fate cannot be avoided. Everything that we saw was right. Hermes shrugged his shoulders. Well, since the path that we see is different, I guess what we see on it is different too. Urd ground her teeth. You Olympus fools are always like that. Mere usurpers. Because we overcame it. But you all havent. Thats the difference. Ha! Overome, my ass. Youre all only cowards who stuck a sword in your fathers back. And locked him up. But what? Overcome? I always say this, but this conversation only runs in circles. Urd bit her lips. Hermes was right. Since their domain was different, what they saw was different. Even if they were the same gods, they were different. From their creation. It seemed like you all have been watching that child. That child. She meant Yeon-woo. Its not just me. Athena is also interested. Ares and Dionysus as well. No, actually, its not just us, but more correct to say that everyone is interested. From when Yeon-woo had begun to adjust his inheritance of the Draconic species to his own liking. From when he had the idea to create a Mugong that would help the Magic Circuit that didnt flow in his body. Most of the beings on the 98th floor were interested in Yeon-woo. A few of them seriously thought of how to make him their apostle. If he had reached the 50th floor, which was the qualification to become an apostle, he wouldve received so many offers that he wouldve been sick of them. And same goes for the demon guys, What? Urd widened her eyes at the unexpected words. Unlike the gods, who showed an interest in the lower floors, it was hard to guess what the demons were thinking. But they were also targeting Yeon-woo. Theres rumors that Agares of the East is drooling. .. Agares was the second ranking of the 72 Demon Kings. He symbolized destruction and madness, and had an endless greed even for demons. But knowing that such a guy had stepped up.. Something came to Yeon-woos mind. A small piece of a memory that she saw from Yeon-woo. A message from a demon that Laplace delivered. That nameless demon was Agares. Urd clenched her fist. There were this many beings trying to get her food? She hated her things being taken away from her. Then. And most of all. Hermes smiled and brought down Herald on the ground again. Then, a deep crack was made where Herald was, and it began to spread all over the ground. The holy territory filled with Urds energy started to collapse. In its place, there was a new ashy world. And tens of colossal boa constrictors lifted their heads to look down. Hiss. Hiss. Their sharp tongues glistened. ..! In front of the tens of snakes, Urd stiffened. Boa constrictors were magical creatures that swallowed dragons and gods in a bite. They were Hermess symbol and signified his great strength. I hope you dont forget about me. I picked him first. I was feeling a bit annoyed because others were trying to take him. But cutting in line like this isnt nice, right? Urd clenched her fist. Hermes was one of the only gods who could move as he wished along the land of the living and the land of the dead. So he could appear in the lower floors himself. Although it required a lot of energy. If she got on his bad side, then everything was over. He could make the boa constrictors eat her and she wouldnt be able to say anything. Eventually Urd had to step back. Even if she was humiliated, Hermes had the power. Thats a relief. Since you understand what Im saying. Hermes brightly smiled and the snakes disappeared back into the ground. The boa constrictors glared at Urd and disappeared after them. The holy territory turned back into the black that symbolized Urd. But her pride didnt come back. Hepburn. Yes, master. At Urds command, Hepburn appeared from the dark with her head bowed. Because Yeon-woo was gone, the shadow under her chin was gone. Swallow that child. Using whatever means. If she couldnt have it, she would break it. That was the stubbornness that Urd had retained for a long time. And Urd felt strange at what Hermes had said about Yeon-woo, that he had called dibs on him. The Hermes she knew was like the wind. He was free, and hated being tied down. So even though he became stronger, he had no greed for possession. But she felt uneasy seeing Hermes so alert. The gaze she saw in his eyes wasnt material greed. The eyes when one wants to protect someone. It was a gaze when trying to hide something from the public. Hiding something tightly under wraps so something important wouldnt be stolen. Theres something about it. Urd thought there was a reason why Hermes was so protective of Yeon-woo. And she didnt like that Athena and Dionysus were interested in Yeon-woo. They were the second generation that hadnt committed any crimes amidst the Olympus full of dethroners. Since Urd was able to see a gods past as well, she felt that something was wrong. Hermes shouldnt have spoken for so long. Hepburn bowed at the command. When Urd was lost deep in thought, she closed the door and quietly left. At that moment. Urd felt something sharp from the side and whipped her head. Right when she was able to tell her to stop. Before she could speak, Hepburns body was separated from her body on the floor. A long shadow carried Hepburns soul and disappeared into nothingness. The Monster Portent that she thought went with Yeon-woo was hiding in Hepburns shadow all this time. So if Urd had ordered Hepburn to hurt him, the Monster Portent would immediately act. It was hidden so well that Urd didnt notice it. No, because the power left behind by Hermes was so strong that she should feel anything with her dulled senses. She had been too lax. And the result of that laxness. Came back too severely. Ackkk!! Urd couldnt chase after the Monster Portent. A terrible pain shook her holy power. Apostles were connected to their gods, and their spiritual body. Now that it was forcefully ripped away, it could only be painful. And Hepburn was a precious high elf that Urd had obtained after struggling for a long time. Since she was a Superior species, she was that priceless. The backlash from it was immense. Her divine power was unraveling. Urd had to protect herself in the world alone. Shiver. The darkness shook. And that day, the 16th floor was upheaved at the halt of an oracle. *** [This is the 17th floor, the gate of White Air and Blue Water.] Yeon-woo moved to the next floor through a blue portal. He had officially begun his climb, and his head was filled with annoyance from Urd. But the moment he saw the Monster Portent through the Black Bracelet with Hepburns soul, his annoyance melted away like snow. The soul of a Superior species was as hard to get as a high ranker. No, it was much harder. Especially if it had the power of a god. He wasnt sure but Hepburns soul was probably full of holy power forced from Urd. Yeon-woo already started to think about where to use that power. Of course, now Im completely made enemies with the Three Norns. Itll be a nuisance for the time being. The three temples would begin to create a search team to look for Urds holy power. They might use mercenaries or assassins. It was going to be annoying, but it actually might be for the better. Since he used all the souls that he had from Red Dragon and Cheonghwado to strengthen Shanon and others. It was an opportunity to replenish. Actually, Yeon-woo thought he knew why Urd was trying to get to him. She was trying to get revenge for her younger sister and play with him like he was her toy. So Yeon-woo felt offended, and he kicked the door open on the way out. He decided to leave the Monster Portent hidden in the shadows. Also. What Urd had pointed out in her holy territory were things he was aware of as well. His experience in the past and what happened to his brother. They were all things that made Yeon-woo be suspicious of people. Even when he was in Africa, he hadnt been able to easily trust others. When he entered the Tower, he suspected everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, it was different. He had met many people, and his mind had changed. But the last two lines in his brothers diary were imprinted in his mind deeply like a stamp. You were like my hero. I hope you dont lose that side of you because Im hurt. With these words, there was no way he would change. Since he couldnt become an embarrassing brother to his little brother. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 147 Mountain of Penance (1) You..damned..! Last words? The curse of fate will..! Yeon-woo brought down his foot on the last priests head like what he said wasnt even worth hearing anymore. And he looked around. His surroundings were completely cleared by his Monster Portents. About 300 players were lying strangely on the ground. Either their arms and legs were forcefully twisted, or they were impaled with a sharp shadow. A similarity between all of them was that they were all in fear. Since they had been killed by horrid undead. They were all players sent to target Yeon-woo sent by the three goddesses. Holy knights that were said to be blessed by the goddesses. They fought in the name of the temples, but their efforts were futile. No one was able to swing their sword at Yeon-woo. At the confusion from the Monster Portents, they eventually ruined themselves. He didnt even need Dragons Authority. Swish. The Monster Portents all disappeared into the ground holding the corpses. The bloodstains were all gone, like there had never been any fight in the first place. [These guys are boring. Is this all you got?] Shanon complained putting his sword back on his back. Under his mask, there wasnt a head, but it felt like he was pouting. Hanryeong put down his sword that was dripping with blood and nodded in agreement. He hadnt even gotten out all 9 swords. 2 of them was enough. Dealing with these players mightve been an insult to his pride. More guys will come in the future. Dont worry. [Well, if you say so. Next time, call some better guys.] Shanon spoke and disappeared back into the Black Bracelet with Hanryeong. *** After that, there were several more attacks. And everytime, they completely lost in the one-sided fight, and Yeon-woo just collected souls without lifting a finger and was able to strengthen his Monster Portents. The more powerful forces they brought with them, the better it was for Yeon-woo. With the situation ending up like this, the Three Norns had to stop their attacks. They acknowledged that there was too big of a gap in their forces. If this kept up, their religious body would be pulled up by the roots, let alone regain their holy power back. And they had sued too many mercenaries and assassins, that they were financially struggling. And as word of Yeon-woos accomplishments spread, people denied their requests. So although they hadnt completely given up, they were going to chase after him again after being back to their original condition. But Yeon-woo thought they wouldnt be able to do that for the time being. The condition of the temple of Skuld. The death of Urds apostle. And the holy knights that werent even that many in number had died. The temple of Verdandi was left, but it was still connected to the other two. Obviously, the reputation of the three temples reached their bottom, and the believers who had stayed until the end were now turning their backs. A gods power came from their dignity. Now that they had lost their dignity, the three temples were greeted with a cold winter. They didnt have the freedom to touch Yeon-woo for right now. Nor did they have the ability to. Then what should I do about this holy power now? Yeon-woo looked at the holy power that he forced from Hepburns soul. He thought about what would be the best way to deal with this. It had the power of Urd. So obviously, it was priceless. The first thing that came to his mind were the souls binded to the Black Bracelet, but since they were opposite properties, it would be like poison to them. They began to show their evil property, so holy power wouldnt help them. He had to use it efficiently. Eventually, he came to a decision. Vigrid. If it was a magic sword that got the curses of countless heroes. Wouldnt he cleanse it with the holy power and put it closer to its original state? Recently, the curses had been washed off due to Aegis and Holy Fire, but the origin of the curse didnt easily disappear. Yeon-woo held Vigrid in his right hand and poured holy power in little by little. So not a bit leaked out. [Purification is being commenced. Vigrid is rapidly absorbing the holy power. 35, 36, 37%..61, 62%..] [The power of the holy sword is being revealed.] The rust and blood on Vigrid began to become lighter. Instead, a white light came up and runes that were on the sword showed themselves. At the same time, the sword started to become longer slowly. Purification of the magic sword. It would take some time to wake all of its abilities after cleansing the curse away. Yeon-woo was already curious how Vigrid would look after everything was finished. The sword that heroes had desired so much. *** Yeon-woo began to quickly climb the floors again. He already had the power of a ranker. And he could use the information in the diary and his Dragons Knowledge. The floors in the tens were easy, because they were lower floors. Of course, that didnt mean Yeon-woo lazily climbed them. He carefully looked around the stage to hoard hidden pieces, and he gathered Karma to set records on each floor. He still didnt register his name on the Hall of Fame. He was able to reach the 20th floor in a day. [This is the 20th floor, gate of the Five Penance Mountains.] This is it. Yeon-woo looked at the 5 mountains he could see from the start zone. From the closest to the furthest, the mountains were standing in a line. They were all so tall that they pierced the clouds and almost touched the sky. As you looked further, the height of the mountain became taller. From the third mountain, it was covered in snow. Just looking at the forest around it relaxed people. It was a wondrous view. It was a beautiful sight. But this place was actually a place that players were opposed to. The same went for other floors, but there were so many things to be gained if one looked closely enough. However, this place was different. It was a testing area, not a gaining area. It was a place that tested what players had achieved so far. Like the white gate of the 10th floor. Every 10 floors, the Tower tests what the player accomplished. The 10th floor tests from the 1st to the 9th floor and the 20th floor the 11th floor to the 19th floor. The Five Penance Mountains on the 20th floor are the same. People who live here call it the Five Elements Mountains, and these mountains endlessly test players. The tests are so difficult that some players go back down to the lower floors to start again. It was an infamous place. But unlike normal players, the 20th floor was one the floors Yeon-woo couldnt wait to begin. [The trial of the 20th floor is starting.] [Trial: People who want to become a god have to punish themselves and know how to overcome limits. The five mountains here will help with your penance. Your eyes will be covered to get rid of temptations, and your ears will be closed so you can have a silent calmness. In a world where scent and taste are gone, you will be free from obsession, and the gone stimulus will become a chance for you to look back. Everytime you cross a mountain, you will be given a penance. Overcome all penances and become a perfect me.] The 20th floors 5 mountains symbolized the five senses. Everytime a mountain was climbed, the chosen sense disappeared. The first floor was sight, the second, noise, the third, scent, the fourth, taste, and the last mountain was touch. People all reacted to the stimulus around them. When these were blocked, only the mind remained. You had to climb the last mountain with only your mind. You had to have a strong trust in yourself to do this. A lot of players couldnt get used to the limited senses and retired. Even if they passed, they became sick of it. But although it was a place of difficulty to some, to others, it was a land of opportunity. This was for the people who wanted to train themselves. As you raised yourself to a higher position, the pressure of the five senses increased. It was a place to train yourself thoroughly. So the 20th floor was the most sought floor in the lower floors by rankers. It was the perfect palace for Yeon-woo, who wanted to become stronger. Especially to finish the homework the Martial King assigned him. Yeon-woo opened Intrenian and pulled out a book. It was a book the Martial King had given him saying it was a present before he left the One-horned tribe. He read it when he had time, but it was hard to understand even with his Dragons Knowledge. It was the additional reward that Yeon-woo was supposed to receive after finishing the Martial Gods test. But the Martial King had only pushed it back saying that it was too hard for him and gave it to him only after acknowledging his growth. Climbing up to the 20th floor, Yeon-woo read the book when he could. As his achievements with the Eight Extreme Fists became deeper, it would help to learn a new Mugong. And Yeon-woo had an outstanding memory and understanding of what he read in the Archives. But the problem was that was it. He needed to memorize it, but he didnt understand it. He already had an overall knowledge of Mugong, and he was able to grow after awakening his Dragon Body. But this was so hard that he couldnt even flip the page. Yeon-woo thought of a conversation he had with the Martial King before he left. -Actually, the Yin Sword is a wish of our tribe that we have wanted to attain, along with the Yang Saber. -A wish. -Well, its not that well-known to the public. But if I try to explain. Hm. Ok. Do you know about our tribes origin? -I only know that its a tribe that came along with the Tower when it opened. -Thats close enough. Were a founding tribe, and we inherited our gods inheritance and live to continue making it better. Thats things like Mugong and Jinbup..but theres something that we havent been able to do for thousands of years. Damned thing. -Are you saying..? -Yes. The Yin Sword and the Yang Saber. The combination of the two Mugongs takes us closer to the Mugong that our ancestor god used. Great Bright Pangu Sword. Thats our longtime wish. Great Bright Pangu Sword. He still remembered the madness in the Martial Kings eyes when he spoke about it. The Martial King said that even he, who was a genius, couldnt make himself touch the Yin Sword and Yang Saber. It was a Mugong that even the Martial King who had led the One-horned tribe to a new era of prosperity hadnt been able to learn. And the Martial King continued to explain. The Yang Saber could be inherited by Edora, since she had her Insight, but that no one had the Yin Sword. So his disciple should succeed it. And with that. Yeon-woo realized the Martial King had been looking for a successor of the Yin Sword. A successor didnt come from the One-horned tribe. So he had to look outside of it. His past two disciples were probably nominees. The Sword God, and the person who could rival him. And both failed. Yeon-woo might fail. Since it was a Mugong that the One-horned tribe hadnt been able to learn for thousands of years, Yeon-woo couldnt guarantee anything. But the fact that he received the book meant that he had the qualification, at the very least, and Yeon-woo wanted the Yin Sword. No, not only did he want the Yin Sword, he wanted the Yang Saber and the Great Bright Pangu Sword after it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was the Mugong that one of the three who opened the Tower used. Trinity Wonders Geumcheon. He wanted to have it. Lets try it. Whatever I need to. And this floor was the perfect place for him to train. After organizing his thoughts, Yeon-woo began to move. Towards the first mountain he saw. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 148 Mountain of Penance (2) Huh? That person? The Hoarder? Why would the Hoarder Is he here for the prize money too? No. I heard the Hoarders a lower floor player. So he could be here for the trial.. When he was at the mouth of the mountain, he saw a bustling crowd of people. About a hundred gazes landed on Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo tilted his head wondering what was going on. Players on the 20th floor usually wanted to just quietly pass the trial. Of course, it was hard for the people who attempted it the first time. But this kind of mood was created by the people who came down to train themselves. But the people at the base of the mountain were noisy. None of them seemed like they wanted to climb the mountain. Yeon-woo used his territory senses to observe him. They were skilled players who seemed to have passed the 20th floor. It didnt seem like they were here to train, so why were they here? He was curious, but he didnt concern himself with it since it wasnt his business. He only thought about how he could get the Yin Sword. As Yeon-woo approached the crowd, they split into two, creating a path for him. Yeon-woo had already made a name for himself in the Cheonghwado and Red Dragon war, and the fact that he defeated a semi ranker was well known. Because of this, players were wary of Yeon-woo, but didnt want to face him. Yeon-woo passed by them into the mountain. Then, a message popped up in front of him. [You have entered the first mountain.] [The first penance, blocking of sense is beginning.] His sight closed like he was in a pitch black room. He was slightly surprised at the sudden blackout, but it was something he was already expecting, so he looked over it. Although it is uncomfortable that its dark. Yeon-woo just closed his eyes and focused on his other senses. As his magic power spread out, his other senses woke up. A map of the surroundings and geography around him was drawn in his head. [Sense Strengthening] Yeon-woo was confident in his senses, especially since he was able to read the movement of the arrows in Section A of the Tutorial. With his senses of a dragon, the proficiency of the Sense Strengthening skill was at 80%. It was like a passive skill for him now. So thankfully, even though his sight was blocked, his movements were slowed down. Its easier than I thought. The diary detailedly explained the troubles of the Arthia members. Having a sense that was used for granted blocked was like carrying a yoke. They said the discomfort was the hardest to overcome. But Yeon-woo didnt experience the discomfort he was expecting, so he was slightly let down. This wouldnt train him. He even hoped that the other mountains would be harder. But the other players on the mountain didnt seem to agree with him. Ugh! Shit. This is so uncomfortable. How do they want us to move? Theres a lot of time, so lets move slowly. And be careful not to confuse each other. I think theres a path this way. The players moved slowly in order to avoid each other. They moved like a senior pedestrian crossing the road during the red light. And once they were more used to it, they started to add speed. If theyre on the 20th floor, they shouldve somewhat trained their other senses already. But they depend that much on their sight? Does that make sense? However, Yeon-woo didnt understand them. It was only sight that was blocked. Why were they fumbling so much? And they looked stupid shouting at each other to avoid bumping into one another. He wondered how they would deal with that if a fight arised between them. And they seemed to be trying to spread apart so their senses didnt overlap with each other. It was just pathetic. How had they passed so many trials not even knowing the expanse of their own senses? He didnt understand. Yeon-woo used Shunpo to quickly pass by two of them. Huh? Did something just go by? Wasnt it the wind? Hearing the players behind him, he added more speed. He was able to see many players like the ones he saw at the base. Actually, there was something Yeon-woo didnt know. It was that the other players confusion he considered pathetic was normal. Among the players he passed, there were a few semi rankers mixed somewhere in there. Blocking sight closed off a way for outside information to get to you. The players could only feel uncomfortable even if their senses had greatly improved while climbing the tower. That was why many players couldnt pass the first mountain. It was the reason why half of the players who attempted the 20th floor were stuck on it. However, they need to find a way to move on to step over to the next mountain. The method was easy. It was adjusting right away. Even arriving at the 20th floor meant that one had a lot of advanced senses. So even if they were uncomfortable at first, they should quickly get used to it and speed up. And in that process, they would throw away their habits of replying on one sense and feel their other senses. Then, the sense that was strengthened was hearing. The next mountain blocked hearing so other senses could be felt better. After that, smell, taste, and touch was blocked, completely closing off a player from the outside. During this time, players needed time to adjust. They needed to find a way to get food. In this process, people always started to have problems. And when they had completed all the trials, players received a shock when all their senses were suddenly given back to them. When they came back to attention, a deep joy was left in their hearts. They were able to experience worlds they hadnt seen before. As their senses were more detailed, they could deal with magic power better, and the control of their skills dramatically improved as well. So the most important part about the 20th floor was adjusting. No, to be precise, it was how one endured. Overcoming the discomfort raised patience, and the joy when one surpassed their limits wasnt able to be explained. Of course, if they didnt pass, they couldnt feel this. However, Yeon-woo had already felt all this before, so it didnt really affect him. Testing a limit and overcoming it. Then, moving right onto the next limit and repeating it. It was something he did everyday. Every day was like a penance for Yeon-woo. He just didnt realize it because he was used to it. The penance of the 20th floor was just like his daily lifestyle, so he didnt think too much of it. Yeon-woo just worriedly thought about how to raise the difficulty of the trial that was so boring. He had come here expectantly and ended up being completely disappointed. Eventually, he decided to set limits for himself. He put all the artifacts he had on into Intrenian. He changed into comfortable clothes, and held only Carshinas Dagger in his hand. He even changed into the mask he wore when he first entered the Tower. Then, the options to add strength to his body disappeared and his body settled down. Still not enough for him, he condensed his territory that was spread far and wide to just right around him. As all the information disappeared, the drawing that was in his head disappeared as well. He felt uncomfortable, like he was being pressed down with something heavy. He even locked his Magic Circuit. All the power that was circulating in his body disappeared and only emptiness remained. All the skills he was using disappeared, and as Dragons Sense vanished, he was back into an ordinary human again. And when Yeon-woo threw away everything that made him strong, and when the walls that were protecting him were gone. He gripped Carshinas dagger even tighter. [You have forced the stop of the Magic Circuit. Warning! You may be in danger from outer influences. Use your magic power.] ]You have blocked your senses.] [You have blocked your skills.] [You have..] .. He felt like all his cells were standing up. His back straightened, and he was on guard for anything that might come from around him. Yeon-woo swallowed. Nervousness poured down his body. His heart sounded like a drum. He had always used Dragons Territory to protect himself. So he was confident that he would always be able to protect himself from outer influences. But since it was all gone, he felt empty. Now he was only a slightly strong human. His strong body was still left, but that was it. The nervousness that someone could attack him any moment and the anxiousness of not knowing what was going to happen. He wasnt able to plan out his actions. It was like being thrown into the middle of nowhere without anything. Even when he first entered the gate for the Tower he didnt feel this way. It was like when he was first dispatched to Africa after only receiving basic training. The danger of death always hovered above him. And so Yeon-woo thought. This is a bit better now. He was happy. He had only focused on getting power, not training his body from the basics. If he knew it was gonna be like this he shouldve tried it earlier. But on the other hand, he thought that he would be able to improve even more since it was his first time doing it. More than anything, Yeon-woo had a lot of enemies. He had to stay tense at the fact that anyone could start to attack him. In a way, he put himself in a dangerous situation. No, he definitely did. But Yeon-woo satisfactorily started his hike again. ** Climbing the mountain with blocked senses and nothing else was definitely not an easy feat. You could trip and fall off a cliff or get scratched by good for nothing tree branches. Even though Yeon-woo fumbled around moving a step at a time, Yeon-woo moved comparably faster than others. His physique could only be different because he had awakened his Dragon Body. Other than his stamina, his nose and ears were more sensitive that most objects werent dangerous to him. Becoming used to the blocked senses helped Yeon-woo move faster as well. So Yeon-woo reached the peak of the first mountain and even had the composure to think about getting the Yin Sword on the way back down. He didnt forget about being attentive. With one misstep, he could fall down a deep cliff. The Yin Sword is completely different from normal Mugongs. If you dont completely understand the meaning behind it, you cant dig deeper. Usually, Mugongs were set up in 4 steps: Hyung, Shik, Cho, and Ui. Hyung meant the shape. Mugong had several hundreds of detailed movements, and they all followed a Shik, and combined together, they created the Cho. And when they were all combined, the meaning, Ui, behind it all was revealed. It was like how when a puzzle was split, no one could see the overall picture, but when they were connected, it was easy to see what it was. However, the Yin Sword was the opposite. The order was flipped around. Ui, Cho, Shik, Hyung. You had to find the meaning first to understand the overall flow, and learn more about it as you went. And when you understood everything inside, that was when you could learn the Yin Sword. Usually, after training, understanding can be gained. But this is the complete opposite so I dont know what to do. And the information is hard to understand. Its like the Bible, or a legend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -In the beginning, a giant woke up and split everything. What rose became light to shine below it, and the things below it combined to support the world. This support set up the world today, and gave many fruits.. He didnt know where the meaning here was. The Yang Saber Edora learned was probably not too different. Then how was Edora able to understand this? Yeon-woo lightly sighed and was lost in thought again. He finished the first mountain, and he was entering the second. [You have entered the second mountain.] [The second penance, blocking of hearing is beginning.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 149 Mountain of Penance (3) The moment his hearing closed, Yeon-woo felt like he was locked up somewhere. The body organ that people received the most outside information from after the eyes were the ears. And since he had closed his Magic Circuit, he couldnt shake the feeling of his subconscious being locked. Yeon-woo hesitated for a second. Taking a step without any help right now was too dangerous. He could hear the sound of the winds on the trees and the scent of the flowers to determine distance. But with his hearing closed, it was impossible. The fact that he would move depending on his nose was crazy. He also had his touch and taste, but these were useless without actual contact, so they werent a big help. He had already experienced something similar in Section A. At the time, the sense that had improved the most was sight and hearing. So he was totally anxious. But he thought that it would be just as fun. Yeon-woo slowly moved his feet again. His thoughts about the Yin Sword would have to be pushed back until he got used to it. *** As he expected, climbing the mountain just by depending on your nose was really dangerous. Using scent to determine the distance, location, and shape of things was near impossible. Depending on the direction of the wind, the scent could be stronger, or he could not smell something because the area was too vast. So Yeon-woo lowered his body as much as possible to be prepared for any obstacles. Experiencing the danger of falling several times, he found a solution. It was the sense that he hadnt imagined would be helpful. As the wind breezed down, it carried plenty of scents with it. His sensitive nose could approximate where things were, and his touch could locate where things were by the wind. He had to analyze information that he had to quickly judge things, but thanks to his increased thinking abilities, he got quick results. And when he made the wrong choice, he rolled around and managed to find his balance again. However, this process was more difficult than he thought, and Yeon-woo struggled for the first time in a long while. *** He entered the 3rd mountain. His nose was numb. As the last sense that helped him to get information vanished, his movements became more careful. The only way for him to read the way was for him to feel the wind on his skin. No, there was something else that he faintly felt. The wavelength, On the way down the 2nd mountain, Yeon-woo faintly felt something with his touch. The things brought to him by the wind actually carried all kinds of different things. At first, he couldnt tell the difference between them, because it was too miniscule. He just thought that something like pollen was mixed into the wind. But as time went by and he used his thinking abilities, he was able to tell the difference between. Something was spreading in waves. It moved up and down, and some things moved side to side. As he compared the difference, he realized that each object had different wavelengths. Of course, it was so small that if he didnt focus on his touch, he would miss it right away. So Yeon-woo had no choice but to focus with his Combat Will and felt time flow in his consciousness. Doing that, he couldnt tell how much time had passed outside. He couldnt see the sun rise and set, and focusing on his consciousness separate him from his surroundings. [The proficiency of Combat Will is dramatically increasing. 31, 32%..45, 46%..] [You have used the skill for quite a while now. Longer use can damage your brain. There is a danger of falling in the space between your consciousness and your body. Rest is advised.] [You have used the skill for quite a while now. You may be locked in overuse of your consciousness.] .. [Danger. Your thinking abilities had automatically contacted the Dragons Knowledge to dramatically increase.] .. [The proficiency of Combat Will has dramatically increased. 62.2%] A day? Two? Perhaps even a month had passed. However, the time Yeon-woo felt was extremely long. He walked only by depending on the wavelength of objects and walked some more. Actually, it was a bit strange for Yeon-woo. He had made quick judgments using his five senses. And using his magic power, he had amplified the location of things. But this was the complete opposite. His active senses were all closed, and he didnt use his magic power other than to continue using the skill. He just received information from the outside. He read what was happening around him. And as he did that, he saw the wavelengths that he hadnt been able to tell with his five senses or his magic power. The shapes of each objects wavelengths were different, but there ends were also totally different as well. Some were heavy, and some were light. And some were fast while others were slow. He almost couldnt tell the difference. But they had all something in common. The strong were strong, and the weak ones were weak. Even if a tree was tall enough to soar over everything else, it was weak, and if a small rock was tight and heavy, its wavelength was strong. Yeon-woo wondered why they were so different, and came to an answer. Existence. Yeon-woo organized the concept in his head. People and items all have existences. In other words, it was aura. Even with the aura, your opponent can feel depressed. And you can pull someone else along with your might. On the other hand, the people with weak existences end up being eaten. All living things instinctively knew this. They would subconsciously feel pushed down because of the existence a strong opponent emanated, and this was the best way to determine the gap between ones opponent and yourself. But the normal auras that are felt are mixed with other things, and arent pure. But this..theres a deeper base to this. [Through continued training, you have been able to sense a part of ones soul. You have realized Soul Control.] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 3,000 Karma.] [You have earned 2,000 Karma.] .. [More advancements are advised through more training. Only after realizing Soul Control you deserve to have a level.] Is this what Soul Control is? Yeon-woo had heard about Soul Control as well. The stronger the soul, the larger the wavelength, and as your level increases, your wavelength becomes heavier and weights air down. In other words, Soul Control is the weight of the soul. It is the strength that people with some level have to have. And understanding your opponents Soul Control was the most step in step in battling a high ranker. Yeon-woo had felt strong auras while dealing with some players. Especially the Martial King and Summer Queen made his back shiver. Thankfully, he was used to somewhat reading them, but he still couldnt do it for those who were weak. He needed to feel smaller things. He had to dig deeper in to more quickly understand others foundations. He accidentally found a way to do it. So Yeon-woo was able to read an items internal side. He could somewhat tell how the condition of the item was using wavelengths. He hadnt tested it on humans yet, but he felt like it was possible. Even what he couldnt read with his Draconic Eyes or Information Windows. He could read through them. Also. As he was stimulated by the wavelengths, something squirmed inside of Yeon-woo. It was a new feeling he hadnt experienced before. At first, it was strange, but since he had his Soul Control, he could easily deal with dangerous things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling danger was from the will to live. And you have to make your senses move according to that will. It was a sense that was completely separate from the five senses. It wasnt something you could force up under normal conditions, but he felt like he could train it now. And he instinctively knew from experience. If he could control this feeling. Another perspective would open for him. Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 150 Mountain of Penance (4) [Oh? Youre already training your sixth sense? I was going to teach you when we have time, but to think you were training yourself using this method.] When Yeon-woo felt hunger for the first time, he entered a small tunnel, and pulled out food from Intrenian to lightly fill himself. And he summoned Shanon and Hanryeong to confirm his accomplishments. Feedback could help a lot with training. Shanon and Hanryeong were people who climbed to a higher level of sword mastery than Yeon-woo. He wanted to check if he was heading the right direction. Sixth sense? It wasnt hard to discuss with the two Death Knights. Since they conversed using mental means anyway. Yeon-woo just had to deliver his thoughts to them. Shanon smirked at Yeon-woos question. [Did you forget already? The sense I said you need to have to find a focal point.] Of course I remember. But I didnt know this was sixth sense. I just thought it was something related to Soul Control. [Soul Control?] Shanon tilted his head in confusion. So Yeon-woo explained what he had learned. The wavelength of things, Soul Control. And the new sense he felt with Soul Control. But as he continued to explain, Shanons body trembled. Even though he didnt speak, his thoughts were violently shaking. [What? Nonsense!] There was only one emotion. Shock. Yeon-woo cocked his head, not being able to understand. It was a good thing to understand the sixth sense, but why was he exuding those thoughts? And so he turned his consciousness towards Hanryeong. [..] Hanryeong, who had been quiet all this time, was even more quiet now. He seemed like he needed to think something through. His dignified personality was slightly shaking right now. And he opened his mouth to speak. [Since sixth sense is related to the subconscious and instinct, its a door to soul power but..I think you went backwards.] [Does that make sense! This crazy..!] Yeon-woo frowned at what they both said. Both of you explain so I can understand. Whats soul power? Hanryeong replied in a tranquil voice. [If Soul Control is the weight of the soul that grows with progression, Soul Power is the power that comes from it. Usually, it raises the level of magic power as well because thats what takes mana from the mana stream.] Hanryeong continued. [However, because this is deep within the realm of your subconscious, its usually dormant. As you become more powerful, youre able to open the sixth sense, which can be said to be the door to your subconscious. Because the sixth sense was the base of instinct, it was located right on the line between your consciousness and your subconscious. [However, the subconscious is about 80% of your total consciousness, so its not easily approachable. If you make a mistake, your brain may be damaged, so its carefully dealt with.] Yeon-woo somewhat understood what Hanryeong said. He had to enter his subconscious to enter his soul, and then he would be able to use Soul Power. But. I didnt even open the door, so is it like I opened the door from the inside using Soul Power? Shanons screams rang out. [Thats not something that can be so easily done! This is, hm? Its like that. You, what do you do when you enter a building?] What do you mean what do I do? Of course you have to enter through the door. And if theres any obstacles, get rid of them. [Right. You either enter the front door or a side door, right? But you, master boy, you..] Shanons hand on his sword breaker shook. [Its like you jumped up to the attic and are heading downstairs to the lobby!] *** [Many gods and demons of the 98th floor and looking at you with incredulous eyes.] [A few gods laughed futilely.] [A few demons are having a serious conversation about you. Someone has brought up a powerful idea.] [Hermes is looking at you proudly.] [Urd is looking at you with an anger-filled gaze.] *** The mind of a human can be separated into two sections. The consciousness where the thinking happens, and the dormant unconsciousness. The dormant unconsciousness was commonly called the subconscious, and it was the path to reach the base of your soul. If it was compared to an ocean, it would be the water that you had to cross to reach the oceans bottom. Players all wanted to someday be in control of their subconscious. Only then could they escape the prison of their physical body and have Soul Power in their hand, and their rank to finish their spiritual growth would be completed. It was similar to Nirvana or Diable. The act of surpassing yourself. An ascension to heaven. Was this that amazing? [Youve got to be kidding me..!] Shanon wanted to smash Yeon-woos head with the sword he was holding. He was almost feeling wronged that he couldnt. But I can only feel Soul Control, I cant use Soul Power yet. [..If you could do that, you wouldve been the boss. Wouldnt you have jumped up to the 77th floor then?] Shanon sighed like his world was falling apart. Hanryeong added an additional explanation. [Soul Power is something that even high rankers cannot use freely. The Sword God and the Summer Queen can only use a part of it. To be able to freely use Soul Power means that youre becoming complete. That would mean that youre a true ascender who has surpassed their physical limits.] The highest point. [And those people are usually..] Called gods or demons. Hanryeong nodded up and down. [Thats right.] His serious voice spread out. [Its too early for you to deal with Soul Power. Your soul hasnt even developed fully, and if you make a mistake, it could shatter.] Unlike Magic Power that could always be replenished, Soul Power was the strength that came from your soul, and it couldnt be renewed. So opening your Soul Power was something that was only possible when your soul had developed and you had Soul Control. [However, just by sensing Soul Control, you already put the first button on what others cant easily do, so itll be easier from now on. We dont even need to talk about training your sixth sense.] Shanon crossed his arms and spoke in an aloof voice. [So first, like how you felt Soul Control, think about expanding your sixth sense to the outside.] Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. It was a training method he hadnt thought of before. Expand? Sixth sense? [Sixth sense is just another sense. Its not something that should remain in your subconscious, but also come out to the outside. Then, the path for your Soul Power to leave your body will be made as well.] So I can think of it like making a channel. [Its similar.] Since the time to release his Soul Control would someday come. Before that, he had to make a path for it, and it was sixth sense. Yeon-woo, Shanon, and Hanryeong all felt exalted while conversing with each other. Soul Control and Soul Power. It meant that the process to become an ascender was officially beginning. It also meant that he had reached the level to become a real master. Yeon-woo thought of the paths he took so far. He made efforts as well, but it had been a string of coincidences. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that his brother had paved the way. His brothers diary still had the locations of quite a lot of the hidden pieces, but this was something Yeon-woo had to do for himself now. The tiny steps that Yeon-woo took from now would affect the results of his growth drastically. And Yeon-woo was proud of himself for putting on the first button right. But what I do from now on is more important. Yeon-woo organized his thoughts while chewing some jerky. *** [How does it taste?] Like Im chewing rubber. [Hahahaha. I understand. When I climbed the 4th mountain, my annoyance level was really at its max.] Shanon laughed while following Yeon-woo up the 4th mountain. The sense that was blocked next was taste. There wasnt any discomfort for when he moved, but it was quite uncomfortable for his lifestyle. Since he couldnt taste anything, it was torture everytime he put something in his mouth. Jerky tasted like rubber, chewy and tart, and when he drank water, he felt like he was drinking sewer water. It wasnt that his sense of taste was completely blocked, but changed, to taste other flavors. Yeon-woo grimaced. This meant he had to give up on his lunchbox, and he was slightly annoyed by this. It seemed like the trial of the 20th floor wouldnt ever budge from the theme of penance. But he still had to eat something, so as he put the jerky in his mouth, he tried something that he had been practicing from yesterday. Sixth sense release. As it slowly revealed its presence, it started to feel the wavelengths around it. It was different from using his magic power to observe his surroundings. Going past the wavelengths, it was like he could freely feel the world. And with the advice of Shanon and Hanryeong, he felt like this was totally doable. [You have understood a part of how to deal with Soul Power.] [You are able to feel Soul Control more specifically. You have understood the way to reveal your existence with your Soul Control.] [The level of your soul is growing.] .. And before he knew it, when he was on the 5th mountain, he was able to expand the territory of his sixth sense. His careful movements became more natural. He didnt hesitate when walking anymore. If someone saw, they wouldve thought he was seeing the way in front of him. Although all his senses were blocked now. Strangely, he felt something around him. He saw a new world looking at things the other way. It was like he had a third eye. Also. As Yeon-woo was able to find his direction, his growth rapidly increased. [The proficiency of the skill Sense Strengthening has dramatically increased. 82, 83%..96, 97%..100%.] [Congratulations! You have reached the Max level of your Sense Strengthening skill.] [All stats related to your skill increase.] [Strength increased by 10.] [Dexterity increased by 12.] .. [You have gained a new understanding about your skill. A superior skill is being opened.] [The skill Sixth Sense has been created.] [The proficiency of the skill Sixth Sense has quickly reached the Max level.] .. [New skills are being searched for considering your stats.] [The superior skill Inspiration is being opened.] .. [The proficiency of the skill Inspiration has dramatically increased..] .. After he mastered his Sense Strengthening skill, multiple superior skills were created and disappeared after being mastered. The Tower s system was looking for a skill to fit Yeon-woos achievements. Although it was forcefully sealed, his Dragons Sense was continuing to change as well. Then. [The skill Extrasensory Perception has been created.] The messages reached one place. [Extrasensory Perception] Numbering 95 Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: It combines the five senses and the sixth sense into one, and allows for the recognition of things that couldnt be felt before. *Intuition As the proficiency increases, the range of your sense increases, and you can easily feel the base of items in your range. Sometimes, you can activate a sense similar to Foresight, and you can peek into the Idea. *Automatic Defense Mechanism In the case of an unexpected situation, your speed to realize this increases. Also, in the dangerous case where your HP decreases to under 10%, all stats can increase by 200% once a day. Extrasensory Perception? Yeon-woo was completely surprised at the newly created skill. Mastering the skills that were given and making a signature skill of your own was the path to becoming a ranker. But it wasnt easy to make a superior skill, and even if you received one, it was much harder to control it. It was obvious, but raising the proficiency of a superior skill was more tricky than raising a lower skill. He thought he would receive a skill that was a few levels ahead of what he had. But the system gave Yeon-woo something much higher than he expected. Extrasensory Perception. One of the top sensing skills that had a numbering had landed in his lap. Without any warnings in advance. [The proficiency of the skill Extrasensory Perception is increasing. 2, 3%..] And the proficiency of even this skill was quickly rising. In a way, this was something that shouldve obviously happened. Five senses that were trained with Sense Strengthening. Recognition using magic power. Sixth sense that used Soul Control. And the Dragons Sense. They were all combined into one. It was only expected that an outstanding skill would come out. He could feel the range of his sixth sense expanding rapidly. It wasnt something that could be explained. Yeon-woo felt like his mind was going to explode. It was different from when his consciousness had grown after awakening his Dragon Body. Then, it was like forcefully growing his vessel, and now, it was like filling that vessel to the brim. Additionally. Yeon-woo was able to see a kind of flow in the information that was being entered. He saw things he couldnt before. He felt things. And he easily realized what it was. Mana stream. He could clearly feel the mana in the atmosphere flowing in like a large stream. And he could see the smaller things inside it. They came to Yeon-woo as a newfound wonder. It was like his third eye was widened. Yeon-woos environment was highlighted so clearly with his Extrasensory Perception, he thought his senses had all been opened. He checked his condition to check just in case, but his five senses were definitely closed off. Yeon-woo subconsciously shivered. He could already feel all these things with his Extrasensory Perception. What would happen when all his senses opened after finishing the trial? He couldnt tell what he would feel then. [Master.] Shanon who had been blankly looking on spoke in a sour voice. Yeon-woo pressed down the joy in his body and turned his consciousness to where Shanon was. What? [I think I get why that Phante sighed everytime he looked at you now.] Mm? [Youre infuriating.] .. [Sheesh! Does this make sense? The thing that some have to work their entire lives to get! Hm? It comes to someone like this! How! Hm?] Shanon thumped his chest with his fist. He felt so wronged. He worked his ass off to get to the 50th floor for a long time, and now felt aggrieved. But then, Shanon sighed like the sky was coming down. Watching Yeon-woo from his side, he knew how much he pushed himself. What he thought was difficult when he was living, the things that he worked so hard for, was actually just childs play in Yeon-woos case. Yeon-woo did the crazy act of sealing all his senses and skills when he climbed the mountain. If he took a single misstep, he could plummet down a cliff. He faced dangerous situations head on and challenged himself after overcoming his limits. In a way, it was like abusing himself. Shanon couldnt think that he had unfairly achieved this. No, Yeon-woos gift was just normal. However, he overcame that with tenacity, rigor, and clear judgement. And when Yeon-woo was satisfied with himself for accomplishing such a feat. [..Hm?] [Whose disposition is this? Was there someone like this?] [Yeah. Theres no way I wouldnt now. Hey! Who are you?] [It seems like you were enlightened after coming here. Hey, youngest. Its the newbie you were looking for for so long. Accept the newbie.] [Heyheyheyhey! Who are you?] Suddenly, voices popped inside his head and made him dizzy. It was the same Open Speaking the Sword God used. Yeon-woo was able to immediately realize the owners of the voices. Sadhu! Of the trials of the 20th floor, obviously, the trial of the 5th mountain was the most painful. Because all my senses are all blocked off, isolating me in darkness, and I still had to somehow climb the mountain. This was hard even for the skilled rankers. No, actually, it was harder. Because the more you have, the more pressure is put on you on the 5th mountain. This is the reason why players who were met with a wall came back to the 20th floor. However, they came here feeling like they were grasping at straws. The 20th floor wasnt somewhere they came because they enjoyed it. But its a fact that all kinds of perverts exist in the world. Theres people who enjoy torture and pain. And they experience pleasure as they received the penances, and said something about a new freedom? They were crazy scumbags. However, they called themselves this. Climber of the penances, Sadhu. Long story short, Sadhu were hermits who focused on their individual training by isolating themselves in the 5th mountain. Like they didnt want to be disrupted, they were spread all over the mountain. In the middle of a tunnel, in a large forest, and even in the lake. But Yeon-woo felt them with his Extrasensory Perception. They were all people with trained sixth senses because of their time in the mountain, and he could feel something scanning him. And there were five. When he read the foundation of them. Theyre strong. He clenched his fist. Each of them were skilled people. Two of them were skilled people who could probably stand against Bahal or the Saber God. And. Woosh- Yeon-woo felt something approach him quickly. LIke a flying bird, it landed on the top of a nearby tree in a blink of an eye. They were probably curious about the expert who could feel them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The player who wanted to check out the newbie was surprised when he checked Yeon-woo. [Huh? Youre?] Yeon-woo looked around, trying to look for the player, still not used to his Extrasensory Perception, and he was taken aback as well. It was familiar to him. Someone he had met in the Tutorial but someone he hadnt kept in touch with. Khan? Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 151 Five Mountains of Penances (1) Yeon-woo thought he was seeing things. There was no way Kahn was here. The guy who said would wait for the next time with Doyle. He hadnt even heard that a new tutorial had opened. So he thought it was just someone similar to him, but.. [Cain! Cain, right?] The guy who was shouting his name happily was definitely Kahn. [Hm? Whats this? Its someone the youngest knew?] [Hehehe. Then isnt that good? We can use him more.] Other voices from those who had been watching the two chuckled. He didnt know what they were talking about, but it didnt matter. Yeon-woos attention was focused on Kahn. [Youre really Cain! Hey! How did you get here! Dang. Whats this. You look better now.] Kahn spun around Yeon-woo and burst out in laughter. Yeon-woo slightly narrowed his eyes. Seeing his flippant attitude, it was definitely Kahn. He still drove people crazy. He wondered how he should speak to him. Open speaking. It seemed like there was a way of speaking beyond your consciousness, and it probably wouldnt be that hard if he learned how to do it. The action of releasing your senses outside. It was similar to releasing your mind, so releasing your consciousness probably wouldnt be that hard either. Yeon-woo focused his senses on Kahn, and tried to make his thoughts tangible so they could be sent. Kahn felt what Yeon-woo was doing and told him to take it easy. [Hey. From what I can tell, its probably only been a while since you learned about the base of your consciousness. So its hard to..] [Is this how you do it?] [..do it, but you did it. I guess. Since you were always like this.] Kahn had a speechless expression seeing Yeon-woo use Open Speaking. [You have learned the way to deliver your thoughts by focusing your consciousness. The skill Open Speaking is being created.] [Open Speaking] Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: Focusing your consciousness can deliver your thoughts to people you want. Depending on the proficiency, there are various methods to use this. Yeon-woo slid the message down and looked at Kahn. Hair that was as messed up as his shoes. Clothes that looked like diapers. A dull sword. He looked filthy because of all the time he had spent in this mountain, but there was still a certain sharpness to him. It was different from how he was in the tutorial. Back then, he wasnt able to control himself, but now, he knew how to freely cover himself. [Its been a while.] Kahn hugged Yeon-woo with a welcoming face. [I know right! Whew. I thought we would see each other again. But I didnt know it would be this sudden, bro.] Bro. The word that he said when he was bored. It was definitely Kahn. [I saw you got pretty famous during this time. You used to create messes in the tutorial. Hm? And now youre doing it here. Hehe.] Chatter chatter. He still spoke a lot. Yeon-woo aimed his senses again in case he lost his focus. He still needed some more time to get used to Open Speaking. [But what are you doing here? And wheres Doyle?] [Thats..] Kahn was beginning to explain with a strange expression. [Hm. Youngest. Arent you going to introduce him?] It was a ticklish high-pitched voice. It seemed to be a cute woman. But Kahn grimaced like it was disgusting and lifted his head. [Granny. If youre gonna try something to this kid I advise..ack!] Kahn was cut off and screamed at the lightning that suddenly came from the sky. The lightning continued for some time. Grrr, boom! [S, Stop! I said stop!] [Hohoho. If you say useless things again, Ill rip your mouth off. Understood?] [..yes, sir!] Kahn straightened his back and shouted in a loud voice. Yeon-woo widened his eyes seeing what happened. Even with his Extrasensory Perception, it was sudden. It definitely wasnt something to be taken lightly. Rune magic. The language of the gods, rune, was tricky to handle. There werent a lot of people in the Tower who could use it this neatly. [Anyway, bring him here.] Kahn pointely looked at Yeon-woo. As if begging him to follow him. Yeon-woo subconsciously grinned. The guy was the same. *** After his Extrasensory Perception was opened, he wouldnt have any trouble walking around, so he was able to quickly follow after Kahn. He wouldnt have normally just followed him like that. But he was curious about the Sadhu who lived in the fifth mountain. Anyhow. This guy, he got a lot stronger. Yeon-woo had just one thought looking at Kahns back. How? From Yeon-woos perspective, what Kahn accomplished so far was unbelievable. His well gathered strength was sharp. It was like it was in his sheath right now, but when it was pulled out, it would cause a storm. Completely fitting of his nickname, Blood Sword. It was incomparable to what he did in the tutorial. It was a good thing. Since Kahn was ambitious like him. But unlike him, who had the advantage of Dragon Body, Kahn had nothing like that. But if he had still gotten this far. That meant he worked that much more. Kahn wasnt stronger than Yeon-woo. But he would definitely be worthwhile to spar with. No, he even thought that Kahn might be dangerous. He had wanted to beat Phante and Edora that bad. He had passed the tutorial without him knowing, and he had probably continued to train while climbing the Tower. And he had arrived at the 20th floor faster because Yeon-woo had his hands tied with the 11th floor. But like he hadnt completely isolated himself from the outside, he seemed to know what Yeon-woo had done outside. [Hey. But how did you get this strength? I cant read anything. Did you eat a dragon somewhere or something?] Like Yeon-woo was looking at Kahn with interested eyes, Kahn was looking Yeon-woo up and down like he was an interesting animal. He also looked like he was sick of something. [Hehe. I know that feeling all too well.] Shanon snickered. He wasnt in the Black Bracelet, but hidden in a shadow. All because he was curious about the Sadhu. Yeon-woo told Shanon to stop saying useless things and spoke to Kahn. [I became half a dragon.] [TN: In Korean, becoming a dragon is equivalent to the rags to riches idiom in English.] [its not funny. Sheesh, you still dont know how to tell jokes.] Kahn shook his head, not knowing Yeon-woo was actually telling the truth. In the meantime, they reached the peak. There were people at the top like they had been waiting for Yeon-woo. Two people stepped out to greet him. Including Kahn, there were 3, so half of the people Yeon-woo had felt were here. [Hm. A mask?] [Hoho. But your outfits pretty normal. Are you here to train?] It was a woman with white hair all the way down to her feet. Overall, her body was extremely curvy, and her large chest added to her seductiveness. Even though his senses were closed, she was still sexy. Magic flowed around her. rune magic. The lightning that had fallen on Kahn was definitely from this magician. On the other side, there was a short small child. His smiling face was cute. But Yeon-woo paused while running. He was one of the two high rankers that Yeon-woo felt when he opened his Extrasensory Perception. The child looked like a brat, but there was something fierce inside him. It was like a beast. If he was to compare him with the Martial King, it was like the Martial King was the king of the jungle, but the boy was a beast who roamed the forest alone, looking for prey. No, just considering the aura coming from him, he could be compared to a demon. Demonic energy. The energy that demons were said to use. If his smiling face disappeared, it was clear the demonic energy would suddenly pop out. Sacred Red Tree Victoria and Pestilence Ghost Kindred. Yeon-woo realized who they were immediately with the information in the diary. Victoria was a magician well-versed in rune magic. rune magic, called the language of the gods, was tricky to use. You had to use set words, so if you made a mistake, the consequences could be deadly. However, if you learned it, you could use it in many ways. Most artifacts or buffers used runes. And what would happen if you could control them freely? You would be able to do more things than normal magicians. That was Victorias case. She was well-known, but her brother had never really met her, and it was interesting to see her here. Kindred, on the other hand, was different. The clan that serves a nameless demon, Devil Army. Theyre organized under 9 bishops. The way each of them served their devil god was different. Kindred is the 2nd bishop, not well-known to the public, and hes been looking for something on the 20th floor for a long time. From what my friend from the Devil Army said, it has something to do with a holy object. But thats just his assumption, in reality, no one really knows. However, theres one thing thats for sure. Kindred has no plans to leave the 20th floor until he finds it. Even when we passed through the floor and fought a war with the Devil Army, he never showed himself. I was only able to find out about his identity by coincidence. But hes still here. Its probably been over 10 years. Whats he searching for so hard? Yeon-woos mind was completely on Kindred. But he didnt show it. It was a secret that he was a bishop of the Devil Army, and if he sensed something strange, his plans could be ruined. So Yeon-woo tried not to look at Kindred as much as possible. [Nice to meet you, handsome oppa.] Fortunately, Victoria stepped up actively. She winked at Yeon-woo. Even though she couldnt see, it was natural like she could see perfectly in front of her. A faint minty scent wafted over in the wind. It was a scent that wouldve made most mens hearts skip a beat. But Kahn grimaced like he didnt like it. [What do you mean hes good looking, hes wearing a mask! And do you even know the difference in age between you and..ow!] Kahn rolled down the hill after being hit with a ball of fire. [Hoho. I like everything about you except for your mouth. Understood?] Victoria smiled revealing her canines. The remnants of the rune around her dissipated. Yeon-woos eyes sparkled again seeing that. This time as well, he hadnt been able to feel the magic activate. The moment the rune disappeared, it became magic and beat up Kahn. Does she prepare her rune in advance and use it when she needs it? Yeon-woo looked at the bracelet wrapped around Victorias right arm. There were small rune letters packed on it. When she summoned the ball of fire, she touched her bracelet with her finger. Then, a letter on the bracelet disappeared and activated magic. It seemed to be an artifact that magicians used to prepare magic in advance. Yes. Victorias known to be as skilled in making artifacts as much as she uses rune magic. From what he heard, Victoria was one of the top 5 magicians along with Henova. She uses Memorize to store them, and uses it when she needs it. Sounds okay for me to use as well. Everytime he fought, he felt that fighting shouldnt be focused on using skills or physical strength. Often, he felt the need for magic. It was a waste to use Magic Circuit just for his Mugong as well. However, he was busy enough already focusing on his Mugong, and didnt even think about touching magic. But if he stored it beforehand, it looked like it would be a big help to Mugong too. I needed to study about mechanical magic too. And whether it be the Philosophers Stone of the pocket watch, I need more knowledge to fix them. So he thought he would be able to learn something if he observed her. [Ung. Handsome oppa. I like that youre curwious, but Im embawessed it you keep on looking at me like that.] [..!] Yeon-woo stepped back in shock when Victoria suddenly appeared right in front of his nose. Victoria was smiling seductively where Yeon-woo had been standing. She winked again. Yeon-woo felt shivers down his back. She read me. He had focused his consciousness to see the rune magic, but she noticed it. Well, considering her leve, it was probably weirder if she didnt notice it. But what made him shiver more was the fact that she approached him without him realizing it. Another rune was disappearing next to her. Blink. It was magic that allowed you to teleport short distances. Even with his Extrasensory Perception open, she avoided it. Magic was scary in this aspect. You couldnt predict it. There was only one way to prevent it. It was getting rid of the magician quickly. But seeing Victoria, it probably wasnt going to be easy. The energy around her was probably defense mechanisms she set up. The problem was that other than Kahn, he was the weakest person out of the 5 Sadhu. This was a cave of beasts. There was only one thing that was good about it. Since this was where beasts stayed, it was that much better of a place to train. Yeon-woo was planning on training his Yin Sword here. But before that, he had to make a good impression on the tenants here before him. A word of two that they said to him could be a big help. [Im sorry. It was my first time seeing rune magic.] Victoria lightly laughed. [Hng. If thats the case. But still, be careful in the future. Everyone here is really selfish, so theyre sensitive about others observing them. But I guess youre interested in rune magic?] [Yes. A little.] [Then should I teach you?] His eyes widened because he didnt expect her to say it so easily. What was she planning? Yeon-woo knew there werent any free things in the world. He was suspicious of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Like she read his thoughts, she grinned as if telling him not to worry. [Of course, not for free. Theres just one condition.] [What is it?] [I cant really say it here.] Victorias eyes sparkled. She looked like a snake looking at her prey. [Do you want to eat some ramen at my house and talk about some things?] [TN: Inviting someone to eat ramen at your house is the equivalent of asking someone to Netflix and chill.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional chapters ahead of time! Chapter 152 Five Mountains of Penances (2) Violently shining eyes. It was a gaze to seduce men. Most mens hearts wouldve skipped a beat. Theres ramen in this world too? Yeon-woo thought of other things. If it existed, he kind of wanted to eat it. Ramen was the food that Yeon-woo wanted the most in Africa, where Korean food was rare. [Ow. It hurts. Hey, Cain, that gran..] [Tsk!] [..dont be tricked by that lady. Shell want to spend a steamy night with you and tie you down so you work for her.] Kahn spoke with a dirtied face climbing up the mountain. Glaring at Victoria on the way up. Victoria smiled voluptuously. [It wasnt a lie. We had a steamy night.] [And I almost died.] Kahn shook his head from side to side. And he earnestly told Yeon-woo not to fall for her looks. Yeon-woo smirked. [Seems like you fell for it.] [Ahem! Thats not important.] Kahn coughed and looked at Victoria. [Anyways, dont bother this kid. Hes like a savior to me.] Victorias eyes widened. Her seductive gaze disappeared, and curiosity replaced it. [Hm? Then is this oppa?] [Yeah. Right. The person I..] It was then. The child who had quietly been looking down at the three, Kindred, lightly jumped down from the tree and flew towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo subconsciously moved far back. Why? I shouldnt have gotten caught from anyone yet? It was because his Extrasensory Perception was opened that his body moved instinctively in defense. At the same time, his sealed Magic Circuit activated. His 360 Cores spun around and released a bunch of magic power. Magic power drew a circle around him and covered the mountain in a storm. His Extrasensory Perception dug deep into the territory. As his magic power and Extrasensory Perception combined, it became an even more dangerous and concentrated power. And within the territory of the 5th mountain. Yeon-woo was able to see a clearer world than he had ever seen before. Like he was seeing it from inside his mind, everything was clear. It was detailed enough to feel mana streaming with his skin. And he could read everything little thing happening inside it. Kahn was shocked as Yeon-woos senses felt more heavier. He wouldnt have imagined that he wasnt using magic power. And the heat that was mixed in his magic power was enough to boil the atmosphere. Victoria used Blink again to move far away from them. LIke she was surprised by the magic power storm, or she expected something big to happen, she prepared herself with 5 layers of defense around them. Kindred, who was right in front of Yeon-woo, seemed a little surprised. And he smiled baring his teeth like the situation was amusing. At first, he was only planning on testing him. But if he was this much, he wanted to check his skills a bit more. The air split and a sharp wind blew between the 5 layers and tried to blow Yeon-woo away. He could read the actions and thoughts behind the movements. He could also see where they were moving. He could automatically predict what was going to happen. Prediction. Yeon-woo realized this was the best effect of the Extrasensory Perception. It was reading his opponent and the environment to predict the next situation. In other words. This means I can take a step ahead. He heard that he needed to learn sixth sense to predict the next attack of the hard-to-read focal point countless times. It seemed like the Extrasensory Perception could calculate more specifically than that. This was the numbering skill Yeon-woo learned here. He already felt like this now. He could only imagine how he would feel when all his other five senses were opened. Theres no murderous intent. Hes only trying to test me. Then His prediction finished. The calculation to turn the tables also finished. From the quick judgement using his Combat Will, to the extravagant attack using his Magic Circuit. They were all specialties of Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo A red heat wave turned blue along Yeon-woo and hugged him in the shape of wings of fire. At the same time, he swung his Carshinas dagger around him. Holy Fire fancily exploded. Boom! Kindreds attack scattered. But he didnt stop like the whole situation was amusing and brought down his right hand on Yeon-woos head. Yeon-woo twisted his body to the side and stabbed Carshinas Dagger. With the proficiency of the Eight Extreme Fists over 50%, he was able to do more. Crash! Yeon-woos dagger crashed into Kindreds hand and created an explosion. Because it had been mixed with Holy Fire, Kahn had to step back even further from the sparks. Victoria added another layer of defense. Crash! Then, Kindred pushed it away with an uppercut, forcing Yeon-woos body to slide back. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. His right hand was already cut, blood dripping down. Carshinas dagger was bent, almost broken. That was how chaotic Kindreds attack was. The entire time the ground vibrated, it was hard to control his body. If it wasnt for Extrasensory Perception and Combat Will, he wouldve collapsed a long time ago. But this was the furthest he could go. If he went more, he would have to reveal everything. And he couldnt guarantee victory even when he did that. On the other hand, Kindred was smiling like this was all childs play. His appearance was cute, but Yeon-woo shivered. It looked like a devil licking his lips in anticipation. His opponent was too strong. [Even Hanryeong wouldnt have been able to defeat him on his best days. Was Kindred always that strong?] Shannon quietly murmured from within the shadows. Then, Kindred opened his mouth. [I attacked, but not only did you block, but also attack back. Oho. Impressive.] The test was over. But Yeon-woo couldnt relax. He felt like Kindred would eat him up if he showed even the slightest weakness. And as expected. Kindred didnt pull back his aura and narrowed his eyes. [But you. Whats your relationship with Sword God?] It was a completely unexpected question. Yeon-woo tried to remember whether Kindred and Sword God had any meeting points. But there wasnt anything about that in the diary. [What do you mean?] [You cant say no. The sword skills you showed. Even though it was a bit different, it was definitely the same as Sword Gods.] Yeon-woo realized what Kindred was saying. He was misunderstanding something. [Thats not right.] [What..] [My seseung-nim is the Martial King.] This time, Kindreds eyes widened. Kahn and Victoria also had shocked expressions. They seemed more shocked then when they saw his skills. [Martial King? From the One-horned tribe?] [Yes.] [Hm. Then that makes sense. Since Sword God was taught by the Martial King to. But the person who said wouldnt take another disciple after that guy took a new disciple..] Yeon-woo thought that guy that Kindred spoke about was the 2nd disciple that the Martial King had talked about. He seemed to know well about the Martial King. What was their relationship? Acquaintances? Enemies? He couldnt read from Kindreds attitude what kind of relationship they had. Kindred was lost in thought for a moment before he released his position and walked back. His aura was pulled back, but the leftover aftereffects were still floating around in the atmosphere. Normal people wouldve been trembling from fear. [I didnt expect much since you just realized your consciousness. But it seems like you have the basics down. I understand why the youngest complimented so much about you.] Kindred ran at Yeon-woo the moment Kahn said something. Just what had Kahn said about Yeon-woo? [Are you planning on training in the Five Mountains of Penances as well?] Kindred seemed to have a leader role in the 5th mountain. Because he might learn something, Yeon-woo answered politely. [Yes. Thats correct.] [Fine. You pass.] Kindred left those words and went away. Fortunately, he received the permission to stay, but he thought it wouldnt be that easy after experiencing Victoria and Kindred. *** [He wouldnt have accepted you if you were just a good for nothing. That guy just chases out people if theyre not to his taste. Kahn said he would introduce Yeon-woo to a place where he could stay and moved along with him. Before they left, Victoria told him to contact him if he ever changed his mind. Saying that they should really share a steamy night together. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt reply. [Are Sadhu all like that? Its a lot different from what I know.] Kahn realized what Yeon-woo was trying to say and lightly chuckled. [No. The image that youre thinking of is probably right. People who are selfish, greedy, and dont want to talk to outsiders. They dont want to interfere in others businesses, they just focus on theyre training. Isnt it obvious by looking at the other 2 people who didnt appear?] [Then what about Kindred and Victoria?] [Those two are the same. They dont usually stick their noses in others businesses. And they dont like other people getting in theirs. But theyve been here for so long that if they see someone who seems like a potential newbie, they take interest.] [I see.] [Yeah. But Kindred despises people who arent that trained to get near him. Like being around weak people makes him weak. So because of him, a lot of people were kicked out.] And so thats why Im playing the role of the youngest. Kahn lightly muttered to himself. To be precise, he doesnt want to be bothered by nobodies. Yeon-woo thought about Kindred. [But theyre not bad people so dont worry. As long as you dont bother them, you can stay close to them. And after some time, they offer advice and help a lot. Thanks to them, I was able to become this strong faster.] Yeon-woo felt like he knew why Kahn had gotten this strong so fast. Being with those kinds of people, there was no way he wouldnt grow. [How long has it been since you entered the Tower?] [Mm. Not that long. About 2 months? And when I came up here, I heard you entered Red Dragon and you were like fish in water.] Quite some time had passed since Yeon-woo had entered the Tower. While he was focused on the war, it seemed like a new tutorial had opened. [Hey. But the records you left were all unbelievable. The unrevealed person in the hall of fame. Thats all you, right?] Yeon-woo wordlessly nodded his head. Kahn shook his head. [Because of that, I couldnt even think about breaking it. I just focused on climbing up. I thought about going to see you but..I thought I would just be a bother. And I thought we would meet someday anyway.] And like he thought, they had met like this. [Have you been well?] [So so. You?] [Ive been the same. Actually, after retiring then, I thought a lot. About how to become stronger. I wanted to find my path.] When Yeon-woo saved them in Section F, Kahn had been greatly shocked. He realized the world he knew was too small. So he wanted to break free from it. And he climbed the Tower like there was no tomorrow, and pushed himself thinking of Yeon-woo in Section F to find himself here. Kahn could affirm himself that if Yeon-woo was the person who shook his world, this place was the place that put it back again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [What about Doyle?] And when Yeon-woo asked the question he wanted to avoid, Kahn smiled bitterly. Obviously, he would be curious. After all, they used to stick to each other like they were real brothers. [Hes not here.] But Kahn didnt reveal his frustrated mind. Although Yeon-woo could read his feelings with Extrasensory Perception, he tried to hide them as much as possible. [Its been a while since I split up from him.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 153 Five Mountains of Penances (3) Khan bitterly smiled. [Dont ask for the specifics.] Yeon-woo silently nodded his head. It was sad that the two were now split, but it wasnt something he should interfere with. It was their business. [But well, he can take care of himself, so Im sure hes doing fine.] Since he was a child smart enough to be called Foxy Tail. Yeon-woo thought he might see Doyle someday too. [From now on, you can stay here. The basic necessities are inside, so you can use them as needed. The place Kahn led him to was a small house. Like there were people who had lived here before, everything necessary to live comfortably was here. In the simple backyard, there was a lot of firewood, and an area dedicated to training. And more than anything, he liked that it was hidden in the forest. The chance of lost players wandering in here was low. [You have to find your own food and water, but if you need anything, just come find me. And ask me right away if you need help.] And Kahn told Yeon-woo other things so Yeon-woo could focus on his training. However, he also repeatedly told him about things he needed to be careful of. He told him that everyone here was for individual training like Yeon-woo and not to bother them. Along with the fact that even if he wanted to make light conversation with them, he should ask for their permission first. [But sometimes people gather when theyre bored. So it wont be too stuffy.] Yeon-woo satisfactorily nodded at the thought of being able to focus on training. *** [Then work hard. Ive changed a lot since I came here. Its frustrating, but its that much more beneficial for you. If its you, youll be able to take a lot. And spar with me if you get the time.] Kahn patted Yeon-woos shoulder. The two were able to catch up on things. Although it was mainly Kahn who spoke and Yeon-woo listened, they were able to understand how the other person had spent their time. Kahn had put his everything into training. The passion to become stronger. The desire to climb to a higher position. He looked towards that goal and pushed himself. He couldnt see the Kahn of the past who had been arrogant and loved himself a bit too much. He was still like himself, but there was a seriousness to him. Yeon-woo realized why news of the Blood Sword entering the Tower hadnt spread. He hid himself, not even caring about fame, and quietly did what he wanted to. Kahn knew what Yeon-woo had gone through as well. He didnt tell him the specifics, but Kahn had been amused at what he heard about the war between the two great forces. Yeon-woo enjoyed the conversation. It was like meeting a close friend after a while. No, he was a close friend. If you werent close friends with someone you showed your back to in a war, what was a close friend? When the conversation ended, a lot of time had passed. Kahn left saying he needed to catch up on the training he pushed back. Yeon-woo momentarily looked at his surroundings. He had plenty of food and water in Intrenian, but it seemed wise to prepare for unexpected events. Fortunately, there was a stream to get water from nearby. He even found a small field, so he didnt have to worry about food. When Yeon-woo finished looking around, he pulled back his magic power. I need to cover my magic power if I want to train. He became more sure after fighting with Kindred. The theme of the 20th floor was a battle with oneself. The more limits you set on yourself, the more you were uncomfortable, the more you would be able to achieve. So he was planning on sealing his Magic Circuit again. His Extrasensory Perception became less detailed and he focused his range to just himself. And when he did that, he felt trapped. It was like he was confined in the darkness, but things were also easier this way. From now on, he could really focus on his training. It would be nice if all he had to do to learn the Yin Sword was move his body, but unfortunately, he had to realize his consciousness first to understand the Yin Sword. Now there was a limit in what he could do physically. So there was only one thing he could do. Meditation. [Combat Will] His thinking abilities sped up. As he locked his Extrasensory Perception, he really felt like he was trapped in the darkness. He couldnt tell how much time had slowed down. Without caring about his environment, he was locked in his Yin Sword training. *** One thing Yeon-woo felt when he looked at how the Yin Sword was composed was that he wouldnt be able to solve it normally. It was something that the One-horned tribe hadnt been able to solve for thousands of years. The tribe members that Yeon-woo had seen all this time was that they were strong and acted on instinct, and as they grew older, they became like philosophers. Their knowledge was incredible. Solving something that they hadnt been able to solve in a day was impossible. Then I have to use shortcuts. The shortcut that Yeon-woo was thinking of was the Dragons Knowledge. He remembered everything Edora had told him about the tribes research, and he was planning on using Dragons Knowledge to look at it from different angles. If the research of the tribe and Dragons Knowledge is combined..we can somehow find a way. It was a method the One-horned tribe wouldnt have been able to try. The information Yeon-woo would receive during this time would probably be immense in amount. He might even learn something that surpassed the Eight Extreme Fists. But Yeon-woo wanted to learn the Yin Sword instead. He needed to understand it somehow. He didnt care about what was happening outside. He thought about his mind and focused on analyzing things. Every attempt was different. Is there another side thats hidden like a password? The first thing he thought of was that the components he was seeing werent real and they were somehow hiding the real thing. He tried flipping around the order of the words. He even tried to add onto the words to find a new meaning from within it. When these methods didnt work, he delved even deeper and more specifically into them. But these attempts ended in failure as well, and the only method left was to understand it. However, like always, he didnt see how he was supposed to do that. He thought that it might have some philosophical aspect to it and might be related to their history. But as the attempts resulted in failure, Yeon-woo couldnt see what he was supposed to do. He didnt see the end. *** [Master! Hey, master! Wake up!] How long had he been locked in his thoughts? Yeon-woo came to attention at the voice that was calling him. As his Extrasensory Perception slightly opened, he felt Shanon shaking him to wake him up. His mind was violently shaking. Hanryeong also looked stiff behind him. [Are you awake? Huh?] Shanons voice was desperate. Yeon-woo realized his mistake belatedly. How long was I like that? How long had he been locked in medication? He closed himself off from the outside, so he couldnt even tell how much time had passed. However, seeing his thirst and hunger, he could tell it had been a while. [How long were you like that? Are you being serious? Master, you mightve croaked if you were left like that even a little longer!] Me? [Yeah! Focusing on medication should only be one or two days, how could you do that for a month? Are you crazy?] A month? Yeon-woo was taken aback. He definitely hadnt expected it to be that long. His sense of time was way off. Well. Since it had been a month, that explained why his Dragon Body was feeling hunger and thirst. Yeon-woo quickly pulled out water and jerky from Intrenian to replenish himself. Oh. I wasnt able to contact Henova and Bicester.] The time he settled on with Henova was 10 days. Too much time had passed. Considering his personality, it was clear he would be worrying that Yeon-woo was in danger. Bicester as well. Checking his communication artifact, he could see that he had tried to contact him several times. Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue. Had he found Brahams location? [Is that important right now? Whew.] Yeon-woo bitterly smiled. Well, he could contact Bicester later and tell Edora to relay his news to Henova. He had a way to contact the One-horned tribe as well. He quickly got out his artifact. Bicesters shocked emotions could be plainly felt through the artifact. [C, Cain-nim?] [Something came up. Did you find Braham?] [Yes. I, I thought you might contact me soon, s, so I continued to track him.] [Where is he?] [He was a, at the 23 floor.] [The 23rd floor?] He had been concerned about what he should do if he was past the 50th floor. But he was unexpectedly closer than he thought. Is the 23rd floor the Devils Forest? I guess he would be there. The 23rd floor was a floor that was filled with trees that gestated devils, called Devil Tree. It was similar to the Devils birthplace, so it was famous for being totally different than the other floors. Braham would definitely be interested in a place like this. [Y, yes. I, Its seems like its been a while since he stayed there.] [Then continue tracking him. And let me know immediately if he leaves for another floor.] [U, Understood!] As soon as he finished his business with Yeon-woo, Bicester immediately hung up. That was probably how scary Yeon-woo was to him. Yeon-woo sighed in relief knowing that he wouldnt need to rush after Braham and called Edora. Edora was greatly surprised at Yeon-woos contact and asked him if he was hurt anywhere. Yeon-woo explained what happened and asked her to deliver the news to Henova. [Hes already been here several times. Hmph.] Like he thought, Henova had probably been worried about Yeon-woo, enough to come find the One-horned tribe. And Edora added that Henova had been staying at their village for some time. Yeon-woo let her know that he would visit them soon and hung up. He felt his hair that was dusty from not washing in a while and frowned. A month. It wasnt a short time. Considering how fast his body had sped up in that time, it seemed like he invested about a year in meditation. [Since thats over with, lets talk about the specifics. What did you learn?] Shanon spoke in a serious tone. Hanryeong started at him from behind as well. He couldnt not be interested in it as a martialist. Yeon-woo shook his head. Nothing. [What? Even though you focused like that?] Shanon was completely surprised. Hanryeong emanated his thoughts as well. I tried this and that. But I didnt even get a single hint. [What nonsense..] Shanon knew the weapon Yeon-woo had. The research results of the One-horned tribe and his Dragons Knowledge. And his thinking abilities that came with his Dragon Body. But even with this, he couldnt solve it? Shanon couldnt imagine how that happened. Hanryeong was thinking the same thing. [Thats not a scam, right..] No. Its not a scam. Im sure its real.] Yeon-woo had also thought about what Shanon brought up. When he couldnt find any clues, it was obvious that he would suspect if the Yin Sword was just a legend. But as time passed, Yeon-woo became more sure. This was real. What he got from trying to learn the Yin Sword was plenty, and Yeon-woo was able to have a deeper understanding of Mugong in the process. However, he didnt have a single clue about the Yin Sword itself. Because no one had learned how to open it, it wasnt released yet. Once it was opened, things would definitely fly out from it like Pandoras Box. The problem was that he couldnt find a way to unlock the key. [I guess. Unless all the oldies of the One-horned tribe got Alzheimers, they wouldnt have held onto this for so long.] Shanon tsked. He also wanted to see the Yin Sword. I dont know how to approach it. It felt like searching in the fog. Even when he first learned Mugong, he didnt feel this way. It was incomparable to back then. Then, the quiet Hanryeong spoke up. [If its like youre searching through the fog, how about taking tiny steps?] How? [Even if its hard, Yin Sword is also just a sword technique. Then shouldnt you learn the sword first?] Youre saying to establish the basics first. [Yes.] Shanon nodded like he agreed. [Yeah. What Hanryeong is saying makes sense. Theres time when you have to move your body instead of theorizing about things. Training till you become a master of the sword.] Martialists divided people who learned about martial arts into roughly 3 classes. A master, who completed things until the end. An expert, who surpassed completion and took it to another level. And an arhat, who surpassed even that. Yeon-woo had learned a lot about the Eight Extreme Fists, but not enough to be called a master. So I need to be a master first. Shanon and Hanryong were more advanced than him in martial arts. Then he needed to listen carefully to their advice. If you want to be a master, how strong do you need to be? [You have to be able to make Aura.] Aura. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A strength that condensed magic power into a blade. Being able to do that much sounded alright for a master. And Yeon-woo had a standard for making Aura. The Eight Extreme Fists. He would need to finish the Eight Extreme Fists that he had pushed back for a while now. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! [TN: Hello, everyone, HH here addressing the confusion you guys mightve had when reading ???? So when I tl, and I see a Korean term that doesnt have a direct translation to English, I just spell it out phonetically. Often, there are times when the term isnt clear in Korean because theres more than one meaning, or the author plans on revealing it in the future, so Im afraid theres not much I can do about that T~T. Also, some terms may be different from how the old tl translated it because I couldnt find his tld version. T~T. Ill try my best to address those as questions pop up, so leave them in the comments or in the discord server:) ] Chapter 154 Five Mountains of Penances (4) To me, Aura was a form of energy that was difficult in so many ways. The magic would disperse or explode, and you needed a strong consciousness to maintain it. Consciousness. You had to use a mental thing that you couldnt even see, and this was too hard, almost impossible, for me to understand. But seeing Leonhard and Valdebich use it well, it wasnt impossibleI just shook my head. Actually, Yeon-woo didnt know too well about Aura. The basics of the concept was in the diary, but like he said, it was just the concept. The only area that his brother hadnt been able to approach was Aura. The trait his brother picked up easily was Ten Thousand Clearance. Because he could fundamentally become closer to what things were made up of, even though he was from Earth, he could deal with mana well. So he was able to quickly learn the way to deal with mana, and become the person who controlled magic best in Arthia. And later, he even learned the most difficult types of magic. The skill called Sky Wings that gave him the nickname Heaven Wing was something borne from those types of magic. He approached magic in the purest way and used it freely. But on the other hand, Aura was hard to approach because of this trait. Aura also used magic, but it consisted more of energy. And his brother especially had difficulty with the intangible concept of consciousness. He didnt understand it at all. So Yeon-woo had started learning Mugong, but he didnt think about touching Aura. His Mugong was already lacking, and he had too many weapons to focus on other than Aura. Unlike his other skills, which were growing in proficiency, he didnt know how much time he would have to invest in Aura. No, more than anything, he thought it would be difficult for his Magic Circuit, which used pure magic, to create Aura. But now he had to throw those thoughts away. He already forced his body to get used to Magic Circuit using Cores. He had to somehow use Aura now. Like what Shanon and Hanryeong said, he would have to be at least of a master level to challenge the Yin Sword. The good thing was that he was able to train on the 20th floor. And he had two outstanding teachers. Shanon was a master, even though he couldnt become a ranker. Hanryeong as well. The martialist who fought with nine swords was almost strong enough to make the Sword God step back. He was between an expert and an arhat. There was a lot to learn. However, if there was a difference between the two, it was that unlike Shanon, who walked the path of leading others in martial arts, Hanryeong fought in battles since he was young and was almost like an apostle of martial arts. And if he combined this with the Eight Extreme Fists that he knew before. I might be able to learn Aura. His brother couldnt use Aura easily because of Ten Thousand Clearance, but Yeon-woo, who was used to Mugong, was different. Yeon-woo gripped his Carshinas dagger. The only thing left to do now was training. *** [Aura is something that you can learn after getting sixth sense.] After sixth sense? [Sixth sense is something that brings out all your consciousness. Auror is using that and changing it to something physical.] With what Shanon said, Yeon-woo felt like he understood something a bit more. Since Yeon-woo had already learned sixth sense, he felt like he could grasp the concept a bit better. With Extrasensory Perception, he could see everything. [But its changing something that was intangible to something you can feel, so you need a balance with magic power. The magic power needs to be strong.] Hanryeong added on. Yeon-woo didnt worry about condensing magic power. His magic power was incomparable to others. The Draconic species werent powerful for nothing. Now there was only one thing that was left. Then whats consciousness? The problem was that their answer was different. [The will to become stronger.] [The resolve to win.] Shanon said that martial arts was a fight with oneself. A process of making yourself sharper like a blade. But Hanryeong said it was different. Even if you said it nicely, a sword was eventually a weapon to hurt your opponent. When you were using your sword, you should think about somehow defeating your opponent. Hanryeong simplified what sword techniques were about. In other words, he could see the difference between the two Both of them werent wrong, so Yeon-woo had to think about what they two were saying. Then what was the consciousness that fit Yeon-woo best? He quickly came to an answer. The strength of breaking everything in your path. Yeon-woo thought it would be nice to make a destructive Aura. To him, consciousness wasnt something to improve himself or defeat someone. It was just a survival tool he needed to use, because if he didnt use it, he would be killed. Once he got the direction he needed to go to, Yeon-woo started practicing right away. It wasnt difficult to practice because he had Extrasensory Perception. The Eight Extreme Fists is something that makes 8 kinds of powers into 8 forms. It has to be fast. Yeon-woo used the training area where he was staying well. Once he woke up, the first thing he did was swing his sword. Faster than ones eyes could follow. But he didnt focus on just swinging his sword. From what Yeon-woo saw, the 8 Writings of Divination of Eight Extreme Fists that he had to learn wasnt something he could get just from practicing. Like constructing the structure of a building required tiny steps, he needed to learn the order in specific steps. It was something that needed a precise calculation. So this time, he tried to use his quick thinking abilities as well. As time passed, the form became clearer. Any imperfections disappeared as well. [Think like youre focusing your mind on the tip of your blade.] [You must release your consciousness. If you just use your consciousness well, you can use all kinds of attacks using Aura and your magic power.] Also, because he couldnt just focus on his form, he focused on moving his sword according to Hanryeong and Shanons advice as well. Faster. And even faster. From sometime, he couldnt even tell the difference between what was happening in his consciousness and the real world. Since he continued to do so without resting, his replenished body started to dry up. Under normal conditions, magic wouldve chased away his tiredness, but that wasnt the case right now. As it kept on layering upon him, his body felt heavier. And his heart rate was extremely fast as well. Yeon-woo felt heat in his brain for the first time since he was awakened. But that was how much his senses were gathered as well. And despite the time that passed, he didnt know how much magic power was released. Yeon-woo thought that might be his consciousness. And when his mind started to dry up and his consciousness was about to collapse. Suddenly Yeon-woo felt like he was being absorbed into his sword. It was like his mind was becoming focused onto one. Boom! With a loud sound, there was a huge explosion. Yeon-woo burst to attention. In front of him, there was a path he didnt see before. The trees were bent to the side. Yeon-woo clearly felt it. His condensed consciousness. And the basics that were combined as one. There was only one thing it explained. Dancheon. The first of the 8 Writings of Divination. It wasnt like when the Martial King split the sun, but it was amazing considering it was his first attempt. I got a trace. He didnt have a clue about Aura yet, but now he thought he could see the way. [You have earned a trace about the 8 Writings of Divination of the Eight Extreme Fists. You have learned the way to deal with your consciousness.] [The proficiency of Eight Extreme Fists has dramatically increased. 62.1%] *** [You have learned the way to maintain your mind separated from the outside world.] [You have earned the trait Acetic.] .. [You have learned the way to overcome the time spent from the outside world to the world inside your mind.] [Your effort for being an ascetic without a bit of rest has been acknowledged.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that isnt easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You earned 5,000.] [You earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] [As an additional reward, the evolution of Combat Will is being rewarded. A new skill is being rewarded considering your skills and attributes.] [The trait of Ascetic influences this process.] [The superior skill Time Difference has been created.] In the blink of an eye, three months passed. No, if Hanryeong and Shanon hadnt told him, Yeon-woo wouldnt have known 3 months passed. He worked hard to finish the 8 Writings of Divination. There were times when his mind and physical body were in extremely different times, putting his body in danger. And. It resulted in a new numbering skill. [Time Difference] Numbering 75 Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: A skill influenced by your trait Ascetic. You are able to use faser thinking abilities and focus to judge situations. *Thinking Acceleration You are able to escape from the frame of time and move freely. As the proficiency increases, the time used in thinking increases. *Organized Calculation You are able to make several calculations at once. As the proficiency increases the amount of calculations you can do at the same time increases. Time Difference was a newly opened skill that was created with the mastery of Combat Will. It meant that when he thought, he wouldnt be limited to the time in the physical world. Of course, that didnt mean he had unlimited time, but it was more efficient than before. But as much as it was more efficient, the gap between his mind and the outside world became greater, and the aftereffects of that were for Yeon-woo to be in charge of. Thankfully, Yeon-woos Dragon Body was strong enough to handle it. Yeon-woo successfully learned 3 of the 8 Writing Divinations. And in the process, the Eight Extreme Fists was organized, and the separation between each of the steps was almost gone. [You have almost reached the master level. Influenced by this, the skill name of Eight Extreme Fists has been changed to Eight Extreme Swords.] [Eight Extreme Swordss skill proficiency has increased. 71.2%] Now, he had 5 numbering skills. Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Holy Fire. Fire Rain. Extrasensory Perception. And even Time Difference. Although he wasnt officially a ranker yet, he accomplished a great feat. But Yeon-woo was still thirsty. He had a trace about Aura, but he still didnt grasp it. He could condense his magic power and cover it with his consciousness, but strangely, the form wasnt maintained. Shanon and Hanryeong told him that he would only have to focus on making Aura now. Then. When another month passed. [Congratulations! You have reached master level. You have achieved a great feat. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 3,000 Karma.] [As an additional reward, strength has increased by 10.] [Dexterity has increased by 8.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. [You have learned Aura. But it is still incomplete. Practice Aura to gain a higher understanding.] Along Carshinas Daggers blade, a light flowed and shook. It looked like it would disappear any second, but it maintained its form. Aura blade. He completed the most basic technique of Aura. [TN: LOLOL this felt like such a filler chapter to me. I didnt understand the stuff about consciousness when I was reading it either lol.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 155 Five Mountains of Penances (5) [Ho! Finally!] [Red. It definitely fits the fire property.] Yeon-woo looked at the Aura Blade on Carshinas dagger and glanced at Shanon and Hanryeong. Is there a difference in the color of Aura? Shanon grinned and shook his head. [Not much. The color doesnt affect the power. Since Aura is just the difference of training.] But? [You can slightly see the users subconscious with this.] Like? [Your Aura is red. That probably symbolizes the Holy Fire and the fire property you have.] Mm. [But looking at it now, it looks like fire burning up. Or. Kind of like blood?] Yeon-woo thought what Shanon was saying was both right. Red was the color he saw the most on Earth and the Tower. Explosions. Fire. Bloodstains. Yeon-woo thought he wouldnt be able to escape from the color. Yeon-woo observed his Aura Blade with his Extrasensory Perception. [Alright, lets continue. Congratulations on making Aura, but this is only the first step. Itll probably break if you lose your focus even a little bit. Until youre completely used to it, you have to continue practicing.] Yeon-woo nodded his head. [But this time, lets change it up.] How? [What do you mean how? Using it in actual situations.] Shanon glanced at Hanryeong. Both of them suddenly pulled out their weapons from the subspace like they had planned it beforehand. Shanon his sword breaker, and Hanryeong a sword from his nine swords collection. Shanon smirked even though he didnt have a face. [Sparring.] *** Clang! He was a master now, but he still had a long way to go. Normal players would see that he was pretty skilled, but actually skilled people would see that he was lacking. The skills and weapons he had werent related to his sword technique skills. He could only improve by working hard. However, he didnt have a lot of time. So he tried to use the time he had efficiently. So the place he chose to train was the 20th floor. And to make up for the amount of time, he went through years of time in his mind by himself. It was impossible for normal people to do. It was a fight with himself. And Yeon-woo added something more to do. Sparring. With just his sword, he sparred with Shanon and Hanryeong. It was to proficient use his Writings of Divination and Aura. Shanon had said before. That he now only had the basic qualification. Yeon-woo knew he was lacking a lot, so he tried to make up for it with his quick thinking abilities and his sword. As metal and metal clashed, sparks flew everywhere. [Nice! This is fun as I expected! This is it!] Shanons happy voice rang out. Behind him, Hanryeong tapped, no, struck his sword on the ground as if telling Shanon to hurry up. *** [Mm. This isnt it either.] Victoria swept her hair back with a frustrated face. She couldnt feel anything, so she didnt feel the need to shower, but she mentally felt she was dirty. However, she didnt have the time to worry about that right now. There were problems in her system. She had checked over and over again for calculation errors, but her magic this time didnt work. She didnt know how many times, no, how many years it had been. She entered the Five Mountains because she didnt want to think about anything else and build her magic to take her to a new level. But that goal was still far away. [The calculation isnt wrong. Im sure of that.] Victoria calculated backwards from the area that wasnt working. But she didnt get anything. Then, there was only one reason left. [The amount of times.] Sigh. This was so annoying. Victoria cursed for the first time in a while. This was the problem with rune magic. One could use this without much setbacks, and it was powerful because of its purity. That was why people who wanted to become war mages like her like this study. However, for all its pros, there was a large con. Letters. It was made up simple, but if it became even the slightest bit more complicated, it would immediately fail. For example, the simple command of freeze was easy. However, the command to freeze and crack was impossible. It was because the two letters clashed. Victoria supported this con with artifacts. She drew them in the special bracelet that she made and erased one to use it every time she needed. But not only was this limited in the amount of times it could be used, a large amount of jewels was needed every time the rune letters were written. And because the bracelet only lasted a week, it was extremely inefficient. So Victoria was researching a solution to this problem. She was trying to look for a combination of runes that fixed the bracelet once it was used. It sounded impossible, but she had somewhat finished the theory of it after a long time spent researching. But that was it. The calculation was perfect, but everything it was made, it ended in failure. She became frantic. She was scared she wouldnt be able to accomplish her goal if this kept her. Because of the limits of rune magic, she hadnt been able to climb the Tower, and she might be trapped on the same floor until she died. But she could assume why it failed every time. It was because of the amount of times. There were too many ways the artifact could be damaged. And there were too many different combinations of runes. Because there were quite a bit of letters, the different combinations also increased in number. The amount of times that something unexpected would happen eventually reached towards infinity. Then there was only one method. To make a combination that could solve whatever came its way. And to do that. I need to model it after someone whos proactive. Theories flashed by her head. She needed to imitate someone. If she could understand their way of thinking into an artifact, it would be able to resist unpredictable situations. However, the person would have to be quick at learning and proactive. And thankfully, Victoria knew someone like that. Cain. At first, she considered Kahn. Since he was young and motivated. However, he spent more time on meditating than training, like he was researching something like she was. Yeon-woo was different. He only spent the first month in meditation, and after that, he continued to train moving his body. Making anyone who watched think his body would be ruined. And he quickly progressed. Even she, who didnt know too much about martial arts, could tell that he was improving everyday. Like what was a day to everyone else was a month for Yeon-woo. She saw a deep understanding that would take others a few months to comprehend from Yeon-woo. [I hope he does this favor for me.] The problem was that people didnt like having their thinking patterns analyzed. Because their weakness might be shown. It was why she didnt consider the other high rankers including Kindred. The moment she brought it up, her head would be blown off. But she wouldnt know if she didnt try with Yeon-woo. After organizing her thoughts, Victoria slowly stood up. She found where Yeon-woo was with her senses. Fortunately, he was near where he was staying. As she erased the rune for Blink, she quickly transported to where he was. And as she moved, she was surprised. Whats this? The entire forest around Yeon-woos little house was a wasteland. Like Hermess symbol, the boa had slid past it. It looked like something had pressed down on it. The problem was that even though it was like this, she couldnt feel any traces of magic power. Thenhe did this purely with his strength? She thought he was impressive when he released his magic power against Kindred. But this was incomparable to before. Victoria estimated where Yeon-woo was based on the hints she found. And she became even more sure. She arrived at a small pond at the end of the forest. Yeon-woo was bathing himself. She could see that his body was incredibly firm. Muscles without any imperfections. They were muscles from training. Victoria was about to smile and froze. She saw all kinds of scars on his muscles. Just what had he been through to..? [What brings you here?] Then, Yeon-woo turned towards Victoria without any signs of being surprised. Victoria felt the color come back to her face and slowly smiled. [A woman came to sneak a look at you but you dont seem too surprised.] [Since you cant see anyway. But can you wait a moment so I can get dressed.?] [Then cant you just stay naked?] Yeon-woo ignored her and entered the forest on the opposite side. It was to get his clothes. [Boring.] Victoria grinned, then narrowed her eyes. [I can feel the remnants of magic. The energy of darkness? But there shouldnt be any undeads on the 20th floor. Is it a power of Cain?] Did he have more than physical strength? She was curious, but she couldnt ask. Since that was the unspoken rule around here. Then, with the sound of rustling, Yeon-woo came back. [Please speak now.] *** [So you want to make my thinking patterns into an artifact?] Yeon-woo asked Victoria after hearing her explanation. He was resting while bathing after sparring with Shanon and Hanryeong. Then, Victoria had come. [Right.] Victoria nodded her head. [And you know how rude that is to ask of a martialist.] [Right. So I want to offer a trade.] [A trade.] During the time he spent on the Five Mountains, he became closer to Victoria speaking with her when they saw each other. But that was it. They werent close enough to ask for a favor this rude. But Yeon-woo thought this wouldnt be too bad. Because whatever she tries, she wont be able to imitate my way of thinking. Yeon-woo was confident in his mind blocking. His Cold Blooded skill was like the greatest enemy of mental magic. And so was his mind after awakening his Dragon Body. His subconscious was no different than a dragons now. If she tried to interpret his mind, it would be as hard as interpreting a dragons mind. It was clear she would fail. On the other hand, Yeon-woo had a lot that he wanted from her. Rune magic. It was simple to use, and if he could only learn attack magic. Blink, Heist, and Magic Power Strengthening. I want to learn at least these 3. And its nice if I can understand other magic as well. Blink, to quickly change his location. Heist, which would provide his fast movement. And Magic Power Strengthening to increase his magic power. And more than anything, rune magic would greatly help Boo. [If you want, Ill even give a demons contract. So I request this of you.] A demons contract was summoning a high demon and having him grant a wish. It was incredibly expensive. That was how serious Victoria was. Yeon-woo pretended to think about it carefully and nodded his head. [Alright. But instead, I want to learn the language of runes. Is that ok?] [Rune language?] Victorias eyes widened. It was something she thought was too weak of a condition. And even if you learned rune magic, it was hard to learn right away. It was hard to use the magic of the gods. She brightly smiled, thinking that she had found a pushover, not knowing that Yeon-woo had Dragons Knowledge. [Good. Then Ill tutor you. Ill leave it in your hands.] [Thank you.] Yeon-woo smiled while shaking her hand. It was a smile for when one saw a real pushover. They both put extra strength on the hand that they were using to shake. *** And meanwhile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [You are the first person to enter the dungeon King Mifunes Palace.] Kindred entered a cave that was on the top of the 5th mountain. It was a cave that no one had found before. The reason why he had spent 10 years on the 20th floor was right in front of him. A lake filled with water. And a door past it. The golden door was sparkling, lightning up the entire cave. Found you. Magic Stick. Kindred smiled wide enough for his canines to be showing. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 156 Five Mountains of Penances (6) [Argh! Does this make sense! How can this be!] Victoria grabbed her hair and screamed. All kinds of emotions flashed by her eyes. Annoyance. Rage. Curiosity. Frustration. Anxiousness. She was in a state of hysteria. That was expected. She hadnt even gotten started on interpreting Yeon-woos thoughts. It was already the 20th day. The time she promised Yeon-woo was one month. Time had flown by without much success. [You didnt set up a mental defense or anything, right?] Victoria glared at Yeon-woo with suspicion. [You wouldve noticed already if I had. You were the person who told me to take off my clothes just in case. You were the person who tested defense magic circles. It was all you. But you never felt anything like that, right?] [..] Victoria bit her nails. It was a habit of her that came out when she was anxious. What Yeon-woo had said was all right. He willingly participated all the time. It was her who always asked him to do things that were too much. So Victoria felt like she was going to go crazy. She really used all kinds of methods. She made him drink all kinds of potions and used magic circles and artifacts to analyze his mind. However, the result that came back was always an error. Analyzing it was impossible. At first, she thought it was because his mind was complex. Often, martialists minds became more complex as they trained. So with their permission, she unlocked their mental defenses and started to carefully observe them. She used the same method on Yeon-woo. She was planning on identifying everything down to his neurons. Sometimes she even anesthetized his body. But that was the end. She couldnt read him. No, actually, she could. But the problem was that the range was too small. Someone who has this large of a mentality. Ive never heard of something like this before. Its too deep! Victoria thought that her mentality was quite deep. That was how much she gained knowledge and focused on her studies. But in front of Yeon-woo, she was like a lake being compared to an ocean. That was how endless his mentality seemed to be. Usually people would go crazy from it, but Yeon-woo just spoke like asking her what the matter was when she brought it up. Is this child a superior species or something like that? It doesnt make sense otherwise! But Victoria knew that was absurd. If he was that amazing of an existence, he wouldnt even have let her do this. They hated others laying a finger on their bodies. Eventually, Victoria spent 20 days wasting her time, while her precious runes were being taken away. And even though he was a martialist, he was so well learned, that he always precisely answered her questions when she asked them during their tutoring session. In addition, he learned so fast, that she felt her basic magic runes being taken away. She clenched her teeth. There were now 10 days left. She had to somehow find a way soon. *** [Heehee. You con-artist. Did you get a big one today?] What do you mean, big one. Were only upholding our sides of the trade. [The trade itself is a scam. Dang. You seemed quite inflexible on the outside. I didnt know you were good at using your head like this.] Yeon-woo ignored what Shanon said as soon as he entered the hut. There was no need to reply to him. He knew that the trade was ridiculous as well. But the contract with Victoria was set with mana, and if they didnt keep their word, their magic power could be cut off or completely disappear. Yeon-woo had welcomed it with both arms wide open. The rune magic Victoria taught him awoke something in his Dragons Knowledge. Like he had remembered something he forgot. He could clearly establish his knowledge, and he was even organizing all the information he knew now. His traits Mana-friendly and Blessed by Magic Power helped him a lot. But Yeon-woo didnt try to learn rune magic itself. He only stacked up the knowledge for it, because he was already busy trying to understand the Yin Sword. Boo. [Did you. Call for me?] Boo bowed, the joints in his chin cracking. Yeon-woo gave the magic knowledge he knew to him. [Boo (Lich) is receiving knowledge about magic from your thoughts. Rune magic knowledge is being applied by turning into a skill.] [The proficiency of Rune Magic has increased. 12.1%] [The proficiency of Rune Magic has increased. 14. 8%] .. Yeon-woo had passed down what he learned from Victoria to Boo like this. It was a big help to Boo, and it was even a new skill for him now. He could be confident that he wouldnt be weak in an actual fight. His other skills were stronger as well, thanks to the influence of rune magic. This much should be enough for Blink now, right? Boo had been quiet for some time with his head bent. Then, he slowly lifted his head. The holes in his eye sockets were burning up with blue fire. It meant that he had understood everything that Yeon-woo had given him. Yeon-woo unhesitatingly took his shirt off and showed Boo his back. On his back, there were countless rune letters. They were things that Boo had left on Yeon-woo everytime Boo learned magic. Instead of learning it, he had Boo engrave it onto his skin like this. If Victoria saw, she would be surprised. He was mimicking the way she made her rune artifact. With this, he wouldnt have to write runes down somewhere else, and magic would be activated just by shifting his magic towards the runes on his back. It was perfect for Yeon-woo. There was just one difference. Unlike Victoria, who used an artifact, Yeon-woo used his body. It was obvious, but with the Dragons Blessing, his body was more efficient in dealing with magic. At first, Yeon-woo had thought long and hard. He even considered making an artifact like how Henova taught him. But if a beginner like him made it, he would barely be able to draw letters onto it. Its efficiency was trash. But although Victorias artifact was efficient, it wasnt well made. It could only be used once. However, Yeon-woo was permanent. And his endurance was outstanding. On top of that, with the new method that he had thought of, it was definitely possible to reuse it. The weapon that Victoria had been trying to make had popped up somewhere else. It wasnt because she was stupid. It was because only Yeon-woo could make something like this. [Mas. Ter.] What? [Its. Possible. But. Blink is. Deeper than. Other. Magic. Ive. Done.] Boo hesitated before he started. It was because he was worried about Yeon-woos safety. There were 3 different combinations Boo had learned. Magic Strengthening, Heist, and Strength. They were all basic, but Yeon-woo, who didnt even blink at most pain, had struggled with it. It was clear Blink would be worse. It was magic that teleported the user, so the combination to create it was immense. Adding the 3 runes Boo knew together wouldnt even be half of what Blink was. If Yeon-woo fainted while the rune was engraved, everything would be ruined. But Yeon-woo didnt even blink. Just do it. [Under. Stood. As fast. As possible..!] Slow and precisely. [..Ill. Be aware.] Boo quietly nodded his head. [That stubbornness.] [Lets begin as well.] Shanon and Hanryeong grabbed Yeon-woos arms and legs. It was to block him from moving in case the rune was ruined. [Ill. Begin.] Boo lifted a black bead with his left hand into the air and put his right hand on Yeon-woos back. That moment, the black sparks exploded, and runes started to appear slowly on Yeon-woos back. His skin burned. The black light moved slowly. If even a stroke was wrong, the magic would be incorrect. This was the part that Boo and Yeon-woo focused on the most, so a lot of time was spent on this section. And when a letter was finished and Boo moved onto the next, the finished letter emanated a blue fire to dig deep into the skin. It melted his dermis and his muscles, even clearing through his blood to be carved onto his bones. Grunt! Yeon-woos back straightened. Shanon and Hanryeong did their best to hold onto Yeon-woo. That was how painful it was to have something carved onto your bones. This was the new method that Yeon-woo had thought of. Runes disappeared once you used them. What was a way to continue using it? A Draconic speciess bones were one of the most indestructible materials. It was so strong that it could endure everything, and he had Magic Circuit around it, which provided ample magic power. If he continued to spin magic power around it and could prevent the rune from disappearing, he could permanently use it. So he tested it with Heist, and after some attempts, it worked. He had to experience the feeling of his body being ripped apart, but Yeon-woo clenched his teeth and endured it. When he shook his body, the Monster Portents left the shadows and held Yeon-woo in place. The power struggle continued like that. And after some time. [Its. Finished. Youve. Endured well.] Boo slowly lifted his hands. Shanon and Hanryeong released their grip as well. Yeon-woo was drenched in sweat. He looked like he would faint any moment. But his two eyes were shining. He was euphoric about the fact that the runes were in his body. When everything was the melted skin on his back healed. And only the black letters were left. From far away, they looked like burn scars. He finished it, but now he felt tired. He needed to regain his strength. *** Magic Equipment. With a short command, Yeon-woos body flashed in a blue light and his Magic Circuit opened, wings of fire spreading out. Yeon-woo decreased his magic circulation as much as he could and moved with only his body. With his tighter muscles and speedier dexterity, he almost couldnt control himself. On top of that, when Shunpo was added, he wasnt able to be caught even with sixth sense anymore. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid from Intrenina while he was at it. Vigird was purified by up to 90% with Urds holy power, and was as long as most swords now. Blue letters shined on the blade. Then, he released his Magic Circuit. With his strengthened magic power, he swung Vigrid with red Aura. It was a vibrant red that wasnt comparable to when he first made it. With the clear sound of a sword being swung in the air, he unleashed Blink repeatedly. His vision blurred, and he found himself at the edge of a cliff. From there, he whipped his sword down. It had been exactly 6 months since he entered the mountains. He wanted to see how much he had improved. Other than Aura, he didnt use any particular skills. Vigrid cut through everything in its path. On the opposite cliff, there was an indentation made by a sword. A part of the hills toppled down and the forest underneath it was crushed. Dust flew up and soared into the sky. [Whoa! Whats this!] [Hey you crazy bastard! Are you here by yourself?] [..Id like some peace and quiet.] [Hm. Did you do that with just Aura?] The Sadhu sent warnings to him, and each of them sounded surprised. Because they knew that he had done it without any particular skills. If he combined magic power to it, or if all of his senses were in use, he couldnt even imagine what would have happened. In half a year, he had grown so much, that everyone was surprised. But Yeon-woo was even more surprised. He hadnt even revealed his Dragons Authority. If he released even that.. I wont be beat up anywhere. Yeon-woo thought of Phante and Edora making bewildered expressions and put Vigrid back into Intrenian. This is enough. He had already spent more time than expected. He hadnt understood the basics of the Yin Sword, but he had achieved things that werent any less impressive. Now it was time to leave. Its a shame I wasnt able to discover what Kindred was looking for, but oh well. He wanted to secretly follow Kindred when he left at night, but something might happen to him, so he didnt want to do that. He wasnt even going to get any information out of it, so he didnt want to put himself in danger. And since he had searched for it for 10 years, it was possible that it didnt exist anyway. So Yeon-woo pushed away his thoughts about Kindred. He was going to see him anyway when the war with the Devil Army started. He didnt need to rush. Right now, he needed to finish what he had been pushing back. And they said the Legendary Beast is about to hatch. So when Yeon-woo turned around. [Youre leaving?] Like he read his mind, Kahn spoke to him. Yeon-woo wordlessly nodded. [..Wait a bit.] Kahn seemed like he was going to say something, and quickly flew over to the cliff where Yeon-woo was. He only touched the ground a few times, but he easily came up the cliff. Yeon-woo saw that kahn had also improved greatly as well. But Kahn seemed a bit strange. Like he wanted to say something but he couldnt. Yeon-woo thought it might be something to do with Doyle. Even though Kahn and Yeon-woo had been so close to each other, they hadnt been able to meet each other that much. It did have a bit to do with Yeon-woos personality, but he also felt like Kahn was avoiding him. Yeon-woo assumed it had something to do with Doyle. Kahn had said that it was because they opinions collided, but from what Yeon-woo had seen, their relationship couldnt have been broken off by something that easy. So he hadnt interfered in it, pretending he didnt notice. But now it seemed like Kahn had come to discuss the matter with him. Since he didnt know when he would be able to meet Yeon-woo again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Actually D..!] And when Kahn was about to say something. [Everyone, quiet. Something big happened.] A loud Open Speaking voice covered the 5th mountain. The voice couldnt control his shock. Victoria took a deep break and delivered the shocking news. [Kindred just died.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 157 The Monkey King s Palace (1) [What kind of crap is that?] Yeon-woo and Kahns head whipped to where Victoria was. They werent the only ones. The other 2 Sadhu on the mountain were looking in that direction as well. The two that Yeon-woo hadnt been able to meet even by coincidence were greatly shocked. The trees violently shook on the mountaintop from everyones shocked thoughts. [Ill tell you the specifics here. Come to Kindreds house. Even if you dont want to come..just.] Victorias voice ended there. Kahn shut his mouth. He had barely mustered the courage to tell Yeon-woo, but he missed the timing. Yeon-woo didnt have the mind to listen to Kahn either. He was extremely confused right now. Dead? The bishop of the Devil Army? Why? *** [Sigh..] Victoria sighed, leaning on the chair. She was also greatly shocked right now. Kindred. Rumors about him had declined because he had spent 10 years on the 20th floor, but people who knew him trembled in fear. He laughed with a mischievous face, killing people, and hummed while spilling blood. All those who met him would tremble in fear. And Victoria knew Kindreds hidden identity. A bishop of the Devil Army. He was the second bishop, and extremely strong. When Victoria first arrived here, she was trapped in fear because of Kindred. She didnt want to get on his bad side. But as the time she spent on the mountain went on. Her thoughts about Kindred changed. Kindred was respectful. He was a bit fierce, but he never forced anything on others, and didnt speak about religion. Rather, there were times when Victoria received help from him. When she needed something, he helped her, and he was a good listener. As long as she kept some distance from him, he was a good person to lean on. And although Victoria still felt some fear, she thought she could think of him as a close acquaintance. And Kindred probably felt the same. So thats why he asked her to do that before he suddenly died. -You have magic that can track me, right? -I didnt do th..! -Im not saying you did. Im asking if you can. Anyway. You can, right? -Yes. -Then Ill ask for a favor. Kindred had never asked her for anything during the time she spent on the mountain, so she was surprised. The contents of the favor were simple. To cast magic to track her, and retrieve his corpse if the signal was cut off. Victoria didnt understand why Kindred was talking about his death, but Kindred had prevented her from asking more. Telling her that she would be able to know everything if he died. He said that he would set things up so all quests he had would be given to her. Kindred said that the tier of his quest was pretty high, so she could try to finish it or just leave it alone if she wanted to. Saying that it was the price for retrieving his body. Perhaps Kindred had expected his death. A death on the 20th floor. And a high ranker at that.. Of course, that didnt mean that there werent any lives lost on the 20th floor. Losing all your senses would put you in plenty of dangerous situations. But Kindred was different. There wasnt a reason why someone who had cleared the 76th floor should die here. Just what were the contents of the quest? Just what had been hidden there to cause this incident? All kinds of thoughts messied Victorias mind, but she was sure of one thing. That it was the thing that Kindred had searched for for 10 years, and he had died during that process. And she wasnt sure of her abilities to be able to retrieve Kindreds body herself. Eventually, Victoria decided to seek help from the other Sadhu. She could feel a tense atmosphere descending around his house. Victoria slowly stood up from her spot. *** This seems to have been Kindreds house. Yeon-woo was surprised seeing the neatly organized hut. The trees and stones around it were tidy, and he felt his mind relax seeing it. He wouldnt have imagined a bishop of the Devil Army would have this kind of hobby. Maybe this was how he relieved stress. Kahn also had a slightly surprised face like he was thinning the same thing. And soon enough, two other presences quickly flew to where they were. They were the people that Yeon-woo hadnt been able to meet yet. One of them with a bob cut had a fierce gaze. They werent as powerful as Kindred, but it was still strong. It was the high ranker that Yeon-woo had felt. The other person was middle-aged. They had pale skin and sharp teeth. He looked more like a dead person than an alive person. Vampire. They had the highest IQ out of all the undead, and a few of them worked as players. Rebecca and Sol Luna. Rebecca, who had a boyish look, was an apostle who served the god of hunting, Cernunnos. Also, Sol Luna was a skilled sword wielder who used the power of a vampire to support her martial arts. She was called Ghost Sword. They didnt usually leave their spaces, but the death of Kindred was enough to shock them out. [Its you. The person who interrupted me sleep.] Sol Luna peeked at Yeon-woo and frowned. There was clear enmity in her words. Yeon-woo wanted to ask her what she was talking about, but the door opened and Victoria left. [Come in.] Rebecca and Kahn slipped inside. Sol Luna showed enmity to Yeon-woo again and followed after them. Yeon-woo entered last. It wasnt too different from how it looked on the outside. It was filled with plants and trees he was growing. There wasnt anything that showed he was from the Devil Army. [Sit somewhere appropriate. I feel like itll get long.] Yeon-woo and the Sadhu hesitated and sat down one by one. Yeon-woo and Kahn sat down together and watched Victoria. While everyone was focused on Victoria. Rebecca opened her mouth first. The Ghost Sword and Kahn didnt say anything. Yeon-woo just quietly watched. [I heard Kindred died. What happened? Someone was strong enough to kill him?] [I dont know.] Rebeccas frown deepened. [Are you joki..] [Its not a joke. The most surprised person is me.] Victoria began to explain what happened last night with Kindred. And Rebeccas face hardened. [Then what youre saying is that Kindred anticipated his death and youre considering whether or not you should honor his last words?] [Right. And this is the quest I received when Kindred died. Ill share it, so look at it.] Victoria lightly waved her hand and a message popped up in front of the 4. [Victoria wants to share a hidden quest. It is a quest that you can deny after confirming it. Would you like to confirm it?] Yeon-woo was lost in thought. A quest left by Kindreds death. Something felt off. But there wasnt a reason why he should confirm it, so he accepted the quest. And a new message opened. [The hidden quest(Monkey Kings Palace) is being revealed.] [Hidden Quest / Monkey Kings Palace] Summary: The 20th floors stage, the Penance Mountains have long been called Five Mountains of Penances. A legend who existed in the past of the mountain, Monkey King, raised trouble because he was angry at the heavens. After that, he was sealed in the mountain. After this, even though he was sealed, his anger was leftover and it became a famous place for penances. However, the climbers of the mountains had long forgotten about the fact that he had unsealed himself. Lets find traces that Monkey King left behind. Then you might be able to inherit his inheritance. Rewards: 1.Characteristic Monkey Kings Successor 2.Clues about the Magic Stick 3.72Arts + ??? [Is this. Perhaps?] Rebeccas eyes widened like she couldnt believe it. And the other players seem to feel the same. [Wow! This is crazy. Things like this existed?] [Hm.] Shanon and Hanryeong both looked surprised after seeing what was happening through the Black Bracelet. Monkey King? It has something to do with Son O-gong? Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 158 The Monkey King s Palace (2) The power of a god or demon came from places no one expected. There were often times when the worth of these existences depended on their legends. From that perspective, Monkey King was irregular compared to other godly beings. He was known as Son O-Gong to most people, including Yeon-woo. After he was born as a monkey, he gained knowledge and understanding, and became a god. Then, because he didnt like what the heavens were doing, he was sealed and had to fight with demons. And in the end, he became a true god. Because no one had accomplished anything like this, he was well-known in the entire Tower. [I did hear that Monkey King on the 20th floor had something to do with him but..mm. Was that true? And theres a hidden quest at stake as well. This is crazy.] Yeon-woo heard what Shanon said and asked. Be more specific. [Hm? About what?] The rumors that he has something to do with Monkey King on the 20th floor. [Ah, that? Its nothing, really. Since the 20th floor is also called the Marble Mountains [TN: Mountains that appear in the legend of Son O-Gong.]. There were rumors that if Monkey King was sealed here, he would be related to the Marble Mountains that are here. Its exactly as it says in the quest. So I remember that a lot of people went for it..and no one found anything. But its real?] Shanon laughed futilely and spoke in a serious voce. [And the Towers system wouldnt lie. And since theres the Magic Stick and the 72 Arts, it seems about right. This is crazy. If this spreads, the Tower will be flipped upside down.] There wasnt anything about this in the diary. Maybe because he had written it off as rumors. The Magic Stick was a legendary item that was said to be stolen from Dragon Kings. The 72 Arts was the skill that made Monkey King into what he said. Arts. Arts. They were different from Mugong and magic. And there was almost nothing that was known about it in the Tower. All that was known about it was that it was a power of Virtuous People. Virtuous People were similar to Taoists back on Earth. Supernatural beings who surpassed their human bodies to have the power of a god. But there was a question about whether they really existed. Theory-wise, it was impossible. Because there was a difference between gods and humans. Perhaps Superior Species were similar to them. However, none of us have actually seen them. If they existed, wouldnt they be among the high rankers? The existence of Virtuous People was a mystery, but the Arts themselves were real. Since the two signature skills that Allforone uses, Shukuchi and Thousand Eyes, are said to be related to the Arts. And now this was saying there were 72 kinds of those Arts. What Monkey King had used, at that. They would all be powerful. Like what Shanon had said, they were definitely things that people would be greedy for. From sometime, the Sadhu had been silent. Everyone was focused on the hidden quest message that Victoria had shared. Kahns eyes were especially sparkling with something. It was definitely something that he would be tempted by, since he always prioritized becoming stronger. In the midst of all that. Yeon-woo was able to realize something instinctively. This is a trap made by the Devil Army. Yeon-woo was lost in thought. A bishop of the Devil Army, dead, just because of this quest? It doesnt make sense. From what Yeon-woo knew, each and every one of the bishops were scheming. They knew how to hide themselves for 10 years for what they wanted, and they also had an obsession for snatching and gobbling their prey. And more than anything, they were violent. Kindred was the same. No, just by his greed, it was clear he was worse than most bishops. Also, the fact that he was the 2nd bishop amongst the hierarchy of the ones who believed in the demons, that meant his way of thinking was that much out of the ordinary. Then what is it that hes aiming for? Did he think it was too hard for him to finish the quest on his own? But that doesnt wouldnt make sense? Kindred was powerful enough to fight the five of them here alone. And he probably wasnt trying to combine their strengths to use it. Then what did he want? He drew a blank. So he became even more suspicious of the trap that Kindred and the Devil Army were setting up. And the other Sadhu were thinking the same thing. They didnt know that he was a bishop in the Devil Army, but they knew that there was a thing or two off about him. Rebecca asked for all of them again. Very directly. [Isnt he actually alive? Would he try to put us in a trap or use..] Victoria crossed her arms and cut Rebecca off. [No. I know for sure hes dead. And if youre doubtful of my magic, I feel bad.] [What magic did you use?] [Calling Wind. It not only tells where the person is, but also if theyre alive or not. Its a rune magic used to track people. Even if a good despell is used, it cant ever be released.] Calling Wind was a rune magic that Rebecca was familiar with as well. Since trackers often used it. It didnt have any side-effects, but like Victoria said, it was impossible to get rid of. If the user, Victoria, felt that way, that was the truth. [Then you could be lying with Kindred too.] [If you want, Ill do a pledge of mana with you. Hows that?] [..!] Victoria recited the pledge of mana. It was a pledge that would decrease your magic power if you lied. But nothing happened to Victoria after she said the entire pledge. [Mm.] Rebecca was silent. So was everyone else. Victoria spoke in a cold voice. [I have something to ask of you all. Entering the quest territory and retrieving Kindreds body. To be honest, I dont really want to do it either. But Im indebted to him, and so I have to honor his last words. Also, Im not just asking for your help.] [Then?] [I want to make a deal.] [Deal?] [People who want to, go ahead with the quest. Ill tell you the location of the dungeon. In return, take me to where Kindreds body is. Thats my condition.] The Sadhu were silent again. There wasnt anything wrong with what Victoria said. No one knew what kind of dangers would lurk in the dungeon Kindred entered. Victoria was looking for a Guard. She was offering the location of the dungeon. After that, she wouldnt interfere with what they did. The Sadhu were all making calculations in their heads. There were tons of suspicious things about this quest. However, the reward that followed it was too sweet. They didnt even have to worry about the quest being fake. Since the system didnt lie. The only thing the system was hiding was how dangerous the quest was. So the Sadhu couldnt immediately make up their minds. They were here on the 20th floor to become stronger. The power of the Monkey King that they would get was too tempting. Its like a poisoned chalice. Yeon-woo grinned reading the minds of the Sadhu. They were seriously contemplating it right now, but the result was already decided. [Seems like everyones going to accept.] Shanon clicked his tongue reading the atmosphere. Probably. Since players are all the same. Wouldnt you do it if you were in their shoes? [Ha! Why ask the obvious? Of course!] Shanon laughed like this was all amusing. And Hanryeong seemed to be thinking the same thing. Of course. [Humph. Then what are you going to do?] Of course Ill do it. [Look at you. You spoke like you werent going to do it.] But the reason is different. I just want to check what kind of trap the Devil Army is setting up. Theyll have a reason for why theyre doing it. [Ah, yes. A likely story. Youre just the same as us.] Since Im a player as well. [Hehehe. Right?] Yeon-woo thought of whether he should fall back. He didnt really have to jump into danger. But as he thought more about, his mind changed. The thing Devil Army was trying to earn by creating this trap. How nice would it feel when he snatched it out from under them? And after the war between Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, the remaining clans in the eight were busy. But the Devil Army hadnt shown any particular movement. But if this had something to do with it, he needed to check it with his two eyes. He would have to risk it. Ill get as much as its dangerous. No, everything aside, he didnt want the Devil Army to get what they wanted. Since he had to fight them someday. It would be nice if he could get a grasp of them during this opportunity. And also. Kahn seems weird. From when he had been trying to say something about Doyle, to now. Kahn looked like he was being chased after something after being greatly shocked. He wanted to know why he was doing that. When Yeon-woo made up his mind, the other Sadhu seemed to have reached a conclusion as well. [Alright. Ill do it.] [Me too.] Rebecca and Kahn agreed. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Victoria turned her head to Sol Lunas direction. [And you?] [Heu heu. Leave me out. I didnt become a vampire for nothing. I dont want to die.] Sol Luna raised both her arms in surrender and stood up. Victoria nodded her head like she didnt plan on convincing her. Instead, Rebecca started to show murderous intent. Vines grew from the ground and tightened around Sol Lunas neck. [If you babble around this somewhere.] [Do you think Im crazy enough to do something to make the apostle of Cernunnos mad? Like I said, my life is the most important!] Victoria was a war mage, and Rebecca was famous for being cruel like the god she served. Sol Luna didnt want to get on their bad side. Rebecca frowned, like she wasnt satisfied, and eventually released the vines. Victoria looked around and spoke. [Alright. Then lets start moving tomorrow at this time. Get what you need before that.] And they all left. *** The next day, the 4 gathered. Yeon-woo, Victoria, Rebecca, and Kahn. They looked at each other like they suspected each other, but they didnt show it too much. From now on, they had to trust each other. They didnt know what dangerous thing had killed Kindred. If even one person had doubts, then it was over. And they were all veterans on that subject, so they didnt speak about that matter. Instead, Victoria checked the members and gave information about the dungeon. She surrounded them with a magic power wall in case someone heard. [The dungeon is at the top of the 5th mountain.] [The peak? Is there a cave there?] Rebecca frowned. [It seems like it was covered with something so no one could see it. Since Kindred said he was flabbergasted when he found it.] [A cover that even a high ranker couldnt find..] [I said a highest being made it. Isnt that expected then?] Highest beings were the greatest gods. [Definitely. That sounds right.] Victoria and Rebecca walked while conversing with each other. Yeon-woo wordlessly focused on what they were saying. However, Kahn had an emotionless face that made it hard to read what he was thinking. Yeon-woo thought he should try to talk to Kahn sometime. [Its here.] The place Victoria stopped was an area a bit off from the peak. It was covered with grass under a small hill, so it was hard to find. And there was an unfamiliar energy flowing around from the hill. Like something was being blocked by a clear wall. It was definitely a strong power. The word heavy described it well. Yeon-woo thought of Urd that he met on the 16th floor. It was slightly similar to back then. Did something like this exist? He thought there wouldnt be anything he wasnt able to feel after getting Extrasensory Perception. But it seemed like that was arrogance. A covering that a god had made was definitely different. Coverings were a type of magic that could be used in many ways. He felt like he might be able to replicate it with his rune magic after learning it. Victoria lightly waved her hand to dissipate the covering. Since Kindred had already removed it several times, it easily disappeared. The energy that was deep inside the covering blew away in the wind. The 4 straightened their backs from the creepy feeling. If this covering was one of a higher being, then this was definitely the vestige of the Monkey King. [This is all I know.] [Alright. From her, Ill lead.] Rebecca led the way. Since she was serving the god of hunting, she could easily find the way, and she could use her skills here. Yeon-woo and Kahn stood to the side, and Victoria covered the center. Their defense was weak, but protecting their magician faithfully was the basics of a dealer. [Then lets go.] With Rebeccas orders, the 4 of them entered down the hill and slowly moved. And they soon saw the small entrance of a cave. [It looks like an ordinary cave from the outside.] Rebecca narrowed her eyes at the cave. She pushed her consciousness and senses against it, but she didnt feel anything. No, her consciousness approached the entrance and suddenly scattered away at the entrance. Like it absorbed something. Emptiness. Even Yeon-woos Extrasensory Perception couldnt search the cave. Thinking that there was nothing they could do other than enter it, Rebecca slowly moved into the cave. [You have entered the dungeon, Monkey Kings Palace. It is being registered as a party of 4.] The players all breathed in deeply. It was only a step, but the air around them had completely changed. If the energy outside was threatening, now it felt like they would be sucked up. They felt like something was denying them. There was something that gripped around ones heart in here. It was an energy that caused fear and anxiety. Since they felt everything through their consciousness because their senses were closed, they were surprised. Injustice, rage, fear..theyre all emotions that you feel when youve been locked up for a long time. Was this all remnants of the Monkey King? Yeon-woo swallowed. Everytime the negative energy swirled around him, the Black Bracelet trembled. [.its a crazy place. Lets keep on moving.] They had slowly moved down the cave with Rebecca leading them. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 159 The Monkey King s Palace (3) [The vestige of the Monkey King is wary of the intruders. It attempts a curse on the party.] [Curse: Fear has been attempted.] [It has failed.] [Curse: Confusion has been attempted.] [It has failed.] [Curse: Addition has been attempted.] .. Messages that popped up the moment they entered the dungeon. They all had dreary faces trying to endure the vestige of the powerful Monkey King. There wasnt a limit on the attempts of curses, and if this kept up, they would be in real trouble. Victoria waved her hand in the air. Then, a light appeared and slowly pushed away the dark energy crowding around them. [Since the Monkey King has been sealed for over hundreds of years, his vestige is strong. Everyone focus.] His strong existence had a mind of its own, and continued to contaminate its surroundings with its vestige. His vestige could only be strong, since he was once a being that battled with the heavens. And misfortune gave rise to larger misfortune. The Monkey Kings vestige considered Yeon-woos party prey, and tried to pollute them with its color. As much as the pathways to their consciousness were open, the vestige was trying to enter them. If you didnt have the ability to use a skill like Open Speaking, you wouldve died already. Victoria managed to block the vestiges entrance using her magic. But from what Yeon-woo saw, it was only a temporary solution. And that wasnt the only problem. [Is this the right way?] [I think so. For now.] Rebecca asked Victoria this several times and confirmed again and again. Their movements were restricted because something might suddenly pop up. Just like how they werent able to search anything from the outside, it was the same inside. No matter how much they tossed their consciousness over, the vestige of the Monkey King blocked it. Eventually they were in the same state as when they first entered the 5th mountain, with all their senses blocked off. Thankfully, they knew the environment they were in, but this didnt really help at all. Then, a ghostish sound came from inside. It mightve been simply wind, but it was clear, like the vestige was crying. Even if their hearing was closed, they felt as if they could really hear it. Rebecca clenched her teeth. The same thoughts repeated in her head. Could they really enter like that? They still had a while to arrive where the last signal Kindred had sent was coming from. Even the entrance was this hard, just how hard would it be inside? At first, she had been suspicious, but now she thought that it was weird for Kindred to have died. This place might be their graves as well. Her god, Cernnunos, had told her to judge between situations where she should step up or step back. Rebeccas judgement told her to step back. But her feet didnt move towards the entrance. The inheritance of the Monkey King. The treasures that made a simple monkey into something great was inside there somewhere. The Magic Stick and the 72 Arts kept on popping up in her mind. Fine. Lets just try it. What could happen? Kindred was alone, but Im different. If something happensI can leave them, or use this escaping scroll. And the skill that Cernnunos had given her was outstanding. God Wit. With this, she could leave anytime she was in danger. No, she convinced herself she could pull herself out. And it wasnt just her who thought this, but also the others. They all looked like moths flying in the light, knowing they were in danger. *** Yeon-woo slowly moved and observed his party. From the continued attack from the Martial King, Rebecca somehow resisted using her skill, and Victoria continued to put up her defenses with her magic. But from what Yeon-woo saw, they were making a big mistake. They wont last long that way. He couldnt tell the exact details, but Rebecca was using a significant amount of magic. And Victorias runes were almost running out. If they kept that up, by the time they got to the center of the dungeon, they would be exhausted. On the other hand, Kahn was different. He didnt use a particular skill. Instead, he didnt spread his consciousness wide and focused it around him to block off the vestige. Since the person said to be weakest of the three was defending himself best, Yeon-woo laughed. Victoria and Rebecca seemed to have forgotten the basics during their long training. The strength of a god and comfortable rune magic. If they had only been researching these do, they wouldnt have found any dangers. Even though the basics were the most important. But..what was this guy trying to say? Yeon-woo looked at Kahns expression. He still couldnt tell what he was thinking. And even when he said something, there was no reply. Like he was focusing hard on something. Eventually, Yeon-woo turned away from Kahn. He would speak when it was time. It seemed like it wasnt time yet. Instead, he spread out the territory of his Extrasensory Perception and looked at his environment. Yeon-woo comparatively had it easier than his struggling party. [The Monkey Kings vestige is attempting curses through contamination.] [Curse: Mind Contamination has been attempted.] [Curse: Negativity Contamination has been attempted.] [Curse: Suicidal Urge has been attempted.] [You are in a stunned state.] [You are able to maintain your composure with the trait Cold Blooded.] [You are released from the stunned state. You have gained resistance to Mind Contamination.] [You have gained resistance to Negativity Contamination.] [You have gained resistance to Suicidal Urge.] .. [You have gained an outstanding resistance to mental attacks with the trait Cold Blooded.] [A sturdy mental wall has been built. You are becoming free from the Monkey Kings vestige.] [The vestige of the Monkey King is completely flustered.] Trait, Cold Blooded. A power that allowed him to calm no matter the situation. This trait that Yeon-woo received when he became a player helped Yeon-woo out several times. In critical situations, it gave him the motivation to continue, and he gained strong resistance and immunity with this. His Time Difference was from this, and the resistance to several properties were from this as well. And as Yeon-woo progressed, he didnt need this skill for a while, but now it was activated again. So Yeon-woo was happy he was able to train his trait. At first, he struggled, like his party, but as time went on and he became free from the vestige, he was able to calmly move. The Yeon-woo tried methods to widen his range. The territory he could observe was only within 5 meters. He needed to widen this. Yeon-woo activated his Time Difference and carefully observed the Monkey Kings vestige. In a way, it was like hail. A strong hail that stormed down from the inside. It was a form that spread out to its sides. Yeon-woo focused on this characteristic. I cant press down the vestige right now. Then I need to slowly pass by it and widen my range. Yeon-woo began to combine his consciousness that was spread all over. And he pointed its end like a thorn and pierced the Monkey Kings vestige. At first, he didnt see how, because it was hard as a rock, but he was able to find its weakness after several times and tunneled into it. The vestige kept on trying to enter through his consciousness, but he was easily able to flick it off with his trait. Yeon-woo instantly widened his range. [You have learned the method of using your consciousness in small amounts. You have learned how to protect your mind from outer attacks and pushing away curses.] [The proficiency of the skill Extrasensory Perception has dramatically increased.] Yeon-woo was able to feel his head clear up. His consciousness ripped past the vestige and touched the ceiling of the cave, and information flew into his head. His Extrasensory Perception bloomed. And as Yeon-woo continued to widen his range, he was able to push the Monkey Kings vestige away slowly. [Huh?] [Hm?] [Whats this?] The other 3 were taken aback at being able to rest from the restless attacks of the vestige. And there gazes whipped to Yeon-woo. They realized that this was because of Yeon-woo. Their faces were shocked. Especially Rebeccas face was full of distrust. Since a player from the lower floors had done something a high ranker wasnt able to do. [Its only because I have a skill thats perfect for this. Anymore than this is hard for me as well.] The 3 had unbelieving faces at Yeon-woos lame excuse, but just skipped over it. They needed to search the dungeon right now. Thanks to Yeon-woo, Victoria and Rebecca were able to freely use their skills and move faster. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo widened his range to where even they couldnt see, and collected the set up of the dungeon inside his head. The dungeon is a complicated maze format. Its twisted like a spiderweb. Even if we turn back now..I cant even see the entrance anymore. The dungeon was twisted underground like a spiderweb, complicatedly. They would need to spend some time looking for the way. He couldnt see it yet, but there were traps set up in places, and there were also some ghoul type monsters created from the vestige. Yeon-woo related his collection and sent all his Monster Portents out. It was so his Monster Portents could enjoy a quick snack while they unlocked the traps. He didnt know what danger would come, but he could trust his Monster Portents since he could reach them within his range. And more than anything, he didnt want to be bothered by useless things. [The Monster Portent Chan has gotten rid of Little Demon98. He has used the superior skill Predation to absorb the soul.] [The Monster Portent Ka has gotten rid of Race13. He has used the superior skill Absorb to absorb the soul.] [Ghost71 has been taken care of.] .. [The traps are being unlocked at a rapid pace. 45% of the maze has been deciphered. The dungeon is being subjugated at a quick speed.] Creepy sounds continued to come from the inside, but his party thought they were just sounds from the vestige and didnt think too much of it. Not knowing that obstacles were being taken care of deep inside. While he was quickly understanding the dungeon, Yeon-woo realized that something was strange. From some time, he saw strange marks on the ceiling and the walls. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 160 The Monkey King s Palace (4) There were traces that you never wouldve seen if you didnt look closely. They were things that faded away with time, but Yeon-woo had his Extrasensory Perception, so he could see them. They were deep marks. And in them, there was a firm vestige. This was different from the depressing vestige that was attacking Yeon-woo and his people. It had a strong and energetic vibe to it. However, it was split into different pieces, so people couldnt find it. [You have discovered A Very Old Sword Mark.] [You have discovered A Spear Mark Made a Moment Later.] [You have discovered A Dirtied Footstep.] .. Whats all this? Yeon-woo was surprised as he discovered another vestige of the Monkey King. The Monkey King wasnt a twin; how could he have these opposing vestiges? And what did they mean? Yeon-woo was curious, but Hanryeong and Shanon, who were looking through Yeon-woos eyes, had different reactions. [Wow. This, really..! Wow!] [..I cant believe it. Really. How surprising. How were they able to have these thoughts?] As their reactions were delivered to Yeon-wo, Yeon-woo asked them inwardly. Do you think you know what it is? Shanon sounded like he was jumping up and down. [Youre at a master level and you still dont know? You just have a sword and your eyes are a beginners? Look closely.] It was a complaint that wasnt a complaint. Yeon-woo was a bit annoyed, but there wasnt anything wrong with what Shanon said, so he focused with his Extrasensory Perception again. He could see the vestige in the different markings. There were some that were hard to see, and some that were so long that it was hard to see where they ended. Yeon-woo wondered just what this was and continued to observe it, and something popped up in his head. [You have received intense inspiration.] [Extrasensory Perception is being connected to Draconic Eyes to locate the markings. The flaws are being read.] ..! Extrasensory Perception and Draconic Eyes, which had been two different things, became connected for the first time. As Yeon-woo saw flaws through his consciousness for the first time, he was greatly shocked, but quickly got used to it. Everything felt new. Thankfully, he could see what the markings in the cave were from. Mugong? No, is it training? After organizing the markings in chronological order, he could see a pattern. The markings that were messy at first became more neat as time went on. The training process was on the wall in order. A record of how a master had mastered his skills even more. Like it was witness to the Monkey Kings change. The Monkey had been furious at being sealed. He went mad, and he spent about a 100 years in his crazed state. Then, he realized something. Who would it harm if he was crazy? Himself. So he needed to become stronger somehow to release this seal. From there, the Monkey King worked hard to have the ability to break the 5th mountain. He started to organize his knowledge, and put in effort to become stronger. It was a difficult process. Since none of his knowledge was simple. However, one thing that was allowed to the Monkey King was time, so he didnt rush and started to organize it. And everything he realized something, he tested it out on the wall. The foolhardy monkey started to learn patience. He was someone who was able to bend to his goals. And about 500 years later, he was able to finish it. The power to break his seal. Yeon-woo was blank for a moment like he had spent all that time with the Monkey King. If he wasnt used to faster thinking with his Time Difference, he mightve gone crazy. [Yeah. This is evidence of training.] And he heard Shanons voice in his consciousness. Yeon-woo asked after pulling himself together. Then..is this the 72 Arts? [What? 72 Arts?] Shanon scoffed and screamed at Yeon-woo in disbelief. [You crazy bastard! This isnt even comparable to that!] What? Shanon continued screaming in frustration. [The 72 Arts is only a part of what the Monkey King learned. Its a small part of what he gathered to make this new piece!] ..! Then, Yeon-woo realized what he was looking at. He was in front of the Monkey Kings everything. He remembered what other nickname the Monkey King had. Sun Wukong [TN: Changed the spelling.] The power that made the Monkey King into Sun Wukong was literally right in front of him. If there were only the movements left, he wouldnt have realized what it was. But these were traces of what Sun Wukong had contemplated and it was easy to follow with his eyes. [Really..does this make sense?] [Its more surprising the more you look at it. I feel like Ill know how the Monkey King fought the gods and demons. How could there have been a being like this?] Shanon and Hanryeong didnt know what to say. It was to peer at the power out of respect for their martial art senior. Even now, they continued following the Monkey King to learn something. With the combination of the Extrasensory Perception and Draconic Eyes, they continued to stare at the traces. However, Yeon-woo couldnt become as absorbed into it as they were. He could only see a limited part of it because he had just reached master level. He knew that it was amazing. Just from what he saw, the level was extremely high, and he exclaimed in astonishment after seeing some sections as well. There was a lot he could learn from. But like how a kindergartner couldnt understand rocket science, Yeon-woo couldnt follow. I guess its better than Yin Sword. It was better than the Yin Sword because he could probably learn from it if he studied the basics a bit. So Yeon-woo didnt try to understand the Monkey Kings inheritance. Instead, he tried to memorize it. SO he could learn it at a later time. But there were some sections that he automatically understood with his Dragons Knowledge, so he was able to grow again. This isnt martial art, magic, or alchemy. Is this the Arts? No. Its using magic but.it cant be limited to that term..it exceeds.. His head felt like it was clearing up. It was like he was looking at a new horizon. Yeon-woo stood there blankly for a moment. And something came to his mind. Perhaps..the Yin Sword as well? *** [Its another fork in the road.] Rebecca spoke in an annoyed voice looking at the three forks ahead of them. Hours had passed by already since they entered the dungeon. And in that time, they had been met with several forks. Unless you were stupid, you would know that the dungeon was twisted like a maze. They couldnt find the way. Since they didnt know where was where. Maybe if they could spread their consciousness, it would be better, but the Monkey Kings vestige ran at them if they did that, so they couldnt do anything. And no one had said anything, but they all felt like they were going in circles. Its not that Im feeling it, but we really are. Were lost. Unlike the others, who were limited in widening the range of their consciousness, Yeon-woo had already gotten a general idea of the infrastructure of the cave. He narrowed his eyes. Should I take the lead? He had hesitated to step up. He didnt know what Kindred and the Devil Army was planning, so he had to control his actions, and since he was memorizing the inheritance of the Monkey King was well, he didnt have time to focus on other things. But if this went on, the story changed. Even if he wanted to uncover what the Devil Army was scheming, he wouldnt be able to do anything if their party wandered around the cave like they were trapped in a maze. And from some time ago, the formation of the maze has been slowly changing. That was the reason why they were going in circles. And I dont know what that guy in the back will do. [TN: Yes, Yeon-woo said guy.] Yeon-woo slightly shifted his consciousness to the back. Behind the party, who hadnt noticed anything, there were a bunch of bats blending in with the dark. Sol Luna. She had said she wanted to live so she wouldnt participate, but she was secretly following them using her skill with bats. [TN: Yes, Yeon-woo referred to her as a guy.] Rebecca and Victoria hadnt noticed her. They were focused in front of them, so they didnt have time to look back. Sol Luna was using that aspect. She was probably planning on taking the 72 Arts for herself. And if she moved like this, she wouldnt be in danger from the Monkey Kings Vestige either. Yeon-woo left her alone because she wasnt dangerous, but he was planning to do something soon.] Eventually, Yeon-woo made up his mind. [I..] And the moment when Yeon-woo tried to say something. [Kyaaak!] [Krr!] The Monster Portents started screaming along his Black Bracelet. And they were flicked back into his bracelet by something strong. It meant that they had clashed with something strong and lost. What is that? Yeon-woo felt shivers down his back. He stopped walking. And at that moment. [What were you trying to sa..!] Rebecca looked at Yeon-woo with an annoyed voice as usual, but Yeon-woo grabbed her wrist and pulled her in. Rebecca lost her balance and stumbled. She was about to shout at Yeon-woo to ask him what he was doing. But she felt something soar up from where she was and her back felt cold. A sturdy and sharp shadow thorn. Boom! Yeon-woo swung his Carshinas Dagger that was emitting Aura. Aura exploded and the thorn exploded with it. [This..is?] [The Monkey Kings vestige seems to have officially begun to get us.] Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. Now they were using physical means. As they became closer to the origin, their attacking methods were varying. Rebeccas eyes shook. This attack. Even she hadnt read it. An apostle of the god of hunting. Her signature skill hadnt activated. She had continued feeling this way since entering the cave. She felt like she was tied up in chains, and she was tired. But a player from the lower floor had read it. Since he was the once who saved her from the attack. Rebecca grit her teeth at the fact that she was less useful than such a player. Of course, she knew that Yeon-woo was different from other players. She didnt hear the specifics, but she heard that players who climbed the Tower were shocked at what he could do, and from what she saw in half a year, he was the player who grew the most. But she had the reputation of a high ranker. She couldnt understand why she didnt feel what Yeon-woo felt. Her pride was hurt. But Rebecca didnt let pride get in her way. She organized her thoughts and used Open Speaking. [Cain.] [Yes.] [From now on, you take the lead.] [TN: Also, mistakes reported in the server are deleted once they are fixed or if theyre not mistakes:) The ones that are left are the ones that I havent decided what to do yet. (Answering Geralt of Rivias question cause it was a good point)] Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 161.1 The Monkey King s Palace (5) Kahn and Victoria whipped their heads towards her as if asking what she was asking. But Rebecca was firm. [Right now, Kahn is better than me. So you take over.] [Understood.] Yeon-woo read Rebeccas consciousness and nodded his head. It was better for him since she said it first. Shes cynical, but an okay person. His judgement of Rebecca changed. It was rare for high rankers to admit their limits. People who did were able to become stronger. It was necessary to save these kinds of people. From then. Yeon-woo and Rebecca switched places and he started to officially lead them Yeon-woo wasnt hesitant. Every time there was a fork in the road, he headed straight without any pause. [Hey, you!] Victoria was about to say something to Yeon-woo. [Dont. Trust him. The Headers decision is obsolete when clearing a dungeon.] Rebecca defended Yeon-woo. Kahn didnt say anything. Rebecca looked at Yeon-woo with intense consciousness. All of her senses were focused on him. Her judgement was to trust that guy. And Rebeccas obsolete trust in Yeon-woo didnt fail her. Boom! Booboom! Everytime the Monkey Kings vestige popped up, he saw it with his consciousness and used Aura to break it. Like Yeon-woo had known about this dungeon before, he smoothly led them through the cave. And the path seemed about right. It was an incomparable speed to Rebeccas. Since theyll be surprised if we move this fast too. Theyll do something unplanned. Because he wanted to see how the Devil Army would react, so he tried to make them do something. Hoping they would take the bait. Then Yeon-woo and his party arrived at the end of the maze. [I think this is it.] [Yeah. The signals coming from past here.] [Its big. Very.] When they arrived at the end of the maze, they were standing in front of an iron door about 30 meters tall. There were different drawings on the door. They were mysterious letters and images. It was hard to tell what they meant since a lot of time had passed. But Yeon-woo was different. Since he knew exactly what they were. The last inheritance of the Monkey King. He used his Dragons Knowledge to memorize it instantly. [You have succeeded in learning the complete form of the Monkey Kings inheritance. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 3,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 2,000 Karma.] Yeon-woo called it the Heaven King and saved it carefully in his brain. Meanwhile, the other members of the party were focusing their consciousness on the letters on the door. They were letters that no one understood. [Victoria is this..?] Rebecca asked Victoria to interpret it, and Victoria slowly translated the rune letters. HeavenOrderGodlyPreciousIron MagicStickSealDoor [Yeah. This is the Magic Stick.] [I didnt think it actually..] Rebecca exclaimed in wonder. The Magic Stick was the weapon that symbolized the Monkey King. It was endlessly long, and the holy power inside it was outstanding. They were surprised to see the gods tool that they had only heard about. They were surprised that this iron door itself was the Magic Stick. When Kahn touched the door, his eyelashes fluttered. Very lightly. His mouth dried up. [But I think this is only a part of it. Where are the other sections?] Victoria was trapped in a scholars passion for a moment. Rebecca coldly cut off her thoughts. [Do that stupid research later. Right now, lets retrieve Kindreds body. How do you think we open this door?] [Ive been looking for a way since earlier.] Victoria tried various methods but the rune scattered apart every time. Her smooth forehead crinkled. [Godly Precious Iron..] Precious iron of the gods. This was a legendary iron that was able to seal gods and demons. That was how resistant it was, and even Victorias rune magic failed. And they couldnt try to force it open. Kahn used all his strength, but it didnt even budge. He wondered how Kindred had managed to get past this door. Yeon-woo moved past them and stood in front of the door. His consciousness had already looked over the iron door several times. He tried looking for flaws with his Draconic eyes, but he couldnt find any. Complete flawless. Was there really a thing like that in the world? And there was something on his mind. [Godly Precious Iron..] He subconsciously rubbed his Black Bracelet with his left hand. When he had shown Edora this bracelet, she said that it might be Godly Precious Iron after looking at it with her insight. [TN: Sorry, I forgot what I tled this metal to before, but this metal is described in this chap so Im changing the term.] Back then, he had only considered the idea. But looking at it now, he felt strange. Then, like it had read Yeon-woos thought, it lightly trembled. Yeon-woo put his hand on the door, doubting himself. And that moment. The door that seemed like it wouldnt budge creaked open. The other members looked at Yeon-woo dumbfoundedly, but Yeon-woo just simply shrugged his shoulders. And he threw his consciousness inside. Like its name Palace it really was fancy. And as if they were servants greeting their king, on 99 stairs, there were extravagant statues ordered below the top stair. Each of them were intricately decorated with the face of a monkey. And along the side, there were large stone column-like figures standing as if they were on guard. The Monkey King was known to be the king of the yokai monkeys. This seemed to have imitated how he ruled over his domain. They were only statues, but the party uncertainty paused, as if they could feel the aura of the real things. They couldnt gather the courage to actually enter it. And the powers of each of the statues were enough to surpass Kahn and Yeon-woo. They didnt fall short when compared to Rebecca either. More than anything. The vestige of the Monkey King suddenly disappeared. They couldnt see the depressing vestige that tried to swallow them. They felt danger. [There! Kindred!] But when Victoria had tried to follow the traces of magic to Kindred. Rebecca and Kahns movements became different. Kindreds body was on the center right. And in front of him, there was a large stone monument of about 30 meters. The small letters engraved on the front of it stopped the two in their tracks. 72 Arts. The power of the Monkey King was here. [Found it.] Then, Kahn took a big step forward with a trembling voice. Unlike Rebecca, who was being wary of the Monkey Kings vestige, Kahns attention was only on the stone monument. [If only I have that Doyle can..!] The moment Kahn moved forward like he was possessed. [Hahaha! Ill take the 72 Arts!] Sol Luna suddenly popped out from the air. Before Rebecca and Victoria could do anything, she laughed loudly and flew towards the stone monument past the iron door. Then. [Who dares to wake the Kings eternal sleep?] With the sound of a resonant Open Speaking, a black wind suddenly blew and ripped Sol Luna to pieces. She couldnt even fight back. Kahn stopped in his tracks after seeing that, but the air inside the hall was already drastically different. Creak- The hundreds of statues turned their heads as one. All gazes were focused that way. Vestiges emanated from the statues. A powerful power blew around the hall like a storm. The dungeon shook up and down. [A sudden quest has begun.] [Sudden Quest / Kings Terracotta Soldiers] Summary: The Monkey King has succeeded in leaving the 5th mountain after 500 years, and after his penance, he was able to take off his shredding and become a god. But the yokai monsters that met the god on Mount Huaguo became resentful at having to wait for their king again. So until the day their king returned, they built an underground palace where his shedding was left behind. And to prevent the thievery of his shedding, they set up terracotta soldiers to protect it using their vestige. From now, escape with the shedding of the king safely. Also, prove that you have the qualification to become the successor of the Monkey King. Participation Qualification: Attainment of hidden quest Monkey Kings Palace. Reward: Qualification of 72 Arts [The first test is commencing.] A message popped up in front of them. [Shit!] Kahn realized his mistake. He had been blind for the 72 Arts in this dungeon that could have traps anywhere. Sol Luna was the one to awake the stone monuments, but he wouldnt have caused this if not for her. Kahn quickly pulled back. Fortunately, the fist of the stone monument missed him. As the fist crushed into the ground, pieces of stone flew out. But that was only the beginning. The stone monuments, not including the guard statues, all ran towards the entrance. [Those who dare to bother the Kings eternal sleep must pay with their death!] A hundred voices all shouted as one. It beat into their eardrums. Booboom! The monkeys, despite being made of stone, moved quickly. Their weight left imprints on the ground where they stepped. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 161.2 The Monkey King s Palace (5) The monkeys, despite being made of stone, moved quickly. Their weight left imprints on the ground where they stepped. That was how heavy and fast they were. Being hit with a fist could easily crush ones head. Rebecca and Victoria instinctively moved. [You cant let them go outside of that door! Victoria!] [Got it!] Rebecca gripped the artifacts that were made by Cernunnoss horn, Horned Sword. She jumped forward with one each in her hand. On the outside, it looked similar to any other sword, but it had the power to split spaces. A storm arose as she swung them about at the monkey statue. Boom! The monkey statues abdomen broke off to the side. But behind him, 3 more came and fell over Rebecca. Then, Victoria brought her hand down with runes. Fire exploded and blew the monkey statues away. The statue at the very front crumbled apart, but the other 2 were just damaged and landed lightly back. Rebecca and Victoria moved towards them again. Boobooboom! Rebecca twirled her swords at the front. As she created winds with every twirl, holding off the statues, Victoria used rune magic behind her to protect her. The two were planning on preventing the statues from going through the door. Because then, they would be completely surrounded. Victoria wouldnt even have time to use her magic. She needed to stop them from getting behind them. Kahn, reading their thoughts, took a deep breath and turned his direction. He gripped his sword on his right hand and suddenly cut his land palm on the blade. Blood smeared onto the blade. The sword became a deep red. [Cry.] And with Kahns command, the sword started to cry. . It was a skill that ate the blood of their user to strengthen them. It was the skill that gave Kahn the name Blood Sword. Kahn was able to grow that skill on the 5th mountain, and now it even had an exploding quality. As he powerfully swung his sword, a bloody light waved around him and blocked the approach of the monkey statues. Kahn used that opportunity to cut the necks of the statues. There was only one thing he had in mind. To get to where the stone plaque was. His sword reflected his rushed mind. And. Yeon-woo swept his hair back with his hand, spinning around his Extrasensory Perception and his Draconic Eyes. He split his consciousness into different parts using his Time Difference and quickly tried to understand the situation. On top of that, he easily shot down the monkeys one by one with his Aura. Fortunately, the guarding statues didnt seem to have moved. He needed to get rid of as many as he could before the most powerful ones started moving. But even these were too dangerous. He even thought about activating his Dragons Authority. These monkey statues, theyre all moving with vestige. The Monkey Kings vestigeI was mistaken. What we were dealing with all this time wasnt the Monkey Kings vestige but his servants. Since the Monkey King had been sealed here for so long, he thought it was obviously the Monkey Kings vestige. But there were only traces of the Monkey Kings vestige. What was putting them in danger now was the vestige of the servants. They shouldve focused on the name of the dungeon at the beginning. The Monkey Kings Palace. A palace, not a sealing point. Then it wouldve clearly been the vestige of the servants. He shouldnt have thought that the weak vestige was from the Monkey King in the first place. To think that he hadnt been able to think about this simple fact. However The moment he knew the identity of the vestige, the difficulty decreased. All he had to do was group his attacks to fight them off. Yeon-woo grew his consciousness. As his Extrasensory Perception and Draconic eyes became more clear, he could read the flaws of the monkey statues around him. And there was a place where the flaws were especially more gathered. The nucleus. It was where the yokai monkeys had planted their seeds of consciousness. Yeon-woo identified it with his Time Difference and exploded his magic power in that direction. Aura poured down like rain. Because his proficiency wasnt that high yet, he wasnt able to damage it that much. But that was enough. [Attack where I just marked, plase. Thats where the vestige is gathered.] The eyes of the other 3 sparkled at what Yeon-woo said. They were starting to become tired. But the story changed if someone pointed out the weakness. Rebecca tightly held her Horned Sword and turned around. . As her signature skill activated, the two horned swords exploded with fancy effects. Everytime she swung her swords, the effects endlessly attacked the nucleus, breaking it into pieces. Victoria used double casting to deliver two types of magic at the same time. It was Targeting and Gods Hammer to hit the target right on the spot with precision. It was only two types of magic, but it used up to ? of the runes of her bracelet. Boom! The mark turned purple, and tens of nuclei rained from the ceiling. The monkey statues werent weak enough to be defeated by this attack. Rebecca and Victoria didnt spare anything and put everything into continuously attacking them. Yeon-woo and Kahn flashed around the momentarily stunned monkey statues and cleaned up the remaining nucleus. And after they spent a considerable amount of time, the last monkey finally fell. [You have successfully passed through the first test. Please get ready for the second test in the remaining time. [0:05:00] [0:04:59_99] [0:04:59_98] .. [Pant. Pant.] [This is..crazy.] Victoria plopped on the ground with a pale face. Because she had used all her rune magic, her magic power was completely gone now. If she had pushed herself a bit more, her magic organ would have been damaged. Thankfully, she was able to avoid that. But her desire for a solution to her problem just increased. And her heart became heavier at the message about the second test. Because if this kept up, they would be in big trouble. Health was important too, but she needed to figure out how to replenish her magic power first. Rebecca and Kahn looked tired as well. Especially Rebecca, who grit her teeth at not being able to use the power of an apostle. The dungeon that reflected the 5th mountain exactly was disadvantageous for her. Because all her senses except for her consciousness were flicked off, she couldnt fight properly. Without even being able to use half of her skills, she used all her health. She felt like she was going to cry, Kahn felt the same. Yeon-woo was comparatively better than them because he had saved his health a little bit. But he was still tired. His head was filled with complicated thoughts. Kindred and the Monkey King. Palace. 72 Arts. Kahns attack. The second test. There were too many things he had to think about even though there were only 5 minutes left. There was nothing else he could do except catch his breath. [Hehehe. Amazing fellows.] Yeon-woo and the others whipped their heads at the sudden voice. In the middle of all the crumbled stone pieces, black fog slowly floated up and turned into Sol Lunas head. She laughed like she was amused. All of their faces hardened. Rebeccas face became distorted. [What? You were alive?] [Do you know why an undead is an undead? Because they dont die easily. Then, work hard.] Sol Luna quickly dissipated into the fog in case she got caught. Rebecca cried out in fury. If only she had some strength left, she wouldve been able to easily rip her apart. [But she probably also received a lot of damage so itll take some time to regain her body. She wont be able to do anything, so lets just forget about it for right now.] Thankfully, she was able to calm down a bit with Victoria comforting her. Rebecca swore to herself that she would chase after Sol Luna the moment she left the dungeon. But unlike the others, Yeon-woo was already doing something about Sol Luna. Shanon. [Hehe. Ok. Leave it to me. I dont really like weasley guys like that either. I want to make her suffer a bit.] Shanon separated from the Black Bracelet and melted into the shadows. The monkey statues were all broken, but the danger wasnt gone. Yeon-woo was planning on controlling even the last variable. And he thought. Why wasnt the Devil Army appearing when things had gotten to this? Was it because they didnt get what they wanted yet? Or. Are they waiting outside for us to take care of everything? Yeon-woo thought it might be the latter. Even though he had spread his Extrasensory Perception all around the cave, he couldnt find a trace of the Devil Army. Other than them, no one else was in the dungeon. That meant one thing. The Devil Army didnt plan on interfering with the dungeon. Instead of suffering some losses, they would just wait until everything was taken care of and take the hint of the Magic Stick and the 72 Arts afer. Then that means its dangerous outside and inside the cave. Yeon-woo thought the trap of the cave didnt end there. Because then, he wouldnt have been this suspicious of the Devil Army. Theres something else. Something. While Yeon-woo was lost in thought. Victoria and Kahn stood up after somewhat regaining their health. Victoria to where Kindreds body was. Kahn to the plaque. Yeon-woos gaze subconsciously followed them. But Yeon-woo knew the body was fake. I should fold my thoughts about the Devil Army right now. Focusing on the second test is enough. Second test. What could it be/. Victoria was examining Kindreds body. His head was half crushed, but it wasnt hard to identify it. The moment she examined the body, her face hardened. She realized that it was a doll that looked similar to him. Danger signals flashed in her head. Meanwhile, Kahn was in front of the stone plaque. He looked over the plaque with a tired face. On a black background, there were shiny blue letters. 72 Arts. He tried to memorize everything. Reading Kahns consciousness, Yeon-woo continued to think. The quest said to take the shedding of the king. Shedding? What is the shedding? How are we able to prove were qualified with that? Shedding. The same word repeated in Yeon-woos head. Even while his eyes were focused on Victoria and Kahn, his Time Difference was whirling around, trying to solve the hint that the quest had given them. If shedding is a metaphor..then things that the Monkey King had before he became a god. His eyes widened. 72 Arts! Yeah. The 72 Arts wouldve just been shedding to the Monkey King after he made a new masterpiece. The puzzles started to match in his head. And what the Devil King wanted. The blue letters of the plaque that Kahn was touching seemed to be shining even more. To prove our qualification, we have to learn the 72 Arts! And the Devil Army is trying to brainwash whoever mastered it onto their side! When he came to that revelation, he turned back to Victoria and Kahn. How should they prove their qualification? If the first test was about examining their basic skills, the second test was probably about quickly understanding the stone plaque and using it. And the test overseers were right in front of him. The guarding statues. If they were the overseers. Then he thought of something else. What was the reason the fake body was in that position? There would definitely be a reason if the sinister Devil Army had put it there. He quickly came to an answer. Pinpoint! [0:00:00_02] [0:00:00_01] [0:00:00_00] [The preparation time is finished. The second test is beginning.] Then, the large statues that hadnt moved an inch while on the walls rolled down. His gaze landed on someone. The person who had been confused over the weird body. Victoria. A large statue pointed its spear at Victoria. [Victoria!] When they realized the strange phenomenon, Kahn, Yeon-woo, and Rebecca all tossed their bodies to Victoria. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 162 The Monkey King s Palace (6) Im too late. Yeon-woo instinctively knew that he was a step late. He was already quite far from where Kindreds body was. He used his Shunpo, but the stone statue was much faster. Boom! With a large explosion, a dust cloud floated up. Yeon-woo flipped the wind around with his Carshinas dagger. Through his blurred consciousness, he could see something bloody being blown away. It wasnt Victoria. It was Rebecca. Rebecca, who had been relatively closer, pushed Victoria out of the way and was hit with the spear instead. But it seemed like she hadnt properly blocked the attack, because the spear had pierced her body and one of her swords was broken. Because it had been so sudden, she probably didnt have enough time to activate her swords, and she had used too much energy in the first test, so she wasnt able to easily stop the attack. And more than anything else, because they were on the 20th floor where their senses were blocked, she couldnt use all her skills. [Rebecca!] Victoria shouted at Rebecca, who was sacrificed instead of her. Meanwhile, Kahn grit his teeth and quickly rescued her from the statues range of attack. Yeon-woo belatedly arrived and spun his Magic Circuit around. He stored Carshinas dagger away and pulled out the Magic Bayonet instead. An Aura blade swished out and clanged into the statues spear. Kwang! [Hup!] Yeon-woo took in a big breath subconsciously. It was an incredible attack. His mind instantly wavers and his arms felt like they were going to be pulled out. He was pushed back. Its strong! He knew that the large statues wouldnt be comparable to the monkey statues, but he felt more in danger now that he was actually face to face with one. He felt the statue bringing its sword down again. It was fast. And heavy. If he faced it head on, he would die. He thought just now, he was only able to block the attack because of luck. [Time Difference] His thinking abilities sped up. In the slower world, Yeon-woo quickly read his surroundings. Victoria had safely been rescued by Kahn. Rebecca was breathing, but it was still very faint. She was in danger. And aside from the statue he was dealing with, the other 11th statues were probably going to start moving to. If the 12 statues all moved at the same time, no one here would survive. Then what was he supposed to do? I have to think. Anything. The only way to pass the 2nd test was to learn the 72 Arts. But the Arts werent a cheap skill that could be learned in 5 minutes. So there was probably a reason why the amount of time given was so short. Or there was another way to stall for time. And something came to his mind. There was something more important than proving that you were qualified to be the Monkey Kings successor, and that was respect. Or fear of the king. Then his faster thinking stopped, right before the spear hit Yeon-woos head. [Everyone down!] Yeon-woo shouted with his Open Speaking. And he bowed on the floor. This was a gamble. If he succeeded, he could somehow earn some more time, or he would die. But he would definitely die if he didnt throw the die, so he had to try. And Yeon-woo felt Kahn and Victoria putting their heads on the floor like he said. In a very short moment. Yeon-woo experienced a rough nervousness flowing over his back. And when nothing happened, he was sure. That his gamble had been successful. The large statue that had been attacking Yeon-woo, and the other statues all stopped. Like time had frozen. [Is it..done?] Kahn slightly lifted his head to see what was happening. When the statues began to move again, he had to bow down again. With this, he was sure. [Is it something like paying respects to where the king is? Fucking.] Kahn ground his teeth together. And he felt relief at the fact that he could momentarily catch his breath. [Rebecca..!!] And Victoria called out Rebeccas name several times. Rebeccas voice became more faint. She wanted to use her healing magic somehow, but she didnt have any magic power left. Then Rebecca completely stopped breathing. Victoria sobbed. Yeon-woo and Kahn felt desolate. Kahn bit his lower lip. Even Yeon-woo, who didnt really know Rebecca that well felt grim. The party once again clenched their teeth at the pressure forcing their bodies down. A heavy silence descended on them. *** [Cain. Did you figure something out?] It was Kahn who broke the silence. [A bit.] [Can you share?] Yeon-woo didnt reply for a moment. Actually, he wanted to ask Kahn some things. He seemed to know something about the 72 Arts. And it was probably related to Doyle somehow. So he wanted to ask, but Kahn didnt seem like he would answer. He even seemed like he would die if they told him to die. And so he didnt ask anything. Since if he had something to pick at, it could be done later. Right now, survival was first. No. He changed his mind. Since its already like this, Im going to take the Monkey Kings inheritance. He had no way of knowing if this was the last test. There could be a 3rd and a 4th, and he didnt like that they would have to struggle to survive every time. And he knew what Kindred and the Devil Army wanted. He felt like his anger would only be settled if he stole the Monkey Kings inheritance from right under their eyes. And all things aside. Since its not only the 72 Arts. It was known that the Monkey King had several treasures while he traveled to and from heaven. He thought he might be able to get those treasures as well. And the Magic Stick was something that Yeon-woo especially wanted. He didnt just want to use it. If there was a holy artifact made of Godly Precious Iron, he might be able to understand the Black Bracelet a bit more. So Yeon-woo wondered whether he would be able to hoard the quest to himself during the silence. He came to one result. That there couldnt be anyone to bother him. Then he didnt want to leave any witnesses. To tell the harsh truth, he didnt think that the powerless Kahn and the runeless Victoria would be of any help to him. First, he had to let them escape. Thankfully, with his Extrasensory Perception and Draconic Eyes, he was able to find a small door next to the iron door. The door they had passed through was a door that only a king was supposed to pass through. The door next to it was for servants. Yeon-woo gathered his thoughts and slowly opened his Open Speaking. [I think the purpose of this dungeon is to determine the successor to the Monkey King.] [Successor?] At Kahns question, Yeon-woo answered with the things that he had figured out. The successor of the king. The shedding. And how to qualify. [That definitelymakes sense.] Kahn heavily nodded his head. He thought Yeon-woos guess might be right. And the slightly settled down Victoria nodded her head in agreement. Actually, it was something that the two wouldve been able to guess themselves, but they hadnt been able to be cool-headed with the continued attacks. But Yeon-woo had calmly understood the quest. His mind felt amazing. [And in my opinion, its hard to prove our qualification.] At what he continued to say, Kahn and Victoria nodded their heads again. Because they thought that learning the 72 Arts was almost impossible. Even though they were bent towards the ground, they were able to read the information on the plaque with their consciousness. Kahn and Victoria completely memorized the plaque soon enough. But that was it. The area of Arts was too foriegn to them. They needed a lot of time and research to learn it. [This place was probably for another group of people in the first place.] [Other people?] [I think that this isnt the only place related to the Monkey King. Theres probably other places.] [Ah.] Victoria understood what Yeon-woo said. Kahn kept his silence. Important quests were usually a series. So that meant this quest related to the Monkey King had begun elsewhere, and this was the last place of the series. In other words, they were supposed to have the basics of the Arts down already, but they were thrown into the last step of the series without any of it. And if that was true, there was one other thing that was true. Victoria bit her lower lip. [Then..Kindred?] [I think it was a trap from the beginning. Since he couldnt figure out how to solve it, he probably wanted to use us as an experiment. To see if there was another way.] [Fuck. That damned geezer!] Victoria shouted in anger. She felt it when she first saw Kindreds fake body, but she was even more angry now that she realized she was used by him. Since Rebecca had basically been killed by him. And she also thought of something else. Her magic wouldnt have failed her, but how had he cut her magic off? But she decided to think of that later. Was there anything she could do right now? [First, lets escape from here. Whether we kill Kindred or keep him alive, we have to live first.] [What?] [Theres a way?] Kahn and Victoria had shocked voices. [Next to the front door, theres a small door. I think its possible to leave through there.] They shot their consciousness to where Yeon-woo pointed out, and they were able to find the small door. But Kahn was still frowning. [Theres 12 statues. Its too hard to avoid all of them.] [Thats ok. We have bait.] [What..!] [Ill stall for time somehow. You and Victoria run towards the door when I send the signal.] Kahn shut his mouth. He couldnt tell what Yeon-oo was thinking. But in the Tutorial, Yeon-woo had always found a way to solve the problem in an unexpected way. And it was the same this time as well. He wondered if he shouldve told Yeon-woo about the thing with Doyle earlier. But it wasnt too late now. Before he could speak, Yeon-woo was sending the signal. [Run on the count of three. One, two..] Kahn pushed those thoughts away. He needed to escape this palace first. He had already memorized the information on the plaque. It wasnt too late to ask Yeon-woo for help after they got out of the dungeon. [Three!] Kahn and Victoria started to run towards the door. The two gathered what magic power they didnt have and moved as fast as possible. Victoria used her Blink. The eyes of the 12 statues all turned towards them. Then, Yeon-woo moved. Shanon. [Hehehe. I was waiting.] Yeon-woo reached out for something in his shadow. Something caught his hand. He didnt even check what it was and threw it up in the air. [Arghh! Let me go! You! Let me go!] Sol Luna flew up in the air. She was a blurry form of a human after being caught by Shanon. The gazes of the large statues turned towards Sol Luna. She realized that she had made a mistake, but countless spears were headings towards her already. This time, she couldnt be as lucky as the last. The spears of the large statues were more precise and sharp. As holes appeared in her body, her body faded away. [I want to live..!] And before she breathed her last breath, Shanon appeared from the shadows to take her soul, and he hid back into the shadows again. Then, Yeon-woo began to move. Magic Equip. The runes firmly engraved in his bones all activated. His strengthened magic power circulated in the 360 Cores of the Magic Circuit. With the additional 2 types of magic on top of the 4 he already had, 6 types of magic strengthened his body. And at the same time, he thrust his Magic Bayonet forward. The spears that had changed their targets from Sol Luna to him and flew at him. The Magic Bayonet and the spears powerfully clashed. This time, his body wasnt blown back. He was only pushed back a few meters. His Magic Bayonet that was pushing against the spears was trembling. Its working. Yeon-woos eyes sparkled at the fact that the his Magic Equip he had only used in theory was working. His arm wouldve broken under normal circumstances, but he had been able to block the attack. He couldnt help that his body was trembling. But it was okay as long as it worked. Yeon-woo began to push the spears back with his Magic Bayonet. Magic Bayonet against spears. Neither of them surrendered. Then Yeon-woo suddenly disappeared with Blink. Boom! The spear landed where Yeon-woo had been and Yeon-woo appeared right behind it. Blink allowed him to instantly move short distances. It used that much more magic power, but since Yeon-woo had the Neidan of the Four Legendary Beasts, he wasnt concerned. In the middle of the air, Yeon-woos wings of fire spread apart. His Magic Bayonet that was condensed with Holy Fire landed on the statues neck. The statues neck exploded with a boom. It stumbled, but it regained its balance and attacked again. Meanwhile. He could feel that Kahn and Victoria had left through the door. Finally. Thinking he didnt have to hide his power anymore, he used Blink to rapidly escape from the statuess range. He reappeared in front of the door. Kahn and Victoria motioned for him to come over. [Go ahead first.] Yeon-woo said those words and closed the door. Click. He heard the sound of the door locking. Thankfully. He could hear Kahn and Victoria asking why he did that, but Yeon-woo ignored them and turned back to where the large statues were. The 12 statues were running at him. The ground shook. Looking at them, Yeon-woo opened his mouth. Territory Announcement. Dragons Blood circulated in his body. The Blessed One of the Dragon woke up. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 163 The Monkey King s Palace (7 [Cain! Cain!] Kahn and Victoria roughly knocked on the door. But the door didnt budge. The same went for the metal front door. It didnt move at all. They tried to use their skills and magic to break the door down, it didnt work. Only messages popped up. [You have moved out of the chosen area.] [You cannot enter because you are not qualified for the quest.] [Shit!] Boom! Kahn slammed his fist against the door. He knew it wouldnt work, but he felt like he would go crazy if he didnt do anything. He was always like this. With his mother, Doyle, and even now. He trained hard thinking that he shouldnt be a burden anymore. And he even had the 72 Bian that they required in his possession. But. From where had it gone wrong? Why did he always have to be this pathetic? All kinds of thoughts went through his head. He even thought of the most extreme of things. If he at the very least died here, he wouldnt have to deal with everything. But Kahn shook her his. He couldnt let himself be emotionally shaken up like that. He had to stand back up.. First, he had to believe Yeon-woo. Because he always solved things. Then there was only one thing left. Their safety. [Victoria.] Kahn cleared his thoughts and turned back to Victoria. She already looked exhausted. Rebecca, Kindred, and even Yeon-woo. Everything that had happened today was taking a toll on her. Kahn knew her well. She acted seductive and materialistic. Although he teased her about her age, she was never actually mad. [Kindred is probably outside.] Victorias empty stare suddenly became fixed. She understood what Kahn was saying. A trap. Then that meant Kindred was waking for them outside. And he might not be alone. That was dangerous. Of course, she had the magicians of the Magic Tower behind her, but they wouldnt be of much help here. But they were short on time. [Then..?] His eyes instantly changed. [I have an idea. Do you wanna hear it?] *** [Dragons Authority, Vina has been announced. You are able to use your authority in the selected territory.] [The first step Authority is being set.] [Authority: Dragonic Blood.] [Within the set time, all stats increase.] [Within the set time, all physical defenses increase.] [Within the set time, all property defenses increase.] .. [Dragons Energy has been awakened.] Under his feet, blue magic circles spread around him. And Yeon-woos territory was created. The constraints of the 5th mountain were washed away like sand on a shore. Although he was still on the stage of the 5th mountain, the area that Yeon-woo was in was the territory of a dragon. Here, he was able to pull out everything he had. As the constraints disappeared and his five senses came back, his Extrasensory Perception became more detailed as well. It was a new world that Yeon-woo never had never experienced before. Euphoria. It could be described like that. He could be sure that his training for the last half year hadnt been for nothing. He was incomparably stronger than before. It was worth it to limit his own magic power to train. There was nothing he couldnt feel in his territory. He could see all the different wavelengths and the stream of mana, and he could interfere in what they were doing. Consciousness opened the pathway for it. While he was on a high, blue scales grew on his upper body up to his neck. His scales bumped against each other. He felt a strange emotion as his two dragon eyes opened. Three sets of wings made of Holy Fire soared high enough to reach the ceiling. As if showing off his stronger power, Yeon-woo didnt hide any of it. And he pulled Vigrid out from Intrenian. Vigrid was definitely different than before. It was as long as a spear, and the rune letters on the blade shined brightly. Vigrid had returned to the holy white sword taking in the holy power. [Vigrid] Type: Single hand longsword. Rank: ?? *Sword Purification Vigrid always lived a life of fighting. So within it, there was the blood, sweat, and tears of those it fought. The deep vestige of the heroes always shows itself in battle. The more it fights against, the more it absorbs murderous intent and buffs the user. The stronger the enemy, the more powerful the fighting force. *Blessing Wavelength When attacked by your opponent for the last time, it curses all the enemies near you. After they are infected their defenses decrease and their movements slow down. *Life of Fighting When the hatred of your opponent has increased more than normal, the vestige of the heroes can be used. Attacking speed increases by 30% at most, and attacking power can increase up to 1,500%. Instead, defenses and properties decrease by up to 50%. *??? Not opened yet. (Sealed) **This artifact is Unique. There isnt an artifact like this in the entire Tower, and it is completely bound to its owner. It cannot be given to someone else. **You have released 90% of the curse. You must have a new attribute or qualification to clear the rest. Vigrid was completely different than when Yeon-woo first had him. As it regained its function, the hidden options revealed themselves one by one. Each of them was something that Yeon-woo needed. Yeon-woo looked at the 12 statues. His power increased as much as they had murderous intent. His Draconic Eyes reddened and he was able to find flaws in the statues. Kashing! And Aegis floated up above him as well. There were 7 in total. With his Dragons Knowledges growth, the number of his shields increased as well. On top of that, Aegis also had another effect. The owner of Aegis, Athena, was the goddess of war. With her blessing, Yeon-woos fighting abilities increased. And as if they didnt want to be beat, figures rose from his shadow like they were protecting him. Shanon and Hanryeong appeared with swords, and Boo flew in the air, shouting curses. A black hole was opened and his summons arrived. The aura of a dragon and the energy of death combined in the air, filling the hall. This was the greatest show of power for Yeon-woo. It was on a different level than what he showed when his senses were blocked. Like the stone statues had read Yeon-woos new appearance, they paused. They slowly rolled their eyes to observe Yeon-woo. As if they were searching for something. With the opening of the vestige, a loud voice boomed in the air. [Prove your qualification. The qualification of the successor..!] They emanated an abundant amount of vestige and ran towards where Yeon-woo was. That was the beginning. [Youre dealing with these kinds of stupid things? Dang. Theres never a boring moment with you.] [But didnt it work out well? We can test it out.] [I guess.] The Monster Portent army spread out. Shanon and Hanryeong each dealt with one statue. They seemed excited. What they had seen of the Monkey King, what Yeon-woo had classified as Heaven Things. They wanted to try it out, and they had the perfect chance to do so. They didnt expect to completely understand it. But just by looking at it, it would be a big help to them. Shanon especially seemed to have learned about something. If he could learn this, he might even be at an expert level. So Shanon and Hanryeong moved around like a fish in water. While they were here, they would be able to use their full strength. Boom! The hall became a mess after some time. It was filled with undeads, dragon energy, and Monster Portents. The statue of the king shook like it would fall any moment. [Dont bother the kings sleep..!] Knowing that the cause of all this was Yeon-woo, 3 of the large statues attack Yeon-woo at once. He used Blink again to escape. At the same time, the place he had just been in was hit with spears. But like they wouldnt let him go, they continued to follow him with their eyes. Swoosh. You could hear the sound of the wind as they moved. No matter how much he set his territory and escaped, it was dangerous to come face to face with them. After all, they had killed the high ranker Rebecca easily. Of course, Rebecca didnt have her full powers, but they were still strong enough. So Yeon-woo avoided their attacks using his wings of fire and Blink. It wasnt hard for him to predict their movements with Draconic Eyes, Time Difference, and Extrasensory Perception. Instead, Yeon-woo attacked from their blind spots. When they turned their heads to the right, there was an attack from the left, and if they lifted their spear up, he knocked their legs over. Fire violently burned. It turned the ground into a crisp and broke the walls. Yeon-woo was fast and focused. Even while he was escaping their attacks, he didnt stray too far from the statues. He chose the method of repeatedly attacking the statues little by little until they fell. And when he occasionally exploded his Fire Rain, the skin of the statues were burned sometimes. But the statues were running on vestige, so they wouldnt become tired. No, Yeon-woo was at a disadvantage if this kept on. Right now, he was fighting however he could, but he wouldnt last long. However, Yeon-woo knew this. No, he knew better than they did. Since he had continued to think about the quest to finish it. Now that he had read their movements, it was time to start what he had thought about. They continued to tell him to prove the qualification of the kings successor. There was nothing about getting rid of the stone statues. That meant that he had to learn the 72 Bian here and prove it to them. He wasnt sure, but after he learned the Bian, he would probably be able to push them back. How were you supposed to learn something while fighting? It was impossible for normal players, but Yeon-woo had a skill called Time Difference. Faster thinking and calculation. With these two, anything was possible. And more than anything, he had the inheritance of the Monkey King. The inheritance was more outstanding than the 72 Bian. He had only understood a bit of it, but with it, the 72 Bian didnt seem too difficult. Also, each of the movements of the status were examples that he could see. He saw each statue had 6 different types of main movements. There were 12 statues in total. Each movement was the 72 Bian. Yeon-woo had already read their patterns with his Extrasensory Perception, so if he didnt understand anything, he could just go over the inheritance of the Monkey King again. It was a very complex process. He felt like his brain would explode. But when everything was open, the first of the 72 Bian opened. Jul. He powerfully brought Vigrid down. As the area split, Fire Rain poured into it. It was the natural connection of a skill with another skill. The trajectory of Vigrid had cut the arm of a large statue off. [TN: 72 Arts had been changed to 72 Bian.] Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 164 The Monkey King s Palace (8) [You have successfully solved the first Art, Jul.] [You have successfully understood the shedding of the Monkey King, 72 Bian.] [You have successfully achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] .. [The skill 72 Bian has been created.] [72 Bian] Rank: ??? Proficiency: 1.2% Summary: The skill the Monkey King Sun Wukong learned from his teacher. Sun Wukong was able to become the king of the yokai with this skill. Each Bian has its own characteristic, so its very tricky to learn it all. If you learn them all, you can become a Good People or Great Yokai. *Wind Cloud Clouds and wind are properties of the world. To be able to deal with these, you have to have a high understanding of the structure of power. *Combination It connects laws and the user and provides a natural effect of the skills. **Bian You Have Learned So Far -Jul: The skill of pulling out power instantly. It requires attention and focus, and if failed, it puts the user in a Confused condition. At least a master level power is required. The chance of succession increases as the sword skills of the user increase. -??? It worked! Yeon-woos eyes widened. He had tried to use several methods, but the 72 Bian werent easy. It was the skill that made Sun Wukong into the Monkey King after all. There was no way something like that would be easily attained. But Yeon-woo had grasped the flow of the large statues somewhat, and he had successfully solved the first Art. From what Yeon-woo saw, the Bian was a lot different than what he thought. He thought they were similar to magic or spells, but it was in a completely different dimension. The Bian dealt with laws. No, to be more exact, it dealt with space. It was something that dealt with the laws of a specific space. A power that deals with space. That was what the first Bian Yeon-woo learned is. The will to cut. Magic power determined the space based on his will to finish something off. And what he had now was the result of all his skills and powers combined. He was tired, but more than that, he felt joy. The happiness that he achieved something. Starting something was halfway to finishing it. It wouldnt take that long to understand the rest of it. And after that, he could probably memorize the inheritance of the Monkey King after. Whew. Yeon-woo breathed out. At the same time, his Dragonic Blood circulated, giving him more strength. His dried Magic Circuit was slowly filling up with magic power. This was the best part about Dragons Authority. Because in that short amount of time, he could regain his condition. It didnt completely chase the tiredness away, but this was enough. If he spent some more time, he would definitely be able to find a way to defeat the large statues. So he was about to move again. [You dared to bother the kings eternal sleepbut you proved your qualification. Our work is done.] The large statues spoke as one. Then. They stopped moving, and theyre bodies all started to crumble. Before they could reach the ground, they scattered into dust. There was only sand left where the 12 statues were. Yeon-woo was taken aback by the sudden development, but he understood what they were saying. The second test was to prove his qualification. Since he had shown that he was able to do one of the 72 Bian, that was enough. They had judged he was qualified and disappeared. [You have successfully passed the second test. Please prepare for the 3rd test in the remaining time.] [0:01:00] [0:00:59_99] [0:00:59_98] .. Just a minute? It was ridiculously short. He frowned. He didnt even have time to think if it went on like this. That moment. The hall started to vibrate again. This time, it was the throne at the top of the stairs. It split in half, along with the wall behind it. With a boom, an area revealed itself, although it was too dark that he couldnt tell what was in it. [0:00:00_01] [0:00:00_00] [The third test is starting.] He didnt know what might happen. He swallowed in nervousness. As his territory disappeared, he could feel the heavy constraints of the fifth mountain again. However, his Extrasensory Perception was shining brighter than ever. Widening his Extrasensory perception, he tried to look inside, but he didnt see anything. He felt like he was being absorbed into darkness. It was similar to when he first entered the dungeon, but also a bit different. It was creepy back then, but now, there was nothing. It was like the lights were turned off. There was nothing he could do except to face it head-on. And when he entered, Yeon-woo was surprised at the new scene he saw. This was a completely different world than before. A large field, waving grass and flowers, and a calm breeze. A fruity scent, and a vast forest and mountain behind it. If the paradise people talked about existed, this was probably it. Just what were they testing here/ Yeon-woo couldnt hide his surprise. Until now, he had passed through obstacles that always threatened his life. He couldnt guess for the life of him what kind of test would take place here. And just when he was lost in thought thinking about where to go. He lifted his head at the sudden energy from the sky. Beyond the clouds. A great dragon was gliding through the air smoothly down to him. His blue scales and red eyes stood out. He seemed different from the dragon species in the tower. His body was long, and he had horns like a deer. In one hand, he had the bead commonly called the Cintamani Stone. It was a being exuding holiness and dignity. He seemed to be a higher class than the Legendary Beasts that Yeon-woo saw. He might even be equivalent to Urd. His eyes shook. He had felt overwhelmed with Urd, but that dragon was worse. Was he like a dragon god? But to be a god, you had to have a domain. Was that possible on the 20th floor? If it was, was it a god related to the Monkey King? He had all kinds of thoughts. He thought maybe the Legendary Beasts in his Philosophers Stone might help, but they didnt wake up. He wasnt able to come to a decision as the dragon slowly descended and stood in front of Yeon-woo. He realized it when he saw from far away, but the being was colossal. It was hard to tell where he ended and began. The dragon looked at Yeon-woo with his red eyes and asked. [Are you the new piece?] Piece? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes at the unfamiliar word. [No. I guess the word successor is better here. Anyway. Are you the new successor/.] Yeon-woo nodded his head. [Yes.] [Then get on my back.] Where was he going to go? Yeon-woo thought he was taking them to the testing location and lightly got on the dragons head. Then the dragon turned his head and shook his body. In an instant, Yeon-woo was passing through the clouds. [Ill release you from your constraints first.] The Cintamani stone that the dragon was holding shined. Then, Yeon-woo was able to regain his senses. And he widened his eyes at the light breeze against his face. It felt fresh. That was the first thought in his head. Although they were definitely moving through the air at a rapid speed, it didnt feel cold or harsh. Rather, he felt like they were blowing his concerns away. On top of that, the scenery was amazing. Yeon-woo didnt feel touched at most things, but he couldnt help but exclaim in astonishment. [Huhu.] The dragon god laughed like Yeon-woos reaction was funny. And while Yeon-woos attention was on the view below him, the dragon god had arrived at a mountain. The mountain was covered in different types of fruit trees. It was an intensely sweet scent, and it wasnt the type of scent that made your head hurt. He felt refreshed smelling it. And at the top, there was a man sitting on a rock with a smile. Hair that came all the way down this his ankles, golden eyes that shined like jewels, and a humorous face. His presence seemed weak compared to the dragon god, but looking closely, you could know that wasnt the case. Because all the rules in this world rotated around this man. And his consciousness was light but powerful. Most of all, it was familiar to Yeon-woo. The traces of training that he saw in the dungeon were similar to that man. The Monkey King. He had started from an animal, and become powerful enough to be a god sitting next to the god of the heavens. That man was waving his hand at him. [Ooh. You mustve been tired with the weight.] The dragon god didnt respond and just placed Yeon-woo down like he was annoyed. Looking at the dragon god flying up into the sky, the Monkey King grinned. It was fun teasing him when he was younger. But is it because hes a teenager now? He doesnt even reply. Hehe. Yeon-woo didnt know how to feel looking at the laughing Monkey King. He had jumped in the Monkey Kings palace thinking that he should hoard everything, but he didnt know he would meet the king himself. Why? Is your heart thumping and your head dizzy because you met a celebrity? What..? Hehe. You dont have to deny it. I understand. I shouldnt be this awesome. All the people who came here seemed to do that. Difficulty breathing and heart attacks. Whew. I had to suffer through all that. But youre better than those kids, actually. I like it.] .. Yeon-woo had a thought while looking at the Monkey King absorbed in complimenting himself. That he was a lot different than what he imagined. Click here to be a supporter and get additional 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 165 The Monkey King s Palace (9) Why are you looking at me with such admiring eyes? Endless narcissism. His self-love was too strong. And he talked a lot. Yeon-woo wondered for a moment whether the person he was looking at really was the Monkey King. He seems worse than Seseung-nim. Seeing him talk a lot, it reminded him of Kahn. It was the type of person that Yeon-woo hated speaking with. Fortunately, Yeon-woo figured out a way to take care of it. It was to ignore what he said about himself and switch the subject. I have something I want to ask.. Wait. But before he could finish speaking, the Monkey King blocked Yeon-woos mouth with his hand. Ill tell you about the terms and conditions before you ask. ..? I can only answer three questions. Id like to tell you everything, but I cant because of the principle of causality. Principle of causality? Where youre in right now isnt a normal place. You have to choose your questions carefully. Yeon-woo was lost in thought. Actually, it wouldve been easier if he was planning on meeting the Monkey King. However, he stumbled here by accident after training with the Sadhu. And he didnt know what Kindred and the Devil Army were planning either. The questions were limited. Eventually, Yeon-woo opened his mouth after careful consideration. A piece, what is that? The dragon god had called him a piece after seeing him. He knew it was something to describe the successor, but he thought there would be a specific reason for that. The Monkey King grinned. It seems like our dragon made a mistake. No comment. I cant say anything. Its sensitive information. Yeon-woo shut his mouth. If no comment was his answer, he just blew one of his chances. So he changed the direction of his question. Whats the reason you made this place? He thought it wouldnt be to make his successor. The Monkey King was clearly aiming for something. No comment again. Yeon-woo frowned. What was he supposed to do if he answered 2 out of the three questions he had like that? But the Monkey King was still smiling. Like he was saying, what are you gonna do if I dont tell you? He definitely seemed like the Martial King the more he saw him. So Yeon-woo was forced to think again. It seemed like the Monkey King couldnt speak about something after a certain line. Because of the thing with the principle of causality. Then he had to change the intent of the question. But he also thought that this might have something to do with the third test since the Monkey King hadnt said anything about it yet. Thinking that way, he could see the line. He had to ask a general question. One that was detailed but didnt cross the line. His gaze sunk. Who are you? It was a completely unexpected question. The Monkey Kings eyes widened, and he started laughing and slapping his knees too. Hahaha! I wasnt able to think of that. Shouldnt you ask what the Bian is or how to learn them quickly? But a question like this. Very good. And the Monkey King suddenly stopped laughing. As he did, the warm breeze stopped. That moment, Yeon-woo felt that the aura of the Monkey King was incomparable to the dragon god. Even Urd from the temple on the 16th floor was nothing compared to this. He felt like he was in front of a high mountain. And he became sure. He had suspected it when he asked, but this world was a part of the Monkey King. The Monkey King spoke in a low voice. Pass. [You have successfully passed the third test.] [You have successfully passed all tests.] [You have cleared the sudden quest and the hidden quest.] [You have earned the skill 72 Bian and the title Monkey Kings Descendant.] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] [Title: Monkey Kings Descendant] Before the Monkey King left after unsealing him, he decided to leave his inheritance of the 5th mountain. He hated it because it was where he was locked in, but he had grown somewhat fond of it after 500 years. Also, he followed his teachers last words to leave the Bian to his descendant. With this title, you will have outstanding focus and attention during a fight. And you are able to manifest the Monkey Kings power. [Please request the Ruyi Bangs Clue from the Monkey Kings shedding yourself.] [TN: Magic Stick changed to Ruyi Bang] Yeon-woo widened his eyes at the messages. It was about how he could manifest the Monkey Kings power. He couldnt even imagine what this meant. Meanwhile, the Monkey King, no, the person who seemed like the Monkey King, spoke in a low voice. Yeon-woo thought that he should test this out later and listened to what he was saying. I am the Monkey King, Sun Wukong s vestige. I am only the shell he left behind before he disappeared somewhere. Well, like a shedding. The shedding of the Monkey King didnt just mean the 72 Bian, but this being in front of him. And he was also shocked. The power of a mere shedding was like this. He even made Urd seem small, so how powerful would his actual body be? And this world is like an imaginary world that such a vestige made. And youre in it right now. Yeon-woo nodded, thinking he was right. It even said so in the title. That the Monkey King had left his 72 Bian in the mountain. Then he understood why the servants had built the palace after he had left. It wasnt just where the Monkey King stayed, but also where his inheritance was left behind. So you dont know where he really is. The Monkey Kings vestige shrugged his shoulders. How would I know. Hes more free-spirited than me, whos left here. The reason why Im here is to test how his descendant would be. Im sick of being here too. He spoke like he was genuinely annoyed at being here. Although this was an imaginary world, he could do anything he wanted. He was frustrated he couldnt leave. But its a relief that a qualified person came after some time. It was worth it waiting. Yeon-woos eyes shined. After some time? Why is a quick guy like you asking questions like that? People say that youre sneaky, right? Whatever. Take this. The Monkey Kings vestige tossed something to Yeon-woo. It was a piece of gold metal that was about the size of his hand. Yeon-woo accepted it without much thought, but his eyes widened when he saw what it was. The material was familiar. It was Godly Precious Metal. [Piece of Ruyi Bang] Summary: ??? Rank: ??? Summary: One of the pieces that make up the Ruyi Bang, the Monkey Kings holy artifact. Currently, it doesnt have any function, so it seems like itll have to be combined with the other scattered pieces. The Ruyi Bang had pieces? Yeon-woo thought that this might be a hint about the Ruyi Bang. Ding- [There is a related quest. Would you like to continue it?] Yeon-woo looked at the piece of the Ruyi Bang and then back at the Monkey King. He didnt say anything and just pointed at the piece with his chin. This piece mightve been just the beginning. [A hidden quest has been created.] [Hidden Quest / Ruyi Bangs Owner] Summary: Although the Monkey King kept his teachers last words, he became worried about the fact that his reputation would be messed by the growing number of descendants. So he divided the Ruyi Bing into 100 pieces and hid them all over the tower. From now on, gather the pieces and finish the Ruyi Bang. Only then can you succeed him. Qualification condition: Title Monkey Kings Successor. A player who has at least one of the Piece of Ruyi Bang. Time limit: None Rewards: 1.Title Heaven King 2.Completed Ruyi Bang 3Eyes + ??? The title of Heaven King and the Ruyi Bang. With these, the successor could truly be the new Monkey King. And to earn this title, it was clear there were other players who were working hard to find the piece. Since the name of the Monkey King itself was amazing. And Yeon-woo realized that he had been included in that race as well. My actual body. Hes Someone that wont easily give anything away. Hes twisted, so hes only satisfied when he sees that others suffer. And the Monkey Kings vestige laughed. The pieces of the Ruyi Bang are scattered everywhere. The piece you took was the last. I dont know how there are remaining in the tower. Some might be in the hands of people who dont know what it is. .. It might cause a large fight. Theres a lot of people who want the reputation of the Monkey King, no, of the Heaven King. Hehe. The Heaven King wasnt just a title. It was a position. Then do Kindred and the Devil Army have some pieces? And if they did, how many? And when had they started to collect it? He now somewhat realized what the Devil Army was aiming for. It was to have the Heaven King in their hands. It was completely possible for them to try. Is there a way to find it? He waved his hand. My job is only to give the test and lead them if they seem useful. Clues and all that is up to you. Since thats what my actual body wants. You had to have martial skills, the ability to guess from clues, and wise judgment. Well, if you dont want to, you can give the piece back. Since all I have to do is wait until a new successor comes up. That moment, Yeon-woos eyes shined sharply. But arent you planning on killing me right away if I give up? Ooh. Youre pretty smart? He lifted a corner of his mouth. With it, a violent gaze swirled in his eyes and disappeared. Someone who cant even do this much doesnt deserve to have the Monkey Kings name. So what do you want to do? Yeon-woo looked down at the piece of the Ruyi Bang. He had all kinds of thoughts, but the answer was already chosen. Even if the vestige didnt force him, Yeon-woo was planning on doing the quest anyway. This was the reason why he decided to hoard the inheritance in the dungeon anyway. That was the biggest mission. No, even with that aside, Yeon-woo didnt want to share things related to the Monkey with anyone else. He wanted to hoard it. Competing with others and taking things from them. He knew the happiness that came from that. He learned it from the Martial King and realized it when he was fighting with the Summer Queen. Unless his brother came back, he didnt want to share it with anyone else: even Phante and Edora. Of course, he knew that it wouldnt be easy. People who had become successors before Yeon-woo would have more knowledge than him and some might have help from the large clans. However What did that matter? He could just beat them. From the day Yeon-woo stepped into the tower, his path was riddled with thorns. What would it matter if there was one more? If he could only get the power of the Monkey King, he would do anything. That was how he was able to move forward. Also, Yeon-woo thought that he would be at an advantage. Heaven Things. The others would only have the 72 Arts. However, Yeon-woo had an inheritance. That meant he was closer to the spot for the owner of the Ruyi Bang than anyone else. I have the Yin Sword as well. He tightened his grip of the Ruyi Bang in his fist. And he tossed it into Intrenian. Ill do it. I dont necessarily have any thoughts to avoid it. Yeon-woo stood up. Hm. Youre pretty bold for a newbie, huh? The Monkey King thought that although Yeon-woos personality was different than his actual self, they were made of the same things. The guy in front of him was a beast. [You have accepted the hidden quest (Ruyi Bangs Owner)]. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 166 The Monkey King s Palace (10) Thanks. Yeon-woo nodded his head at the Monkey Kings vestige. He hadnt really helped him, but it was true that he got this opportunity. And Yeon-woo was able to learn something after seeing the vestige. That he still had a long way to go. He also became sure that he would be able to reach that point if he continued to train. I know you dont really think that. The Monkey King smirked and waved. The space shifted and a red portal opened. Then thats enough talking. If you leave through here, you can go back to where you came from. Yeon-woo was about to step inside the portal, but he turned his head back after he remembered something. Uh, also. Didnt you hear me? The questions you.. Wasnt it only questions about the quest that were limited? Mm? It wasnt a question about the quest? The Monkey King tilted his head. As if asking what he had to ask him. Yeon-woo moved back from the portal and extended his right arm to him. Do you know about this bracelet? Bracelet? The Monkey Kings vestige examined Yeon-woos bracelet thinking that he would flick him hard if the bracelet wasnt worth anything. No, he didnt know if the word bracelet was appropriate. Perhaps handcuffs would be better. The black chains that reached up to Yeon-woos arms stood out. They were as blck as the night sky. The Monkey King looked at the bracelet with an interested expression, but his face hardened after examining it closely. You, this? I think its made of the same material as the Ruyi Bang. Am I right? Where did you get this? Yeon-woo thought about whether he should tell him the truth, but he was the person who asked the question. So he skipped the important parts and said Astrape had taken on this form when he was in the Olympus Treasury. And the vestiges face turned strange. Its function? I think it has to do with souls. It deals with the dead? Yes. And how powerful is it? Yeon-woo lightly waved his hand and summoned the Monster Portents.The shadows stretched out and monstrous creatures stepped out. The vestiges eyes were completely narrowed, deep in thought. It was a bit awkward seeing him this serious because he had been so calm. But Yeon-woo hoped for the secret of the bracelet to be revealed. Because only then would he be able to unlock the remaining options. Even Soul Magicians cant do this. You have to be at least the level of.. There were countless types of players in the Tower, but of them, it was hard to find someone who skillfully handled souls. That was how clear the line between life and death was, and even if they could handle them, there were limits. But the vestige understood as soon as he saw the Black Kings Despair. This was an artifact that surpassed logic. And since it was an artifact that swallowed Astrape. He had heard about the spear from rumors. This bracelet might give the Ruyi Bang a run for its money. But what pulled his interest the most was what it was made of. Godly Precious Metal. To think that the rare metal to make the Ruyi Bang would be used here. And it was completely made of the metal. First, its Godly Precious Metal like you said. Yeon-woo nodded his head. However, I dont know what it is no matter how many times I looked at it. Theres some things that remind me of it, but it looked completely different. And its level is high. This is definitely a weapon of a god. Definitely. Yeon-woo was disappointed at the fact that he hadnt been able to discover what it was this time tiehr, but his eyes sparkled at the last part. A weapon of a god. He had guessed it was something similar to that when it swallowed Astrape, but now he was sure. This might be something that could be compared to Aegis, no, it might be more powerful than Aegis. Then who was the Black King? You said there were two more artifacts like this? Yes. I dont know who made it, but Im sure. Neck and feet. Theres additional artifacts. And theyre probably similarly shaped to this. The Monkey Kings vestige crossed his arms. Do you wanna know something funny? What is it? Its known that Godly Precious Metal is so rare that even gods and demons cant use it, right? Yes. But did you know its the opposite? What do you..? Its not an artifact that they cant get enough of, but theyre actually afraid of it. Yeon-woos eyes widened at the unexpected sentence. The Monkey King snickered like Yeon-woos expression was funny and continued to speak. This metal is the sole tool that can seal gods and demons. ..! Godly Precious Metal was used to control gods who did bad deeds. Or to ban them. The Ruyi Bang was used to seal off Devil Kings too. Yeon-woo thought of the legend of the Monkey King who had traveled with Tan Sanzang. At the time, the Devil Kings who had been in their way were easily pushed away. And the Journey to the West was what described that. The same goes for your tool. The Monkey Kings vestige stroked his chin. It looks like something used to bind a criminal. And it turned into the property of the criminal through its vestige because the criminal was bound in it for a long time. I think its someone related to death. But thats all I can know. Yeon-woo nodded his head. This was enough. He became sure that the Black King was a powerful person that even gods were afraid of, and that he was related to death. Then his range of research would become smaller. He felt like he would be able to find who it was if he closed the range just a bit more. Yeon-woo expressed his gratitude again. The Monkey King waved his hand like it was nothing. I saw something interesting for the first time in a while. I didnt know there was someone like my actual body. Ah, and if you meet my actual body, dont show that. His greed for treasure is extraordinary. Ill be careful. And he disappeared into the red portal. With that, the imaginary world closed. Hehe. Interesting guy. The Monkey Kings vestiges eyes sparkled. Actually, from when Yeon-woo had entered, he had been peeking into his different appearances. Someone who awoke the energy of a dragon. He reminds me of someone. Doesnt he? The vestige raised his head to the sky. The dragon god looked down at him and nodded his head. Since his old owner had fought like him once as well. He felt a strange deja vu. He didnt express it, but the dragon god had actually given Yeon-woo a lot of benefits. From releasing him from his tiredness with the Cintamani stone and letting him relax in the breeze. The vestige looked at the guy reminiscing about the past and turned around, bitterly smiling. And something came to his mind. He had said he didnt know what the bracelet was, but he actually did. He just didnt recognize it right away. That material and form was only used on one person, so it was easy to tell whos it was. That Hermes bastard, I guess hell be busy. And while he was muttering mysterious words to himself. The Monkey Kings vestige felt something sharp and twisted his head. The space was trying to be opened. Yeon-woo thought it might be Yeon-woo because he left something behind. But realizing that the wavelength was unfamiliar, his face hardened. The dragon god twisted his body and thrust the Cintamani stone forward. His face settled calmly. This was the imaginary world of the Monkey Kings vestige. This was like his holy territory. Even though he was only the shedding, he was still pretty strong. So it was impossible for the greatest gods on the 98th floor to force themselves in. So the fact that they were easily entering meant one thing. His actual body was moving, or it was something related to him. Since no one would ask for permission to enter their own home. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 167 Set (1) The air split and the red portal opened. The Monkey Kings vestige could feel a familiar energy beyond it. It was a sharp and heavy energy. The form was different, but it was the same as him. And a small boy entered the imaginary world. A mischievous smile, and a small height. Kindred kneeled and bowed his head. Then, Kindred showed a new side of himself. Like he was greeting the god he served, he spoke with polite manners. Another face of the great heaven king. Ive come to serve you. *** When he went outside, all the benefits he received from the dragon god disappeared and he could feel the constraints of the fifth mountain again. However, the world he saw with Extrasensory Perception wasnt uncomfortable anymore. Yeon-woo swept his hair and turned his head. Did they go already? He spread his Extrasensory Perception across the dungeon. Fortunately, he couldnt feel Kahn and Victoria. Seeing as how there werent any bodies, it seemed like they avoided the Devil Army. Kahn would definitely have known that it was foul play by Kindred since he was pretty clever. Victoria was skilled enough to hide their presences after her magic power was replenished. So he widened the range of his Extrasensory Perception and searched outside the dungeon to see if Kindred or the Devil Army was still there. But it told him that only they were there. He couldnt find any other traces. Then where had they gone? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes, but shook his head a moment later. It was a good thing they were gone. Even if they were here, it wouldnt be hard to hide from them. It was enough if Kahn and Victoria had managed to escape safely. He sighed in relief and headed towards where Rebecaas body was. It was hard to recognize her bloodied figure. Yeon-woo felt gloomy. Even if he wasnt that close, he was able to see that she was responsible and knew how to take care of herself. He saw from how even though she wasnt in the best condition, she tried to save Victoria who was in danger. The fact that she was Cernunnoss apostle pulled him to her even more. The god of hunting. His name wasnt that well known, but he knew that he was among the greater gods. Is there a way for me to retrieve this persons soul? The Black Bracelet only allowed him to take the souls of those he killed. She wasnt included in that. And her soul wasnt left here. It had probably already returned to Cernunnos. Yeon-woo hesitated for a moment, and put her body in Intrenian. There was a method he could try, although she might not like it. If she denied it, he could just return her to her original state. He began walking, and ate all the pieces of the monkey statues with his left hand. Then, he damaged the plaque with the 72 Arts on it so no one could see. As he did, he purified all the leftover vestiges. He didnt leave behind the traces on the wall either. I guess theres no need to leave it behind. Yeon-woo was planning on breaking everything before he left. The Monkey Kings vestige had said so. That the pieces of the Ruyi Bang were scattered all over the tower, and there were many successors trying to look for it. Then they were enough. He didnt need new rivals. And more than anything, he couldnt let anyone else take Heaven Things for themselves. Especially the Devil Army. He was going to have to himself. And that day. The cave in the 5th mountain that had been there for a long time collapsed. Then, Yeon-woo entered the portal to the 21st floor. [This is the 21st floor, gate of the Shadow Dojo.] With blue waves, a new sight came into his vision. Was it because of the freedom from the limits of the 20th floor? He felt that the outside air was refreshing his lungs and mind. In front of Yeon-woo, there was a large building. The Skill Archives of the One-horned tribe was smaller than this. Yeon-woos eyes widened. He saw the 21st floors stage in the diary, but it was bigger than he thought. [Its been a while coming here.] The Black Bracelet lightly shook, delivering Shanon thoughts to him. I guess it was fun? [There was no place like here for me.] I see what you mean. Yeon-woo thought of the information of the 21st floor he saw in the diary. If the 20th floor is somewhere to fix yourself, the 21st floor is to check how much youve changed. You move in 33 different sections, and you have to beat the shadows in each section or endure them until the times over. There isnt a better place than here to check how much youve improved. And if the shadows see that youre someone registered on the hall of fame, then its a good opportunity to see their special characteristics or abilities. The theme of the 21st stage was basically a dojo break. Like its name, this was a dojo for people who were training their martial arts. The dojo was divided into an outer section and an inner section. It was set up so people could train by themselves with the basic soldiers supplied by the Tower. Sometimes, there were scarecrow dolls, which allowed for you to train your basic martial arts. From the entrance of the dojo, there were 5 doors numbered 1 to 5. The higher the number, the higher the difficulty, and once you passed a door, you had to clear the 33 sections straight from there. What you had to do in each section was simple. Within the limited time, you had to defeat the shadow given in that section, or endure their attacks. And the shadows were illusions that replicated the 1 to the 165th ranked player on the 21st floors hall of fame. After the Tower was created, countless strong players passed through it and left records. Of them, this was the hall of fame that only the top skilled players would be able to leave their mark. All players wanted to put their name on it, and only a few were able to have this honor. So normal players felt extremely pressured when entering the stage. Even if they chose the lowest difficulty door, it had the illusions of the players ranked from 165th to 133rd. Among them, there were Lords or apostles. If there was a relief, it was that you could still pass if you endured the attacks. And if you were hurt, it was possible to heal yourself and try again. And like what the diary said, you could see the younger selves of the rivals you might meet in the future, and this was a good place to study them. Of course, those whose illusions were left had to train again because they didnt want anyone else seeing their weakness. But if youre name was on the hall of fame, it was a good thing in many ways. However, what was an honor to most didnt really matter that much to Yeon-woo. Until now, except for the 10th floor, Yeon-woo had placed first in all the floors. And on the 10th floor, he was only a few points away from Edora, who was first, so he had still accomplished a great feat. So people thought that Yeon-woo would clear this floor easily. However. Yeon-woo couldnt simply accept that. A replication of the players. Yeon-woo was deep in thought, and he popped up the message of people who were on the hall of fame. [21st Floor Ranking] 1st. Bivasbat 2nd. Lo Wei 3rd. Hugh Yeon-woo slowly scrolled down with a shaking finger. 4th. Cha Jeong-woo *** He didnt enter the trial right away,. Because he was on the 20th floor for such a long time, he had some errands to do. And someone to go say hi to. As soon as he moved out of the Tower through a red portal, he headed straight for the One-horned tribes village. Hm? Whos this? Isnt this Yeon-woo, whos harder to see than a flying pig? When Phante heard that Yeon-woo returned, he dropped everything and came running. He greeted Yeon-woo with narrowed eyes. Had he been farming? He had a straw hat on, and there was a rake on his shoulder. His skin that had been pretty dark from being out in the sun a lot was darker than ever. Yeon-woo just looked at such a Phante then turned to ask Yanu. What about Edora? Phante shouted in anger. Arent you being too unfair to someone whos talking to you! Got it, thats enough. How did it go with the Legendary Beast?You said that it was time for it to hatch soon. Phante sighed, knowing that Yeon-woo wouldnt take his complaints. He felt that he was being ignored by everyone in the village these days. The Legendary Beast woke up a long time ago. But he still looked a bit angry at Yeon-woo. Of course, it didnt work on Yeon-woo. Where? Follow me. Yeon-woo followed Phante to the outskirts of the village. Everyone that they passed by said hi to Yeon-woo. He didnt remember some of them, but they all felt familiar, so he said hi back. Then, they arrived at some cottage. But the cottage was already crowded with people. He could see the elders running around with smiles on their faces. They had been like this when Krrung was hatched too. It seemed they were curious about the newborn Legendary Beast. With Phantes help, he managed to get by all the people and enter. Then, he coincidentally looked someone in the eye. Youre..? The guy narrowed his eyes at Yeon-woo and frowned at him. Then, he coldly laughed. Ah, I heard the Legendary Beast was related to you. I thought it looked stupid. And just big. Makes sense now. He clearly expressed his enmity to Yeon-woo and left. After, they were able to smoothly pass by the people. What a strange guy. Hehe. Strage. His face completely changed when he saw you. I heard that he suffered a lot because of you, so he probably hates you a lot. Yeon-woo tilted his head. Hm? Do I know him? Who is that? Huh? Phante stared at Yeon-woo to see if he was joking, and when he saw that he was being serious, he burst out laughing. Hhaahahah! I guess youre not laughing. That Jang fellows gonna be steaming when he finds out. Heheh. I guess you dont have to remember the face of someone you defeated. Your personality is good in that relaxed way. Jang? Yeon-woo was able to remember who that was after hearing his name. When he first entered the One-horned tribe, this was the guy that he had beat pretty easily. He was supposed to be in the running for a king along with Phante, but after that, his reputation had taken a dip. He remembered that he was the son of the Baekson family. After that, he never saw him in the village, so he had almost forgotten about him. Yeon-woo had a pretty good memory of people he met, though. He didnt see the guy he knew in the past in that guys face. Well, I suppose its understandable you didnt recognize him. Since I was surprised when I first saw him as well. I dont know if hes taking drugs or something, but hes definitely different. Phante seemed to think that it was strange, but he just shrugged like he wasnt that interested. Yeon-woo looked towards where Jang disappeared and narrowed his eyes. Demonic energy.. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 168 Set (2) Just what had he done over that time to exude that dark energy? Last time, even though he was arrogant, he was a kind energy around him. Yeon-woo wanted to say something about it, but he thought the elders would do something about it themselves, so he stayed quiet. He entered the building with Phante. The elders inside were rushing around more busily than the elders outside. Uwahahah! Earlier our Greenie started to potty train! Potty train! Hey! Greenies gonna be hungry when Greenie wakes up! Bring food quickly! Records! Where are the records? Greenies color is changing so we need to write it down but where are they? What do you mean records! Say its a baby diary! All the elders were smiling from ear to ear. They were also so loud, it sounded like the middle of a busy road. But the moment Yeon-woo saw the Legendary Beast, he thought it was understandable. Two griffins were cozily sleeping next to each other. With the head of a falcon and the body of a lion. One was red, and the other was blue, so it was easy to tell them apart. Overall, they exuded a holy atmosphere. Griffins were known as the best among Mythical Beasts. He could see the different energies he had presented to them. [You have successfully cleared the hidden quest (Test of the Abyss Turtle).] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] .. [You have earned the reward Pieces of the Head Turtles Shell*30 and Shedding of the Tail Snake.] [As an additional reward, Blessing of the Blue Spirit(Temporary) has been changed to Blessing of the Blue Spirit.] [Your understanding of spirit magic is still low. Learn spirit magic to evolve Blessing of the Blue Spirit into a superior spirit.] The last quest that he received from the Legendary Beasts was now finished. Yeon-woo checked the rewards he received. [Pieces of the Head Turtles Shell] Category: Material Rank: A++ Amount: 30 Summary: The Abyss Turtle of the 11th floor was a Legendary Beast made from a Mythical Beast and Magical Beast. These are the pieces of the shell from the Mythical Beast. It is an extremely durable material. It would be a good material to use for defense tools. **This artifact is unique. There is only one in the Tower, and it is bound to its owner. It cannot be shared with anyone else. [Shedding of the Tail Snake] Category: Material Rank: A++ Summary: The shedding that the Magical Beast grew out of for the last time before it became a Legendary Beast. It is tough and sturdy, and it has the poison trait that it used to have before it evolved. This cannot be used by itself, so it should be made into a weapon. **This artifact is Unique. There is only one in the Tower, and it is bound to its owner. It cannot be shared with anyone else. These materials would be a big help. I was feeling the need for a defense tool and a weapon these days. It worked out well.; Actually, the weapons that Yeon-woo had were weapons that rankers wouldnt feel were lacking. But it was true that when they were compared to Vigrid, Aegis, and the Black Bracelet, they fell behind. And the Carshinas dagger he bought in the tutorial had turned dull. It was almost time to throw it away. Yeon-woo was planning on raising the attributes of all his artifacts while he was at it. And since he had the void from the Void Dragon that was leftover as well. If he used that, a good weapon would probably be created. I want to meet Braham on the 23rd floor, but I cant neglect climbing the floors. Like he had done on the 20th floor, Yeon-woo was planning on giving everything he had on the 21st floor. The opportunity to meet players on the hall of fame wasnt easily given. He wanted to challenge all the players from the 165th to the 1st place while he was at it. Of them, there would be ancient species that were forgotten, and the original owner of Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Also, he could see the old Nine Kings who he was planning on battling, so it was a chance Yeon-woo couldnt miss. Everything else aside, his heart beat faster at the thought of meeting someone he couldnt anymore, although they were only an illusion. *** [Is that friend the one to take the place of Abyss Turtle?] He could hear Krrung in his head. For half a year, he had been sleeping inside the Philosophers Stone. Was he awake now because he felt a familiar energy? [Hehe. Master, Im up too.] Then, he heard Chirpys voice. It seemed he was done with preparing himself. The process mightve been sped up when he saw the Legendary Beast. Whatever the reason, Yeon-woo felt received. While he was on the 20th floor training, it was okay because he had Shanon and Hanryeong. But he was still worried because they only slept inside the stone. Their thoughts that were being delivered to him seemed pretty satisfied. How are you feeling? [Tooootallly good. I wanna fly around!] [Sooo good. I wanna fly around!] Ill let you do that later, so wait a bit. [Okie!] What about Krrung? [I said not to call me that! Have you still not decided on a name for me?] I couldnt think of a good name. Krrung groaned like he was really frustrated. Yeon-woo subconsciously laughed. He was a bit similar to Henovas personality. Also, his brother had also gotten angry like this sometimes. He thought everyones personalities were similar to his brother. [How can you laugh in this situation!] Yeon-woo stifled his laughter looking at Krrng. It seemed like he would become really upset if he teased him anymore. And they werent formally contracted to each other yet. Nemesis. [What..!] Your name. Hows that? [Mm.] Krrung was silent for a moment. He seemed to be thinking. Then, he slowly spoke up. [Its a gods name.] Nemesis was a being of Olympus that dealt with revenge. Compared to the 12 Olympians like Zeus, he wasnt as powerful, or as well known. But a god was still a god. Using their name meant that you would borrow their authority, but it could also be something that smeared their name. So players tended to avoid their names, and even changed the names if they overlapped. But Yeon-woo didnt seem to care a bit. [The gods and demons on the 98th floor are debating about something.] [A few gods dont like it.] [Hermes is convincing them.] [A few demons are looking at you with interested gazes.] Messages about the gods and demons popped up again. But Yeon-woo ignored them this time as well. If he was going to feel happy or sad with every message, hed rather just not speak. Also, there was something Yeon-woo was aiming for. The name of a god has power by itself. Thats because it was a blessing that had the authority, character, and the position of the god. So if you used the name of a god, you would receive such a blessing. But most of them ended in curses because they couldnt control the power. Because even though the gods were trapped on the 98th floor, they could still use some of their powers on the lower floors. On the other hand, if you were liked by the god, it could be a great strength to you. This was what Yeon-woo was aiming for. To borrow the name of a god and for the Mythical Beasts to receive their blessing. Although they might be cursed. Im a bit different though. Yeon-woo had already shown achievements that the gods and demons were interested in. And he was sure he could continue to show that side of himself in the future. Especially if he did things that didnt cross the lines of the gods reputation, and do justice to the gods name. He had no reason not to do it. Yeon-woo would raise their fame, and they would bless his Mythical Beasts. It was a deal of a sort. [Nemesis, you say.] Krrung couldnt easily answer because it was the name of a god. But he thought that Yeon-woos idea wasnt that bad. No, he liked it. It was a perfect name for what they were trying to do. However, the fact that he might cause the god to become angry continued to make him uncomfortable. If you dont like it, well have to go with Krrung. [..I think you always take things to the extreme. Were you aware?] I know. So. Your answer? [Lets go with that.] Then. Ding- [The name of the Demonic Dragon has been changed from Krrung to Nemesis. According to the new name, the Mythical Beast will change accordingly.] [TN: Magical Dragon Demonic Dragon, magical and demonic are the same in Korean, but I think demonic is better.] [Nemesis(Demonic Dragon) has acknowledged you as his owner.] [A new Mythical Beast that has not ever existed in the Tower has been born.] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. You are being given additional Karma and rewards.] [You earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] [You are receiving an additional reward.] [Health increases by 5.] [Magic Power increases by 7.] .. [Warning! You have borrowed a gods name. The god Nemesis has decided to remain neutral for this case. The god Nemesis will have their eyes on you. Be careful not you dirty the gods name.] [Hermes looks at you with a strange gaze.] Whoosh- He couldnt see it himself because Krrung, no, Nemesis, was inside the Philosophers Stone, but he could feel that his foundation had changed quite a bit. It was heavier and darker. Like he was holding a black darkness. Nemesis howled lightly with a krrrung like he liked his name. That was how he called him Krrung. Yeon-woo thought about that for a moment but didnt say it. But it was a relief. He had been worrying about what to name him, because he didnt have any creativity naming things. Then he met apostles like Hepburn and Rebecca, and he thought of it. If he was gonna change the name, he should just give the additional effects that came with it. And Nemesis would probably work harder to avoid the anger of the god. In the diary, he was as prideful as he was strong. Chirp! [Then what about me! Me, me? Hm?] Chirpy suddenly appeared and fluttered his wings in front of Yeon-woo. He was a bit bigger than before, but his expectantly shining eyes were still as innocent as ever. How about Nike? Nike. It was the name of the goddess of victory. *** Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 169 Set (3) After the very difficult process of naming was finished, he stepped out from the bustling crowd and moved to an empty area nearby. Once he checked that no one was around using his Extrasensory Perception, he summoned Nemesis. Nemesis slowly came to appearance along with dark fog. A body like the Akashas Snake, but the head of a Mythical Beast for sure. He was already bigger than Chirpy. Before, he had been about 5 meters long, but now, it was closer to 7. Who would believe that he had been hatched less than a year ago? Well, he still has a long way to go compared to the dragon god. He thought of the dragon god he saw in the Monkey Kings Palace and met Nemesiss eyes. [You seem different seeing you like this, master.] Nemesis didnt hesitate saying the word master anymore. Because I have to grow as much as you guys grow. [Good. I dont know about other things, but I like your mindset.] Yeon-woo grinned. Nemesis narrowed his eyes. [So. Whyd you call me?] You should know. [Hm.] You didnt say anything. How you were reborn. How ancient dragon Kalatus is still living. But I didnt ask. Yeon-woo thought Nemesis needed to have some time to think, so he waited. But now, he seemed to be somewhat better now. He seemed to have accepted the life Demonic Dragon Nemesis. I hope you can tell me now. After some silence, Nemesis slowly opened his mouth. [The reason why I was reborn..actually, I dont know if you can call this being reborn. Since I have all my memories. But I died, and am living again. So I guess it is rebirth. Its not too different from the method that the Legendary Beasts use.] Nemesis two eyes sunk deeply. [I roamed around nothingness all this time. There, I waited and waited for Jeong-woo to come back for me.] Nothingness. The dimension that was known to flow between worlds. And they said anything that went inside there disappeared without a trace. But he still had his consciousness after all this time? How did you think of waiting for him? [Because Kalatus said so.] What? It was unexpected. Yeon-woos eyes slightly widened. [Isnt that weird? From what I know, Kalatus closed his eyes after giving everything he had to Jeong-woo. Also, he even gave me his precious Dragon Heart. We kept his promise, and we even saw him return to mana.] Returning to mana was the expression for when a Draconic species met death. Since they were blessed with mana when they were hatched, they returned to mana after death. That meant ancient dragon Kalatus had definitely died. [But when I was surrounded by Cheongwado people without avenging Jeong-woo, I heard Kalatuss voice. To wait.] Nemesis still remembered what Kalatus said that day. -Wait. That child..will come back soon. Come back. Nemesis just believed those words and waited. He roamed around nothingness by himself for a long time. Sometimes, he was overwhelmed with the want to disappear because endless patience was so painful, but every time, he heard Kalatuss voice. And he had entered the world again from the call of the same soul as Jeong-woo. When he woke up, he thought he was seeing Jeong-woo. But it wasnt. So thats how it was. Yeon-woo was deep in thought for a moment. So what resurrected Nemesis was the ancient dragon Kalatus. Yeon-woo heard his voice when his dragon body was being awakened, so he knew for sure that he was still living somewhere. Also, there was something else he grasped. Is Kalatus the reason for..Jeong-woo being back at Earth? The reason why Yeon-woo came to Korea from Africa was because his brother was found. He had his ID card in his wallet, and in his pockets were pictures and the pocket watch. After he entered the Tower, he was sometimes curious. Just who sent his brother to Earth? The place he closed his eyes was in the House of the old Arthia clan. It definitely wasnt Earth. So that meant there was someone who retrieved his brother. But he didnt know who that someone was. There wasnt anyone he could point out from the diary, and people like Henova and Galliard didnt know the location of the Clan House. But if it was the ancient dragon Kalatus. All his questions were answered. And most of all, Kalatus had said he would wait. Until he came to find him. Yeon-woo asked Nemesis. Where would Kalatus be? [Probably where his deathbed was.] Where is that? Nemesis answered in a low voice. [50th floor. The Dragon Temple.] Of course.. The Dragon Temple on the 50th floor was the place that split rankers and semi rankers. It was the stage that was called a wall. But it had another meaning to Yeon-woo. It was where his brother had closed his eyes. That was the only place where the portal to transport to the Clan House of Arthia was. So Yeon-woo had to get to the 50th floor no matter what, and he was working hard to do that. But a trace of the ancient dragon Kalatus might be there? Definitely. Since Jeong-woo set up the location of the Clan House on the 50th floor longing for Kalatus. It was known that the Clan House of Arthia was destroyed, when it was actually separated into subspace. So I have to get there..but Im not in the situation to right now. Even though Yeon-woo had the martial power of a ranker, he was still giving his all on each floor. You could only do a trial once. The amount of rewards you got depended on how good you did. Getting two numbering skills on the 20th floor was proof of that. Of course, it was possible to come back and do the stage. Like the Sadhu. But that was just individual training, you didnt get any rewards for it. What Yeon-woo needed was an astronomical amount of Karma and the rewards that came with it. And I need to fill the hall of fame with my name. Unlike the beginners section until the 10th floor, he was taking his time now. But if Kalatus was waiting for him, and his last traces disappeared because he was too slow, it would be disastrous. However. [No. You dont have to worry about that.] Nemesis shook his big head. Why? [Whatever you do, hell be sleeping. Its similar to hibernation, but he can wait until you arrive there.] How do you know that? [Did you forget?] Nemesis lightly snorted and spoke. [That Im the alter ego, as well as the apostle of Kalatus?] *** Yeon-woo decided on maintaining the speed he was with subjugating floors. If he made a mistake because he was in a rush, he might do something that couldnt be turned back. Getting stronger, and raising the awakening of the dragon body to the 8th step was the most important. After his questions about Kalatus were answered, he went to go see his teacher, the Martial King. Sword Energy? Huh. You seem like a person now. He was the same as ever. He could tell how Yeon-woo had changed with just one look. Sword Energy. In the terms of the One-horned tribe, it meant Aura Blade. The eyes of Phante and Edora, who were behind him, turned shocked. Knowing Aura meant that you were at a master level. This was because they were only just learning Aura now themselves, although they had trained their martial art since they were young. Phante sighed again, as if asking again? and Edoras eyes shined. Also. Mm. He rubbed his chin and looked Yeon-woo up and down. Then, he grinned widely. I guess you got something else too, huh? Yeon-woo was really speechless now. [Kyah! Isnt this basically like a clairvoyant? I only heard about the Martial King, but I didnt imagine he was like this. Really.] [The teacher who made Sword God..] Even Shanon and Hanryeong let out exclamations of respect. They seemed to be seeing something Yeon-woo couldnt. Does he really have the ability to see all things? Yeon-woo couldnt even dream of hiding things any longer. So he sighed, but he thought that this was actually for the better. He wanted to discuss what he had been through while he was at it already. He felt like he knew the Devil Armys motive for collecting the Ruyi Bang, but there were still a few things he didnt get. Why wasnt the Devil Army there when he left the dungeon? If their target was the piece of the Ruyi Bang, they should have sealed off the exit. But wouldnt the Martial King be able to grasp something? And Kindred had acted like he knew the Martial King. So he tried to ask for some advice. Dont. He grinned. You do your thing, and Ill do mine. Trust is important, but you declared independence. And you only come when you dont know something. He definitely was a clairvoyant. But Yeon-woo nodded, because he could see his teacher was being benevolent. And he also thought this. That the Martial King was definitely similar to the Monkey King. So he pushed his thoughts about the Monkey King away. Since he was going to look for the pieces of the Ruyi Bang, he would meet the Devil Army anyway. He could see the reason then. The Martial King crossed his arms and changed the topic. Anyways, so its the 21st floor now? Phante and Edora turned to look at Yeon-woo again. They had just finished the trial of the11th floor, and he was already so far ahead. Then, they remembered what the trial of the 21st floor was. Yes, sir. The Martial King grinned. Then youll see me soon, huh? Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 170 Set (4) Yes, sir. I saw you were 2nd. Yeon-woo thought of the hall of fame he had seen on the 21st floor. The name that was second, Nayu, was the Martial Kings actual name. Right now, he was focusing on his brother, who was 4th place, but if he went higher than that, he would meet monster. And of course, he wasnt planning on losing. He couldnt imagine a younger version of the Martial King climbing the 21st floor. Are you confident? Do I have to be confident? What? You scaredy.. Of course Ill win. Huh? Look at you. One of his eyebrows twitched at the confident answer to his joking question. Dont you know that youll disappear just like that being arrogant? Im sure you know. Im not good at jokes. I was speaking from a strategic point after examining all my skills. Youll only wake up when you get beat up by my shadow, huh? Speaking of, I was planning on asking. Im planning on beating up your shadow, is that alright? Even though its a trial, its still an alter ego of my teacher, so it feels disrespectful. What? Or should I just attack one sidedly? I think its possible. The Martial King and Yeon-woo momentarily had a tense battle of wits. Phante clenched his fists after learning that there was a legal way to beat his father up, and Edora rubbed her temples like the whole situation was ridiculous. Neither of you are children, so please stop. And father, didnt you say there was something you have to do? I can do that la.. The Head Elder was looking for you earlier, what should I do? Alright, alright. Ill go. Do you know how bad his nagging is these days? Dont you go nagging either. The Martial King sighed at the thought of the angry Head Elder chasing after him, and turned his body back towards the village. Before he left, he didnt forget about saying a word to Yeon-woo. Win, while youre at it. Even the 1st place. Yes, sir. Good. You should be this confident if youre gonna be my disciple. Hehehe! But daughter, where did I say I was going earlier? The Martial King winked at Yeon-woo and continued bothering his daughter while he left. Watching him leave, Yeon-woo repeated the Martial Kings words to himself inside his head. To win even the 1st place while he was at it. That meant that the Martial King from back then hadnt been able to defeat the 1st place either. Bivasbat. He was more well-known by another name. Allforone. The wall of the 77th floor. Since it was a shadow that he had left there, Yeon-woo really wanted to battle him. Even if he lost, he would know how much father he had to go. Yeon-woo clenched his fist subconsciously. Meanwhile, Edora returned with a big sigh. She was pressing her temples at the immaturity of the Martial King again. She glared at Phante, who seemed to be excited at the thought of the 21st floor, and turned to look at Yeon-woo, sighing again. I hope you dont come to resemble the two, Oraboni. It seems like youre becoming similar to them these days.. She spoke like she was sick of it. But Yeon-woo lightly laughed in response. You couldnt see it because his eyes were covered by the mask, but his eyes were smiling as well. Edora sighed again. She felt like she was getting older by the day. Anyway, I heard that youre gonna climb the Tower again tonight. Yeon-woo sneakily changed the topic. Edora glared at Yeon-woo for doing that, but she nodded her head. She thought they would catch up on things, but the first thing he spoke about was the Tower. It was so Yeon-woo-like. After taking the Griffin to the territory of the Abyss Turtle first. I think itll go smoothly since he was already acknowledged by the system. And we have to start moving as well. Weve stayed here for too long. Then Ill meet you on the 23rd floor. The 23rd floor? Because I think Ill stay there for some time. Edora understood what he was saying. To play together like in the beginners section. A smile escaped her lips before she knew it. Okay. Then Ill see you there. *** Yeon-woo saw Edora and Phante back to the Tower, and he moved towards the outer sections of the Tower. The two asked why he didnt go with them, but Yeon-woo shook his head and cut him off. -I have something to prepare. The 21st floor was where numerous alter egos of several monsters were. And it was where people he had to beat, like Allforone, was. Yeon-woo would have to fight full power, and he was planning on re-equipping himself as well. And I have to apologize too. The place Yeon-woo went was Henovas smithy. The only person who could deal with the Abyss Turtles shell pieces and shedding was Henova. And he had to retrieve Han-ryeong and Shanons weapons that he asked for half a year ago. But how should I apologize? Yeon-woo thought Henova might throw his hammer at him the moment he saw him. A lot of time had passed since their promised date, and Edora had said he even went to the One-horned tribe. He had probably been extremely worried. The reason why Henova did that was understandable, though. Since he had gone off the grid without much notice. For someone who knew the pain of losing someone, he had done something horrible. So Yeon-woo worried about how to apologize to Henova. Joking probably wouldnt work this time. But because he couldnt think of any good ideas, he was frustrated at being bad at relationships with people. And when he arrived in front of the smithy. Selling my stock! Items are a sword breaker and 9 swords! Ill show you them all so name the price, you fools! Ack! Henovas doing crazy things again! 50,000 points! Are you crazy! Youre calling that price at something Henova made? 100,000 points! Give it to me! 120,000! Henova was shaking the swords around on a podium with his stubby arms. Like it was an auction, people were crowded around. But the sword was familiar to Yeon-woo for some reason. Shanon realized what it was and shouted. [Hey! Go stop him! Thats my sword!] Yeon-woo bitterly smiled when he realized what Henova was trying to do. Hes planning on selling it away. Looking at it would only make him angry, so he probably wanted to get rid of it. And he had gotten angrier hearing that Yeon-woo returned and decided to sell it. Hes fiery personality doesnt go anywhere. He smiled to himself and heard Shanons frustrated voice. [Master! Stop smiling and go! Dwarf! That guys gonna sell it to weird people! Ahhhh! Its about to be sold! Run!] Shanon had been the most excited when Henova was making his sword. Henova was one of the top 5 artisans in the tower. Because his name was related to Arthia, he was in that position, but there were still people who wanted to try to use his weapons. And the same went for Hanryeong. The weapons he had before all had the names of gods, but whatever Henova made wouldnt be any less than those. So he wanted to use the 9 swords that Henova made, but seeing him trying to sell them off like that made him scream. Eventually Yeon-woo used his Shunpo to arrive in front of the smithy at their urgency. The auction was heating up. 25,000! 26,500! These crazy bastards. 30,000! Since a weapon made by a master was right in front of them, the players were trying to get it at any price, even if they had to use their life savings. For people in the outer sections, getting such an item was impossible. But as the price was increasing. 50,000! The atmosphere quickly cooled down. Everyone looked at the voice. 50,000 points was enough to keep a small clan running. They wondered what kind of crazy bastard was trying to disturb them. And they were all surprised seeing Yeon-woos mask. H, Hoarder! Why is that person here..? Did you forget? The Hoarder is close to Henova. S, shit. What can we do when a snake appears where only caterpillars are? The players started to move away at the astronomical amount. Thanks to that, Henovas face was filled with annoyance. He glared at Yeon-woo, and Yeon-woo smiled at him. You..! While Henova was grinding his teeth, a player shot his hand up in the air. 6, 60,000! Gasp! D, Do you have the money? How is he going to.. The person who had called that price was confident that no one could ask for a higher amount. However. 1,000,000. Gasp! Everyone paled at the amount that Yeon-woo had nonchalantly called out. Yeon-woo crossed his name and arrogantly looked around him. You dont have any more, right? Then Ill take it as sold. .. .. Henova ground his teeth again, and took out another sword. It was a sword that Hanryeong had asked for. Then this..! 1,000,000. ..fucking. Yeon-woo called out 1,000,000 points before Henova finished speaking. The players turned even more pale. After that, Yeon-woo continued to call out the ridiculous amount again and again. The players asked if that was possible. But Yeon-woo just pulled out some jewels from Intrenina. Since it was a subspace storage that Red Dragon cherished, it was filled with precious things. Of course, it didnt mean that that much money was easily produced. It was ? of the total wealth in Intrenian. But Yeon-woo knew. That Henova would return what he received with 10 times more. No, it was okay even if he didnt return it. The thankful Yeon-woo felt towards Henova wasnt something that could be priced. He was someone that was a friend and a father to his little brother. So he could easily give all of Intrenian to him without any hesitation if he asked for it. So Yeon-woo called out prices without trying to save any of it, and Henova ground his teeth because things werent going his way. You fucking bastard. Thank you for the compliment. Take it away, you fucking bastard! Henova threw all the swords he was holding at Yeon-woo. He wanted to have Yeon-woo pick up all the swords on the ground, but Yeon-woo crushed his hopes this time as well. Yeon-woo extended his hand to wrap magic power around the swords. Then, the sword breaker and the swords slowly moved into Yeon-woos arms. After he realized his consciousness, he was able to easily lift light items. Eeeeeek! Henova kicked the ground when things didnt go his way and whipped around to go back into the smithy again. The crowd looked at Yeon-woo regretfully. Not caring about them, he pulled out the sword breaker from its sheath. Kashing- He felt a nice touch on his hand. It was shining like the moon and sharp like the tooth of a beast. Wow. How can someone make that..! People exclaimed in astonishment seeing it. They couldnt close their mouths. Even from what Yeon-woo, someone who had only just started the sword, saw, it was an amazing item. When he looked at it with his Draconic Eyes, there were almost no flaws. [No way..even if hes a dwarf, a dwarf..is that possible? You can make that in a day? It looks easily over S rank.] Shanon screamed in shock. He looked like someone who had seen a miracle. [Henovas Smooth and Twisted Sword] Category: Both-handed long sword Rank: S~SS Summary: A sword that Henova spent nights making. Its smooth blade can easily push back opponents, and the weight of the sharp edge was created to rip through defensive armor. *Smoothly Flowing Wind With the blessing of the wind, the right blade speeds up with speed. Its attacking power increases with its speed. The opponents attacking power will decrease. *Twisted Wind With the curse of the wind, it shifts heavy wind. It can create 12 tornadoes consecutively, and the chances of the opponents armor being ruined increases. [Ahhhhh! You crazy fool! What were you doing leaving this here!] Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 171 Set (5) Han-ryeong sighed like he agreed. [..its at least a masterpiece.] Under normal circumstances it wouldnt have been completed even in half a year. Had Henova pulled all-nighters making this? [Those crazy bastards, though. They offered what? 60,000? Are they blind, or are they trying to rip him off? Thats what theyre living in the outer sections of the Tower!] Shanon looked like he was ready to leave any moment. Because he quickly blocked him so he couldnt move, but a murderous intent flowed from his shadow. The players all turned pale. Some even wet themselves and plopped themselves. Some even quickly ran away so Yeon-woo couldnt see them. Yeon-woo stood there for a while like that. Then Han-ryeong spoke in a trembling voice. [Sir..] What? [Is it possible for you to..check mine?] He wanted to quickly see his swords as well. Yeon-woo bitterly smiled and put the sword breaker and the other swords into Intrenian. Two shadows stretched out and entered the subspace. They would probably be busy for a while. Yeon-woo shook his head and opened the door to the smithy. Clang! Clang! Clang! Henova was hammering some metal down in front of the fire. Fuck! Why are you here? I brought items for 10,000,000. I think youre being too rude to your customer. This bastard again..? Henova really felt like he would throw the hammer in his hand away. Yeon-woo grimaced and smiled. He had subconsciously teased him. It was like a passive skill now. He dipped his head. Sorry. Henovas hand stopped midair while trying to throw the hammer. His forehead was wrinkled. What? Sorry for not delivering news about me. I couldve let you know that I was gonna be late, but it was my mistake. .. It was hard for Henova to throw the hammer since this was how Yeon-woo was coming out. He put down the hammer and put his pipe in his mouth. While he inhaled the smoke, it was silent. I. It was Henova who broke the silence. No longer want to lose anyone. .. I dont want to be bothered by those things, and have to go through that again. Yeon-woo shut his mouth. Just keep that in mind. He returned to his hammer. Yeon-woo silently looked at him and went to stand next to him in front of the fire. He picked up a hammer as well. Some time later, the sound of the two clanging metal together could be heard from the smithy. *** Yeon-woo pulled out his Carshinas Dagger. It was a short sword that he had used well since his newbie days in the Tutorial. If it didnt have the option of Users Will he wouldve thrown it away already. It was only a D+, and the blade was extremely dull from the use. But he was used to it, so he tried to fix it and use it. However, it was now hard to do anything more with it now, perhaps because his training on the 20th floor had been too intense. Normally, Yeon-woo would have thrown it away without any hesitation. He had plenty of other swords inside Intrenian, and he could probably make a better sword than this. But he wasnt able to throw away Carshinas Dagger. Probably because he still had lingering feelings for it. He had gotten fond of it. This was probably because it was a sword he had used from the Tutorial. So Yeon-woo was determined to try to fix the dagger even if it would take some work. He even had good materials now, especially the Tail Snakes shedding. It was tough and study, and it had the property of poison immunity. He thought it would go nicely with Carshinas Dagger for some reason. [Draconic Eyes] He opened his new eyes and observed the flaws along the dagger. Then, he separated the blade from the handle and adjusted the blade on the table with the tool. When it was tightly in place, he brought down the hammer powerfully. After repeating the hammering several times, the blade was divided into 5 pieces. He put them each into the fire and watched them redden with heat. He silently watched the process and then pulled out the shedding from his bag, shaking it lightly so it would become more neat and tough. Yeon-woo continued pulling out things from Intrenian. There were minerals he had received as hidden pieces, and of them, there were the few Orichhalcons he managed to get. Orichhalcon was extremely tough, so it was traded expensively. He halved it and put it into the fire. Then he waited for it to melt. Orichhalcon didnt melt easily, so he didnt forget to input his Holy Fire into the fire as well. With this, Henova, who was trying to ignore Yeon-woo, couldnt focus on what he was doing and observed Yeon-woo. He was just upset at Yeon-woo, not too mad. And when Yeon-woo had apologized, he was feeling better now. He couldnt find the opportunity to speak to Yeon-woo because of his pride. But when Yeon-woo started getting those materials out, his gaze immediately focused on them. He was curious about how Yeon-woo had gotten them, as he was also worried as well. Yeon-woo slightly smiled seeing Henova peek at him. He could just ask if he was curious. He really was a prideful person. And that was probably why he was so easily teased. Since Yeon-woo had been the one to make the mistake, he decided to lower himself. Uh, Henova. Hmph! What? Henova quickly whipped his head around, pretending like he wasnt watching, and snorted. But Yeon-woo didnt miss how his ears twitched. Yeon-woo barely pushed down the laughter coming up and spoke. I want to make a dagger. Could I ask for some help? How can someone who learned metallurgy from me not be able to make something as simple as this? Its because I lack the skills. I can fix things or make simple items, but creating something is completely new territory. Yeon-woo put some emphasis on his words. But arent you my metallurgy teacher? And youre an artisan as well. Of course I need your help. Twitch twitch. Henovas ear continued to move up and down. His ear was slightly red. It seemed he was embarrassed. Like it was nice for him to hear the words teacher and artisan, he lightly coughed. Ahem! Well, if you say so. Fine. So what are you curious about? Actually, I got some good materials this time. Hm? Materials? Yeon-woo realized that Henova was starting to move closer to him and began to prepare the bait. Would you like to see? Pull it out. Yeon-woo pulled out the shell pieces and the Void Dragons abyss, along with some minerals. Momentarily, Henovas gaze changed. You, is this..? This is what I got as a reward from the Abyss Turtle and Void Dragon. And these minerals are.. Henova had heard roughly about what Yeon-woo went through on the 11th floor from Edora and Phante. But his eyes were widened because he didnt expect this to happen. Minerals like Orichhalcons werent actually that hard to come by. They might be expensive, but he could get if if he needed to. But shell pieces and void were different. These were priceless. Because they were things that you couldnt get unless you killed Legendary Beasts. But Yeon-woo nonchalantly put them in front of him. Of course, Henova would be flipped out by something like this. He could feel the artisans passion in him burning up. His fingers were itchy. Ahem! Whatwhat are you going to do with these? Henova tried to hide his excitement and asked in the most serious voice he could muster. But he couldnt help how his voice trembled a bit. Yeon-woo lightly grinned seeing that Henova had taken the bait. He was thankful he was wearing a mask at times like this. I want to re-equip my overall equipment. Henovas gaze sunk. Re-equipment, you say. Yes. Its been a while, and Ive changed a lot as well. I guess. It is time to re-equip. It had been a long time since Yeon-woo first got his equipment when he entered the Tower. Even if you took care of your equipment, it would become ruined, and as a players fighting style changed, their equipment needed to change as well. So players usually re-quipped their equipment every 5 floors on average. They got rid of equipment they didnt need and found new options that their property and abilities fit the best. Since Yeon-woo hadnt re-equipped once, he was a bit late now. Of course, Yeon-woos equipment was much better than what players on the lower floors had. Vigrid, Aegis, and the Despair of the Black King. Gyess Eyes and the Magic Bayonet also went along well with his skills as well. The Carshinas Dagger and Goblin Kings eye from the Tutorial were a bit old now, but Yeon-woo still used them well. Since my battle methods are pretty varied. Although I intended to make my skill tree go this way. This was what Yeon-woo had intended from the beginning. Yeon-woo had planned on awakening his Dragon Body anyway, so he had tried to grow his strength with that in mind. He focused on his dexterity, movement, and senses. Because he had trained in the military in Africa, he knew how to judge himself rationally. And the Despair of the Black King had just landed in his lap. Also, Yeon-woo was strong because he didnt focus on his magic artifacts and tried to train himself instead. But now, he was feeling the need to switch it up. When he learned Aura on the 20th floor, his body had gone through immense growth. He needed something to support it. He felt like his body needed something else.. He also wanted to have it done before he challenged the 21st floor, but the desire to change himself was the greatest. ..thats how it happened. Yeon-woo explained what happened to him to Henova. Honova would probably be able to tell him the answer. Hm. Yeon-woo waited for Henova to finish organizing his thoughts. And after a few hours passed, Henova slowly lifted his pipe from his mouth. So youre saying since you have a lot of money, you change to change everything about you, is that right? Yes. And to want to be involved in some of it? I know its greedy, but I think that what I make for myself will be best for me. Henova burst out laughing. Thats a good idea. An item has to fit with their owner. Yeon-woo didnt just bring up fixing Carshinas dagger to turn Henovas mind around. He also had the desire to make an artifact for himself. Since this was one of the wishes of a player who learned metallurgy. Also, to learn mechanical magic, he would have to train his metallurgy as well. Thats why you gave me that much money. Henova looked at Yeon-woo like he was dumbfounded. I cant say that its not. You damned.. Henova cursed at what Yeon-woo said, but he lightly smiled. He knew that if Yeon-woo said that, it meant he trusted him. Henova didnt feel bad at all. Then he narrowed his eyes. Anyways, you leave changing everything to me? Yes. Are you saying that knowing what youre saying? Yes. I know. Yeon-woo heavily nodded his head. Henova shook his head. No. You dont know. How important this is. Making new equipment that fit a player. It might seem simple, but actually, it was outright outrageous. It meant that a player was revealing everything about himself. Attributes, stats, properties, skill tree, physique, level of magic power, and future growth.. It meant that you were showing your weaknesses to the artisan you chose. If the artisan you chose decided to turn against you, or if the information was leaked, you were done for. Henova was talking about that. The being receiving the most attention in the Tower right now was Yeon-woo. After he reached the 50th floor, he would get more attention, but most people knew his name. But the information known about him was comparatively little. It was only known that he was skilled in martial arts and facts about his skill tree werent known. There were a lot of places that asked for information about Yeon-woo. Henova pointed that out and wanted Yeon-woo to think about it a bit more. From what he could tell, Yeon-woo didnt know how much attention he was receiving as a rookie. But. No. I know well. Yeon-woo spoke firmly. And from his expression, Henova thought of someone else. A little child who had absolute trust in him. ..fine. Ill help you. But the main is me. You assist me from the side. If you laze off, Im gonna break your head into pieces with the hammer. Under his mask, Yeon-woo laughed. I leave it to you. And. From that day, the fire in Henovas smithy wasnt extinguished. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 172 Set (6) Clang, clang. Clang- For several hours, Henova had been silently hammering the metal. The Gyess Eyes was next to his, disassembled, and the shell pieces and shedding were just lazily tossed next to them. The first thing that Henova had chosen to create was the abdomen section. That was because it was the center of defense armors. There were a lot of attacking styles that attacked the stomach area, so it was the place that took the most work. Henova was planning on making a gauntlet, belt, pants, boots, and a mask, with the abdomen at the center, into a set. The additional effects that came with a set artifact was pretty outstanding as well. And he happened to have a good set. The magic series. He was thinking of putting that all into this. Magic. He bitterly smiled at the sudden thought when he was hammering. The magic series. He didnt think the day would come when he finished it with his own hands. The first item of the set, the Magic Bayonet, was supposed to go to someone else. But it hadnt been able to get to its original owner. However, it seemed like the new owner was using it well. So Henova sometimes thought. Was the Magic Bayonet not fated to go to its original owner? Did it find another destiny, and adjust to its new fate? After touching metal for a long time, he firmly believed that metal had its fate too. It was only an object when it was a material, but when vestige entered it after use, he thought that they started to have their own minds. And from what Henova saw, the Magic Bayonet hadnt been able to get to its original owner, but it was happy next to its new owner. So Henova wanted to make friends for the Magic Bayonet. Friends who could walk on its thorny path with it. This isnt just adjusting it, but creating a completely new item. That rude bastard. Using an oldie like this. A moment later, Henova stretched, and complained to himself. But there was a smile on his lips. Actually, he hadnt decided exactly how to adjust, no, change, Gyess Eyes. At first, he thought about whether to just add things onto it, but he thought that wouldnt be enough. Hmm. His forehead wrinkled. Then he waved his hand in the air and a hologram window popped up. [Player Information] *Body Information Name: ??? Planet Origin: ??? Tendency: Neutral (Evil 61%) Height: 182 cm Weight: 89 kg Traits: Cold Blooded, ???, ???, Trainer Titles: Monster Hunter, Blessed by Magic Power, Legendary Beasts Successor, One Who Leads Death, Descendant of the Monkey King *Body Abilities Strength: 812 (+90) Dexterity: 851 (+101) Health: 778 (+88) Magic Power: 1,052 (+152) *Skill ???(51.2%), Extrasensory Perception(15.9%), Foresight(2.0%), Time Difference(8.9%), Bathorys Vampiric Sword(42.8%), Holy Fire(10.8%), Shunpo(68.9%), Magic Circuit(70.1%), Heaven Wing Mana Control(48.6%), Eight Extreme Fists(80.2), Blessing of the Blue Spirit(18.0%), Fire Rain(5.5%), Open Speaking(15.6%), 72 Bian(1.2%) *Properties Fire: 102 (+201) Water: 35 (+30) .. Darkness: 88 (+65) Evil: 30 (+100) .. It was Yeon-woos status window. Henova had tried to guess Yeon-woos weight and body type, but Yeon-woo just left him with all the information. He didnt know if he trusted people easily, or if it meant that that was how much he trusted him. It was probably the latter, since he was a pretty smart guy, but Henova was flabbergasted because he didnt expect Yeon-woo to give his status window over just like that. Of course, all the important things were marked as ???, but it wasnt hard to guess what it might be. But with this, Henova was able to quickly discover what path Yeon-woos items needed to take. Since it was a lot easier with the information the system provided. But it was also harder in a way as well. It wasnt hard to get materials or supplies. Yeon-woo provided a lot, and he could buy whatever he needed with money. However, it was how he made it. His status was overall focused on magic power, and his dexterity was pretty high as well. That meant he could go with the armor he was thinking about. It might be good to decrease the weight even more. But if the weight was lowered, the defense would also decrease as well. Also, the shell pieces of the Abyss Turtle were pretty heavy. Even if he cast lightning magic on it, the material was so tough, that it would decrease movement. And he couldnt make an armor out of cloth. Hmmm. Who would think that this is a player on the lower floor? He would probably be able to easily defeat most rankers. And that also meant he was going to grow before he reached the 50th floor. Henovas name was on the line. He had to make something he wouldnt be embarrassed about. And Henovas deliberations continued. His eyes were fixed somewhere. On the name and planet origin that were marked with question marks. *** Crack. Crack. Everytime he moved, he could feel his bones moving against each other. Yeon-woo breathed out after feeling more relieved. Unlike Henova who was used to the smithy, he wasnt used to sitting still like this when he wasnt meditating, so he had to stretch sometimes. Doing so after intense concentration made him feel good. The night air felt fresh as well. Yeon-woo confirmed that there wasnt anyone near him with his Extrasensory Perception. It was the perfect place for him to train. Thankfully, there was no one around. But he didnt know if someone might show up, so he commanded Boo through the Black Bracelet. Boo, defense. [Obeying. Your. Orders.] With Boos answer, a bluish air spread along the territory of the Extrasensory Perception, and a sturdy wall was built. The defense magic was magic that needed a considerable amount of knowledge. However, Boo was showing rapid growth, being able to do that kind of magic easily. He was a perfect Lich. Or the rune magic fit Boo better than he thought. Yeon-woo spoke up while thinking those thoughts. Nemesis. Nike. He felt something leaving the Philosophers Stone from his heart. And in front of him appeared the giant Nemesis and a Nike that came up to his chest. I still cant get used to it. Yeon-woo felt the unfamiliar names on his tongue. Krrng and Chirpy were nice and affectionate. But seeing the two with confident faces after receiving the new names, he couldnt bring himself to bring that up. [It would be best if you dont have any thoughts about changing our names. Or our contract will really be broken.] [But why did you call us, Master?] The strong Nemesis, and Nike, who had his head cutely titled. Even though they were both Legendary Beasts, their personalities were the complete opposite. You guys seem to have changed a lot. So I wanted to check. [Like check our skills? Good mindset.] [Hehehe. Master, youll be really really surprised when you see how much Ive gotten stronger!] Nike covered his beak with his mouth and giggled. His eyes were curved backwards like he was amused by something. Then should we start with Nike? [No. Start with Nemesis. The main character is supposed to be last!] Where did he hear something like that? Yeon-woo laughed. Nemesis stepped up without saying much. It was like he was Nikes older brother. Mature, and taking care of him behind his back. Did the Philosophers Stone help? Nemesis nodded his big head. [Of course. It was enough to change my level.] Yeon-woos gaze changed. It was that much? [Yeah. If it wasnt for that, I dont know how long it wouldve taken to fix my strength. It mightve taken tens of years, and I wouldve forgotten things.] He thought that Nemesis had been sleeping in the Philosophers Stone, but he realized that he was healing himself. He had spent time in the egg, but that wasnt enough. But there was nothing he could do about that. Since he had the powers from when he was a Mythical Beast, the new properties he learned when he was in the dimension, and the powers of the Legendary Beasts from Yeon-woo. The Philosophers Stone wasnt just somewhere for him to rest. But he still didnt know exactly what the Philosophers Stone did. In the duration while Nemesis was in the stone, his growth didnt pause at all. [Where did you get this mysterious stone?] And Nemesis became curious. There wasnt a magic organ that could be as powerful as the Dragon Heart. But Yeon-woo didnt properly answer him. If Nemesis heard how the stone was made, he would be disgusted. And the same went for Nike. So Yeon-woo decided to block off information about the stone for some while. It was a relief they could only read some information about it. Lets check it first. [Alright.] Nemesis lifted his head to look at the sky. [Do you know about the skills I had?] Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 173 Set (7) Somewhat. The skills that Nemesis had when he was Mirne could be separated into two categories. Empty Dream and Dragons Pillar. A Legendary Beast could resist magic attacks from the outside, and Mirne was similar in that way. Empty Dream had the power to lessen the magic power within the area, and Dragons Pillar could create a storm to blow away things in its path. Because of that, people used to say that in a place where Heaven Wing was, it was impossible to attack with magic. He even had the title, Magic Massacre. Nemesis seemed to be proud of his past. [Right. And what I have now isnt too different. The only difference iswait, itll be easier if you see it with your eyes.] Nemesis suddenly closed his eyes. [Dreamfades away.] When he said the activating phrase, Nemesis had black spots all over him like he was covered in soot. Nemesis began to fade away, and darkness spread around him. Like they were on the 20th floor, everything disappeared. The entire world turned black and it was silent. Emptiness came. Like someone had roamed around in nothingness and was emanating that power. Anyone would be confused if they were caught in this. For some reason, Yeon-woo thought he saw Nemesis pleased with himself far away. He shook his head, and asked. Its all good. But isnt the activating phrase something that a middle schooler would come up with? He could tell why the dragon had liked the name Nemesis. [A middle schooler! What are you talking about! Look at the skill! It needs an appropriate phrase that can describe it well and..] Nemesis burst out shouting at what Yeon-woo said, and began to explain. Does he also have the habit of explaining everything one by one? He glossed over what Nemesis said in annoyance, and confirmed the skill information in front of him. [Dreaming Illusion] Rank: AA+ Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: Dreams are a world mixed with reality and illusion. Enemies are trapped in this world. Theyll roam around not knowing if its a normal dream or a nightmare. *Bewitching Fantasy Within an area, enemies will be trapped in a created nothingness. Theyll be in a state of confusion and fear. If the two emotions are felt excessively, they will be locked in a state of panic and not be able to tell where they are. Contrary to their enemies, allied forces will be buffed. *Fearsome Nightmare At most, with a 20% probability, magic type skills will be limited, and a penalty will come from using them. However, it doesnt apply to the authority level. **A great amount of magic power will be used as it is creating a world of nothingness. It depends on the proficiency of the skill. **While the skill is used, Nemesis will be defenseless. If his body is attacked, the skill will be canceled. Yeon-woos eyes widened after confirming the skill. Empty Dream had been the nightmare of countless magicians. But it seemed like there was a much better skill now. It was the same in that it affected magic type skills. And the additional Bewitching Fantasy option that was added would be a lot of help. It will go well with the territory settings. If it was used with the Dragons Authority, the enemies trapped in it wouldnt be able to budge an inch. It was like someone had given Yeon-woo wings so he could fly. And it said that it creates a dreamlike world. Then does that mean I can make illusions if I get a more superior skill than this? Yeon-woo thought he might be able to use the concept of dreams in the near future. Of course, he could do a lot with just reaching the 6th step of the Eigh Dragons Authorities, but he would be able to do so much more with it. He stroked his chin. It was something that would happen in the future, but he needed to plan things now. Yeon-woo checked the next skill right after. [Violent Whirlwind] Rank: A Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: It can become wind by creating storm effects. The movement of the enemy decreases by 10%. Also, it can speed you up. Every time the proficiency increases by 5%, the amount of whirlwinds increases, making at most 15 at a time. It was a skill Yeon-woo was glad to see. With this, Ill be able to focus on leading Boo and the undead army. Because Yeon-woo still fought his enemies when he spread his territory, it was Boo who led the army. So Boo was tired summoning the spirits, using Fog of Blood, and leading them all. It was inefficient as well. However, since Nemesis would take care of his territory, Boo wouldnt have to do that anymore. He could just focus on the undead army. And Nemesis suddenly appeared from the darkness. He came to him with his chest thrust out. [Do you see the power of this body now, Master?] Yeah. I see why it has the activating phrase of a middle schooler. [How many times do I have to say..!] Yeon-woo ignored Nemesis again and looked back at Nike. Nike, can you show yours too? [Yeah yeah! Youll be totally surprised when you see it!] Nike powerfully thrust his wings apart and shouted with confidence. There were 5 skills that Yeon-woo could check. There were 2 skills that popped out the most. One of them was Holy Fire. It was similar to what Yeon-woo had, since he had gotten it from the Phoenix as well. However, if there was something that was different, it was that it had other effects. Fire Hail and Sea of Fire. Like their names, one was pouring hail from the sku, and the other was raising fire from the ground to burn everything in its path. However, it ate up as much magic power as Violent Whirlpool, so he would have to be careful using it. Since he couldnt burn up his allies. They were good skills, but what stood out to him was this. [Fire Spirit] Rank: D~S+ Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: A phoenix dies and comes alive by fire, which is why all fire in the world is the territory of the Phoenix. Thanks to this, it is possible to reincarnate and resurrect in fire. *Resurrection of Fire When HP goes under 20%, it is possible to heal oneself in fire once a day. Other skill effects are paused when attempting resurrecting. *Reincarnation of Fire You can move however you want after being melted in fire. However, fire created to attack by enemies cannot be controlled, and only slightly influenced. It might not look too different from Holy Fire on the outside. However, if you looked closely, they were completely different. It was pretty much a skill made for Yeon-woo. Being able to melt whenever you wanted to fire. And controlling it to how you wanted. What would happen if Nike melted Yeon-woos Holy Fire? The fire power would increase. A lot. Yeon-woo didnt feel uncomfortable using fire. It was familiar to him like it was a part of his lambs. His wings of fire naturally came out when Heaven Wing Mana Control was activated, and Holy Fire wrapped around his blade when he pulled Aura out. But if Nike was added on top of this. Yeon-woos limits would be surpassed. They would all become more powerful. He didnt worry about not being able to work with Nike. They were able to read each others mind just by looking into the others eyes. Nike. [Yeah yeah!] Nike realized what Yeon-woo wanted and nodded his head, flying up. And thousands of flames headed down to Yeon-woo. At the same time, Yeon-woo spun his Magic Circuit. He didnt feel most heat now, but as he felt this feat, he was surprised. It spread throughout his body. The fire turned blue from red, and into yellow from blue. It burned everything about him. No, it didnt just burn it, but broke it all apart. The small amount of moisture quickly dried up, and the atmosphere was boiling. The expanding air pushed against the defense system, and violently shook it, like it would collapse any second. He had just released his power, but it was this strong. The three pairs of fire wings increased to four pairs. He wondered if it was too much, but there was nothing else he could do to control his fire power. Yeon-woo didnt stop there. First, he lowered his fire power so it wouldnt get in the way, and soared high into the sky, spreading his wings of fire apart. He had used them before, but there was a limit in the speed and turning direction. But now, it seemed like those limits had disappeared. He moved with the flow in the air, and when he was somewhat used to it, he added more speed. The sound of the sound barrier breaking rang in Yeon-woos ears. If Shunpo, Haste, and Blink are added to here..! Yeon-woo activated all his skills at the same time. A target appeared before him. Then. With just a slight shake of his dagger, there was a large explosion, and a whole forest that was nearby was blown away. *** Now I know why the rank is like this. Yeon-woo quickly left after seeing the destroyed forest. The forest was still exploding. After the initial explosion, sparks flew to create the 2nd and 3rd explosion. The forest had already lost its shape, and only the smell of something burning was left behind. He was planning on taking back the fire before there was more damage, but he couldnt fix what happened. People would gather around because of the large round. Yeon-woo realized why Fire Spirit wasnt fixed to just one rank. Various kinds of attacks were possible. If there was a problem, it was that this was the greatest power that Yeon-woo would summon. What if Aura was added here? Or if Fire Rain was combined? Or if his Dragons Body was awakened as well? [If it was awakened? What do you think. Its crazy.] [If I felt that before I died, I wouldve been in danger.] Shanon and Hanryeong spoke about how they felt. Both of them looked satisfied. Yeon-woo asked Hanryeong. What if we met when you were at your strongest? [I wouldve still been in danger. If Aura, and Nike, and even Fire Rain was combined..I probably wouldve lost an arm or a leg at the very least.] Since it was something that even the Saber God acknowledged. He felt satisfied. [But I wont be scared.] How come? [I would be careful not to get swept away by the storm. Or not give you time for that.] Of course. Yeon-woo nodded like he agreed. Since Hanryeong wasnt someone to let his opponents attack. [And its dangerous because it doesnt distinguish between friends and foes. I think its better off not having it if you cant control it.] Yeon-woo nodded his head again. It was definitely dangerous. Not just for him, but if the undead army was exploded as well, he would be destroying himself. Then what if I focus on it being condensed and not exploded? Yeon-woo changed the direction of his attention. If he could just focus it on his Aura and his blade. Of course, he would have to have weapons that could bear it, but he thought Vigrid would be able to do it. Then he would be more threatening. No, it didnt just end there. How many people would be able to take his fiery Aura and blade? Theres still a lot left that I want to practice. He was planning on keeping this skill unused until he could control it perfectly. Then is the only thing left to check the Spirit now? Yeon-woo didnt forget about the message when he cleared the Abyss Turtles quest. The message that said he could learn spirit magic. He checked the skill that wasnt marked as Temporary anymore. [Blessing of the Blue Spirit] Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 174 Set (8) [Blessing of the Blue Spirit] Rank: ??? Proficiency: 18.2% Summary: To show his gratitude, the Abyss Turtle has presented one of his subordinates. Because the Blue Spirit was born in a deep thought, it wasnt able to have a direct identity, but it can support multiple roles. It gives its sense of identity so multiple skills and properties can be learned. The growth of the spirit depends on its owner. **This is a Superior skill. Only those acknowledged by the Abyss Turtle can use it, and it can grow according to the proficiency. **It doesnt have an identity yet. An identity must be created before it can grow, so set an identity first. **The deeper your understanding about Spirit Magic is, the faster the growth will be. Yeon-woo had been using the effects of the spirit, but he couldnt summon it. With the quest over, he thought he would be able to use it, but the spirit seemed to be different than what Yeon-woo knew. Spirits grow in the waste of nature, so most of them are hard to handle. However, they are arranged from the highest level, King so its fun to grow them. There were famous spirits like fire spirit, Kasa, and wind spirit Silf. They were weak by themselves, but they had identities, and could grow more. Kasa was a Salamander, and Salamanders could become Salist. But the Blue Spirit seemed to be a bit different. It didnt have an identity or property. Since it was blank, it was up to Yeon-woo how it would be grown. It might have more potential than other spirits, but that meant that it was more likely it would be messed up. I dont know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. Yeon-woo bitterly smiled looking at the blue form that was floating above his hand. He didnt have a clue how to grow it. Since it had the ability to prevent the powers of the Legendary Beasts from clashing, it wasnt weak. It would be nice if I can grow it well. But I dont have the freedom to spend time on it like rune magic. He was already busy with the 72 Bian, Heaven Things, and the Yin Sword. He was planning on studying magic and spirit magic sometime, but it was lower on the list of things he had to do. Then is that the only option? Yeon-woo suddenly thought of something. Giving a personality. What if he led the spirit to grow by itself? The personality he gave it would have to be outstanding. Thankfully, Yeon-woo had a lot of personalities to put in the Blue Spirit. There were over a thousand souls in his collection, and he had some high ranked souls among them as well. Like Hepburn and Sol Luna. But Yeon-woo shook his head. Hepburn was Urds apostle. The soul of a Superior Species was a waste, but her loyalty to Urd was too strong. She would only be a bother. Same with Sol Luna. She was a good candidate since she was skilled with the sword and was a vampire. But shes too sly. It wasnt someone he wanted to have near him. Then there was only one person left. Rebecca is the best. The only bad thing was that she was prideful and wouldnt like to serve anyone. It was also a problem that he didnt have her soul. Thats not a problem. Since theres a way around it. But the fact that I might become enemies with Cernunnos puts me off. He could try to put Rebecca in the spirit. But it would result in receiving enmity from Cernunnos. Yeon-woo considered whether it was worth it to be at odds with a god. Im already enemies with Urd, and I have a strange relationship with the goddesses Nemesis and Nike. If Im going to tied up with the gods anywaylets just try it once. Yeon-woo organized his thoughts and summoned Boo. Boo bowed his head as soon as he saw Yeon-woo. He already knew what Yeon-woo was trying to do. It was dangerous, but he didnt try to convince Yeon-woo otherwise. Lets begin. [Yes. Sir.] Yeon-woo opened Intrenian and pulled out Rebeccas body. Braised the black bead and murmured incomprehensible words. Then, a mysterious black light shined from Rebeccas body. [Cernunnos is furious realizing what you are trying to do.] [The demons are looking at you gladly. One of the demons announces something about you.] [The support of the demons has increased. They were cheering for you.] [Evil property has increased by 15.] [Evil property has increased by 20.] [Your neutral personality has exceeded 70% into evil, and is changed into Evil.] [Based on your personality, you may receive benefits and penalties. Be aware.] .. Rebeccas body quickly regained its form. The skin and bones returned to how they used to be, and veins and muscles were connected again. Her pale face turned rosy again, and she looked like someone who was sleeping. Yeon-woo felt the air around him become heavier. There was murderous intent in it. It was probably from Cernunnos. But they wouldnt be able to descend the 98th floor anyway. Since he had some enmity with them anyway, he was planning on going all the way. He could do things to make Cernunnos feel better later. Yeon-woo changed the souls in his collection into black energy and gave it to Rebecca. As black energy was inputted, Rebeccas body shook. Like she would wake up any moment. [Wake. Up.] And with Boos command, the corpse started to move. No, something else moved. It was an illusion of Rebecca, from the black energy. [Whereis this?] Rebecca sat blankly, and looked around with more focused eyes. This is the outer section of the Tower. [Cain..? Why? No, what do you mean?] Rebecca looked confused. Her time had paused at the Monkey Kings palace. When she woke up, she was in a completely different area. And the constraints of the 20th floor was gone. It would be weird if she wasnt confused. And the aftereffects of dying messed her mind up. [Where is Kahn and Victoria? The Monkey King? And..!] And Rebeccas illusion suddenly cut off. Then, she glared at Yeon-woo coldly. [You. You did something to me.] Her mind became clearer as her memories returned to her. She had definitely died. And she had probably returned to Cernunnos. But why was she here? She thought of several hypotheses. Then, she thought of something from the energy of death around her. Her face paled again. Yeon-woo silently nodded his head. Its what you think it is. [Youre crazy! How could you think of waking my Baek..!] A persons soul could be split into two. Hon and Baek. Hon was the actual soul that went to the beyond and reincarnated. On the other hand, Baek was different. It was the vestige of the dead body. The vestige of the Monkey King in the palace was included in this. Usually, Baek would scatter away when a body began to rot, but Yeon-woo had tied the Baek into Rebecca, and woke it up. [Soul Summon] Rank: BBB+ Proficiency: 21.5% Summary: The corpses and souls can be summoned from beyond. Sometimes, it can create undead. Boos Superior skill, Soul Summon. [You have learned how to extract the Baek(Vestige) from a dead body.] [Congratulations! You have learned a new way to control death. With this, your range of power increases.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that is not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] [Bind the Baek (Vestige) you summoned to you. You can have additional rewards.] Yeon-woos eyes shined at the messages popping up in front of him. Greedy was within them. A apostle is definitely different. Baek usually wouldnt be able to regain their consciousness, but Rebecca has a clear mind. It was probably because her level was different from other living things. [Just what..are you planning on doing with me?] I want to borrow your strength. [Are you serious right now?] Rebecca glared at Yeon-woo with narrowed eyes. To someone who was returning back to a god, waking them up as a vestige was very rude. Her soul had returned to the god, but it wouldnt like to live without anything inside of it. However. Is something wrong? Yeon-woo reacted like there wasnt a problem. [What?] Im offering a contract. Isnt this better than dying? And you might have some regret too. Ill help you with them. In return, you can help me with what I need. [This isnt actually living..!] But dont you have all your emotions and memories? I think youre no different from something else thats living. Or think of it as being reincarnated. I think that should be good. [..] Rebecca clenched her teeth. He wasnt wrong. Since only her soul was gone, and Rebecca hadnt disappeared. Also. What he said about regrets bothered her. Regrets. Anyone would have them. No, she had been able to become an apostle after training and throwing all these regrets away. But the regrets were still bound to her like chains. When she was younger, there was a monster that had eaten up all of her family. Thinking about it now, she didnt remember it that well. But Rebecca came this far thinking of meeting that beast. When everyone had ignored her because she was a girl, she learned the sword by herself, and was able to become an apostle. But she still thought that she wasnt enough. Because the power of that monster was still sealed in her head. It mightve been over exaggerated because it was such a tramus to her, but she still wanted more power. That was why she entered the dungeon. She didnt know she would become like this. And she didnt even know what it was. Rebecca shut her eyes tightly. She knew that as an apostle, she shouldnt have these thoughts. It was mocking a god, and dropping her own reputation. But she also wanted to grab the new opportunity that Yeon-woo was talking about. Rebecca wasnt able to speak for a while. If you dont want to, Ill take back your consciousness. Yeon-woo didnt plan on forcing Rebecca with him. Rebecca could be ruined if she was trapped in this body. He would have angered a god, but he still got something out of it. Since he knew how to extract vestige, he could choose people similar to her and do the same thing. Although he would be limited to bodies that hadnt been dead too long. Eventually, Rebecca frowned and barked out to Yeon-woo. [Youre a son of a bitch.] Yeon-woo answered with a calm gaze. I know. But I have to get what I want. [Fine. Ill follow you.] Yeon-woos gaze changed. [Instead, I have a condition.] Go ahead. [Freedom for my movements and will.] Cant you feel it already? A shadow extended behind Yeon-woo, and Shanon and Hanryeong appeared. [Hehe. Our master is indeed a bit of a son of a bitch.] [Master. Im okay with including Rebecca, but I believe that she should have some respect.] Yeon-woo glanced at the people behind him and asked Rebecca. Do these two look like they dont have free will? [Teeth Wolf, Saber God..] [Ooh. The Red Apostle knows me? What an honor.] Shanon laughed. Even though he was a semi ranker, rankers knew his name because he was skilled with the sword. Rebecca was silent after finding out that the two were already with Yeon-woo. Since the Saber God was there, her reputation wouldnt be hurt as much. It might not be that big of a deal, but she was sensitive to it. [Fine. But thats not what Im saying.] Then? [These two are in the shadow, right? But I want to be able to roam around freely.] Yeon-woo wrinkled his forehead. [Of course, I wont be able to go far because of the connection with you, but I want to walk the world with my own feet.] This seemed to be her last pride. Having free will. [So make me a new body.] Im not a god. [I dont expect a real body. Even a Homunculus is fine.] Yeon-woo nodded his head. He couldnt guarantee it, because it was an outstanding artificial body. But I have to have that much knowledge anyway. Since I need knowledge about the Philosophers stone and the pocket watch. And Rebecca knew that her request wasnt easy. So she didnt set a time limit. Understood. Instead, before then, how would you like to live as a spirit? [Spirit?] Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 175 Set (9) Yeon-woo spread out his right hand and pulled out the Blue Spirit. This was bound to the Abyss Turtle. As you can see, it doesnt have an identity yet, so itll be easy to enter it. Also. Yeon-woo spread out his left hand this time. White and black souls appeared at the same time. Ill give you these. It wont be perfect, but you can get some of your holy power back. Rebeccas eyes widened. It was the souls of Hepburn and Sol Luna. A Superior species that was a high elf, and a near pure-blooded Sol Luna. If the two souls were absorbed at the same time, her lost level would be regained again quickly. Shanon complained like it was a waste, but Hanryeong stabbed him in the side and told him to be quiet. Actually, the two were plenty satisfied with receiving the swords from Henova already. [..Fine. Ill do it. What do I have to do now?] Rebecca nodded her head with a firm gaze. Yeon-woo smiled and moved the Blue Spirit in front of her. Just swallow it. Ill take care of the rest. Rebecca looked disbelieving, but she just swallowed the Blue Spirit, since there wasnt really anything he could do to her, what with her being dead already. In an instant, Rebeccas vestige scattered and became blue waves. Then, the magic circle that Boo had set up began to activate. It wasnt that hard to combine Rebecca and the Blue Spirit, since Rebeccas information could just be entered into the Blue Spirit. That was how easy it was. Then. [Covering the Blue Spirit with vestige has been successful. The identity is being formed, and created into a lower level Blue Spirit.]] [The lower level Blue Spirit has pledged allegiance to you. From now on, she will be bound to the Spirit and become your sword and shield.] [Would you like to choose a name for the lower level Blue Spirit?] Rebecca. [The lower level Blue Spirits name has been set to Rebecca.] [Loyalty has increased by 15.] [Control has increased by 5.] [The current body is not able to handle the vestige of Rebecca(Lower Level Blue Spirit), and stats are being reassigned.] .. While Rebecca was being reborn with transparent blue patterns, she was busy examining herself. Then she realized that it was trying to drop her level even further, so she held her hand out for the souls of Hepburn and Sol Luna. Like when she swallowed the Blue Spirit, she swallowed the souls immediately. [Rebecca(Lower Level Blue Spirit) has overtaken the soul of Hepburn(Urds Disciple).] [Stats are being reassigned.] [Rebecca has evolved from lower level to mid level.] .. [Rebecca(Mid Level Blue Spirit) has absorbed the soul of Sol Luna(Vampire).] [Her level is increasing.] [Stats are being reassigned.] [The level has evolved from mid level to high level.] Rebeccas being became even clearer, and it didnt fall short to that of a Death Knight. [You have succeeded in binding the extracted vestige. You have taken another step in controlling death. An additional reward is being given.] [Spirit Magic of Abyss] Rank: A- Proficiency: 2.1% Summary: This is the most rare spirit magic of all spirit magic. You need to learn several skills to understand it. The higher the proficiency, the higher the power of the spirit. Yeon-woo was able to read some of Rebeccas thoughts through their connection. Among them was Rebeccas regrets. The regret that had made Rebecca live again. He had to help her solve them to uphold his side of the contract. Then. [Urd is furious.] [Cernunnos looks at you with a futile face.] [Urd says something to Cernunnos. Cernunnos refuses.] [Cernunnos looks at you with a strange gaze. He decides not to speak up about this incident.] [The demons are beginning to have a discussion about you because someone brought it up.] Is it because of my accomplishments? The gods and demons couldnt interfere with the lower floors. They used messages through the system if they wanted to say something, and if they wanted to do something, they would do it within their holy territory or borrow the strength of their apostles. But there were still limits to using their apostles. Even if Urd hated Yeon-woo, she couldnt do anything about his past. It was impossible to do something about a players accomplishments. And the same went for this case. Yeon-woo was building up his accomplishments with the Black Bracelet, and he received protection from the system. Cernunnos knew this, which was probably why he couldnt do much. However, he didnt even put a curse on him, which he could do. And the opposition that Yeon-woo was expecting wasnt that bad. Because even if its just vestige its still his apostle. Apostles werent simply a gods spirit. They were their agents and their avatars. Of course, Cernunnos would have great interest in his apostle, so he seemed to want to observe the situation more. Meanwhile, Rebecca was busy examining her half-transparent body like she couldnt get used to it. Yeon-woo silently watched her and thought of the other message. The attention of some demon that had been going on for a while. Just what had they brought up? Even if he didnt want to care about it, it was still on his mind. *** The first thing Rebecca attempted was materialization. It was to be expected, since she wanted a physical body, but the proficiency of the spirit magic was too low. [Oh well. But I hope you quickly raise the proficiency of the skill.] Dont worry. Just by having you summoned like this raises the proficiency. And Ill study spirit magic when I can. Yeon-woo no longer spoke formally to her since she was his subordinate now. She didnt really seem to care about it. She believed that sincerity was more important than being polite for show. And if there was another reward, it was that the growth of holy power in Rebeccas body had taken place. Cernunnos hadnt taken it back. It was only a miniscule amount compared to when she was living, but Yeon-woo was still grateful. Since that meant that he could lend his power anytime. When everything was finished, Yeon-woo began to help Henova again. Henova seemed surprised to see Rebecca following Yeon-woo, but he ignored her upon realizing she was a spirit. He knew that things would get annoying if he questioned what Yeon-woo did. And Rebecca was pretty helpful. Because hunters had to solo play, she knew how to fix weapons and such. She had knowledge of metallurgy, and she could bless items with her holy power. And Yeon-woo lit up Holy Fire while helping Henova. It was something Henova had allowed. This was because it was a process that could blend Yeon-woos will into the items. A full moon cycle passed by like that. [The artifact Henovas Magic Armor Helmet has been completed.] [The artifact Henovas Magic Armor Boots has been completed.] [The artifact Henovas Magic Armor Handcuffs has been completed.] .. [The Magic Armor Set has been created.] [You have been a great help to Henova in finishing his art. Your blood, sweat, tears, and emotions have combined with the armor.] [Understanding with the Magic Armor Set deepens by +20] [You have gained knowledge about metallurgy. A part of the sealed Dragons Knowledge is being released.] [The proficiency of the skill Draconic Eyes has increased. 65.2%] [Set up your own metallurgy after learning more things.] Yeon-woo looked at the new Magic Armor with the white mask that he temporarily had on. Among them were things he had that were fixed, and things that were newly made. So he extended his hand to check them. Nuh uh uh. Already? Henova stopped Yeon-woos hand with his pipe. Why? What do you mean why? Its because youre going too fast. Yeon-woos eyes widened. Its still not done? Henova bit his pipe and grinned. Wait a moment. ..? Yeon-woo looked confusedly at Henova because he didnt understand. Then, Henova pulled out a glass bottle that was about the size of his hand. There was a liquid that shined like a ruby inside of it. At that moment, Yeon-woos gaze changed. His eyelids shook. Huhu. You seem to recognize what it is. Good to see youre not blind. Well, I suppose you should be able to recognize this if you bothered me like that to teach you metallurgy. Is that really Hells Tears? Yeah. I got it a long time ago. I was wondering where to use it. I didnt really have anywhere to use it, so Ill use it specially on your items. Consider the points you gave me to be spent on buying this. .. Hells Tears were from a species that had gone extinct long before the Draconic species. It was the last inheritance of Princess Hell from the giant species. Hell was powerful enough to be called the mother of the underground. She had enmity with several demons, and even gods were wary of her. The tears she spilled were famous enough to be rumored as the fire in hell. Except for godly materials, this was the most highly ranked item. I got it out because I saw that your properties were mostly progressed with dark and fire properties. And with this Henova began to speak confidently, like he was saying he was something worth the respect. Yeon-woos shock didnt fade away even while Henova was explaining. He knew that Hells Tears were extremely good material. But that wasnt important to Yeon-woo right now. Why is that still.. Hells Tears. It was something his brother had presented to Henova. What surprised me the most when I entered the Tower was that they didnt have the concept of birthdays. They had the custom of remembering when they were born. But it was just another day to them. They didnt have the tradition of celebrating when they were born. I thought it was a bit pitiful. Its a day that only comes by once in a year. I thought that the Tower was really a cold place. I didnt like that. So I wanted to celebrate the members birthdays on my own at least. Hm, Im pretty sure Henovas birthday is soon. What would he like? Hehe. Mom said I was a better present to her than my brother, who doesnt listen. After a lot of consideration, he decided to give Henova the Hells Tears that he got with great difficulty. Since Henova was a smithy, he wanted to give him something he could use. Henova scolded his brother for getting him something useless, but his brother saw the expression on Henovas face when he turned around. Yeon-woo thought that Henova would have used it a long time ago. But it was still there? And there werent any traces of the glass bottle being opened. That meant that he had cherished it without using it once. Before Yeon-woo could say something, Henova opened the bottle. The contents of the bottle became red smoke and flowed outside of the bottle. It whirled above the Magic Armor Set and settled into it. Then, with an explosion, all the armor combined into one, except for the Magic Bayonet and Magic Iron Sword. It looked like all the armor had disappeared and only one was left. Hehe. You can check it. Henova smoked his pipe, looking pleased with himself. Yeon-woo tried to not show his shaking eyes and put his hand on the one that was left. [Congratulations! You have succeeded in finishing a masterpiece with Henova. This art will be blessed by many gods and envied by many demons.] [You have achieved an accomplishment not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] [As an additional reward, your understanding of metallurgy has become deeper, and you gained Considering Eyes.] [Considering Eyes and Draconic Eyes have combined to increase the proficiency of Draconic Eyes. 69.8%] Yeon-woo checked the armor. [Henovas Magic Armor] Category: ??? Rank: S~??? (Masterpiece) Summary: The masterpiece was originally made to support the user with the specialized information given about them, but with Hells Tears, it has even more potential. Once its worn, it can change as the user wishes. It has an automatic fixing feature, so it can repair itself after damage. It is also light, contributing to fast movement. *Hell Tears It has the purification of Hell, the mother of the underground. It influences dark, evil, and fire properties. The change in the properties depends on the users proficiency. *Draconic Eyes (Supporting) It widens the eyes of the great Draconic species. *Extrasensory Perception (Supporting) The range.. .. **This artifact is Unique. There is only one in the entire Tower, and it is bound to its owner. It cannot be shared with anyone else. **With the influence of the masterpiece, additional skills that are added will add new options. **It clears your head when worn. Many gods and demons admire and envy this. ..! Yeon-woo tightened his hand on the armor. The supporting feature was obvious since it was specially ordered, but Yeon-woo had never seen all skills being influenced like this. And the fact that it was specialized towards fire and dark properties proved that it was specially made for Yeon-woo. For this to be possible, the maker must have thoroughly researched the player who ordered it. It wasnt something you could do in a day. Even though Yeon-woo had given his information, a lot of time had to be invested in this. Try wearing it. Yeon-woo put the armor, which was a breastplate, on his body. Then, he felt something stretch about his body like rubber. He felt like something connected between the armor and his body. He thought of what he read in the information window. All armor was a bit uncomfortable and unnatural to move in. But when he twisted and turned, the movement was smooth and natural. As the options were activated, his body heated up as well. How do you like it? Henova asked, satisfied. ..its comfortable. Yeon-woo replied. It was like being in your father and mothers arms. The words that Yeon-woo couldnt bring himself to say remained in his mouth. END OF VOLUME 7 Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 176 Shadow Dojo (1) (Start of Volume 8) Its a relief that you like it. Henova chuckled. He was usually pouting all the time, but he looked like he was in a good mood right now. There was nothing Yeon-woo could say except for the words, thank you. *** [This is the 21st floor, gate of the Shadow Dojo.] When everything was set, Yeon-woo bid farewell to the One-horned tribe, and set to climb the Tower again. Other than a few words with the Martial King, he didnt say much. He looked like he was deep in thought. Shanon and Hanryeong didnt say anything either. They sensed that there was something about Yeon-woo and Henovas relationship. Only Rebecca brought it up. [What s your relationship with that old man?] Savior. [Savior?] Rebecca tilted her head. But Yeon-woo didnt respond. What else should he call the only person who missed his brother? [It seemed like hes fond. Of you.] Like a parent. Rebecca didnt say anything after that. She belatedly realized that it wasnt something she should talk about. Yeon-woo lightly pat his face with his hands to wake himself up. Henova was cheering him on with the rare material. It was time to focus on the Tower now. The 21st was important to Yeon-woo. As soon as he passed the door, a message popped up. [The trial of the 21st floor is beginning.] [Trial: A shadow has always been faithfully with you, silently. However, some shadows gain their own will and do what they want. They try to take the bodies of people passing by. The 5 doors where the shadows are are divided into 33 different sections. Now, choose a door and battle shadows to clear at least 20 sections. The more shadows fought, the more their will to fight will decrease.] Yeon-woo checked the message and headed inside. He already knew what it said, and he would need as much time as possible to go around all the sections. Then, a green portal opened in front of Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo stopped in his tracks. Green meant that someone was teleporting. It was a portal that Guardians used. Who was coming? He never saw any of the Guardians after meeting Laplace on the 16th floor, so he was curious as to who it could be. The Guardians didnt appear on the higher levels unless it was an emergency. Then, the face of a scared little child popped out. There were tears in the childs eyes. The child seemed to be hesitant to get closer to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos eyes shined. The Hai of the Twelve Earthly Branches, Lupi. The highest rankers Guardians were known to be as powerful as high rankers. So most of them were arrogant and mysterious. But Lupi was different. Like his weak appearance, he had a lot of tears and fear. He would cry at the drop of a hat and the other Guardians were tired of him. Even among players, Lupi was treated as a nuisance. Guardians usually gave hints about the stage, but Lupi just cried. There were girls who liked Lupi, because he was cute. But people who knew Lupi well tried to avoid him as much as they could. Although he looked timid and weak, there was a reason why the Tower appointed him as the highest Guardian. Lupi was a hedonist. He didnt care about other things, and he only sought thrills. The tears he spilled were only a prop to set up his stage. Why was he here? It seemed like he was here for him. Are you #, ###? Yes? Y, Youre d, definitely as scary a, as I h, heard. What kind of rumors had spread about him? He just looked at Lupi with a calm gaze. I, If you look at me like that its s, scary.. But Yeon-woo still didnt answer. It was not a good idea to get tied up with Guardians. More so with Lupi. So he waited until Lupi could calm down and speak. Lupi squirmed, hesitating to speak, and slowly opened his mouth. ###, d, did Laplace come b, by? Laplace? Yeon-woo tilted his head. Why was he looking for him suddenly? Lupi read Yeon-woo eyes and slightly flinched. I, I guess he didnt c, come here. Is something wrong? L, Laplace is currently i, impeached, and u, under custody. S, so were investigating h, his s, surroundings. ..? A high Guardian impeached? Yeon-woo widened his eyes because he had never heard of something like this. Was it because he was a messenger last time? When he entered the 16th floor, Laplace had told him to be careful of Urd, saying it was a message from a demon, and disappeared. Was it related to that? But Guardians frequently acted as the messenger of gods and demons. And that wasnt reason enough to get him impeached. Was there something else involved? Or was he completely off? But then he was even more confused, because there was no reason for Lupi to come finding him like this. I, If not..t, thats good. T, thank you. Lupi opened the green portal again. Just when he stepped inside, he carefully turned his head. Uh, d, do you need assistance on the 21st f, floor? Not at all. A, alright then. Lupi quickly bowed and disappeared through the portal. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Laplace, a member of the 12 Zodiac, getting impeached was a big deal. He was extremely curious as to what had happened. But the business of the Guardians didnt bother players. That was the system of the Tower. He folded his thoughts and entered the yard. *** The Hoarder.. I didnt see him for a while. Hes back. I heard he spent quite some time on the 20th floor. Did something happen? I heard that the Sadhu that were there disappeared. As always, gazes followed where Yeon-woo went. What happened on the 20th floor had spread all the way up to here. He fixed his mask and looked around. I guess theyre not here either. Yeon-woo looked around with his Extrasensory Perception and smiled bitterly. He couldnt see any trace of Kahn and Victoria. After he left the 20th floor, he had ordered the Night Watch to find them. However, they said that they couldnt. He had spent a full moon in the outer sections, but they couldnt be found in that time either. Are they on the run from the Devil Army? But I dont think so. Another thing that was on his mind was that the Devil Army wasnt taking any action towards him. It mightve been because they couldnt approach him easily since he was with the One-horned tribe. If they were that cautious, they wouldnt be called crazy bastards. There was nothing clear about what happened in the Monkey Kings Palace. But since he knew he couldnt let his guard down, he always had his senses up. Thinking those thoughts, he arrived inside the building. The faces of those who were looking at him changed. It was because Yeon-woo was standing in front of the door with the least difficulty. You only had to clear one door to pass. But the people who knew that Yeon-woo always chose the most difficult path thought him strange. Yeon-woo didnt look at them and just opened the 5th door. [You have selected the 5th door.] [The shadows of players ranked 165th to 133rd on the 21st floors hall of fame will appear in order. If you can endure at least 5 minutes or defeat the shadows, you can move to the next section. Once you defeat at least 20 shadows, you can clear the trial.] Five minutes didnt seem that hard. But they were alter egos of the greatest rankers of the 21st floor. The level of players continued to change as time went on, but it wasnt easy to take down the people in the hall of fame. And you couldnt just run away, because the space was limited. Players desperately tried to find their weaknesses to discover them. But Yeon-woo knew that he wouldnt grow if he used the same methods as them, so he was planning on setting limits on himself. First Ill clear the doors. Completely. Even if Yeon-woo was someone who was registered on the hall of fame for every floor, it wasnt simple to defeat the shadows. Especially within 5 minutes. Soon, light appeared in front of Yeon-woo, and he was in a new location. He was surrounded by stone walls. The 21st floor took place in individual instant dungeons. If not, there would be too many players in the same place. So this meant that Yeon-woo could use all the strength he wanted. [Soon, the fight with Craden, 165th place, will begin. Prepare for the fight in the remaining time.] [00:10:00] [00:09:59_99] .. Then, with the message, black fog appeared and slowly took the form of a human. The red eyes of the shadow stood out. It was a familiar face that Yeon-woo saw in the diary. High ranker, Greed. Did he look like this when he was younger? Like his name, he was greedy, and he was a nuisance to his brother back then. He didnt join an organization. He just wandered around getting what he needed. Was his speciality using fake sword techniques? Greed slowly pulled out his sword from its sheath. But Yeon-woo didnt miss how he moved his left hand behind his back. There were probably small daggers behind his belt. It was similar to how Yeon-woo fought. Yeon-woo also pulled out Carshinas dagger from his belt. It was Carshinas dagger, but it had been a long time since the dagger changed. It was impossible to attack during the waiting time. Instead, he could set up magic or look for advantageous locations to fight from. Yeon-woo didnt do anything other than getting his two swords ready. [What should I do?] Then, Rebecca appeared with crossed arms. Yeon-woo could make the Monster Portents, the undead army, or the spirits move for him, but he didnt. Just stay there. This is something I have to take care of by myself. Yeon-woo firmly shook his head. Rebecca nodded and stepped back. Then, she crossed her arms and looked at Yeon-woo. She knew Yeon-woo had hidden powers, but she didnt exactly know what they were, so she had to check. Since he was the master she had to serve, she wanted to see what she could help with her. Then. [00:00:00_02] [00:00:00_01] [The time for preparing is finished. The trial of the first section is beginning.] As soon as the count began, Yeon-woo hit the ground. Then, a blistering heat whirled around him. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 177 Shadow Dojo (2) Greed and Yeon-woo both moved forward at the same time. Boom! Swords clashed together, but the sound of metal wasnt heard. Instead, there was an explosion. As I expected. Everythings exactly like him. I shouldnt let my guard down. Yeon-woos eyes shined, feeling the vibration along Carshinas dagger. And his weapons look pretty nice. The reason why he had the nickname of Greed was from none other than his obsession with treasure. He was evil enough to backstab his friends to get what he wanted. Every time Greed used a weapon, magic circles came up from the ground. It was clear how much he had invested in them. But Yeon-woo knew that his own inventory didnt fall behind. He was wearing a masterpiece artifact like those that high rankers would wear. The Magic Armor made Yeon-woos movements smooth. The same went for Carshinas dagger. [+3 Carshinas Dagger] Category: One handed weapon Rank: A .. *Black Blade It was specially crafted to be connected to the Despair of the Black King, and it increases attack power by 15-20%. **It was adjusted to the skills of the current user. A lot of the new Carshinas dagger was changed by Yeon-woo. What he did the most to it was placing jewels on it to make it stronger. The purer a jewel, the more it could amplify effects. Because it was a basic ingredient of alchemy, there was even a study dedicated to it as well. Fortunately, Henova knew how to take care of the jewels. Yeon-woo focused on what Henova taught him. During the day, he helped Henova with his work, and in the night, he received lessons from Henova. Of course, he used Time Difference in this process. He engraved the rune letters that Victoria had taught him, and he set them with jewel powder. The jewels that he used were the best of the best, meaning they were 90% pure. Yeon-woo had enough to bathe in it, and Henovas connections could get him however much he needed. Yeon-woo was able to learn how to set jewels after spending a lot of money and receiving a lot of nagging from Henova. There were two types of rune letters on the dagger. -Make darker the dark. -Make hotter the hot. It was perfectly adjusted for Yeon-woo. When Yeon-woo was learning, he focused with the mindset of absorbing everything that Henova taught him. He was able to observe Henova with his Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception. And so, this was the first artifact that Yeon-woo had patched up, but he was confident. Whatever Greed had wouldnt be as outstanding as this. As if to reflect Yeon-woos thoughts, Greed was pushed far away, not being able to stand Carshinas daggers power. It was only a shadow, but Yeon-woo felt like the shadow was surprised. He hit the ground again not to lose his winning edge. The fellow threw about 5 small knives at him, but Yeon-woo lightly whipped them aside and arrived in front of him. In the blink of an eye, two swords banged against each other multiple times Then, the shadows balance wobbled, and Yeon-woo input Aura into his dagger. Above him, Holy Fire whirled around. The fire crackled and heated up the room. Greed, who was trapped inside, looked like he was in severe danger. *** Just why did that person enter the 5th door..? The players greatest interest today was about Yeon-woo. The Hoarder had started to climb the Tower again. But unlike what everyone predicted, the door he challenged wasnt the 1st door, but the 5th. Everyone thought it strange. Even though the 1st place on the hall of fame on each floor was marked as Unrevealed, everyone knew who it was. So they all thought he would enter the 1st door to take 1st place again, but they were shocked he headed inside the 5th door. The same went for the Trinity members. Yeon-woo didnt know who they were, but he had met them throughout the different floors. Well, to be exact, they had met him. They twiddled their thumbs inside the cave of snakes when Yeon-woo was hoarding away all the hidden pieces to hatch his egg, and they served under him as the squadron leader temporarily in Red Dragon. They only had bad memories of him, so they didnt want to get involved with him. But horrid fate was fate, and they saw him on the 21st floor again. Even though it was horridly fateful for them, they were still surprised to see him enter the 5th door. Just what is the Hoarder thinking? Did he really just twiddle his thumbs on the 20th floor like in the rumors? Because Yeon-woo had stopped clearing the floors for a while, there were rumors about him. It was that he fell into a slump after being hit with a hurdle he couldnt jump for the first time and lost all his abilities. If the rumors were true, it wasnt strange that he chose the 5th floor. You experienced that horrid guy and still believe those false rumors? Heidi looked at Dylan and Jun like they were pathetic. Dylan and Juns gazes turned to look behind them. Heidi, who was an elf, had Fairy Eyes, so she could faintly see the truth. It was what got them out of trouble a few times, so they were interested in what she was saying. Do you see something? Do I have to? What are you talking about? Say it so we can understand. Cant you see the Hoarder is aiming for, you fools. Hm? ..? Dylan and Jun tilted their heads, not understanding her, and Heidi sighed frustratedly. Obviously, hes planning on clearing all the doors! It was then that their eyes changed. It was understandable that Dylan didnt understand since he was pretty dull anyway, but why was Jun being like this too? Maybe their heads were empty now because they were stuck on the 21st floor for so long. Or, they could have not chosen to think that far even though they could. Each and every one of the shadows behind the doors were monsters. The players who had all influenced the Tower were in there. Especially those who were called the Nine Kings. They were the real ones, and not even high rankers wanted to come face to face with them. Actually, the Martial King had earned his fame when he won against the high ranker, Ice King, inside of there. So even though Yeon-woo was incredible, it was hard to imagine he could consecutively fight the monsters beyond the door. But Heidi lifted her head elegantly like she was definitely right. Eventually, Dylan and Jun looked at the 5th door too. Considering that Heidis predictions were never wrong, it was completely logical. Just wait. Youll probably see in a day. It didnt even take that long for Heidi to be proved right. Boom! Boom! W, whats that? The ground suddenly began to shake. Because of the instant dungeons, the stage of the 21st floor didnt usually get shaken up. The players quickly turned their heads to find where the sound had come from. They spread their senses, but they couldnt discover the source. The only thing that came up was the 5th door. But logically, it was hard to imagine that that was the reason for the earthquake, so they thought they just made a mistake and started looking elsewhere. However, Dylan and Juns faces were taken aback because of what Heidi had said earlier. Then. Boom! The faint earthquake became violent. Players who were looking for its origin and players who ignored it to continue their training all looked at the 5th door with shocked faces. The long door heaved up and down. Until now, whatever happened inside hadnt influenced the outside. But this ingrained fact changed just like that. It felt like a giant was running at them. The sounds of explosions became louder, and the shaking became faster. They had to cover their ears because the sound was like thunder crashing into their eardrums. Dylan and Jun shut their mouths. Heid narrowed her eyes. Her Fairy Eyes were amplified. She continued to see wavelengths of magic power use flowing out from the 5th door. 6 minutes 31 seconds, 6 minutes 32 seconds.. Also, she had a stopwatch going on inside her head. Because she wondered how long it would take the new monster with those wavelengths to pass through that door. And.. Boom! Like tens of bombs had been exploded at the same time, the last exit of the 5th floor was destroyed, and black smoke poured out. Along with the numbing smell of something burning. Yeon-woo came walking out as if nothing had happened. The players all looked at Yeon-woo with their mouths dropped open. Because it seemed like he had passed through the door without a single break. And that time that it took was.. ..9 minutes 51 seconds. It hadnt even taken 10 minutes. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 178 Shadow Dojo (3) Then, is there nothing you know about that? Y, Yeah! So please..! The Bow God, Jang Wei, clicked his tongue as he looked at the bloody person at his feet. He took the wrong step again. How many times had he made a mistake now? It had already been half a year since he received a new job from the Summer Queen. During that time, Jang Wei had investigated Bahal and his surroundings. He thought that there might be something about who was related to this. And Bahal wasnt well liked by the people around him, so there were a bunch of people Jang Wei had to look into. Whie he was doing that, he caught 3 of the 81 Eyes, though they didnt matter. The Summer Queen had been furious and said to cut their heads off. But Jang Wei still wasnt able to find any secret. A player named Cain that Bahal has cherished stood out. Things like how a rookie was that strong, or how he contributed in finding the Saber Gods son. However. Its impossible for such a nobody to be related to this. And he entered the Foreign Legion after the war began. Hes too clean. If he was related to this, he wouldve been connected before that. The Summer Queen was thinking that Red Dragon and Cheonghwado were a part of this. Then, thorough preparation wouldve been required. Jang Wei thought that the other Eight Clans were related to this. It was logical. In that way, he couldnt find anything to point the Hoarder, Cain, out. It hadnt been that long since he came over from the Tutorial, and he didnt have time to become involved with someone. His accomplishments on the different floors were so clear. And the Summer Queen didnt seem to want to be involved with the One-horned tribe. Everyone knew that Cain was sworn brothers with the siblings and that he was a disciple of the Martial King. The Summer Queen didnt even take any reports about Cain anymore. Jang Wei also thought it was useless and pushed his doubt about Cain aside. There were a lot of people he suspected anyway, and they were all doubtful. He actually found their ties to other clans. But after he examined everything, even down to the tiniest detail, he wasnt able to find anything. Did they clearly cut off their tail and run away? Now, he thought that it was actually possible there was someone behind all this, like the Summer Queen said. All the people planted in Red Dragon and Bahals line were completely clean now. But only the 81 Eyes were satisfied with this. The Summer Queen and Jang Wei werent content with just this. However. Jang Wei trusted the Summer Queens intuition. The Draconic species were a species famed for their eyes, which could see the truth. The words of a descendant of the Draconic species would probably be right. Although it seems like that intuition has been smothered now as well. Just where was he supposed to start? Jang Wei ended the life of the player pleading below him and sat down in a chair near him, deep in thought. He thought that the mastermind behind all this had somehow aimed for some item and became involved with Bahal from there. But did he think wrong? If it wasnt that it was for some item, but because of a personal grudge against Bahal, and they had gotten information about the item in that process.. He thought it was unlikely, but he didnt have any better theories. And there were a lot of people who had grudges against Bahal. Among them, the most famous ones were.. Arthia. Team Arthia was still impactful in Jang Weis memory. When he was acting as Bow God, he almost lost his life while battling against them. Their members were few in number compared to the other large clans, but each person was strong enough to remain in his memory. Although they were all blinded by greed and stabbed each other in the back. He knew that in that process, the members had become enemies. Would it be related to this? He didnt have any evidence, but it thought it was worth trying. There wasnt anyone who knew Bahal better than them, and they were all in influential positions in other clans. But there was too much stuff he had to investigate. He would have to choose one person and go from there. Jang Wei looked through the information window the Summer Queen gave to him, and he found something that stood out. Teacher: Dwarf Henova The Anvil of Fire Henova, one of the Five Artisans? He was one of the top artisans, but everyone turned their backs to him because of his relation with Arthia. Jang Wei thought it would be best to start from there. He started to look for information about their relationship. *** Five hellhounds that were each about 2 meters tall came running at him. They were extremely fierce and rough. Their hellfire was enough to turn the walls of the room black. Most players would have suffered neurosis because of this but.. They dont get along with me. Yeon-woo ran holding his Carshinas dagger, condensed with Aura, and caused an explosion with Holy Fire. A bit of black energy was mixed within it. Feeling like all his attention was moving along with his blade, the different abilities he had combined as one. It was a power that focused energies like Aura and black energy into every single stroke. This was how he justified Bian. And the condensed power created a powerful explosion. 3 of the hellhounds neatly broke, and the other 2 were crushed or severely injured. The instant dungeon has shook up and down. [You have successfully understood the 3rd Bian, Swe.] [Currently learned Bian: Jul, Hon, Swe. Yeon-woo was now clearing the 2nd door out of the 5. During that time, Yeon-woo didnt just focus on defeating the shadows. He put more attention on training the Bian. It would be stupid to not use all these sparring partners. Yeon-woo was able to understand the 3rd Bian with all the training. Hon supported him to learn the Bian, and Swe helped him to explode condensed energy to reduce his environment to nothing. However, he didnt get the efficiency he had had in the Monkey Kings Palace. Was it because he wasnt as tense back then, or because he wasnt influenced by the limits of the 20th floor? But anyhow, Yeon-woo was able to understand two of them, and he was practicing them so they could be perfectly learned. The first Bian, Jul, wasnt completely familiar to him yet either, so he had to focus when he used it. Swish! Three monster birds that had been coming at him from above were ripped to shreds when he lifted his sword. Yeon-woo stepped forward past the bodies of all the dead summoned creatures. Then the person that had been confidently fighting stepped back in hesitation. He was only a shadow, but he was still quite taken aback. The summoner, Hanabi. He was well-known by the name King of Demonic Creatures in the Tower. He was the last descendant of the organization that served the Devil King, and he was infamous for raising dead creatures. In a way, he was similar to Boo. His personality, skills, etc. Boo, take note. Its someone that youll have to walk the steps of. [Yes. Sir.] Yeon-woo ran at him again as he heard Boos voice. He activated the Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception. Training wasnt the only benefit of the 21st floor. You could sneak a look at the skills of other players. *** [The 2nd door has been completed.] [Time Spent: 02:31:25_66] It took quite a bit of time this time. Yeon-woo swept his hair back leaving the 2nd door. The 5th door took 10 minutes, the 4th door, 30 minutes, and the 3rd door about an hour. The time it took doubled from the 3rd door, so it took a lot of time. That was only expected. He became more tired, but the shadows that appeared were always powerful. Also, he incorporated his Bian training, and sometimes dragged the time out so he could memorize how the shadows fought. Thanks to that, his body was drenched in sweat. He could taste iron in his mouth. He had fought over 100 skilled players without rest. His Dragon Body helped to recuperate faster physically, but his mental tiredness didnt get any benefits. Cure. Cure. He continued to activate the rune magic that was engraved on his left arm. Healing magic was good at healing, and Cure helped to lessen the tiredness. He stood still for about 30 minutes. When he felt his mind became clearer, he headed towards the last door. He felt peoples gazes following him, but he just ignored it. It was clear that after this floor was cleared, it would become noisy again. He didnt want to become famous, but if he couldnt avoid it anyway, it was probably better to be as loud as possible. [You have chosen the 1st door.] [Players who rank from 33rd to 1st on the 21st floors hall of fame will appear. You will be able to move on to the next section after defeating a shadow.] [You have already gained the qualification to clear this trial, so the accomplishments of the remaining battles will be counted as Karma.] Light flashed in front of his eyes, and the instant dungeon appeared. It was different from the other doors. The 5th door up to the 2nd door had closed rooms, but Yeon-woo now stood in a wide field. He was surrounded by mountains, but the field was so wide that he didnt feel enclosed. It was a space where he could run away and rest. But it was also a location where people could fight without being limited by space. Players would be able to use all the skills they had. That meant that the difficulty of this door was incomparable to the others. The shadows here are on a different level than the other doors. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Until the 2nd door, you would be acknowledged if you just endured it until the time limit. You could leave halfway to rest and train some more. But the first door was different. Once you entered a section, you couldnt quit. There were only two ways to leave. Survive, or die. He wouldnt have time to study the shadows like before. This was a system of the Tower respecting the skilled players of the 1st floor. A challenger couldnt enter the 1st floor for fun. Only those who wanted to become stronger or prove their power could enter. Yeon-woo knew this well. That was why he had taken some time to rest before he entered. The shadows he would meet now were really monsters. He was planning on using his everything. Even his Dragon Blood. Also, one of the shadows here was someone Yeon-woo had to study. It was the next guy he was planning on taking down after Bahal and Leonte. [The fight with 33rd place Valdebich is beginning. Prepare to fight in the remaining time.] [00:15:00] [00:14:59_99] .. Then, a gigantic shadow appeared from far away. A man at least 5 meters tall. His hair was cut short, and his sharp eyes were memorable. Boom! He lifted his giant bastard sword that was longer than him, at 6 meters. The ground sunk. [Whew! The crazy dog was a crazy dog even back then.] [Hes 33rd? Thats gonna be a bother.] Shanon and Hanryeong tsked seeing the guy. They knew too well who it was. Valebich. He was born between a human and a giant, and he had caused huge commotion in the Tower when he entered along with his brother. And he was also one of the 3 founding members of Team Arthia. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 179 Shadow Dojo (4) When I first entered the tutorial, I was at a loss for what to do. They said there was a way to get the elixir, but I didnt know how I was supposed to pass through it. While I was wondering if I should just give up, I met him. Valebich. My first friend that I hated, but was also thankful towards. The first impression Yeon-woos brother got from Valebich was that he was scary. To someone who was born on Earth and only saw humans his entire life, a half giant of 5 meters tall obviously would obviously look like a monster. But unlike his first impression, Valebich had taught his little brother this and that in Section A while his brother was struggling. His brother was able to learn a lot of things from Valedich. How to open the system window, and how to check your traits and get used to the Tower. Thanks to him, his brother was able to quickly learn the superior trait Ten Thousand Immunity and use mana after he passed Section A. [TN: Psychometry changed to Ten Thousand Immunity.] The combination of the human and half giant had been pretty famous in the Tutorial, and people like Vieira Dune had approached them with interest. This person who was the Witch of Stars, as well as his brothers lover. And so the team of 3 had managed to get through the Tutorial, and their team took on more members as they progressed through it. That was how Team Arthia was created. A small team of 9 members. Back then, no one would have imagined that they would become a clan large enough to threaten the Eight Clans. They were a lot different from Yeon-woo, who had gotten through the 7 sections with only solo playing. That was why Valebich and Vieira Dune were especially special to his brother. The strangest thing was that after they cut ties, Valebich had completely hid himself. Other members went on to live their own lives or joined high positions in the Eight Large Clans. But Valebich was only occasionally seen, and he didnt do anything in particular. However, one thing that was confirmed was that he was the guy who first led Arthia to their downfall. Even though Yeon-woo didnt know the specifics, this guy was no better than Bahal or Leonte, who literally stabbed his brothers back. [00:00:00_02] [00:00:00_01] [The preparation time has been finished. The first section of the first door is beginning.] An invisible wall disappeared. Valebichs shadow lifted his bastard sword and roared. [There he goes. That crazy shout. Its so annoying every time I hear that.] Shanon spoke in an annoyed tone. . It was a superior skill that made his opponents feel weak. It originated from the giant species Jotunheimr Shout. But to Yeon-woo, who had the Cold Blooded trait, it didnt do much. As if the guy had realized it, he immediately hit the ground with . It was a pretty well-known skill called Berserker. He was put in a confused state of mind, but his dexterity and attack power would be increased by 300%-500%. SInce his explosion effect was added on top of that, there was almost no one who could stand face to face with him on a battlefield. That was also the reason why he had the nickname Sword Yacha. A yacha was a monster that lived in hell. War Cry and Amplified Explosion were Valebichs trademarks, and it was quite a nuisance to his opponents. That was also why Shanon and Hanryeong sighed in exasperation. Hanryeong had clashed with Arthia several times in the past and had been hurt by Valebich in battle, and Shanon had lost several of his subordinates to him. Magic Equip. But Yeon-woo didnt seem nervous at all in front of such a guy. If there was something he changed, it was that he also had his Magic Bayonet out. Carshinas dagger was in his other hand. Boom! Yeon-woo flapped his wings of fire and soards towards him. With a force that made the ground shake, Valebich flew back. *** Yeon-woo began to run again. He hadnt used Magic Equip so far, but after it released it once, he continued to spin his Magic Circuit moving through the different sections. In the second section, a war mage called Black Skull appeared, but Yeon-woo was able to easily fight back his Holy Fire. In the third section, he met the first tail of Nine Tails, one of the Eight Large Clans, and in the fourth section, he met the second bishop of Devil Army, Kindred, who was wearing a mask. All the players who influenced the Tower were here. Speeding through the first section wasnt important anymore. He wanted to fight with all his strength, observing everything the shadows had. And when he arrived at the 21st section, he met the shadow of Sword God. It was before he had learned his superior skill, but his sword technique was still sharp. It was familiar to Yeon-woo as well. It was the Eight Extreme Fists. However, only the basics were familiar. It was different from the Eight Extreme Fists Yeon-woo used. It was a bit more neat and deep. There were steps that Yeon-woo didnt know, so it was difficult to deal with him. [Even though you have the same teacher, I dont think we should consider Masters sword technique equal to the Sword Gods. Frankly speaking, the Sword God was already at the arhat level.] The Saber God frankly described the difference between Yeon-woo and the Sword God. Unlike Yeon-woo, who dealt with several different areas of expertise, the Sword God only focused on his sword. The time they invested in training their sword was different, and the understanding of the Sword God was a lot deeper. The Sword God had already made the Eight Extreme Fists his own, and he even adjusted it to how he liked it. Yeon-woo earned the new name Eight Extreme Swords, but he hadnt deviated from the range of the Eight Extreme Fists yet. [In battle, if it was limited to the sword, it is possible that even the Martial King might not be able to defeat the Sword God.] That was the reason why the Martial King had accepted the Sword God as his disciple. [But that is why I think you can learn a lot from him.] Like what the Saber God said, the movements of the Sword God inspired Yeon-woo. He only knew 5 of the 8 Writings of Divination, and he saw methods to open the remaining three. This was the reason why he extended the battle with Sword God. To see how he had made his own path. But of course, victory was Yeon-woos. The blade of the Magic Bayonet was planted in the neck of the Sword God. When he twisted the sword, the shadows head fell right off. [You have finished the trial of the 21st floor.] [You are being transported to the next section.] *** As hard as Yeon-woo was going, it was chaotic outside. H, hes crazy. [21st Floor Ranking] 1st. Bivasbat 2nd. Nayu .. 8th. Unrevealed W, Wasnt he 15th just a while ago? But hes already 8th? Damn..! Everyone knew that Unrevealed meant Yeon-woo. Their interest was solely on how high Yeon-woos rank would reach. And today. Yeon-woos rank continued to climb ridiculously. It had only been a day. No, to be exact, half a day. While others took a few days, or even a few months, Yeon-woo was clearing through the 5 doors without any rest. And of course, the system recognized these accomplishments as Karma, so it was also exponentially increasing. What if he actually gets 1st place on the 21st floor too? No way.. At what someone said, the players all had what if? faces. The meaning of the hall of fame on the 21st floor was different from the other floors. The first place, Bivasbat. It was the name of the wall that blocked all high rankers and clans. It was Allforones name. Even the 2nd place, Martial King, hadnt been able to climb that mountain. But what if Yeon-woo climbed that? Then all the rankers and clans who had looked down on him because he was a lower floor player would have to move their attention to him again. Because that meant that there might be someone who could climb the wall of Allforone. So the players thought that even though he was the Hoarder, he wouldnt be able to do that. However, even when they were saying that, their eyes showed something else. Since it was the Hoarder that had done impossible things, he might do something impossible again. Heidi. What do you think? Because Dylan was thinking the same thing, he looked back at Heidi. I dont know. Heidi complained with her lower lip stick out. If I knew that, I would set up a psychic shop, wouldnt I? But Heidis Fairy Eyes didnt lose their tension. *** The shadow that Yeon-woo saw on the 24st floor was someone he hadnt seen before. It was someone that he hadnt seen in the diary. It definitely wasnt someone from the past. Was there a new skilled player? If it was someone who recently made it onto the hall of fame, Yeon-woo needed to take note of him. It was possible that he might see this person later in the future. With a lithe body, the person gave off an overall weak impression. It was hard to tell if it was a girl or a guy. But when the person grabbed their sword, Yeon-woo felt an invisible threat. There was a sharpness in that smooth movement. And somehow, it was familiar. Seseung-nim? No, to be exact, it was somewhere between the Martial King and the Sword God. He could see that it was a bit different from the Eight Extreme Fists. Suddenly, Yeon-woo thought of what the Martial King had said. That he was the 3rd disciple. The first was the Sword God, and the second was someone he wouldnt know. Could this person be the 2nd disciple? Yeon-woo checked the name of his opponent again. 11th. Nocturn Nocturn They were originally 10th, but they were pushed down because Yeon-woo was now 8th. Seeing how they were above the Sword God, did it mean that they had even more potential than him? Yeon-woo began fighting the shadow he saw for the first time with the Eight Writings of Divination. *** The 28th section was the old leader of the Elohim, Hayate, who was known to be dead. Yeon-woo heard that his speciality was lightning because he was the apostle of a god named Thor. To Yeon-woo, who had a similar skill called Fire Rain, there was a lot to learn. As lightning gathered above him, Yeon-woo attempted to awake his Dragon Blood for the first time. Dragon scales slid up his skin while Fire Rain flashed up. *** Boom- Pant, pant..even though its a Draconic species, this is a bit unfair. He narrowed his Draconic Eyes. The navy scales heaved up and down. As if reacting to that, a being that was far away frowned at her own injuries. A length of 10 meters. She had fierce eyes and wings, and her tail shook violently. The Summer Queen released her fury at the person who dared to injure her. Boom! Although she was smaller than the Summer Queen he saw in the war with Cheonghwado, the Dragon Fear that she was exuding was enough to make him shudder, even though he had the Cold Blooded trait. It was only a shadow, but because it was made with data from the Summer Queen, her personality was the same. The arrogant eyes looking down. It was a gaze that only Draconic species could have. The Summer Queen spat out her Breath. Yeon-woo shoved Carshinas dagger and the Magic Bayonet into Intrenian and pulled out Vigrid and Aegis. Now, he really had to use everything he had. If not, his life would be in danger. Above all.. Behind this..hes there. After the 5th place Summer Queen, it would be 4th place Cha Jeong-woo. So he had to get through this. Even though it was only a shadow, it was an image of his brother when he was climbing the Tower. He wanted to see it with his own eyes and not through the diary. As soon as he could. But at the same time, he wanted to see it as late as possible. *** [The 33rd sections trial is beginning.] [Soon, your battle with 4th place Cha Jeong-woo will take place. Prepare for battle in the remaining time.] [Considering your current condition, you are being given longer time to prepare.] [00:30:00] .. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 180 Shadow Dojo (5) A haze floated up and gathered to take the form of a human. Yeon-woo tightly shut his mouth at what he saw. The appearance of his brother that he had only seen through pictures was there. He had a bright smiling face that anyone would like, and the blue armor gave off a serious impression. The shadow couldnt think, but Yeon-woo felt like the shadow would call out his name any second. [..Master.] I know. Dont worry. Nemesis quietly called his name, as if he had read Yeon-woos mind. He was trying to tell him not to become too emotional. Yeon-woo swallowed, and nodded his head. But it wasnt easy. [The Cold-Blooded trait has been activated for an unknown reason.] [The Cold-Blooded trait has been activated for an unknown reason.] It was a face he hadnt seen in years. It was a face that he had tried desperately to look for but couldnt find. It was the same face as his. [00:27:59_83] [00:27:59_82] And the reason why he kept on feeling this way even though he knew it was just a shadow was probably because of how sorry he felt. Until now, he thought that his brother had run away, and he had hated him for it. That was why he left Korea. He no longer had any ties to the country. His father had died when they were young, and it had been a while since they cut off ties with their other relatives. He hated all that. Because he hated those traces of him, he decided to leave the country. [00:19:02_31] And he lived like there was no tomorrow there. Looking back at it now, the reason why he left Korea simply mightve been because he wanted to abandon the country. It mightve been because he wanted to go somewhere he could die. So he went around like he was crazy. He didnt have the will to live. He always took care of things by himself if it was dangerous. And before he knew it, he was called Crazy Dog. It was because he didnt let go of something once he got a hold of it. When more time had passed, his nickname Cain had gotten more famous, and people tried to scout him. Though, his squad chief had looked at him sadly when that happened. But he didnt care about that. He felt like he could only live if he moved like this. If he got a vacation, he would just be locked up in his room alone. It was ridiculous. But when he thought of his mothers last words, he couldnt die like that. Her words protected him like a lucky charm. -Until your brother returns, save his spot. That was why he left the house his family used to live in back in Korea. But. Unlike his mothers wishes, it was just there. [00:10:07_83] Yeon-woo slowly swept his hair up with his hand and took a deep breath, taking off his mask. A face that looked the same as the shadow appeared. Like looking at a mirror, the two looked at each others faces. .. .. The two were quiet. The shadow couldnt speak anyway, and Yeon-woo quietly looked at the shadow. He wanted to keep it in his memory for a bit longer. At times like this, he was ever so grateful that he had a good memory. [00:05:55_10] No one could speak. Even the constantly loud Shanon, the advising Hanryeong, and the observing Rebecca. Nemesis, Nike, Boo, and the Monster Portents all read Yeon-woos mind and helped him to organize his thoughts. Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca were all completely taken aback. Yeon-woo hadnt told Shanon and Hanryeong about his backstory until now. But because they had seen Yeon-woos face a few times and felt his mind when he climbed the Tower, they could somewhat assume. However, comparing his face with Cha Jeong-woo just like that surprised them again. Heaven Wing. He had once caused uproar in the tower, and it seemed like he had come back. Seeing the brothers walk together like that, the amount of Yeon-woos progress was just surprising. And they felt something tear inside of them. Seeing the appearance of the older brother who followed his younger brother into the Tower was pitiful to them. Rebecca shut her lips and looked at Yeon-woo worriedly. (00:02:47_35] Yeon-woo thought that the 30 minutes he was given was too short. He just wanted to sit there, looking at his younger brother. Even though he knew it was just a shadow, he couldnt help but stare at him. He purposely didnt use Time Difference to help him think faster. He just wanted to organize his thoughts with the time given by the world. But now, he had to look away. [00:00:58_21] Time continued to pass, and the people who followed him were waiting for him. Then, Yeon-woo slowly stood up. He lightly dusted off the dust on his bottom and pulled out Vigrid from Intrenian. [Did you? Organize your thoughts?] Then, Nemesis broke the silence. Yeah. A bit. [You have succeeded in maintaining your calmness with the trait Cold Blooded.] [You have succeeded in escaping from the Confused state.] As the trait was applied, his complicated mind became clearer. He also felt refreshed, like he had just woken up. You must be out of it too. Sorry. [It couldnt be as much as you.] Nemesis brushed it off like he was okay, but Yeon-woo knew that it wasnt true, because they were connected. He was also feeling confused right now too. However, he was not showing it. [But you really are similar. Ha! The creator of the 21st floor is quite horrible. No matter how I look at it.] I agree. [And it seems like the data that he had was input exactly like it was. If even his abilities to speak were..] It would be annoying. When 30 seconds passed, Yeon-woo started up his Time Difference again. However, he knew that the remaining time was too short to plan something. Nemesis spoke up. [First off. My past ownerJeong-woos specialty was in quickly adjusting.] Yeon-woo nodded because he already knew that. After his brother contracted with Kalatus after the 11th floor, he had continued to grow with the dragons blessing. Unlike Yeon-woo, who had barely awakened his Dragon Body, his brother had quickly progressed through it. It also had to do with the fact that he could freely control mana. Thanks to that, his brother grew his magic power to an incomparable level. He could move the path of mana around him, and he even created a skill called Impassibility, which blocked off most magic power. And because of this, others couldnt even approach his brother. When the power of the Mythical Dragon was added on top of thatall magicians had to avoid him. Even the priest. He didnt get the title called Magic Massacrer for nothing. The funny thing was that he wasnt limited at all with this skill. It only blocked off magic from the outside. He could do triple casting, which only high rankers could do, and his understanding of spells was deep as well. Alchemy, mechanical magic, spirits, summoning And when he did his Magic Equip, his body became stronger as well. When the blessing of the dragon was combined with the blessing of mana, the efficiency of the mana couldnt be put into words. He could also fight with all types of battling methods. The only thing his brother couldnt do was Aura. But that didnt mean he was unskilled in martial arts either. Because the born warrior Valebich had kept on nagging him, he was able to learn the basic skills. The basic skills in this case was actually the skills of the born warrior giant species. Even if it wasnt as much as the One-horned tribes Mugong, it was able to be used on most players. He had the magic, talents, martial arts, and blessings. Because he was skilled in various fields, no one who was on the similar floors as him could look down on him. Even rankers avoided him. Also. The most troubling part was.. Sky Wings. Thats the problem. The unique skill that given him the name Heaven Wing, was troubling. Through the authorities and blessings his brother received through the Draconic species, he had made this cheat skill himself after a lot of trial and error. While the Sky Wings were active, he could use a part of Kalatuss powers. Also, because he could move freely in the air and the wings could be used in various methods, he could use them as a shield or weapon. Yeon-woos wings of fire were actually based on those. But unlike the clear limitations of the wings of fire, his brothers Sky Wings had been acknowledged by the system. The numbering that was given was 002. They couldnt even be prepared. That was why everyone called his brother a genius. He had reached a level that was almost impossible to reach in just several years, and this mightve been the reason why he was able to threaten the Nine Kings. And on the 21st floor, his power had begun to bloom. This was clear since even the rank of the last dragon, the Summer Queen, had been pushed back. [Also. The awakening..] Is possible up to the 2nd step. [Correct.] Yeon-woo still hadnt been able to pass the 1st step, Dragonic Blood, but his brother had already passed the 2nd step, Pressure, and was heading towards the 3rd step. Since he completely finished the 3rd step on the 22nd floor, he had probably only used the 2nd step here. But Yeon-woo couldnt be relieved because his brother had perfectly mastered the 2nd step. [Are you confident?] Nemesis asked in a concerned voice. He asked like he was trying to tell Yeon-woo it was okay to ask for their help. The Monster Portents and the spirits were technically all Yeon-woos skills. There would be no problem if he used them. Also, Yeon-woo had gotten here without a lot of rest, so he was pretty tired. However. Should I tell you something? Yeon-woo smirked and slowly spoke. He didnt wear his mask. Since there werent any eyes around, he wanted to fight with his brother with his bare face. [What?] You know Intrenian opened, and 7 pieces of Aegis soared out to swirl around him. Dragon scales popped up from his chest. Territory Announcement. As the first step authority opened, his body received more strength. Ive never lost to my little brother before. And with that, he stopped his Time Difference. The counter quickly decreased. [00:00:00_01] [00:00:00] [The preparation time has been finished. The trial of the 30th section is beginning.] Then, the invisible wall disappeared. His brothers shadow awakened his authority and spread his Sky Wings. It was like an angel had come down to the ground. The pure white wings flapped with explosions of magic power. It became hail, and it covered the sky of the stage. Dragonic Pressure. On the other hand, the power that was called Draconic Murderous Intent began to approach Yeon-woo to trap him. It looked similar to the constraint of the 20th floor. Looking at the magic storm, Yeon-woo cynically murmured. But wouldnt it be embarrassing if I lose now? Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 181 Shadow Dojo (6) Nemesis burst out laughing, like he hadnt expected this. [Pfft! I guess thats right! Although I cant understand that because I dont have any brothers.] Behind Yeon-woo, Nemesis appeared with his large body. [But I still understand some of it. I feel like its similar to how I dont want to lose to that guy.] Nemesis was glaring at the Mythical Beast that was behind his brothers shadow. He had a long orange body that was closer to gold. Nemesis was glaring at Mirne, who was Nemesis in his past life. Since all the secrets of the shadows were being revealed in this stage, even his brothers Mythical Beast popped up. Mirne and Nemesis both glared at each other and soared up in the air. And below them, Yeon-woo and his brothers shadow collided together. Boom! It was like the authorities of different dragons were crashing against each other. It was the process of the territory of one Draconic species intertwining with another. They were like beasts, fighting for each others territory. But to Draconic species, the concept of territory was extremely important. It was in their instinct. However, because of that, the battle between two Draconic species was even more physically worse. Their territories or authorities wouldnt work on each other. The only way to establish victory was through ones physical strength. The same went for Yeon-woo and his brothers shadow. The two already had the bodies of Draconic species, and their two territories would cause damage to their surroundings as they collided. Because the authority of the shadow was higher than Yeon-woos, Yeon-woos movements were a bit limited. Dragonic Pressure was similar to Dragonic Fear, but they were a bit different. It was similar in that they both made each others opponents feel threatened, but Dragonic Fear only worked on those with souls. On the other hand, Dragonic Pressure was something that colored everything in their surroundings with the authority of the Draconic species. Dragonic Pressure was able to be more detailed in how ones opponent felt threatened. It could be said to be a more specific step of the consciousness that Yeon-woo realized on the 20th floor. If there was a difference, it was that it was more powerful because it was the consciousness of a Draconic species. So the moment Yeon-woos blade clashed against the shadows, he felt immense pressure. It was a pain like his skin was being pressed with needles. Dragonic Pressure was trying to push his young Dragon Body down. However. [You are momentarily falling into a stunned condition.] [Youre able to maintain your calmness with the trait Cold Blooded.] [The stunned condition has been released. You have gained resistance to Dragons Pressure.] [The Dragon Body trait has been applied, and you have gained immunity to Dragons Pressure.] Like his brother had had the cheat trait called Ten Thousand Immunity, Yeon-woo had the strongest resistance skill, the Cold Blooded trait. Yeon-woos body was flung to the side after he endured the attack of Dragonic Pressure. The options activated. [Sword Purification] [Goddesss Sword] With its option, Vigrid became stronger, reflecting the power of its opponent. When Aegiss options were added on top of this, its attack power multiplied. A power that could be comparable to Dragonic Pressure flicked out the shadows attack. . What his authority couldnt do was supported by the options of the artifacts. The shadow was pushed back by the attack. Yeon-woo kicked off the ground and followed the shadow. Aura, Holy Fire, and black energy flowed out of Vigrid and flew towards the shadows chest. The shadow quickly flapped his wings, barely managing to catch his balance. The Sky Wings spread widely apart. It seemed to be about 2 meters long. Like how a cats fur stood up when it met a beast, the shadows attack power became sharper. About 3 or 4 magic circles popped up in front of the shadow, and with a fancy artifact, magic suddenly came down. . It was a skill his brother was confident about when he was alive. Supported by Dragons Knowledge, the magic he memorized beforehand would be consecutively activated. He didnt have to worry about any mistakes when the magic was cast. It was set up to work advantageously for him. If you were exposed to this, you would most likely get severely injured. Because his brothers magic was so fast, you couldnt even defend yourself. Thankfully, Yeon-woo had the Magic Armor that Henova had given him, and Aegis as well. But Yeon-woo didnt try to defend himself. Instead, he used Blink. The Random Fire passed futilely by where Yeon-woo used to be. With a loud explosion, there was a deep crater left behind. The shadow had to quickly turn around. Yeon-woo had arrived behind him and attempted to pierce his throat with Vigrid. The shadow barely blocked the attack. His face was hard. Although he had blocked it by covering himself with the Sky Wings and flinging his sword up, his arm felt like it was going to fall off. The pure white Sky Wings were half-broken, burned black. It was possible to fix them with magic power, but he hadnt imagined that it would be this bad. Yeon-woo activated his Haste to follow the shadow. He couldnt give him a moment of rest. Yeon-woo did not plan on giving the shadow an opportunity to cast magic. The Eight Extreme Swords clanged against the shadows blade. He occasionally incorporated it with the Bian, so the shadows life was in danger several times. But the shadow calmly fought against Vigrid. He already knew he couldnt defeat Yeon-woo with a sword. He used the skills Valebich taught him to only defend himself, and he blocked what he missed with the Sky Wings or activated defense magic. And when his Draconic Eyes were able to catch weaknesses, he could use Random Fire to put some distance between them. Yeon-woo slightly wrinkled his forehead looking at the shadow. Its a crazy collection of skills, no matter how many times I look at it. Yeon-woo knew that what he had was something a lower level player would never have. However, the equipment that his brother had didnt fall short. They were all treasures that the ancient dragon Kalatus had collected for a while or masterpieces that Henova had made. And the sword that the shadow was holding could be said to be the collaboration of Kalatus and Henova. Dragon Slayer. It had the magic effects that Kalatus had given himself, and Henova had worked on it for 3 months. It was the same rank as Vigrid, if not much higher. With just Dragon Slayer and Sky Wings, the shadow was able to endure Yeon-woos attacks, and even began to fight back. Yeon-woo realized that the shadow had the ability to learn. The shadow knew some of his attack patterns now, there were times when the attacks of the shadow got too close. The fight of the two was fierce. In a way, it was ridiculous. From what he knew, his brother didnt have a skill to help him calculate and make choices. Even though he had Dragons Knowledge, his thinking would be a lot slower than Yeon-woos. But it was all so fast. And sometimes, he even used similar gestures to Yeon-woos Eight Extreme Swords. That meant that he was applying the skills of his opponent when he fought. If this kept on, the tables would be turned. This is why people who are born talented are.. Yeon-woo was a bit annoyed because he felt himself thinking of his younger days. His brother was smart without doing anything. He didnt forget anything that he saw and was good at school. Although his brother had to stay inside his room a lot because of his weak body, the physically advanced Yeon-woo sometimes felt envious of his little brother. And when his brother brought his report card home with a smirk, the frustrated emotion Yeon-woo felt couldnt be put into words. Of course, after that, he bothered him with things like games. It was the same now. The expressionless face of the shadow overlapped with his brothers smirking face. I cant give him a chance. So Yeon-woo pushed against the shadow more without any mercy. The Magic Circuit heated up until the 360 Cores were overheated. His Wings of Fire became two times bigger, and his speed became faster with Magic Equip. The ball was in Yeon-woos field again. The shadow continued to be pushed back at the jumble of feet and hands. But he still looked for a flow with his Draconic Eyes. The speed was different, but the pattern was the same. Then he would have a chance. Then, Yeon-woo turned his body and cut the abdomen of the shadow with Vigrid, and the shadow thought this was his chance. He covered his widely spread Sky Wings around him. Boom! The Sky Wings broke for the first time. Pieces of wings scattered like they were sparkling jewels, and he exploded the skill that he had been hiding until this time. If Yeon-woo was specialized towards fire property, his brother had put everything into light property. It was because light property was destructive against dark and evil properties. Wave of Light was a skill that randomly exploded condensed magic power. It was so destructive that it had the ability of sweeping everything away. But it was so strong that it hurt the user as well. Once he progressed further, he would be able to use it without any limits, but right now, he couldnt use it properly, even though it was a skill that he created. This was a Unique skill that his brother had made along with Sky Wings. To think that a player on the 20th floor had made this. It was a crazy skill. Yellow and white lighting spread across the territory. The lightning electrified each other while they were whipping through, and swept everything in the skills path. If this wasnt a specialized area for fighting, it wouldve caused irrevocable damage to the environment. After this, a horrendous explosion banged into his eardrums. The speed of sound couldnt be faster than the speed of light. Yeon-woo quickly blocked his hearing and used Haste and Blink to move himself as far as possible. He grew his Wings of Fire and spread Aegis around. But even after all that, he couldnt completely defend himself. A part of his armor was damaged from the heat, and his body was injured as well. Fortunately, because he had gained some distance from the center, he was able to escape most of it. He barely caught his balance and calmed himself with the Cold Blooded trait. Then, he activated Time Difference and quickly judged his surroundings. Dragonic Blood circulated around him, quickly healing his injuries. But a lot of his scales were peeling off, and his injury was so severe that his bone was showing, so it was difficult to fully recover. Thankfully, his Magic Circuit and Cores were not broken. They were a bit scratched, but it was quickly fixed. Yeon-woo thought that he was able to move his body and looked around him this time. The stage that he looked down from above was pitifully broken. Sparks flew everywhere. Yeon-woo almost said the word psycho. He knew the powers of his brother, but seeing it with his own eyes left him speechless. He cursed the power his brother had, and he clicked his tongue since he had used a skill that he couldnt even control. A shadow copied the personality of their owner. His composed brother would never have made this kind of gamble. Had he thought of something and copied it? Did he..? Then, Yeon-woo was suddenly hit with the thought that the shadow had copied him. To be exact, it seemed like he had remembered something about their younger days. Before he went to Africa, Yeon-woo was more emotional and logical. He had to fix something before he moved on, and he acted before he thought. Because he caused several incidents doing this, his brother always cleaned up after him. He always nagged that he had an immature older brother. He asked Yeon-woo to please think before he did something. The reason why Yeon-woo always carefully planned out his actions in the Tower mightve been influenced by his little brothers nagging. But his brothers shadow was showing an emotional side here. He had decided to worry about the consequences after he did it. From that, Yeon-woo felt like his younger self was being overlapped in him, so he felt strange. Was it because they were similar? Yeon-woo scoffed and turned his head. Then, he felt a presence above him. He quickly got ready. The shadow that had recovered his Sky Wings was exploding his Wave of Light again. But the Wave of Light this time seemed even more powerful than the last. Triple casting. He used his skill like magic and exploded multiple Waves of Light at once. A blindingly bright light filled the sky. Yeon-woo couldnt believe what the shadow was doing. The shadow was running straight towards the finish line without even worrying about the aftermath. [Time Difference] In the slowed-down world of reality, Yeon-woo got ready to fight back. This time he didnt avoid it. He couldnt even if he wanted to, and it was clear that another Wave of Light would be released. Then, he had to fight back with an attack that was equal to Wave of Light. He didnt have a similar wide range skill, but he thought of something that could be just as destructive. He thought back of when Nike had exploded magic power that was strong enough to almost break through the defenses he set up. If he mixed Aura and black energy with this and added Fire Rain on top, what would happen? Han-ryeong had said that even he wouldve been in danger. But he had advised not to use a power he couldnt control. So Yeon-woo considered how to do it. But what if he used another way? There was a solution at hand. The Bian, Hon and Swe. He might be able to make something that surpassed the Wave of Light. He would put himself in danger by making such a skill so suddenly, but Yeon-woo didnt have any other choice. He couldnt think of anything. The slowed time returned to normal. He used Haste and Blink, speeding himself up with Shunpo, and flung Aura, Fire Rain, and black energy at the shadow. Swe. Boom! The world was engulfed in a blinding light. And in that moment, Yeon-woo thought to himself. Even though he might die from the attack, it was so fun being with his brother like this. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 182 Shadow Dojo (7) But despite his overjoyed mind, he quickly started to take advantage of the current situation using his increased thinking speed. The fire that exploded from the blade blanketed the environment. The world turned red, and a heat storm covered the Wave of Light. The air turned wavy with heat. It was a temperature hot enough to melt the scales on Yeon-woos body. The explosion was strong enough to burn what was left on the ground. Yeon-woo found the different streams of light in the midst of the explosion and quickly moved past them. It was hard to fly between the various objects floating around in the air, and he was occasionally hit painfully by the sparks. But even in that confusing state, the shadow used Blink to try to use the Wave of Light where Yeon-woo was. Does he want us all to die? Yeon-woo used Swe to block it off, but he only redirected the attack, and it spread around to their surroundings. It was fun fighting with his brothers shadow, but it was hard to tell what the shadow was thinking. But in this instant, there was no way to completely move away from the situation. He could only limit the damages. So Yeon-woo continued to think about how to lessen the explosion. He repeatedly made calculations and went over his attacks. But there was only one result he came to. It was impossible. The only way he could be free from this explosion was to escape the instant dungeon or break it. But the dungeon wouldnt have been made carelessly enough for players to break it. Then there was only one option left. Territory. He would have to announce his territory and evade the explosion there. Nike. [Okay! Got it!] So Yeon-woo called Nike out and pulled out his control of fire. He grabbed the fire that came flying his way and started to twist it around. He used the same method that he used to control his consciousness. Fire followed his motions and moved around Yeon-woo. The heat entered his Magic Circuit and even tried to destroy his Cores. His Magic Circuit burned up, and it felt like his magic power was going to evaporate any moment. It became more painful by the second. But as he endured it, each of the cells in Yeon-woos body started to awaken with the Dragons Blessing. [Warning! You are being exposed to an environment that is hard to endure! Moving your location is advised.] [You are attempting to use the control of fire and heat trait in your special territory.] [More control is needed.] [More control is needed.] .. [You are momentarily falling in a stunned condition.] [The Dragons Blessing is being applied.] [With the Cold Blooded trait, your calmness is being maintained.] [The stun condition is being released. You have gained a strong resistance to fire. You have gained an outstanding resistance to heat.] [Your control of fire property has increased by 5.] [Your control of fire property has increased by 17.] .. [With the Cold Blooded trait, your calmness is being maintained.] [Your control of light property has increased by 21.] [Your control of light property has increased by 16.] .. [Through a strong will, you have increased your control over fire and light property. The rules in your specialized territory are being strengthened.] [The Dragons Blessing has started to become ingrained with light and fire properties. The blessing has begun to get fire and light properties.] [You have learned more knowledge about the fire and light properties. Please increase your understanding through a deeper understanding of control.] [You have learned concepts about Domainization. The authority of Dragons Blessing is growing. Information about new authority is being unrevealed.] [You have learned concepts about Dragonic Pressure.] [The effects of the skill Holy Fire have become more powerful. The proficiency of the skill has dramatically increased. 25.9%.] What Yeon-woo had chosen was to strengthen a particular property. No, it was to have complete control over it. Using the control of fire property through Nike was also a gamble. Even if it wasnt able to completely cover the instant dungeon with fire, he thought he would be able to avoid the explosion in his territory. That die that he threw was half successful. The explosion was so strong that it was impossible to completely control it, but he could lessen its damage in his territory. Dragons Blessing. It was as powerful as the proud Draconic species. The fact that his 2nd authority was half opened was the most important. Growth by a gamble. This was successful enough. Boom! Under the storm, Yeon-woo was flicked out. This is..crazy. Yeon-woo barely managed to land on the ground. Around him, there was a deep crater. Yeon-woos condition wasnt too well off either. His right arm was melted from the fire, so it wasnt even recognizable anymore. His internal organs were injured, and he couldnt breathe easily. If the dragons blood wasnt circulating through his body, he probably wouldve died already. Henovas gonna nag me for this. He felt sorry thinking about how Henova had patted his shoulder telling him to use it well. The Magic Armor already looked like this although it had been less than a day. Thankfully, because it had the automatically fixing feature, it was somewhat better. That was why this was only half successful. He was too tired to fight anymore in this condition. Even Vigrid in his left arm felt heavy. Since he was like this, even the shadow shouldve been injured now. Then, the shadow slowly flew down with his Sky Wings. He sounded like he was breathing more easily than Yeon-woo. But he looked different than before. The dragon scales that were on his neck had grown up to his eyes, and under his Sky Wings, there was something else. They were clearly Dragon Wings. The more steps of authorities you learned, the closer you became to an actual dragon. To have those wings meant one thing. He had awakened the 3rd authority, Elemental Contact. ..that damned prodigy. Yeon-woo laughed in disbelief. Some people barely gambled with their lives and got their control up to this level, but others.. To think that his explosion would be easily swept aside. That guy had probably used light to scatter the explosion. He was injured in the process too, but he looked a lot better than Yeon-woo. The shadow moved sluggishly, like he was tired, and raised his Dragon Slayer. Seeing someone with the same face as him trying to kill him, Yeon-woo felt strange. [Hey!] [Master, we can also participate..] Shanon and Hanryeong burst out shouting after feeling danger. The Black Bracelet was one of Yeon-woos abilities, but he hadnt used it even once. However. I said.. Yeon-woo cut them off. Even if he couldnt do anything about the Mythical Dragon, he wanted to defeat his brother with his own strength. Only then would he be able to grow. And fortunately, Yeon-woo still had some tricks up his sleeve. I dont want to do anything embarrassing. Along Yeon-woos feet, blue and yellow Holy Fire flamed up around him. Then, the fire healed his destroyed arm and gave his new scales. As the scales became thicker, they began to grow until they reached Yeon-woos right eye. [The 2nd step authority has been released.] [Authority: Dragonic Pressure] [Dragonic Pressure] Summary: The ancient dragon Kalatus has set up 8 different authorities for his successor to learn his power. This is the 2nd of those. The will of a dragon is powerful enough to threaten a god or demon. This will be projected outside into the territory and set up control. *Dragons Murderous Aura The Draconic species is a superior species that surpasses all others. This pressure buffs allies and scares enemies. *Dragons Holy Walls As the understanding of the authority becomes deeper, the additional effects of the territory also increase. A basic imaginary world can also eventually be created. [The Dragons Territory, Vina, has been strengthened. In your chosen territory, you can exercise control over properties.] [All attributes increase during a set amount of time.] .. [Domainization has been successfully made.] Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 183 Shadow Dojo (8) Like how the shadow had opened a new authority, Yeon-woo had opened the 2nd step authority after learning the concepts of Domainization. His understanding of Holy Fire increased, and he was able to reach a higher level of the 2nd authority than the shadow. Yeon-woo swung Vigrid around again. This time, he was planning on really defeating the shadow. The shadow flew up to the sky with Sky Wings and exploded his Wave of Light. Tens of lightning bolts came down to fight his fire. *** The ground rumbled. Like a natural disaster, lightning stormed down. Dust repeatedly flew up. Boom! Then, something flew out of the explosion. The shadow fell powerlessly to the ground with his broken Sky Wings. And above, Yeon-woo pressed down on him. Vigrid pierced through his right shoulder into the ground. HaaHaa. Yeon-woo and the shadow were so close to each other that they could hear each others breath. It had been such an intense battle that it wouldnt be weird for either of them to have fainted any moment. But eventually, victory was Yeon-woos. The reason was simple. The shadow was more talented and had more skills, but Yeon-woo was more proficient in his skills. And the person that was advantageous in the explosion was Yeon-woo, who trained his Mugong. Also, Yeon-woo had the Neidan of the Four Legendary Beasts. As Yeon-woos control increased throughout the battle, he was able to freely use Swe to get used to his skill. [You have successfully passed the trial of the 30th section.] [Through this trial, you have received inspiration and different accomplishments. You have achieved something unbelievable. Additional karma and rewards are being given.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] [You have earned the Unique skill Wave of Fire.] [The skill Fire Rain and Wave of Fire have been bound to each other. The skill proficiency of Wave of Fire has increased. 3.2%] [Your wings of fire have turned into Fire Wings.] The Wave of Fire was inspired by the Wave of Light, and it could burn continuously. He still needed to practice it a bit, but it was still more powerful than the Wave of Light. It was because it was combined with other skills that Yeon-woo had. He was just barely able to win. It was a close battle. However, Yeon-woo thought this was a present that his younger brother gave him So he wouldnt embarrassingly be beat up. While the messages that he cleared the stage popped up, the instant dungeon started to settle down. And his brothers shadow also started to fade away. Yeon-woo wanted to look at the fading shadow as much as he could. If the shadow disappeared like that, he wouldnt be able to see his brother again. Although the shadow wouldnt know how he was feeling. Then. The shadow that had been expressionless suddenly lifted a corner of his mouth. ..! When Yeon-woos eyes were wide open, his brother had a faint smile on his mouth. Like when Yeon-woo last saw him 5 years ago. It was fun, hyung. [TN: Hyung = older brother] And with that, the shadow disappeared along with the instant dungeon. A shadow was created from the memory of their owner. So it wasnt weird for them to have a part of their memories. For some reason, Yeon-woo felt like he had just had a nice conversation with his brothernot with the Jeong-woo in the diary, but the Jeong-woo who had been alive. And until the next section opened, Yeon-woo quietly closed his eyes. Repeating what his brother said in his head again and again.. *** Ding. It was the sound of a new message popping up. Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes. The black world was filled with light again. [The trial of the 31st section is beginning.] [The fight with 3rd place Hughl is beginning soon. Please prepare for battle during the preparation time.] [A longer preparation time is being given considering the condition of the challenger.] [03:00:00] .. The preparation time was usually based on the length of the previous battle. Then that was probably how long the battle with his little brother was. That was expected though. Yeon-woo put everything he had into it and was barely able to win. If it wasnt for the Despair of the Black King, he wouldnt have won. He hadnt struggled that much even when he was battling the Summer Queen. With this, he was able to get a glimpse of how his brother was able to threaten the Nine Kings. Also, he wondered what the level of the other 3 would be, since his brother was only 4th. If they were able to pass the 21st floor with the skills they had at the time, it was hard to think about how powerful theyd be now. Well. Seseungnim is pretty amazing now. Yeon-woo bitterly smiled thinking of the Martial King, who was 2nd place. Even he was surprised with his victory on the 30th floor. The memory of how the Martial King had blown away half of the 11th floor was still clear in his head. He used such a destructive power pretty well. Yeon-woo was far off, since he still had to borrow the strength of his authority to control the Wave of Fire. Since the Martial King was such a person, it was clear he was probably a monster back in his younger days as well. So he was wondering whether he should leave the instant dungeon to rest for a while but.. Lets just do it. He filed his empty Magic Circuit with magic power from the outside, and awoke his Dragons Blood to quickly heal himself. I have to keep going while Im at it. The skill that he earned with fighting with his brothers shadow, the Wave of Fire. Of course, he had used the Wave of Light as a motif, but it was still a skill that Yeon-woo had created for the first time. [Wave of Fire] Numbering ??? (Calculating) Proficiency: 3.2% Summary: A skill that player ### condensed complexly from Fire Rain. Because of this, the intensity of the explosion depends on the amount of magic power left. Its quite similar to the skill Wave of Light, but its more complex, and has more potential. *Fire Lightning Based on the amount of magic power, the intensity of the magic power will increase. It confuses the opponent. *Boiling Spark With an explosion, it spreads out thunderbolts to its surroundings. The spark wont easily be extinguished. *This skill is Unique. There is only one skill like this in the entire Tower. If this is successfully passed on to someone else, it wont be unique anymore, and instead, there will be additional options given. **This is still an incomplete skill. Finish the skill to raise the rank of the skill or gain a numbering. To get an ability acknowledged by the system, it had to be justified with a special pattern and skill. The Wave of Light was only just made. But it hadnt been able to be justified, so no one knew when this skill might disappear. Yeon-woo quickly wanted to justify this skill. Like the summary said, it had a lot of potential, and he didnt want to lose what he had. He couldnt put it in words, but he got a feeling that he would be able to grow this skill to something more than what it was. Yeon-woo now knew that the rest of the other shadows he had left to fight on the 21st were strong, but he didnt think he would lose. He awoke his 2nd step authority, and he had his Wave of Fire. And Yeon-woo was able to learn a lot from his fight with the shadow. How to efficiently use the Dragon Body and use his authorities. He was able to learn a lot of things he hadnt known about. The Dragon Body and the authorities of his brother were definitely a lot higher than his. Until now, Yeon-woo had only tried to match his Dragon Body to his Mugong and engrave rune magic into his bones. But now, his eyes were opened. He felt like if he got some rest, he would definitely be able to deal with the rest of the shadows. Meanwhile, there was a new shadow appearing beyond an invisible wall. The person was completely thin and didnt even reach 2 meters in height. The person had dark circles, and looked sick. 2nd place, Hughl. That person is..the head bishop of the Devil Army. Hughl was the highest of the 9 bishops who ruled the Devil Army, and he was famous for having a trait of a Lord. Because this person had not one, but two abilities that were hard to gain, and he had caused a commotion the moment he climbed to his position. Hughl had defeated 4 bishops, including the head bishop at the time, Black Dusk, and put himself in that position instead. Even though the person hadnt entered the Devil Army when he was on the 21st floor, his shadow was still extremely strong. I heard that Kindred became the second bishop after that person became the head bishop. Yeon-woo calmly looked at the head priest. No one knew anything about him other than his name. But since Yeon-woo knew that he had the Lord trait, he could find a way to fight against him. And he had the information that his brother gave him in the diary. Theres something I want to check as well. He narrowed his eyes. He was completely focused on recuperating, but his eyes were fixed on the shadow of the head bishop. *** [You have successfully cleared the trial of the 31st section.] The place where Yeon-woo had stabbed Vigrid was still burning with the Wave of FIre. After some practice, Yeon-woo was able to move the direction as he wanted. When the shadow was exposed to the range, he was able to see his destructive power in action. And because he had decreased the amount of magic power used to the smallest amount possible, he used a lot less energy than in the sections before. Though, the fact that there were craters left in the ground and the ground was cracked all over was the same. There were even tracks like a large snake had slid on the ground. It was the effect of him being able to control the sea of fire with his authority. When the shadow disappeared, something yellow floated above it and approached Yeon-wo. Even though Yeon-woo hadnt done anything, Intrenian opened, and a piece of the Ruyi Bang came up to combine with it. Click. With the sound of them being bound together, the piece of the Ruyi Bang was about the size of someones finger, and it fell down onto his palm. It happened so suddenly. Yeon-woo wasnt flustered at the sudden event and calmly checked the piece using his Draconic Eyes. [Piece of the Ruyi Bang(5/???)] [You have discovered 4 new pieces of the Ruyi Bang. Complete the Ruyi Bang after finding more pieces.] Theres definitely something pulling the pieces to each other. And it doesnt seem like itll be too hard to find the other pieces with this. Yeon-woo tightly gripped the pieces of the Ruyi Bang and laughed futilely. Other than that, theres a trap here too? The Devil Army was gathering pieces of the Ruyi Bang. Then what was an easy way to get pieces? Yeon-woo thought of what he would do if he was in the Devil Army. Take them from the challengers of the shadow. The pieces of the Ruyi Bang called each other. And there would be no way the pieces would be stolen on the 21st floor, where people fought to the death. They probably thought it was a good idea to put the pieces here because they thought the shadow wouldnt be defeated. And coincidentally or otherwise, someone with a piece would be someone strong enough to get here. So they put the pieces in the shadow and continued gathering them. But the pieces were now in Yeon-woos hand. There was no reaction from the piece. It was probably too strong. But Yeon-woo lightly laughed and moved onto the next section after putting the piece into Intrenian. The 32nd section opened. There, a young version of the Martial King was sitting in a lotus position. Most shadows were expressionless, but it seemed like that shadow had been heavily influenced by the Martial King. He fully emanated a mischievous vibe. But Yeon-woo was able to see the sharp beast in him. The beast was still young, but it had sharp teeth and claws. The Martial King had said he caused a lot of trouble when he was younger. It was clear to see why. Yeon-woo raised Vigrid into position. Before Yeon-woo had left the One-horned tribe, the Martial King had asked if he would be able to defeat his younger self. And Yeon-woo had answered that he would pay him back for all the suffering he went through. To defeat your teacher. To surpass them. It was something that any disciple would think about if they had an outstanding teacher. And the same went for Yeon-woo. He wondered how the genius Martial King was when he was his age. Also, he felt his competitive streak burning up. He defeated his brother and even the head bishop of the Devil Army. Since he was already here, he wanted to see it to the end. The Martial King was just someone he had to go through to reach that end. [The trial of the 33rd section is beginning.] And when the wall was lifted. The Martial King suddenly raised his arms. Then, he moved his lips like he was speaking. I surrender. A shadow that was supposed to do what the trial of the state told them to do had free will? It was impossible. There hadnt been anything about this in the diary. Yeon-woo wasnt able to move forward. For the first time since he entered the 21st floor, something felt off. *** Is this it? Jang Wei checked the door of the smithy and entered. Creak. Excuse me. Were closed, so go back. The sun was still high up in the sky, but he spoke in an annoyed voice. He really made things whenever he wanted, like the rumors. Jang Wei ignored him and entered the door. Inside, the sound of metal banging against itself was continuously ringing out. Shit! Im not working right now, what are you? Henova turned back, frowning. Jang Wei looked at him with an indifferent face. Are you Henova? While he was waiting for a reply, he moved his hand towards his back to pull out a dagger. The dagger shined. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 184 Shadow Dojo (9) Rebecca felt strange looking at Yeon-woo. There was a child like this..? How did I not know about this until now? Rebecca thought of when she met Yeon-woo on the 20th floor. Back then, she hadnt been too interested in him. She just thought he was a Sadhu hopeful that appeared once a year. She was busy training herself, so she didnt have time to think about other things. But when she received orders from the god Cernunnos, her thoughts changed. -From now, watch that child. Cernunnos, like other gods, didnt really speak. So when she received orders to watch him, Rebecca was surprised. She asked for a specific reason, but she didnt get a reply. From then, Rebecca had begun to watch Yeon-woo. However, she couldnt really discover anything special about him. She lazily carried out Cernnunoss order and almost forgot about it. And when she had been resurrected into a spirit, she felt like she knew why Cernnunos had told her to watch him. Hes continuing to get stronger by fighting. Every time he passes through one..how is that possible? Was he organizing what he learned so far, or did he learn something new every time? Every time Yeon-woo passed through a section, Rebecca could see that he changed. All the shadows in each section were definitely strong. However, even though Yeon-woo always seemed to be losing at the beginning, he always won at the end. She was completely shocked, especially when he had defeated Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo and the Devil Armys head bishop. Maybe, just maybethe reason why Cernnunos hadnt completely retrieved his holy power was to observe Yeon-woo carefully. So she was curious just how far he could go. On one hand, she was also a bit worried. The opponent was the Martial King. The person judged to be the greatest in the history of the One-horned tribe. Even the Summer Queen from the Red Dragon avoided him, and he was someone who was expected to be able to fight against Allforone soon. Wouldnt someone like that be too hard even for Yeon-woo? However, the Martial Kings shadow had signaled to surrender. Rebeccas eyes widened like she couldnt believe it. A shadow that surrendered. She had never heard or seen anything like this. Especially if it was the Martial Kings shadow. *** [Whats that?] [The shadow is expressing his will..?] Like Rebecca, Shannon and Hanryeong were completely taken aback. Because they were players that had once passed the 21st floor as well, they knew how impossible this was. A shadow was just a collection of data. It didnt have a personality, so it couldnt have free will. But even though the trial had begun, the shadow of the Martial King still had his arms raised up in the air. [Hey, master! Isnt that your teacher in disguise?] Shanon knew that what he was saying was nonsense. Once an instant dungeon had begun, no outsider could enter. Even the Guardians werent allowed to come in. However, that scenario was more likely than what was happening now. But. No. Its not completely impossible. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes and looked at the shadow of the Martial King. It was hard for him to believe, but he didnt deny it like Shanon and Hanryeong did. Hadnt he already gone through something similar to this? The shadow of his brother. Right before he had disappeared, he had definitely said something to Yeon-woo. At the time, he thought that the memory in that data had just momentarily activated. But if that wasnt the case. If the shadow of his brother had his own will for a moment. Then it was possible that the Martial Kings shadow could have it as well. Since the Martial Kings shadow wouldve been even more perfect than his brothers. Of course, these were all just theories. It could also just be because the Martial Kings shadow only attacked opponents he thought were enemies. Whatever the reason was, it was clear that the shadow was a lot different from the other ones. The Martial King mustve thought that Yeon-woo was interested in him, so he smiled even bigger and slowly put his arms down. Then he began to move his mouth again. I know that I cant win even if I fight you. So lets talk for a moment. The shadow didnt make any sound, but it was clearly saying that. [That thing really talks? Whoa. So confusing.] [Master. You have to be more careful. This is something that hasnt even happened before. He might be playing games.] Yeon-woo never let his guard down. No, normally, he wouldve pulled out Vigrid without any hesitation. He hated being moved by the unknown. He wouldve done something before the shadow began anything. More than anything, the opponent was the Martial King. The Martial King was someone who could even push his younger brother away. Saying that they should have a discussion was probably just a trick to put his guard down. However. I want to check. Yeon-woo was deep in contemplation. If theyre more than an application of data and..if even their consciousness has been copied. If shadows really did have their own identities, wouldnt he be able to meet his brother again? He could continue to repeat the 21st floor and..speak with his brother every time he wanted to. And if he could awaken the personality in the shadow, then bring the shadow out.. He kept on having those thoughts. What do you want to talk about? Outside things. Outside things? Yeah. I dont know anything about the outside because Im stuck here. Just the memories of my original owner. So tell me about the outside. Then Ill send you straight to the next trial. Hows that? I dont think thats a bad offer. The shadow smiled. It was a mischievous smile, but it was also one that made you feel nervous. Yeon-woo spoke after some thought. No. Lets do a question, then an answer. How? We can ask each other things one by one. I also have something I want to check from you. Well then. Fine, whatever you want. The shadow smiled and put his hand down. Shanon. Hanryeong. Suddenly, his shadow was split into two. Shanon and Hanryeong moved next to the shadow suddenly. The shadows face hardened. As if asking what this was all about. However, Yeon-woo asked like it was obvious. How should I trust you? The Martial King that Yeon-woo had seen so far was always someone he hadnt been able to read. He didnt know what he was thinking. So Yeon-woo was planning on holding the shadow while having his questions answered. Then. Shit. I thought I got a pushover. The shadow muttered like it was ridiculous. His voice was similar to the Martial King. The shadow could clearly make sound. Since it ended up like this, well. I cant do anything. That was the beginning. Boom! Along the shadow, there was a powerful magic explosion. Shanon and Hanyeong were pushed back without being able to do anything, and the shadow soared up. Then, Rebecca, who had been hiding behind Yeon-woo, flew up to where the shadow was. Shanon and Hanryeong quickly caught their balance. [Ke! We can finally!] [Move around as well.] The two were laughing even though they had just been hit with the explosion. Actually, they were a bit upset that they would have to just watch while Yeon-woo was passing through the sections. Shanon felt this especially as he hadnt been able to fight after the battle with Leonte and Bahal. After getting the sword from Henova, he had been completely ready to fight. A weapon was only good for being used in battle. But this was different. The gates that Yeon-woo had gone through were just fun and games for him. But it was different this time. In the sections so far, Yeon-woo had done everything by himself. But this time, he wasnt planning on doing that. No, to be exact, he did think of that, but he had changed his mind. -Bind the Martial Kings shadow. That was the order that Yeon-woo gave them. It definitely didnt seem easy, but it was probably going to be fun. The two got ready to kick off from the ground. Rebecca was chasing after the shadow. In addition, Yeon-woo got ready to raise his Monster Portents from the shadows. He wanted to get the Martial Kings shadow using whatever means necessary. It was something that might get his brother back for real. He had to try everything. His eyes were filled with urgency. But Shanon and Hanryeong werent able to move. Right before Rebecca was about to attack the Martial Kings shadow, the shadow clenched his fist and spread his hand out. Then, the magic power that had been condensed in his hand broke and started to pour down to the ground. It was like a meteor shower. Looking blankly at it, it could be considered beautiful. However, the result wasnt. Everything that was touched by the magic power exploded. The ground shook, causing another explosion. Nothing was left. His Monsters were swept away, and the fog from Boo had scattered. Rebecaa crumbled to pieces, and Shanon and Hanryeong were pushed to the edges of the stage. When their bodies were irrevovcably, they returned back into the shadow. Fortunately, Yeon-woo had been able to use his Fire Wings to cover him. Wave of Light? It was similar to that. The problem was that while the Wave of Light couldnt be controlled, the Martial Kings shadow used it naturally. He had swept away all the Monsters and Shanon and Hanryeong in one blow. His brother was a monster, but the Martial King was even worse. It was unbelievable. The Martial King shouldve been making the Eight Extreme Fists during this time. What happened? Yeon-woo returned his Monsters back into the shadow, and pulled out Vigrid to see what the shadow knew about the 8 Writings of Divination. Then, something suddenly came to him. What the Martial King had said to him right before he left the One-horned tribes village. -Are you confident? And he asked a question right after. -Win, while youre at it. Even the 1st place. He hadnt thought much about it back then. But thinking about it now, his words were mixed with envy and jealousy. Since the Martial King was 2nd place, he could deduce that he hadnt been able to defeat the 1st place shadow of Allforone. Had that remained as a regret to the Martial King until now? That mightve been the reason that the shadow had his own identity and completed the Eight Extreme Fists in a different direction than its original owner. Between the settling dust cloud, the shadow twisted his lips and spoke. That now, it looked like the Eight Extreme Fists. You, are you related to my actual body? This is amusing. I suddenly have more I want to ask. The shadow laughed like the Martial King and lightly stretched to warm up his body. Crack. He seemed like a beast. Yeon-woo thought that this person might have the same amount, no, more talent than his brother. How focused could he be to move his shadow around like he was a ghost that came back with regrets? But what Yeon-woo noticed was.. He sees me as prey, huh? He seemed to be thinking of Yeon-woo as a supplement to get stronger. He looked like a predator in front of a prey. Yeon-woo realized why Phante had said his fathers personality was frustrating. Seeing it with his own eyes, he felt a bit annoyed. Yeon-woo spread his Fire Wings. Like he had promised the Martial King, he was going to beat the shadow up. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 185 Shadow Dojo (10) Territory Announcement. [Dragons Authority, Vina, has been announced. You are able to exercise your authorities in your territory.] [The 2nd step authority has been activated.] [Authority: Dragonic Pressure.] [All attributes increase within the set time.] [All defenses increase as much as your magic power.] .. He ignored the familiar messages and immediately used Blink. Where Yeon-woo arrived was right behind the shadow. Yeon-woo swung his Aura-filled Vigrid. Boom! The shadow flicked it away with his hand. The shadows hand was so tough that it was only slightly scratched. Yeon-woo and the shadow exchanged some blows. Yeon-woo relentlessly attacked, and the shadow calmly avoided the attacks. But what Yeon-woo felt from the process was that.. Hes a lot weaker than I thought. The Martial King was a lot less skilled than he had expected. Of course, he wasnt weak, since he was still stronger than Yeon-woos brother. The shadow was similar to someone with a 2nd step authority, like him. He thought that it was doable. Is there not that much of a difference in the data? Even though the shadow was obsessed with becoming stronger, he was still limited by the system from when he was recorded in the hall of fame. That was probably it. Since if the shadow was able to grow stronger after it was made, it shouldve been as strong as the Martial King. Once he realized that, he understood how to use the 8 Writings of Divinations of the shadow. Since he couldnt change his attribute, did he focus on his martial arts? Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue thinking that things like this happened. It had probably been decades since the shadow was recorded in the hall of fame. In that time, he had probably practiced his Eight Extreme Fists again and again. Yeon-woo realized how the Eight Extreme Fists was this abnormal. He felt that shadow was amazing for being able to grow that much with his obsessiveness. No. This isnt just obsessiveness, but.. Then, the shadow brought his fist closer to himself. It was definitely the 8 Writings of Divination. Its almost like a habit.. With those thoughts, Yeon-woo quickly activated Blink. He appeared behind the shadow and attacked his lower body. A wall made of dirt crumbled. Between the stones, the shadow and Yeon-woo were both doing something different. The shadow spread out his hand to explode lightning, and Yeon-woo got his Wave of Fire ready. As lightning and fire clashed, a high column of light soared up to the air. Dust, cloud, and smoke also floated up. Yeon-woo consecutively used Blink and Haste to escape the range of the explosion. He was able to control them now somewhat, and thanks to them, the effects of the two magic spells had dramatically increased. Yeon-woo observed the explosion from the ends of the instant dungeon. His Extrasensory Perception and Draconic Eyes chased after the shadow. [Master!] Then, Shanon frantically shouted in his head. He could also feel Hanryeong and Rebecca. They wanted to come outside. He could feel their fury from the previous attack. However.. Wait. Yeon-woo shushed them. Right now, it was time to focus on what was at hand. Hes coming. Boom Not too long after he was finished thinking, the shadow of the Martial King approached him at a rapid speed from the dust cloud. His laughter-filled face crumpled violently. Unlike Yeon-woo, who had escaped from the explosion almost unscathed, the shadow was a bit injured. His burnt skin was smoking. However, Yeon-woo knew that an injured beast was more violent. If the shadow had been enjoying this, now, he would come at him with his full strength. Also, he didnt seem as injured as Yeon-woo initially thought. Had he used the Eight Extreme Fists to escape? It seemed so. That was what his Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception were telling him. [Time Difference.] Before he clashed with him again, Yeon-woo thought to himself. If this went on, he wouldnt win. He might lose, or it might be a tie if he used Shanon and the others strength. But that couldnt happen. Yeon-woo was hoping for one thing. Complete victory. He wanted to defeat the shadow one-sidedly. He wanted to defeat the Martial King, and he thought that it might be possible to make his brother come alive again. He needed to come up with a strategy before there was another fight. Or he would need to get a clue to get a power that would help him defeat the Martial King. First of all, what was the difference between him and the shadow? They were similar, but their proficiency in Eight Extreme Fists was different. Since the shadow had trained himself for tens of years while being trapped in this place. But that aside, the shadow probably wouldve been better well-versed in the Eight Extreme Fists than Yeon-woo when he got here in the first place. So he began to think again. What was the difference between me and the Sword God, or Nocturne? He thought of the Martial Kings disciples he had met so far. They were already walking their paths at this point. Yeon-woo had multiple skills, but he wasnt as good as them. A path of his own. This was what Yeon-woo was contemplating about these days. He had become master with Aura, but Yeon-woo still didnt know about the path he was walking. There was definitely more he wanted. To be faster and stronger. However, the problem was that Yeon-woo didnt really want to walk the path of a martial artist. It was fun learning Mugong. He became competitive, and it was satisfactory. However, although it was fun, it didnt do much for his goal. So Yeon-woo decided to change his interests. If he couldnt make his own path, he could walk the path of another. No, he could make that path his own. That was easier and more efficient. Also, Yeon-woo had three good examples to learn from. First, Yeon-woo decided to become the Sword God. The flaws of the Sword God that he saw on the 21st section were still ingrained in his head. He tried to replicate the flaws using his Extrasensory Perception. What he interpreted from the Sword God was Direct Strength. It was a power that was sturdy and tough. Yeon-woos body heavily settled down, and his eyes slightly changed. [You have found the new option, Synchronization. The proficiency of the skill Extrasensory Perception has increased. 28.1%] As a message popped up, the slowed up time sped up again. The Martial Kings shadow was approaching Yeon-woo again. Right before he attacked, he felt something different from Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo brought Vigrid down fiercely. He moved so fast that he was doing almost 30 movements per second. The shadows eyes widened. Yeon-woos strength was different. If it had been sizzling like fire in the past, it was now as hard as a diamond. Vigrid came at his head. Normally, the shadow wouldve flicked it away, but his arm probably wouldve been cut off. The shadow decided to confront Yeon-woo head on. Lightning enveloped Yeon-woo. However, Vigrid tore through the lightning and approached the shadows chest. The shadow was flown back with his right chest wounded. His widened eyes shook. This was a different Yeon-woo from before. ..What are you? The shadow growled. But Yeon-woo was already moving onto the next step. Nocturne. This time, his strength was smooth and fancy. The path of Nocturne that Yeon-woo had interpreted was Illusions. It was a strength that used the power of focal points. Everytime Vigrid was used, a sharp attack was added onto it. The shadow quickly became bloodied. Now, his two eyes were boiling with rage. But Yeon-woo calmly imitated Nocturnes pattern and avoided the shadows attacks. Between Yeon-woo and Nocturne, there was a wide gap of understanding. He couldnt imitate Nocturne exactly, but he tried to analyze Nocturne in his head. Yeon-woos sword techniques had brought him to the level of an expert. With the Dragons Authority and Magic Equip on top of that, Yeon-woo had the edge. With a blow from Yeon-woo, the shadows left arm was cut off. Yeon-woo called for a new Synchronization. Martial King. This time, he became the guy in front of him. He couldnt become the Martial King, but he was able to similarly copy the shadow. The shadow looked at Yeon-woo in shock. He felt like he was fighting three people. He was the shadow giving the trial, but it felt like he had been the one to experience it. Yeon-woo used his last Writing of Divination. It was something that ripped apart everything in sight. What Yeon-woo interpreted from the Martial King was pressing down your opponent with strength. Eventually, the shadow was pushed back powerlessly. His anger was up to his head. Shit..! The shadow ground his teeth and expressed anger for the first time. It wasnt towards Yeon-woo. It was towards himself, for being stuck here. There was another anger mixed in there too. Yeon-woo felt his obsession for defeating Allforone. And Yeon-woo was able to realize. That guy wasnt the Martial King. He was from the Martial Kings data, but he was only an obsessive remnant of him. The Martial King that Yeon-woo knew wasnt like that. He was stronger and more arrogant than anyone. Also, he was the freest. He wasnt someone to be bound to something like this. That guy was.a shell. Yes, that was a good way to describe it. Before Yeon-woo began his last attack, he changed his base again. He synchronized with Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo. The Eight Extreme Swords loosely escaped and quickly landed in the heart of the shadow. There, Yeon-woo was able to get a test of the path he would walk. Divine Speed. What if he was able to use a power that even the gods couldnt see, because it was so strong? It was a path worth considering to take. The shadow glared at Yeon-woo, panting, and crumbled to pieces. [You have successfully cleared the 32nd section.] [Through this trial, you have grown significantly. You have accomplished something extraordinary. Additional Karma and rewards are being given.] .. [Master, you..?] In the fading dungeon, Shanon tossed Yeon-woo a question. He was asking why Yeon-woo didnt grab onto the shadow of the Martial King. But Yeon-woo shook his head in reply. He felt like he had dreamt a happy dream, although it had only been for a little while. But he was still able to have hope. Even if he brought his brothers shadow, could it really be his brother? It would just be an imitation, like the Martial Kings. It was an insult to his brother. A dream was only a dream. It couldnt come true. Yeah. Hes..someone I cant see anymore. Yeon-woo decided to accept reality. But he couldnt help but feel a bit better. Maybe he had been hoping that there was a way for his brother to come back all this time. And the dungeon disappeared like that, leaving way for a new dungeon. It was the last section. Allforone. Yeon-woo wanted to quickly leave the dungeon and beat the shadow that the Martial King hadnt been able to. [The trial of the 33rd section is beginning.] [Soon, the fight with 1st place Bivasbat is beginning. Just when Yeon-woo was preparing for the fight. [The shadow of Bivasbat has been deleted for an unknown reason. The data cannot be found.] [The trial of the 33rd floor has automatically been finished.] [All trials have ended.] It was a completed unexpected message. What? Yeon-woo wrinkled his forehead. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 186 Demons Forest (1) Allforones shadow wasnt here? It wasnt completely unimaginable, seeing as the Martial Kings shadow had his own will. But Allforone was different. This meant that a section of the system was completely different now. Considering how the gods and demons werent able to leave the 98th floor because of the system, this was something that definitely shouldnt have happened. But Yeon-woo really couldnt find Allforones shadow. There was a blue portal leading to the next floor where Allforone was supposed to be. Just how am I supposed to take this? Yeon-woo thought for a moment and shook his head. It wasnt something he should be concerned about anyway. If Allforone wasnt here, this position would be his. [You have achieved a great record. Would you like to put your name on the hall of fame?] [You have rejected recording your name.] [Even though your name is revealed, your accomplishments will be registered so that you can check anytime.] [21st Floor Ranking] Tied 1st place. Unrevealed and Bivasbat 3rd place. Nayu 4th place. Hughl. 5th place. Cha Jeong-woo .. Although he hadnt been able to see Allforones shadow to become the only 1st place, this was a pretty good result. He was curious what kind of face the Martial King would have when he heard the results. Yeon-woo clicked the N to the messages that popped up like he always did. It was better to stack up rewards and get them at a later time. Just when he was about to activate the portal, his communication ring suddenly rang. It was news from the Night Watch, from the outer section of the Tower. I wonder what it could be? [Uh, um, I think youll have to..hurry.] Why? [They say that they havent been able to see Brahm on the 23rd floor for a while.] Yeon-woos eyes got bigger and he quickly activated the portal. He had been too relaxed because he thought Brahm would stay there for a while. The portal opened, and Yeon-woo was swallowed by light. *** News that the 1st place of the 21st floors hall of fame changed spread quickly to the rest of the Tower. The players who hadnt been paying attention to the lower floors started to pay attention now. It was a record that hadnt changed for a while. Even the Martial King hadnt been able to change it. Though the new record was only a tied 1st place, it was still amazing that he had the same score as Allforone. Because of this, the name the Hoarder started to become famous among the high rankers and the large clans. And among them, a few started to have questions. -Why doesnt the Hoarder reveal his name? From the Tutorial to here, the Hoarder had never revealed his name. It was unrevealed, but there was no one who didnt know him. Most people didnt pay too much attention to this because countless events occurred in the Tower, but some people began to have questions. *** So what..! Henova was about to ask the person who came in, but he paused after seeing the message in front of his eyes. [There has been a new record set on the 21st floors hall of fame. Would you like to check?] The 21st floor. It was the floor that Yeon-woo went to this morning. After Henova sent Yeon-woo away, he set his notifications so he would be able to know if there was a change in the rankings. However, he didnt think that he would have to worry about it until a least a few days, or even a few years. So he was confused to see the alarm suddenly pop up. Thinking that something was wrong, he quickly flicked the window up. He had already forgotten about the stranger who came in. And in the ranking, there was an unfamiliar name in 1st place. Tied 1st place? Was it possible to be tied on the system rankings? No, other than that, was there someone who had the same record as Allforone? So although Henova was surprised, he smiled warmly. He thought it was worth it making those artifacts for him. Since at the very least, Yeon-woo hadnt dirtied his name. Hm. He still has a brain though. Henova smiled and put the hammer back down. He put his pipe in his mouth. Taking the smoke in, he had a thought to himself. If he was also a player, he wouldve gone straight to the 21st floor. There was a face he wanted to see, although it was only a shadow. He occasionally thought about how nice it wouldve been to go see him. Since Yeon-woo had gone to the 21st floor with his weapon, Henova felt that it was the same thing as going there himself. He wanted to think of it. The face that Yeon-woo probably wouldve seen. What kind of face would he have had? Would he have been laughing? Or been expressionless, like the other shadows? What kind of face would that guy have had when he was clearing the 21st floor? He was probably smiling like a fool. And what would he have been wearing? Did he use the Dragon Slayer he made, or was it that lightning? The more he thought about it, the more old memories started to pop up. They were things that he didnt want to think about. Now, he thought he could start opening those memories one by one. Mm, wasnt there a customer here? And I heard someone from the One-horned tribe was coming. Henova was locked in thought for a moment, and then he turned his head to look at the door. There was just an empty door. No one was there. *** Jang Wei felt strange seeing Henova smile. When he had investigated, he heard that Henovas skill had become rusty after Arthia was ruined. However, Jang Wei could guarantee that wasnt the case. The reason why those rumors had spread was probably because he wasnt motivated anymore. But Henova seemed to have found his fire again, even though his disciple was dead. Although they had cut ties, he was still his disciple. Somethings definitely up. So Jang Wei was planning on messing Henova up. He would even kidnap and torture him if needed. But right before he could, the door suddenly opened. The guy at the door had a horn. He was probably from the One-horned tribe. And he had strange contraptions in both his hands. He didnt have any reason to fight Henova in front of the One-horned tribe. He could get Henova another time. But the One-horned tribe member seemed to have suspected something. He began to secretly follow Jang Wei. Jang Wei realized it, and he took some turns into an alleyway of the outer section. I dont know why the One-horned tribe is following me. Jang Wei looked at the dark alleyway and purposely spoke in a loud voice. And someone silently came. He had a pleasant face, but it could look threatening when he tried. It was Yanu, who was someone that served as a potential successor to the Psychic and also worked for the Phante siblings. Yanu had come all the way here because the tribe and Henova had a deal. Its not as much as Miss Edora, but I still have some power. You seem dangerous. Who are you? Yanu said something that Jang Wei couldnt understand and lightly clenched his fist. He didnt even bother hiding his intention. He always had a smile on in front of Yeon-woo and the siblings, but he was actually pretty famous among the warriors. And Yanu had gotten a dangerous impression from Jang Wei in the smithy. It was clear he was trying to harm Henova. Yanu needed to ask what he was trying to do. Jang Wei lightly clicked his tongue. Not even the Summer Queen wanted to be involved with the One-horned tribe, so he didnt want to get involved with them either. Even if he just wanted to talk, since the guy was giving off such a murderous intent, there was nothing he could do. And he wasnt that talented at speaking in the first place. There was a much easier option, so why would he bother with talking? More than anything, the reason why Jang Wei avoided the tribe was because they were annoying, not because he was scared. There was a chance the One-horned tribe could get back at him, but it had already been a while since he had stopped caring. Jang Wei silently got the arrow that was on his back. If there was a silver lining, it was that he had another person to ask things. Yanu didnt have anything to do with Arthia, but no harm could come from checking. Jang Wei moved towards Yanu. His Four Directions Bow was ready for action. *** Hehe. This is fucked up.. Blood poured from his mouth. Yanu wanted to get up somehow, but he kept on falling back down because of the arrow in his chest. Jang Wei looked down at Yanu coldly. It wasnt an even match from the beginning. A high ranker versus a semi ranker. It was obvious what the result of a fight between the two would be. But Jang Wei was shocked when dealing with Yanu. As expected of the One-horned tribe, it wasnt easy. From now on, I want you to answer what I say. Jang Wei spoke while pushing down the arrow in Yanus shoulder. It was painful, but Yanu smiled. Like it would never go his way. Why should I? Ill save you if you answer me. Hehe. You think Ill fall for that? I dont think so. That was amusing to watch. Jang Wei lightly clicked his tongue. The guy couldnt even fight back, but his gaze was still sharp. He knew well about these gazes. People with these gazes wouldnt ever respond, even with torture. Oh well. Its not really a way I like but.. Hehe. What? Are you giving up? As if. Jang Wei smirked and put his forefinger to his mouth while using his left hand to push Yanu down. Purple smoke started to creep up. And what came up was a blue snake with 9 heads. The Demonic Snake was one of the many monsters he had caught back when he was a hero. Eat. The Demonic Snake slid to Yanu. Yanu didnt take his eyes off the snake. The snake entered Yanus mouth and started to eat his brain. Then, images began to pop up in Jang Weis head. The snake had the ability to absorb some of the memories of what it ate. This was a method that Jang Wei used often. There wasnt any sound, but there was still a lot of stuff that he found out. Why the One-horned tribe suddenly didnt participate and why the Martial Kings children had crossed over to Red Dragon. At the center of it all was.. The Hoarder, Cain? He kept seeing the Hoarder, Cain. Even after Jang Wei read everything, he had to think for a while. So he wasnt just scouted, but there was a reason, right? He didnt plan on getting on Cheonghwados side from the beginning but..he wasnt really on Red Dragons side either..hm? Jang Wei felt a strange vibe from Cain. He acted like he didnt really care about participating in Red Dragon. He participated as a mercenary from the One-horned tribe, but he seemed to prioritize participating in the war over everything else. It was amusing. There were a lot of things that didnt make sense, but it was still worth being interested in. Everything revolved around him. At first, he ignored him because he thought there wasnt really anything to him. But it seemed like he had a lot of secrets. Cain. Jang Wei mumbled the unfamiliar name several times. Cain. He didnt like the name for some reason. But he was also amused. The reason why Cain wanted to participate in the war was on his mind. Then, the snake crawled out from the corpse. Yanus corpse was completely sucked dry. After Jang Wei extended his arm and the snake wrapped around him like a bracelet, he began to move towards the Tower. From what he heard, there was something about Cain heading towards the 23rd floor. I hope something fun happens. Jang Wei lifted a corner of his mouth. He felt expectant for the first time since he entered the Tower. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 187 [The trial of the 22nd floor is beginning.] [Trial: There has been a large problem in this port that faces the wide ocean. The attack of the Kraken..] The trial of the 22nd floor was very simple. It was catching the Kraken that appeared on the shores. But the Kraken was a monster that was 70 meters long. It had 10 tentacles that could easily sweep things aside, and it had a toxic venom. So a party of at least 30 was required to attack it, but.. Boom! The new Kraken that arrived on the shore experienced a splitting pain. Kieeeeek! The Kraken screamed in pain. It swung its tentacles around like a fly swatter trying to get the annoying fly-like creature in front of it, but the fly raised its sword like it had been waiting and cut its tentacles off. A fountain of blood shot up and poured down on the pieces of the leg. The sand was already wet with the blood of the Kraken. Normally, the Kraken was an object of fear to players because it was so big. But right now, its size was its weakness because it was providing a better target for attack. Yeon-woo soared through the sky with his Fire Wings, flinging Vigrid around. Watching the monster fall because of his Wave of Fire made him feel strangely satisfied. The Krakens heart popped up in the air as its head and body were split apart. Its heart was about the size of a humans head, which was smaller than he expected. Yeon-woo used magic power to put the heart in his hand. The Kraken had a lot of magic power and health because it was so large. The heart could be a good material. [All trials have been finished.] [You have succeeded in dealing with the Kraken, the Emperor of the Ocean, through solo playing.] [You have earned 15,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 20,000 Karma.] .. [The earned Karma is being added to your total Karma.] [Would you like to register your name in the hall of fame?] [You have denied registering your name.] .. [The god of the sea, Poseidon, is showing interest in you. He is considering suggesting an apostle position to you.] [An unknown god is expressing refusal.] [An unknown god is expressing concern.] [The demons are interested. They are having a deep discussion at someones suggestion.] Poseidon? After he visited the Olympus Treasury, Yeon-woo didnt have that much contact with Olympus. Sometimes, he saw messages from Hermes or Athena. However, this was the first time he saw a message from one of the top-tiered gods of Olympus like Poseidon. Was it because he got one of the highest ranking sea monsters, the Kraken? But like always, under the messages that the gods were interested, there were messages about concern from the opposing side, and there was something about the demons having a discussion. He didnt normally care about this stuff, but anyone would look twice at it if these messages kept on popping up. Just who were these gods and demons? Although it doesnt matter. Since he didnt plan on accepting whatever offer they gave. And right now, he had to quickly move on to the 23rd floor. He was worried that Brahm disappeared. Yeon-woo slid all the messages down and activated the green portal. [This is the 23rd floor, gate of the Demons Forest.] The new location he arrived at was a cliff. The wide sky filled his eyes. It was completely different from the different skies of floors that Yeon-woo had seen so far. It wasnt the color of a beautiful sunset, but a color that gave a frightening impression of blood. Yeon-woo looked back down. Under the sky, there was a vast forest. It was definitely creepy. And with his Draconic Eyes, he could see different energies and ghosts. Souls were wrapped around the forest like a spider web, and half invisible ghosts were wandering around. [The trial of the 23rd floor is beginning.] [Trial: Unlike the demons that are powerful enough for the gods to feel threatened, their ancestors were born in an abandoned unknown land that no one knows. Their world always had a red sky because light never properly entered, and it didnt rain for hundreds of years, drying up the land. It seems like a land where nothing can live, but even here, they are mysterious living beings that have evolved. The Demon Tree births babies from the energy in this world. Survive from the attacks of the greedy Demon Trees and their starving babies. The more Demon Trees and babies you kill, the more advantageous it will be for your survival.] Like how the Draconic species widely covered beings like dragonias and wyverns, although they were completely different, the demons on the 98th floor couldnt be compared to their ancestors. No, to be exact, although the demons on the 98th floor had started off from a low level, after fighting and predation, they were able to be Devil Kings and Devil Dukes. They had power that didnt fall short of a gods, and they were the cause of the extinction of the Draconic species a long time ago. But the demons here on the 23rd floor were different. They were born from the fruit of the tree called the Demon Tree, and they lived according to instinct. At this point, their level of intelligence was lower than a monsters, and the demons hated being compared to them. I think the phrase A frog cant remember when it was a tadpole best describes the demons. The things that the demons called the Demonic species was an image that the demons hated. They were clumps of minus energy that didnt have any intelligence. They were organized into species like phantoms or ghosts for convenience, but it wasnt like they were similar physically. Instead, they were true to their instinct. Their instinct to eat. They tried to eat whatever came in their path, and they didnt even care if it was the same species as them. However, after they kept on eating, they seemed to wake up some part of them. From then, they could think for themselves, and feel emotions. Then, they wanted something once they felt greed. Whether it skills, power, or strength. Soon, they became demons, then Devil Dukes, or Devil Kings. Eating whatever came way mightve been their way of survival. That was why the Draconic species, who loved intelligence and logic, hated them. But even that aside, the 23rd floor where the Demonic species lived shouldnt be looked down upon. Yeon-woo thought of the record of the 23rd floor that was on the diary and remembered the hidden pieces he could get from here. It was probably the purple Devil Flower and the Ceratopsian Dinosaur of the De Roy Lake, right? Before the Demon Tree bore fruit, it grew a strong scented Devil Flower. All the flowers were called Devil Flowers for convenience, but their traits and forms were actually different. There were ones that had pleasant scents, and ones that were like Venus flytraps, having a solution inside of them. Of those, what Yeon-woo was looking for was the purple Devil Flower. It was so rare that it wasnt well known to the public, but it was a flower that birthed higher ranking Demonic species. That was how good the demonic energy inside of it was. And De Roy Lake was the lake in the center of the Demons Forest. He heard it was pretty big, but Yeon-woo couldnt see it from where he was. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur living in the lake was as hard to catch as the Kraken. No, it was harder, but its Neidan was very useful. If I combine the Devil Flower and the Neidan of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur, itll make a nice elixir. Ill be able to raise the level of my magic power. Yeon-woo already had a lot of magic power. So he didnt need any more. What he needed was the growth of its level. The Mythical Energy that his brother had learned from Bayluk would probably be of help. However, the problem was that it would be focused on evil or dark properties. But thats actually better for me. Since my personality is tilting more towards the evil property side. Yeon-woo slowly organized his thoughts and left the start zone. Actually, even while he was going over these things, there was something else his mind was on. The Philosophers Stone. The Alchemist Brahm had been staying on the 23rd floor for a while now. The reason was not known. As much as he was a free-spirit, he probably had a reason for doing things. The problem is how to find him. Night Watch had said that Brahm suddenly hid his location. Because of that, Yeon-woo hadnt been able to find hidden pieces of the 22nd floor and rushed to get here right after the trial. They said a lot of people were looking for Brahm these days. People looked for Brahm? The guy with no friends and only enemies? It was suspicious. Ill head over to where hes staying first. Yeon-woo moved towards the coordinates that the Night Watch gave him. *** Fortunately, the location of the coordinates wasnt that far off from the De Roy Lake. The further he went in, the trees covered his view of the red sky. And the air was tart. Health and magic power levels would be decreased at a faster rate. People whose powers tilted towards the godly property would probably suffer quite a lot. On the other hand.. [Wahaahaha! This place is so nice! Was the 23rd floor always this refreshing?] [Thats probably because were different. It feels breezy.] Hanryeong and Shanon had left the shadows to look around. Because normal players didnt try to head towards where the lake was, they could freely roam around. It was painful to living beings, but to them, it was the perfect location. Even the Portents were running around. Also.. Kiaaa! Kyakya! Kruk! Krrruk! The Demonic species and ghosts were being eaten by the Portents. The predator had turned into prey. So to the Portents, this was like a buffet. [Boo has consumed Phantom21. His demonic property has increased by 2.] [Chan has gobbled up Spirit99. His demonic property has increased by 5.] .. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was taking a light walk while the Portents were becoming stronger. Rebecca was looking at them with her arms crossed, dissatisfied. For a spirit with holy power, it was a bit uncomfortable. However, when they arrived at their destination, their freedom was taken away. [Hm? This is?] [..How unlucky.] Shanon and Hanryeong spoke in annoyed voices. There was a holy and pure energy not fitting of the Demons Forest from the lakeshore. Elohim? The Elohim frequently emanated this strength, saying that people who joined them had to have at least this much power. But the Elohim and Brahm didnt get along. Why were the Elohim felt here? Yeon-woo took everyone back into his shadow and climbed to the highest tree to look down. There was a small cottage next to the lake with a field next to it. Around it, there was a blond High Elf with ashy wings and 9 other Superior species that were hard to see in the Tower. However, there was someone who stood out the most. Yeon-woo was shocked. What is that guy doing here? Someone with silky red hair and black eyes without any whites. His clear skin showed his blue blood. They were all characteristics of the Protogenoi species. The Protogenoi were originally a part of the godly species, but they were species who had lost their holiness and fell to the lower floors. Because of that, they were in high positions in the Elohim, and they didnt go outside a lot. But to think that guy would be on the 23rd floor, where he hated the most. Also, it was a face familiar to Yeon-woo. One of the highest consuls who ruled Elohim, Aether of Light. And he had also been a member of Arthia. When he first met Aether, it wasnt too long after I started climbing the Tower. I think it was the 11th floor. Yeon-woo pressed down his sudden anger that was boiling up, and he tried to observe the situation as calmly as possible. Why was that person looking for Brahm? Other than the kind of person Aether was, the Elohim were enemies with Brahm. If they were looking for Brahm, it meant that there was something big happening. Just when he lowered his body thinking that he needed to continue watching the situation.. Swish Someone quickly popped out from the forest and fired arrows at the players. He couldnt see who it was, but once he checked with his Extrasensory Perception, his eyes became bigger. Galliard? Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 188 Galliard was a Dark Elf whom he met in the Tutorial. He had chased after Akashas snake for a long time and gave Shunpo to Yeon-woo after a quest. Also, he was his brothers first teacher. After finding the picture of his family, he didnt seem to know what to do. But it seemed like he had climbed the Tower, and he was staying with Brahm, who was his friend. However, the combination of Galliard and Aether was something he had never thought of, and Yeon-woo felt extremely confused right now. People like Aether are following Brahm, and if Galliard is stopping that.. Yeon-woo quickly followed after Galliard. Galliard was famous for being a local of the Tutorial. He was as strong as a ranker. But as he received rewards from climbing the Tower, it seemed like he had gotten stronger. Everytime he moved with his Shunpo, there were remnants left behind, and the speed at which he shot his arrow was hard to chase with the eyes. However, the arrow wasnt a simple wooden arrow. It was an iron arrow that was carefully made. Had Brahm made it separately for him? Boom! Like magic had been cast on the arrow, the iron arrow exploded where it landed. The 9 Elohim players quickly scattered. When you were dealing with a bow user, the damage would be greater the closer you were with other people. You needed to spread apart to decrease the bow users range. Like they were thinking the same thing, they quickly avoided the arrows and formed a circle to catch Galliard. But that was only possible if they could catch up to the archer. Since Galliard had already mastered the skill called Shunpo, it was almost impossible for them to catch up. Also, this was the Demons Forest. This place was disadvantageous to the Elohim players, and because there was cover everywhere, Galliard was like a fish in water. Pababat Galliard fell back and continued to shoot arrows. His arrows were so rapid that the rankers felt a chill on their backs. When they realized that they couldnt avoid it, the players got their swords out to flick the arrows away. Once the arrows met their swords, a shock wave and fire covered them. Keacck! Shit! The two that had been trying to catch Galliard spit out curses and fell back. Ones body had been completely burned, and the others had become completely bloodied as their sword was broken into pieces. When Galliard was about to knock another arrow, suddenly, a player appeared from behind him. It was the High Elf with gold hair. He was the only person who had been able to barely catch up to Galliard. Got you..! The High Elf laughed confidently and tried to pierce his sword where Galliard, but his expression hardened right after. Galliards figure was fading away like an illusion. When your speed was at the extreme, there would be some remnants of you left behind in the air. Galliard had learned new skills after mastering his Shunpo. It was a skill where he left his remnants behind to trick his opponents eyes and secretly hurt them. And after they were caught in it, the trap would be activated. Behind him, there was a shadow of a tree. The arrow landed in the back of the rebelling High Elf. Kwang! Keuk! He circulated his Wind Spirit and just barely made a barrier around him to block the arrow. But the shock of the explosion was so big that his body was pushed back, and because his vision was blocked from the black smoke, he lost Galliard. Then, Galliards body suddenly bent backward and was flung forward. He had been using a hit and run strategy, but this time, he was aiming for a face to face fight. You dare! A child of darkness! The High Elfs face crumpled as Galliard appeared through the smoke. To a High Elf, who had the blood of the precious god of beauty, Freya, a Dark Elf was a disgusting and lowly species. To him, Galliard was nothing more than a quick-footed hunter. The fact that he was attacking him meant that he was looking down at him, so he wanted to show him who he was messing with. But there was something the High Elf was mistaken about. A bow and arrow were just tools that Galliard used. He was still a master in other martial arts and weapons. And as Galliards skill increased, the High Elfs martial art couldnt follow him. Galliard pulled out an arrow and slashed through the High Elfs wrists and his Achilles tendon. Runt! Other people belatedly arrived to stop Galliard, but Galliard had already moved back and was shooting arrows at them. He had chosen the method of critically injuring someone and attacking the rest of them when they came to help the injured. The Elohim were all in the palm of Galliards hand. They were one-sidedly attacked. Eventually, Aether stepped up. Hes like a rat. Aether wrinkled his forehead and created arrows of light using his holy power. Each of them all had an immense amount of holy power. When he brought his hand down, the arrows fell on Galliard like rain. Galliard used his Shunpo to escape, but the arrows of light kept on following him. A few turned in different directions to surround Galliard, and before he knew, Galliard was already trapped. His front, back, right and left were all blocked. The arrows all glinted with light. Explode. With the command word that only those with holy power could say, tens of arrows exploded at once. As the white light became bigger, the surroundings of the lake began to be destroyed. The sound of the explosion wasnt even that big. But like the light of the sun, a white light pushed away the darkness and the black smoke. Demon Trees, different Demonic species, and even the ghosts disappeared without a sound. Just when they thought Galliard would be swept away as well.. He gathered his magic power on his feet and jumped high into the sky. At the same time, the other players of Elohim moved as well. Below, the atmosphere became dizzying because of the explosion of the arrows of light. They followed him because they were thinking that it wouldnt be easy for him to hide in mid-air, where there wasnt any cover. Different artifacts bursted with light and created a storm. Aether also began to use his signature skill, There wasnt an escape. Because Galliard knew this too, he twisted his body in mid-air and tossed out the discus that was in his belt. It was a shield that his friend Brahm gave him before coming here. In an instant, the discus grew and became a sturdy shield that looked like a bee hive. When it was hit with the attacks, the shield shook like it was about to break any second. The players got their skills ready again after that. But at that moment.. Grrrr, boom! Suddenly, lightning bolts fell from the sky. They were bolts made of fire. Yeon-woo had activated his skill, Fire Rain, after watching the situation. The Fire Rain had been absorbed by Wave of Fire, but the skill had not disappeared completely. Rather, Yeon-woo was able to adjust the intensity of the skill after the 21st and the 22nd floor, so it was even more destructive now. It was literally a bolt from the blue for the players who had just been focused on their fight and hadnt expected an attack from the outside. The bolts took the players off guard. The players that were already injured by Galliard experienced intense pain. With 3 of them completely toasted, the smell of burnt skill filled the air. The rest of them had barely used their skills and artifacts to save themselves, but they were still injured. The least injured person still had a severe burn. Everyone else was barely holding onto their breaths. And as a sharp breeze blew above them, Yeon-woo appeared. Along with Blink, he brought Vigrid down. Jul. With his sword techniques that had improved fighting the Martial King, and with Bian on top of that, he was able to quickly cut off the heads of 3 players. It really happened in the blink of an eye. The rest of them looked at Yeon-woo with shock. A black mask and black clothes. And red wings with a white sword. It was exactly what they had heard about the Hoarder. Even Galliard, who didnt know about Yeon-woos new outfit, was able to realize who it was right away just by his figure. You..? [Ill tell you the details once we get out of here.] After hearing Yeon-woos Open Speaking, Galliard had a slightly surprised face. Because to have awakened your consciousness meant that you were at least on the level of a ranker. To Gallaird, who only remembered him from the Tutorial, it was a surprising growth. But because they were in this situation, he just nodded his head. As soon as Galliard gave his permission, he spread open his Fire Wings. Youuuuuu! Just then, Aether screamed in fury with a violently twisted face from below. He had unexpectedly lost five of his subordinates. The other 3 werent that well off either. But because his target was about to escape, he felt like he was going to lose it. Seeing the person who prioritized his reputation over everything else make that face, Yeon-woo felt like something he had just washed away a bad taste from his mouth. But he couldnt take his time. The guy used his Holy Punishment of Light again, and Yeon-woo gripped Vigrid. The Holy Punishment of Light was a skill that brought down tens of lightning bolts that were like spears. It was buffed by Aethers light property, and even players within Elohim tended to avoid fighting with him. So Yeon-woo swung Vigrid to the right and exploded his skills without any control. [72 Arts C Pok, Yul] [Wave of Fire] The new Bian that he learned caused a fire that was incomparable to the arrows of light. When the Holy Punishment of Light was combined with this, red and white energy clashed, forming a huge mushroom cloud to float high up in the air. The heat burned everything in its path. The forest around it was burned to a crisp until there was nothing more than the dirt on the ground. While everyone was trying to get a grasp on themselves, he used Blink with Galliard to quickly leave the location. He could see Aether screaming in rage in the corner of his eye, but he was busy blocking off the fire. The other survivors would have to struggle a bit if they wanted to live as well. [Seriously, this is whack every time I see you. Are you using fireworks or something?] [The bigger problem is that the spark might spread to the rest of the forest..I dont know whatll happen.] Shanon and Hanryeong exclaimed with compliments that werent really compliments and checked the souls of the 5 dead rankers. Then Yeon-woo quickly left. He glanced back to see where Aether was struggling. Since they would meet again, he could get him next time. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 189 Yeon-woo stopped after he was far away from the De Roy Lake. Did he go overboard with his Magic Circuit? He could feel his Cores and his body heat up. They wont be able to chase us if were here. I suppose so. Galliard lightly landed on the ground. He looked at Yeon-woo with strange eyes. When he saw the explosions and the sword technique, he had wondered if this was the same child he knew. But when Yeon-woo spoke, he realized that he was right. Its been a while, Galliard. So it was you. Cain. Yes. I heard that you did a lot of impressive things. But you changed more than I expected. And you seem to use Shunpo pretty well. Galliard didnt miss Yeon-woos steps when he was using Blink. It was skilled. Using magic with this seemed to work. He was a bit proud that Yeon-woo was using the skill he gave him well. However, he also had a few questions. Galliard circulated his magic power so he could immediately use his Shunpo if needed, and spoke. But do you know why Im here? It was a coincidence. Coincidence. Yes. I was looking for Brahm to ask him something, and instead, you and the Elohim people were fighting. Galliard nodded his head. The place Galliard had been in was where Brahm had stayed for the last 6 months. Although, it was completely gone because of the explosion. I see. So is that why you helped me? Since Brahm being kicked away from Elohim is pretty famous. And since youre Brahms friend, I thought something had happened. That makes sense. But theres still a lot that you didnt say. Galliard narrowed his eyes. You dont seem to know Brahm, contrary to what you said in the Tutorial. How are you going to explain that? Yeon-woo closed his mouth. This was a completely unexpected question. When he first met Galliard, he had asked who led Yeon-woo here, and Yeon-woo had said that he was introduced by Brahm. Of course, it was a lie. He had made it up because he didnt plan on meeting Brahm inside the Tower. No, even if he didnt meet Brahm, he thought that it wouldnt have anything to do with Galliard. Since the two hadnt met in a long time, he thought they wouldnt have time to discuss him. But Galliard had climbed the Tower like this, and he had met Brahm. They two seemed sensitive. If there was anything suspicious about him, he wouldnt be able to get near Brahm. Dont think Im scolding you. Its because theres a bunch of sensitive stuff going on. Galliard put his hand on his dagger. Even though Yeon-woo had saved him, the gesture showed that he didnt trust him. It was clear he would use the blade if needed. Yeon-woo tried to think of an excuse that would work. In times like this, excuses had to be mixed with 90% truth. Actually, I lied because I needed Shunpo and Undines Goblet in the Tutorial. I heard that I wouldnt be able to get those if I didnt say that. Where did you hear about Brahm? I heard about him from a returner on my planet. A returner? Galliard frowned. A returner. They were people who gave up climbing the Tower and returned back to their homes. People who lived in the outer sections were people who didnt give up hope on climbing the Tower, but returners were those who completely gave up. And these players could never return to the Tower because they didnt have the rights anymore. So if he used a returner as his excuse, it would be hard to tell if it was the truth or not. Who is it? That person? I cant tell you. Its a person who doesnt want their name to be referenced here. .. Galliard quietly examined Yeon-woo for a moment. Doubt filled his eyes, then vanished. A skill of the Superior species, . They were eyes of elves that could differentiate from lies and the truth. Elves and Dark Elves were split from a long time ago, but the basic traits of their species werent that different. ..I see its the truth. And Galliard judged that Yeon-woo wasnt lying with his Fairy Eyes. But he judged that there was still some deception mixed in. Actually, what Yeon-woo had said wasnt a complete lie. Since returner was a term used for those who came back to Earth from the Tower, his brother was also a returner. And it was also obvious that he wouldnt want his name to be mentioned. Galliard obsessively asked Yeon-woo several things, and Yeon-woo replied with things that wouldnt be caught by the Fairy Eyes. What he said was all true. So long story short, you came because you need to borrow Brahms strength, and you ended up participating in the fight. Yes. Thats correct. Does that make sense? What you just did right now made you into an enemy of Elohim. In the fight, Yeon-woo had revealed himself. Even if they didnt know him, they would be able to find out who it was by using his traits and outfit. It meant that he had turned his back on the Large Clans. But Yeon-woo shook his head like it was nothing. The rumors wont spread. Why do you think that? Yeon-woo didnt reply. He couldnt say that he knew Aethers personality, and there wasnt a need to reply either. Aether is a very prideful guy. He always had to be the leader, and in the center. It was probably his habit because he had lived as a noble in the Tower for a long time. So he was the type of person that made the people around him tired, but that also meant that as much as he was picky with others, he was picky with himself. He knew how to control himself. And he didnt speak badly about others anywhere, and he didnt easily let others know how he was feeling. The reason why my relationship with him became twisted. It mightve been because of this. Aether was someone who was excommunicated from his species because of something his family had done, and he was able to go back thanks to what he had contributed. The contribution, of course, was the betrayal of Arthia. Anyways, that was how strong his pride was. Because he was thrown everything away, he didnt do things that could harm his reputation. The same went for this case. If rumors spread that he had lost to a lower floor player who wasnt even a semi ranker, the person who would be hurt the most was Aether. He would try to hide this fact as much as possible, and it was clear he would try to get revenge on Yeon-woo. Galliard lightly tsked and asked a final question. Then, whats that help you need? Of course, Yeon-woo couldnt tell him about the Philosophers stone. So he was trying to use an excuse that he had prepared, when Galliard suddenly lifted his hand and slightly bowed his head. He looked like he was communicating with someone. It seemed like Brahm was listening from far away. Then after he finished his conversation, he looked at Yeon-woo with strange eyes. Unbelievingly. The house owner is asking. Why theres a dragon smell on you. ..! This time, Yeon-woo was surprised. The Dragons Blessing wouldnt be revealed outside until it was awakened. How had Brahm read something that the Summer Queen hadnt? Yeon-woo tried not to show his emotions and shook his head. It was nice wearing a mask during times like these. ..I dont know what youre talking about. You can tell that to the house owner. He wants me to bring you. Follow me. Galliard turned around and began to lead Yeon-woo. Watching Galliard walk away, he sighed, and began to follow him. He didnt want to do what they wanted, but since he was here to ask for a favor, the control of the situation had gone over to him. And he also had a thought. How had Brahm really been able to read the Dragons Blessing? *** Where Galliard moved was a hill in the north beyond the Demon Tree Forest. It looked simply like part of a forest where ghosts moved around, but once you passed a certain point, his surroundings quickly changed. Instead of the creepy red sky, there was a clear blue sky, and there was a refreshing breeze blowing from somewhere. There was a stream coming from somewhere. Illusion Barrier. Yeon-woo realized what he had just passed through and had a slightly strange look in his eyes. Illusion Barrier. It was a barrier that created an imaginary world. It was a more specific version of the territory that Yeon-woo could make. This was called a fortress and it was purely Brahms. It required a lot of effort and time. But the fact that he had set this up regardless of that fact meant one thing. It meant that Brahm had lived here on the 23rd floor longer than what was known. Just what would make him stay here? Galliard spoke. You can never speak about what you see here. No, you might be forced to stay here because of the current situation, so if you dont want to, you can leave right now. Yeon-woo didnt plan on leaving anyway. After Yeon-woo said it was okay, he asked a question. What hes protecting here. Does it have to do with what the Elohim is chasing after? Right. Galliard nodded his head and shut his mouth. A pitiful expression slightly flashed by his face. Yeon-woo didnt miss it. Soon, they arrived at the center of the Illusion Barrier. It was a large field where there werent any trees growing. It looked similar to the cottage that Brahm used to live in. And in the front yard, there was a man who looked like a scholar wearing glasses playing with a little girl. They mustve been playing hide and seek. The girl had been running around, giggling, when she suddenly stopped, feeling other presences. Seeing that there was someone other than Galliard, she quickly hid behind the man. Dragon Human? At the same time, Yeon-woos eyes also became bigger. The girl looked similar to when Yeon-woo had awakened his Dragon Body. Overall, she was human, but her upper body was covered with scales, and under her dress, there was a long dragon tail. She had sharp canines, and there were even small wings on his back. She was a Dragon Human. A being that came into existence once every hundred, even thousands years. A being that overcame the limits of Superior species. They were also called half human half dragon. But after Ananta, there shouldnt have been any Dragon Humans. After the ancient dragon Kalatus became extinct, there were only three humans related to dragons in the Tower. The last dragon, the Summer Queen. Half Human Half Dragon, Ananta. Successor of the ancient dragon, Cha Jeong-woo. But since Cha Jeong-woo was dead, there were only two. Of them, the Summer Queen was the leader of the Red Dragon, and Ananta had suddenly gone into hiding. And Yeon-woo knew the reason why Anata had disappeared through the diary. It was because the last person Ananta met was his brother. But there was a new Dragon Human? Of course, there were a few descendants of Dragon Humans who awakened their Dragons Blessing, but this was only a potential power. Also, they didnt have clear traits of dragons. So Yeon-woo felt his gaze being pulled that way. He understood why the Elohim were interested. Capturing the Draconic species was a long standing tradition of the Elohim. The girl mustve felt uncomfortable feeling the gaze, because she hid herself behind the man even more. Her thin hands tightened their grasp on his clothes. The man stroked the girls head as if saying it was okay, and he fixed his glasses to look at Yeon-woo. Unlike when he was looking at the girl, his gaze was cold. It was Brahm. Someone who was proud of being kicked out of Elohim and pursued freedom. An incarnation of the high god Brahma, who wanted to descend from the 98th floor. So youre the guy with the power of a dragon. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 190 Incarnation. It was different from an embodiment or an alter ego. An alter ego was bound to disappear sometime, and an embodiment was something completely separate from the body because it had its own personality. That was why an apostle was sometimes called an embodiment of the god they served. Because they experienced the power of the god, their identity could sometimes be mixed with the gods. However, that didnt mean that their identity was completely lost. However, an incarnation was a much more complex concept than embodiments and alter egos. It was when a god put themself into the prison of a physical body. It was a bit different from the Three Norns on the 16th floor. They couldnt use their power outside of their holy territory. But an incarnation could freely come and go. However, because it was limited to their physical body, there were constraints on their power, and it was likely that the soul would be damaged as well. It might experience true destruction. So the gods and demons preferred using apostles; they never made incarnations. If something went wrong, they could die. And no one would put themselves in a position where they couldnt use their full power. But the god Brahma was different. He hated being related to the gods and demons on the 98th floor, so he descended to the lower floors. This was also the reason why he left the Elohim. From what he saw, their ideology wasnt too different from that of the 98th floor. However, from the Elohims standpoint, they couldnt face off against an actual god, so they just watched him. Meanwhile, Brahm continued to chase after the legacies and myths that he wanted. The domain of the god Brahma was creation and knowledge. Learning new things through experiments with alchemy was enough for Brahm. Of course, the fact Brahm was the incarnation of the god Brahma was thoroughly kept under wraps. Nothing good would come from a lot of people knowing. Brahms ideals were very simple. He wouldnt accept or interfere with anything that wasnt related to him. The Elohim tried to hide things about him so they wouldnt have anything they were embarrassed about come to light. The reason his brother knew about Brahms identity was because of an incident a while back. He had promised not to tell anyone, so he didnt. He only told the diary. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt say anything about this either. Making the Philosophers Stone had nothing to do with the fact that Brahm was an incarnation. Like Brahm, he also didnt feel the need to interfere with things that werent related to him. However. He was a bit annoyed that he knew his hidden powers. *** For a moment, Yeon-woo didnt say anything and looked at Brahm and the little girl. There were a lot of things going on inside of his head. How was he supposed to respond to this? He thought that it would be better to pretend not to know what they were talking about. However. ..Is it because of the Draconic Eyes? Yeon-woo decided to spill a part of the secrets. Since the other person was sure of himself, it wouldnt be easy for Yeon-woo to pretend not to know. And to learn Brahms skills, he had to build trust. Actually, he was even planning on telling him about the Philosophers Stone when they got started. However, he didnt worry about it spreading anywhere. Since hes someone who follows his standards so closely that he didnt help Jeong-woo as he was dying. It would be a lie if he said that he didnt despise him. His brother had thought they were friends, but he didnt come even at the very end. Of course, Brahm didnt help the other side either. He was just a bystander, through and through. However, he was definitely someone able to be trusted for a deal. Right. To be exact, its because this childs eyes and my skill worked together. Brahm stroked the head of the little girl. The little girl gripped his clothes even tighter. Yeon-woo nodded his head. If the Summer Queen had used her Draconic Eyes and looked at him, he mightve been caught. The reason he wasnt caught mightve been because of her broken Dragon Heart as well. But if the girls Draconic Eyes and Brahms power were combined, it would be effective. Although Brahm probably contributed 90% while the girl contributed 10%. Of course, Yeon-woo pretended not to know this either. Instead, he asked a question observing the little girl. She stepped back even more. Is she a child of Ananta? Brahms eyes shined. Do you know her? I only heard of her. The Summer Queen hated her own species, so she refuses to have an offspring, and Heaven Wing, who was Kalatuss successor, died. Then only Ananta is left. That child.must be at least a Quarter. After all, there wasnt anyone to mate with Ananta, who was a Half. And when he checked with his Extrasensory Perception, she was a lot weaker than Ananta. Arent you bringing me in while youre on the run from the Elohim because you want to make a deal with me regarding that child? Brahm curved his lips. It might have looked like a smile full of joy, but it also looked like a cynical smile. It was always satisfactory to find someone who understood what you were saying. Why? Is that bad? Of course not. Actually, its a relief, because I was wondering how I should make a deal with you. He had definitely thought of it. But if Brahm proposed the deal, everything changed. The deal would progress smoothly. Brahms conditions were extremely simple. Hes probably trying to help her learn the powers of a dragon that she hasnt learned yet. It seemed like the child couldnt use the power of the Draconic species even though she was a Dragon Human. Where was Ananta, her mother? Fine. Then Ill have to check if youre qualified to become someone to make a deal with. Who are you? He wasnt asking for a name. He was asking how there was a new dragons successor when it was known that they were all gone. I dont necessarily see a reason why I have to answer that. Instead, dont I just have to show that Im qualified? Yeon-woo clearly expressed his opinion, and attempted to awaken his Dragon Body. Scales grew on his skin. It was a color that was closer to navy blue than sky blue. As his Draconic Eyes opened, his eyes grew horizontally. ..Ah! The child dropped her mouth open and made a sound for the first time. She hid behind Brahm again, face red, but she peeked out to look at Yeon-woo. She looked relieved after finding someone that was the same species as her. Yeon-woo looked at Brahm again and asked. Is this enough? More than enough. Then lets talk about the details. *** Yeon-woo followed Brahm into the cottage. The cottage was organized into different sections with potions and ingredients, fitting of an alchemist, and there were a lot of chests filled with rare materials. Galliard left, saying he would be back after checking if Aether followed them. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo and Brahm were able to discuss many things. Actually, if Galliard didnt talk about you, I wouldnt have felt the dragons energy from you. You were the first person that he spoke about that much. Of course, it was a bit unpleasant since my name was used. Ill apologize for that. There was only one person who Brahm had opened his mind to. It was Galliard. The relationship that began when he was looking for Undines Goblet turned into the closest of friends. Yeon-woo internally thanked Galliard and began to get to the point. I heard that you dont care about others businesses. But how did you come to take care of Anantas child? Like how you wont tell me about the reason why youre a Dragon Human, I dont need to tell you. However, Ill tell you that it was a deal with Ananta. Brahm narrowed his eyes. Isnt it more important to give each other what we need? Brahm made things clear and spoke about the conditions. Im asking for one thing. Teach the child knowledge about dragons while youre staying here. Yeon-woo turned to look towards the little girl. She had been peeking out from Brahms back, and quickly hid herself when she met Yeon-woos eyes. Is there anything I shouldnt tell her? No. Tell her everything. Powers, knowledge, family. Their locations. And even their history. To tell her the history meant to tell her about the extinction of the species as well. At first glance, he seemed to treat her like a daughter, but he seemed to be clear on things like this. What is the childs name? Sesha. Sesha. In the language of the Draconic species, it meant remainder. It mightve been a name that fit the little girl well, but it was a bit sad. And at times, I hope you act as her guardian. Even though well take care of security as much as possible. But you never know. And you seem to be skilled enough to protect the child. Understood. I will. Brahm widened his eyes in surprise as Yeon-woo easily accepted his conditions. What he was asking for could get Yeon-woo involved in what was going on with him. But it seemed like he accepted it too easily. However, Yeon-woo had to be prepared for that. Since he was planning on asking for something that could be too much. Then Ill tell you my conditions. Speak. I want to learn the Book of Mercury that you wrote. ..! Brahms eyes hardened. A threatening energy began to swirl around Yeon-woo. The illusionary world that had always been bright suddenly became dark and heavy. What Yeon-woo said was a dangerous statement. The Book of Mercury was a book of magic that Brahm had made with all his memories and knowledge from when he was a god on the lower floors. Since Yeon-woo was basically asking Brahm for everything he learned, it was expected that he would be sensitive. This place was Brahms territory. Yeon-woo could be in danger with a single misstep. However, Yeon-woo was calm. Sesha is scared. Is that still okay? Brahm slightly bit his lower lip and took back his energy. It was the first emotion that he showed. Yeon-woo didnt miss it. He seemed to care about Sesha more than it seemed. He might actually consider Sesha as his real daughter. How do you know about the Book of Mercury? Didnt you hear when I spoke with Galliard? I heard from a returner. No one knows that. Its not a complete secret. Since a few people saw it themselves. Brahm narrowed his eyes and glared at Yeon-woo. There was nothing ruder than asking to give ones weakness away. He was probably thinking of whether to leave Yeon-woo alone, or to deal with him. Yeon-woo knew that he needed to take a step back here. Of course, Im not saying Ill learn all of it. Then? Just the sections about alchemy. Alchemy? Yes. Brahms eyes slightly settled. What about the level? Everything thats possible. I see youre trying to use your Dragons Knowledge to fill in the rest. I wont deny that. Brahm was deep in thought for a moment. He was calculating different scenarios-whether it was disadvantageous to him or not. What about your knowledge of alchemy? I think I know the basics. Even though its basic, I did learn metallurgy from Henova and rune magic from Victoria. Brahm looked surprised. He was one of the top five artisans as well. If he learned the basics from the others, Yeon-woo was advanced compared to others. Thats a relief. I dont like teaching someone from the beginning. And I have things I have to do, so I cant teach you a lot. Thats fine. Good. This can be the end of our deal. After the two pledged on the pledge of mana, they were in the same boat. [Geez. Hes a scary guy. Why is his tone so cold? I literally almost hit him.] [But I heard hes quite reasonable. Is it because of that child?] It was Shanon and Hanryeongs review of Brahm. *** After that, Yeon-woo received lessons for 2 hours every day from Brahm. The knowledge he learned from Henova was a big help. Henova said that what he knew wasnt that much, but because it was knowledge he learned about being a blacksmith for a long time, his level of understanding was extremely deep. In some areas, it was Brahm doing the learning. And in the day, Yeon-woo had to look after Sesha. It was something Brahm used to do, but he said he had something else to do. [Youre a babysitter now. Youll struggle for a bit, huh? Hehehe.] Shanon giggled inside him like this was hilarious. He was doubting that Yeon-woo would be able to look after the child. Not making the child cry would be a feat in itself. Sesha seemed interested in Yeon-woo because they were the same species, but she didnt approach him first. She just peeked at him from far away. She didnt even talk. [Look Shes totally on her guard! What are you gonna do, master? She looks like shes gonna cry if you try to teach her something. Ahem. dont worry. I actually..] Who said I couldnt babysit? [Huh? Thats..! At Yeon-woos confident answer, Shanon thought that things werent going as he expected. Yeon-woo ignored Shanon and suddenly headed towards the kitchen to look for something. Although they were only men here, they seemed to have everything needed. He began to prepare for something. He pulled our flour, eggs, white sugar, milk, oil, strawberries, bananas, and chocolate syrup. He searched through his memory for the recipe and began to cook. [Hm? Whats this?] [It looks like hes trying to cook. He looks familiar with it.] [What? This wall, cooking?] Regardless of Shanons teasing, Yeon-woo combined flour, baking powder, butter, and white sugar to make the dough, and began to mix the whites of the eggs to make the meringue. Sesha became curious at what Yeon-woo was doing and came over to look. Yeon-woo felt Seshas gaze but pretended not to notice. At times like this, he had to make the other person come over. He knew that forcing her over would make her run away. He poured the dough on the frying pan and heated it up until it was brown around the edges. As a delicious aroma wafted in the air, Sesha slowly approached him. It had been some time since their last meal, so she was feeling a bit hungry. Whats..this? Not being able to resist the curiosity, she asked Yeon-woo a question, pulling his clothes. Snack. A snack? Seshas eyes sparkled. She looked so cute doing that that Yeon-woo subconsciously grinned. She reminded him of someone. A memory that he was keeping hidden popped up. After the cooking was finished, he got the pancake ready on the plate and put strawberries and bananas on top. He placed it on the table after adding chocolate syrup as the final touch. Eat. Sesha used her short legs to get on the chair and started to devour the food. Her mouth was covered in chocolate syrup. Next to her, Yeon-woo quietly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. He didnt say much, but he looked generous in this moment. [Goodness..! The world is going to end! The Tower is going to fall down!] [He had that kind of side to him as well I see.] Shanon began to jump around and Hanryeong reminisced about his past, since he too had raised a child once. Rebecca appeared above Yeon-woos head and smiled as well. The smile didnt leave Yeon-woos face as he watched Sesha adorably eat the food. Looking at her, his forgotten memories started to pop up. When he was in Africa, he had a short but happy dating life. His girlfriend at the time had a daughter of this age, and he frequently made pancakes for her. They broke up, but it was one of the only precious memories that Yeon-woo had. Is it good? Yeah! Sesha licked the chocolate syrup that was left on the plate and held it out. Please give me more! Yeon-woo smiled as he looked at the beaming Sesha. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! ~SLR 200 Chapters Event!~ Hi everyone! First off, wed like to use this opportunity to say thank you to everyone. We totally really very much extremely appreciate it ???? To celebrate the release of the 200th chapter, we have decided to hold an event. The rules are simple. Guess HHs username in the Discord server! Multiple hints have already been given, and more clues will be released daily. How to participate: Join the Discord server. Get the Second Life Ranker role in the #roles channel. This can be done by clicking on the emote for SLR. Under novel discussions, there should be a channel dedicated to the event called #Guesses. There, you can send who you think it is. Rules: Only the first 3 attempts that you send will be counted. Your answers will be locked and cannot be changed. Youre allowed to discuss who it is, but only one person will receive the prize! The first three people to guess will be the winners! Prizes: First) 500 Woop Dollars and 10 advanced chapters Second) 200 Woop Dollars and 5 advanced chapters Third) 5 advanced chapters When the 200th chapter is released on the website, HHs identity will be also announced ???? Even if no one guesses correctly, HH will reveal themself. If you have any questions, they can be answered in the SLR channel of the Discord server. Good luck! Click to see the first clue! Chapter 191 After the explosion that covered the lake settled down, Aether ground his teeth. ..Damn! Because he cared about his reputation more than anything, he was able to build up an immunity to when people mocked him. However, this time, he couldnt help but curse. His armor was burned black, and it looked like it might fall apart any moment. If not for his light property, which gave him resistance to fire, he might have actually been in big trouble. Anyone left? How many people are safe? As Aether shouted through his connection with them, his subordinates started to appear one by one. All of them were injured. There were even some who were barely alive. And there were only 3 of them. Including himself, there were a total of 4 people. Nine people came, and 5 people died. Among them, there were a few who were as powerful as high rankers. The amount should have been more than enough to catch Galliard and Brahm. However, it was all ruined because of someone that suddenly appeared. If only their guards werent downhe couldnt help but think of what would have happened. But it had already ended up like this. Even if they attacked Brahm now, he wasnt sure if they could win with a force like this. He hadnt felt this angry since he was targeting Heaven Wing. Crunch. His tightly clenched fists were trembling. His veins were popping out. Aether began to seriously contemplate whether he should turn back like this. If he did, he could come back after gathering more forces again. Since he knew about the newcomers skills somewhat, he was confident that he wouldnt lose again. But if he did that, he would be looked down on by others for losing to a player that wasnt even a ranker. Although the guy was someone who was skilled enough to be ranked the same as Allforone on the 21st floor, there were some families who would try to hold this as a weakness against Aether. I cant get caught. There was only one choice that Aether could make. He would have to use the resources he had at hand to hold Brahm down and kidnap the Dragon Human named Sesha. Sesha was the only dragons descendant left in the Tower, other than the Summer Queen. If they could have the genes of the highest of the Superior species, the Elohim would be able to expand. They would become a step closer in renewing the Draconic species again. But his head was filled with questions about how he would do it. Brahm alone was enough to fight against Aether, and if Galliard and the Hoarder fought alongside him, things would get complicated. ..Damn. There was only the option of resting for a bit and looking for a blind spot later. When Aether turned around to look at his subordinates What are you going to do in that shape? He heard a familiar voice. Aether narrowed his eyes, realizing the owner of the voice. A woman quietly landed through a green portal. She looked exactly like Aether, but her overall atmosphere was different from Aethers. Hemera of the Day. The two were twins, but the path they took was completely different, so their fate was different as well. What are you here for? Cant you see? Im here to help my useless brother. If youre trying to joke..! Does this seem like a joke to you? Hemera lightly flicked her finger. As she did, several portals opened around her, and about 30 people appeared. They were all from species that were hard to find in the Tower. They were all people who followed her. I think this is enough to fill in the empty spots. What do you think? Hemera rubbed her finger on her seductive lips and smiled. Aether clenched his fists. Are you trying to steal my accomplishments? No way. How could siblings do that? Steal. Im just saying Ill help you because it seems too hard for you to do it on your own. .. Aether shut his mouth. He didnt want to take her help because of his pride, but reason was telling him that he should. Restoring the Draconic species. There was nothing more satisfying than this to the Elohim. With the restored dragons, they would be able to take the Summer Queens winning card and catch Allforone to control the demons that were above him. Especially during this time when it was almost completely confirmed that the Summer Queens Dragon Heart was destroyed. They couldnt miss this good ingredient. Hemera was trying to take part in this. If there was a problem, it was that Aether would be in Hemeras palm. This was the only choice he had. Because he said he would get a dragon specimen, he couldnt back down now. Heaven Wing. If only he had the corpse of Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo, who had the blessing of the ancient dragon Kalatus, he wouldnt have to suffer this humiliation. However. He quickly made his choice, as there was only one option. Fine. Lets work together. But the honor of the accomplishments is 5:5. Hemeras eyebrow slightly twitched. Why? For someone who cant do anything without me? How can you be that confident? 3:7. Humph! If you dont want to, go away. Since only I know about where Brahm is. Or why dont you go through the rest of the stage with your subordinates to search? Aether crossed his arms and sniggered. Also, theres no way you dont know about the transmutation circle that Brahm is making. If I cant have it, Im just gonna throw it away. He was saying that he would refuse to work with her, so Hemera had to take a step back. Fine. 4 to.. 7 to 3. Im 7, youre 3. Like I said, you dont have to do it if you dont want to. There are a lot of people wholl do it since the situation already turned out like this. Ill just take the disapproval. If I can just get the specimen, I can redeem myself. Hemera ground her teeth. He was really stubborn on things like this. That was probably why he was able to think his way out of the nice Arthia. If I cant, Ill have to use another way. Hemera concealed what she was thinking and looked down at the ground like she gave up. Fine. Ill do it. Where are they? Theyre.. Aether named a place that was completely unexpected. Hemeras eyes slightly widened. *** Brahm and Galliard returned after Yeon-woo fed Sesha and put her to sleep. She wasnt as wary of him any more, thanks to the snack. They talked about this and that. He learned that Sesha was a child who liked to talk. She looked like an adorable angel, sleeping like that. Is she sleeping? Yes. I gave her a snack, and she seemed to like it. Thats a relief. I wasnt able to prepare a snack for her. Brahm faintly smiled, putting his tools down. The smell of magic emanated from him. He had probably just strengthened the magic around them. Then from now, Ill watch Sesha. You can leave and pick some purple Devil Flowers. Brahm pulled out his subspace pocket as he spoke. Yeon-woo smiled bitterly as Brahm asked him to bring the hidden piece that he had been searching for. Well, since Brahm was an outstanding alchemist, there was no way he wouldnt know about the effects of the Devil Flower. So thats why I couldnt find purple Devil Flowers in the forest. Did Brahm take most of them? It seemed the hidden pieces that he needed would be taken from him. I apologize, but I need the purple Devil Flowers as well. Brahms eyes slightly flashed. Then, he stuck his lower lip out. Are you planning on growing the blessing of demons? Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue. He only mentioned a simple ingredient, but Brahm realized what he was trying to do right away. He probably wouldnt be able to hide anything while he was here. Since a long time ago, the Draconic species and the demons were enemies. The Draconic species, who tried to understand the different laws of the world and tried to blend with them, and the demons, who tried to deceive the law and do whatever they wanted. Fundamentally, they couldnt get along, and they had an enmity between them for ages. But also, because of that, the two were healthy ingredients for each other. The Draconic species could swallow demons to purify their magic, and the demons could eat the Draconic species to improve their mana. The deeper each others blessings were in their genes, the more powerful they came, and the more light their magic power was able to shine. And even though Yeon-woo couldnt catch a demon, he knew a shortcut that would have the same results. Purple Devil Flowers are perfect for the Demonic species to grow in. The more demonic energy is put in, the better it is for the Dragons Blessing. But that only worked for pure Draconic species. Even after awakening, I couldnt just swallow the Devil Flower since I was still half human. It could make you sick. So I needed something to refine it. The person that helped me at the time was Bayluk. When his brother was clearing the 23rd floor, he was causing an uproar in the Tower. To be exact, it was his brother and Arthia. Because of that, numerous clans were on their guard against them, so the members needed to find methods to quickly increase their powers. Anti Venom, Bayluk, had researched a way to help his brother at this time. He looked for a way to learn the blessing of demons, and what he found was the purple Demon Flowers. The objective was to refine the demonic energy so the Dragon Body could easily absorb it. And another ingredient was needed to lessen the poison of the flower. The heart of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur of De Roy Lake. But Brahm had already been able to tell what he was trying to do with just a few words. That meant he already knew about the effects of the purple Devil Flower. How did you know? Because Im doing the same thing. Yeon-woos eyes became bigger. Brahm waved his hand like it was nothing. As you can see, Sesha isnt proficient at using the magic power of dragons. Its one of the limits of being a Quarter. So Im refining Devil Flowers to raise the level of her magic power. Yeon-woo nodded his head. He understood why Brahm had stayed on the 23rd floor for so long. But its a relief that we wont clash. I dont understand. What youre looking for is ones with concentrations that are at least 4, right? Yes. Yeon-woo nodded his head. But what Im looking for are those with concentrations of 3 or less. Because the higher the concentration, the more sick you can be. So you can have the ones that are too strong, and bring the weaker ones here. Brahm crossed his arms and smirked. Were overflowing with the more concentrated ones anyway. ..? They had excess Devil Flowers? He thought the flowers were something that you would be lucky to find even a single one of. Follow Galliard. Hell explain it to you. Galliard frowned like he was annoyed, but he sighed. What power would a guest have? If the owner said to do it, there was nothing else he could do. Galliard told Yeon-woo to follow him and left the cottage. Yeon-woo thought Brahm was joking and followed Galliard. But it didnt take too long for him to realize that Brahm was being serious. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! ~SLR 200 Chapters Event!~ Hey everyone! We hope that youre ready for the next clue to find HHs true identity. As a reminder, the event is to celebrate the upcoming public release of the 200th chapter (yay!) and the rewards are as follows: First) 500 Woop Dollars and 10 advanced chapters Second) 200 Woop Dollars and 5 advanced chapters Third) 5 advanced chapters For the full rules, check out the Discord announcement channel! Click to see the second clue! Chapter 192 [What the heck.] [I heard he was half crazy, but I didnt know it was this bad.] Listening to Shanon and Hanryeongs shock, Yeon-woo turned back to ask Galliard. ..Just what is all this? Galliard grinned seeing Yeon-woos shaking. Yeon-woo, who always seemed like a cold doll, finally seemed like a human. Well, it was expected, since Galliard had been shocked out of his wits when he first saw this place as well. From the hill to the cottage, there were Devil Trees growing all over the land. And the trees all had purple flowers on them! Galliard crossed his arms and snorted. Cant you see? Its a farm. Yeon-woo made a dumbfounded expression. Devil Trees could be farmed? If that was possible, the Draconic species wouldve farmed them a long time ago. And they wouldnt have gone extinct. Galliard spoke with a grin, like he understood what Yeon-woo was feeling. According to Brahm, demons are just simple beings created from plants, so they grow if you just give them water and fertilizer. [The demons show displeasure at Brahms statement.] [An unknown Devil King is furious.] [An unknown Devil Grand Duke curses Brahm.] .. [It was blocked by the gods barrier.] [It was blocked by the gods barrier.] [Contact with the outside has been partly blocked because the barrier was strengthened. Even the 98th floor isnt able to do anything.] Comparing demons to plants would obviously make them mad. But even if they were mad, there was a limit to what they could do. Also, Brahms being was of a level that not even the demons could easily touch him. But how did he do it? The fact that he farmed just purple flowers means Its not only devils that can be created but also demons. What if you could intentionally create demons, who were powerful enough to stand against the gods? It was horrifying just thinking about it. But the moment he thought of it, Yeon-woo felt like he had been hit in the head. He quickly opened his Draconic Eyes to check the farm. He was right. It was exactly like he expected. Along the farm, there was a large transmutation circle. It was a transmutation circle that was made with Brahms most prized possession, The Book of Mercury. Galliard. What? Is Brahm planning on waging war against Elohimno, the entire tower? Why do you think that? Yeon-woos eyes settled deeply. If notwhy is he preparing to subjugate demons? [Huh? Does that make sense?] [Subjugate demonstheres no way thats possible..] Shanon and Hanryeong couldnt count how many times they had been surprised since they entered this illusionary world. Demons were beings that were like gods. Of course, there were demons that were so weak that they couldnt get to the 98th floor. But demons were still outstanding beings that caused the Draconic species to go extinct. Brahm was going to subjugate such beings? Even if Brahm had the identity of the god Brahma, it sounded impossible. [Wouldnt that be dangerous? Master?] Rebecca, who had been quietly watching, came out to observe the Demons Forest. Even to her, it seemed strange. The transmutation circle was the result of different kinds of alchemy and black magic, but it could be organized into 5 general processes. The first was that it gave the Devil Flowers the nutrients it needed. The second was that it stimulated the genes so the purple Devil Flowers would be able to get their color faster. The third was that it forcefully made the newly born Demonic species eat each other, and the fourth was that the stronger Demonic species were used as sacrifices to summon something. A demon summoning circle. And at this point, the fifth process was set to activate. A sealing circle. The moment the demons appeared, magic that was casted to bind them would be activated. Of them, there was magic that Yeon-woo was familiar with. Theres even Divine Iron in the magic form. Is that possible? Yeon-woo became curious about Brahms knowledge about alchemy. Was it because he was a god? However, there were a lot of incomplete sections of the transmutation circle. Brahm seemed to be strengthening the barrier and finishing this transmutation circle when he left. It seems like he normally uses the first two processes to get the Devil Flowers, and is saving the other three processes to summon demons later. The more he looked at it, the more complex the transmutation circle was. Galliard was a bit surprised when the spirit appeared, but he didnt think too much of it since Elves were used to spirits. He just lightly laughed like it was amusing. Demon subjugation, you say. Actually, its similar, but different. Can I ask for the details? You saw Sesha, right? Yes. I dont know if you felt it, but that child cant live long. .. Yeon-woo shut his mouth. Galliards smile turned bitter. I dont know if its because shes a Quarter or something else. Sesha was weak from birth. Even if we gave her the best medicine, she only got better momentarily. She would be bedridden soon after. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. When he first met Sesha, he felt that she was weak. Dragon Humans were creatures that had difficulties being born, because of biological reasons. They were children of two completely different species. They had immense potential, but it was hard for them to be born healthy. And she was a Quarter. The ancient Kalatus knew this, and that was why he divided his power into 8 steps. But once, she got better. It mustve been when she swallowed the Demons Blessing. Galliard nodded his head. Correct. Actually, it hasnt been that long since Seshas been able to run around like that or eat snacks, like the one you prepared. Yeon-woo thought of Seshas eyes that had been sparkling the entire time she ate. But even that is starting to show cracks. It seems like shes gained an immunity to it. Yeon-woo realized the reason for the transmutation circle. So youre going to get a fully grown demon and..? Yes. When a stupid demon appears, were going to seal it and have Sesha absorb it. Yeon-woo unwittingly laughed in disbelief. Thinking of catching a demon to save a sick child was incredible, but actually going through with it was even more incredible. Hes a fool for his daughter. Brahm was exactly like that. What happened between Sesha and Brahm? Brahms not like what I heard about him.. Hes a lot different, right? Galliard grinned. Actually, I dont know that well either. Hes keeping his mouth shut about that topic. But I know one thing for sure. Galliard lifted a corner of his mouth. Hell probably even try to get a god if Sesha needs it. *** Yeon-woo picked a bunch of purple Devil Flowers and returned to the cottage. Like what Brahm had said, there were a lot of flowers with a concentration of 4 or higher, so he was able to get as much as he needed. Since it wasnt time to use it yet, he put them inside Intrenian. Youre here? Brahm looked up from the book that he was reading and adjusted his glasses. Yeon-woo looked around and asked, Wheres Sesha? She said she wanted to take a walk so she went outside real quick. Seems like you got the flowers. You can put the subspace pocket there. Yeon-woo placed the subspace pocket on the table and unintentionally started to laugh. Now that he looked at it, everything inside this world was made for Sesha. The refreshing forest environment, the pretty interior, and the farm to make medicine. How much time had Brahm spent on this? He really was the biggest fool for his daughter. Thinking of that, he felt like he was a bit closer to Brahm. Why are you laughing like that? Brahm slightly frowned, hearing Yeon-woos quiet laugh. He seemed to have realized that Yeon-woo was laughing because of him. Its nothing. Anyways, what are you looking at? Brahm looked at Yeon-woo with annoyance and answered. The Book of Mercury. I was checking if there was a section that I missed. Yeon-woos eyes widened. He never wouldve imagined that the normal-looking book wouldve been the book that had all of Brahms knowledge. Also, he knew that the book was a grimoire that had its own identity. Aside from that. Did you understand what I taught you yesterday? If youre talking about the equivalency exchanges, Im reviewing it. Recite it. Normal magic works under laws, but alchemy has a property that equivalently takes and receives As Yeon-woos explanation went on, Brahms eyes changed. Although it had only been his first lecture, Yeon-woo seemed to have learned more than he expected. Even though Yeon-woo had the Dragons Knowledge, it was more than what Brahm had expected. Is it because he learned from Henova and Victoria? The two were people that Brahm had met before. Both of them were among the few that Brahm acknowledged. If Yeon-woo learned from people like that, it made sense. But actually, this was the result of Yeon-woo spending the night using Time Difference to try to understand. Others might say that Yeon-woo was talented, but that was just how he was on the outside. Yeon-woo was someone who worked for everything he got. And hes not lazy about it. There was the deal in place, but Yeon-woo was someone that Brahm actually wanted to teach. Yeon-woo listened with attention to what he said. Brahm stroked his chin. Yeon-woo would probably be able to understand everything soon. It occurred to him that the completion of the transmutation circle wouldnt take as long as he thought. Tak! Brahm shut his Book of Mercury and stood up. Follow me. Ill teach you whats after that. *** About two weeks had passed since Yeon-woo came to see Brahm. Yeon-woo was writing something down on a piece of paper in the middle of the night, with only a small light to help him see. He rubbed his eyes tiredly. He didnt rely on his senses as much as before, but he still felt tired emotionally. ..Its definitely not easy. Was it because of his continued use of Time Difference? His brain sometimes felt like it was being poked. He needed some rest. Over the past two weeks, Yeon-woo spent all his time studying alchemy. Unlike what Brahm said at the beginning about only teaching him the basics, Brahm taught Yeon-woo a lot of things, and Yeon-woo was completely drained trying to understand everything. He hadnt even studied this hard when he was a student. Normally, he wouldve tossed it to Boo, but he couldnt do that now. Thankfully, he was able to somewhat understand it by using his Time Difference. Boo and Rebecca also helped him with their advice. And about five days ago, Brahm had started to take Yeon-woo with him when he was working on his transmutation circle. Yeon-woo just did small errands and things, but Yeon-woo was still able to learn a lot. Brahm probably knew this as well. And now, he was able to attempt to interpret the Emerald Tablet. The irrefutable fact, this is the most true. The bottom is the top and the top is the bottom to have its unique existence. And everything came from a single meditation, everything is connected. .. He interpreted what Leonte said word for word and got rid of the wrongly interpreted sections. With the knowledge he learned from Brahm, he attempted his own interpretation. On the paper, he was writing and erasing different formulas, and the paper was eventually crumpled in Yeon-woos fist. There was a pile of crumpled papers next to him. ..This is so frustrating. Did he not know enough yet to understand the Philosophers Stone? His head hurt from the fact that he still didnt even have a clue. [Its a fun formula every time I look at it. A Philosophers Stone..I never imagined that such a thing was possible.] [This time. I think. This section. Is wrong.] If Rebecca and Boo werent there with him, he wouldve let go of his pen a while ago. Haaaa. Lets do it again. Yeon-woo took a deep breath and gripped the pen. Then. Creak The door suddenly opened. Yeon-woo turned his head towards the door. Sesha poked her small head through the narrow crack. Cain, are you sleeping? Tak, tak Her tail was slightly wagging, bumping against the floor. It meant that she had something to request. Seshas emotions could be read through her tail. Yeon-woo put his pen down and said, No. Are you hungry? Hehehe. Sesha embarrassedly laughed. Yeon-woo laughed too and stood up. She had roamed around this morning without any rest. Okay. Ill make you a pancake, so wait here. Its a secret from Brahm. Okay! Sesha put her hand on her mouth. Yeon-woo ruffled her hair and headed over to the kitchen. He had recently gone to the outer section of the Tower to get ingredients, so he had a lot. Watching Yeon-woo quietly prepare the pan, Shanon and Hanryeong spoke in strange voices. [Gosh. Our master is interesting every time I see him. I never wouldve imagined hes soft on children.] [I agree.] Yeon-woo was a bit flabbergasted at what they were saying. ..Just what did you think of me all this time. [Iron-blooded.] [I didnt say anything.] .. Rebecca had appeared next to him and was nodding her head. [It looks good. Give me some too.] Yeon-woo thought that it would only be more disadvatageous the more he talked, so he shut his mouth. But since even Hanryeong was making jokes now, it seemed they were all quite close now. Yeon-woo put Seshas pancake on a plate and took it to his room. The two were actually half right and half wrong. It was true that Yeon-woo liked kids. But there was still a thin line between those he liked and didnt. Thankfully, Sesha was inside that line. But when he returned to his room, Sesha was doing something sitting down at his desk. Sesha jumped in surprise, looking at Yeon-woo like she had done something bad, and quickly got off the chair. Uh, thats.. I wont get mad, so dont worry. Eat before it cools down. Okay! Sesha beamed and took the plate from him. Her tail was wagging the entire time. Yeon-woo smiled while looking at Sesha and gripped his pen again. Then, he saw Seshas scribbles. But something was weird. They looked like normal scribbles at first glance, but they all had some time of formula. There was a shape that was created with a golden ratio. Sesha, did you..? Hm? Hehe. What you drew. I tried drawing it on the back. Sesha took a big bite of her pancake and answered like it was nothing. She was learning things from Brahm as well, so she had a lot of knowledge that most children didnt. Even a Quarter was still a descendant of a dragon, it seemed. However, Yeon-woo felt like he had been smacked in the face. It was a simple method, but it was like it was leading Yeon-woo down a new path. *** After Yeon-woo put Sesha to sleep, he spent the entire night focused on formulas. He tried not to forget about his inspiration and continued to work through it. Until now, I only thought of the Philosophers Stone as something that could provide magic power without any limits. His hand became faster as he worked through it. This time, he didnt get stuck on anything. But if its not that, and actually something that helps amplify magic power.. And when he arrived at the last bit, the sun came up. Yeon-woos eyes shined. Yeah. This was it. The Philosophers Stone was not something that provided an endless amount of magic power. It was something that exponentially increased it. So this is why Nemesis and Nike said it was a comfortable place to rest. Since just by being inside it strengthened magic power, the growth of the two Legendary Beasts had been rapid. This plate has information about the suns path. The last sentence on the Emerald Tablet. The answer was there. The path of the sun was actually the circulation of magic power. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. He felt like he understood why Leonte and Bild hadnt been able to finish Philosophers Stone. They just thought it was a tool for magic power. If it wasnt for Sesha, Yeon-woo probably couldve spent at least a few years on this. So the most lacking part of the stone is the source? Outside, the sun was rising. The sunlight that poured in through the window shined on the paper filled with shapes and numbers. And. Yeon-woos eyes also became brighter. A source. Meaning, he only had to find a magic sourcethough it wouldnt be easy. However, something that Yeon-woo could use as a magic source flashed through his head. A demon, the thing that Galliard and Brahm were looking for. If he could get something similar to that and seal it inside the Philosophers Stone, it would be more than enough. He might really be able to get a limitless amount of magic power. I might be able to make a magic source thats equivalent to the Dragon Heart. Yeon-woo lightly wet his lips. To make a real Dragon Heart, he had to reach the 5th step of awakening. But if he could get an organ that could function like a Dragon Heart before that.. I can have two organs for magic power. The transmutation circle that Brahm set up. This time, he would have to research that. Yeon-woo gripped the pen in his hand even tighter. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! ~SLR 200 Chapters Event!~ Clue: ORYHBRXUVHOIKHULQWUR Chapter 193 Ugh, the air here is so heavy. Even the 12th floor wasnt this bad. Phante complained as he walked through the Demons Forest. It was fun beating up the occasional ghosts and Demonic species that appeared, but the air was so heavy that he wasnt in a good mood. However, Edora ignored Phantes complaints and continued to look for the path. The coordinates that Yeon-woo had taught them were definitely somewhere near here. Phante was pouting. Sheesh. You cant hear what your brothers saying cause youre thinking of finding your hubby, huh? Edora just coldly replied, If youre jealous, look for someone you like, too. Although you probably wont ever be able to do that. Hey! Its just cause Im busy with this, but Im actually pretty pop.. I think its there. Hey! Edora turned away from Phante and approached a certain point. It looked no different from other parts of the forest, but with Edoras Insight, it was clear for her. There were pieces of the barrier that were formed like a honeycomb. They made a large sphere and were covering a part of the forest. Edora put her hand inside the barrier. Normally, she wouldve been flicked out, but it seemed like she found the right path. Her hand passed through the air. She slowly moved inside the barrier. The moment Phante followed after he, his eyes widened. A view that was too beautiful was in front of them. It was the moment they entered an Illusionary World that they had only heard about. *** Youre here? Yeon-woo skillfully welcomed them. There was dirt on his clothes and his hands, like he had just been doing something. Is something the matter, Oraboni? You seem tired. I was doing this and that. Its not something to worry about, so dont worry. Yeon-woo waved his hand to assure Edora, and he led the two around the Illusionary World. Brahm looked displeased seeing the two. Bringing outsiders in like that Whats wrong? I think its nice. And Sesha seems to like it as well, Galliard scolded Brahm with a grin. Sesha was usually wary of strangers, but she seemed to like the siblings. She was interested in them because Yeon-woo said they were his friends, and Phante and Edora got along well with children. Phante liked children, and Sesha had fun with Edora because they were both girls. If it wasnt for that, I wouldve chased them out a long time ago. Brahm crossed his arms and grumbled. But unlike his attitude, his two eyes were focused on the smiling Sesha. Last night, Yeon-woo had said that his friends had entered the 23rd floor and asked if it was okay to bring them inside the barrier. Brahm refused at first since he was being chased after the Elohim and Aether, but as Galliard agreed, saying they were from the One-horned tribe, he ended up allowing them in with several conditions. They couldnt be loud, and they were not even allowed to go near the farm. And if the Elohim found them, they had to help. Most players wouldve ran away after hearing the name Elohim, but the siblings quickly agreed to the conditions without any hesitation. The One-horned tribe, who even fought against Red Dragon, had nothing to fear from the Elohim. The same went for the Phante siblings. You know. Sesha mightve been lonely. Didnt she spend too much time disconnected from the world? .. So keep that in mind. Brahm tightly closed his mouth. There was nothing he could say here. Galliard might be right. It was true that Sesha was laughing a lot more than she usually did. The first time she laughed like that was probably when Galliard came. It was a laugh that she didnt show Brahm often. Maybe. It occurred to him that he made Sesha more lonely while thinking that he was doing it for her. *** Cain. I have something to say, so come here. Yeon-woo, who was watching Sesha, Edora, and Phante play together, turned his head towards Brahm. A funny situation had just occurred because the three were playing hide and seek, and Phante had been caught by Sesha because he was so big. Yeon-woo brushed his bottom off and stood up. He told Edora that he would leave for a moment, and headed behind the cottage following Brahm. Edora wasnt able to take her eyes off of Yeon-woo as he walked away. She narrowed her eyes like she didnt like something, and sighed. It was a deep sigh. She felt this every time she looked at Yeon-woo, but he was always the same. It wouldve been nice if he said he was glad to see her, or say that he missed them. He was someone that you couldnt expect such things from. As Edora shook her head to look where Phante and Sesha was, she was surprised because Sesha suddenly jumped out. She folded her thoughts and smiled again. Whats wrong? Edora, do you like Cain? It was a sudden question. Edoras eyes widened, and she faintly smiled. Why do you think that? Your eyes never left Cain. Edora unintentionally coughed. It seemed that her emotions were so plain that even a young child like this could see them. But she still had her pride as a woman. Just when she was thinking that she shouldnt make it obvious, her expression turned strange at what Sesha said. Heehee. Should I help you? *** While Sesha and Edora were talking about this and that, Yeon-woo was speaking with Brahm and Galliard. They seemed quite serious when they called Yeon-woo over, so he thought it was something important. He was right. You know that the transmutation circle and the barrier are almost finished, right? Yes. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Of course he knew, since he was Brahms only assistant for the last month. Galliard didnt know any magic other than spirit magic, and Sesha said that things like this were boring. Only Yeon-woo had taken interest. After he found the way to complete the Philosophers Stone, Yeon-woo spent his nights trying to understand the Emerald Tablet, and used those results to set up a transmutation circle. Although it had only been a month, Yeon-woos knowledge about magic had become a lot deeper. The biggest trait of alchemy is how it is made. Since runes can be created with this, too. With Boo and Rebeccas help, he had engraved more runes on his bones. The proficiency of his Magic Equip had also increased quite a bit. But his biggest achievement was that he found a way to finish the Philosophers Stone. Since the materials he needed were inside Intrenian, he was trying things one by one. Of course, the most important material was the source of magic power. Thankfully, theres no news that Aether or the Elohim have appeared nearby. Theyre probably still looking for us, but when the barriers finished, they wont be able to get to us easily. If the Illusionary World was finished, this location would completely become Brahms territory. That meant that he could set up his holy territory. Although it was limited, the god Brahma would be able to use his godly powers. If that happened, even the Elohim wouldnt be able to beat him, unless their leader, one of the Nine Kings, worked with them. So leave this place to us, and come back after you organize what you need to. When the transmutation circle is finished, well be ridiculously busy again. Yeon-woos eyes slightly became bigger. Brahm hadnt said it directly, but he meant that Yeon-woo should take a break. Galliard smirked and told Brahm off. You can just simply say youre giving him a vacation. Why are you building it up so much? Brahm crossed his arms and didnt say anything. Aw, youre embarrassed. .Shut up. Yeon-woo lightly laughed, seeing the two argue unlike their ages. Brahm stood up like he no longer wanted to be a part of this conversation. Galliard shook his head at his untruthful friend and spoke to Yeon-woo. Hes someone who cant be genuine, so be understanding. Like he said, well focus on summoning demons when the transmutation circle is ready. Go take care of whatever youre been pushing back. And rest with your friends. Yeon-woo nodded his head. He had been wondering when he should go to De Roy Lake. It worked out well. But he also thought that it would be dangerous if the Elohim suddenly showed up while he wasnt around and the barrier was unfinished. What should I do? He contemplated for a moment, and something came to him. Brahm, Galliard. Whats wrong? Did you have more to say? Seeing the two tilt their head, Yeon-woo lightly grinned under his mask. Since were summoning a demon, why dont we take care of the Elohim while were at it? I have a good idea. *** Hm? So are you saying you want to run a raid together? Its fine if you dont want to. Heehee! No way! I was starting to get bored here now, so it worked out! Phante responded excitedly at what Yeon-woo said and stood up. It was fun playing with Sesha, but jumping into a bloody battle was more his style. And because he didnt have a need to fight when he was with Yeon-woo, because Yeon-woo took care of everything, he was even more excited. He was sometimes jealous of Yeon-woos growth, but it was true that Yeon-woo motivated him to work harder, so he wanted to check how much stronger Yeon-woo was. Also, with Yeon-woo being tied for 1st place on the 21st floor with Allforone left the One-horned tribe in an uproar. It was because Yeon-woo had done something that the Martial King hadnt been able to do in his younger days. He didnt express much in front of Phante and Edora, but the Martial King had probably felt wronged at the time. When Phante heard the news, he felt relieved, but he also felt the desire to fight. The goal that he wanted to reach, the person he wanted to defeat one day was Yeon-woo. He needed to be continually stimulated, and train himself. Yeon-woo lightly laughed seeing Phante being competitive, and asked Phante a question seeing Edoras upset face. Why is Edora like that? Phante giggled like it was hilarious. Its because she was hit from somewhere completely unexpected. ..? Things happened. Anyway, you must be happy youre so popular! Heeheehee! Yeon-woo looked at Sesha sleeping on the bench, and sighed when he realized what might have happened. There were times when Sesha said things that were surprising for her age. Edora had probably heard something from Sesha. At times like these, it was better for his mental health to pretend like he didnt know anything. He took Sesha to her room and told Edora that he was going to leave. Edora quickly brightened up again and said that she would follow Yeon-woo. And so the party was decided. Yeon-woo let Brahm and Galliard know that he was going to leave and stepped out of the barrier. He had been breathing in fresh air under a clear blue sky, so it felt awkward in the heavy atmosphere under the red sky. Yeon-woo circulated his Magic Circuit to adjust his condition and made his Magic Armor into the form of a plated armor. He moved Vigrid from his back to his belt and put a shield on his back instead. As a piece of head armor was created, it wrapped around his entire face. His face was completely obsurece from vision now. Because it was black, it fit the overall atmosphere of the 23rd floor. Huh? Why are you doing that? I dont want to be involved with annoying things. Hm? Oh, its because you dont want people attacking you. Hehe. Are you saying youre famous now? Phante snickered. Actually, what he said was half right and half wrong. He could ignore his fame, and he could push others away with his strength. But Yeon-woo was on his guard from the Elohim. He was planning on getting Aether before he left the 23rd floor, but it wasnt time yet. Also, it was strange that there were no sightings of him. So he was planning on hiding his identity as much as possible. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur didnt even deserve to be called a hidden piece anymore, because it was so well-known. It was likely that there would be a lot of players there. No. Since Aether was defeated, could there actually be less? As he organized his thoughts, the three headed towards the lake. *** Then lets go to finish cleaning up. After they sent Yeon-woo off, Galliard lightly twisted his neck to stretch. As he did, he saw Brahm deep in thought. What are you thinking about so hard? Nah. I just think that hes more interesting the more you think about him. I guess. That makes sense. Since when I first met that child, I was the same. Brahm was thinking of what Yeon-woo suggested before he left. -Taking care of the Elohim? How? At Brahms question, Yeon-woo had answered like this. -Theyre probably getting a trap ready for us. Then we have to turn the tables. We can give them as food to the demons. The strategy was simple and efficient. And he especially liked that the guys like Aether would be given as dessert to the demons. People in the Elohim were usually those with godly blood. Because of that, they had holy power, even though it was only a little bit. Brahm had been wondering how to lure the demons in, and this was perfect. Like this, there were times when Yeon-woo thought of things that he never imagined before. He had received quite a lot of help when he was making the transmutation circle as well. And also, Yeon-woo became shy Seshas friend. On the outside, he seemed apathetic, but Brahm was grateful to him because he was actually warm-hearted. Like someone from the past. Their personalities are completely different, but he reminds of someone else. Galliards eyes were filled with regret and bitterness. Then he saw Sesha, who was looking at where Yeon-woo left. If he was still around, he wouldve been happy to see that child. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu ~Event~ Clue: The discovery of e (~2.71) and penicillin can be described as this. TN: Huhuhu, yall are doing great! Chapter 194 Ugh, its so uncomfortable. Shut up and just do it. Edora smacked Phantes back. Since a lot of people knew that the One-horned tribes siblings were moving with Yeon-woo, they hid their identities like Yeon-woo did. Edora was dressed in a robe, like a magician, and while Phantes horn was showing, he looked completely different. If he had been boyish before, he now looked like a middle-aged man. Yeon-woo looked questioningly at Phante, surprised by his appearance. Phante scratched his face and lightly complained. A Skin Mask. Skin Mask? Its a special thing that our tribe grows. Its probably not that well known to the public. Its used when we do things that require confidentiality. It looked like it took a lot of work to apply it. You had to apply the ointment to your face, and wait until it all dried. And Phante kept on scratching his face, like it was itchy. But it looked natural, and it stayed on, even though he continued to scratch at it. I could use that instead of the mask, if needed. It was something that tempted Yeon-woo. He used a mask to hide his identity, but now, the mask had become famous. It was like everyone had a theorem that said black mask=the Hoarder, Cain. So sometimes, he used his white mask, but if he had one or two Skin Masks, he would probably be able to make good use of them. Could I get some of that too? Its a special item that isnt really given to outsiders, but if its you asking, wouldnt Father give some to you? Yeon-woo nodded, noting that he should ask the Martial King someday. Anyway. Phante frowned, looking at the bustling lake. Just why are there so many people here? Its a little annoying. Whats there to see in these ruins? After Yeon-woos fight with Aether, the densely packed Demon Trees in this area had disappeared, only leaving soil behind. There was only the occasional Demon Tree that was starting to regrow. But the players didnt seem to care about that, and they were roaming around the lake. Among them, there were a few who were having a battle of wits. Its probably because theyre trying to extract the dinosaur. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur in De Roy lake was a demonic species that had become stronger after eating other Demonic species. It occasionally showed up to the lake to hunt every few months. And this was the time for the dinosaur to show up. Ceratopsian Dinosaur? Didnt you say that was a hidden piece? Didnt I say it should be embarrassed to call itself a hidden piece now? Ugh. I dont like that. Phante shifted his feet like someone took his favorite food away from him. Then, he turned his head. Cant we just chase them away? Leave them alone. Yeon-woo was firm, in case Phante caused trouble. He said that Phante could return to the village or move by himself if he didnt want to listen to him. It wasnt like Yeon-woo wanted to stay still. But since there were no guarantees that Aether and the Elohim had left the 23rd floor, he had to stay undercover. Even though Yeon-woo was strong, he wasnt strong enough to defeat Aether if they fought head on. The only reason why he was able to help Galliard before was because he had surprise on his side. He probably wouldnt be that lucky again. If only I can finish the Philosophers Stone. Then I wont fall short in a fight with high rankers. So he needed to be more careful. And the Elohim guys might be here. Yeon-woo had activated his Extrasensory Perception the moment they arrived at the lake. Because of the Elohims prideful personalities, they had a special characteristic of their own. If he found it, he was going to move right away. The players are probably making a complicated deal to get the dinosaur. Im thinking we should join them. Mm? Youre gonna peacefully hunt with them, holding everyones hand and singing Kumbaya? With that personality? Yeon-woo didnt like how Phante brought up his personality, but he pretended he didnt hear it. Of course we have to steal it. Ke! Thats our Hyung-nims personality! As expected of my fathers disciple! Dont you think about the fact that you might be thrown into that lake? Hehe. Hyung-nim, dont you know that Ive been following you since a long time ago? Yeon-woo shook his head as he saw Phante laugh shamelessly. It seemed like he was becoming even more sly as time went on. So for now, dont aggravate them. If we get caught, Ill kill you. Yeon-woo growled, lifting his fist. Phante smiled, unabashed. Haha. Youre funny. If someone heard, theyd think that Im someone who causes trouble wherever he goes. Dont worry. Patience is my middle name, Phante confidently answered, pounding his chest. But Yeon-woo just felt more anxious looking at the confident Phante. *** And it didnt even take an hour until that anxiousness became reality. Boom! What? So youre saying that youll take everything? Phante punched the face of the condescending player. Shit! Hit that guy! Haha! Fine. Come at me, you bastards! Phante began to punch the guy he was holding in the air. Yeon-woo tried to calm himself down looking at the situation. If it wasnt for his helmet armor, he wouldve been rubbing his eyes. The reason why Phante began fighting was simple. A group had suddenly appeared, and they had ordered everyone to move back because they were going to catch the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. They even said that they would let others watch if they stayed 100 meters back. People murmured amongst themselves, but there wasnt anyone who stepped up. Among the group, there was a ranker. The Venom Ice Snake, Lao. It was a nickname that stemmed from how he moved smoothly like a snake to poison his enemies with Ice Poison. Also, there were rumors that one of the Eight Clans, Blood Land, had their eye on him, so no one could step up easily. He hadnt spoken a single word since the group arrived, but everyone thought that Blood Land had already come here. Soon, players from Blood Land would probably arrive as well. Eventually, the other players turned back before the Blood Land players could arrive. However, Phante wasnt one to stay still. Befitting of his personality that had to punch someone if they were in his way, he had punched the face of the person who was aggravating them. Strike the first blow. That was the saying that Phante liked the most. So of course there would be a fight. The players ran at Phante, screaming. But Phante clenched his fists and beat them up, like he was welcoming them. He mustve gotten stronger because every time he threw a punch,a powerful lightning flashed out from his fist. Edora gripped her forehead with her hand. She had seen this scene too many times as they climbed the Tower, so she was sick of it now. Did that guy have a disease for fighting? Phante was wrong when he said that Yeon-woo had the Martial Kings personality. The elders had said that out of all the Martial Kings children, the person most similar to the young Marial King was Phante. Edora turned back to look at Yeon-woo. She spoke in a concerned voice. Oraboni, um.. No. Wait. Yeon-woo cut Edora off before she said that they should stop him. He had considered if he should stop Phante when he had started to fight, but he thought that it had actually worked out for the better. Blood Land. I never wouldve imagined they were going to come here. Blood Land consists of people who call themselves a country. They dont have any people who say theyre the last successors of the destroyed world, nor do they have any territory, but they live with the resolve that theyll find their lost land. What Blood Land wanted was simple. They wanted to regain their promised land. They were those who said that they would someday revive the disappeared world in the Tower. In a way, they were people caught up in the past. But because of this, their resolve was strong, and they trained themselves hard with the thought of regaining their land. And they were extremely organized as a clan, so no one wanted to be involved with them. Such a group of people had suddenly appeared in this place. Blood Land and the Elohim appearing on the 23rd floor? And during this time? Coincidentally? Nonsense. Even if the Ceratopsian Dinosaur was famous, Blood Land wouldnt have sent a ranker to care of it. But since they had come Its probably related to the Elohim, or Brahm. Or to scout me. Now, not only did he have to hide from the Elohim, he also had to find out what Blood Land was trying to do. So he was planning on deciding what to do based on their reaction to Phantes fight. And maybe. Something amusing will happen. The Elohim and Blood Land on the 23rd floor. They were the clans with most pride. The problem is that I dont know what that ranker named Lao is thinking. Even though his subordinates were moving further away from him, Lao was just sitting there. Those who couldnt bring themselves to fight Phante peeked at Lao. They had desperate eyes requesting for help. But Lao just sat there apathetically. He didnt seem like he was going to join. He just indifferently looked at the situation. Boom! And when the last guy that ran at Phante was blown away with broken arms, no one was able to fight Phante. Crunch. Crack. Whats this? This is it? You were so confident earlier, and now youre not even making a peep? Phante rolled up his lips and spoke coldly. As he walked confidently forward, the players who had been wary of him stepped back. Tens of players were all scared because of this one players aura. All of their faces were red. Then, a relatively brave guy spoke up. His legs were shaking. You, you bastard! D, do you think y, youll be safe after touching us? Phante scoffed. And if Im not safe? We have the B, Blood Land behind us! Oh really? Aw. thats scary. But what should I do? As you can see, I have the One-horned tribe behind me. Since you touched me, is all thats left now war between the tribe and Blood Land? Even though his face was hidden with the Skin Mask, his horn wasnt hidden. Heek! The guy he had been screaming collapsed to the floor. His pants were wet. Phante tsked. He didnt know what they were trying to do if they became scared from just this threat. Well. If youre not coming Lightning sparked from his fists. Ill go. Phante began to move again. When the players expressions all paled, Lao, who had been sitting still, suddenly stood up. Phante laughed. Oh! Is the leader finally coming? I was thinking that it would be fun to fight with a ranker..! Huh? But Lao swished past Phante and suddenly stopped in front of Yeon-woo. They met eyes. Yeon-woo had a strange look in his eyes. I think this is enough. How about we stop this now? At the same time, the Open Speaking that he only allowed Yeon-woo to hear entered his consciousness. [Our Emperor wants to invite you and Brahm. How about it, Hoarder?] Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! For any errors and issues contact me through Discord:- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu Chapter 195 Under the mask, Yeon-woos face stiffened. He was able to recognize him? After Yeon-woo clashed with Aether and the others, he had quickly hidden his location. But if the Blood Land knew that he was here, it was likely that they knew that Brahm and he had met somewhere else as well. Was that how much attention was on Brahm? Or him? It might be both. But all that aside, he didnt think it was enough for them to recognize it was him, even with his identity hidden. Unless there was a spy. Or had they been observing him from near the Illusionary World? If that was true, they had passed by this Extrasensory Perception, so he had to be even more careful. Lao quickly added on, as if trying to stop Yeon-woo from suspecting them. [The fact that youre here isnt known by many, so you dont have to worry.] No. Just by the fact that they knew he was here, he had to be careful. [But you should know how many people are watching out for you. And since youre with Brahm, whos at the center of attention as well, theres only going to be more people looking for you.] Yeon-woos eyes widened. Of course. There was no way that only the Elohim knew that Sesha was with Brahm. The Elohim mightve found out first, but as Cheonghwado fell, leading to the imbalance of the Eight Large Clans, the clans wouldnt miss what other clans did. The Eight Clans are involved in this more than I thought. That was what I missed. Lao continued to speak. [Since shes the last Dragon Human, theres a lot of attention on her. Except for Red Dragon, everything will be focused on her.] [..] [We just werent able to act because the Elohim was at the front. But then we coincidentally found out that you were involved in this.] Yeon-woo wrinkled his forehead. [How many clans know that Im with Brahm?] [Im not sure. Everyones busy trying to hide like rats, so I cant tell. I cant say that there arent any.] Yeon-woo shut his mouth. That meant that everyone who would know, knew. And even if they didnt, they would find out. My record from the 21st floor was too much. He had expected this when he decided to take 1st place on the 21st floor. But he still thought that the Eight Large Clans wouldnt be interested because it happened on a lower floor. It seemed like things were worse than he thought. Ill have to be especially careful in the future. Yeon-woo admitted that he had been a bit too relaxed. He had begun to receive attention when he helped Galliard. Even though Aether was too proud to say what had happened, the act was bound to be found out. He thought that maybe he shouldve hidden his identity back then, but it wouldnt have been easy to hide his identity so quickly. Even if he did, they wouldve figured it out eventually. However, even if this was the case, he couldnt stand out more. He would be suspected. Until he was stronger, he had to avoid suspicion. But since Im involved with Brahm, I wont be able to completely avoid the attention. Its a mess. Yeon-woos head spun complicatedly. He was thinking of what he could do. In the end, he only came to one conclusion. I cant continue to hide anyway. He released the Magic Armor around his body. The plated armor disappeared, and the black clothes that signified Yeon-woo appeared. Phante and Edora looked back at his sudden change. Hm? Oraboni? Theres no need to make things so complicated. Phante scowled at what Yeon-woo said. Sheesh. I went through hell putting this on. He scratched his face furiously and threw the mask to the floor. Edora realized what was going on and took off her magicians robe. The horn and her beautiful purple eyes were revealed. Laos eyes widened, not expecting Yeon-woo to reveal himself so easily, and he grinned, clapping. The players who had been fighting against Phante glanced at each other, and began to stand guard. Now all the eyes around us have probably disappeared. Itll be easier to talk. It seemed like the reason that Lao and the Blood Land players caused problems was to talk with Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo asked Lao a question first. Ill ask you a few things. Even though he was being watched, there were some things he didnt get. Lao nodded his head. Anything. Do you know exactly where Brahm is? Lao shook his head. We only know that he created an Illusionary World for the Dragon Human on the 23rd floor. If we knew more than that, we wouldve attempted to contact him first. Then how did you know that I would come to De Roy Lake? Because of your habits. My habits? Yeah. The habits that only a Hoarder has. Dont you feel better only when you have all the hidden pieces? Of course you would come here. Although the chances of you not coming were fifty-fifty. It meant that he had been sent here on a fifty-fifty chance. Then how did you recognize me? I shouldve concealed my appearance properly. Ah, there was nothing you could do about that. Its because of my skill. Lao pointed at his eyes with his finger. Then, his irises separated and became compound eyes, like those of an insect. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue when he realized what it was. . It was a skill to examine the traits of your opponent. It couldnt be compared to Draconic Eyes or Insight, but it was still a superior skill. Only then did he realize why Lao was sent here. Since he had that skill, he would be able to recognize Yeon-woo even if he hid himself. The reason why he stayed still when Phante was running around was to find me. Lao spoke with a smile. Then the questions are finished, right? Just about. Then Ill formally introduce myself again. Im Baron Lao, here on orders from the Emperor. I came here to invite you and Brahm. The Emperor has taken an interest in you. The players of the Blood Land were organized into 8 different positions: soldier, knight, baron, viscount, count, marquis, dukeand the Emperor. There was only one Emperor. The Gluttony Emperor. The Lord of Greed, who swallowed everything he desired. The Gluttonous Emperor was someone who adjusted the trait of a Lord to how he liked it. He had thousands of citizens under him, and he could freely move his military. In terms of numbers, they might be greater than the Red Dragon clan. If there was a difference, it was that unlike the Red Dragon, which only cared about the floors above the 50th, this guy was someone to easily extend his hand to the lower floors. It might not be an over exaggeration that they called themselves a country. And the biggest characteristic he had was his gluttony.. ..The Gluttony Emperor was always hungry. He tried to swallow whatever he could reach. Of course, among that, there were people. However, the scariest part about the Gluttony Emperor was that his digestion was absorbing people. The Gluttony Emperor was always hungry, so he always ate too much. But at the same time, his taste was extremely picky, so it was said that the Blood Land struggled a lot because of him. The Gluttony Emperor had called Yeon-woos brother a delicacy and had tried to take everything he had. His Sky Wings, Wave of Light, and even his Dragon Body. A trait that absorbed abilities through eating. It was no wonder why he was judged as the craziest person in the Tower along with the head bishop of the Devil Army. And that Gluttony Emperor wanted to see Yeon-woo and Brahm? Does he still want to eat a dragon? He really is a psycho. He was someone who had eaten everything, but the one meat that he hadnt eaten yet was dragon meat. That was the biggest reason why he wanted Yeon-woos brother. But it seemed like he still hadnt given up on that. He wanted to see Brahm? No. he probably wanted to see Sesha. The Elohim, and the Blood Land. He didnt know why he kept on getting involved with crazy bastards. Had he read Yeon-woos cold eyes? Lao smiled and lightly waved his hand. I know what youre worrying about. Its because youre scared that the Emperor might hurt you and your party, right? But dont worry. Those are just rumors that people made to frame us. Lao pounded his chest. Were an empire. And were also warriors that will have the Tower as our territory. Why would we hurt guests that we invited? We wont do things to betray trust like that. I swear it on my honor and the Emperors name. The Blood Lands diplomatic logic was famous in the Tower for them twisting their words to how it suited them. What that meant was that it was bullshit. The Emperor thinks that your bravery, the wisdom of Brahm, and the future of the Dragon Human will be a big help to the empire. But youll probably deny us if we suggest joining us first. So he wants to eat with you. I dont think this sounds bad for you either, am I right/ Yeon-woo didnt answer right away. There was only one thought that went through his mind. Since he was evading the Elohim, he had to get as much information as possible. And itll be useful to use them as a shield from the Elohim. And for that, Fine. Ill think about it positively for now. Lao smiled. Hoho. But I cant guarantee anything yet. Brahm and the Dragon Human arent people I can control. Everyone knows about the Exiles stubbornness. Im grateful that youre thinking about it positively. Also. Lao paused, and put emphasis on his words. Arent you close to Galliard? Since the Emperor is interested in Galliard as well, hell be happy if you can convince him as well. Yeon-woo silently nodded his head. But his mind was rapidly spinning around. So they know about my relationship with Galliard? If they know about what happened in the Tutorial, it means that they examined me pretty closely. He would definitely have to be more careful in the future. But seeing Lao smile with satisfaction, it seemed like he was successful in getting Laos favor. Was Lao simple, or was he confident that Yeon-woo wouldnt deny his offer? It was probably the latter. Their loyalty to their Emperor could be compared to the loyalty of the Devil Army towards the demon they served. So Yeon-woo casually asked. But if many forces are interested, are there also people other than the Elohim on the 23rd floor? Theyre just testing the waters. Even if they did send people, they only sent a little bit. Theyre really wary about the Elohim. The Blood Land doesnt seem to care. Since the Emperor has decided to do so. Thats how much the Emperor is interested in you and your comrades. Laos face was flushed, like it was a huge blessing. Yeon-woo was a bit dumbfounded. If theyre only testing the waters. It means that theyll be ready to interfere as soon as they see the chance. Yeon-woo thought that might be when the Elohim and the Blood Land confronted each other, or until Brahm and the Dragon Human were in danger from the Elohim. If not, it could also be when the Illusionary World was found. After that, Yeon-woo continued to ask Lao questions, and Lao answered like it was nothing. Thankfully, Yeon-woo was able to quickly realize what was going on. The gameboard is a lot bigger than I thought. Lao said that he was only an emissary, and there was actually someone else in charge. Marquis Caliburn. His actual name wasnt known. However, he was famous for choosing his alliances, so it would be tricky to deal with him. And there were also the additional forces of the Elohim. There was Hemera, and he said he didnt know how many more would be added. However, it seemed like one thing was for sure. In the Elohim, it seemed like the Protogenoi species were especially interested. The same went for the 11th floor, but I dont know why fools who cant even fight amongst themselves keep on showing up. Yeon-woo was a bit annoyed, but he didnt show it. However, something suddenly occurred to him. The thought that this might not end here. He felt like he could smell the scent of blood that you could only smell in the battlefield. And like that, Yeon-woo found out all the information he could, and slowly got up. Good. I learned a lot from you. Like I said, Ill try to convince Brahm and the others. Yeon-woo didnt forget to leave a hole for him to escape. But before that, I have something to do. Is it the Ceratopsian Dinosaur? Yeon-woo nodded his head. Yeah. Its important to us. If you need, we can help. From what the empire investigated, it seems to be tricky to handle. They say that its worse than the Kraken from the 22nd floor. Lao tried to extend his hand, but Yeon-woo firmly refused him. There was no need to be in debt to him. Lao stepped back like there was nothing else he could do. Then, he kindly told him that they would be protecting their surroundings so Yeon-woo could go through with the raid. Yeon-woo inwardly scoffed, knowing it was a method for them to observe his abilities. The Hoarders abilities? Of course they would want to know. It wasnt well known, and it was equal to Allforones shadows strength. However. I dont know. Will it go the way you want it to? Under the mask, Yeon-woo smirked. Thinking of fucking the Eight Large Clans over was also fun to plan. *** Then what do we have to do from now? The size of the dinosaur was known to be about 80 meters. Phante was already excited at the thought of going against such a huge monster. In reply to Phante, Its simple. Yeon-woo grinned. Just be eaten. Huh? ~Event~ Cristoforo Armeno & Horace Walpole Chapter 196 Its coming. Phante and Edora reacted first to Yeon-woos words. While they had been checking their equipment, they quickly got up at what he said. Lightning sparked around Phante, and Edora quietly drew her sword. Lao didnt understand why they were doing that. He hadnt felt anything. His skill, Nine Snakes Eyes, sensed danger quickly. The fact that he hadnt felt anything meant there wasnt any danger nearby. Lao thought that Yeon-woo made a mistake. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur was as powerful, no, stronger, than the Kraken. Even if Yeon-woo was the Hoarder, this was a monster that all players would be nervous for. There were rumors that Yeon-woo caught the Kraken on the 22th floor through solo playing, but the Blood Land thought this was just a rumor. And if its not, I can check the Hoarders skill this time. From Yeon-woos traits, skills, properties.even the artifacts that he used. He was going to keep his eyes open to observe everything. Marquis Caliburn hadnt sent him here for nothing. So until the Ceratopsian Dinosaur arrived, he received orders to stay by De Roy Lake. Mm? Laos eyes widened when bubbles started appearing on the surface of the lake. It was real? Lao couldnt believe Yeon-woos abilities, which had sensed something that even he hadnt been able to feel, but he immediately responded to it. Everyone at their positions! Beware of attacks from the outside! He knew that the Elohim was aiming for Yeon-woo after he had started working with Brahm. So it was likely that they would attack when the dinosaur attacked, and everyone was busy with something else. The players of the Blood Land had all received strict orders from Lao, so they all lifted their shields and shouted their common skill. The shouts have stopped, and the red flag has been raised. Like the manifestation of battle..! This was a clan skill that all players in the Blood Land could use, and it buffed players to increase their resistance from curses. But this was just what was known to the public. It actually had a large benefit. The more players sang this song, the buff increased, putting everyone into a group hypnosis. It was a strange feeling, like all their senses and minds were connected. While they were hypnotized, all the players became the sword of the person in charge. They would become brave warriors without any fear of death. This was why people who fought against the Blood Land tried to stop them from using this skill. Of course, they usually werent successful. While a thick magic circle was wrapping around them Lao felt the strange feeling of having the lives of 30 players in his hand, and he prepared to defend against any random attack. Suddenly, something soared up through the surface of the lake. A large figure of about 80 meters was looking down from above the lake. They were so close that they could only see its large shadow. Lao tilted his head to see how the creature looked. It was a four-legged creature that had a neck and tail that was larger than its body. Its scales looked tough, like not even a sword would be able to pierce through them. Like it was announcing its arrival, it let out a loud roar. Yeon-woo instantly spread his Fire Wings and flew towards the head of the creature. Phante and Edora quickly got on its body and ran towards the head as well. Lao left his subordinates in charge of standing guard and watched the scene with magic power focused on his eyes. It was a good opportunity to see the heir presumptive and princess of the One-horned tribe. But then. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur opened its wide mouth and swallowed Yeon-woo and the rest of them in a single gulp. Whats this? Laos face hardened. A sight that he couldnt believe even though he had seen it with his own eyes had just happened. He thought Yeon-woo and his party would force themselves out, but they werent resisting. They were eaten? Something was strange. Lao was extremely confused. *** Ugh. This is disgusting. Phante scowled at the spit that was covering his body. Even though he tried to shake it off, the smell still lingered. If Yeon-woo hadnt said to, it was a method he never wouldve tried. But.I guess its a bit interesting. A demons a demon after all, Phante muttered to himself while he looked around. A red sky. A vast horizon. He could even see dried up yellow leaves. He would never have imagined this was the stomach of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. At first, when Yeon-woo said to be eaten by the dinosaur, he thought Yeon-woo was joking. Who would intentionally be eaten during a raid? You could enter the monsters stomach and swing your sword around, but no one would use that stupid method. Before you entered the stomach, you would probably be crushed by the teeth, or melt from the digestive enzymes. However. Yeon-woo said to be eaten with a serious voice. They could get him using the normal method, but then, they would lose the most important section. So Phante had asked. Just what was that important section? And Yeon-woo had answered like this. -Its Magic Core. The Magic Core was usually the heart or the Neidan. But from what Phante knew, the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs heart would come out if you slit its neck. Yeon-woo said that wasnt right. -There are 5 organs that you can call the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs heart. But theres only one that you can get from the outside. To get the other 4, you have to enter its mind. It was a hidden piece within a hidden piece. That was what Yeon-woo said. So he had trusted him to come inside, and it seemed like Yeon-woo was right. 5. They said that Ceratopsian Dinosaurs were in the process of turning into a demon from a Demonic species. If so, it made sense that its inside would be composed of a complex consciousness. Is it something like an Illusionary World? Phante became nervous thinking of the Illusionary World that Brahm made. In an Illusionary World, the creator was the king. The penalty of intruders would be extreme. Of course, since there was a difference in its complexity, this probably couldnt be called an actual Illusionary World. But it was safe to call this a Vestige Space. This wasnt a difficulty that could be cleared with just 3 people. Thinking that he had to stay alert, Phante lightly slapped his cheeks and looked around. Although a lot of time had passed, he was the only person here. But where is that guy? He couldnt have gone the wrong way towards the stomach with Edora.. Why are you muttering to yourself like a mad person? At that moment, Yeon-woo lightly landed next to him. There was a heat around him as his Fire Wings disappeared. Edora was sticking right by his side. She looked like she was so happy she could die. Youre here? Why are you like that? Edora slightly frowned at Phante, who was smirking. Whats with that nauseating face? Nothing. I was just thinking that you shouldve gone to the stomach instead. Edora mouthed the words You wanna die? behind Yeon-woo, her fist raised. Of course, Phante pretended like he hadnt seen anything and looked back at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo had something that was about the size of someones head in his head. Like he had ripped it off of somewhere, there were things like cells stuck all over it. But whats that in your hand? A heart. Hm? No, wait, it hasnt even been that long since we came in here.. Phante shook his head from side to side. This guy was more outstanding the more you watched him. He had been gathering his wits when he first came in here, but it seemed like Yeon-woo had already taken care of one of them. Yeon-woo threw the Magic Core like it was nothing on the floor. Only then did a message pop up. [You have discovered the Heart(Core).] [Hidden Quest / Ceratopsian Monster Annihilation] Summary: After an adventurer studied De Roy lake for a long time, they were able to find that occasionally, there were Demonic species that battled each other to determine their hierarchy. The Demonic species that come here during this time are all predators of the forest, and they eat each other until only one of them is left. And the Demonic species that survives becomes a step closer to becoming a demon. It absorbs the energy of the lake to change into a Ceratopsian Dinosaur. It is so tough that even if it loses a heart, it can regenerate itself. To completely get rid of this creature, a lot of effort is needed. But you have jumped into the consciousness of the dinosaur with much bravery. From now on, avoid the attacks of the consciousness while looking for the rest of the hearts. Only after you find all five of them can you escape this area. If you fail, you will be trapped in here forever, and be absorbed by the dinosaur. Qualification to participate: De Roy Lake visitor, participator in Ceratopsian Dinosaur raid. Time limit: 5 hours Rewards: Heart of Ceratopsian Dinosaur (5) Horn and Leather Adventurer De Roys records + ??? [Hearts Found Currently: ?] The adventurer De Roy was famous for being one of the very first players and the one to find the secret of the 23rd floor. He was also the person who created demonic studies, having found the relationship between Demonic species and demons. However, it was said that the records of De Roy werent really that great anyway, since it only had records of what De Roy saw from day to day. October 2nd. Clear. Dug the 17th floor. There was nothing here. October 10th. Cloudy. Dug 7 meters deep. I think I didnt dig in the right area It was all information like this, but Vieira kept on saying that we had to gather the records of the adventurer De Roy. She said it was necessary to learn demonic studies. Catching the Ceratopsian Dinosaur was a hidden piece, and understanding the secret of the records was a hidden piece in itself as well. His brother had received help from Vieira Dune to learn about demonic studies. It was a chance to contact demons and learn new magic. Normally, De Roy liked magic studies, but he had problems with the Magic Tower, and his studies were taken from him. Even though they took them, the records that he had were more detailed. Thinking of learning magic from a dragon and a demon at the same time.hes my brother but..hes crazy. And the demon that his brother had met was an incredible one. The Grand Duke of the East, Agares. He was one of the demons who were the 4 pillars of demonic society. The society was better known as Solomons 72 demons, and devil king Agares was ranked 2nd out of all of them. Because his brother has been cherished by the ancient dragon Kalatus and the Grand Duke Agares, it was no wonder he was able to grow so fast. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt plan on actually making a contract with a demon just because he learned demonic studies. Demonic studies wasnt just about dealing your soul away to a demon. Rather, there were a lot of methods around it. His brother had also done this. He borrowed the strength of Agares, but he didnt actually have a contract with him. Like him, Yeon-woo was planning on using demonic studies in a different way. After Sesha becomes healthy again, and the newly caught demon can be used to complete the Philosophers Stone, I can use it then. Since he had Brahms transmutation circle, Yeon-woo was already thinking about completing the Philosophers Stone. And the answer to this was demonic studies. Of course, it might not all go as Yeon-woo planned. Unless the demons were fools, they would know that Brahm was coming after them. But Brahm has expected that and planned out several different strategies, and Yeon-woo had helped him while supporting him to set the transmutation circle up. He deserved to take something away from it. Also, Yeon-woo and Brahm were confident that they could catch a demon. And once they did, getting the Devils Blessing and De Roys records were a must. [New Demonic species are appearing.] [Warning! Survive from the monster rush.] Then, with a new message, a black wave started to come from far away. Kieeekk! It was a Demonic species army made up of hundreds, even thousands. They were all rushing over to eat Yeon-woos party. Phante and Edora seemed nervous seeing their number. But Yeon-woo had an easy way to get rid of them. He spread out his left hand. Bathorys Vampiric Sword revealed itself with its teeth bared like it was hungry. Clack, clack. Swallow. Yeon-woo put his left hand to the floor. Then, the teeth suddenly sunk into the ground and attempted an Energy Drain. The world shook. Chapter 197 The Vestige Space started to shake. Phante and Edora crouched down to catch their balance. I said to let us know before you do things like this! Phante barely stopped himself from falling and shouted at Yeon-woo with an upset voice. But when he saw Yeon-woo, his eyes filled with shock. As the entire world was shaking, it was bending towards Yeon-woo. Watching the space gather to one place was truly frightening. And amidst all that, there were thousands of Demonic species that were running at them. Kiaaacckkkk! They were stretched like rubber and sucked into Yeon-woos left palm. It was Bathorys Vampiric Sword! It was fitting of a skill that absorbed all types of energy. Messages continued to pop up for Yeon-woo. [You have absorbed Demonic species91.] [You have absorbed Demonic species1,021.] [You are rapidly sucking up the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs consciousness.] .. [Strength has increased by 2.] [Dexterity has increased by 1.] .. [The Ceratopsian Dinosaur of De Roy Lake attempts the Curse: Hypnosis.] [Your Cold-Blooded skill vanquishes it.] [The Ceratopsian Dinosaur of De Roy Lake attempts the Curse: Confusion.] From the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs view, it mightve been thinking about what a pleasant surprise Yeon-woo was when he entered its stomach. Since it was a creature that wasnt used to its physical body yet, it would be stronger in the Vestige Space. That was also the reason why the Heart Cores were all in here. So the Ceratopsian Dinosaur had been planning on using the Demonic species it had absorbed so far to absorb them. However, this was a mistake on its part because it didnt know Yeon-woo yet. Yeon-woo had the Cold-Blooded trait, which allowed an incredible immunity from mental attacks, and he also had a skill that he could use to fight back. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur had basically revealed its own weakness. Even though it shook its body and continued to spew curses, Bathorys Vampiric Sword didnt let go of its prey. Like it was trying to end the dinosaurs shaking bodys life faster, it dug its teeth deeper and greedily gobbled things up. Phante and Edora looked blankly at the sight for a moment. They felt that it was completely abnormal for an 80-meter-long creature to be so easily defeated. Then, Yeon-woo sent out his Open Speaking. His actual voice wouldnt be able to be heard because the cries of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur were so loud. [Focus on whats in front of you. What you have to do from now on is important.] Phante and Edora snapped to attention and started to focus on what was in front of Yeon-woo. In the bending space, two lights were soaring up. [Youll see two points in front. Thats where the heart of the creature is, so retrieve it. However, there might be traps, so be careful.] Phante and Edoras eyes sparkled. Yeon-woo had been doing everything, so they wondered if it had been necessary for them to come with him. But it seemed like Yeon-woos strategy was for them to retrieve the hearts why he was holding the Vestige Space. Leave it to me! Ill neatly bring all of them. Phante pounded his chest with an amused face and moved towards the heart. Edora moved in the opposite direction. Pat A few Demonic species in the unbent space ran at them. Hey hey hey! Move, you pieces of trash! Rumble! Phante unleashed his full lightning for the first time in a long while and shot forward. The Demonic species were all flicked to the side with the smell of something burning. Edora brought her sword down powerfully. It was Dancheon, of Eight Extreme Fists. Because she had trained with this from when she was young, she was a master in the sword. Then, Shanon and Hanryeong appeared from behind Yeon-woo. [Cant you leave things like this to us? I dont think you have to bring those two in.] Hanryeong nodded like he agreed with what Shanon said. The Yeon-woo they had seen until now wasnt exactly the most generous person. Even if someone was close to him, he hoarded all the hidden pieces for himself. He sometimes gave it to them, but since they were bound to Yeon-woo, it was all basically for Yeon-woo to get stronger in the end. Yeon-woo spoke, looking at Phante and Edora, who were at the points of the hearts. [Because I have something else to focus on.] [Focus?] Phante and Edora disappeared in the light. The trap to protect the hearts had probably activated. The two had probably moved onto another Vestige Space to undergo another trial. Yeon-woo realized that there werent any witnesses anymore, and turned his head to look at Shanon. [Yeah. Theres a pretty big one.] Shanon understood what Yeon-woo was saying and was taken aback. Yeon-woo left three hearts for the two to find. Since he had already found one, there was one left. And that one was probably.. [The actual body?] [Yeah. Ill be busy focusing on the actual body, so how can I look for the other hearts?] Then, the space that had been wrapped around Yeon-woo was completely shredded to reveal darkness. Yeon-woo, Shanon, and Hanryeong all unwittingly looked down. A dark and depressing atmosphere was floating up from the ground. It was an intense vestige that wasnt comparable to before. Yeon-woo forcefully pushed the curse that was piercing his brain away. Two lines were drawn in the darkness, and opened into a large hole. A large eyeball rolled to look at Yeon-woo. It was filled with fury. He could feel its hunger and desire to eat him. That was the actual body of the Demonic being that dreamed of evolving in the shell of a Ceratopsian Dinosaur. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur of De Roy Lake became so famous that everyone knew about it. And hunting the creature that appeared periodically became a tradition. But did they know? The Ceratopsian Dinosaur that they had all caught was actually the one and the same? The Ceratopsian Dinosaur was an image that a Demonic species presented. Even if it was caught, it only lost a heart. As long as its actual body was left, it could make another heart and regenerate. What the players had caught so far was only a small piece of it. However, his brother had learned this with Vieira Dunes help, and was able to put the Devils Blessing in his hand. And now, years after that had happened. The new actual body was exuding an energy fiercer than the one that his brother had caught. Is it because of the guys who died from the explosion before? Since this was a creature that swallowed the remnants of Demonic species, it mightve swallowed the Demonic species when his Wave of Fire and the Holy Punishment of Light clashed. Or it mightve been the influence of Brahm nearby. One thing that was for sure was that it was a pretty strong fellow. A satisfied smile grew on Yeon-woos face. The creature mustve been mad at being woken up from its sleep because it spoke in a boiling voice and glared at Yeon-woo. [Whoare..you?] It growled like it was going to eat Yeon-woo. But to Yeon-woo, it just seemed like it was throwing a tantrum. Territory Announcement. He attempted the 2nd step power. The dragons energy covered the creatures head, and as Yeon-woos shadow stretched out, his Monsters, Rebecca, and Boo came out. The creature exuded another burst of intense fury. It was because of its natural instinct in front of its mortal enemy, the Draconic species. Yeon-woo brought Vigrid down. The Wave of Fire flamed around him. The raid began. *** There were three things Yeon-woo was aiming for fighting against the actual body of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. The first was the Devils Blessing, the second was De Roys demonic studies, and the last was fighting experience with the creature, as it was similar to a demon. Of course, even though it was an actual body, it couldnt be compared to a real demon. For a Demonic species to become a low demon, it had to evolve and evolve, and hone itself for a long time. So obviously, even though he fought with such a creature, it would be completely different from fighting an actual demon, but even this would be a huge help to Yeon-woo. To complete the Philosophers Stone, he had to have some experience with a demon, even though it was only a little bit. Then, something black shot out and aimed for Yeon-woo. The tentacles were sturdy, having existed for hundreds of years. It was way more tenacious than the Krakens legs. And to Yeon-woos Draconic Eyes, it was all too clear what each of them contained. They were things that caused Yeon-woo to shiver at a glance. Devil Poison. I didnt think it would make something like that. Devil Poison was a solution that demons released, and it was potent enough to kill an ogre with just a fistful. Also, even if you somehow endured against it, it would freeze your body, and enter your mind to make you go crazy. It was extremely tricky to get, and it was sold for astronomical prices on the market. But the Ceratopsian Dinosaur was releasing an immense amount of the Devil Poison, although it probably hadnt even been that long since it had become a dinosaur. This isnt something that was caused by just Brahm and me. Its like someone intentionally raised it to..! And the biggest problem was that Devil Poison was especially fatal to Draconic species. It was because the demons had created it to make the hunting of Draconic species go easier. So Yeon-woo wasnt able to easily combat the creature. He quickly spread his Fire Wings to move where he could. His piloting was a lot smoother than in the past. The three additional types of magic that Yeon-woo had engraved for his Magic Equip were Levitation, Fly, and Lift and Drag Control. He had intentionally carved in magic that was related to flying, and he had even made a formula so he could control his speed and resistance in the air. He had to touch a lot of the surface of his bones because of his, but the results were definite. Yeon-woo avoided the attacks into areas where the tentacles couldnt attack, and spewed out his Wave of Fire from there. Boom! Kwakwang! Kwang! When he swung Vigrid on top of that, the tentacles were cut off and burnt one by one. Then, the creature regenerated its tentacles, and Yeon-woo avoided them again. The same went for Shanon, Hanryeong, and Boo and the Monster Army. They actually contributed more. They would hide in the shadows caused by an explosion, and appear again to cut the creature. Rebecca, especially, was doing the most. [Cernunnos, light!] She used the holy power of Cernunnos and her arrows spilled out. As an apostle of the god of hunting, she was skilled with multiple weapons. Everytime she flicked an arrow out, light poured down like rain and pierced through its body. If there was a problem, it was that she couldnt use her holy power to the fullest because this was the creatures Vestige Space, but that was enough to cause damage to the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. Kooong! The creature moved again. It was shaking in pain. Then, above its shuddering skin, a small hole opened. A human-like figure with coppery skin stood up. It didnt have a face, but Yeon-woo got the impression that it was glaring at him. There were flaws along the creatures body. Magic Core. It was the heart. Suddenly, a pair of wings grew from its back and a long sword appeared in its hands. And around it, there were shields like Aegis. [Hm, looks like its copying you.] It had probably realized that it would never win if this fight kept on. So it had appeared with a similar appearance as Yeon-woo with similar data and fighting patterns. Shanon laughed. It was like they were on the 21st floor and saw Yeon-woos shadow. But Shanons laughter didnt last long. Its tentacles suddenly gathered to its body and turned into things similar to Shanon and Hanryeong. Even Boo, Rebecca, and the Monster Army were imitated. [Its even copying us.] [Mm. I dont like that.] The problem was that imitations were continually being created, like it was some kind of factory. Shanons laughter was cut off, and annoyance was mixed in his voice. The same went for Hanryeong. Rebecca nodded her head like she agreed. They were able to once again realize that this was a Vestige Space. The more beings like those were created, the more disadvantageous they would be. But Yeon-woo thought things had worked out well. The fact that he had revealed his last heart meant that it was prepared to die. The creature was fighting like that because it knew this was the end. [Sword Purification] [Spear of the Goddess] The air was filled with emanated murderous intent towards Vigrids enemies, and with the gods blessing of Athena, the vestige of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur was overpowered. [A seizing of the Vestige Space is attempted.] [Resistance is extreme.] [Resistance is extreme.] .. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur realized its mistake too late and tried to resist as much as it could, but the more it poured out vestige, the more Vigrids fighting spirit amplified, so it couldnt stand against it. Kwooooo! The creature cried out. [You have dominated the resistance and succeeded in seizing it.] [You have become the new owner of the Vestige Area.] The Vestige Area that had been filled with the Ceratopsian Dinosaur instantly fell under Yeon-woos control. And. [..!] He could feel the creature in shock. Yeon-woo smirked at it. Then, he licked his lips. The creature was tricky to deal with in its Vestige Space, but since the owner changed, it was like a fish in a barrel. Everything in here looked like a buffet to Yeon-woo. His eyes shined with greed. When he licked his lips, his sharp canines were visible. Now, it was time to enjoy the buffet. ~Event~ ???u?lq??z Chapter 198 It wasnt that hard to seize the Vestige Space. Yeon-woo had already absorbed a part of the creatures mind with Bathorys Vampiric Sword, so he had gotten some information, and he used the newest feature of his Extrasensory Perception to imitate the space. Then, he used his Sword Purification and Spear of the Goddess to amplify his fighting aura. Yeon-woo spread out his Fire Wings and soared down. Kwang Fire spread all around them. The creatures seemed shocked that the owner of the Vestige Space had changed, and they seemed to think that they needed to reclaim the space as quickly as possible. But they were mistaken about something. The fact that the owner of the Vestige Space changed meant that they were all in Yeon-woos palm. Instantly, they were hit with an intense debuff. Their movements became rough, like the gravity around them was weighing them down, and they fell into a state of confusion. Yeon-woo instantaneously cut them. The cut beings faded away and were split into pieces to be absorbed into Yeon-woo. [You have succeeded in learning the Devils Blessing.] [Your Dragons Blessing influences absorbing the Devils Blessing. Your cells are undergoing a special change.] [You have learned the Devils Blessing.] [You have learned the Devils Blessing.] .. Each of them was absorbed into the Vestige Space, and it was minimal, but Yeon-woo could feel a small change happening within his body. Like how his Dragon Bones and Dragon Veins were set up when his Dragons Blessing was first awakened, the Devils Blessing stimulated him, slowly changing what he was made of. Normally, he wouldve had to appropriately combine the blessing with the purple Devil Flowers, the heart of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur, and the heart of the Kraken, but he needed to build up an immunity first. Kwakwakwang! Shanon, Hanryeong, and the Monster Army followed Yeon-woo and moved more quickly. He became stronger the more he learned the Devils Blessing, so it was more fun to move. The heart of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur felt that it was in danger for the first time. Just a moment ago, it had been filled with greed to swallow those who dared to disrupt its sleep, but it now thought that it might be eaten. Then, it realized what the emotion it was feeling was. Fear. A being like itself, which would become a demon, felt fear? This couldnt be real. A demon was a being that lived off of other living things fear and confusion. For such a being to feel fear, it meant that it was denying its existence. But the creature wasnt confident it could defeat Yeon-woo. No, it couldnt even bring itself to fight. Its shadows were running at him with tenacity, but Yeon-woo was still running at him at a speedy pace. So the creature began to run away without even looking back. As far as it could go. It wanted to run away to where Yeon-woo couldnt reach. It didnt know if there would be somewhere that was hidden from Yeon-woos eyes, as the owner of the Vestige Space had changed, but safely getting out of here was its utmost priority. If it threw away its Ceratopsian Dinosaur form, everything it had done until now would be wasted, but it could always just eat more Demonic species again. However. Where are you going? Before it could even move, Yeon-woo was already standing in front of it with a cold smile. The black mask looked like the face of a devil. Its appearance that was reflected in his eyes was trembling with fear. Yeon-woo quickly extended his hand to grab its head. Then, he delivered his Wave of Fire through his Magic Circuit. *** Just..whats happening? Lao looked up at the Ceratopsian Dinosaur with a stiff face. He thought something had gone horribly wrong when Yeon-woo, Phante, and Edora had been swallowed by the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. So at first, he had tried to continue with the raid with his subordinates. It wasnt simply just to save Yeon-woo. It was because he couldnt let Yeon-woo die, as he knew Brahms location. The only Dragon Human in the Tower. Same as the Elohim, they wanted it. And the interest of the Gluttony Emperor was too deep. As a faithful servant, Lao couldnt disappoint his king. But Lao stopped giving his orders and stopped his subordinates. The Ceratopsian Dinosaur started acting strange. It twisted its body and landed headfirst into the ground nearby, It looked like it was trying to force something out. At that moment, Lao came to a realization. Yeon-woos party was doing something inside the body of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. He didnt know what they were doing, but the dinosaur seemed to be in intense pain. Lao felt regretful, not being able to check Yeon-woos skills. And on the other hand, he also felt extremely curious what was going on inside. The raid that was going on was a method that he had never heard of before. That was how dangerous it was, but it was amazing that Yeon-woo had jumped into it without any hesitation. So Lao decided to watch the situation for a little longer. It wouldnt be too late if he joined in when things werent going as they should. However. Tak Lao couldnt just look on anymore. Unfamiliar presences suddenly crowded nearby. It was a strange but holy energy. It was the Elohim. They soon appeared with the sound of cracking branches. I didnt hear that the Blood Land and the One-horned tribe joined hands? The High Elf, Runt, crossed his arms and glared at Lao and the Blood Land players. The players of the Elohim continued to pop up to surround them. This was the place where they were humiliated by Yeon-woo when they caught Galliard. Because of that, Runts eyes were filled with fire. Lao lightly clicked his tongue. He didnt expect that they would come at this time. And the murderous aura they were all emanating was intense. Lao quickly nodded his chin at his subordinates. All of the Blood Land lifted their swords and blocked the Elohims way. Of course wed want to hold hands with the One-horned tribe. But we werent able to do that yet, and we grabbed hands with the Hoarder instead. What? At the completely unexpected response, Runts face hardened. It wasnt a face fitting of a High Elf. The Hoarder. Whenever he heard that name, the scar on his face seemed to throb even more. It was the injury that he received from Cain during the attack. Do you not understand what that means? Why do you think I dont understand? Lao laughed coldly. Of course, its because you were one-sidedly defeated by him. Suddenly, a cold air started to rise around Lao. and the ground froze. An icy wind that felt like it could slice skin started to blow. Runt slammed the spear he was holding into the ground. Im warning you again. If you dont move from there, the Elohim will hold the Blood Land responsible for this. Runt wanted to lift his spear and attack, but he was careful because it could lead to war between two Large Clans. So he was repeating himself several times. However Did you know? It only seemed like he was admitting that the Elohim was no match for the Blood Land players. You Elohim are super annoying, babbling on about everything? Boom! Lao hit the ground even harder. As he did, the ice split, and hundreds of icicles popped up like a thorn forest. . It was Laos signature skill. Runt and the rest of the Elohim players scattered to avoid the skill. And the Blood Land players followed right behind them. As they began to sing the Military Song of Victory, magic circles appeared below their feet, and they began to move even faster. The Blood Land players displayed a violent fighting style, as if trying to show them why there were called fierce beasts. Every time they swung their swords, Demon Trees and icicles exploded. The Elohim players had to react to each attack. Lao also moved. He freely moved between the icy thorn forest like a snake. When he lifted his hand, everything that his ice touched froze and exploded. If you were touched with that, you would probably lose an arm or a leg. So Runt was pushed back, flinging his spear around. He held his spear with his right hand and drew a circle. The light that exploded from the blade flew at Lao. The broken pieces of ice shattered futilely. Then, Lao clasped his hands together and gathered the pieces of ice to a signal point, and drew a whirlpool. . It was a skill that locked your opponent in a storm of sharp ice air. Lao thought that he had caught Runt with this. There had been no one who was able to escape the Ice Storm safely. And so when the storm settled down, and he was about to check the corpse, Laos eyes widened. ..! Runt, who he thought would be bloodied, was gone. At the cold feeling that he felt behind his back, Lao instinctively moved back. But it was too late. With a fiery pain, his left arm flew in the air. Runt was there under the fountain of blood. Lao realized that he had been tricked. It was an illusion that used the light. The Runt that he thought was there was actually a fake. Just when? Because he had tricked his Nine Snakes Eyes, Lao was confused. And like other players of the Blood Land had experienced the same thing, screams erupted from all over. The connection of the Military Song of Victory was almost cut off. Runt laughed at Laos crumpled face and immediately ran to the lake. Behind him, through the Ice Thorn Forest, the players of Elohim had appeared. Their goal was Yeon-woo. Since half of the Blood Lands players were injured, there was no need to focus on them anymore. Everyone, move to the lake! Lao quickly pressed down on his injury and moved his subordinates. It didnt matter if Yeon-woo died, but failing a task that he had done in the Blood Lands name would be humiliating. His subordinates quickly followed right after the Elohim. But Runt and the Elohim were already where the Ceratopsian Dinosaur was, and they were already prepared to explode a destructive skill. One Point Attack. They were planning on destroying the Ceratopsian Dinosaur as a whole, since Yeon-woo would be destroyed there as well. Suddenly. Kuuuung! The Ceratopsian Dinosaur that had been moving its body left and right suddenly froze, and screamed horrifically. It caused a wave in the lake, and all of the Elohims magic power was messed up. The players who had been getting ready for the attack were injured, and coughed up blood. A few of them looked up at the Ceratopsian Dinosaur with shocked eyes. And in that moment, they saw it. The flesh of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur was cracked, and something hot and red appeared. It was a heat that could boil all of De Roy Lake in an instant. It exploded, bursting the Ceratopsian Dinosaur, and swallowed everything around it. The Elohim, Lao, and the rest of the Blood Land players that were following him. Everything. Completely. ~Event~ Clues: The ideology of Platonism HH revealed tomorrow!:) Chapter 199 - Demons Forest (14) Chapter 199 C Demons Forest (14) Kuk, kuuuk..! Runt couldnt understand what had happened to him. He thought everything was over. He had thought that he would finally be able to end the life of the one who humiliated him. He had run all the way here with that mind. But the explosion from the Ceratopsian Dinosaur had swallowed everything up. De Roy Lake, which had seemed so deep, had evaporated, leaving the bottom of the lake open to see, and everything around him that had been destroyed from the previous attack was destroyed again. His subordinates who had been running with him couldnt be found. It was like even their bodies were melted. The same went for the Blood Land. Also. Above the gasping Runt, Yeon-woo was looking down with an indifferent gaze, pressing down on his shoulder with his foot. Under his mask, his eyes were shining like will-o-the-wisps. Runt did whatever he could do to get up. He was the successor of the great god Freya. He couldnt be lying down in front of a mere human like this. People that were of lower status than him should bow down and look at him with respectful eyes. They shouldnt have those kinds of eyes when looking at him. But Yeon-woo just stepped on him harder. Crunch. Runts body was planted even deeper in the ground. Keackkkk! Runt shouted at the pain. Though he had barely survived the fire, he still had burns. Since his skin was being ripped on top of that, it felt like his body was being shredded apart. Yeon-woo just put more strength on his foot, not caring about Runt. As his shoulder bones broke, his body became twisted at a weird angle. So why did you follow me? You shouldve lied low and stayed quiet. Why did you follow me to suffer like this? Ill kill you! You guys are too stupid. That arrogance is gonna be the end of you someday. Runt didnt even hear what Yeon-woo said. All he was thinking about was that he needed to escape from this pain and get the humiliation over with. His last bit of pride left pulled him through it. Hehe! Hehehehehe! Fine, kill me! Kill! But! Dont think that its over just because you caught me. Even if I die here, Aether is probably already..! I know. But Yeon-woo coldly cut Runt off. Runts eyes shot open. Anxiety flashed through his eyes. Didnt you think about that? Yeon-woos lips curved up looking at the guy. This might all be a trap. What..! Runt screamed, wanting to know what Yeon-woo was saying, but Yeon-woo no longer answered his questions. He just swung Vigrid like he was bored. Runts head was cut off from his body and rolled on the floor. His face was still filed with shock. As blood poured out, the ground turned red. Then, Yeon-woos shadow stretched out to swallow the corpse and the soul. [Hehehe. I feel like we got a big one today.] [Ill be able to eat to my full this time.] A High Elfs soul, other souls of Superior species, and even the players of the Blood Land. They were all skilled, so Shanon and Hanryeong couldnt help but feel overjoyed. And they were all guys they caught without even working too hard for it. A trap to catch the Elohim. The plan that Yeon-woo suggested to Brahm was extremely simple. If Yeon-woo moved as the bait, the Elohim would split up. Then, Yeon-woo and Brahm could attack each party. Of course, it was easier said than done. Yeon-woo, Phante, and Edora would have had to go against an unknown amount of force. But Yeon-woo had been expecting that like the Elohim, other clans would be interested in Brahm and Sesha, although he hadnt expected it would be the Blood Land. Still, he was right, and he had led them to their demise. Even if a clan like the Blood Land had arrived, he hadnt been too worried because when he exploded the demonic energy inside the Ceratopsian Dinosaur, the surroundings would be completely destroyed. Yeon-woo slowly turned around. There was someone who was still alive. It was Lao. Whyeven..us..! Lao looked at Yeon-woo with an unbelieving expression. He was almost at his end, but he wanted to know the answer. He had thought things were going smoothly. Also, he had even helped Yeon-woo. He didnt understand why he was being like this. And to his question, Does this satisfy your curiosity? Yeon-woo slowly lifted his mask. ..! Laos face was filled with shock when he recognized Yeon-woos face. The face of the one he thought was dead was there. His stiffened face realized something as he spoke. Is that..it. We.were just used by you..well have a struggle with the Elohim..! Lao fell back as Vigrid cleared through his head and died. There was only one thing he was worried about as he took his final breath. Because of Yeon-woo, the relationship between Elohim and the Blood Land would be ruined. He was hoping his emperor would take care of the situation wisely. But Yeon-woo just scoffed at Lao and activated the skill he had prepared. [Extrasensory Perception C Synchronization] And like a lie, he turned into an imitation of Lao. In that condition, Yeon-woo moved rapidly and began to leave his trace around. Next, he copied Runt and the other players. It looked like there had been an intense battle. If someone came, they would probably think that the two sides clashed, and everyone died from the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs explosion. Then, the crack between the Elohim and the Blood Land would deepen. While Im at it, I should increase the scale. So its bigger. Yeon-woos eyes on Jeong-woos face were flashing sharper than ever. *** So theyre here. Brahm clicked his tongue seeing Aether and the Elohim pass through the barrier through his crystal. Where they passed through was where the arm was. He had made it to grow the purple Devil Flowers and summon demons, but it was also a defense against the Elohim, who could attack at any time. Why were they doing exactly as he presumed? Were they arrogant, walking in here to his world with their own two feet, or were they stupid. It occurred to him that arrogance and stupidity might not be that different. Galliard smirked as he looked at the crystal. Seems like they regathered their forces in that time. But is Hemera here too? They were biting at each others heads. I guess twins are still twins after all. Since in this world full of fighting and disharmony, you only had your siblings to lean on. Galliard nodded his head in understanding. But Brahm snorted like there was no way. Love between siblings? Dont make me laugh. You think those bastards filled with self-love and arrogance would still have those emotions left? Then? Those bastards are people wholl even kill their parents to get what they want. Obviously, Hemera approached Aether knowing his hands were tied. And if she can.. Brahm lifted a corner of his mouth. He was laughing at them. Shell probably even try to kill Aether when everythings over. Galliards eyes widened. She would? I dont think.. No. You still dont know. This is a gods society. Theyre people who could do that and more. They wont share the rewards. Brahm firmly shook his head. He felt like he could see Hemera and Aethers futures already. He could already tell from how they were being wary of each other. Also, Hemera seemed to have the upper hand with their forces. It seemed like she would backstab Aether the moment she could. And although he didnt know what it was, Aether had also prepared for when that happened. That was how a gods society was. Olympus, Asgard, Deva.. There were thousands of temples that all had different names, but in the end, they were all the same. This was probably the fundamentals of being a god. Position, rank, holiness, and legends. Only these things would prove them on the 98th floor. And the Elohim, who were split from the gods, were no different. They were filled with people who would backstab each other if needed. The Devil Army, where the members were ready to die for each other, might be better. Galliard shut his mouth looking at his friend. He knew about his friends pain more than anymore. Brahm crossed his arms and continued with what he was saying. The funny thing though, is that although they seem messed up, theyll fight each other after they get what they need. You, take care of Sesha well. Sure. Galliard nodded his head and left to put Sesha in a safe place. What they wanted was Sesha. He was going to place her in a place that wasnt easily noticeable if possible. After Brahm and Galliard confirmed that Seshas presence was gone, they slowly opened the Book of Mercury. Today, those bastards would be used as sacrifices to treat Seshas illness. It was the last thing he could do for her mother, Ananta. And also, it was a repentance for that guy who wasnt here anymore. Whoosh! The Book of Mercury let out its shine. Brahms consciousness slowly settled down, and the Imaginary World inside the barrier started to rotate. Creak, creak With the sound of a joint that hadnt been greased properly. *** Everyone stay on guard. At Aethers orders, Hemera and the others faces all hardened. They could all feel it too, that the air of the forest had suddenly changed. It meant that the magic of the Illusionary World had been activated. It meant that this was the official beginning. They were prepared for this, since they had chosen to enter Brahms territory. But thinking of something and actually experiencing was different. The air was heavy, like it would squeeze your lungs, and the curse that was poking their brains completely drained their magic power. And in front of them, the trees and the black sky, and even the dark god made their sense of direction faint. It was completely different from when Yeon-woo came. . It was a large scale magic circle Brahm had prepared to deal with intruders. This is so annoying here. Hemera frowned and complained like she was unaffected, but her eyes were flashing sharply. She continued to call for the light spirits, will-o-the-wisps, but every time she did, the spirit melted in the fog. Will-o-the-wisps didnt just light the dark. They were also effective in resisting and blocking attacks. But the fact that they were disappearing so easily meant one thing. Hes revealing his holiness. If the Illusionary World that the god Brahma made was this strong, everyone here needed to be careful. Then. Havelle? Where did this kid go? Havelle? One player suddenly stopped and looked around in confusion. Aether and Hemera paused to look back. Whats going on? I, Its, I havent seen Havelle for some time! What? While Hemera furrowed her eyebrows, other players began to shout. Num Pan also suddenly disappeared. He was just next to me earlier..! Same with Ran! The sudden disappearance of their subordinates. Hemera ordered them to move in teams of 3. However. W, Whats this? A player named Noose suddenly pulled his sword out in fear. Everyone turned to look at him. Noose shouted with a pale face. Tanhan! Tanhan was suddenly snatched away by something! Shit. Everyone gather together! Dont fall apart! The fog wasnt just swallowing the will-o-the-wisps. It was also swallowing players. Feeling danger, they all followed Aethers orders to gather as one. They prepared for attacks that could strike out any second. But even if they strengthened their defenses, their anxiety was multiplied. Even like this, their comrades disappeared one by one. Thinking that this wouldnt do, Hemera looked back at her subordinates. She was planning on hiding it until they met Brahm, but she felt like she would be in danger if she didnt use it now. And from earlier, she had felt the strength steadily leaving her body. Like water was dripping on from a broken pot. Something was strange. Theres something in this fog, no, this ground. Somethings eating my holiness..! Hemera thought that Brahm was absorbing their holiness to fill his lack. If that wasnt it, something similar to it was definitely happening. If this went on, everyone would be dried up of their power to death. At Hemeras gaze, her subordinates nodded their heads and began to recite a spell. As they did, Hemeras body began to shine. Although it had been a while since the Protogenoi species were kicked out from society, they still had a powerful holiness. So families in the Protogenoi species tried to gather as many apostles as they could to strengthen their holiness. The apostles were servants bound to their family, and they were ready to give their life for their masters at any moment. Shit.. Aether had lost most of those servants in the last battle, so he looked at Hemera enviously. As he did, he felt shivers down his back. Hemeras holiness seemed to have gotten stronger than he knew. Meanwhile, Hemera got everything ready, and spread her hand out. Her holiness, Day, was activated, and it lit up their surroundings. White Light. The fog around them began to fade away. As the fog disappeared like it was erased by an eraser, the bright forest was revealed. It wor..! Hemera and her subordinates cheer with tired faces. But their faces became stiff again. Where the fog was gone, there were countless will-o-the-wisps lit up. As if all the Demonic species on the 23rd stage had been led here, the high Demonic species that were sparkling purple and the tens of Ceratopsian Dinosaurs were licking their lips. Chapter 200 - Demons Forest (15) Shit! Whats all this! Shit! Aether and Hemera couldnt get a grip on themselves at the continued Demonic species attack. They were strong enough to easily rip apart the Demonic species, but such abilities werent enough to fight against a number like this. Also, the fire that tens of Ceratopsian Dinosaurs were spewing out prevented them from moving. Since a while ago, the ground that they were on turned mushy, and their feet continued to sink into it. Because of this, they had to use their energy to pull out their feet while combating the Demonic species at the same time. But there was something else that drove them crazy. It was the Devil Poison that flicked out from the flesh and blood of the Demonic species. Devil Poison wasnt just dangerous to Draconic species. Once you were poisoned, it had the ability to mess up your holiness. It was extremely painful to them. The Demonic species kept ejecting Devil Poison, so they were in danger. The ground continued to sink, and fire covered the sky. Aaaaack! Hemera was really about to go crazy. She hadnt thought something like this would happen when she decided to pass the barrier. She had been anxious since they had passed through the barrier without much trouble, but she was confident that Brahm couldnt do anything to them. She had recently released a new power, and her subordinates could control holiness. But at the continued attack from the Demonic species, her holiness was steadily drying up. And on top of that, there was an invisible force that was taking her holiness. As tiredness overcame her, her mentaily was at its lowest. [You have been exposed to Curse: Confusion. You are experiencing extreme confusion.] [You have been exposed to Curse: Fear. You are experiencing extreme fear.] .. Her holiness and holy power that were taken were used in the magic circle. And the Demon Trees were influenced by the magic circle, pouring out stronger Demonic species and Ceratopsian Dinosaurs. It was a cycle that would only end when they were dead. And she didnt know what Brahm had been doing, but she could scent a demons smell inside the magic circle. He might be trying to summon a demon using them as sacrifices. Only then was Hemera able to realize what a futile thing they had done. This was a trap. A trap to dry them up and kill them. You wouldnt be able to break through with brute strength. It was a level that a commanding officer of the clans would be able to do. Not like this. This cant go on! Hemera bit her lip. Her pure white skin was already black, and one of her eyes was melting from the Devil Poison. She wanted to tell her subordinates to escape. The more they gathered, the less range of movement they would have, and the more they would become exposed to Devil Poison. If they were all together like this, they would die. It mightve been better for everyone to be on their own. But even if they did that, the future wouldnt change. No, they would be mixed into the cycle of Demonic species and Ceratopsian Dinosaurs and be eaten. Just what should they do? Even if she wanted to request for help, their communication with the outside was cut off the moment they entered the barrier. She was at a loss for what to do. But thinking that she needed to open a path somehow, she squeezed out the last of her holiness. The top priority was to escape here and let others know of the danger here. People looking down at her? She was scared of that, but it was still better than losing her life. But she didnt have the opportunity to use her power. She felt something cold behind her back, and a white spear pierced through her chest. Puk! Kuk..! Ae.ther, what..? Hemera forced her head back with an unbelieving expression. Her twin brother, Aether, was looking at her with a cold smile. Her subordinates tried to get to her, but they were locked in the cycle of the Demonic species. White Light? That shouldve been taken by the Senate. How did you get it? asked Aether. . It was the power that was taken from their father before their family was split apart from society. And wouldnt you have tried to stab me in the back with that, in the end? If I didnt do something like this, you wouldve hurt me. Mean sister. Hemera grit her teeth. It was true she was planning on killing Aether to shut his mouth after the Dragon Human was caught. It would be better to take all the honor for herself. And she expected Aether was thinking that same thing. But since they landed in this situation, she released her hidden power, and she thought that Aether wouldnt be able to stab her in the back. Aether clearly proved her wrong. His cold eyes were shining with greed. Hemera clenched her teeth. If..I die..you die too! No. Ill live. What..? Sister, its all thanks to you. Suddenly, a white image appeared on Aethers forehead, and it split into a strange symbol. It was a symbol of three circles with a triangle that had an eye in the middle. Hemera gasped. It was a symbol that she never wouldve imagined. It was from a long time enemy of the Elohim. You..! Everything in the world belongs to the great god. Aether reached out and tightened his grip on Hemera heads. Those who try to take it, break apart. Before Hemera could scream, her body scattered, starting from her head. It was a death that happened before anyone could stop it. Although Aether had killed his twin sister, he didnt even blink. A yellow portal opened along the sky, and under it, three people appeared. It was hard to tell who they were because they all covered their faces with robes. But the moment they saw them, the faces of Hemeras subordinates all filled with shock. The strange energy around them was making the effects of the Devil Poison worse. D, Devil Army! But like their shock was nothing, Aether got on one knee and bowed. I greet the bishops. .! ..! A soundless scream spread in the air. The bishops of the Devil Army. The greatest executives had come. It was impossible for a mere member of the Elohim to call them. But the three bishops quietly nodded like they had been expecting this. One of them with a black robe stepped up. It was impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman. The body? Aethers forehead touched the ground. Sorry. I wasnt able to get it yet. Nothing we can do. The bishop clicked their tongue and nodded at the other two. Sweep them away. The two bishops who received orders started to dash forward. As they did, the Demonic species and the Ceratopsian Monsters were swept away. The Devil Poison and the fog didnt affect them in the slightest. Then, the bishop with the black robe turned their head. It was a completely empty area, but their cold eyes were looking sharply at it. Brahma. Playtimes over. *** N, No! Galliard was escaping to a safe place with Sesha. But Sesha had suddenly paused, and she grabbed tightly onto Galliards sleeve. Whats wrong, Sesha? Sesha was shaking. Sweat poured down her pale face. B, Brahm is in danger. What? Galliards eyes widened. He knew that everything Sesha said was something to pay attention to. Sesha had a sensing skill that others didnt have, and it was extremely accurate. It was a skill that she had from birth, a skill that most Draconic species and Dragon Humans didnt have. Brahm said that this might be similar to a Foresight trait. But Galliard wasnt able to follow what Sesha said right away. What the enemies wanted was Sesha, not Brahm. However, Sesha shouted urgently in a trembling voice. Please! *** Brahms eyes became bigger while he was holding the Book of Mercury in his hand. I miscalculated. The arrival of the Devil Army was something that was completely unexpected. Especially the bishops. Most of the magic circles set up here were for the Elohim. The arrogant Elohim would refuse to take help from anyone. Even if they fought alone, they would never make alliances. And of course, they wouldnt dare be humiliated. Aether was a member of the Senate in the Elohim. The fact that such a person would switch over to the Devil Army by his own will was outrageous. But it had already happened. And Aether was extremely respectful towards the three bishops. It meant that he was truly loyal to them. There was something else that he couldnt understand. The barrier shouldve closed after Aether and the others came in. Just how were those guys able to get in? There wasnt any trace of the barrier being broken, or someone intruding. Other than the fact that they had used Hemera as a sacrifice, he didnt understand anything. Oh well. Brahm closed the Book of Mercury and got up. He couldnt handle the bishops while he was sitting down. And since there were three of them, he would have to use his full strength. He looked at the hourglass that was next to his crystal. When all the sand on the top fell to the bottom, he was planning on activating the transmutation circle. It looked like it would have to be pushed back. No, this might actually be better. If they were people he would have to deal with sometime, it was better to get it over now. It would be a nuisance if they entered when the activation of the transmutation circle began. The demons would probably like it even better if it was given the soul of a bishop. After organizing his thoughts, Brahm was about to open the portal to where they were. But then [Brahma. The fun is up to here.] In the crystal, one of the bishops was looking straight at him with a smirk. When he checked the bishops face, Brahms eyes widened. ..Kindred? Chapter 201 - Grand Demon Duke Agares (1) Kindred extended his hand to grab the empty air and ripped it open. Chwak! Behind the space that was ripped like it was paper, Kindred laughed violently and jumped out. Kindred curved his finger like a rake and brought it down on Brahms head. Brahm was able to escape using Blink, but he couldnt avoid it completely. The Book of Mercurys cover was completely ripped out. Was that what he had been aiming for in the beginning? Brahm glared at Kindred with a hard face. No, aside from that, his movements had been too free so far, with the intrusion into the barrier and the folding of space. It was like this Illusionary World was his. Kindred jumped up from the space once again and ran at Brahm. Sweeek! It was like a beast hunting after its prey. Brahm activated Blink again, and began Triple Casting. Tens of lightning bolts fell from the sky. On top of that, Ceratopsian Dinosaurs with Devil Poison were summoned from the ground. This was all possible because this was Brahms Illusionary World. This world was revolving around Brahm. But Kindred just cut all the lightning and the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs without even slowing down. His 10 years of training on the 20th floor amounted to this. Also, Brahm saw something hazy around Kindred as he moved. Even devil spirits..? This was a unique phenomenon that was said to happen when the bishops themselves descended. It was known that while the phenomenon was active, ones power would be amplified. It seemed that Kindred was able to move freely in this space because of a Devil Gods Blessing. Brahm clenched his teeth. He knew well who the god was. It was a god, but also not a god. A demon, but not a demon. That was why the players of the tower called it a Devil God, but ironically, that being was closer to light more than any other being. So the Devil Army called him this. The devil from the sky. The Heavenly Devil! Kwakwakwang! And the Heavenly Devil was someone that Brahm couldnt win against, even if he fought with all his power. No, it was someone he couldnt even imagine fighting. Kwakwakwa And considering how Kindred had received the Heavenly Devils blessing, it would be hard to defeat him for the time being. The Illusionary World had begun to become tinted with the color of the Heavenly Devil. Is that how much they need Sesha? I understand the Elohim, but why the Devil Army? Brahm had to change his mind. If he couldnt win against Kindred right now, he had to kill him by crushing him, along with the Illusionary World. Everything. . Brahm raised his hand up, then slammed it down. His judgement was fast, and he quickly destroyed the world that he built over a long time with his own two hands. With the horrifying sight of the sky collapsing, the space around him ripped apart as a whole, and Kindred was swept along it. The magic circles that he had set up in different places helped Brahms skill. He had been thinking of self-destructing if a powerful opponent arrived anyway, so he didnt hesitate in the slightest. If it was destroyed, he could build it again. As long as the summoning magic circle was left, it was okay. Kwakwakwa! Kindred realized that he would be crushed under the space, so he attempted to escape. But everywhere he passed by continued to crumble, so if he took a single misstep, he would be locked in, just like that. Then, the two other bishops arrived at his side. Second bishop! One of them used their strength to pull Kindred, and another sent a magic power explosion at Brahm. Brahm was completely exposed while he was using his skill. But as Galliard appeared, the explosion turned to nothing. Pat Galliard stepped his Shunpo and sent arrows flying. Ping ping ping, with the sound of the heavy metal arrows, the two bishops found themselves collapsing along with the barrier. Kwakwakwang! As expected of the arrows that Brahm used magic formulas to create, the barrier that they touched instantly crumbled. While the two bishops were being pushed back, Galliard used the wind spirit to arrive where the two were. . It was as fast as Blink. The two bishops instinctively waved their hands as Galliard approached them. As their robes flapped around, their blackened palms covered Galliard. . It was a special technique of the Devil Army that popped the veins of where they touched. But Galliard quickly protected his body, and he instantly attacked the bishop at the same time. A dagger on his belt landed in the stomach of the bishop. Puk! Explode. Along with his spell, the magic in the dagger activated. As the dagger exploded, it ripped the bishops internal organs into shreds. It was a critical attack, even if they had the Heavenly Devils Blessing. The 9th bishop, Jevich, died like that. You! The 8th bishop, Dmitri, shouted with fury and exploded the Grace of Devil God attack. Galliard used Ilwidogang to move back again. Dmitri chased right after him, but his feet became tied in the remnants of the collapsing world. Damn! His curses were muffled in the area. And like that, everything turned into a mess. The Illusionary World collapsed, and with all kinds of explosions, their senses became dizzy. Meanwhile, Brahm and Kindred caught their balance and tried to attack again. The shifted world once again shook, and a large tornado that reached up to the sky rose. Brahm and Kindreds power clashed within it. Shatter! Kwakwakwa With the sounds of mirrors breaking, the Illusionary World completely burst apart, and the outside world was revealed. The tornado that was rotating inside destroyed the outside. The Wave of Fire that Yeon-woo used against Aether and the others was incomparable to this force. The tornado spun with a range of kilometers. The Demon Trees and Demonic species that had been within that range were all pulverized. It was a horrible collision that seemed like it would break the stage as a whole, but Brahm and Kindred continued to use their great power, not to lose the edge they had. In the tornado, power crashed against power. Holiness and holiness collided. Holy power and holy power continued their struggle against each other. And as they did, the size of the tornado became bigger, swallowing the Demons Forest. Hails of sand soared up high, and the Demonic species and ghosts were swept up in the wind as they tried to escape. Kek..! Brahm grit his teeth at the pain that was equal to his arm falling off. As the Illusionary World collapsed, his holiness and power flowed out like water, but he still squeezed out his soul. If he lost his edge, he would die. No, he didnt care about dying. He didnt have any attachments to his life. But if he ended up like that, Sesha would be taken by them. He couldnt let that happen. I cant! Sesha. Sesha. His poor child. She was a child who hadnt ever received her mothers love. She was a child who had to live without even knowing her fathers face. She had been bedridden because of an unknown disease for a long time, and she had just now started to recover. And she had laughed for the first time, holding his hand with her thin one. He wouldnt be able to forget that small smile she showed him. But to take that smile from her again? Never. Even if his power ran out. -Please, I trust you with this child. The image of Ananta, who had shown up in the middle of the night with a sleeping baby, flashed by in his mind. She had spoken with tears in her eyes. -Are you in your right mind! This child isnt even your..! -No. Shes my child. She didnt come from my stomach, but she came from my heart. So please. Her eyes were firm. -Father. It was the request of a child who had never called him father. It was the desperate plea of his daughter, who had hated him all her life. His care towards Sesha mightve been because he was paying for the sins that he committed when he was younger. Kwang! Then, the tornado that was becoming bigger pierced through clouds to touch the red sky. It looked like a column that connected heaven and earth. Brahm realized that the tornado had completely escaped his control. The tornado had sucked up all his holiness, but the power he felt inside of it was Kindreds. No, it was the holiness of the Heavenly Devil. If this kept up, not only would all of his holiness be taken, but the level of his soul would also be ripped away from him. And he would lose Sesha. So Brahm thought of the only way to turn the tables. Thankfully, there was still something left. The summoning magic circle that was still deep underground. He had set it up separately from the Illusionary World, so by now, it had probably eaten up a large sacrifice. The Elohim, intruders from the Devil Army, tens of Demon Trees, Demonic species, and even the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. It had probably exceeded the needed amount. And if he used that completely? With his godly position as well? Brahm let go of his power that was barely holding onto the tornado. His body was flicked out of the tornado. He became dizzy from the demonic power, but he used his last skill, extending his hand towards the ground. . With the horrifying pain of something being ripped from his soul, something that he couldnt see was quickly sucked below him. And then, the transmutation circle that was hidden above the ground floated up. It shined with a black light, and spit out a large iron door. It was an iron door that had a crumpled symbol on it. The door that was emitting demonic energy burst open. Kung! With a shock that felt like the world settled down, a man floated up beyond the shadows. It was a man with tens of black wings wrapped around him like armor. [The air of the lower floors feels quite more refreshing than above.] The 2nd ranked out of Le Infernals 72 Demons. Also, the Grand Duke that symbolized ruin and madness. Agares. It was his avatar. Chapter 202 - Grand Demon Duke Agares (2) [Seems like we should first get rid of this dirty thing.] Agares lightly waved his hand. Then, the kilometer-high tornado quickly settled down, like a lie. Crash. While the Demonic species corpses and Demon Tree pieces were falling in a pile, Kindred looked up at Agares with unbelieving eyes. Agares..! A demon that shouldve been on the 98th floor had descended. And it was one of the highest demons with the position of a Grand Duke. Kindred grit his teeth as he thought of Brahm, who used his power like it was nothing. Also, he couldnt understand why a high demon had descended to the lower floors. Even if there was an amazing sacrifice, it would only be helpful to medium or low demons. He had to think of a way to figure this situation out. Even if there were limits to that guys descent, he was a being that could do what he needed to do. And it was clear what he was after. The Dragon Human. It was the same goal as them. The Elohim, the Blood Land, the Devil Army, and even the demons. He had thought this would be an easy mission, but things got more complicated than he expected. It would be a waste of the 10 years he spent to meet the other face of the Heavenly Devil, the Great Sages shedding. Kindred pulled out 5 yellow iron pieces from his robe and floated them in the air. They were pieces of the Ruyi Bang. The moment he used them as a medium, a golden column of light came down from the sky to wrap around him. The pieces of the Ruyi Bang swirled around him. Black energy combined with it, taking in a significant amount of holy power. Hwak! Kindred focused the holy power on the edge of his fingertips. Borrowing the other face of the Heavenly Devil required a colossal amount of magic power and spirit power. He was planning on borrowing it after he completely dried up Brahms holiness. But with Agares here, he didnt have time to weigh his options. Pajijik Kwakwakwa! Byuk and Eung of the 72 Bian sparked as they combined on his right hand. On his left hand, Bing and Si swirled around. Yin and yang. As the two opposite properties were used at the same time, the pieces of the Ruyi Bang were pulled away with the power of the Monkey King. Kindreds body shook at the power, which was too much for his body to handle. The veins on his skin popped out like they were going to explode. In addition, his eyes were shining with a deep golden color. . Kindred demonstrated the power that he got from the Monkey King, and he slammed his hands together. Explode! Urrr, kwakwakwang! . The two opposite forces became highly condensed to create the large explosion that was Kindreds signature skill. Since he had the power of the Heavenly Devil as well, he thought he would at least be able to break his manifestation. However [I was wondering what you were preparing for with such intensity. You were getting this adorable thing ready?] Agares smirked, and he extended his hand to Kindreds direction. [But.] And his laughter suddenly cut off, and his eyes narrowed. [Youve still got a long way to go to copy the Monkey King.] The Um Yang Hap Byuk that was powerful enough to destroy the 23rd floor vanished futilely before it could even reach Agares. One of the wings around Agaress body shook a little, like he was flicking away an annoying fly. [Disappear.] The darkness that came down like hail swept away Kindred and the remaining bishops. They couldnt even make a sound, nor did they have the chance to raise a devil spirit or attempt a new possession. It was such an anticlimactic ending for the 2nd bishop of the Devil Army. However, even if you were a strong player, you were nothing but a fleck of dust against a god or a demon. But Agares frowned, like he didnt like something. [It was a shadow? How fitting of a servant of the guy who does nothing but sleep.] He lightly clicked his tongue, and turned his body. [Well, it doesnt matter.] As Kindred and the others disappeared, the Heavenly Devil was completely blocked away from the 23rd floor. There was no one here who could stop Agares now. [Alright, since all the nuisances are gone, tell me your wish, contractor.] In return for a demon being summoned, the summoner would have to give up his soul. Brahm bitterly smiled leaning against the rock. Blood continued to pour from his mouth. It was the aftereffect of his holiness being forcefully taken away from him. His body was crumbling after his soul had been damaged. But Brahm didnt care about any of that. After he left the 98th floor, he had long since given up on caring about things like that. And he was prepared. Everything was happening as he had calculated. Well, Agares wasnt in his calculations. I called for those like Belial or Dantalion.but why are you here? [I dont know. Why do you think?] A corner of Agaress mouth curved. Brahm clenched his teeth. If you want the corpse of a dragon, I have one from before. Its a lords corpse. Dragon Humans are useless to beings like you, so thats enough, right? The corpse of a dragon lord. It was a precious material. Demons and even gods would want it. However [What are you talking about, Brahm. Do you think I dont know?] Agares crossed his arms and scoffed. Brahm couldnt easily open his mouth. Did he know? He wanted to avert Agaress attention to something else, but it seemed like he already knew the truth. But how? This fact shouldve been hidden from the eyes of gods and the sears of demons. [Ill take the Dragon Human. Although its nothing more than a lump of trash. If its Heaven Wings child, isnt that enough for me to take it?!] ..! Brahms back stiffened when his suspicions were confirmed. His fists were clenched. And the same went for Galliard, who had been planning to leave the stage with Brahm. What? Galliards gaze moved from Agares to Brahm. His eyes were shaking. Sesha is..Jeong-woos daughter? Heaven Wing. Cha Jeong-woo. The one who had chased after him in the tutorial, calling him teacher. After that, he visited him frequently, and helped to find Akashas Snake. He was a kind and cheerful person. So when Galliard heard that he had closed his eyes after being betrayed by his comrades, Galliard thought his world was crumbling apart. However, too much time had passed since then, and Galliard wasnt strong enough to avenge him. So he had forcefully cooled his anger and waited for the day until he was stronger. And he was about to convince Brahm to become stronger together. But a trace of that child was this close by? No. That child is.. Brahm shouted frantically. His eyes were red. Anantas daughter. My granddaughter! He gripped his Book of Mercury even tighter. He forced himself up. Flutter. As he did, light shot up from the book and the book began to turn its pages. It was the activation of the grimoire. Agares! Ill tell you my wish. [Ill do that first. Speak.] You need to be sacrificed for my granddaughter. And the moment he was done speaking. Hwak The transmutation circle that had been engraved even deeper than the summoning circle was activated. Tens of thousands of transmutation circles floated up. They were all spinning like wheels, prepared to activate at any time. Brahm had put the last of his proof that he was a god, his holiness, into this. Creak, creaaak The wheels began to spin. The transmutation circles revolved and scattered, and in their stead, thousands of chains soared up. It was the artificial iron that Yeon-woo had seen when he was making the formula of the Divine Iron. Chrak! The chains wrapped around Agaress body and even his wings. Brahm bound Agares tightly. It was Divine Iron with his holiness. Even Agares wouldnt be able to easily escape from this. Brahms body looked to be in danger while he maintained the chains. Wrinkles formed on his bloodied face. His aging, that had been paused from his holiness, was progressing quickly. Brahm was now a normal human without his godly level or holiness. Dying in this form meant that he was really going to die. But Brahm was planning on giving his life to seal Agares. It was a shame that he wouldnt be able to see his granddaughter smiling, but if she could smile, he would give anything for it. So he input even more magic power into the Book of Mercury. His Book of Mercury, which could probably even be his shadow, seemed like it would rip to pieces, but he hoped it could keep it together just a little more. And during this time, Galliard, who had read Brahms eyes, quickly turned around. He was sorry he couldnt see his friends end, but he was going to somehow keep his last wish. Creaaak! The wheels spun as the chains started to move tighter against Agares. Then With the chains wrapped around him, Agares spoke in an amused voice. [So this was it. What you prepared all that time. Sorry, but I cant make your wish come true.] Chapter 203 - - Grand Demon Duke Agares (3) [You have understood a lot of the Devils Blessing.] After Yeon-woo finished forging traces in the battlefield, he nimbly ripped up the thin book in his hand. It was De Roys studies, his reward after annihilating the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. [You have destroyed De Roys Studies (Part Two). Additional use of the artifact is impossible.] [The hidden piece is being revealed!] On the outside, De Roys studies looked just like an old diary. Its real appearance only showed when you ripped it apart. The frail paper was quickly absorbed into Yeon-woos right hand. As he did, a black insignia appeared on his right palm. The insignia was a mountain sheep with two horns. [The skill Demon Studies has been created.] [Demon Studies] Rank: D+ Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: A study that the adventurer De Roy recorded by observing demons his entire life. You can borrow the power of a demon on the 98th floor using black magic. As your proficiency increases, you can make contracts with stronger demons. Currently, the rank is low as parts of the study are missing, but it will increase as the other parts are found. *Devils Incantation After paying a price, you can create the demonic energy needed for black magic. There is a condition that you have to find a skill book to use black magic. *Devil Poison You can create the pure poison that only Demonic species and demons use. The amount you can create depends on your dark property or your understanding of the Devils Blessing. Because he only had one part of the Demon Studies, the rank was low. The only magic he could use was incantations and Devil Poison. But after you earned the skill, it became easier because black magic was extremely common at auctions. Since most people couldnt easily use it, the supply was much higher than the demand. Of course, Im planning on giving most of it to Boo. Since the Devils Incantation and Devil Poison are big accomplishments. All he needed was the hearts of the Ceratopsian Dinosaur and the purple Devil Flowers to increase the Devils Blessing that he had. The amount of demonic energy and the Devil Poison he had learned would be of great help to him, not just for the Monster Army but also for various skills. There were already a couple that he was thinking about. However, he had to use Demon Studies carefully. Dealing deeply with demonic energy meant that you would become that much closer to demons. There was nothing good about being close to demons. Yeon-woo just needed power. Hyung-nim, where should I put this? Then, Phante and Edora brought the hearts that they got out. Yeon-woo opened Intrenian and had them put the hearts inside. For now, keep them in there. After they are refined, Ill give it to you. Heeheehee. The strength of demons. I wonder if itll go well with this horn. Phante had been warned several times that it was dangerous to touch Demon Studies, but he was just happy that he could become stronger. Yeon-woo grinned and shook his head, like there was nothing he could do. The guy was always the same. Whew! Anyway, the fight was rough! Who did you fight with that it became..! Phante was about to say something looking around but he suddenly widened his eyes. At the same time, his body turned the opposite way. Edora and Yeon-woo turned their heads in the same direction. A tremendous shock came from where Brahms Illusionary World was, and a tornado began to shoot up in the sky. Boo! Yeon-woo quickly called Boo in his shadow and surrounded himself and the Phante siblings with a defense barrier. Thinking that it might not be enough, he brought Aegis out as well. But even though they were far away, the strong winds of the tornado repetitively shook their defense barrier. Phante and Edora focused on protecting themselves within Yeon-woos barrier with their scrolls, flicking away the occasional rock or Demon Tree that came their way. Just what was happening? Yeon-woos gaze didnt move from the tornado. Brahms Illusionary World should definitely have been enough to block the Elohim. Was there an unknown variable that got in their way? But Yeon-woos shock didnt end there. After the tornado stopped like it was only a lie, a heavy darkness and pure magic energy drifted towards him in the wind and caused him to shiver. It was a power that instinctively stimulated the senses of a dragon. It was the demonic energy of a demon. Since Yeon-woo knew the purpose of the transmutation circle and the sealing circle already, he wasnt too surprised about it. However, what surprised him was the fact that the demonic energy was so familiar to him. It was a type that irritated ones senses. It was the guy that had lent his power to Yeon-woos brother and tried to tempt him into a contract, but left empty-handed. Why was someone who wasnt interested in things like this on the lower floors? Why is Agares..? He felt anxious for some reason. Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire to dart in that direction. He could hear Phante and Edora frantically shouting at him, but he didnt listen. *** -You will eventually become mine. Around the time his brother was slowly dying, fighting off the poison in his body, Agares had appeared in his brothers dream through their connection and said this. His brother just replied with a smile. -Agares. Sorry, but I cant be with you. -Ha! A guy whos dying, acting arrogant until the end. -Even if I die, there are things I have to uphold. Agaress obsession with his brother was extreme. At first, he had just wanted to bind one of the only dragons successors to him. His brother had tried to learn the magic of demons through Demon Studies, and the being who had replied to his desires was Agares. Because he was the Grand Duke of Solomons 72 Demons, his brother and Vieira Dune, who had helped him, had been completely shocked. Thinking back to it now, this was when Vieira Dune had started to be envious of his brother. After Agares taught Jeong-woo his magic, he had suggested that he become bound to him, and he would share his power if he did so. He said that if Jeong-woo didnt want to be his dependent, he could also be his disciple. He had promised that the greatest path would be waiting for him, and even after death, he would receive a high position. But each time, his brother had firmly refused without any hesitation. It was because he knew that what Agares wanted was his Dragons Blessing and his Ten Thousand Immunity. Those rejections made Agares furious. A halfblood that wasnt even a dragon had kicked away his generosity. On the other hand, Agares was a being that was as strong as the high gods. Also, at the time, Agares didnt have any interest on the lower floors. There was a goal he was trying to achieve, so he had spent thousands of years on it. How anxious would he have been when he couldnt have something that he actually wanted after all this time? So Agares continued to offer even more tempting suggestions, but as his brother rejected them every time, he cut off ties with his brother. His brother considered it a shame that he couldnt learn from Agares anymore. But by that time, he had already learned the black magic he needed, and he was able to awaken up to the 5th step, so he didnt regret it. Also, at this time, their enmity with the Eight Great Clans became worse, and this was when the problems arose. When Agares restored his connection, it was several years later, when his brother was dying alone in the clan house. Agares tossed his last suggestion here. To grab his hand. If he did, he could heal the illness that was eating at his brothers body and soul, and he could lend power for his brothers revenge. He had also said the unbelievable condition that he would take care of all the limits of the principles of casuality on the contract. The limits of the principles of causality. This was the principle that forced the gods and demons to stay on the 98th floor so they couldnt do anything. To take care of it all by himself meant that he would bear the huge damage to his level. It was an incredible offer that Agares had never given in the entirety of the Towers time. Also, because of the dog-eat-dog nature demons society, an offer like this wasnt made commonly. Agares had put down the last of his pride. And on one side, he also felt anxious. If his brother died just like that, for the first time in a thousand years, Agares would never be able to get what he wanted. However, his brother just rejected him with a smile, and Agares left, furious, saying the same words as he did when he arrived. -You will eventually become mine. *** Was it because of me? While Yeon-woo was dashing by the forest that couldnt even be called a forest anymore, he continued to think of the same thing. That maybe Agares had recognized him. It wasnt weird if that was the case. When he first understood the concept of Cores in the village of the One-horned tribe, multiple gods and demons had started to take an interest in him. Since the beings who couldnt move on the 98th floor couldnt do anything but watch. And to pick the next apostle, one who could demonstrate their power in their stead, they didnt easily take their eyes off of someone they were interested in. So everything about Yeon-woo was watched, and some had definitely seen him take off his mask. As much as his brother received Agaress love, he was someone who received the attention of the other gods and demons. It wasnt completely out of the ordinary for Agares to realize who he was, and it was likely he considered Yeon-woo as Jeong-woos replacement. Everything else aside, Yeon-woo had seen a similar message multiple times. A message related to demons. They always had a discussion after someones suggestion. According to the preference of the gods, opinions of Yeon-woo were split. However, they had just shown interest, and not done anything else. He just knew that because of a mysterious demon, they were having a discussion about him. But he couldnt know more than that. One thing he could figure out, however, was that for it to be a demon who could gather all the demons, it had to be a demon in a very high position. And if that was Agares? If Agares had come through the temporary connection that Brahm made with the 98th floor, it definitely made sense. However, No. No way. Yeon-woo shook his head. It was a hypothesis that made sense, but there was no reason for Agares to show himself. It wouldve been fine if he just sent a servant of his, or a lower demon in his stead. He didnt have to lift a single finger. Furthermore, even if Yeon-woo was his brothers twin, they were two completely different people. A demon who could see the soul itself wouldnt be interested in him, even though he looked like his brother. Also, if his hypothesis was right, Agares wouldnt have been scuffling with Brahm right now. He wouldve tried to look for Yeon-woo right away. The 23rd stage was already in Agaress control. If he wanted to, he could catch him easily. Then why did he choose to manifest here? No matter how much he thought about it, there was no logical explanation. [What explanation? Demons are always like that. Evil, cunning. Right?] [As much as we dont know what hes planning, we should prepare for all kinds of scenarios.] Alright. Listening to Shanon and Hanryeong speak, he became closer to Brahms Illusionary World. Yeon-woo attempted to awaken his Dragons Body. He felt the scales growing on his skin and activated his Magic Equip several times to raise his power to the max. Even in this condition, he wouldnt be as much as Agaress toenail, but then again, he couldnt just do nothing. And he also had this thought. If he secretly ran away from the 23rd floor and came back, Agaress manifestation wouldve ended. He was surprised at himself for running into the fight without looking back. Then. He saw black clouds floating around in the air. Inside, he could see something vanish and disappear. He saw Brahm and Kindred fighting violently. There were pieces of the Illusionary World. It seemed like after the barrier was forcefully taken apart, some still remained. The pieces were becoming fainter, like they would soon disappear. Yeon-woo started to expand the range of his Extrasensory Perception to attack each piece. There would be an intense vestige left in them from the Illusionary World. He wanted to see what happened while he was gone. The entire time he was running, multiple scenes flashed through his head. The Devil Army was behind Aether? And Kindred, at that? Yeon-woo frowned. He didnt understand. Aether and his family had been excommunicated from the Elohim and his species because of his fathers mistake, right when Aether was about to be king. He had worked hard to overcome it. He was a Superior species, and he was more proud than anyone of the fact that he had godly blood. To think that a guy like that had become the servant of a player that wasnt even a demon yet was impossible. But his curiosity didnt matter. Aether had already sacrificed his twin sister and called Kindred in, along with two other bishops. And they had messed everything up. It was also a mistake on Yeon-woos part for only coming up with a plan to catch the Elohim. However, the greatest problem was right after that. -I called for those like Belial or Dantalion.but why are you here? -I dont know. Why do you think? Brahm, who was shouting with intensity, and Agares, who was jeering at him. And Brahms voice had been mixed with surprise and anxiousness. The piece of the barrier with Brahm in it was shaking as well. He seemed desperate, hoping that what he was thinking wasnt true. -What are you talking about, Brahm. Do you think I dont know? But Agares had just smirked. -Ill take the Dragon Human. Although its nothing more than a lump of trash. If its Heaven Wings child, isnt that enough for me to take it?! He didnt hear anything else. Just one phrase swirled around his Yeon-woos head. Heaven Wings child.. Heaven Wings child.. If it was Heaven Wings child! Jeong-woo..had a child? Chapter 204 - Grand Demon Duke Agares (4) [You are in a state of confusion.] [The Cold Blooded trait has been activated for an unknown reason.] [The Cold Blooded trait has been activated for an unknown reason.] His heart started to beat like crazy. His breathing became faster. He completely blanked. He couldnt register anything. The diary definitely said nothing about his brother having a child. The only person that his brother had loved in the tower was Vieira Dune, and after he was betrayed by his lover, he never gave his heart to anyone. However, there was someone who tried to heal his brothers heart. Ananta. Ananta had one-sidedly liked his brother for a long time. As the only Dragon Human in the Tower, she had always been lonely, and had been extremely happy to see someone of the same species as her. His brother had also been close to her, according to Kalatuss wishes. However, unlike Anantas romantic feelings, his were strictly platonic. When Ananta realized that she couldnt get his brothers heart, she had secretly left. And the last time she appeared was when his brother had been staying alone in the clan house. The only conversation they had at the same time was about how they fared during all that time. However, Ananta seemed like she wanted to tell his brother something. But his brother had been cold to Ananta, after all the betrayal he had been through, and Ananta left without saying anything. After saying something unclear. -Ill do whatever I can do to protect Was she talking about Sesha that time? Now that I think about it..Ananta seemed to be pretty badly injured. And it was like she was being chased by something. What was it? Brahms vestige continued to conjure images in Yeon-woos head. Ananta, who left a newborn baby in Brahms arms. At Brahms question, asking if it was even her child, Ananta had shouted that it was a child born from her heart. And when Yeon-woo reached Brahms thoughts, he was able to know all the secrets that had been hidden. Like he was actually Brahm, all the vestiges flashed through his head. ..It was a mistake. A mistake that I made joking around with a dragon when I played around because I was so sick of a gods responsibilities. I was sorry to the child, but I couldnt acknowledge it as my child.. ..I heard from somewhere that the child grew up well. I pretended that I didnt know about her, but I still thought it was a relief.. ..I heard that the child liked another Dragon Human. Is it Cha Jeong-woo, that child? I thought that the world was quite small since he was someone I taught alchemy to.. ..I heard that she died coldly by herself somewhere. And I was able to realize. Everything that I considered to be foolish emotions were actually everything to me. I regretted my past decisions. I cursed my wrong choices. I wanted to see the child she left behind.. ..She brought a newborn baby. She called me Father for the first time and entrusted the child to me. It was the child of Cha Jeong-woo and Vieira Dune.. ..Vieira Dune had hidden the fact she had a child from Cha Jeong-woo. My child coincidentally found out about it, and ran away with the child. And she really raised her like her own. The babys name was Sesha. It meant remnant. It probably meant that it was something Cha Jeong-woo left behind.. ..I heard that she was fighting with the witches somewhere. Cha Jeong-woo was also fighting a war with the other clans.. ..But I couldnt help my child at all. The child my child gave me. I had to protect Sesha.. Brahms vestiges were all colored with regret. Yeon-woo was able to understand everything now. I see. So thats what happened. The reason why Brahm hadnt helped his brother. At first, he thought it was because of Brahms indifferent personality, but that wasnt the case. It was to protect Sesha. That was also the reason why Ananta had wordlessly left his brother. It was to protect Sesha from the witches. At the time, Sesha was about to be experimented on by the Walpurgisnacht, and Ananta had barely been able to save her. But she couldnt save Sesha from everything, so Sesha always had to suffer her illness. Was Ananta fighting a war with Walpurgisnacht somewhere in the Tower now? Brahm had to spend all that time not being able to help despite knowing everything. And now, to pay for his sins to his brother and Ananta, he tried to heal Sesha. Even though everything about this tragedy had stemmed from one person, Brahm was blaming himself for what happened. Vieira Dune! You..! Fire burned in Yeon-woos eyes. His head was filled with a boiling rage for her. Then. [Get a grip, master, you bastard!] He heard Shanons rough voice in his head. Yeon-woo quickly snapped to attention. [Dont you have to have your head on properly in times like these! Do you want to die?] Yeon-woo bit his lower lip. Shanon was right. He needed to get a grip. He folded his anger towards Vieira Dune. He also had to bury his grief for Brahm. Since he knew the truth, he had to focus on one thing now. The reason why Agares had manifested was simple. It was to take the only trace of his brother that was left in this Tower. He had to stop that at the very least. Even if I couldnt protect Jeong-woo.. At least Sesha. At least his niece. Ill save you. His Magic Circuit spun powerfully to grow his wings of fire. The Devils Blessing that had just begun to be absorbed in him reacted to the Demon Studies. And soon enough, he was able to arrive where Brahm and Agares were. [So this was it. What you prepared all that time. Sorry, but I cant make your wish come true.] Agares smiled wickedly under the binds of the Divine Iron from the sealing circle, and exploded his strength. Kwang! Tens of black wings spread out, easily breaking the chains. Small pieces of the Divine Iron flicked out. Normally, they shouldve activated properly, but as the barrier of the Illusionary World had collapsed, it seemed like the power of the sealing circle had weakened as well. Brahm vomited blood and fell forward. The Book of Mercury in his hand was crumbling. No..! But he forced his hand out like he wouldnt lose Agares. Divine Iron came out again, but it just helplessly clanked against Agaress barrier. [What a nuisance.] Then, Agares lightly shook his hand to completely break the remaining sealing circle and transmutation circle. Brahm hugged his body with his arms and landed headfirst into the ground. Because his internal organs were all damaged, blood continued to pour out. The small amount of the lifeforce he had left had begun to end. And this time, Agares spread his hand out in the other direction. As he did, something started to float into the air from the middle of the empty field, locked in a round bubble. Brahm! Brahm! Sesha was sobbing, slamming against the walls of the bubble. Galliard quickly ran after her, but he was blown away after being pushed by an invisible force. [So this is it. What that guy left behind. Its not completely to my liking, but itll be a good trophy.] Along with a movement of Agaress hand, vines of darkness wrapped around the bubble and pulled it towards him. Agares licked his lips with his red tongue, slowly opening his mouth. As he did, his violent-looking teeth gleamed in the air. He seemed to want to swallow her up at once. Sesha bawled. She wasnt scared of being eaten by Agares. However, seeing Brahm call out her name while vomiting blood and Galliard somehow try to lift himself up caused her chest to tighten. It made her think of her mom from a long time ago. Sesha had an abnormally good memory, so she still remembered back to when she was a baby. In a strange dark place, faces she didnt know continued to mutter incomprehensible words while stabbing her with knives. Sesha just cried, scared of them. And the person who saved her was her mom. Her mom had saved her from those people, and she never lost her smile. -Sesha, Sesha. You look like your dad, so you look prettiest when you smile. So dont cry, and smile. What her mom said was still engraved deep inside her heart. So she always made an effort to smile. At first, it was hard, but from some time, it became easier. That was why she liked it, and she was happy. Since Brahm was always happy when she smiled, she liked it even more. But Brahm was injured now. She wanted to help him somehow, but she was powerless. It was the same with her mom. Her mom got hurt trying to protect her. Like back then. Her moms face overlapped with Brhams. Sesha desperately hoped that someone would help her. It would be nice if she had a dad, but she didnt. Instead, she thought of someone who was like a father figure to her. Agares was now in the process of swallowing her. Sesha tightly shut her eyes. Cain! Then, in the dark world, a stream of light suddenly appeared. A red light emanated heat, cutting Agaress right hand. Sesha helplessly fell to the ground. Then, she was hugged by something. A hard chest. It was a warm chest. Sesha lifted her head with tears in her eyes. There, the face she was hoping for was there. No, to be exact, it was a mask. It looked as scary as a devil, but the eyes behind the mask were so warm. ..Cain? Yeon-woo used Blink several times, and he quietly placed her down, still hugging her. The heat flared up, messing up his hair. Then, he kneeled, adjusting his height to match Seshas. Click He slowly took off his mask. Suddenly, Seshas eyes started to shake after seeing Yeon-woos face. It was a face she had never seen before but it was still familiar to her. It was the face in the stories her mom told her before bedtime. Dad..? Sesha called for Yeon-woo in a trembling voice. Yeon-woo just wordlessly pulled Sesha to him. Promising himself that he would never lose her, over and over again. *** Dad? Is it really you? Sesha tightly grabbed Yeon-woos sleeve. Her thin hands were slightly shaking. Sometimes, she thought to herself. What did her dad look like? Her mom always had a smile when she spoke about her dad. She said that he was the most wonderful, kind, and selfless person in the world. And she had said that he had a lot of laughter. So Sesha always tried to imagine her dad. It wouldve been nice if he read her stories to her at bedtime. It would be nice if he cooked her tasty snacks. It wouldve been nice if he played hide and seek with her, and gave her piggyback rides. And when Yeon-woo had first arrived, Sesha thought that her wish upon a star to send her a dad, someone like her mom had told her about, had come true. At first, he was scary because he had that strange mask on, but he was the same Dragon Human as her, and he always played with her. He even made her tasty snacks and became her conversation partner. It was the same dad that she came up with in her imagination. So before she slept, she always clasped her hands together to thank the stars. But. It seemed like the stars had really granted her wish. It was her dad. It was the face that her mom had told her about. Unlike what she said about his wide smiles, he had a faint smile, and had sad eyes, but it was her dad. Uaaang! Sesha buried her face in Yeon-woos chest and sobbed. As if asking him why he came now. She and her mom had been so hurt. And Brahm and Galliard had had such a hard time. But she was so grateful she met her dad like this. Yeon-woo just silently patted Seshas back. Telling her not to worry. That he wouldnt ever make her cry again. Then, he quietly blew in his warm magic power to put her to sleep. She was exhausted from the days events. He needed to let her rest. Rebecca. [Got it.] Rebecca silently appeared behind Yeon-woo and disappeared with Sesha. It was to take her as far away from here as she could. Then, Yeon-woo slowly stood up to look where Agares was. He didnt wear the mask. At this point, it meant nothing. You..? Brahm barely lifted himself, panting. His entire body was crumbling because of the loss of his holiness and holy power, but he couldnt take his eyes off of Yeon-woo. His eyes were shaking, like he couldnt believe what he saw. Yeon-woo just silently stretched out his hand in Brahms direction and activated the rune magic engraved in his bones. Heal. Recovery. It was nothing more than a simple emergency treatment, but Brahms condition quickly recovered. But Brahms eyes were still focused on Yeon-woo. Ill tell you the details later. Brahm just nodded his head, knowing nothing else could be done. And he was able to realize belatedly that although his face was the same, Yeon-woo wasnt Cha Jeong-woo. His skills, attitude, personality, and strength were all different. And it was the same for Galliard, who forced himself up. After he observed Yeon-woo with Fairy Eyes, he seemed to have somewhat realized what happened. Yeon-woo pulled Vigrid out, and raised Aegis, glaring at Agares. He was looking at Yeon-woo with a small smile, like he was amused. As Yeon-woos shadow stretched out, Shanon and Hanryeong also appeared, holding their swords. Boo flew up high in the air, and began to create his undead army. The Monster Army steadily got up as well. His Dragons Territory was already sturdily set up. However, the influence of Agares on the 23rd floor was too strong. [Shit. Ill be damned. How am we supposed to deal with that thing?] [A demon is really a demon I see.] Shanon and Hanryeong gripped their weapons even tighter looking at the gigantic Agares. Hanryeong especially hardened his resolve. Even a high ranker couldnt easily touch gods or demons, and Agares, who was one of the highest beings, was someone he couldnt easily approach even back in his old days. And Yeon-woo was feeling that same pressure as well. On the 16th floor, he had confronted the god Urd, but Urd, who had felt like a colossal sun back at that time, couldnt even be compared to Agares right now. Yeon-woo wanted to kneel from the pressure that was pressing down at his shoulders. However, Yeon-woo didnt plan on bowing his head here. [Extrasensory Perception C Synchronization] Yeon-woo wanted to be released from the pressure by imitating someone. He used the same skills that of Kindred that he saw in Brahms vestige pieces. He thought of the shedding of the Monkey King he saw in the Monkey Kings dungeon. Suddenly, strength started to grow from somewhere within him and pushed away the pressure. [You are being released from the strong pressure of a demon. Your calmness is being maintained through the Cold Blooded trait.] [Youve gained a strong resistance to mental attacks.] He met his niece that he didnt even know he had. A trace of Jeong-woo was there. He had to protect it however he could. Were Yeon-woos thoughts relayed to them? The monsters that had been shaking from Agaress pressure began to regain their reason and moaned. He could feel that they were filled with the will to fight as soon as he gave the orders. At that moment, something flashed in Agaress eyes. The monsters and undeads were technically more closer to demons. Since they were from the darkness property, they shouldnt have been able to easily stand against him, but to think that they were able to show their enmity so blatantly. Was that how strong Yeon-woos mentality was? Or were his artifacts outstanding? Or was it both? Well, whatever it was, it didnt matter. Agares smirked and looked at Yeon-woo. This was the only other person that he wanted to see as much as Sesha. [So. I guess brothers are brothers. Amusing. Seeing you myself is different than seeing you from above. Very different.] Yeon-woo didnt say anything. It was most important to understand what Agares was scheming right now. [How about a response? I dont like talking by myself.] Only then did Yeon-woo open his mouth. What do you want? [From what I saw, you seem to be pretty smart. Dont you already know?] You probably want me and Sesha. [Right.] Agaress mouth opened. His severed right hand had already regenerated, and he was stroking his chin with it. His sharp canines were visible for anyone to see. [A long time ago, your brother humiliated me. I want to be compensated for that.] Darkness started to swirl around Agares. [But threatening a small fish while being a Grand Duke wont be looked nicely upon, so Ill give you a chance. You and the Dragon Human. Ill forgive just by taking one of you.] The darkness intruded on Yeon-woos territory and warped around his Monster Army. It was soft, but threatening, like it would swallow him any second. [Its not a bad deal for you. You want power? Ill give it to you. The condition is the same that I offered your brother. Its a power that can shake the tower. Isnt it tempting?] Lunacy was shining in Agaress eyes. He had a crazed personality that had to get what he wanted. But the Grand Duke was also someone who became easily bored after getting it. Anyone who was exposed to that lunacy would turn crazy. But that was why the darkness around Yeon-woo was so seductive. It was whispering sweet nothings in his ear that this would be his if he wanted. It was the same as his brothers case. It really was an intense obsession. The demon was being ridiculous, doing things to get someone who had already died. Yeon-woo knew as well. If he grabbed Agaress hand, he could gain the power that he had wanted all this time. [Is this not enough? Then give up your niece as a sacrifice. If you do that, Ill give you a reward that is worth as much, no, thats much more precious than her.] Even in the urgent situation when his brother was about to die, he had refused Agaress temptation. The reason? It was simple. To be bound to a demon meant that you would lose yourself. You would lose all your free will, and become someone completely different. His brother had refused that, and the same went for Yeon-woo. That was why the answer was rejection. And if I dont want to? Agaress androgynous face crumpled. A powerful demonic energy shifted around him. The darkness around Yeon-woo bared its teeth, like it would swallow him any moment. [You dont know your place!] Agares, who had been rejected by Jeong-woo, and now Yeon-woo, extended his hand to swallow him. To forcefully bind someone, he had to touch their soul, so it wasnt fun. That was why he hadnt used that method, but since it had turned out like this, there was nothing else he could do. Hwihwihwi! The darkness spread to wrap around all of Yeon-woo and the Monster Army. Agares planned on trapping Yeon-woo in the darkness. Then, his soul would naturally be absorbed. Agares could feel the monsters jumping around inside, but it didnt do much to him. This darkness was pretty much a part of Agares. It wasnt a strength that just a player could easily fight off. But for some reason, Agares felt uncomfortable. The Yeon-woo he had seen from the 98th floor wasnt something to simply lose like this. Unlike Jeong-woo, Yeon-woo never lost his cool. Even in front of beings that were much stronger than him, he never backed down, and he was someone who always played the field to his advantage. That was how it had been during the war between the Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, and when he had fucked the god Urd over. Wasnt that also how he got the inheritance of the Monkey King? And such a person was being defeated so easily? It was obvious that a player couldnt fight a demon, but it was strange that there was no resistance. Suddenly, Agares straightened his back. It was something that he had never felt after becoming a Grand Duke. When had he felt this? He remembered it was when he fought with the dead Dragon King, Lord Kalatus. He had almost been erased from the face of this world, so he couldnt forget about it. But it was the same feeling as back then. A being that didnt fall short of him was trying to appear from the sky. Then. The land that Yeon-woo was stepping on started to float the transmutation circle up again. And the darkness around Yeon-woo was forcefully pushed back. Pang The red sky suddenly split, and a bright light shone on Yeon-woo. Under it, Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes. His wide open Draconic eyes were sparking with gold light, like they were the Golden Gaze of Fiery Eyes. Then, multiple shapes and rune letters from the transmutation circle broke, climbing up to the sky. And Kookookoo Like how an iron door had burst up from the ground to summon Agares, this time, a gigantic iron door came from the sky. It was a holy iron door with images of all kinds of angels and spirits. Chapter 205 - Grand Demon Duke Agares (5) Before Yeon-woo met Agares, he had contemplated how to fight against him. Agares was definitely going to want Sesha and himself. Yeon-woo couldnt let himself be played by him. But Yeon-woo didnt have any power. How could he defeat Agares, who was strong enough to crush the god Brahma? So Yeon-woo changed his tactics. If I cant stop him, I have to call someone who can. Thankfully, he still had a way out. The summoning circle that Agares had gone through. Agares had definitely destroyed it, but the magic circle made with Brahms holiness couldnt be broken so easily. There was still a little bit of it left. So Yeon-woo had concentrated his consciousness there and made contact with it. Information flooded out from the circle like a waterfall. They were formulas that Brahm had put down in the Book of Mercury. They were so complex that they were hard to approach. [Time Difference] However, Yeon-woo quickly fixed the areas that were broken. His brain hurt like it was burning, but he continued to collect the knowledge. And when the function of the summoning circle was somewhat recovered The magic power that was always in his Magic Circuit evaporated. He felt empty, but he didnt lose his grip and lifted his head. The red sky began to split. As the blue sky opened, a column of light from above pushed the darkness away. Even Agares couldnt invade this area. And soon enough, a large iron door slowly appeared, piercing through the clouds. [Who..calls..?] It was a voice that rang in his head. It was a heavy voice. Yeon-woo spoke to the being that was somewhere behind the door. To the god that could fight against Agares. [And the price..?] Aegis. It was the godly artifact that had been a great help to him, but to defeat Agares, he had to give an item that was worth as much. [Deal done.] Kookookoo! The iron door started to creak open. And under that, something strange descended below, stretching its neck out. A colossal five-headed boa snake that could probably easily sweep away an entire mountain slithered and hissed. And above it, there was a familiar face. Agaress face crumpled seeing it. [Hermes..!] The sky that Hermes came down from was colored with blue, and brought with it a refreshing air. On the other hand, the ground where Agares was was filled with darkness. As light and darkness clashed, a boundary line was made. Hermes made a pleasant smile above the boas head. Long time no see, Agares. Has it been 800 or 900 years? This is the first time weve seen each other after the sealing of Luciel, right? [Why is someone who should just be watching..!] What do you think? Hermes shrugged his shoulders like it was obvious. I received an offer, and Im here to pay for what I got. His smile deepened. Unlike you, who scammed through half of it, Im planning on giving more than what I owe. A god could adjust however they wanted to give something in return for what they got. And sometimes, they would be at a disadvantage. The blessing or miracle of a god was included in this. For priests, this was important to maintain their religion. On the other hand, if a demon wanted to give something in return for someones sacrifice, it was a deal. They had to return as much as they received, but some tricks were involved in it. They would never do something that was disadvatageous to them. So Hermes was threatening that he would do something that was disadvantageous to himself for the first time in a long while. It meant that he would match whatever Agares did to block him. Hermes giggled, like this situation was too amusing. And this was obvious, but gods and demons definitely didnt have a good relationship with each other. Uedeudeuk! Agares ground his teeth. He was stronger than most gods, but Hermes was different. Even for demons with some level of power, Hermes was too much. And the bigger problem was that Hermes wasnt the only god here. Under the sky, where the boa snake was coming out, there was something else looking in this direction. They had a godly level that Hermes couldnt match. No, in the small category of fighting, it was a being that was much more annoying than Hermes. To deal with two gods at once was hard even for Agares. Alright. So decide now. Hermes smiled even wider seeing Agares. Are you going to fight with me like this, or step back? The boa slithered around Agares, ready to attack when it received the command. For a small moment, Agares was deep in thought. And [It wouldnt be bad. For a god and demon to play on the lower floors.] Agares smiled violently. Then, tens of black wings spread out. As Agares disappeared in the darkness, thousands of tentacles soared up into the air. At the same time, 5 more boa snakes came down. Kurrrng! The stage began to ring. *** Hwaaa In myths, the battle of gods and demons were often portrayed with the heavens and the earth shaking. The seas would dry up, and rain would pour down from the sky. But that mightve only been in the myths, or maybe the fight of the two was just different. Hermes and Agaress fight was simpler than expected. Light and darkness. It only looked like white and black were mixed together. Like black ink spread in water to taint it, the darkness from the ground tried to taint the light. On the other hand, the light split to purify the darkness. The ground reflected the light, and darkness repetitively shot up and fell back. It was something that became one, and tried to influence each other, as they tried to gain the upper hand. To Yeon-woo, with his Draconic Eyes, it was clear as day. Something gigantic that was impossible to tell from the earth was slowly moving. It was big enough to make the boa look tiny, so it was hard to tell exactly how it looked like. Every time the form that was probably Agaress actual body moved, ice, wind, fire, and light continued to blink in and out of existence. On the other hand, Hermes called for more boas while still on top of his original. Ice, wind, fire, and light caused explosions. The recovery and destruction of the stage changed according to the movement of the two. The Demons Forest was already heavily damaged, but the ground cracked so deeply that you couldnt even see the bottom, and trees continued to grow, making a lush forest again. They were shaking the laws of nature. It was something that no being could ever interrupt. Thats..a god and a demon. Yeon-woo clenched his fist. Looking at the fight that he couldnt dare approach, his mouth dried. Vigrid, which was in Yeon-woos hand, was lightly shaking. Although his Cold Blooded trait was applied, he was panting for breath just by looking at it. Even now, he felt like his lungs would explode. And for Hermess case back to when Yeon-woo had met him in the Olympus Treasury, Yeon-woo was surprised again. It was clear he had been hiding his presence out of kindness. Even the goddess Urd looked weak in front of them. If he had to compare her to something, she was similar to the shedding from the Monkey Kings dungeon. Since there were two of them like that. The battle between them was greater than Yeon-woo had imagined. Even the function of the stage had paused. How it was on the outside, and what had happened to the players clearing through the stage. He couldnt even imagine it. They mightve thought that the warm column of light was here to protect them. It was an energy that was warm and familiar. He looked at where the column of light was coming from. There was no way he saw anything, but he felt like a pair of eyes were looking at him warmly. Athena. This was how he felt when he received Athenas blessing with the Aegis. He had definitely only called for Hermes with Aegis as the sacrifice. But it was not so unexpected that Athena was here as well. However, she wasnt able to come here herself because the cost had not been enough. It seemed like she was protecting him through the portal that Hermes had left open. He didnt know why Athena was protecting him. However, one thing he was sure of was that Athena and Hermes seemed to have positive feelings towards him and that she was saving Phante, Edora, and Brahm, who were probably still somewhere on the stage. And Yeon-woo accepted her gaze to mean that she was cheering him on. Although she didnt say it explicitly, she was trying to help Yeon-woo so he didnt feel pressed down by Agares. Huu..! Under Athenas blessing, Yeon-woo caught his breath. As his nervousness faded away, he woke up his dulled senses, and pulled up his fighting spirit. I have to get a demon to help Sesha. The Philosophers Stone was important, but helping his sick niece was more important to Yeon-woo. Agares was too much to be considered a material for that..but there was nothing to replace him. It would take a long time for Brahm to reconstruct the Illusionary World. He might not be much help, but he still needed to do something. [Athena looks at you with calm eyes. She is satisfied with your firm resolve.] [Athena sends you her blessing!] An intense strength came from within his soul. He felt like his body would float up into the sky. Yeon-woo pushed down the feeling of fainting and controlled the power that Athena gave him into his cells. It activated his cells along with the Demons Blessing. Kwadedeuk, kwadeuk Holy power didnt fit well with the Dragons Blessing. However, if it was changed a bit, it could stimulate and grow the Demons Blessing. This was what Yeon-woo was aiming for, and he amplified the Demons Blessing he absorbed with Bathorys Vampiric Sword. And even that wasnt enough, so he opened Intrenian and absorbed the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs 5 hearts, the Krakens inner core, and the purple Demon Flowers with Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Normally, he wouldve readjusted their amounts and refined them, but he didnt have time to do that. The pain of his bones being crushed and his body being shaken up followed, but Yeon-woo didnt blink. On top of that, he forced the energy of the Monkey King that he had synchronized and tried to make it into one. Kwang! And with an explosion, his body expanded, and shrank again. His scales that shined blue were tinted with black, and his blackish blue scales sparkled beautifully. It was a sign that with the Demons Blessing, his 2nd step awakening was almost at its end. [The Demons Blessing is being awakened.] [The Demons Blessing is being awakened.] .. [The Demons Blessing had successfully settled.] [Demon Blood is added to your dragons blood.] [The demonic nature is being soldily engraved into your dragon bones.] .. [The combination of the Demons Blessing and the Dragons Blessing have been successful.] [The change of your foundations has been successful. The trait Dragon Body has changed to Demonic Dragon Body.] [You have accomplished an outstanding feat. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have received 10,000 Karma.] [You have received an additional 15,000 Karma.] .. Demonic Dragon Body. Gaining the power that his brother had only theorized about, Yeon-woo gripped Vigrid with his new power. Kashing! An enormous amount of magic power entered Vigrid. The black blade shined so much white light it was like it was going to break. [Sword Purification] [Life of a Fighter] With Draconic Eyes, Yeon-woo targeted the large monster that was beyond the wall of darkness. As he did, a power that was almost too much for Yeon-woo to handle poured out. The Sword Purification was an option that was stronger the stronger the target was, so with Agares as the target, the energy was incredible. With additional fighting spirit on top of that, his attacking power multiplied. As his body was injured in different places again, veins popped out above his skin. Even though Yeon-woos body was stronger with his new trait, a strength that surpassed his limits could destroy his body. However. It was also true that if he overcame those limits, he would become even stronger. [You have reached the limits of the Dragons Blessing. A new change is occurring.] [You have reached the limits of the Demons Blessing. A new change is occurring, looking for new possibilities.] [The 3rd Step Authority is being released.] [Authority: Element Contact] It was the 3rd awakening. Kwadeuk Gigantic dragon wings spread out from Yeon-woos back. As his wings of fire and his dragon wings combined, they became bigger, and his dragon scales reached up to his eyes. Sharp canines popped out from his lips. Yeon-woo focused his boiling power on Vigrid, along with the holy power from Athena. Nike. Nemesis. He woke up the two Mythical Beasts that had been waiting in the Philosophers Stone. [Master, fighting!] [Dreams..fade away.] Fire property was added to the sword, and it expanded by several times. And. He swung his sword powerfully. [Holy Fire] [Wave of Fire C Hwarye] [72 Bian C Jul, Pok, Dan] Kwaaang! The fire from Vigrid extended all the way up to the edges of the stage and split right through the darkness to pierce the monster in the middle of the stage. Chapter 206 - Grand Demon Duke Agares (6) Chapter 206 C Grand Demon Duke Agares (6) [Trait; Demonic Dragon Body] Summary: Dragons and devils have been at odds with each other before history. The rejection of each other is stamped into their instincts. However, because the Draconic species indulge in the mental aspect of the demons, and demons in the hearts of the Draconic species, their influence on each other is great. And occasionally, there are cases when they change themselves by accepting the traits of their mortal enemy. The Demonic Dragon is one that changes itself and becomes the laughingstock of its species. However, a Demonic Dragon is more powerful than the other members in its species because it has the combined power of both a demon and a dragon. But their existence may be damaged if they do not control their body. *Black Dragon You can change the powers of the Draconic species and demons little by little. *Dragons and Demons Territory According to your qualifications, you can announce Binah, a territory of your own. *Dragons and Demons Knowledge The world of knowledge of dragons, Hochma, and the other side of knowledge of demons, Netzeth. *Dragons and Demons Power According to your qualifications, you can have the ability to open the power of truth of the Draconic species, Keter, and the power of demons, Tiferet. [TN: The names of some terms have been changed because I found the actual term for them in English. I apologize, and thanks for your understanding!] The Demonic Dragon Body was a trait that his brother had only drawn out in his head. Dragons and devils. The two beings that are called Draconic species and demons are known not to be able to mate. And thats the truth. The way they use magic is different, and they hate each other to the bone and have fought each other for several thousands, even ten thousands of years. However, there are always exceptions. Even within the society of the Draconic species, there were those who wanted to become stronger, and there were some black sheep that wanted to grab hands with the demons out of boredom, or to become stronger. They gave up a part of the traits of being a Draconic species, and in return, became a new being, with traits of a demon. These were the Demonic Dragons. Demonic Dragons were beings that couldnt belong with the Draconic Species or the demons. For the Draconic species, it was a humiliation, and the demons were mad that they had dared to copy them. And this was obvious, but upon discovery, they were massacred by the two species. But to catch a Demonic Dragon wasnt easy at all. It was a being that had overcome the limits of its species. Of course, they would have powers that surpassed each species. So to catch a Demonic Dragon, you couldnt go alone. A legion of at least 5 had to be created. If Draconic species and demons met while catching a Demonic Dragon, they would put everything aside and focus on annihilating the Demonic Dragon. The more there were of Demonic Dragons, the more the characteristics of each species decreased, and they would completely disappear. It was the stubbornness of a species. His brother had focused on this point. Since the Draconic species were extinct, there wouldnt be any Demonic Dragons left behind, but if they could be created again, it would be incredible. He wouldve been able to surpass a part of the limits of being a dragon. He would be able to use his Dragon Body more to his advantage. But his brother had only theorized about it, and he hadnt been able to actually start the process. The reason was simple. Even up to that point, the ancient dragon Kalatus had been watching him. And after Kalatus left, he didnt feel right attempting it. The biggest reason why the Draconic species went extinct was because of the demons. His brother couldnt use the power of those who caused the end of Kalatus. More than anything, nobody could match Kalutus in his pride for his species. So when his brother had made a contract with Agares along with Vieira Dune, Kalatus had set boundaries. To become stronger, his brother would have a part of the Demons Blessing, but Agares couldnt cross the line. If he did, the contract would be void. Until the end, his brother had kept his promise with Kalatus. He didnt even think about attempting it; he only set up the theory as a scholar. And after some time passed, something else occurred to him. The Demonic Dragon was something that already existed from a long time ago, so it wasnt hard to imagine how to become one. But if you tried, couldnt you also overcome the limits of a Demonic Dragon? It wasnt like the gods and demons were unparalleled. Gods always shined like the sun in the sky, aloof. And there were the Giant species that had once fought a destructive war with them. If he could combine their blessings as well.. And if you surpassed a Demonic Dragon..and if you owned the Giants Blessing, and the blessing of those that defeated them.. How far could you go? The question that his brother had asked himself was one that no one had been able to answer. And it was a question that no one attempted to answer. His brother had wanted to find the answer, but he wasnt able to. While he had been searching, the war with the Eight Large Clans began, and the members of Arthia started their betrayals. He had been busy fighting by himself, so he didnt have the chance to research. However, since the overall plan was recorded in the diary, Yeon-woo was able to use this as the background and succeeded in completing the Demonic Dragon Body. Under normal conditions, he wouldve attempted it safely after more research, but the situation was urgent, so he didnt have the time. Also. Since he had awoken a new step in this dangerous situation, the 3rd step, it helped him to control his extreme power. [Element Contact] Summary: The ancient dragon Kalatus was able divided his power into 8 steps, so his contractee would be able to get used to it quickly. Of those, this is the 3rd step. Within the Dragons Territory, you can begin to control the elements. *Owner of Fire Your control of fire property dramatically increases. *Owner of Water Your control of water property dramatically increases. *Owner of Air Your control of air property dramatically increases. .. [The Dragons Territory, Binah has been strengthened. You are able to use your power and control of the properties in this territory.] [Over a certain time, all stats increased by a set amount.] .. [Property Synchronization has been successfully accomplished.] Of these, the powers that Yeon-woo had used was Owner of Fire and Owner of Darkness. There was no one near Yeon-woos level of fire property control, and when this was amplified, even demons could be burnt. Kwaa! The monster that had been pierced right in the middle of its body shook. Its roar made the entire stage tremble. It was like the sky was going to fall. The explosions happened consecutively several times after that. The fire poured out endlessly, sending out heat waves. As light and heat combined, the monster was pushed back. The stage that had been filled with light and darkness turned into the color of red fire with all kinds of powers, skill effects, and the holy power from Athenas blessing. Even Hermess back turned cold at this power, and Agares experienced an intense pain after being hit straight on with it. The fire that Yeon-woo used was infused with Holy Fire, and it was basically poison to a demon. The hole inside the monster didnt heal; rather, it ate at the monsters body. The option Boiling Spark of Wave of Fire fanned at the fire. As sparks flew in other places, there were minor explosions, and big explosions were caused from lightning and other explosions. The red light covered the entire monster. [You dare! You dareeeeeee!] Agares revealed his vestige of fury to Yeon-woo, who had made him this way. Not only had he stabbed him in the back, but he humiliated him like this! However. The attack didnt end there. [Uehahahat! Amusing. This is amusing as hell!] [Im using my power for the first time in a while.] [God. Please give me your blessing!] After Yeon-woo received the blessing of Athena and the Owner of Darkness, Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca, who had come into a power that exceeded their limits for a little while, didnt miss their chance. The fire from Yeon-woo wasnt enough to drive Agares crazy, but it was enough to hurt him since he was already injured. From behind, Boo activated his rune magic and supported them. Chwak, chwak! Chwaaak! The two Death Knights and spirit stabbed their swords above the monster. And Hermes wasnt one to miss his opportunity either. The boas ran at Agares again. The amount of boa snakes had increased to the tens, and they bit at the monsters body, poisoning the monster with their venomous teeth. Kuung Agaress body helplessly fell to the ground. It was like watching a mountain fall. The boa snakes had started to enter inside of it and eat everything in their sight. The being that had been completely black all over began to turn into an ashy color. It meant that the being was dying as the poison from the boas spread all over it. From its hole, demonic energy continued to pour out. It was like a pot without a bottom. If it lost a bit more, it would be enough to create a few demons on its own. [Kaaaa! Kaa!] To completely cut off Agaress life, Hermes pushed the boas in even deeper. Yeon-woo didnt miss anything. It can be caught..! Yeon-woo began to hope that Agares might really be caught. He wouldnt have even dared to attempt it without Hermes and Athena, but this wasnt something that was completely impossible anymore. If I can shoot my fire just one more time. So he was going to step up again, but He could taste iron in his mouth, and his world spun. His body planted forward. [Hey, Master? Master!] Shanon quickly came to support Yeon-woo. [Master, you okay? Say something!] Yeon-woo wanted to say that he was okay. But because of the blood that continued to flow out, he couldnt. The strength left his body. It was hard for him to stand on his own. [It seems like he used everything. Just with the change of the trait, it wouldve taken a toll on him, but he even used that much holy power..it wasnt just overtaxing himself.] Hanryeong sighed after checking Yeon-woos condition. Yeon-woo had definitely overtaxed himself. Even if he had received Athenas Blessing, it was amazing in itself that he was able to maintain his form while a god and demon were fighting. And since he had gotten a trait and awakened another step, using an immense power, there wasnt even the tiniest bit of magic power left in his Magic Circuit. It was amazing that his body wasnt crumbling right now. N, o. But Yeon-woo wanted to stand up however he could. Just a little more. He just had to struggle for a little more. Then catching Agares and sealing him wouldnt be a problem. I have to help Sesha. He clenched his teeth. He had a huge debt to Sesha. He couldnt excuse himself with the fact that he didnt know he had a niece. Just by the fact that his niece had been struggling until now, he had committed an unrepentable crime. He couldnt futilely lose her like his little brother. He had to save Sesha, at the very least. Even if his body was destroyed. [You stubborn fool!] Shanon let out his annoyance after reading Yeon-woos thoughts. Usually, Yeon-woo was such a cold person that he wondered if there was actually blood flowing in him. But seeing these kinds of regrets occasionally were extremely frustrating. But regardless of what he said, Yeon-woo didnt seem to want to listen. Then. A large magic circle flamed up from under Agares, who was being chewed by the boas and burning from Holy Fire, and a wide-open iron door appeared. He was a being that was tied to the 98th floor. To escape the floor, he needed a significant sacrifice, and even that had its time limits. It seemed like the time that was allowed to Agares had come to its end. I guess theres nothing I can do. Hermes clicked his tongue as he looked at Agares. He had been planning on completely ending Agaress life, but it seemed like he would be chased away to the 98th floor. Since his strength had already been used like this, even if he returned to his territory, it was clear that he wouldnt live for long anyway. The demons around him that scrambled to climb to the top wouldnt leave him alone. He would be chewed up and spit out. Else, he would be eaten by the leader of Le Infernal, Baal. Whatever it was, it was a chance for Hermes to take care of Agares, who had been a pain in his ass. He ordered his boas to stop eating and chase him outside of the iron door. [Let go! I said to let go!] But Agares firmly resisted, holding onto the door frame, like he would never be pushed out. His large eyes were shining with madness. Agares opened his mouth and roared. He couldnt be pushed back to the 98th floor like this. This was a rare opportunity that had come to him. He didnt know when he would get this chance again. The next time, the guy might be dead because he lived out his life..! [Thats mine. Mine! That..!] However, no matter how hard Agares resisted, the iron door that was tied with the principle of casuality quickly sucked him in. The boas were trying to push him inside as well. [I wont lose it this time!] Suddenly, a part of the monster stretched out towards Yeon-woo. Hermes quickly sent a boa in that direction, but the darkness had already grabbed Yeon-woo. Shanon and Hanryeong quickly stepped in front of him, but they had easily been flicked back into the shadow. [This time. Come. With. Me.] The darkness that was in the form of Agaress puppet like when he first arrived was tightly holding onto Yeon-woos neck. All his relaxed composure was gone, and only anxiousness and madness was in his eyes. A face that looked like Cha Jeong-woo. The face that he had wanted so desperately, but wasnt able to have. It wasnt him, but it was someone who reminded him of him. He had to have it. This time. At the very least, he wouldnt lose it this time. [With me. With..!] Yeon-woo trembled at his mad obsession. His breathing was blocked. If this kept up, he would probably be pulled inside with him. Athenas blessing became even stronger, but he didnt have any strength left, so it was hard to push him away. Then, Yeon-woos left hand spread out. Clatter. Clatter. Bathorys Vampiric Sword planted its teeth in his arm. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword is activated. You have absorbed life and energy.] [Strength increases by 11.] [Dexterity increases by 16.] [You have gained the Demons Blessing.] [You have gained the Demons Blessing.] .. [Warning! The amount of Demons Blessing exceeds the current limit. The balance with the Dragons Blessing is being messed up. Your Demonic Dragon Body is in danger of overheating.] Although Agares was only absorbed for a little while, too much demonic energy and vestige came out from his body. It was incomparable to the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. The demonic energy didnt just intrude on the Magic Circuit, but even reached Yeon-woos soul. His blackish blue scales turned pitch black. His skin turned a dead black as well. Devil Poison was rapidly spreading throughout his body. If this kept up, his Demonic Dragon Body could be destroyed. But Yeon-woo had to grab onto Agares like this, and Agares didnt let go of Yeon-woo either. The moment when Yeon-woo was about to die Ohyohyohyo. This, this. I wanted to leave it alone. But at this rate, the stage might be ruined, and nothing will be left. A strange but familiar laughter came from the sky, and an invisible blade cut through Agaress wrist, which was holding tightly onto Yeon-woo. [No! I said no! That guy is mine! Mine!] Goodness, your obsession. Dont you know that an obsessive man isnt attractive? Ohyohyo. You wont be able to go far, so have a safe trip. Agares was quickly sucked into the iron door without Yeon-woo in his grip. Kuung! The iron door closed, and settled under the magic circle. The darkness on the stage disappeared as well. And where he had been, 6 people quietly appeared through an open portal. They all looked strange, wearing tuxedos. Of them, one of them stood out to Yeon-woo. Seriously. Theres a big incident every time I see ###. Yvlke adjusted his monocle and smiled amicably. It was the appearance of the Guardians. Chapter 207 - Grand Demon Duke Agares (7) Chapter 207 C Grand Demon Duke Agares They hadnt even shown a glimpse of themselves when the god and demon were fighting. They only appeared now that it seemed like things were over. And they didnt look like low ranked Guardians. Yvlke and Lupi were there, and Yeon-woo could also recognize the other four from the diary. They were part of the 12 Zodiacs. They were the highest Guardians. Yvlke shook his head at the stage that had become a wasteland from the light and darkness. Really. It cant get worse than this. Well only be scolded by our higher-ups. The Guardians all sighed. A few of them crossed their arms and cursed. Since they had to keep the stages well maintained, things like this broke their backs. Also, it was uncountable how many players had been sacrificed from this. They couldnt even get an estimate. However, Yvlke was just smiling wildly, teeth bared. Though he said this was a nuisance, he acted like he was amused. Restore. Then, he adjusted his monocle and shouted the command word. It was a system call for only the highest leveled Guardians. Chachachak Like a cassette was being rewinded, the forest quickly restored itself. The dust and ash that had been spread around went back to where they should go, filling up the holes. The color turned back to brown, and the trees stood again. Even the fruits that were gone were regrowing. Restoring the stage with the saved data looked interesting even to Yeon-woo. It was like the power of a god. However, there was a limit to this as well. Although the stage could be restored, the lives of the players and the damage couldnt. Just how many players had died from this? And how many clans had been damaged from this? The Guardians all rubbed their temples. They all began to move to restore where Agaress vestige was still left. And meanwhile. Yvlke slowly approached Yeon-woo and put his adorable hand on Yeon-woos head. After Yeon-woo checked that the Guardians arrived, he had been wandering around the brink of death. He had used the Demons Blessing to its limit, so it was quickly spreading like poison. The Demonic Dragon was amazing because it could balance between the two blessings. If this balance was tilted in the slightest, it was extremely dangerous. Because of that, as his Demons Blessing declined, his body was destroyed, and his power quickly disappeared. As his body returned to a normal humans, the destruction was happening rapidly. The only silver lining was that Yeon-woos consciousness and physical body were separated as much as possible with Time Difference. If even that wasnt possible, his body wouldve already been melted by the Devil Poison. However, he was still in a critical situation as his consciousness was becoming messed up. Yeon-woo even tried to control the Demons Blessing that was eating up at him. Although the Demons Blessing that was taken from Agares was only a bit, it was equivalent to the power of a lower-level demon. With this, the Philosophers Stone could be completed. No, that wasnt even important to Yeon-woo right now. He wanted to gather it all in one place with the thought of being able to treat Sesha. But these were all things that were only possible when his condition was normal, with his stamina completely drained right now, that was impossible. Yvlke had realized Yeon-woos condition right away and shook his head, thinking Yeon-woo really was something. Ohyohyohyohyo. Youre the second person to trouble me like this since the Tower was created. Shall we calculate the rewards first? [All trials have been completed.] [The calculation is beginning.] [Karma is being added.] [You have achieved an outstanding accomplishment. Would you like to put your name on the hall of fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [But even if..] .. The messages that appeared every time he cleared a stage quickly flew up, and his total Karma with the amount he had earned from the 23rd floor popped up. Yvlkes eyes widened in astonishment. He knew that Yeon-woo hadnt used his Karma since the 11th floor, but this was an astronomical number that a player on the lower floor couldnt have. But Yvlke just lifted a corner of his mouth. This much would be enough for Yeon-woos reward. Its a bit of a shame its being used like this. But it wont be bad for you either. According to the need, the Guardians had the ability to forcibly give a player a reward that fit them. It didnt happen often because it could be considered overstepping their boundaries, but Yvlke didnt care. Chrrrk The total Karma started to disappear at a quick rate. At the same time, a light started to come from Yvlkes hand, which was still on Yeon-woos head, and it was absorbed into him. The Demons Blessing that was about to swallow Yeon-woo any moment suddenly settled down. Then, the powerless Dragons Blessing came to life again and the balance was fixed. As the dark dragon scales regained their color, they shined clearly like sapphires. His injury was fixed, and his skin became clean. Only the blood around his mouth showed that he had been hurt from Devil Poison. Hah..! Yeon-woo gasped as he woke up. Something dark came out from his mouth and scattered into the air. He regained his strength, but his mentality hadnt been completely healed, so he was tired. Drink this too. Yvlke tossed the thing that came from Yeon-woos remaining Karma. It was a crystal bottle about the size of a hand with a clear blue liquid sloshing inside of it. Yeon-woo gulped it down without any hesitation. A refreshing feeling spread throughout his entire body. His fatigue evaporated. What you just drank is an elixir called Nectar. Its something that even the highest Guardians cant get easily, so actually, you lacked some Karma. Well, we can just say the rest of it was a freebie. Ohyohyohyo. Only then was Yeon-woo able to catch his breath. He checked the bump that was on his solar plexus. [Agaress Devil Core] Category: Jewel Rank: S~??? (Unable to be determined) Summary: The form of the Grand Demon Duke Agaress vestige (Demons Blessing). It wasnt sturdily made, so it can become loose anytime. Yvlke had made the Demons Blessing into a jewel with the Karma that Yeon-woo had. Normally, it wouldve been impossible, but the Karma that Yeon-woo had earned until now was astronomical, and Yvlke had specially interfered in it as one of the highest Guardians. It was more than what he wouldve gotten if he got a demon, and it would be no problem treating Sesha with this. So he had been happy, but Yeon-woo frowned after seeing the Devil Core. It was manufactured messily. He wouldnt be able to send it out of his body if it was like this. So Yeon-woo looked at Yvlke, but Yvlke just firmly shook his head. No more than this. Even this counts as meddling too much, since the Karma of player ### is also extremely lacking. And dont you know that a reward is set up so it cant be shared with other people? While Yeon-woos head was spinning, considering the different routes he could take, someone quietly landed from the red sky. It was Hermes. Yvlke politely bowed. However, he looked more annoyed than respectful. Hermes smirked like he was used to it, and he approached Yeon-woo. His presence was completely erased now. I know what youre thinking about so urgently. But dont rush. Then youll lose the things that are around you. Youre not that kind of person, right? Hermes covered Yeon-woos face with a soft stroke of his hand. Yeon-woo wanted to ask what he was doing, but as his eyes closed, his body fell forward. His mind hadnt been able to bear any more because of his fatigue. Then, something white was created around Yeon-woo. Its warm energy faded into Yeon-woo. Hermess eyes became bigger as someone else beat him to do what he had been intending. He lightly smiled, looking up at the sky. Athena. She had always looked at Yeon-woo with warm eyes. It was obvious what kind of face she was making. Ohyohyohyo. Are you leaving? Then, Yvlke tossed Hermes a question. His smile was creepy, but he looked like he was in a good mood. Hermes turned back to look at Yvlke, and nodded his head. He just said a few words before returning to his boas. Since I dont have the time, Ill leave the rest to you. Ohyohyohyo. There are so many eyes watching. Of course Ill do a good job. Hermes returned to the sky with his boas. The iron door opened and closed with a boom. And like that, the last of the great beings on the 23rd floor disappeared. Yvlke just silently watched, and turned his head to where Yeon-woo was. Alright. Then shall we finish up? *** How much time had passed? Yeon-woo slowly lifted his heavy eyelids. His blurry world turned clearer. Edora was wiping his forehead with a wet towel. Edoras eyes widened as she met his eyes, and she smiled. Are you up? Yeon-woo didnt understand the situation for a moment. Why was he here? The Guardians had appeared, and Yvlke had helped him to settle the Demons Blessing. And as Hermes approached him, he fell asleep. Thinking about it, he felt like he knew what happened. Phante and Edora, who had been safe somewhere else, had saved him. Then what about everyone else? Sesha? Brahm? Galliard? And the other Guardians? He couldnt ask everything at once, so he shortened everything to just one question. Where are we? The 24th floor. The 24th? It was completely unexpected. Edora nodded her head at Yeon-woos question. Yes. The air in the forest was too dark, so we immediately brought you here. This is a lodge in the start zone. Unlike the 23rd floor, the 24th floor was famous for its sights. It was the perfect place to recover. Then what about everyone else? Thats.. Edora wasnt able to answer right away, and paused. Yeon-woo felt anxiety flash through his mind. He tried to force himself up, but dizziness pushed him back. Oraboni! Edora quickly supported Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo was about to raise his hand to stop her, but he brought his hand to his face. His mask wasnt on. Yeon-woo looked at Edora with a stiff expression. Edora just carefully gave Yeon-woo his mask like it didnt matter. However, Yeon-woo couldnt accept the mask easily. Countless thoughts filled his head. You.. The reason why he had shown Sesha his face was because she was his blood. However, Phante and Edora were different. He treated them like his siblings, but it was completely separate from revealing his face to them. His brother had thought of the Arthia members as his family as well. He had loved them too. However, Arthia had fallen from the greed of the members. There was no guarantee that these two wouldnt. He trusted them, but that was why he couldnt trust them even more. The moment he took off his mask, he would be giving his everything to them. He didnt want to do that. This could be a weakness that came back to hurt him in the future. So Yeon-woo thought coldly to himself for a moment. How many people had seen? Two? Or everyone, when he came up from the 23th floor? No. Edora wouldnt have been that careless, so it was probably just the two. Then. If it was just the two. What should he do about Phante and Edora? Did he have to shut them up? It was possible they didnt know the meaning behind his face, but it was even more likely that they did. His brother had been too famous. No. Even if they didnt, he didnt want to leave any loose variables. With thoughts like these, his head turned complicated. There was no way Edora didnt see that with her Insight. However, Edora just slowly approached him. Then, she pulled Yeon-woo into her arms. He could resist, but for some reason, he didnt, so he ended up in Edoras arms. The scent of warm flesh wafted up. Edora softly stroked Yeon-woos head. Like she understood everything. Like she was comforting him, telling him not to worry. Yeon-woo silently closed his eyes. There werent any more thoughts in his head. No, he didnt want to think. So he just stayed like that for a long time. It was so very warm inside Edoras arms. Chapter 208 - Philosophers Stone (1) And how much time had passed? After Yeon-woo left Edoras arm, he couldnt meet her eyes properly. He was drunk from the atmosphere, but as soon as he came back to his senses, it was extremely awkward. Edora lightly laughed, thinking Yeon-woo adorable. She had only seen his stiff side, so seeing this new side was refreshing. It was interesting that she could also see facial expressions and not just his eyes. So you get embarrassed too. ..What did you think of me all that time? Ill leave that to your imagination. Edora tossed a light joke and held out the mask in her hand. Yeon-woos hand was slightly frozen when he accepted it. He still seemed to have a lot of thoughts. They werent extreme thoughts like before, but he didnt know what to say or how to respond. But as if telling him not to worry, Edora silently grabbed Yeon-woos hand. She regarded Yeon-woo with her jewel-like eyes. Phante didnt see your face. Yeon-woo looked at her with questioning eyes. When he saw you on the ground, he said he didnt think it was time for him to see yet. You didnt reveal your face out of your own will, so he said that he would wait until then. .. And I had the same thought but..the end was a bit different. I wanted to see what kind of burden you were carrying. Would it be wrong if I wanted to share in that? Edora shut her mouth after saying that, like she was leaving the rest to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo realized that the time had come. The time to make the decision of whether he was going to say his secret or not. He had known that this time was going to come someday. He couldnt hide it forever. And also that if he couldnt say it, he would have to split from them. But he didnt know that it would be this soon, so he couldnt say anything. Then, he made a decision. If it were these children. If it were these guys. Wouldnt it be alright? If he was worried about what would happen after, he could leave then. He would only get in their way if he stayed with them. He organized his thoughts, and slowly put his mask on. Someday. Ill tell you everything. Alright. Edora nodded her head and smiled faintly. It was a brighter smile than ever. *** Yeon-woo moved with Edora to the room opposite of them. She said that Phante, Sesha, Galliard, and Brahm were staying there. And she didnt know why, but there was a guest that was still staying with them too. Creak. When she carefully opened the door, Galliard tilted his head seeing Yeon-woo. He seemed to be surprised that Yeon-woo was wearing his mask again, but he guessed the reason why. Youre here? Yes. Brahms waiting for you. Yeon-woo nodded, and headed towards the bedroom. Phante looked at Yeon-woo with a complicated face and moved to the side. Sesha, who had been sitting on the bed, ran at Yeon-woo. Wang! Uncle! Had Galliard already explained everything? Sesha was calling Yeon-woo Uncle. and not Dad. But before he could express his happiness of meeting his relative after everything was revealed, Sesha began to sob. Brahm was lying on the bed, slowly dying. His dried skin, and weak breathing. A god was dying. And a great god at that, one who had once been among the higher leveled gods. His breath looked like it would extinguish any minute now, but thanks to Yvlkes help, his life was extended. For the first time since Yeon-woo met Yvlke, he had a bitter smile. Looking at Yeon-woo, he fixed his monocle and slowly came out from the bedroom. You probably have a lot to talk about, so as an outsider, Ill leave for a moment. Player ###, theres a message from Sir Hermes, so please leave some time for me later. As Yeon-woo nodded his head, Yvlke rode the portal and hid himself. Yeon-woo slowly approached the bedroom. Brahms eyelids wavered, and he barely opened them. His unfocused pupils slowly moved to fix on Yeon-woo. Youre here? Yes. Can I see your face? Yeon-woo nodded, and moved his hand to his mask. As he did, Phante, Edora, and Galliard all left. Click. Brahm stared at Yeon-woos face for a while. Dark eyebrows. Monolid eyes. A sharp chin. It was a handsome face. Its the same. Really. But the impression is different. I heard that a lot. Usually twins are similar. But strangely, we grew up completely different. I see. Since the impression you give off is completely different. Im assuming you fought a lot too? Dont brothers usually grow up fighting? Haha. I suppose so. Was it because he was at deaths door? He seemed a lot milder. He looked softer than before, and it fit him well. Brahm usually had a cold face, but it mightve been a front, like Yeon-woos mask. Then, Brahm smiled bitterly. Do you know? I didnt like that face. Yeon-woo widened his eyes at the unexpected words. Since it was a face that made my daughter suffer. Yeon-woo spoke with a sour smile. He was a bad bastard. Right. He was a bad bastard. Definitely. A really bad bastard. Ananta had liked his brother since she first met him. Sometimes, she revealed her emotions, but her brother had firmly rejected her. The reason was simple. Because he had a lover at that time. Looking back at it now, Jeong-woo was his brother, but he really was a fool. Ananta had been able to find out that Jeong-woo had a child because she had continually been watching him, and she put everything on the line to save that child. And Sesha was saved. So Brahm probably didnt like his brother since he had made his daughter go through all that. Even after his brother died, Brahms daughter was fighting somewhere to protect Sesha. I didnt live a life where I can proudly say I have a daughter. I wasnt a kind father. But I didnt like how he made her hurt like that for such a long time. Brahms gaze wasnt on Yeon-woo anymore, but towards someone who had the same face as him. But at the same time, I feel thankful. The person who connected me with my daughter, while I just watched from afar, was him in the end. Yeon-woo thought of a section in the diary. The first time his brother met Ananta was actually for Brahm. Since Brahm didnt try to help him, he found what Brahm needed and went to convince Ananta. Didnt he get slapped that time? His brother convinced Ananta with tenacity. At first, it was so he could learn alchemy from Brahm, but later, it was because he hoped their relationship could improve. Since he had family he left behind too, he was able to empathize with them. And the person who gave me this child was him. Even if I dont like him, Im thankful. Brahm stroked Seshas head. Tears welled up in her eyes. How can I leave this child behind. There was regret in Brahms voice. In the end, he hadnt been able to catch the demon. Seshas illness would become worse, and groups like the Elohim and the Blood Land were targeting Sesha. And his daughter was off fighting somewhere he didnt know. He would have too many things to worry about if he just left like this. From when Ananta was born, to today. He was a fool that didnt get anything right. The god of creation, Brahma? A higher god? What did all that matter? He was just a halfling not able to protect the precious things next to him. Regret was filled in Brahms hand as he stroked Seshas head. Brahm, dont go. Sesha grabbed Brahms hand and shook her head. Her depressed tail showed her sadness. Then. Yeon-woo turned to Brahm to ask him a question. Dont you want to live? There was a way. For him. Brahm lifted his head to look at Yeon-woo again. The light in his eyes had settled. Youre talking about the ability you have. As expected. He knew about Shanon and Hanryeong in his shadow. Thats correct. Me, live.. Brahm silently closed his eyes, and slowly opened them again. But..can I live again? His voice shook. I committed a sin. I was only a nuisance to the world. But can I..live? Yes, you can. Yeon-woos voice was firm. Live for Sesha. Live for Ananta. And Ill also ask this of you. Live. Only then Yeon-woo paused, and continued. Will you have someone you can laugh with at that guy, right? ..! Brahms eyes widened. And he shut his mouth at what Yeon-woo said. Also, dont you have to fix Seshas illness, and go meet your daughter? ..Is there a way? Yeon-woo nodded his head. Theres a way that I can think of. A way to save both Sesha and Ananta. However, I need your absolute help for that. Brahm faintly sighed. Youre the same. Annoying people. He was also like that. Thats what brothers do. But once..I was called a god. Haha. Now Ill be bound to someone. If people who knew about Brahms strong pride heard about this, they wouldve been shocked. But this probably..wouldnt be bad. And with that, Brahm quietly closed his eyes. His rising and deflating chested stilled. He had finished his life. Yeon-woo could see Brahms soul leaving his body with his Draconic Eyes. Uncle! Sesha pulled at Yeon-woos sleeve. Yeon-woo rubbed her head, as if telling her not to worry, and spread his left hand on Brahms body. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword] Click, clack. Its teeth sunk in Brahms body as it began to absorb the energy. It wouldnt be much, because Brahm didnt have that much power left, but it was still the process of collecting a soul that was once a god, so an enormous amount of energy flowed into his body. And at the same time, [You have gained the Gods Blessing.] [You have gained the Gods Blessing.] .. It was information about the Gods Blessing. To Yeon-woo, they were interesting messages. It could be used as a material to awaken his Demonic Dragon Body even further. But Yeon-woo gathered the Gods Blessing and combined it with energy. Since he couldnt even use his Demonic Dragon Body properly, it would only be a burden. Also, right now, he wanted to save Seshas grandfather using whatever method he could. Jiiiing! Just then, the Despair of the Black King rang. He spread his right hand. There was a large white soul. It wasnt a dead soul. It was probably a godly soul. Soul Familiars and Monster Portents couldnt dare to match its power. Yeon-woo thought about whether this large soul would be able to become a Lich or a Death Knight. It was bigger than he had expected to become just an undead. A god was still a god. So he was about to try, Wait, Uncle! Here, here! Sesha pounded the bracelet on her arm and opened the subspace. She stuck her hand inside of it for a moment, and she pulled something out. It was a small glass bottle. Yeon-woo widened his eyes when he saw what it was. [Homunculuss Spirit Liquid] Category: Elixir Rank: ??? (Unable to be determined, incomplete) Summary: The material for an artificial living being that Brahm made with his knowledge of alchemy and magic. However, he wasnt able to find out how to create a soul, so it was left as incomplete. There were two treasures that Brahm was proud of. If the Book of Mercury was all his knowledge about alchemy, the Homunculuss Spirit Liquid was the result of his knowledge. He said that he would use this if my illness wasnt healed. Brahm could be fixed with this too! Sesha gripped the bottle even tighter. Her two eyes were sparkling. She was filled with trust that her uncle would do it for her. Yeon-woo unintentionally grinned. Itll be bad if this doesnt work. He was filled with the desire to do anything for his niece. So he accepted the bottle and put Brahms soul inside of it. Hwaaak! The bottle glowed. As he looked at it, a thought occurred to him. He might already be a fool for his niece. Chapter 209 - Philosophers Stone (2) The light swallowed the glass bottle and slowly took the form of a person. [..A homunculus.] Rebecca muttered to herself. It was an artificial human body. For Rebecca, who wanted an actual body, this was extremely tempting. Ill make you one in the future, so dont worry. [Thanks.] Rebecca smiled bitterly, realizing that her mind was read, and she nodded her head. Since she wasnt even a soul, she couldnt help but be obsessed with real things. Even though she was used to being a spirit, she wanted an actual body. Yeon-woo put Rebeccas envy behind him and focused on what was in front of him. The light started to take the form of a human. As it scattered, only Brahm was left behind. He looked the same as ever. If other people saw, they would probably think that it was Brahm, but Yeon-woo knew. There was no blood flowing through that cold body. [The resurrection of a once-great being has been completed. You have successfully created a new body.] [The godly soul has started to take on an evil personality.] [You have gained the Demons Blessing.] [You have gained the Demons Blessing.] [Congratulations! You found a new way to control death. The range of your power widens.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that isnt easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have gained 5,000 Karma.] [You have gained an additional 3,000 Karma.] [Finish making a contract with the godly soul (Homunculus). You will be given additional rewards.] [The resurrected godly soul (Homunculus) has sworn allegiance to you. From now, he will be bound to the Despair of the Black King to become your sword and shield.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that isnt easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] .. [The gods and demons watching from the 98th floor express shock.] [Multiple gods are conversing about this.] [A few gods have expressed dissatisfaction over this. It is a bad atmosphere.] [A few gods are uncomfortable. Some gods suggest discussions about you.] [The godly society, Deva, shows the most reaction.] [The godly society, Olympus, is the only one to have a neutral stance.] [The godly society, Asgard, doesnt have any opinion.] .. [Hermes is looking at you with calm eyes.] [Athena is cheering you on.] [Poseidon is deep in thought. He begins to have a negative opinion about you, who dirtied the honor of a god.] [Asgard contemplates whether to offer you an apostle position.] [Hephaestus also wonders about whether to offer you an apostle position.] [Dionysus..] .. [A few demonic societies are having deep conversations about you.] [A few demons are happy.] [The demonic society, Le Infernal, shows no interest.] .. Even if his level wasnt the same, the power of Brahm wasnt small at all. He was someone that had once been a high god. Even though he had been injured by Agares on the lower floors, there were still a few gods who used to follow him in the past. Such a god hadnt died honorably, and become bound to this player that wasnt even a ranker yet. Of course it was a situation where gods and demons would be in an uproar. Thankfully, Olympus didnt seem to respond badly. Was it the influence of Hermes and Athena? If there was something different, it was that Poseidon, who was interested in him, had turned his back, and those like Ares, Hephaestus, and Dionysus were interested in him. They were all beings of the 2nd Olympus generation. On the other hand, the demons were mostly happy. However, only Le Infernal was quiet. They were the most liberal society, so they shouldve been the most happy, but they were probably upset about Agares returning injured. Also, Yeon-woo could feel that his level had increased as well. Brahms soul was so large that it was acknowledged as Yeon-woos accomplishments. He clenched his fists. He could feel that his subconscious had become bigger, and the pressure of his soul had become deeper at the same time. Mental skills like Time Difference would probably become more efficient. It was the same for his power. [Will you name the resurrect godly soul (Homunculus)?] Brahm. [The name Brahm has been chosen for the resurrected godly soul (Homunculus).] [Loyalty has increased by 30.] [Control has increased by 20.] [Brahm (Homunculus)s soul is not able to handle its level with its current body. The stats are being adjusted.] [The overall stats have decreased by 21.] [The overall stats have decreased by 17.] .. [Brahm (Homunculus)s stat readjustment has been completed. However, the level of the soul is the same, so the potential is the same. The original level can be re-earned. Quick growth is advised.] After the endless messages finally finished, Brahm slowly opened his eyes when he realized that the contract was over. Brahm! Sesha jumped on Brahm. Brahm held out his arms to lift his only granddaughter into the air. And for some time, he stroked Seshas head. It was a body that wasnt used to yet, but he was thankful that he could hug his granddaughter with his own arms like this. Brahm, youre cold. And stiff. Sesha turned her face away and complained. They were traits that came with being a Homunculus, but Brahm was anxious, not having anticipated this. Yeon-woo just lightly laughed, seeing Brahm. Brahm was really just a fool for Sesha. *** After that, Yeon-woo and Brahm spoke for a long time. It was mostly about Cha Jeong-woo. Yeon-woo was happy he was able to speak about his brothers active time in the tower, and Brahm was happy to talk about his friend from a long time ago. But the person who had the most fun was Sesha. Sesha listened to their conversation with eyes wide open, and popped in with questions if she had any. It was a father that she had never met or seen, but Sesha was happy that she had a father. However, there were times when there was a silence after she asked questions. But..why didnt Dad stay with Mom? The mom she was talking about was Ananta. Yeon-woo laughed bitterly. If his brother had chosen Ananta instead of Vieira Dune, or if the two had met earlier, wouldnt something have been different? But if that had been the case, Sehsa wouldnt have been born. Yeon-woo just hugged Sesha. What should he say? The fact that he couldnt say much because he wasnt a good speaker made him a bit sad. *** Hows your body? Yeon-woo realized that Sesha was asleep, and he asked Brahm a question. But he didnt put Sesha down. He hadnt been able to properly hold his niece until now, so he wanted to hold her properly at least now. Its not comfortable. But Ill get used to it. It was like this when I first made a physical body. Yeon-woo nodded like he understood. Of course it would be uncomfortable. With the temporary Homunculus form, he wasnt even as strong as a ranker. It probably felt like he was trapped in prison. But one thing thats a relief is that this body can be adjusted any time. Im planning on slowly getting my body back. And after that. Brahm didnt add any more. But Yeon-woo felt like he knew what he was going to say. He was probably going to find his holiness. And for that, Yeon-woo would have to work hard as well. Even if his power disappeared, his knowledge didnt leave him. So the Homunculus would probably grow fast. More than anything. Brahm asked Yeon-woo a question and narrowed his eyes. What you said at the beginning. Explain it. It was what Yeon-woo said about himself being able to heal Sesha and save Ananta. These were the two reasons why Brahm threw away his pride as a god and became bound to Yeon-woo. Because he had his regrets. Before that, can you take a look at this first? ..? Brahm widened his eyes looking at Yeon-woo. Rune letters appeared on Yeon-woos hand and set up a magic circle. There were two of these magic circles. They werent real magic circles that could activate, but rather temporary models that could show what they could do. One of them was something that Brahm knew well. It was a transmutation circle that was made by combining a demon summoning circle and a sealing circle. But the other one was somewhat different. Brahm quickly realized what it was, and widened his eyes. His pupils began to shake. You..it this..? Do you recognize it? Well, theres no way I wouldnt! What Yeon-woo pulled out was the format of the Philosophers Stone. To be exact, it was a formula that Yeon-woo had made through a formula he researched. Brahm clenched his fists. The Philosophers Stone was like an all-in-one tool. It was basically like a Dragon Heart. So it was what every alchemist wanted to make, and the same went for Brahm. And Brahm was confident that he was the closest alchemist to do so in the Tower. The power he had as a god was creation. This skill was still left to him as a trait. But what Yeon-woo pulled out was something that surpassed his knowledge. Knowledge that was greater than a gods? Could this be possible? Vieira Dune pulled out the important parts after finding it. So I dont know the specifics. Sparks flashed in Brahms eyes. Vieira Dune. It was a name that he could chew and spit out. So? Taking revenge for Jeong-woo, I coincidentally came across this, and Im interpreting it right now. If this and the Book of Mercury are combined, what would happen? Brahm understood what Yeon-woo was saying. The Philosophers Stone could be finished. And if that formula was used to make a transmutation circle..! Brahms body trembled. Unlike last time, he would really be able to catch a demon. And he would be able to protect Sesha. If that happened, not only would her illness be cured, but she would be able to go through growth. Furthermore, Yeon-woo wouldnt have to struggle on his own and could receive Brahms help. I can just use the remaining Devil Core from Agares. Yeon-woo slowly organized his thoughts as he spoke. We wont have to dangerously summon a demon from the 98th floor. Just by collecting Agaress vestige that he left behind, well be able to easily make a lower demon. Brahm nodded. Although the Guardians had used the system call to restore the stage, not everything could be erased. Even if he wasnt sure, the 23rd floor was probably a Land of Demons that players couldnt easily enter. Brahm looked at Yeon-woo with expectant eyes, as if telling him to go on. And after that? Im planning on using the Kelat Auction. Auction? Brahms face turned strange. The Kelat Auction was a large market where players who dropped out and even high rankers all participated in. The Kelat Auction became a place for all kinds of items. Rankers put artifacts that they didnt need anymore for sale, and people who wanted them bid for them. Yeon-woo had hoarded the hidden pieces and received Henovas help, so he hadnt really needed to go. The scale of the market was huge, and countless people went there everyday. But he was planning on using such a place? It was random, but Brahm quickly understood what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Youre planning on putting the Philosophers Stone up. Yeon-woo calmly nodded his head. Yes. Of course, the important formulas will be taken off, but Im planning on adding a few other artifacts in as well anonymously. People will go crazy. Brahm laughed like he couldnt believe it. The Tower would be completely flipped upside down. And the reaction of the Red Dragon will be noticeable as well. Mm? Why them? They shouldnt be too concerned with what happens under the 78th floor. The Summer Queens Dragon Heart is currently dried up. So she is desperately looking for the Philosophers Stone. ..! If the Summer Queen starts to move, so will the Red Dragon. And the other clans will have to follow them. Everyone will be in a frenzy to find the real formula of the Philosophers Stone. And then, youre going to have everyone focus on the Walpurgisnacht? Brahm laughed coldly. Ananta was probably still somewhere fighting the Walpurgisnacht. If people like Red Dragon focused on them..they would be swept away. There was no way an ant nest would be fine after an elephant horde stomped by. There would be extreme pandemonium. It would be as great as the war between Cheonghwado and the Red Dragon. Yes. And then, we.. Yeon-woos eyes flashed coldly. Can begin our witch hunt. Chapter 210 - Philosophers Stone (3) Brahm rubbed his chin with his hand. His serious eyes seemed to reflect his complicated mind. And the way to put attention on Walpurgisnacht? The more Yeon-woo continued to speak about the plan, the bigger the smile on Brahms face became. *** Yeon-woo wore his mask and left the room, leaving Sesha with Brahm. It would take a while for him to get used to his body, and Brahm probably had a lot to speak about with Sesha. Galliard, Phante, and Edora followed right behind him. There was anxiousness in Galliards eyes. What about Brahm..? He was asking if Brahms last moments had been peaceful, not if Brahm was feeling better. Hes okay. Seshas mustve..mm? Youll see if you enter. Seshas sleeping inside so be quiet. Galliard looked at Yeon-woo with a questioning face and quickly opened the door. And he widened his eyes seeing Brahm stroke Seshas head. B..! Shh. Didnt you hear me saying to be quiet? Galliard didnt know what to do because he was so happy, and he returned to Yeon-woo to hug him. Thank you. So much. Galliard didnt know what Yeon-woo did. But he knew that Brahm had become healthier, and Sesha had started to laugh again. After Galliard lost his family to Akashas Snake, Brahm and Sesha were basically his family. He had been worried that he might lose them again, but Yeon-woo had saved them. Yeon-woo patted Galliards back, as if telling him it was alright. He and Brahm were similar. Although the two seemed cold, they were actually warm-hearted. Im making a fool of myself at this age. Galliard wiped the tears in his eyes and laughed. Then, he spoke, gripping Yeon-woos shoulder. Lets have a drink later. I think we have a lot to talk about. Yes, sir. Galliard nodded his head and entered Brahms room again. Yeon-woo just looked at his back. That guy was none other than his brothers first teacher. He was someone who Yeon-woo planned on never seeing again after learning Shunpo, but Galliard had become more tightly intertwined with him after he protected Yeon-woos niece. If it was that kind of person, Yeon-woo had to give whatever he had. Then Yeon-woo turned back to look at Phante and Edora, who were blatantly staring at him. Unlike Brahm and Galliard, the two didnt know about his backstory. He considered whether he should keep it like that, but now, he thought differently. He could just push it back for later, but that wouldnt solve the situation. Yeon-woo realized that he couldnt be caught in the past anymore. It was time to roll. Phante, Edora. Sup? Yes, Oraboni. I have something to say to you later, so please make some time after I speak with the Guardian. Phante and Edora furiously nodded their heads. Now, it was time to speak with Yvlke. The conversation that they had would probably determine the direction he would take in the future. Under the mask, Yeon-woos eyes hardened. *** Just then, a portal opened in front of Yeon-woo. Ohyohyohyohyo. Would you like to come over here? It was the invitation of a Guardian. Phante looked a bit surprised, and Edora looked at Yeon-woo with concerned eyes. Yeon-woo signaled that it was okay and stepped into the portal. As he did, the portal closed, and it suddenly became bright. It was a quite large room. There was a red carpet on the marble floor, and on the walls, there were all kinds of holy symbols. Yvlke sat on the table under the crystal chandelier and waved his hand. The table was filled with elegant tea cups. Im definitely more used to seeing you wear a mask. Would you like to sit here? Yeon-woo nodded his head and sat on the opposite side of Yvlke. Yvlke put a cup in front of Yeon-woo and poured some tea for him. The pure scent of flowers stimulated his nose. The guy looked like a crude goblin, but his mannerisms were more elegant than any others. Ohyohyohyo. This is made from a rare plant from a planet called Traville. It was made with care, so try some. Yeon-woo lifted the cup to his mouth. It really was a clean taste. His fatigue disappeared with a sip. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to look at Yvlke with a fresh mind. Yvllke asked with a grin. How is it? Good. Ohyohyo. Thats a relief. Unlike how you always make us suffer, Im giving you such nice things. Isnt this the epitome of a perfect Guardian? Yeon-woo ignored Yvlkes joke and placed the cup back down. You said you have something you want to talk about. I hope you get straight to the point. Its so hard to make jokes with you. Yvlke lightly complained and clapped. Chwak! As he did, a purple artifact shined in front of Yeon-woo and popped up a hologram. It was a view of the 23rd floor. It must still have been being restored, because the edges were quickly being readjusted. But there were some sections that failed to be restored. As you can see, the fight with Hermes and Agares was quite intense, so the restoration is still incomplete, though the stage was temporarily closed. Temporarily closed. Yeon-woos eyes widened. The Tower had been in existence for over thousands of years, but cases like this were rare. However, that mightve been something obvious. The sight that Yeon-woo saw before he passed out couldnt be called a stage. Doing a trial in such a place was impossible. On top of that, most of the players on that stage died, so there are complaints from the clans. All Bureau business has been paused right now. Ohyohyo! The Bureaus hate for you is quite enormous. Yblke stroked his sharp chin and continued. Of course, according to the regulations of the Bureau, nothing will be done to you since this was something that happened while you were doing the trial. And were partly responsible for not stopping Agares as well. Actually, what some guy did had the most part in it. Yeon-woo thought of someone. On the 21st floor, Lupi of Hai had come to him. And there was someone he referenced. Laplace? The highest Guardian of the 10th floor, Laplace. Yvlke nodded his head. So youve noticed. Were still investigating what that guy was aiming for. Anyways, so what I wanted to say to you was that the Bureau wont hold you responsible. However, other clans or players could.. They might gain an enmity towards me. The Large Clans had paid attention to Brahm since a long time ago. They wouldve noticed why Agares suddenly descended. At the moment, they were fine because the Bureau was protecting them, but when Yvlke left, they would move as one. Since Sesha was here, Yeon-woo had to protect them no matter what. Yvlke was warning him about this. In other words, the reason why Yeon-woo and the others were able to rest without any particular interruption was thanks to Yvlke. Yeon-woo became curious why Yvlke was helping them. He had felt this from the Tutorial, but he couldnt read Yvlke at all. Was it just simply good will? Or was he trying to make them indebted to him? And if not that, was there something else? Im sure you didnt stay behind just to say this. Ohyohyohyo. Of course theres a reason. Yvlke waved his hand to break the hologram. The screen broke, and gathered again to create several messages. Actually, theres something else I need to tell you. Theres a lot of commotion right now, so its a bit awkward in the middle like this. Like someone who was presenting a feast, Yvlke spread his arms wide apart. Messages endlessly popped up. [A god of Asgard, Heimdall, strongly requests something.] [A god of Deva, Shiva, has a strong opinion.] [A god of Olympus, Ares, shouts vehemently at the other gods.] [The other gods all ignore him.] .. [A demon of Le Infernal, Amon, observes you.] [A demon of Jeolgyo, Tao, licks his lips.] .. There were countless messages related to gods and demons. Yeon-woo unintentionally frowned. Whats this? Yvlke cackled. What else would it be? Theyre all people who are interested in you. ..! Yeon-woos eyes became bigger. 41 people from the godly side, and 55 from the demonic side want you. Theyre all requests to become closer to you. Are they offering apostle positions? But Yeon-woo calmed himself down. He had already expected the gods and demons would move. Even if he had received the help of Hermes and Athena, he had injured Agares, and Brahm was now bound to him. However, he was just surprised that it was more than he expected. 41 gods and 55 demons. A total of 96 immortals were interested in him. Yes. Thats right. If you become their apostle, their influence on the lower floors will become that much stronger. But gods like Shiva and Ares should already have apostles? Even though gods and demons could have multiple believers, they could only have one apostle. That was why they took particular care in choosing one. The apostles of Shiva, the god of destruction, and Ares, the god of war, were already famous high rankers. But they were interested in him? If needed, they seemed to be prepared to break off the contracts they already have. Yeon-woo was astonished. Considering how much effort the gods and demons put into raising a single apostle, it was incredulous that they were even thinking of breaking their contracts off one-sidedly. And they made such a fuss when Brahm became bound to me. Their words are different from their actions. Yeon-woo couldnt help but scoff at the gods who were much stronger, but in the end, the same as humans. But as you already know, the condition to be an apostle is to be a ranker. Yeon-woo nodded his head. There were 3 different positions of rankers. Apostle, Lord, and Supernaturalist. This was applied after they overcame the Dragons Temple on the 50th floor. However, they mustve thought that it would be too late to wait until the 50th floor, and so they suggested this to me several times. Theyre saying that they want a provisional contract first. In other words, it meant they wanted to mark their territory before others could take it. And there are a few who are offering their powers to you as soon as the provisional contract is finished. What do you think? Although powers were classified as skills, they were completely different. It was because they were the strength that symbolized the concepts of gods and demons. Being able to use powers on the lower floors meant that you could demonstrate extreme strength. But Yeon-woo just crossed his arms. He already had a powerful ability of the dragon. Since it was something from the ancient dragon Kalatus, who was once stronger than the highest of gods, most powers werent that tempting to him. So Yeon-woo tried to refuse. He didnt plan on being bound anywhere. Then, a thought occurred to him. These manys gods and demons were wanting him. Did he have to be tied up to one? [A god of Malak, Azrael, is urging you to speak faster.] [A demon of Niflheim, Jormungandr, looks at you with calm eyes.] .. The side that wanted more was at a disadvantage. Yeon-woo shook his head like he wasnt that interested. No. I cant even control what I have right now. And I dont feel the need to be tied up anywhere. [A god of Olympus, Ares, shouts frantically.] [A demon of Le Infernal, Dantalian, suggests you change your mind.] [A demon of Jeolgyo, Gulaganta, looks at you with annoyance.] .. All the gods and demons were those in pretty high positions. The reason why it was only 96 beings mightve been because the ones in lower positions didnt dare to show interest. They urged Yeon-woo to change his mind with the messages. A few of them even spoke about how amazing the powers that Yeon-woo would get were if he signed the contract with them. But Yeon-woo just nonchalantly shook his head side to side. Yvlke laughed seeing Yeon-woo. He had realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Yeon-woo was probably the only player to play the gods and demons like this. Ohyohyohyo. Of course, even if the greatest treasures are shown, if the person himself doesnt want it, nothing can be done. What a shame. Then, with this, Ill close the channe..! [A god of Deva, Agni, jumps up and down. He is searching for a portal onto the 24th floor.] [The society of gods, Olympus, is raising a complaint against the Bureau!] [The society of demons, Jeolgyo, challenges the Bureau.] Just when Yvlke was about to close the noisy channel, However, Yeon-woo jumped in at the appropriate timing and paused. Yvlke stopped like he had been waiting. I wont refuse what you just feel like you have to offer me. Yvlke grinned widely and spoke looking at the channel. Countless gazes followed him. Ohyohyohyo. Did you all hear? Thats what player ### said. What do you want to do now? The loud channel suddenly became quiet. The gazes on Yvlke turned sharp. They had realized what Yeon-woo wanted. For the time, he didnt want to be tied up by a provisional contract. He would take what they had to offer and decide if he wanted it or not. There was no one who had this kind of guts to go against the gods and demons, but Yeon-woo was calm, like he didnt care, and Yvlke acted like he was going to close the channel any second now. For a moment, no one was able to float up a message. It mightve been their last pride, or it mightve been because they were waiting to see what the others would do. No one stepped up. In the midst of the silence [Agares of Le Infernal suggests the power, Hyoongshin Acksal!] [TN: Hyoongshin Acksal in chinese is ɷ, means fierce.] And with that message that marked the beginning, the channel exploded. Chapter 211 - Philosophers Stone (4) Ohyohyohyo! Ohyo! Wow. Youre probably the second person to play with the 98th floor like this, ohyohyo! Yvlke burst out laughing like this was hilarious. As he did, messages of the dissatisfaction of the gods and demons continued to pop up, but he didnt care at all. [A god of Asgard, Heimdall, suggests the power, Tone of the End, and the godly item, Gjallarhorn.] [A demon of Jeolgyo, Galaganta, suggests the power Great Hail, and the godly item, Flood Sword.] .. Because it ended up like this, Yvlkes laughter became even louder. It was hilarious how they were acting so desperate giving him mere presents. It wasnt even for a contract. It wouldve been fine if they just said presenting their powers was to show the generosity of the gods, but it was clear that they were now fighting to show who had the best power. The gods and demons were the same in the end. In the end, Yeon-woo carefully contemplated the suggestions that he had received. Although he had pushed the gods and demons, he didnt plan on accepting all of them. They might be blind fighting for their pride right now, but when they came to their senses later, they might be filled with detestation for Yeon-woo later. Even if they were bound to the 98th floor, it would be a pain in the side for Yeon-woo if they decided to get revenge. Like Agares, they could grab the chance to show themselves. No, even with all that aside, he wasnt confident in being able to use all the powers. Yeon-woo carefully examined the powers, and picked only what he needed at the moment. There were 4 that he chose. Goddesss Stigmata, The 3rd Spirit, Hyoongshin Acksal, and the Faceless Law. [Goddesss Stigmata] Rank: Power Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The power that a goddess of Olympus, Athena, presented. Athena was touched by you who fought so passionately for your niece, and so gave forth a power to replace Aegis. *Goddesss Spear Sword The goddesss grace will be given. Your body will be protected from arrows and spear swords, and the spirit of your opponent will be broken. In addition, those who are recognized as your allies will be graced as well, and all defenses will increase. *Goddesss Shield The resistance and defenses of the range of influence increases dramatically. Also, a temporary barrier can be set up. [The 3rd Spirit] Rank: Power Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The power that a god of Malak, Azrael, presented. As the god of death and souls, Azrael has been interested in the Despair of the Black King for a long time. However, he felt a frustration for you who was still lacking in controlling souls, so he presented a new power that he felt you needed. *Demons and Monsters You can plant thoughts into the souls you own to use them how you want. Sometimes, you can steal their bodies to move them like your marionettes. *Hyakki Yagyo [TN: Japanese idiom for uncontrolled horde of monsters] The souls move as a horde. Souls have the natural instinct to regain their lives, so they absorb life as they see it. The area that a horde of souls moves by will be left lifeless. It can be used in many ways. [Hyoongshin Acksal] Rank: Power Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The power that a demon of Le Infernal, Agares, presented. Although badly injured, Agares wasnt able to throw away his severe obsession for you and presented a strong power to appeal his strength. However, you may be driven crazy the more this is activated, so there is a need for special care. *Hyoongshin The anger and resentment building up in your body will be turned into lunacy. Then, your attack power increases as much as your lunacy, but your defenses will decrease by that much. *Acksal The lunacy affects your opponents and attacks their rationality. Their rationality turns into your stamina and magic power. [Faceless Law] Rank: Power Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: A demon of Jeolgyo, Confusion, pretensed this power to you. Confusion has eyes but cannot see objects, has ears but cannot hear sound, and doesnt have internal organs, so it cannot eat. But still, his senses are outstanding, his thinking ability is amazing. His magic was so deep that it surpassed a grimoire and became a power. The Goddesss Stigmata was the perfect replacement that Athena gave in Aegiss stead. The Goddesss Spear Sword was stronger than before, and the Goddesss Shield could even make a barrier. Just maybe, it might have the same level of buff effects as Aegis. Athena gave me something too special. And so did Azrael. The 3rd Spirit allowed him to properly use souls in his collection. If I just use my head a bit, I can find more ways to use it. There were already 3 different ways that he had thought of so far. One of them was possession. He could plant a soul into a nearby monster or player and drive them into the confused state. The other was an outer wall. He would put the souls into physical objects and protect himself with them as a barrier. And the Hyakki Yagyo could be used to reduce the devastation on the battlefield. If the souls are all given Devil Poison.. Then, wouldnt everyone around him immediately die? Everything would probably melt. Unless they had a trait of being immune to all poisons, they wouldnt be able to escape. Technically, this is the most effective power. Azrael. Is he really interested in the Despair of the Black King like the summary states? The Hyoongshin Acksal was also outstanding. It was dangerous in that it made the user go insane, but it wasnt a power to look down on. Also, the fact that it turned the opponents rationality into the users health and magic power was appealing. Depending on the opponent, I can fight without becoming tired. This would be the best in an actual battle. He had contemplated rejecting it, since it was Agaress power, but he didnt have any reason to reject it. No, he didnt want to run away. Just like how his brother hadnt fallen for Agaress temptation, he was confident that he could take just what he needed. And the last one, Faceless Law, wasnt something that Yeon-woo was planning on using. Itll be Boos wings. I can just engrave the sentences onto my bones. It was better to leave things like this for Boo to interpret. Also, Boo would be able to set up his own magic while he was at it. So Yeon-woo linked the Faceless Law to Boo, and he connected the 3rd Soul to his collection and aimed to strengthen his souls and Monster Army. [Your control of souls is dramatically increased. The understanding of the souls is becoming deeper.] [The Monster Portent Chan has been graced by Azrael, and it earned strong teeth.] The Monster Portent Ka has been graced by Azrael, and it earned a violent personality.] .. After Yeon-woo was somewhat finished organizing, the channel quickly became noisy. [A god of Olympus, Athena, looks at you proudly.] [A demon of Le Infernal, Agares, laughs at the other demons.] .. [A god of Olympus, Ares, is furious at your choice.] [A demon of Jeolgyo, Galaganta, is looking at your choice with calm eyes.] The gods and demons were split into two different sides, chosen and not chosen, and they showed completely different reactions. Some were happy, and others resented Yeon-woo. And there were some who were jumping up and down like Agares. It was because Yeon-woo hadnt rejected Agares. It wasnt like he approved either, but he had left the message so he could take the power whenever he wanted. If they think its unnecessary or feel unsatisfied, theyll probably just take it back. And there will be those who just leave it. The gods and demons were prideful, so it was unlikely that they would take their presents back. Only through this would they be able to be connected to Yeon-woo, and they needed to observe him. It wasnt a bad choice for Yeon-woo either. He might need other powers as he climbed the floors. If he left some there, he could use it well another time. Yvlke saw Yeon-woos sly decision and couldnt help but laugh ohyohyohyo as he closed the channel. Yeon-woo really was amusing everytime. After all channels were closed, Yvlke fixed his monocle and straightened his back. Also, theres a message that Hermes left behind. What is it? Yeon-woos eyes sparkled. Looking at it now, there wasnt anything from Hermes. It was unexpected to him. If he had to pick the god he was closest to, it was probably Hermes. And Hermes was always watching him. Dont be flung around, and continue trusting the path you take. And he said that hell always be watching you. Yeon-woos eyes took on a strange gaze. -You probably have the path you have to walk on. A long time ago. What Hermes said back then overlapping with now probably wasnt a coincidence. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to have some confidence. Hermes didnt offer him a power because he trusted him. That was also how much the god respected him. Then thats all. I hope you do well on the other floors as well. Yvlke politely bowed, then clapped lightly. Tak! The air around Yeon-woo faded away, and he returned to where he was before he stepped into the portal. And from that moment, Yeon-woo wasnt able to erase the feeling that something was following him in the sky. Maybe. As much as he received, it seemed like he had received as much discomfort. Chapter 212 - Philosophers Stone (5) [All restorations are complete.] [All the locks on the stage have been opened. The trial is restarting.] After the general message that the restoration of the 23rd floor was finished popped up, all the Guardians left the stage, patting each others backs. And in a barren, empty field, a hand suddenly burst out from the red sand. Damn.. The Bow God Jang Wei slowly rose from the ground with a grimace. How much time had passed? He hurt all over. As he stood up, things that looked like flesh dropped to the ground. They were the corpses of the monsters he used to protect himself. While he had been chasing after Yeon-woo, he ended up on the 23rd floor, where he was suddenly put in a dangerous situation because of Agares and Hermess descent. Even though he was an apostle of Yi Ye, because he hadnt received a blessing at the moment, he was helplessly swept away from the power of the two supernatural beings. He was like a shrimp swept up in a battle of whales. So to protect himself, not only did he summon monsters, he fell into a comatose state hiding his body underground. If he was going to die anyway, he would rather die painlessly. Also, he was relatively used to these kinds of situations compared to the other players. Thankfully, Yi Ye seemed to have graced him, so Jang Wei was able to escape without any severe injuries. He was weaker, but if he got enough rest, it would be fine. Jang Wei opened a subspace, grabbing a piece of jerky. He needed to get a grasp on the situation first. Fortunately, Agares and Hermess presences seemed to be gone. However, with everything completely different, it wouldnt be easy to chase after the Hoarder. Then where should I go? Just then, Jang Wei was able to feel a gigantic portal opening somewhere in the distance with his sensitive senses. It was near the start zone. Was it a team sent to judge the situation after the 23rd floor was opened again? It seemed like the Blood Land and the Elohim were mixed among them. There were also a presence that was similar to Jang Wei. Marquis Caliburn. One of the many swords of the Blood Land. Didnt the Hoarder meet with the Blood Land near De Roy lake, and the Elohim was heading in that direction? If he used them, wouldnt he be able to catch the Hoarder? Jang Wei rubbed his lip with his thumb and slowly headed towards the start zone. But.. Jang Wei stopped mid-step. A horde was quickly leaving the start zone and heading towards his exact direction. They were all emitting a piercing murderous intent. Because they didnt have the presence of humans, Jang Wei was immediately able to realize who they were. ..The One-horned tribe. Did they find out he killed Yanu? But he had cleaned up the corpse. Multiple questions pop up in his head, but he couldnt stay still, so he raised the Four Cardinal Directions Bow in his hand. *** [Yanu died.] The One-horned tribe had been flipped upside down from the words of the Psychic Medium. Yanu? Why so suddenly? The Martial Kings face hardened. Yanu hadnt even been participating in a war as a mercenary. He had been on his way to go ask something from Henova, so why did he die? But the godly powers of the Psychic Medium didnt lie. Especially since Yanu was once a candidate to succeed the Psychic Medium, she would immediately know if he died. [I dont know the details. However, what I can see is..the smell of burning, blood, iron..a bow and arrow, and things like monsters. That child died extremely painfully. Horrifyingly.] The Martial King ground his teeth. A child he cherished had died. This was a challenge to him, and a provocation towards the tribe. It was something that shouldnt have happened. A member of the One-horned tribe couldnt just die on the street. They may die on the battlefield. Getting injured from participating in a war as a mercenary was also something that could happen. That was the pride of the tribe and its tradition. However, an honorable death that no one recognized wasnt allowed. In the scenario that something like that happened, the One-horned tribe would get revenge. And eliminate everything around the killer. That was also a tradition of the tribe. Then, another thought occurred to him. If Edora, who cared greatly about Yanu, found out, how would she feel? So he needed to find the murderer as fast as he could. Bring that guy. In front of me. With the Martial Kings command, an attacking team was quickly assembled. The Psychic Medium judged that the killer was a high ranker, so two Elders were included to thoroughly capture whoever it was. And the attacking team quickly started to chase after the criminals footsteps. After they investigated the surroundings of Yanus death, they were able to find out that the method in which Yanu was killed was similar to that of the Bow God of Cheonghwado. There were traces left of the guy trying to clean up after himself, but the path of the Arrow of Light wasnt completely erased. From then, they started to search for the Bow God, and they were able to confirm that he headed towards the 23rd floor. They began to worry that he might be targeting Yeon-woos party, which was also on the 23rd floor. But by then, the stage had already been in ruins from Agares and Hermes, so entrance onto the stage was forbidden. And the moment the stage was reopened, the attacking team immediately entered, and rushed after the location of the Bow God. There was no one who could hide from the eyes of the Psychic Medium and the feet of the tribe. Kwakwakwang The battle began as soon as they collided. Jang Wei had already known that the attacking team was heading towards him. He knew that words couldnt stop them, so he decided to attack first. He had also thought of running away. All that mattered to Jang Wei was winning. Retreating and falling back werent bad options for the long run. But even if he ran away, the chase from the One-horned tribe wouldnt stop, and it would be easier to run away once he decreased their numbers a bit. Jang Wei hid between a large Demon Tree and poured out arrows when the attacking team arrived. The moment he exploded the power that Yi Ye had given him, the Arrow of Light split into tens of fragments and covered the heads of the attacking team. Spread out! But the attacking team had already been expecting Jang Wei, and the 15 members of the team quickly moved according to the orders of the Elder. Gather! And with the orders of another Elder, they drew a circle around Jang Wei and ran at him. Pababat! Jang Wei put 5 Sojeungs on the arrow and shot them at the ground this time. Kwakwang! When he did, a cloud of dust floated up in the air and blinded the attacking team. Jang Wei jumped above them and consecutively shot Sojeungs at the dust cloud. Pubububung! Hundreds of Arrows of Light pierced through the dust cloud. After that, smaller explosions continued to explode and the restored forest began to be destroyed again. Then, fire shot up in front of Jang Wei. The clothes of the two Elders who had been giving orders to the attacking team were now rags. But their flaming eyes were focused on Jang Wei. Kwakwakwa The three collided with each other in the air. Despite the combined efforts of the two Elders, Jang Wei easily blocked their attacks. He specialized in long range attacks, but he still had experience with martial arts as well. Kwang! They were forced apart from each other because of a large explosion. Jang Wei lightly moved his body back and landed on the top of the Demon Trees nearby. As he did, he scoffed at the two Elders across from him. And they praised the One-horned tribe so much. Is this it? White Horse King and Black Ship Soldier. Youre only staining the tribes name. The faces of the elders hardened. The short White Horse King and the long-limbed, stick-like Black Ship Soldier were famous for conquering the Tower together. Each of them were powerful, but combined, they were strong enough to battle Gandam of the Nine Kings. However, Jang Wei was belittling them, saying those were all lies. The anger of the two shot up as their honor and reputation were mocked. And on the other hand, they thought that Jang Wei was a lot stronger than they had thought. The White Horse King and Black Ship Soldier exchanged glances. Even though they didnt speak, they were close enough to know what the other was thinking. No, right? Nothing we can do. They had planned on forcing him back to their village, but that seemed to be too difficult. The moment they decided to use their full strength to kill him Hwak! Strong winds suddenly began to blow along the two Elders. The remainder of their clothes started to flutter. Now, they were going to use their full power. And under the tree, as the dust cloud settled down, the attacking team started to gather one by one. Two of them were gone. They had died from the explosion, but the remaining members didnt care. They were only filled with thoughts on how to kill Jang Wei. Jang Wei raised the corners of his mouth. It was a nervousness that he hadnt felt in a while. It might be what he had been longing for. Whether it was the Tower or Earth, his habits didnt go anywhere. Will you be able to make me smile? Jang Wei ran at the White Horse King and Black Ship Soldier again. At the same time, along with his summon of monsters, the ground shook, and four monsters attacked the team. *** ..Mm, so what youre saying is that you used the hidden pieces that you were going to give up? After Yeon-woo checked his new powers, he went to look for Phante and Edora. But as soon as Phante saw Yeon-woo, he asked about the hidden pieces. He hadnt forgotten Yeon-woos promise to make him an elixir with purple Devil Flowers and the hearts of the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs. Yeon-woo flinched. Earlier, he needed the Devils Blessing to fight against Agares, and he had used all the hidden pieces. Phante began to grumble saying that Yeon-woo took all the good things for himself and stormed out. It was a completely unexpected reaction. Yeon-woo looked at Edora, not knowing what to do, and Edora smirked. Its because hes shy. What was this about? Shy? He thinks that youll talk about serious things now, so hes being shy about that. Yeon-woo laughed bewilderedly. That guy had that kind of cute side to him? It seemed like he had realized that Yeon-woo was going to talk about the mask. Edora held Yeon-woos hand and stuck her pretty face in front of him. Dont feel too rushed. Todays not the only day. She was saying that Yeon-woo should stay with them. Yeon-woo nodded his head looking at Edora. He was starting to trust the two. Edora thought that this was the chance. Like she was possessed, she started to lift Yeon-woos mask.. The door burst open, and Phante stuck his face inside. Whatever happens, Im on your side. Phante left again after leaving those words behind. Yeon-woos eyes widened, and he grinned again. He was sure. Out of the many people he met in the Tower, these were truly special. On the other hand, Edora ground her teeth after Phante ruined the mood. *** They left the Tower and headed for the One-horned tribes village. Like Yvlke had said, they couldnt avoid the attention from the Large Clans. Those who had been after Brahm and Sesha would come after them, so they decided it was dangerous to move to the 24th floor. But the quiet and calm village was noisy. Father, whats wrong? Edoras face hardened seeing the busy tribe members moving around. The smell of blood filled the air. It meant that someone was sick. The Martial King nodded his head with a stiff face, which was unlike him. Old man Karam died. Sorry? So did Tayna, Srave, and Yan. Please speak more slowly. What are you talking about? The Martial King explained Yanus death and how they had assembled the attack team to chase after Jang Wei. Six people had died from the initial 15, and the White Horse King and the Elder Karam were included in the 6. The remaining 9 were critically injured. Yanu.. Yeon-woo supported Edora from collapsing on the ground. She was someone who didnt normally waver, but she seemed to be greatly shocked. Yeon-woos eyes widened when he heard the Martial Kings response. Bow God? Why is he suddenly after the One-horned tribe? No, to be exact, had he been after Henova? It concerned him that the location of the murder was near Henovas smithy. What about that guy then? What are you planning on doing, Father? Phante asked with fire in his eyes, grinding his teeth. If Jang Wei was in front of him, he wouldve ran at him to chew him up. We have to go after him again. Since he attacked us to this extent, it means that he saw us as fucking dumbasses. The Martial King twisted his lips. He bared his teeth. Im going to twist his neck. *** If the Martial King moved, it meant that the entire tribe would move. A new attack team was made with the Martial King at the center, and they immediately chased after Jang Wei. There probably wasnt anything else Jang Wei could do other than run away. It could only become even more noisy because the Tower was already bustling with news from the 23rd floor, and Jang Wei had fanned the flames. Everyone was sensitive at the movement of the Large Clans after the war with the Red Dragon and Cheonghwado, so the public opinion turned sharp again. Amidst the busy Tower, Yeon-woo went to Henovas smithy to prepare something else. Hm? I thought you would come after focusing on climbing the Tower more. What are you doing here? Henova tilted his head in confusion. He hoped that the weapons he made for Yeon-woo hadnt been broken already. He seemed oblivious about what was going on outside. And he didnt seem to be injured either. Yeon-woo inwardly sighed in relief, and got to the point. I have something to ask of you. What this time? If it was related to Yeon-woo, it would probably be something that was a pain in the ass. Henova frowned. Yeon-woo asked with a slight smile. Do you know about the Philosophers Stone? Yeon-woo spoke in a tone that implied it was obvious Henova should know. Henovas frown turned deeper. What kind of shit is that? Is this some shit from a constipated bull? Are you selling drugs? Chapter 213 - Philosophers Stone (6) What he said was extremely direct. This may have been why the Large Clans blacklisted him. On the other hand, he was also slightly worried. Could he bring Henova in like this? Its an important topic. It cant be leaked. Henova realized that Yeon-woo was being serious, and put his pipe in his mouth. He nodded with a frowning face. Yeon-woo began to explain what happened with the Philosophers Stone. He purposely left out the parts about the Red Dragon and Cheonghwado. Instead, he talked about how he gathered materials according to the Emerald Tablet, and how Brahm had helped him to research it. Yeon-woo was a bit hesitant to bring Henova in. Phante and Edora were different. They were similar in that he didnt explain himself to them, but the reason was not the same. It kept on occurring to him that he might be pulling Henova into a thorny path. However, Brahm had spoken without sugarcoating his words. -All I can help is with theories and experiments. The only person who can actually carry them out is probably Henova. We need his help. Something always goes wrong in the process of invention and creation. Finding the mistake and fixing it was the most important part, in this case. In that aspect, Henova was the best man for the job. Then, Brahm had continued, making Yeon-woos heart heavier. -I dont know much about your relationship with Henova, but I know about Jeong-woos. They were close like father and son, right? Are you planning on breaking that relationship apart? -I know Henova will be pained. And he will suffer. But wouldnt that be better than living a whole lifetime feeling guilty about your son? Guilt. The moment he heard that, there was one thing that popped up in Yeon-woos head. The Magic Bayonet. It was the first artifact that Yeon-woo had received from Henova. And the summary window, it had said that it was made thinking of someone Henova cherished, and as that person died, the sword was filled with regret. Wouldnt that person have been his brother? Henova had lived with guilt about his brother his whole life. If only he had given him better weapons. If only he had stayed by his side. If only he had cared a bit more. Wouldnt it be different? And Henova had made Yeon-woo the Magic Armor Set with that mind. -You said your fight will be filled with thorns in the future, right? And that you dont want to take Henova in there. But thats not something for you to decide. Its up to Henova. Brahm scolded Yeon-woo and told him not to hide anything. He said that ignorance wasnt bliss, and that Yeon-woo shouldnt be the judge of whether to put someone in danger or not. From then, Yeon-woo began to change his mind to tell Henova everything. However, Henova might be shocked if Yeon-woo suddenly brought it up, so he was planning on finding the right time. Also, there was something he wanted to say in his brothers stead. That he was thankful. ..And thats what happened. Hm. Henova was deep in thought with the pipe still in his mouth. Only when the smithy was completely filled with smoke did Henova take the pipe out from his mouth and stand up. Then, he started to pack his tools one by one as he spoke. Where do we need to go? Are you going to help? Whos helping who? I just wanted to see Brahm since its been a while. Also, the Philosophers Stone sounds fun. Henova mustve been embarrassed even as he was grumbling because his ears became slightly red. Thank you. Yeon-woo bowed his head with sincerity. To his brother, and to himself, Henova was really someone deserving thanks. *** Long time no see, Henova. Tsk. How did you get caught up with this fool? Anyways, its been 20 years. Nice to see you. Henova and Brahm had hugged each other as soon as they met. After they met 20 years ago, they became close enough to send letters to each other and ask how the other was doing. They acknowledged the skills the other had. It wasnt because they were one of the top 5 artisans, but because their knowledge in their area was extraordinary. The two were tense about making the treasure of the century, the Philosophers Stone. Yeon-woo summoned Boo and Rebecca as well. Boo was showing rapid growth after Yeon-woo gave him the Lawless Book a while ago. Boo would be a great help in this endeavor. The same went for Rebecca. Her experience with Cernunnos had given her immense knowledge. On top of this, the Head Elder of the One-horned tribe was there as well. I just hope this oldie doesnt hold you back. The Head Elder adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. To think the Bloody Philosopher is saying that about himself. Then should the rest of us all need to die? Huhu! Henova shook his head from side to side. But the Head Elder just smiled. The Bloody Philosopher. There werent many in the Tower who remembered him, but it was the nickname of the Head Elder. The Martial King had been able to lead the One-horned tribe to a new era only with the support of the Bloody Philosopher. There was no one who could match his knowledge and martial arts. Some even said that the former leader of the Devil Army, Black Dawn, could barely stand face to face with him. But as time flowed, a new Head Bishop arose from the Devil Army and killed Black Dawn, and the Martial King was born. From then, the Bloody Philosopher has stepped back from the front lines and focused on helping the tribe as the Head Elder. But even then, he didnt slack off with his studies, so the knowledge in his head was probably equivalent to Brahms. One could easily say that he had all the knowledge of the One-horned tribe. However, the other Elders who Yeon-woo had thought would be interested, hadnt participated. If there were too many people in this group, something could leak out, and the current atmosphere of the One-horned tribe was extremely violent. The Bow God.. Yeon-woo quietly mumbled. Then, he looked around at the people around him. Then lets begin. Henova, Brahm, Boo, Rebecca, and the Head Elder. He was in charge of leading all of them. He was lacking in many ways in front of these incredibly skilled players, but his understanding of the Emerald Tablet was the deepest, and he was the one who had laid out the plans. So he needed to lead them so there wasnt any confusion or mistakes in the middle. Under the mask, Yeon-woos eyes flashed. *** The research progressed at a quick pace. He already had the overall direction in his head, so they just had to work with that. Of course, it wasnt like there werent any setbacks. Even though he had gone over it several times, there were still errors in the formula that Yeon-woo made, and even if it was the correct formula, it sometimes just paused for unknown reasons. In those cases, he had to make the formula from the very beginning all over again, and restart the experiments. Brahm, the Head Elder, and Rebecca repeatedly ripped apart and stuck together the formula again. Boo used this as a background to see if what they made was possible or not. And once he judged that it was, Henova would materialize it. If it still didnt work after that, Henova would use his knowledge that he learned from the field and point them in the right direction. Since the most skilled people in the Tower were working together, they were able to quickly find the answers they wanted. However, this all took up a lot of money. Here, they didnt particularly need any money for living. However, for their experiments, they need materials, and money was needed for that process. The price could be paid with the gold and silver in Intrenian. But even that was quickly running out. To make the Philosophers Stone, many expensive ingredients were needed. However, they almost saw the end, and thanks to the Martial Kings orders to help, Yeon-woo was able to catch a breather. Just when they were almost finished, they were met with a problem that they hadnt expected. Its tiring. Brahm rubbed his eyes with his thumb. He had the Homunculus body, but that didnt mean he wasnt emotionally tired. The Head Elder also took off his glasses and lay down to cool his head. Numbers and shapes were running around in his head. Rebecca was also lost deep in thought looking at the shapes on the wall. Yeon-woo looked at the shapes as well. He continued to make calculations with his Time Difference, but he couldnt find the answer. We found the way to steady the vessel and its content. But theres no way to pour the contents into the vessel. Im going to go crazy. The stone was the vessel, and the contents was the energy source. Yeon-woo still had the energy source of Agaress Devil Cores. The problem was that there wasnt a smooth way to input the Devil Cores into the Philosophers Stone. It could be moved. But the problem came after. Most Devil Cores had an incredible amount of demonic energy within them. To force them in place would lead to them exploding. Now, he didnt have any Karma, and he couldnt borrow the help of the Guardians. If the Devil Cores were ruined again, his body would come apart. No, his body might demonize and he could turn into a demon. And even if they managed to move it, there wasnt a way to fix it onto the Philosophers Stone. A month passed while they were stuck on his point. They had progressed through it without any bumps, and a long time passed where they didnt make any progress at all. Everyone became frustrated. Ridiculous. Even Brahm began to feel anxious. Sesha would only be cured and Ananta could be saved only after the formula was finished. Although he had a gods knowledge, he couldnt see the path. Most people said that gods were omnipotent, but gods actually werent the perfect beings people thought they were. Rather, they were pitiful creatures that were trapped in their position. [What the heck is all that stuff? Isnt that just an aliens language? Is that from the same world as us?] [..] [But Hanryeong, youve been pretty quiet these days.] [Because Im also thinking.] [Stop. How dare you try to get out of this? Are you saying you understand that?] [Of course not. What help would it be to look at something I dont understand? Ive just been researching the 72 Bian.] Shannon and Hanryeong continued to bicker from boredom. Just then Rebecca slowly lifted her head after a lot of thought. Her deep eyes landed on Yeon-woo. [Master.] What? [If you cant get a formula no matter how hard you try, how about asking for the help of someone from another field? We might find the solution if its looked at from another perspective.] Everyone here had reached the end of their knowledge. Bringing someone else in might solve the situation. Actually, there were people who specialized in this field. The guild of the magicians, the Magic Tower. The homeland of the witches, Walpurgisnacht. Even the Elohim had all kinds of knowledge. If he got their help, they would probably be able to find some kind of solution. But Yeon-woo firmly shook his head. Everyone here was someone that he could trust. They were basically like his comrades. Others were different. He couldnt trust them. Also, in this situation where a lot of people were interested in Yeon-woo after what happened on the 23rd floor, he couldnt mix any unknown variables into this. [What if its someone whos not tied to an organization and, rather, rejected from society? And at the same time, if theyre smart and cares as little about the world as we do.] Yeon-woos eyes flashed. If there was really someone like that, even if it was dangerous, it would be less risky. And if needed, it would be easy to close their mouths. Is there someone like that? [Yeah. Its someone you know well too.] Who is it? Rebecca spoke with a nod. [Victoria.] Chapter 214 - Philosophers Stone (7) Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. If it was Victoria, she would definitely be a great help. She was a rune magician who was widely known throughout the Tower. Also, she was one of the top 5 artisans. She probably had a lot of knowledge in different areas, so she would definitely be helpful in creating the Philosophers Stone. [And were struggling to put the energy source inside the Philosophers Stone because theres no specific method to make it steady. But wouldnt there be a way to do that with runes?] She was right. However, there was a single problem. If possible, I want to contact her too, but I still dont know where she is. How would I do that? After the commotion on the 20th floor, Yeon-woo searched for information about Kahn and Victoria, but he didnt make any progress. How would he find Victoria amidst all this? [Im not too sure. But there is a way.] What? [Theres a teacher who taught Victoria spells. She learned rune magic by herself, but she learned spells from someone else. If Victoria was trying to hide herself, its likely she went in that direction.] Yeon-woo frowned. Why didnt you tell me that before? [I didnt remember it until now. It just randomly popped into my head as I was thinking about Victoria. Sorry about that.] His connection with Rebecca told him she was telling the truth. However, it seemed like there was something she was hiding as well. But Yeon-woo didnt ask anymore. Since she was only a vestige of her former self, her memories were muddled. It was a relief she was able to remember it now. Furthermore, Rebecca was bound to Yeon-woo, but she hadnt completely opened up to him. Considering how Rebecca and Victoria were close on the Five Mountains of Penances, it seemed possible that Victoria wouldve told Rebecca what she would do in case of an emergency. However, Rebecca had forgotten since a long time had passed since then. Where can I find that teacher? The moment Yeon-woo heard Rebeccas answer What? Yeon-woo scrunched his nose. *** So youre saying theres a great sorcerer here. I cant believe it. Haha! Its just nice here. Whats the problem! Wowww. Hey, look at that. Its incredible. Look at their curves. Do you wanna die? Edora narrowed her eyes at Phante. But Phante just turned away from her and looked around him. In the area where night was settled, there were red buildings, and in front of them, there were women who were wearing quite revealing clothes. Where they were was a pretty famous entertainment district. There was all kinds of prostitution, night clubs, and even drugs. Of course, Edora didnt feel comfortable here. Even though they said that there were places for women to enjoy as well, she didnt like it. They were too direct and uncivilized. The street filled with all kinds of desire was unpleasant. But still, the reason why she came here was because of one person. Edora glanced at the person standing indifferently next to her. Yeon-woo was wearing his black mask, having a careless stance. Was it because of his toned body or his firm eyes? Some women looked seductively towards Yeon-woo, and others even grabbed his sleeves. But Yeon-woo didnt move. He just brushed them away like they were annoying. As time went on, more people gathered, amused with his reaction, but Yeon-woo just firmly stood there. While Edora thought it was a relief Yeon-woo was like that, she ground her teeth thinking of the person who was late to their promised meeting. Actually, this kind of environment wasnt unfamiliar to Yeon-woo. Back in Africa, the soldiers who worked under him like to release their tension through various ways. Being in charge of them, he also went with them, but he never really enjoyed it. At the time, he had been dating someone, and he didnt understand why people liked this. His subordinates had asked Yeon-woo if he was a prude, but Yeon-woo didnt care. But on the other hand, it didnt mean that he felt uncomfortable, like Edora did. People lived all kinds of lives. Like other places, this was also just a place where humans lived, and Yeon-woo didnt care too much about that. All he was interested in was the fact that there was a sorcerer somewhere here. A sorcerer.. It had almost been a year since Yeon-woo entered the Tower. During that time, he had met countless players, but never a sorcerer. That was how rare a sorcerer was, but it was also because their area of magic was only a small part of the field. Most people considered sorcery to be under the category of magic, but this was a topic that the sorcerers and magicians frequently argued about. Magicians take their magic from the mana stream, but sorcerers borrow their power from spiritual beings. That was why magicians belittled sorcerers, saying they were just servants who couldnt do anything by themselves, and sorcerers looked down on magicians for not being able to see the true worth of their power. There were different kinds of sorcery, but the principle of it all was that they borrowed strength from spiritual beings. In a way, there were similar to apostles, who borrowed the strength of gods, or black magicians, who signed contracts with the demons, but it was also different. Apostles and black magicians were somewhat limited, but the sorcerers borrowed their strength from all kinds of beings. There were cases when they used the power from beings that werent gods or demons as well. However, because they werent bound to just one place, they also had clear limits, and it was difficult for them to pass down the power through their families. Also, it was hard to succeed. There were almost no sorcerers who had come from a sorcerer family. If it was the person who Victoria had learned from, Yeon-woo shouldve heard of them at least once as well, but the problem was that no one came to his mind. Just who is it? Of course, it could be someone he or his brother didnt know. The history of the Tower was long; there were countless skilled people. However, if it was really someone who lived here, like Rebecca said, it was likely that they would have a personality that was hard to deal with, so he would have to pay special care. And it seems like people have started to guess who I am. The Large Clans had probably heard he had left the One-horned tribes village. He didnt have to be wary of them, but there was no reason to become tied up with them either. Just then. Mm? Whats that? I think its them. Phante and Edora turned their gazes. From far away, a crowd of people was rushing at them. The annoying prostitutes who had been roaming around Yeon-woo all frantically ran away. The servers and the customers all lowered their eyes to the ground and went somewhere else. Phante and Edoras expressions turned strange. They didnt expect the loud entertainment district would suddenly turn so cold. It seemed like those guys were in charge of this place. H, Have you come? But the same guys were busy bowing in front of Yeon-woo. The Night Watch. After being defeated by Yeon-woo a while ago, they had become his hunting dogs. Yeon-woo smirked, looking at the clan leader Bicester and the guys behind him, his arms still crossed. It seems your group has become larger. J, Just enough to get b, by. Bicester was trying to appease Yeon-woo in case he said something weird. With outstanding subordinates, he was treated as a king in this district, but Yeon-woo was still too scary to him. And after finding out that the commotion on the 23rd floor was centered around Yeon-woo, the guy in front of him seemed like a monster now. But Yeon-woo just spoke like he didnt care about Bicesters gaze on him. What I asked for? W, We found the location. B, But the place i, is a bit.. Bicester hesitated to speak, Take the lead. But Yeon-woo just nodded. Bicester shut his eyes tight, knowing there wasnt anything else he could do. Follow me. As Bicester took the lead, the bustling entertainment district split like the Red Sea of Moses. Yeon-woo and the other quietly followed him. How do you know these people? Things happened. Edora carefully asked, but Yeon-woo just avoided the question since it wasnt easy to answer. The place that Bicester took them to was the building undergoing the most development in the district. It seemed like Bicester had let them know in advance, because the workers at the door whispered in Bicesters ears when they got there. T, The person you asked about is waiting on the 8th floor.. The 8th floor was the top of the building. Bicester had rented the entire building. Yeon-woo told his party to wait a bit, and he took the stairs to the 8th floor. But this place seemed a bit different from the rest of the entertainment district. All the workers were men. Young and handsome. And all flowery-looking. And there was a thick smell of drugs coming from somewhere, making the air heavy. The smell got worse as he went higher, and when he arrived on the 8th floor, he thought his nose was going to rot. Kwang! Yeon-woo burst the door open with annoyance. All he was thinking about was to look for Victoria and return. Bicester had already told them he was going to be there, but it seemed like they didnt care. It was worse than he expected instead. There was a sleeping woman hugging beautiful young boys and girls who looked to be barely 10, and there was only a robe draped around her body. Smoke continued to flow out from somewhere and the room was foggy. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. He was reminded of Hanbin from the 16th floor. [Its a mess.] [Why? Its a feast to my eyes. Hehehe.] Hanryeong spoke of his dissatisfaction, agreeing with Yeon-woo. On the other hand, Shanon continued to giggle looking at the womans curves. Yeon-woo stomped a foot into the ground. Kung! As he did, magic power flooded out, shaking the entire building. The candle where the spoke was coming from broke, and the people who had been deep in sleep woke up. Who..are you? The women got up weakly. The robe slid down, but she didnt seem to care. Her seductive eyes looked Yeon-woo up and down. Hng. I dont particularly have a mask fetish. And I didnt call for you. Is this on the house? Well, it seems like you have a nice body, so Ill accept it this once. The women smiled, and patted the ground next to her. Her eyes were cloudy from the drugs, but it added to her captivating charm. Did she have a seducing spell on? Yeon-woo felt the sudden urge to run at the woman. To feel her skin against his and throw her against the ground. His annoyance from the drugs turned into desire instantaneously. He wanted to extinguish his fury with heat. [The Cold Blooded trait is keeping you level-headed.] [You have gained a resistance to Seduction. You have gained a strong immunity to the spell.] But the spell was flicked out by his trait, and the womans eyes widened. Youre Anastasia, right? You know me? Im looking for Victoria. That moment. Hwak! Anastasias blurry eyes flashed with murderous intent, and the smoke in the air suddenly turned to strange creatures. They ran at Yeon-woo with their sharp teeth bared. It was all so sudden, but Yeon-woo had expected his much, so he activated the skill he had prepared beforehand. [The 3rd Soul] [72 Bian C Byuk] Souls poured out of his Black Bracelet and made a wall. With a Bian added on top of that, the wall was sturdy. Thanks to his continuous training even while he had been researching the Philosophers Stone, the strong spell attack wasnt able to pierce his wall. But Anastasia just snorted, like it didnt matter, and powerfully brought her hands down. As she did, the smoke gathered to create a large sword and fell on top of Yeon-woos head. It was to cut the wall of souls that Yeon-woo made. Circulating his Magic Circuit, Yeon-woo also pulled his Magic Bayonet out. He had already been annoyed from the seduction and the drugs. He didnt like how she was attacking him just because he had asked about Victoria. He was planning on suppressing her first. Kwang! With a large explosion, all of the 8th floor was flown away. The attack was shifted so it wouldnt sweep away the beautiful boys and girls, but he couldnt avoid blowing away the ceiling of the 8th floor. Above the dust that was floating up into the air, Yeon-woo and Anastasia soared up and landed on the rooftops of different buildings. Hwaaaak! Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart and wrapped Holy Fire around his Magic Bayonet. Then, he glowered in front of him with a crumpled face. His hand was still shaking. It meant that she was a skilled player. Anastasia was also glaring at Yeon-woo from above with her pretty face. But as her robe fluttered in the air, revealing the line of her body, it added to her sexual atmosphere. Behind Anastasia, smoke gathered to create a large figure. It was a shadow that was tens of meters long. It stood on 4 legs, and looked like a fox with 9 tails. It was a Gumiho. Out of all the Legendary Beasts, it was the most powerful. Was Anastasia borrowing the power of the Gumiho, or was she the Gumiho itself? He didnt know, but the monstrous energy from the Gumiho was mixing with Anastasias spells. The atmosphere shook, and Yeon-woo was getting ready for something that he couldnt see. Just when Yeon-woo was wondering if he should reveal his dragon form Both of you, stop! Just then, something fell in between them. As the shadow opened, Victoria came out with a shout. For a moment, Yeon-woo wasnt able to recognize her. Her white hair and dark eyes. And she had a weaker body and a raspy voice. Victoria looked worse than when they split on the Five Mountains of Penances. Chapter 215 - Philosophers Stone (8) The beautiful children started to bustle around and set the table. Anastasia was quietly sitting in the corner, looking at her disciple, Victoria. She was dressed properly now, and rather than looking decadent, she looked more seductive. Yeon-woo looked at Anastasia, the beautiful children, and then Victoria. From what he had heard, the beautiful children werent just Anastasias servants, but they were bound to her. And he could feel a monstrous energy from them. A few of them would be difficult to deal with. Gumiho. If it was the Legendary and Demonic Beast of 9 Tails, it was completely in the realm of possibility for her to do something like that. And indeed, she was strong enough to stand side-by-side with high rankers. If she had continued fighting with Yeon-woo? Yeon-woo mightve never been able to finish the Philosophers Stone. Yeon-woo was thinking that Anastasia used to be a player, but now he realized that she was a Mythical Human after she had combined with a Legendary Beast. All players that cleared the 11th floor had a Mythical Beast, and unless you had a Taming skill like those of a summoner, most people used them for their magic power. If they were exposed to the outside, they would be injured anyway. And most of the floors werent good places for the Mythical Beasts to grow in. Instead, the players borrowed the power of their Mythical Beasts to strengthen themselves. That was the reason why most of the players he had met didnt have a Mythical Beast around them. But occasionally there were people who wanted quick growth and combined with their beasts. The combination of humanity and a mythical being. A new type of existence was born. Most people called these people Mythical Humans. The Mythical Humans may seem interesting, but if you looked closer, they werent even that rare. Players would do anything to become strong, so of course they wouldnt miss such a method. However, while most players were more human, Anatasia seemed to be more Legendary Beast than human. Her magic power that consisted of monstrous energy proved the fact. Whatever she was, Anastasia was looking down at Yeon-woo and Victoria from between the table. Edora was standing a foot behind them, glaring at Anastasia, as if she didnt like something. They had moved to this new location after the roof of the building had collapsed. How have you been? .. Yeon-woo asked about what happened after they were separated, but Victoria couldnt easily answer. Her hesitating attitude made it clear that she didnt want to think about what had happened. So Yeon-woo was about to ask again, but Anastasia exuded her monstrous energy, like she wouldnt let that happen. Just then, blue energy gathered in front of Yeon-woo and Rebecca appeared. [Victoria.] Rebec..ca? Victorias eyes widened seeing Rebecca in front of her. Rebecca had definitely died in the Monkey Kings Palace. So how was she here? Is she a spirit? Unlike the surprised Victoria, Anatasia was looking at Rebecca with an amused expression. She was lighting her pipe on fire. White smoke floated up into the air. [Poor Rebecca. How much you mustve suffered. I understand how you feel, but could you tell us? What happened until now? I think I deserve to hear at least that much.] Rebecca was sacrificed saving Victoria. Victoria had been living in the nightmare of that day until now. Thinking of Yeon-woo and Rebecca who mightve been sacrificed because of her, she lived chased by guilt. She couldnt escape that day. People complimented Victoria, saying she was an outstanding rune magician, but Rebecca knew all too well that Victoria had a frail heart after being with her for so long. Drip Tears fell down Victorias cheek. She confirmed that Rebecca and Yeon-woo were fine now. Although Rebecca was a spirit, the fact that she was still here was comforting. That day.. Victoria began to explain what happened. Her voice was weak, and she looked tired. After barely escaping the palace with Yeon-woos help, Rebecca and Kahn began to be chased after people they couldnt recognize. You couldnt tell who they were? Yeah..They were all hiding their identities. However, I can be sure of this one thing. They definitely werent from a small clan. Were they from the Devil Army? Yeon-woo quietly thought to himself. We were chased like that for several days..and Kahn stepped up. The people who were following them didnt give up, and Victoria and Kahn realized that they were in real danger. They didnt even have anywhere to ask for help. Then, Kahn stepped up. He would deal with them, so she could run away. Victoria tried to stop him, but Kahn had bitterly smiled and made her pass out. When she opened her eyes again, Kahn and their followers were completely gone. After I came to, I searched for Kahn, but I couldnt find him. Even a single trace. And this is embarrassing, but.. She shouldve continued to look for Kahn, but because of the fear that people might chase after her again, she left the 20th floor. Then, she asked for help from her teacher. But even after that, her trauma didnt go away. Rebecca, Yeon-woo, and Kahn. The Sadhu who had been training with her were all sacrificed to save her. Even Kindred, who she thought was her friend, had tricked her. All these things made her mental defense as a great magician fall to the ground. The same went for now. Victoria was looking around anxiously like the trackers were still after her. Even if she knew that her teacher was protecting her, coming outside like this wasnt easy for her. Eventually, Anastasia extended her hand to Victoria. The smoke coming from her pipe swirled around Victoria, and she fell asleep. Anastasia quietly stood up and sat next to Victoria. As she stroked Victorias head, she gave Yeon-woo an order. I dont know what you came here for, but this child cant handle you right now, so go away. Yeon-woo nodded his head. There was nothing else he could do. Even if he took Victoria back to the village, her condition would only grow worse. *** [That side of Victoria. Ive never seen her like that.] While they left the building, Rebecca seemed to be in a shocked state. Most Sadhu who spent several years with all their senses blocked had strong mentalities. And the Victoria she knew was like that as well. She was a shameless and selfish magician. Even with those aspects, she had a warm heart. She was Rebeccas only friend and conversation partner. Seeing someone like that in this state hurt Rebecca. On the other hand, Yeon-woo was thinking of where Kahn was. Did he make some kind of deal with the Devil Army? The Devil Army didnt let go of their targets easily. But after that day, they hadnt shown up in front of himself or Rebecca. That meant that Kahn had made some kind of deal with them. Just what was it? He couldnt figure it out. However, there was something he suspected. The Devil Army was secretly beginning to move. From controlling Aether to Seshas kidnapping attemptthere was definitely something that connected them. Is it related to Doyle? But since Yeon-woo hadnt heard the story from Kahn, there wasnt anything he could do. Kahns whereabouts were still unknown. There was nothing he could do until a clue came out about Kahn and the Devil Army. Are we back to square one now? Victoria wasnt in the state to help them. He wanted to ask for help from Anastasia, but she considered Yeon-woo to be an enemy. Then, he had to find someone equivalent to them, but there wasnt anyone he could think of. A magician who was talented and not enemies with anyone. Just where would he get such a person? Even if there was, Yeon-woo didnt have any way to meet them. And the other 5 artisans are affiliated somewhere. Yeon-woo was blank for a moment. Or do I have to look for a mercenary? Even skilled magicians sometimes worked as mercenaries to get money for their experiments. If he put them under the Pledge of Mana, it might work. However, doing that would have an astronomical price, and even if the Pledge of Mana was conducted, information could somehow be leaked. If that happened.. Using the Kelat Auction will become difficult too. What Yeon-woo wanted wasnt just to finish the Philosophers Stone. He needed to shake the Tower up using the fake Philosophers Stone, and blame everything on the Walpurgisnacht. In front of the perplexed Yeon-woo, a refreshing breeze suddenly blew. It was a familiar energy. It was a breeze with monstrous energy. A yellowed book quietly came down. As Yeon-woo reached out for it, the book landed in his hands. Then, Anastasias Open Speaking rang in his head. [My disciple says to give this to you at least since she couldnt be of any help. I dont know why. Since you got this, dont show yourself again.] The monstrous energy scattered. Rebecca quietly approached Yeon-woo. Her eyes became bigger seeing the title of the book. [Master, is this..?] Yeah. I think Victoria guessed what we came here for. Just reading the title, Total New Theories of Rune Magic: About the strength that comes from godly spirits and about the writing of gods, Yeon-woo could feel a migraine coming on. [These are Victorias research papers that she was planning on announcing to the Magic Towers scholars.] Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Victoria simply gave them this book? Was that how bad her guilt was? Yeon-woo blamed himself for not looking for Victoria sooner. Victoria was a lot more apologetic towards them than he expected. Yeon-woo glanced back at where they just left. He hoped Victoria would let go of the past and stand up again. *** Brahm turned bright after seeing Victorias research papers. Sorcery. Since Im weak in that area, itll definitely be a huge help. And I skimmed through it, but the understanding in this book is deep. She attempted to set up a completely new field of magic. Victoria. Ive heard of her, but shes more amazing than I thought. The research that Victoria had worked on on the Five Mountains of Penances were enough to amaze Brahm. Yeon-woo was a bit surprised after hearing that. There were countless different fields and areas of magic, but they were all the result of endless research throughout time. It had already been hundreds of years, and the Magic Tower became even more conservative. Setting up a new field of magic in that strict world of magic meant that you were opening a new school of thought. It was challenging the current order of magic. It wasnt easy, but Victoria had attempted this, and Brahm had judged it to be possible. That was how outstanding Victorias accomplishments were. Thanks to her, Brahm was able to learn more and work at the Philosophers Stone from another angle. Alchemy, white magic, black magic, elements, etc. As knowledge from various fields were used, the research started to roll again. All the materials and supplies in Intrenian were used up. However, the research didnt stop. Henovas collected wealth was donated, and even the Head Elder helped them, putting Yeon-woo in his debt. And after a time of 3 months had passed. ..Its done. Finally. They were able to complete the formula. *** What a shame. Even with the results, we arent able to try this again. The Head Elder and Henova nodded in understanding at Brahms words. It was a formula they had spent sleepless nights working on. They had the outline of the Emerald Tablet, and direction from Yeon-woo, but it was the result of them combining all their knowledge. But regretfully, it wasnt something that could be replicated. The things needed to make a single stone were ridiculous. The souls of humans. What a foolish thing. Thousands, maybe even ten thousands of human souls. Did they want them to commit genocide? And they couldnt even just simply gather the souls. They had to refine souls that were sacrificed, and other factors were added in this. Since each process was horrifying, it was a relief that Yeon-woo brought the halfway finished stone, or else they might not have been able to attempt it. Of course, it wasnt just human souls the stone was made up of. However, it was impossible to make it completely without those souls. So Brahm, the Head Elder, and Henova agreed to stay quiet about this. If the complete formula was leaked out, terrible things could happen in the Tower. If clans like the Red Dragon were able to make the Philosophers Stone, they wouldnt even blink their eyes at taking the lives of thousands of players. And just with this research, they gained knowledge about other things, so they didnt necessarily feel the stone was something they had to have. Then lets begin. With Brahms orders, Yeon-woo nodded his head. Henova and the Head Elder looked at Yeon-woo with nervous expressions. Currently, there was no way to pull the stone out from next to Yeon-woos heart. He needed to intake the materials himself, and complete the stone according to the formula. Yeon-woo opened Intrenian and moved his hands towards the materials for the stone that Bahal had collected. Absorb. Clack, clack! Bathorys Vampiric Sword clacked its teeth together and began to swallow the materials. Then [Time Difference] Yeon-woo focused his everything on the Philosophers Stone. Just then, the Philosophers Stone lightly trembled. Chapter 216 - Philosophers Stone (9) The Philosophers Stone was a large bundle of energy. Since it was made from ten thousands of souls, making it was even harder. That was also why Bild wasnt able to use it. There were 3 different steps that Yeon-woo had to take to complete the process. The first was to properly settle the energy source into the stone. The second was to combine the Philosophers Stone and the energy source to complete the stone. And the last step was to have his body adjust to the stone. Yeon-woo was thinking that the last step would be easiest. The Philosophers Stone was a type of magical organ. However, Yeon-woo had the Magic Circuit, which could hold all the mana in the world, and the Philosophers Stone was nothing more than a fraction of that power. His body would definitely be able to accept it. And according to his calculations, it was totally possible. However, the problem was putting the contents into the vessel. It wasnt easy to combine the Devil Cores and the stones. Yeon-woo understood the formula perfectly, and if the formula was used, there wouldnt be any problem with finishing the stone. Theres only one chance. If I fail, I die. While he was in his Time Difference, Yeon-woo focused all his consciousness onto the stone. There was only one chance. If there was the slightest mistake, the chance would evaporate into nothing. The Devil Cores and the stone that he gained with difficulty could be ruined. Since he had gone through it in his head several times already, nothing unexpected happened. Clack. Clack. Like pieces of a puzzle being assembled one by one, the stone next to his heart started to take form little by little. Nemesis and Nike had temporarily left the stone for the completion. There was nothing that was taking his attention away from the process right now. How much time had passed? The stone slowly started to look complete. The stone, which was about the size of a fist, was slightly trembling. It looked like it would break any second. There was only one material left now. The energy source, Agaress Devil Cores. Yeon-woo finished the path from the stone and the Devil Cores, and the energy from the Devil Cores slowly began to move towards the stone. Yeon-woo though his brain was going to burst. It was the first time he felt like this since he learned the 72 Bian in the Monkey Kings Palace. His touch was light and careful. Everything would be messed up if he made the slightest mistake. It was the demonic energy that most demons couldnt make, and it could probably even make a new demon. But fortunately, Yeon-woo had a deep knowledge of alchemy and magic from the past 4 months, and his control of magic was skilled enough to defeat most magicians. On top of that, in his slowed time from Time Difference, there was no way any mistakes would be made. Clack, clack Carefully, he put the last of his magic power into the Philosophers Stone, and Yeon-woo closed off the path from the stone to the energy source. Agaress magic power swirled around the stone. It sparked to escape the stone, but the stone didnt budge at all. Then, the magic power synchronized with the stone, and it turned back into the Devil Cores again. Clack! Like it was heading towards its home. A clear sound rang inside his head. It worked! Yeon-woo shouted to himself. Then, that moment.. Dring, dring [Additional information about the hidden functions will be revealed.] [The Corrupted Philosophers Stone] Category: ??? Rank: ??? Summary: The purest energy in the world is a humans soul. This stone was created after refining souls accordings to the directions on the Emerald Tablet. It was filled with fear, so special care needs to be taken. The current emotions inside the stone is receiving the energy of the demon Agares, and slowly becoming bigger. *Report of Deep-seated Grudge From the demonic energy that was emitted from Agaress Devil Core, the grudges within the Philosophers Stone can be amplified with magic power. However, the user of this power must pay the price to use this function. **This artifact is Unique. There is only one in the Tower, and it is impossible to share with someone else. **Warning! This is an artifact with a strong curse. It can be used several times according to the need, but the user may be cursed, so care must be taken. [The artifact is complete, but still not available for use. It must be connected with an existing magic organ.] [There is a strong curse on the artifact. When connected with an existing magical organ, special attention must be taken.] The words special care must be taken were not only in the summary, but in the messages as well. That was how dangerous the completed Philosophers Stone was. Yeon-woo thought that was to be expected. He knew more than anyone how many players had been sacrificed for this. Its form was just hidden in the form of a stone. It was clear that there were ten thousands of grudges. The demonic energy of a Grand Demon Duke just added to its power. This was something that Yeon-woo hadnt expected. So even as Yeon-woo realized how dangerous this situation was, he just continued with the process. If he planned to stop now, he wouldnt have started in the beginning. He activated his Magic Circuit and connected the circuit to the stone. Yeon-woo considered the Philosophers Stone to be just another Core of his Magic Circuit. And the moment he released the stones path.. Hwak! The Magic Circuit circulated his magic power in his body. As the two different magic powers collided, they clashed like water and oil at first, but.. [The two magic powers are being synchronized with the Demonic Dragon Body trait.] The purification began. It was an abundant and pure magic power compared to before. Yeon-woo tried using his Philosophers Stone to see how much he grew. As he did, the magic power all began to explode. It was enough to make him shiver. His Dragons Blessing and Demons Blessing woke up on their own. Even though he didnt awaken his dragon body, dragon scales grew on his skin. His power unintentionally lashed around him. Hwihwihwi! The room where Yeon-woo began to shake with a magic power storm, and everyone was swept away. The Head Elder quickly set up a barrier so Yeon-woos energy didnt leak out, and Brahm widened his eyes at the white smoke around Yeon-woo. The Philosophers Stone, the wish of all alchemists, was there. [Ah!] [This..is the Philosophers Stone?] Shanon and Hanryeong exclaimed in astonishment. Hanryeongs body even trembled. He thought of when he first became a high ranker. The same feeling of invincibility that he had felt then was now swirling around Yeon-woo! Rebecca was also astonished. Cernnunoss holiness around her was brighter than ever. If this continued, she was excited that she could even become a godly spirit. Inside of the storm, Yeon-woo couldnt get a grip on himself. If Time Difference wasnt activated, he mightve lost consciousness a long time ago. An unlimited power. An intense power. All these things seemed to be in his palm. Was the 5th step awakening, where you gained a Dragon Heart, like this? He couldnt express how he felt with the Philosophers Stone. However, after the exhilaration swept past his body, the grudges in the stone slowly began to wake up. They started to spread around his power. Like ink in water, they quickly moved past where the magic power had moved through. It had happened too quickly. Before Yeon-woo could stop it, like a beast after a long hibernation, they quickly poured into Yeon-woos subconsciousness. If Time Difference wasnt being used, he wouldve become a bundle of grudges already. Yeon-woo quickly tried to focus. Exhilaration still ruled his body, but it wasnt the time to enjoy that right now. The grudges growled like they would eat Yeon-woo up any second, and Yeon-woo did everything he could do push them away. If the grudges took his consciousness and his identity, it would be the same thing as a new demon, no, a new Agares being born. That damned bastard! Yeon-woo thought this might be a trick that Agares had had up his sleeve. Yeon-woo wouldnt have been able to handle just the Devil Cores or the stone by himself. But if the two were mixed, it was different. The grudges were swallowing the demonic energy. It was still hard for Yeon-woo to bear, but he grit his teeth. At the same time that he pushed away the grudges, his consciousness was placed into the Philosophers Stone. It was a fight against an opponent who was trying to take over Yeon-woos territory. Kookookooong! His body shook up and down. As the Devils Blessing and Demons Blessing amplified each other, Yeon-woos body continued to break apart and recover over and over again. *** Yeon-woo opened his eyes. He was met with a world of empty darkness. This was his consciousness. It was the stage that Yeon-woo prepared for a better fight. And he consciousness had accepted it. [Hidden Quest / Wish of the Corrupted Fallen] Summary: The demonic energy that Agares left behind is targeting for you. It met the grudges inside the Philosophers Stone, and is trying to take over your body together, by demonizing you. Protect your body from the demonization and absorb the leftover magic power from the fight. Conditions of Succeeding: Defeat the demonization in the limited time. Completely absorb the remnants of the demonization to control the Philosophers Stone. Time Limit: Unknown. Rewards: Complete the Philosophers Stone Strengthening of demonic energy property Then, a quest window popped up in front of Yeon-woo, and the dark environment began to change. The red sky stood out. It was similar to the 23rd floor in more than one way. And far away, something floated up and began to take the form of a human. It was a gray shadow. There was nothing to show its expressions, but Yeon-woo got the feeling that it was looking at him. Then, Yeon-woo was able to see the ten thousands of souls behind it. Those were the grudges. No, the demonization. It was the form of the souls that had swallowed Agaress demonic energy. Just then, the face of the demonization crumpled. Its shoulders moved up and down like it was laughing. Yeon-woo felt threatened. It was like he was looking at a mirror. The demonization was imitating Yeon-woo. His looks, patterns, movements, habits, thoughts, and even his traits and skills. The problem was that its personality was completely different. It was a violent beast. Nothing more, nothing less. And that smile. It reminded Yeon-woo of someone. Agares. Annoyance filled Yeon-woo. The beings obsession brought on a migraine. However, although it was similar, it was also different. It was hard to explain, but they seemed to be fundamentally different. Its like me, but not.. He couldnt shake the feeling that it was similar to his brothers shadow that he met on the 21st floor. But Yeon-woo shook his head. It was someone who was created after imitating him anyway. He didnt have to be concerned about it. All he had to do was get rid of that thing he didnt want to look at. As Yeon-woo moved the quest window to the side, his powers started waking up one by one. His dragon scales grew, and behind him, wings of fire flamed on his back. And just when he was about to rush at it, the demonization licked its lips. Yeon-woos face hardened seeing it. Just then.. Krrrang The world of his consciousness suddenly crumbled. *** [You have successfully finished the hidden quest Wish of the Corrupted Fallen.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that isnt easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 5,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 3,000 Karma.] [As a reward, you have earned the Complete Philosophers Stone.] [As a reward, your evil and demonic properties are strengthened.] [You have succeeded in completing the wish of all alchemists and magicians, the Philosophers Stone. You have made a great accomplishment.] [The gods and demons of the 98th floor are watching you.] .. Endless messages. Even after Yeon-woo was flicked out into the real world, his face was still stiff. Cain, are you alright? Just then, Brahm, the Head Elder, and Henova worriedly woke him up. Although he nodded his head, it was hard for him to calm down after what happened inside his unconsciousness. The demonization that suddenly disappeared before he could fight had definitely said this. -Its not time yet. A little later. After youre more ripe, Ill come back to eat you then. Chapter 217 - Philosophers Stone (10) It was definitely a foreshadowing of a predator. Yeon-woo quickly circulated his magic power to check the Philosophers Stone. However, unlike his concerns, the stone was cleanly set in his Magic Circuit, and it was perfectly doing its role as the main core. There wasnt any resistance. It was like it was a part of him since the beginning. The demonic power mixed with the magic power had synchronized with his body. The traces of the demonization couldnt be found anywhere. Was it in my head? Or was it just simply taking its last stand? But Yeon-woo was still worried, so he searched not only throughout the stone, but all over his body. He even scanned his unconscious again. The demonization wasnt there. Like it had never been. So Yeon-woo felt even more uncomfortable. If it had simply been its last stand, there wouldve been a slight trace left somewhere. But it was too clean. Cain? Cain! Yeon-woo came to attention at the hands that were roughly shaking his shoulders. Brahm was looking at him with concerned eyes. Did something happen? Youre breathing isnt steady. Yeon-woo shook his head. He couldnt let them worry about him. Its nothing. The resistance of the Philosophers Stone and the Magic Circuit was stronger than I thought..so its probably because Im tired from that. Of course. That must be it. It mustve been difficult. How about going in to rest? Its nothing. Im alright now. Other than that, what happened to me in the meantime? Yeon-woo looked at the mess around him. The tools they had been using for experiments were scattered all across the floor. The mountain of documents had fallen as well. As expected, you dont have a clue about what happened outside. Yes. Actually, it was chaotic. While Yeon-woo had been focusing on dominating the demonization, Yeon-woos body consecutively crumbled and recuperated. It had been chaotic because of the strong magic power storm that mightve been due to his Demonic Dragon Body. If Brahm and the Head Elder hadnt stepped up to forcefully seal his body, half of the village mightve been blown away. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. Magic power was just flowing inside him, but he felt limitless. If he raised a fuss, he couldnt even tell how destructive it would be. A power that had to be stopped by two people. The painful side effects seemed to be from that. Other than that. The Head Elder pushed his glasses up and asked Yeon-woo with a serious gaze. Hows the Philosophers Stone? Is it useful? Brahm and Henova nodded. Since they had finished the treasure of the century, they wanted to know as the creator. Yeon-woo slightly raised the corners of his mouth. Should we test it? *** Even while finishing the stone in the village, Yeon-woo didnt go easy on his training. His body would be able to tell if he took a break for even a few days. He needed to steadily make an effort. Additionally, he had learned new powers, so Yeon-woo couldnt slack off. Even though it was the training area that was as comfortable to him as his own house, Yeon-woo felt a thrill like it was his first time here. It was probably because of the powerful magic power flowing through his body. The magic power from the Philosophers Stone became stronger as time went on. The Dragon and Demons Blessings woke up one by one, and his magic power was continually purified, expanding his circuit. Like it was naturally growing stronger without Yeo-woos interference, the Philosophers Stone was slowly adjusting Yeon-woos body. It cleared the unfamiliarity between the Philosophers Stone and the Demonic Dragon Body. After the process was finished, he would be able to grow again, like he had awakened another step. There was a reason why the Summer Queen had chosen the Philosophers Stone as a replacement for her Dragon Heart. For a moment, his concerns about the demonization flew away. Yeon-woo shoved it to a corner of his mind. Even if he thought about it, he wouldnt come to an answer, and right now, he just wanted to check his changed body. Brahm, the Head Elder, and Henova, who were watching him from the outside of the training area, felt the same. Come out. Checheche A long shadow stretched out from where Yeon-woo was and split into two. Shanon and Hanryeong were completely armed, and above them, Rebecca quietly came down. Confirming his new powers would be done best in action. Yeon-woo was planning on going against the 3 of them with all his power. Shanon and Hanryeongs levels had gone up by several tiers after the Philosophers Stone. And even with that aside, they had constantly been researching the inheritance of the Monkey King. Rebecca also wanted to check her skills, because she had recovered a part of them from when she was alive. The holiness of Cernunnos was especially about to burst in her body. If he fought with them, it wouldnt be easy. [Hey, Master.] What? Yeon-woo lifted his head from examining Carshinas Dagger and his Magic Bayonet when Shanon called him. [Dont take revenge on us just because you got beat up, okay?] Yeon-woo smirked. I was just about to say that. [Hehe, sure. I was waiting for that.] Shanon warmed up his body and dropped his sword breaker that Henova made for him onto the ground. Henovas eyes slightly widened when he saw that, but he just crossed his arms and continued to watch them. [Ill drop you to the ground crying.] Shanon giggled like just thinking about it was fun. Meanwhile, Hanryeong activated the Grave of the Nine Swords, and Rebecca straightened her back, stepping back to swing the swords in each of her hands. And in that moment.. Kwaduk Yeon-woo attempted to awaken his Dragon Body. The dragon scales that grew from his shoulders reached under his eyes, and the dragons wings soared up, emitting heat all around them. The ground that he was stepping on instantly turned black. [Goddesss Stigmata] When Athenas blessing was added on top of this, his fire grew to an uncontrollable amount. Kwang! Just then, Yeon-woo strongly kicked the ground. Like a portal was opened, a deep hole opened in the ground, and Yeon-woo suddenly appeared in front of Shanon. However, it wasnt Shanon who stepped up to block him. [Hey!] [Sorry, but Ill go first.] Hanryeong had stepped up, throwing eight swords randomly around him, and in his hand, was a giant scimitar in his hand. [Ive been wanting to fight properly with you.] Hanryeong was being genuine. Although his clan crumbled because of Yeon-woo, Hanryeong became a Death Knight and he changed his opinion as he observed Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo reminded him of his younger self. Someone who jumped into a situation regardless of how dangerous it was, and took everything he wanted. Watching Yeon-woo, Hanryeong felt like his nonexistent heart beat faster. He felt the spirit of fighting, something he hadnt felt after his lacking son was born. Of course, there were some things that were different. Unlike himself, who went crazy for battles, Yeon-woo was always cool-headed. Yeon-woos thoughts were so deep that sometimes, even he didnt know what Yeon-woo was thinking about. So Hanryeong wanted to know more about Yeon-woo. But there was no way an untalented speaker like him could speak with Yeon-woo. Thankfully, there was a method that warriors could use. The sword. The sword of a martial artist could deliver words. He had never crossed swords with Yeon-woo before, so Hanryeong wanted to use this time to read Yeon-woos mind. Checking his own skills was a plus. Kwang! Chapter 218 - Kelat Auction (1) The Magic Bayonet crossed with the scimitar. Heat burst out. The Magic Bayonet was a lot shorter than the scimitar, and Hanryeong didnt miss it. Gagagak! . Another one of Hanryeongs signature skills activated. A swing of his sword turned into the attack of hundreds of whirlpools. But Yeon-woo jumped up into the sky to avoid it. The whirlpools disappeared futilely. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo aimed for Hanryeongs neck with Carshinas dagger. Kang! Hanryeong pulled out his saber to avoid Yeon-woos attack. The scimitar in his hand drew a straight line in the air. Kwakwang! Yeon-woo was barely able to block the attack alternating the Magic Bayonet and Carshinas Dagger. However, he wasnt able to avoid it all, so his body was pushed away. He quickly spun his Magic Circuit. As his wings of fire became bigger, he caught his balance, but Hanryeong was in front of him in an instant. Hunting sword. The sword that was specialized for stabbing was pointed right at his head. It was impossible to stop it now. Yeon-woo quickly activated another power. [The 3rd Soul] [72 Bian C Byuk] Kkiaaaa The Black Bracelet on his right arm flashed, and with a horrible screech, an army of pale souls appeared to create a sturdy wall in front of him. Kwang! It made a hole in the wall of souls, but Yeon-woo wasnt hurt thanks to the many layers around him. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo caught his balance. Aura and Holy Fire blazed on his blade. However, Hanryeong quickly swung the saber that was next to him, like he wasnt going to lose this small advantage. Krrung. Once again, whirlpools came from his sword. The wall of the souls quickly broke down. Yeon-woo still had a lot to catch up on compared to Hanryeongs experience with the sword. Hanryeong was at an expert level before he had died. He had gained new knowledge studying the Monkey Kings inheritance after that, so now, he was almost at the arhat level. The only thing holding him back was his body. His skills were already there. Of course, Yeon-woo, who was only a master, would lose to him. But Yeon-woo had a weapon that would make up for his skills. Fire. His almost limitless magic power with the Philosophers Stone put a powerful strength in a single attack. Kwaang! The Magic Bayonet spewed out a red fire. As the Aura with Holy Fire blew Hanryeong back, Yeon-woo used his Blink to chase after him. Hanryeong sensed Yeon-woos presence and quickly swung his scimitar. However, the scimitar was stopped by the new wall of souls, and the Magic Bayonet cut Hanryeongs side. Flash! The Magic Bayonet shined an intense light like it would explode. Wave of Fire. It was more destructive than ever. The fire soared tens of meters up into the sky. Kwang! Kwakwakwang! Krrrrr In the end, Hanryeong couldnt be found in the fire. Just then, Shanon and Rebecca suppressed the fire and swung their swords at him. Yeon-woo used Blink once again to move. However, the moment he appeared somewhere else, arrows flew at him like they had been waiting. Rebecca had read his movements, and she was prepared. Clink! While he was flicking the arrows away, Shanon appeared again, bringing his sword breaker down. A path of vibrant red fire fell on him. . It was the signature skill that he took from Bahal. [Time Difference] In the slowed world, Yeon-woo quickly made his judgement. Blink wasnt able to help anymore. There was only one thing he could do. Meeting it head on. When he finished thinking, another power revealed itself. [Hyoongshin Acksal] The anger that was quietly resting inside his heart suddenly grew up to his head. It was like he was a beast. Yeon-woo didnt hold back the violence and instead used it to explode. Kwang! Yeon-woos Howling and Holy Fire grew his body to several times its original size and turned to a burnt black color. Kwakwakwa Black flames became the predator of everything in front of him. Not only were Shanon and Rebecca swept away in an instant, but the hill that was behind the training area also became flat. Krrrrr! The mountain shook, and their surroundings turned into ruins. From between the heavy dust cloud, Yeon-woo was emitting a deadly aura, black flames blazing up around him. He looked like a Lord from hell, hellfire in tow. Koooo The dust whirled around. Above it, sparks continued to crackle. Everything was completely destroyed, like a horde of beasts had stomped through it. Looking at Yeon-woo in the center, Shanon slowly stood up, cursing. [..Ill be damned.] The sound of bones cracking could be heard from all over his body. He was a spiritual body now, made of shadows, but he hadnt been able to erase his identity as a human, so he still felt emotions from when he was alive. Mental stress was controlling his body right now. The sword in his hand was still shaking. If he hadnt protected himself with this, he wouldve been back in the shadow again. And he wouldve struggled to make another body. Even in that situation, Shanon was impressed beyond words at the unscratched sword. An artisan was definitely an artisan for a reason. At the same time, he thought his master was ridiculous for doing something like this. Just seeing Yeon-woo made him sweat. And after Yeon-woos Hyoongshin Acksal, he could feel shivers down his back. Seeing Yeon-woos with such powers, it reminded him of some people. 81 Eyes. The symbol of the Red Dragon. The powerful energy of a ruler was wrapped around Yeon-woo. When he first met Yeon-woo, the guy was just a little newbie, barely able to defeat a semiranker. To think that Yeon-woo changed so much in just a single year. He had never heard of a growth rate that was this fast, other than Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo. No, Yeon-woo grew even faster than Heaven Wing. Most people would give up, but [..Even if its annoying, I cant surrender here. I wont lose.] Shanon felt even more motivated, and he used the sword breaker as a cane to raise himself from the ground. As much as Yeon-woo had grown, Shanon had become equally as strong. He was already stronger than when he was living, and his skills were enough to fight face to face with a ranker. Ranker. It had been a high wall that he couldnt pass when he was alive. After reaching this peak, the only thing he had felt was that there wasnt much to it. He thought that he would feel satisfied when he reached this position. He even had the confidence that he would be able to shake up the Tower. He wouldve fulfilled his wish of tens of years. He believed in himself. However, after experiencing a new type of battlefield with Yeon-woo, and meeting countless skilled people, Shanon felt his world being crushed. It was a new world. And another sky. The sky that he had been looking at until now was just a tiny part of it. He hadnt known that there was a much larger sky and world beyond that. And experiencing that sky, Shanon considered all his accomplishments useless. He thought he wasnt enough. Yeon-woo, who was at the same level as him 1 year ago, had a goal that was far off into the distance, and he just wanted to be next to him when he achieved it. However, Yeon-woos growth rate was too fast, so he had to work endlessly to catch up. Thanks to that, he was able to reach the expert level after using the 72 Bian and the Monkey Kings Inheritance as a background. But Shanon still thought he had a long way to go. Yeon-woo had grown again this time. Since that was the case, he also needed to quickly catch up. Breaking down here was unforgivable. No. Even with all that aide, Shanon had the mind to defeat Yeon-woo at least once. After he had lost to him and followed him around during all this time, he was filled with the thought to not be defeated at least this once. And that moment Hwaak The black energy around Shanon became clear and started to multiply in amount. His connection with Yeon-woos was strengthened. The remnants of the Devil Cores in the Philosophers Stone had flowed inside of him. [A strong will has awakened a new Devils Blessing.] [Properties of darkness and evil both increased by 30.] [Fire property has increased by 15.] .. [Congratulations! With the strengthened Devils Blessing as the background, you have achieved taking a step closer to death.] [The Death Knight (Shanon) is undergoing a new change. His previous level is being raised by one.] [His previous traits and class are being examined.] [He received the influence of the title One Who Leads Death.] Checheche The black armor on Shanon became sharper, turning into the color of a shining metal black, and under his helmet, blue flames that looked like will o the wisps were burning. Inferno Sight. When the hellfire that only the most powerful of those with the expert level brightly burned, Shanons presence was amplified by several times. It didnt just become larger, but it boiled with a clear metal black color, like it was fire. [The Death Knight (Shanon) has successfully evolved into a Death Noble.] [Death Noble] Knights who died feeling wronged arent able to move on to the beyond. And a few of these Death Knights are able to receive power and positions from the Lord of Hell. Death always follows where they go, and as they get promoted in the position that they have, the amount of power that they can use also increases. Additionally, the greater the power, the greater their position, so they can create squads of soldiers. Shannon felt the power that was growing inside of him. With his cape fluttering behind him, Shanon roared. The sword breaker in his hand also exuded demonic energy. Was it because of the influence of the Philosophers Stone? Or because of Shanons strong will? He couldnt figure it out. But the power that Shanon was exuding was greater than ever, and Rebecca and Hanryeong were surprised seeing Shanon so different. For Hanryeong, it was something that scratched his pride. While Shanon had escaped his bindings, Hanryeong, who had once been a high ranker, was still a Death Knight. And the same went for Rebecca. Her holiness was being pressed down by Shanon. Even if they were allies, she felt like she was in danger. Shanon was powerful enough to make the two of them tense. But Shanon didnt blink an eye. Normally, he wouldve been haughty about it, but he was completely focused on Yeon-woo right now. All he was thinking about was whether he was able to defeat Yeon-woo with his newfound power. These thoughts were clearly delivered to Hanryeong and Rebecca. The two gripped their weapons even stronger. They got into a ready stance. Kwang! And they began to run at Yeon-woo as one like they had planned it beforehand. Yeon-woos eyes coldly flashed as he tightened his hold on his Magic Bayonet as well. Hyoongshin Acksal. His eyes were shining more violently than ever. The blade swished over the fire again. *** Brahm shook his head like the situation was ridiculous. Both the servant and the master. I dont know why everything about them is the same. The fight between Yeon-woo and his three subordinates ended as a tie. Amidst the fire and the crossing blades, the four fought like they really wanted to kill each other. The training area that Yeon-woo used was completely in ruins, and the Head Elder was sighing as he looked at the scene. The singed ground was cracked all over, and the bare hill nearby was a horrid sight to see. How is it? Do you feel better now? Brahm crouched down to speak to Yeon-woo, who was catching his breath on the ground. Instead, Yeon-woo smiled bitterly. He thought he had been keeping up with his training well, but it seemed like he was mistaken. But after fighting, he still felt a lot better. All his stress and worries completely disappeared. However, Im regretting it. He wasnt satisfied with everything. Youre regretting it? Brahm looked at Yeon-woo like he was crazy. Yeon-woo nodded his head with a serious face. Yes. I know that the power of the three wont stop there. Although Yeon-woo had become stronger, he hadnt been able to catch up to Hanryeong. That was how powerful the Saber God was. He wasnt the second strongest in Cheonghwado for nothing. The same went for Rebecca. Since Cernunnos was one of the greatest gods, Rebecca was also one of the strongest players. But right now, she had lost too much. Shanon surpassed his abilities from when he was living, but he wasnt able to properly use his new skills. Yeon-woo was just filled with the thoughts to become stronger. Brahm made a face like he was sick of Yeon-woo, then grinned. He felt like he knew how Yeon-woo had become so strong. Then you need to continue to push me too. You need to find your holiness again. Huhu. Thanks for saying that. But dont you have to overcome that first? It had already been a while since Brahm gave up returning to the past, so he just chuckled. Yeon-woo had to get a greater holiness than what Brahm had before so that Brahm could regain his holiness again. There had never been a case since the Tower was established that a player had received holiness. There were only rumors that Allforone had it. But Yeon-woo was just looking at Brahm with calm eyes. Brahms eyes widened. Y, You? Smirk. Yeon-woo just lightly laughed and stood up. Since we confirmed the function of the stone, we have to move to the next step. Brahm didnt ask Yeon-woo anything else, and just nodded his head. It would take a long time until Yeon-woo got his holiness. There was something else Brahm had to do right now. A witch hunt. And saving his daughter. Although Brahm had a fake body, he felt like he could feel his heart beating faster. Boom. Boom. His breathing quickened at the thought of seeing his daughter again. Chapter 219 - Kelat Auction House (2) Tsk. Uncle isnt fair. Right, Chirpy? Sesha held Nike in her arm with a frustrated face. Her red cheeks puffed up like balloons. When Sesha first found out that she had an uncle, she was elated. Her uncle was generous, like she imagined her dad would be, and he made a lot of delicious food for her. And sometimes, he secretly gave her snacks when Brahm wasnt looking. The thing called cotton candy that he made for her was so good that she kept on begging for it, but he was really unfair when he said he wouldnt make more because she would get cavities. But she was still grateful to him for responding to her and reading her bedtime stories. But these days, it was extremely rare to meet her uncle. He said something about being busy with things. And seeing how Brahm was also focusing on it, it seemed like it was actually really important. Because Sesha was brighter than other kids her age, she caught on that what they were doing was for her. So in front of Yeon-woo and Brahm, she pretended like she was fine. But it wasnt like all her boredom completely disappeared, either. She was still a child, not even 10 years old yet. She was just a child who wanted to play. Of course, she wasnt as bored as she was on the 21st floor. Edora often came to play with her, and the One-horned tribe people adored her. At first, they were scary because they had horns, but after realizing they were all kind people, she was able to get along with them just fine. And she was able to make friends with people her age. There were even boys that fought over her. More than anything, she met her best friend, Nike. He was a friend that listened to everything she said. Nike was so cute that Sesha always took him with her wherever she went. Nike sighed at being treated like a doll, but sometimes, he felt empty when he wasnt in Seshas arms. And there were things that he had to correct sometimes too. [Sesha.] Hm? [Im not Chirpy; call me Ni..] No. Chirpy is Chirpy! Sesha pulled Nike closer to her and shook her head from side to side. Nike shut his beak. He felt wronged. He had worked so hard to escape that name! Returning to that name made him feel miserable. Whether it was the uncle or his nieceeveryone in this household was the same. But he still understood how Sesha felt, so he stroked her head with his wing. [Then what do you want Uncle to do for you?] Mm, mm, mmm..! Sesha wrinkled her adorable face, deep in thought. She was just mad that her uncle didnt play with her, and it wasnt like she didnt like him. Rather, she liked him too much, so she just wanted him to do more for her. Her eyes sparkled like she thought of something. I want him to make cotton candy! [Cotton candy?] Yeah yeah! Cotton candy tastes so good! Totally! She was drooling, like she could already taste it. Nike grinned, wiping her mouth. She was adorable. Except for the fact that she called him Chirpy. *** Sesha? [Thats what I heard.] Yeon-woo smiled bitterly as he looked at Nemesis, who he hadnt seen a while. Nike had delivered Seshas complaints to Nemesis through their connection. Yeon-woo put down his pen and turned pensive. These days, the time he spent with his niece had definitely decreased. He had been busy, pulling all-nighters because of the last of the operation with the Philosophers Stone. Ive been dumb. Yeon-woo blamed himself. What was the reason he made the Philosophers Stone? It was to make Sesha happy. Hed been busy with things and made Sesha feel lonely. He put the cart before the horse. Cotton candy.. Thinking that he should take better care of Sesha from now on, he wondered what he should do to apologize to her. He could make her cotton candy, but he wanted to do something fancier. And it wasnt good for her anyway. Just then, he felt Nemesiss gaze on him. But why arent you next to Nike? [..Ahem! Thats not important right now.] Nemesis couldnt bring himself to say that he felt drained after playing with Sesha. Unlike Nike, who could just stay in Seshas arms because he was small, he was just a plaything to her. He had to fly with her on his head, play hide and seek with her, or show her magic. He had to do all kinds of annoying and difficult things for her. And he felt even more drained when she called him Krrung after that. The uncle and the niece both.. Sesha was a good and kindhearted child, but taking care of children was still tiring. Yeon-woo grinned looking at Nemesis. He felt like he understood why Nemesis was being like that. *** Sesha did? Yes. Brahm closed the book he was reading and contemplated. It was a book that he borrowed from the Head Elder, who had become one of his closest friends. Lending books was allowed, so long as they werent Mugong scrolls. The book that he was reading was about the Towers history and politics. He enjoyed reading books in his free time since he was a scholar, but Sesha was more important to him than knowledge. Brahm shortly sighed after hearing that Sesha seemed to be lonely these days. Yeon-woo was trying to find a solution to the problem, but actually, Brahm was more clueless about these kinds of things than Yeon-woo. ..Its difficult. I agree. Yeon-woo sighed. What should they do? It wouldve been easier if Sesha was a boy instead. He could just think of what he himself liked to do when he was younger. Back in those days, he and his brother enjoyed playing with robots their father brought them. But since it was a little girl they were talking about, he didnt have any idea what he should do. Soon, he would be even busier dealing with things about the Walpurgisnacht. He wanted to play with Sesha until then. He thought it would be easy if he thought about his ex-girlfriends daughter that he played with, but since Sesha was actually related to him, he wanted to do more for her. What should he do? He decided that he needed to find another person to get advice from. *** Hmm. ..How about telling her that I dont know how to do these kinds of things? Yeon-woo felt uncomfortable for the first time seeing Edora brightly smiling at him. He had asked because as a girl, she might know more. But instead of answering, Edora just continued to laugh. How unexpected. What? I guess there are some things you struggle with. Its funny. ..Im also human. Edora just soundlessly laughed again. She could feel Yeon-woos flusteredness too. He acted like a cold doll all the time, but it seemed like he wasnt like that towards his only relative. And at the same time, she was glad to see this human side of Yeon-woo. She felt like the distance between them that had closed after she saw his bare face had just closed even more. Should I thank Sesha for this? Edora remembered how Sesha had asked her so confidently, and she unwittingly grinned. Her mind had only been on how Yanus killer still wasnt caught even after the Martial King stepped up, and she felt like her head was cleared, thanks to Yeon-woo and Sesha. If you dont have anything to suggest, Ill just leave. Edora realized that she had taken the teasing too far, and she reached out to grab Yeon-woos arm. I think that you shouldnt overthink it. Yeon-woo paused while getting up. Then? Being genuine is more important. Being genuine? Edora nodded. Yes. So dont feel overburdened. Itll just make it harder. But genuineness was hard for Yeon-woo. Edora shook her head seeing Yeon-woo not being able to answer her. It was obvious. The person in front of her eyes was a fool for his niece. Then how about this? *** Come here. Yeon-woos voice was delivered over the connection. Nike shot his head up. Life swirled in his bored eyes. He didnt have to be a doll anymore! [Sesha. Master says to come because he has something yummy to give you. Do you wanna go?] Uncle did? Yeah! I wanna go! In case she changed her mind, Nike quickly grabbed her shoulders with his claws and began to fly in the air. Ahahaha! Im flying! Zoommmm! Flying in the sky was one of the activities that Sesha enjoyed most these days. It was more fun flying on Nemesis because it felt like riding an amusement park ride, but it was also fun flying with Nike. Like Sesha said, they zoomed and arrived where Yeon-woo told them to. It was a garden that the two frequently walked together. Next to Yeon-woo, there was a table. Uncle! Sesha ran and jumped into Yeon-woos arms. Jumping into her uncles arms was the most fun thing to do, second only to flying in the sky. It was so nice because it was sturdy and warm. Did you have fun? Yeon-woo always spoke coldly, but to his niece, at least, he was different. He spoke warmly and softly. Yeah yeah! Chirpy played with me! Yeon-woo stroked her head. Sesha was adorable, like a puppy, grinning with her head lifted. Was there any child in the world that was as cute as her? There definitely wasnt. She was his niece, but she was just too adorable. He was already worried about what to do if she brought home a boy. No, no. These days, children are fast. It suddenly occurred to him that he needed to take care of the boys in the One-horned tribe first. Uncle, Im hungry! Looking at her eyes that urged him to give her a snack, Yeon-woo grinned. Today, I made something else. Something else? What what? Do you remember the ice cream you ate last time? Yeah! That was soooooo gooooood! Sesha shouted with her arms spread out. It was cold, but so sweet and tasty that she remembered her eyes getting bigger at the time. And there was more than one flavor too. Chocolate, vanilla, and strawberry, among others. Thanks to that, she had eaten that for 2 weeks straight as a snack. Its a cake that I made with that. C, Cake? W, With ice cream? Sesha widened her eyes like she discovered a rare holy artifact. There was something like that in this world? The formula ice cream + cake = something very very delicious! filled her head. Her tail wagged happily. Yeon-woo couldnt stop smiling because Sesha was so cute. As he quietly set her down, he opened Intrenian to pull out a fork and a plate with ice cream cake on it. Sesha rushed to sit on the chair and lifted the fork. As she learned from Brahm, she said thank you for the snack! and quickly stabbed the fork into the cake. Ice cream melted quickly, so she had to eat it fast. Her cheeks were filled like a hamsters. She slightly shivered, as if she had swallowed too much. Her scales stood up, but as her eyes shined, she lifted the fork again. Next to her, Yeon-woo wiped the traces of ice cream on her mouth. The scent of flowers was carried by a soft breeze. Even after he ran around busily, his heart warmed wherever he saw Sesha. [Master.] Just then, Nike climbed on top of Yeon-woos right shoulder and pressed Yeon-woos head with his sharp beak. What? [Can I have some of that too?] Nike was drooling. He was only a one-year-old kid. Yeon-woo pushed another ice cream cake in front of him. *** Edoras advice was simple. To leave a day out of his schedule for Sesha. She said that was enough. Yeon-woo thought that wouldnt be enough, but he quickly realized that Edora was right. Sesha didnt stop smiling for the rest of the day. It was the smile that he wanted to see. And like Edora said, what Sesha needed was attention. After the sun had set, Yeon-woo was telling Sesha a story on her bed, remembering what his mother had told him back when he was younger. The story was The Sun and the Moon. [TN: Heres a link to the story for those of you who are interested: http://asianfolktales.unescoapceiu.org/folktales/read/korea_2.htm] Hahaha! Thats ridiculous! The tiger is so stupid! Of course hell slide down if he rubs oil on the tree. Stupid! Sesha burst out laughing at the brothers plan and the failing tiger. Then, her eyes sparkled when she heard that the siblings became the sun and the moon after taking the rope into the sky. Then, Uncle. Suddenly, Sesha asked Yeon-woo a question. Is Dad also a star like the sun and the moon? For a moment, Yeon-woo couldnt speak. His eyes widened. Sesha faintly smiled. Mom said so. Dad became a star and is watching over Sesha all the time. So I shouldnt do anything bad, and if I wish on the star, my wish will be delivered to Dad too! In the story, the younger sister became the sun, and the older brother became the moon. Yeon-woo thought the story might be theirs. His brightly shining younger brother, the sun, and himself, who quietly followed behind him like the moon. The sun shone its rays too much and became a star. The moon that was quietly following after the sun was becoming a half moon from a crescent moon. And some time after, it would become a full moon. Of course. Dads always looking out for you. Heehee. Right? Yeon-woo smiled faintly and stroked Sesha until she fell asleep. Then.. Click He got out the pocket watch from his pocket and rubbed it. He could feel its rough edges on his hand. It was a silent and cozy night. Chapter 220 - Kelat Auction House (3) The second day. Yeon-woo went to visit the Martial King because he had something to request from him for his plans. The Martial King, who had been busy chasing after the Bow God, looked unusually stiff. Their tracking had ended in failure again. Since the damage their tribe received was pretty large now, they had to use all the cards they had. But he lifted a corner of his mouth, like he was fine. Our little disciple-nim changes day by day. I heard you made something fun? Even though the group had agreed to keep things related to the Philosophers Stone under wraps, the Martial King knew the truth. The Martial King was able to feel that Yeon-woo was definitely different, and he nodded in amusement. Yeon-woo had grown a lot compared to last time. Thanks to you, I was able to create it comfortably. Psh. The Martial King scoffed and waved his hand. You say insincere things so easily. Youre becoming more shameless as time goes on, hm? Its all thanks to my teacher. And youre good at flapping your gums. But its nice to see that you seem alive now. The Martial King continued with a smirk. When I first saw you, you were just fierce, like a wolf starved for 5 months. But you finally seem like a person now. Hm? For a moment, Yeon-woo was speechless. He felt like he knew why the Martial King was saying that. When they first met, Yeon-woo was filled with thoughts about revenge. But now, it was different. He was stronger, but he wasnt only sharp around the edges. It was probably because a lot of things had filled his empty heart. Sesha, Brahm, Galliard. Phante and Edora. And the Martial King. Now, he had a lot of people around him, and he experienced mental growth by becoming close to them. Maybe it was because he was more relaxed now. If he hadnt met them, he mightve been putting his all into climbing the Tower. Well, growing is good, whether its external or internal. If you focus too much on one thing, youll eventually fall. Youve been so focused on external growth, so I was worried, but its a relief. The Martial King nodded with a smile. His eyes showed that he was proud of Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo also felt pride arising from somewhere in his heart. It was the first time the Martial King complimented him like this. But be careful, and even more careful. There are too many things that you possess right now. Even if youre currently doing well, its only human to be shaken up someday. A persons mind is surprisingly weak. Be wary of things outside the body. (֮) [TN: A four character idiom to be careful of things that arent inside your body.] Youll be fine as long as you dont forget this. ֮. Things outside your body. It meant not to be hung up and changed by things that werent yourself. The most important thing was you, or in other words, your mind. Ill be careful. Alright. Good. The Martial Kings smile turned deeper. Yeon-woo was doing much better than he thought as his third disciple, although their meeting had been coincidental. Actually, the Martial King didnt have plans to take in any more disciples. His first disciple walked a road of destruction after being too greedy, and his second disciple turned away from the world because it was too hard to understand the Martial Kings teaching. The Martial King had only been successful his entire lifebecoming the king of the tribe from when he was born and living a life full of accomplishments. So the Martial King was hesitant to take in more disciples after both of them failed. But the third disciple that he found by chance was doing well on his own. The Martial King hoped that this child, at the very least, would safely walk his path. At first, he accepted Yeon-woo in hopes of him fulfilling the wishes of the tribe, but now he was truly cheering him on. Then, thats it for the nagging today. The Martial King quickly changed the subject in case Yeon-woo caught on to what he was thinking. He would be embarrassed if Yeon-woo read his mind. And obviously, Phante would endlessly tease him. Why did you come here? It seems like you have something to ask. Its not like your student only comes when he wants something from his teacher. Really? So youre saying you dont need my help, right? But it would be impolite of the student to reject his teachers help. That mouth of yours. So what is it? The Martial King asked with a smirk. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Id like to have a Skin Mask. A Skin Mask? The Martial King widened his eyes, wondering what Yeon-woo was up to now. The Skin Mask was something that wasnt that well known in the tribe. It was something that almost no one from outside the tribe knew about. But the Martial King spoke like it was nothing. Talk to the Head Elder and take some. And from now on, you dont have to come to me for things like this. It was Yeon-woos turn to be surprised. Wasnt the Skin Mask something rare and precious? So? Do I seem small-minded enough not to lend my disciple even a single one? You arent? Hey, watch your mouth. Ill take back what I said. Never mind. Thank you. Yeon-woo quickly bowed and left in case the Martial King changed his mind. The Martial King grinned as he watched Yeon-woo leave. Hes even joking with me now, huh? He grew a lot. He grew. *** The first thing that Yeon-woo was going to attempt was leaking a fake formula for the Philosophers Stone so the Tower would be thrown into a state of chaos. Yeon-woo and Brahm were successful in making a fake Emerald Tablet after 4 days. Although it was fake, because it had to trick countless players, it wasnt that different from the original. No, it was actually more informative than the Emerald Tablet that Yeon-woo first received. He had given specific details about several points, and even mixed in the real formula into some places of it as well. It was at a level that if it was really experimented with, it seemed achievable. However, that was it. It was only at the level of potentially seeing the results. It was a level that was too lacking to be called the Philosophers Stone. It was created so that nobody would be able to find out the information that wasnt included. And Yeon-woo split this into 4 parts. Youre going to release this in order, right? Brahm observed the split Emerald Tablet and burst out laughing, which was unlike him. Then, his smile turned cold. Everyone will go crazy. The Red Dragon would be especially more rushed. But Brahm knew that the other Large Clans and high rankers wouldnt be too different either. The desire for an organ with unlimited magical power was intensefor the Summer Queen and for all players. Brahm wanted to see Walpurgisnacht in ashes as soon as possible. His eyes shone violently. Then, lets begin. *** Yeon-woo took off his mask and put on his Skin Mask. A very thin layer covered his skin. The plant that was made to stick without falling off from the users face made him uncomfortable. Is this good? This part is out. Yeon-woo looked back at Phante. Phante fixed the parts that were awkward on his face and brought a mirror over. How is it? You cant tell, huh? Yeon-woo nodded seeing himself reflected in the mirror. Inside of it, there was an extremely ordinary-looking person. Looking here and there, he carefully examined it. It was more interesting the more he looked at it. He had really become someone different. While he was at it, Yeon-woo carefully brought his magic into the deepest parts of him as much as he could, and changed his overall aura into something else. With the Philosophers Stone, his control of magic power was unmatched. After he suppressed his magic power, he really seemed like someone else. An ordinary and weak-looking person. It was a common face, so no one would remember it either. Then Ill be back. See you later on the 21st floor. Be careful. Yeon-woo put his duffel bag on his back and left the village. While Yeon-woo searched for the Kelat Auction House, Phante and Edora were going to do what he asked them to, along with Brahm and Galliard, on the 21st floor. It was to gather the pieces of Agaress demonic energy that was spread all over the stage and throw it into De Roy Lake to create a lower level demon. It was going to be used to cure Sesha. [Hehehehe. So is the strategy to dominate the world of the villains coming next?] Shanon giggled, amused. Villains? [Am I wrong?] Villains, you say. Well, youre not wrong. Yeon-woo grinned. In fact, Shanon was correct, since he was planning on pushing the Tower over the edge of confusion. He wasnt aiming just for Walpurgisnacht. He was after the Tower itself. Yeon-woo wet his lips with his red tongue. His eyes flashed coldly, like the eyes of a predator that had seen its prey. *** Unlike indoor markets, the Kelat Auction House was a market that was open to all players. However, despite having the name Auction House, it was a large scale operation that dealt with over tens of thousands of items every day. The reason was simple. It was because this was an official location that was approved by the Bureau. Guardians were always here in case things happened, and all the items were examined closely, so no one had to worry about being scammed. And if requested, the identity of the person who provided the artifact would be kept a secret. It was an easy place to take care of items found coincidentally. When the Large Clans needed a large stock of some items or were looking for things secretly, this was the place to do it. As if to prove that fact, the Kelat Auction House was bustling with tons of people, like usual. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo wasnt looked at twice, and he was able to naturally blend in with the crowd. All he had were loose clothes and a duffel bag on his back. His stiff face was one of a newbie seller. [Wow! This place is always boisterous when Im here. Why are there so many people? Its not even a special day.] Shanon laughed loudly, happy to be around a lot of people after a long while. Hanryeong didnt say much, but he seemed to be traveling down memory lane. There werent many who didnt visit the Kelat Auction House. Yeon-woo was a rare case, not having come here once. The Auction House was made up of many buildings. On a large plot of land, it was divided into 9 sections, and within those sections, there were also divisions. There was the center building where the actual auctions took place, stalls in the streets, and even places where you could deal with other players. Of those, the place Yeon-woo was heading for was the dealing section. Most people who wanted to sell something came here. There were two ways to deal. Consigning it or selling it. The former method was to pay a fee and put it up for auction, receiving as much as it was sold for, and the latter was just selling it at the price the Auction House set. Most people who were confident in their item chose the former, and people who needed quick cash chose the latter. Yeon-woo passed the labor market where players were standing with all kinds of weapons. The floors that they could reach were in front of the players so that they could be used as mercenaries anytime. One of the items that Kelat Auction House dealt were mercenaries. It should be somewhere here. Remembering the map of the section that was in the diary, Yeon-woo looked around. There wasnt just one dealing area. If so, there wouldnt be competition between the merchants. The Bureau only managed the Kelat Auction House, and the actual deals were done by professional merchants. The mysterious merchants, one of whom Yeon-woo had met in the Tutorial, were another group of beings in the Tower that werent players or Guardians. They came and went from various worlds and dimensions, bringing with them all kinds of items. Of them, there was someone specific Yeon-woo was looking for. No, to be exact, it was a group. Like how players were connected by clans, the mysterious merchants were made up of unions. Specifically, the group that Yeon-woo was looking for was the West Wind. It was where his brother had frequently made deals. Their dealing method was efficient, and they were one of the top 5 largest unions. If I sell something here, itll be sold easily. And the rumors will spread fast. With those thoughts, he opened the door to a building called, West Wind Union Dealing Area. Thank you for choosing us. We love you. Fool, I mean customer, I hope you choose to use Merchant A next time too. He heard a voice as soon as he entered. A merchant with a robe who seemed to have just finished a deal was smiling brightly at him. But for some reason, the voice was familiar. Yeon-woos eyes widened after realizing who it was. That guy is..? Chapter 221 - Kelat Auction House (4) Merchant A. It was the mysterious merchant who Yeon-woo had frequently made deals with in the Tutorial. He hadnt even told Yeon-woo his name, only introducing himself as A. Yeon-woo couldnt have imagined that he would meet him here. Even though Yeon-woo couldnt see his face because of his robe, he could tell right away from the merchants ridiculous speech and mannerisms. Of course, since he was hiding his identity right now, he couldnt act like he knew him. However, Yeon-woo was thinking that it worked out nicely. He already knew the merchants personality, so he could deal with him easily. The merchant was probably happy thinking that a pushover had come. Trying not to reveal how he felt, Yeon-woo nervously adjusted his duffel and headed towards the guy. *** The merchant Atran was someone that was pretty high up in the West Wind Union. Other than the head boss, the boss position was definitely the next highest. And after he had gotten several Magic Stone mines at that time and sold them at high prices to different clans, he received a generous amount of profit. However, because of his rude speech patterns and his ill-tempered personality, he frequently clashed with his higher-ups. That was why he had pretty much been kicked out into this lower-level dealing area of the Kelat Auction Housebecause he had smacked the head of the rude head boss. And obviously, there wasnt much to do in this lower-level dealing area. Even if there was business, it was just selling and snatching up the items that players brought in at a cheap price. For someone who had once controlled the Magic Stones market, this kind of money seemed like mere pennies. Thank you for choosing us. We love you. Fool, I mean, customer, I hope you choose to use Merchant A next time too. But work was still work, so he was getting ready to butter up the next customer Ugh. Another pushover is here. The door opened, and another player entered. The player with a naive face was holding a single duffel bag, looking around. The merchant didnt feel any particular aura from him. Just with a single glance, he could tell that the player was the perfect pushover, no, prey. He looked like a newbie merchant who wanted to sell what he had collected so far. Those kinds of guys were the easiest to rip off. Even if they were dealing within the Auction House, the merchants could rip off the players if they were able to. And if it was a novice who was just starting out? Even better. But letting your thoughts be read was something that only stupid people did. It wasnt something that a veteran like him would do. What are you here for, push..I mean, sir? When Atran spoke to him, the player even flinched. Atran didnt know how the guy had mustered the courage to become a player. It suddenly occurred to him that the newbie seller might be putting on an act, but he quickly shook those thoughts away, since there was no need for acting in a lower-level dealing area like this. I, I want to sell something. I see, so youre here to sell? Is this your first time with us? Yes. Thats right. Ooh. Then youve found the right place. Our West Wind Union is the most conscientious and honest out of all the merchant unions. Is that so? Then, the player beamed like it was a relief. It was a dowdy smile. We have to examine the object, so would you mind putting it up here? The player awkwardly set his duffel bag down. Atran was only thinking of how to rip him off and send him away. But the moment he saw the item inside the duffel bag, Atran was quite surprised. Where did someone like that get something like this? The items he brought were weapons like swords or spears. They were all sturdy and sharp. They definitely werent something that a newbie merchant like him should have. Arent these pretty nice? Haha. Like the player knew that his inventory was nice, he smiled. So hes a Crow. Atran instantly knew what kind of person this player was. They were called Crows. It was slang for players that went around old battlefields and farmed items from corpses. The world of the Tower was vast, and there were always battles even where players couldnt see. It seemed like he had gathered a decent amount. There were traces of wear and tear, but they didnt affect how usable the items were, so they could probably be sold at a high price. Of course, Atran couldnt let his thoughts show, and so he set a low price range. Yes. Theyre all good quality. Good. Very. And a few of them are high-class artifacts that have magic. Then, will the price be..?! However, its a bit of a shame. W, What are you talking about? Look here. As you can see, the rune letters on the blade are destroyed beyond the point of recognition, and its very worn. For items like these, the price will drop to ? of its original amount. And for something like this.. Because of the management of the Bureau, he couldnt painfully rip him off, but he could rip him off a little. Even within the West Wind, Atrans speaking skills were renowned. As he continued to speak, the bumpkins face paled. Of course it would, since he had come here with high hopes, only to have them crushed. Atran decided to stop there. He knew that if he dropped the price too much, the deal might completely collapse. If the player took his swords to another dealing area, all his efforts would go to waste. ..But even if the care is a bit regretful, a pearl wont lose its value just because it was under sand for a long time. If theyre repaired just a bit, you can sell it at a fine price. R, Really? Color returned to his depressed face. Atran realized that the player had completely fallen for the bait and pretended to punch some numbers into a calculator, pushing it towards him. So normally, its this price, but you brought a lot of items, and to continue a good relationship with our customers, Ill raise it to this. Hows that? Y, Yes! Deal! It wasnt as much as he had expected, but seeing the price increase from what was said at the beginning, the player gripped Atrans hand. Just then, after he looked around, he carefully pulled something from his chest pocket. Atran wondered what kind of item the guy would be taking such special care of, and it was something that he never would have expected. It wasnt an artifact or armor. It was a tablet. Most of the letters were hard to recognize, seemingly from the oldness of the object. But the moment Atran activated his decoding skill, Atran forced a gasp back down. This is..! Merchants had to know a little of everything since they came in contact with all kinds of items. Atran knew especially a bit more about alchemy. But the information on the tablet wasnt ordinary. There was complex alchemy inscribed on it. And they were all foreign to him, as if proving how old it was. The Tower was a place where people from all kinds of worlds came. There were a few players who entered the Tower after stealing treasures from their home worlds. However, most of the players didnt know how to understand the treasures, so they were thrown away in the end. These treasures were tossed around by people who didnt know their value, and it was eventually given to someone who saw it for what it was worth. This item was exactly like that. It was regretful the ending was a bit cut off, but this was enough. The broken letters would be able to be found after some research. I have to have this. Most merchants said, Eureka! when they found items like this. Atran wanted to shout out Eureka!right then and there. It suddenly occurred to him that with this, he could return to his former position. His eyes shined under the robe. *** Things went smoothly since he seemed to know its value. Yeon-woo lightly laughed as he left the dealing area. He had planned to make the rumors leak out after it was exchanged by several people, or create some rumors himself. But it seemed like there wasnt any need to do that. To trick the mysterious merchant, he acted as a Crow, and he perfectly tricked him. Since he had given the fake Emerald Tablet along with the weapons, he didnt have to worry about being caught. The seed was planted. Now all he had to do was wait for it to grow. *** Atran didnt move right away after getting the tablet in his possession. Rather, his head was filled with thoughts of how he should take care of this. I cant just put it up for sale. I have to wrap it up nicely, and make rumors leak out. In the Auction House, it was most important to control public opinion. It was because consumers felt more satisfied and content when they thought they had something that no one else had in their hands, and the price would rise astronomically. To do that, he had to spread rumors so people would be filled with curiosity and expectation. As he was thinking, he came up with a method and rang the bell on the table calling for his subordinate. Ring, ring Did you call for me? Do you know a good scribe? Wouldnt there be some of them in the labor market? Then bring 10 of them after asking around. As soon as possible! *** Atran made the scribes copy just 20% of the information on the tablet. He was making a sample. He wrapped it up with smooth silk, and sent the sample to his VIP list, along with a few words. -May luck be with whoever receives this letter. I hope whats in here can be that luck for you. Most people who received the letter wouldnt be interested. Inside the fancy envelope, there would just be a few strange letters, and warrior-type players who didnt see its worth would just toss it into the trash can. However, apostles or magic-type players would realize its worth at once. The Emerald Tablet! The truth of alchemy, which was just considered a legend, was partly written on there. Although it was only a small part, people who saw it exclaimed in astonishment. The research that they had been stuck on was solved right away, and the truth that they were missing was recreated. Thanks to this, different groups within the Magic Tower, like the clans of alchemists, Walpurgisnacht, and a few other religions and sects started to contact the Kelat Auction House, asking what in the world this was. They asked for where this was from, and if the rest of it was being released by the Kelat Auction House. Each day, hundreds of people visited the West Wind, and thousands of letters arrived in front of Atran. The response was larger than Atran expected, and Atrans name was quickly spread amongst the rankers. Even priests and monks who said they had realized the gods messages and stayed away from worldly life visited him. Thanks to that, the Eight Large Clans began to take an interest. Because of this, the West Wind had to escort Atran back after kicking him out. At first, they had tried to take it by force, but Atran had hidden it as soon as he made the sample, so there wasnt anything else they could do. They even gave him the position of a head boss and ordered him to carefully finish this big event of their union. Atran didnt let it go with just gaining this position, though. He made another sample with 5% added on and sent it to even more people. People who realized the information was real began to make a fuss. In the end, even the Bureau had to observe what was going on with Atran and the tablet. The greater the response, the more deals with other items could come, so they were going to raise the scale. They gave the main auction house for him to use, which was the largest, at the peak time when there were the most customers. Also, since they had advertised it in the name of the Kelat Auction House, countless players, from rankers, clans, business owners, to even spectators arrived on the day of the auction. Chapter 222 - Kelat Auction House (5 Trismegistuss tablet has been sold to Mr. Croy! Trismegistus. He was known as the pioneer of alchemy in the history of the Tower. Atran attached his name to the tablet, and people participated in the auction like it was really something that Trismegistus left behind. Countless alchemists, magicians, witches, and others were competitively raising the prices of the tablet. However, the owner of the tablet ended up being the person known to have the most gold in the Tower, the magnate Croy. Croy liked the eyes that were on him as he stood up and walked to the podium. This was the joy of spending money. Receiving the envious gazes of all those people. He always felt exhilarated when he received those looks. Right now, everyone was beneath his feet. Even those that he couldnt defeat with power were powerless in the face of his wealth. The mercenaries that Croy hired from the labor market stopped people from approaching, and he returned to his estate after taking the tablet. Then, he casually tossed it to a research center under the clan he was in. His joy came from buying goods; he wasnt interested in what came after. So it was better to leave it to them instead of letting it rot in his safe. If it was truly worth something, he could just resell it at a higher price. If the rumors about it were fake, he was just planning to keep it locked up in his safe as a spoil of war. And thankfully, the research center proved that the spoil of war was actually a precious treasure. They put out a new mana potion that shined purple. It was confirmed that this mana potion was more effective than anything else on the market, and when its form was changed, it was possible to use it as a single-use magic tool. As the research center continued to pour out other items, those who had been desperately after the tablet and those who were doubtful of the tablet were able to come to a realization. The worth that they had decided upon wasnt even a hair of its true worth. And this news was confirmed beyond the auction house to the entire Tower. Uehehehe. This feels pretty nice. Atran spun on his chair, alone in his office, laughing. This was his own personal office he received after being promoted from head boss to director. He had everythingfrom the sparkling marble floor, and the expensive pottery, drawings, and decorations. This auction was the biggest event in 10 years, and after leading it successfully, he had become the face of the West Wind Union. Also, as rumors of the Trismegistuss tablet were growing all throughout the Tower, so was Atrans honor. There were even people asking if they could get a manuscript version of the tablet, or other samples if he had any. And of course, Atran had made several manuscripts beforehand. Once the news spread more far and wide, he was going to release them one by one then. He would definitely be able to earn more money if he did that. However, he didnt make many. A treasure shined the more rare it was. He wouldnt do anything foolish to drop its worth. But its a shame. I couldve received 10 times, even 20 times more what it was sold for if I knew what it was worth. He didnt know that Trismegistuss tablet would put the Tower in pandemonium to this extent. And he also had a thought. There was definitely more after it from what I saw on the tablet. Is there any way to get that? If he could find additional information, he was confident he could shake the Tower up. Should I hire more people to look for that Crow? Atrans frowned thinking of the Crow that vanished without a trace after that day. If only he could find out where that Crow got the tablet from, he wouldve been able to trace where the full one was. He was a mysterious merchant, able to move to and from different dimensions, unlike the Guardians or Players. Even if the tablet was from hell, he could go there. Just when he was licking his lips with regret, Knock, knock, knock With the sudden sound of knocking, his secretary entered. Whats wrong? Someone is frantically looking for you, sir. We tried to chase them out but they were so stubborn.. Its probably just someone asking for the manuscript. Have a mercenary chase them out. Didnt I give orders not to bother me because I have something to think about? But..they said they were the original owner of the piece of the tablet.. What? Atran shot up. Where is he? Atran followed his secretary to the 1st floor where the commotion was. And there he was. The bumpkin Crow was shouting at the top of his voice. Tell that Merchant A or whatever hes called to come out! I heard hes now in charge! Tell him to come out! That tablet was mine! Do you think Ill stay still after he scammed me like that? Huh? Atran slightly frowned. Now that he thought about it, he had convinced the guy to sell the piece at the price the Tower suggested. At the time, the tablet wasnt acknowledged by the system of the Tower. Atran had used the loophole that since it wasnt an artifact, the system didnt easily approve it. Atran signaled his secretary to calm the Crow down and bring him to his room, leaving to wait for him upstairs. Soon, the door opened and the Crow entered. He glared at Atran menacingly. His eyes were filled with annoyance, frustration, and indignation. However, Atran didnt miss the greed and fear in his gaze. This was a large union where a colossal amount of money was exchanged. The guy was scared that he might blink off the face of this world if he continued to make a fuss. However, greed was blinding his fear. What are you going to do? Hm? He shouted like he was threatening him, but he only looked pitiful to Atran. Im always reminded of that guy during times like this. Was it Cain? He was pretty amazing. He even dared to beat me up with words. Atran reminisced about the Hoarder in his memory. Now, he was the greatest rookie who was causing uproar in the lower floors. Atran had met countless customers, but the only person to match him was that guy. Pushing away the memory of the Hoarder, he looked at the Crow with a slight grimace. As he did, the guy stepped back. Pushover, I mean, sir. There wasnt anything wrong with our exchange. You exchanged the piece at the suggested price, and the system of the Tower acknowledged that. The system was functioning just fine, so what is this mess that youre making? Y, You..! The Crow clenched his teeth and trembled. He really was a newbie. Atran scoffed inwardly and threw a new bait. However He turned his frown into a fancy smile, turning his lips upside down. The atmosphere changed instantly. Its true that we profited ridiculously off of this, so well return 40% of it to you. The Crows eyes widened. His eyes shook. Atran felt like he could hear the guys brain moving all the way to where he was. The price at which it was sold was already spread all over the Tower. The guy was calculating how much 40% of it was. And the moment he was done, he gasped. Like he was going to pass out any second. Atran harpooned the flapping fish that just escaped water. But insteadyou have the other pieces of the tablet, right? Wont you leave that to us? The guy flinched like Atran was spot-on. Atran could already see the sweat beading on the guys forehead. W, What are you.. If a smart customer like you came back, wouldnt you have brought a weapon with you? The guy just hesitated, not able to answer. But the guy was baited by what Atran said, and his nostrils were flaring. This time, well return 50% to you. Actually, we want to give you more, but some will be taken off so we wont end up with much. Hows that? 50% percent. The Crows dumb head couldnt seem to calculate the astronomical amount, and his face was flushed. His eyes were shaking from the sudden wealth he would get. Here they are! And he put out 2 different pieces of the tablet. The corners of Atrans mouth unwittingly rose up. Stupid bastard. He was overtly happy just with 50%. It was clear he still didnt know the exact value of the tablet. Even if he wanted 90%, they would have to accept the conditions. Considering the value of the tablet, and the additional cash flow that was generated from the event, they would have to just take what they could get. Since the contract was finished, they could trick with things like the service fee. All else aside, when this auction was over, Atran couldnt even start to imagine how renowned he would become. His twisted smile grew even deeper as he thought about his future. Because of that, Atran wasnt able to see the satisfied face the Crow was making at him. *** Another letter was delivered from Atran at the union. But this time, only a few select VVIPs were sent the letter, and it was emphasized that this was a secret auction. Of course, the Tower was flipped upside down again. It was surprising that there were new pieces of the tablet, but since only a few people were secretly participating, of course the players would be furious. But the West Wind Union didnt break their rule, and the people who werent invited were urgently looking for invitations. The rankers and Large Guilds that hadnt participated in the first auction announced that they would be doing so this time. Thanks to that, even though the second auction hadnt begun yet, prices of the invitations reached to the sky, and the name and honor of Atran engraved in the heads of the VVIP players. In the second auction, it wasnt sold to the magnate Croy, but to the Magic Tower, who ran at it like they were going to bankrupt everyone in the Tower. *** -If you cant escape from that soul, you wont know. Forever. Youll probably fight from the loneliness until the end, and close your eyes. The fire burned. Even if the path of the hot ashy fire, that guy was looking at her with a faint smile. Yes. She hated that smile so much. Really, to an extreme extent. -Poor and pitiful Ismenios. The last dragon.. And the burning fire swallowed him up along with his smile. ..! The Summer Queen shot her eyes open with a gasp. She looked around and frowned when she realized when she was in her lair. Her hair was damp. Sweat dripped down her forehead. A guy like that again..in my dream. The Summer Queen ground her teeth. When did this start? It was probably after that guy died that she wasnt able to sleep properly. Draconic species maintained their magic power and power through a balance of sleeping and being active. It was because they had to rest in order to take care of the enormous amount of energy they had. However, as her sleeping patterns were messed up, everything was messed up. Her Dragon Heart, which had already been in a critical condition, ended up being destroyed because her magic power wasnt recharged, and power continued to flow out of her like water. Her fiery red hair turned blue. Now, there were even slivers of silver. She wasnt even able to dream about Polymorph, turning into her original form, and it was all because of that guy. A nightmare. It was nothing more than a curse. No, it was even worse and more cruel than a curse. If it was a curse, she could restore herself, but she couldnt even do that. It was always stuck on her like a parasite, and it ate at her mind. As soon as she closed her eyes, she could see him. And he was always smiling, so it was even scarier. She wouldve been fine if he had tried whatever he could to get out. But he didnt even do that, so she couldnt get rid of him. He was always in a corner of her head, smiling, and continued to make her suffer. The sense of loss. The despair of being born as a dragon and having to bring someone down with the help of someone else became the chains that bound her. These chains were pushing her into the corner of death. And because her power and magic was disappearing by the second, she became even more anxious. Heaven Wing, Heaven Wing..! Cursing the guy that she couldnt even meet anymore, she tried to enter her state of Hochma with red, bloodshot eyes, thinking of ways to restore her Dragon Heart. She didnt see how, but she needed to do something. After the Bow God started being chased by the One-horned tribe, she gave up on him. The Summer Queen suddenly received a telepathic message, so she had to stop her connection. Whats wrong? Was it because it had been a long time since she spoke? Her normally seductive voice was dull. It was mixed with her Howling, so Troy, who was on the other side of the telepathy, prostrated himself on the floor. He realized that the one he served wasnt in a good mood. Outside the Red Dragon, he was known as Hawkeye, and renowned for being in the 81 Eyes, but within their group, he was nothing more than a servant to the Summer Queen. [Apologies to the Summer Queen. Please excuse me, it was because I have something urgent to report.] What is it? [First of all, please look at this.] Through Troys consciousness, the Summer Queen was able to see his vision. In Troys hand, there was a small stone about the size of a fingernail. It was shining a brilliant purple. The Summer Queen read its magic power with Troys signature skill, . The Summer Queens eyes suddenly widened. Thats..! [I found the Philosophers Stone.] ..! The Summer Queen clenched her fist. The Philosophers Stone. The thing she wanted for so long but couldnt get. The thing that she thought had disappeared forever was right in front of her! [Its so incomplete that it doesnt even deserve to be called the Philosophers Stone. But the way its activated and what its made up of are exactly what we saw from Cheonghwado. No, actually, this is even further along.] The Summer Queen asked in a suppressed voice. Where did you find it? [The Magic Tower sent it.] The Magic Tower? Troy explained what happened. Recently, things had been loud as a strange piece of a tablet came out in the Kelat Auction House. And the Magic Tower had sent this to the Red Dragon. [The Elders of the Magic Tower seem to have sent this remembering what you secretly requested in the past.] The Summer Queen was silent for a moment. [And last night, there was an announcement that the third piece would be secretly auctioned.] The third piece. The Summer Queen broke her silence at that. Get it by any means necessary. Do whatever you have to do. [Yes, maam. Under..!] No. Troy swallowed. Through his connection with her, he could feel the Summer Queens dark fury. He trembled in fear. By any means necessary. Its meaning was simple. If it couldnt be taken care of with money, she was saying that they should take it by force. The auction house that the Guardians themselves managed. The meaning behind it was heavy. That was how desperately she wanted it. The Summer Queen growled with her lips shut. Bring the rest of the pieces as well. Everything. In front of me. Right now! Chapter 223 - Kelat Auction House (6) The day of the 3rd auction for the tablet piece arrived, and it was at the center of everyones attention. Although it was a secret auction done at the top auction house of the 9 sections, the building was bustling with people. The West Wind Union only sent invitations to VVIPs, but they had received so many complaints after the 2nd auction that they ended up giving out more invitations this time. It was because they had to stay on the good side of the Large Clans. And of course, the Large Clans wouldnt send just one or two people. Even though they only sent 5 representatives each, the seats were filled with the representatives guards. And on top of that, the place was bustling with groups from the Magic Tower and high rankers, so it wasnt really a secret auction anymore. Because these players didnt like noisy and loud things, they were blatantly frowning. However, no one here was able to say anything to the Union. Most of them werent actually invited, but they wanted to see the others who were competing to get the last piece of the tablet. Even the Elohim is weird. Four members from the Senate and one from the Consul? Theyve all gone crazy. I see the head of the family of the Family of Life. I heard he doesnt leave the house often. I cant believe hes here right now. The head of the family of the Protogenoi species, Ione, was only known by his name, and he was famous for not going outside. But he was here at the auction. Iones eyes flashed coldly from his first class seat. He was dissatisfied with all the good-for-nothings here. He wanted to auction to start now. And those sitting on his left and right were those who ruled over the Elohim, the Senate and Consul. One could easily tell that this auction would not go smoothly by just looking in that direction. But it wasnt just the Elohim who were contributing to that atmosphere. Marquis Nageling and Marquis Scrap from the Blood Land came. The person back there looks like..Duke Ardbad. Of the four Monstrous Power War Spirit guardians who protected the Gluttony Emperor, he was the man who symbolized Power. He was renowned for his sword skills, which were rumored to be able to cut through oceans, and everyone knew that the Gluttony Emperor rarely let him leave unless it was for something important. Seeing him here showed how interested the Gluttony Emperor was with this auction. And it seems the 4th and 5th Bishops from the Devil Army came, too. The Sea of Time? Theyre here, too? Crazy. Everyones crazy about this auction. On the right, there were two people who were sitting isolated from everyone else. Their black hooded robes made it hard to discern their identities, but the demonic energy that was exuded from them made it obvious they were from the Devil Army. But there were some who attracted more attention than them. The five people who were sitting near the Devil Army didnt care about their surroundings. They occasionally yawned and pulled out books to read as if they were bored. No one was able to approach them, like they were sectioned off. The Sea of Time. It was the most mysterious clan out of the Eight Large Clans. From the beginning of the Tower, there had been an old wives tale. They are everywhere and nowhere. It was an aphorism to describe the Sea of Time. They were famous for not revealing themselves. Nothing was known about how many members they had or where their headquarters were. They shouldve been treated as nothing more than a secretive clan, but every time they showed themselves, their contribution was shocking. The most astonishing incident was when they sent Allforone back to the 77th floor when he was active. The Red Dragon, who was thought to be the only group who could stop Allforone, was greatly shocked. From then, people began to say that the only clan able to stand against the Red Dragon was the Sea of Time. But of course, there wasnt anyone stupid enough to say it out loud. Nonetheless, because of such incidents, the Sea of Time was one of the most powerful of the Eight Large Clans and an unignorable force. Other than them, there were clans that were not in the Eight Large Clans but had the potential to be because of the new spot created by the collapse of the Cheongwado. Iron Lion Clan, Stray Children, Magic Tower, etc.. Because all the current leaders of the modern age were here, the auction house was filled to the brim with a nervous aura. However, even in such an atmosphere, there was an arrival that pulled everyones attention. Creak A group of players marched in through the slightly opened door in an organized but dry manner. Theyre finally here. The Red Dragon.. It was the arrival of the Red Dragon. Even though the Sea of Time was thought to be their equivalent, the Red Dragon always ruled supreme in the past and in the present. It was further proved by the fact that they defeated the Cheonghwado, a group that was thought to be equal to them, and still functioned normally. The people walking down the carpet all had sanguineous auras. The Delusional Ghost, Garavito. The Chancellor of Blood and Iron, Bismarck. The Old Sword, Hanan. The Lionheart, Richard. The Venomous Butterfly, Danghee. The Murderer Twins, Jack and Ripper. The Hawk Eye, Troy. They were part of the famous 81 Eyes. They were also known to cruelly crushe anyone who dared to stand against the Red Dragon. But when they passed and the last person entered, people were shocked even more. A handsome man with a sculpture-like face and cold eyes entered. These were the 9 children that the Summer Queen transfused her Dragon Blood to, the Nine Dragon Sons. Of them, the one who just walked in was the youngest, Tom, the Beginning. As the leaders of the 81 Eyes, the Nine Lives Dragon Sons were probably the ones who ruled over Red Dragon. Since someone like that had brought 8 of the Eyes, obviously everyone would be tense. But Tom laughed sardonically, not caring about the looks he received, and he sat down in the seat reserved for him and crossed his legs. And just when the tension was thick enough to be tangible Id like to thank everyone who came to this lowly place. Atran stood on the podium, scanning the VVIPs, and politely greeted them. Since everyone is busy, well begin the auction right away. Here is the third piece of Trigmegistuss tablet. Atran powerfully pulled back the curtains. As he did, the tablet that was kept in a glass box was revealed. Silence descended upon them. But there was a heat swirling around in the room. The eyes of everyone looking at the piece were the same. Greed. It wasnt just the Red Dragon who knew that the piece and the Philosophers Stone were related. Even if they didnt connect it with the Philosophers Stone, most of the Large Clans and high rankers realized that it could create an extraordinary organ for magical power, and there were fights happening all over the Tower to get the item. The tablet was at the center of attention of the Tower, creating enough of a stir to cause wars. In their heads, there was only one thought. -I have to have that, no matter what! Even if they bankrupted their clan or fought wars to get it, they had to have it. Atran was extremely pleased with the atmosphere in the auction house. The greater their greed, the more his name would be known. If that happened, it wouldnt be long until he owned the West Wind Union. There was a danger that there would be a fight after the auction, but it wasnt his problem. All he had to do was sell it at a ridiculously high price. Alright, then lets..! Before Atran began the auction, Tom, who had been quiet all this time, spoke in an annoyed voice, raising his bidding panel. Elixir. ..! ..! T, That c, crazy..! Red Dragon! What are you doing! The faces of the high rankers all crumpled. A few of them shot up and shouted. But the Red Dragon didnt seem to care. They even set pointed looks at Atran, as if asking why he wasnt continuing with the auction. Atran, who had been frozen, began to tremble with shock. Elixir. The godly medicine that you couldnt buy with all the money in the world. It was something that Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo had been critically injured trying to get, and the price of the Elixir was as high as the Philosophers Stone. Offering this godly medicine that could treat all illnesses meant that the Red Dragon was warning others not to touch the piece. However, Tom and the Red Dragon didnt care about the Elixir. Even if it was a panacea, if it couldnt help their queen, its value was nothing more than a pebble on the street. I thought we could pay with items instead of money. Did the rules change? At Toms growling voice, Atran barely got himself together. His voice was shaking as he spoke. We have the E, Elixir. I, Is there anyone e, else whod like to bid? Urgency filled the faces of the players. However, of course no one had an item like the Elixir. Even the high rankers who brought their life savings couldnt do anything but sit still. I, If there isnt anyone else whod like to bid, well start counting down. 10, 9.. Of course there wont be anyone. There are only blind bats here who dont have the eyes to see its worth. Tom scoffed after hearing the count. Just then, Duke Ardbad from the Blood Land burst up and spoke with a face that was as red as a tomato. Red Dragon! Youre the same as ever. Do you think you can take that? Duke Ardbad knew that he was making an unreasonable statement, but he didnt care. It was more important to stop Red Dragons iron-fist ruling than for his reputation to be hurt. If the tablet piece went into their hands, there was no telling how much they would grow. The other players silently agreed with Duke Ardbad. Everyone was exuding violent auras. They were all ready to raise their swords if the piece went to the Red Dragon. Kashing! Troy and the rest of the Eyes all slowly pulled their swords out. Kwakwakwa A threatening tension began to build up. 6, 5.. Atran continued to count in a trembling voice. He was confused as to why the Bureau wasnt interfering yet. Why werent they here? Was it because the fighting hadnt begun yet? But the Bureau was extremely strict in its management of the Kelat Auction House. Something had definitely gotten in their way. 4, 3.. Suddenly, Tom laughed coldly and spoke to everyone who was glaring at him. I think everyones mistaken about something, so to be clearwhat we want isnt just that. He amusedly emphasized his next words. Its all the pieces. Just when the players were about to ask him what he meant, the faces of the representatives from all the clans crumpled. News of what was happening outside was being relayed to them live. The leader of Golden Studies from Magic Tower jumped up with a flushed face. Just what are you doing, Beginning! How can you..how! Betraying us like this! Its not enough to raid the magnates safe and the Magic Tower, but youre even after the dealing area of the auction house! Red Dragon! Have you finally gone crazy! Are you trying to go to war with the Tower?! People began to shout everywhere. At this moment, the Red Dragon was attacking different places in the Tower. They had struck the magnate Croys estate and killed him, and a few of the Nine Dragon Sons were massacring the Golden Studies group in the Magic Tower. On top of that, a few of them had even attacked the secretaries of the dealing area in the Kelat Auction House. Atrans face paled. To attack the secretaries meant that they were trying to identify the seller of the tablet by looking in the records. Then that meant that his job as a merchant was on the line. Hic. Hic. At the continued hiccups, he forgot the counting. Tom smirked and got on the podium. No one thought of stopping him because of the unforgivable act of the Red Dragon. Shatter Tom lightly broke the glass box and gripped the piece inside. Finally..! The answer that would heal his mother and make the Red Dragon the ruler of the Tower was here. *** It must be a madhouse right now. On the 21st floor, in the Demons Forest, Brahm laughed his head off looking at Yeon-woo. Thinking of the auction that mustve begun already at the Kelat Auction House, he couldnt help but laugh. The stage that Yeon-woo set up was elaborate enough that almost no one who lived in the Tower would be able to avoid it. It was extremely tight. The greedy Red Dragon would try to find the seller to hoard the Philosophers Stone for themselves, but they wouldnt be able to find anything. They would only discover that the sellers identity was unknown. They had already wiped all traces from the database. Theyre probably not gonna know, huh Brahm curved a corner of his mouth. In fact, there was a crafty trick inside the tablet that no one would be able to figure out. That the formula for Devil Poison is inside it. The Summer Queen would realize that something was wrong after making the Philosophers Stone. However, by then she would already be poisoned, and her body would be destroyed. The condition of her body, which was already ruined from the collapse of her Dragon Heart, would worsen. It would be a fatal injury since demons were natural enemies of dragons. Where would the anger of the Summer Queen be directed at? It was obvious. It would be targeted at where the tablet came from. And the Red Dragon would probably find out through their thousand-year-old network of resources that the original tablet was the Emerald Tablet, and it was from the Walpurgisnacht. The night of the witches would end there. This wont be needed anymore. Yeon-woo burned the remaining part of the tablet with Holy Fire. They had prepared it in case the Towers reactions werent as well-received they hoped, but there wasnt a need for that anymore. The dark ashes fluttered away in the breeze. Chapter 224 - Kelat Auction House (7) Then lets leave it alone and take care of our business. Yeon-woo looked at Brahm, Galliard, Phante, and Edora. While everyone was nodding with serious faces, Yeon-woo pulled out several books from Intrenian. They were De Roys Records. It was what he got from the Kelat Auction House. That was the good thing about the auction house; you could easily finish quests. [You have destroyed De Roys Records (Third Part).] [The hidden piece is being revealed!] [The skill Demon Studies has been raised by one level.] [You have destroyed De Roys Records (Sixth Part).] [You have destroyed De Roys Records (Fourth Part).] .. There were 10 parts in total for De Roys Records. Of those 10, Yeon-woo had 6 of them. The rank of the Demon Studies skill was at BB+ now. Yeon-woo activated Demon Studies and released his power. The Black Bracelet trembled, emitting a black ray of light. [The 3rd Soul C Hundred Nocturnal Ghosts] Kiaaaa! With a scream, souls poured out. Phante and Edora flinched unintentionally upon seeing them. After taking his mask off, Yeon-woo was showing them the powers that he had hidden from them, one by one. They got shivers because with just a glance, there seemed to be thousands of souls. It was not a question of whether they were scary. Of course people would feel uncomfortable because the souls were floating around with foggy forms. Yeon-woo looked at the beings circling around him with steady eyes. [Number of collected souls: 3,511] As his understanding of the dead increased, the amount of souls he could put into his collection with his power increased. Even though there were already over 3,000 of them, there was still more space left. But what was more shocking was that the souls, which were nothing more than a collection, were now able to be controlled with a flick of his finger. He realized how amazing the influence of his new power was. A power..can I make one of my own someday? Even his genius little brother hadnt made a power. His Sky Wings were close to that, but in the end, even he couldnt surpass that limit. With those thoughts in mind, Yeon-woo gave orders to his souls. Scatter. Thousands of souls scattered across the red sky. They scoured around, aiming for the Demonic species. Each soul entered the Demonic species bodies. As the souls poured inside the beings heads, the Demonic species realized that something was amiss and tried to run away, but they werent able to do so. And when the soul took over the nerves and brains of the Demonic specimen, it stiffened, and its eyes turned black, the color of the souls. Its done. Feeling the consciousness of the thousands of souls, Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Demons and Monsters. Yeon-woo continued practicing inputting the souls into monsters or Demonic species with the power. He learned that the inputting process went a lot smoother the lower their intellect or health. Fortunately, the Demonic species had a lower intellectual level than most monsters, so it was easier than he thought to control them. Move. And with the new order, the souls that controlled the bodies of the Demonic species all jumped inside De Roy Lake. The Demonic species began to tear each other apart under the lake. As one ate up another, another entered to swallow it, and this repeated over and over again. The lake turned into chaos. Kiaaaaa! Horrible. Brahm shook his head. But he didnt turn away, his eyes shining with the amusement of a scholar. The man who tried creating the Ceratopsian Dinosaurs with Demon Trees was greatly interested in Yeon-woos method. Yeon-woo used the souls to incite fights between the monsters, then collected the dead souls of the controlled monsters. Thanks to that, the number of souls in his collection continued to grow, and the predator under the lake got larger. Crrrr! The Ceratopsian Dinosaur lifted its head above the water. However, next to it, another Ceratopsian Dinosaur appeared and bit its neck. Several Ceratopsian Dinosaurs made their entrances. The chaos was now like hell. Flesh floated in the water. All the Demon Trees around the lake were crushed. Galliard, who hated demons to the bone, looked satisfied, Edora wrinkled her pure face, and Phante clenched his fists with sparkling eyes. This is dope..! Just then, Brahm shouted. Its starting. Get ready. The party all braced themselves and pointed their weapons towards the lake. The dance of Ceratopsian Dinosaurs and Demonic species was over. When thousands of Demonic species were blended into its stomach, the last Ceratopsian Dinosaur suddenly stuck its head into its body and began to eat itself. It was a monstrous sight. When only its head was left, the dinosaurs skull cracked open like a butterfly crawling out from its cocoon, revealing a man. It was a snow-white naked man with a pair of black wings. He looked at Yeon-woo and the others with an overjoyed face. Ah! What a refreshing breeze. [You have succeeded in growing a lower-level demon artificially!] [Congratulations! You have found another way to control death. The range of your influence of darkness becomes wider.] [You have succeeded in recognizing the foundation of magic and demons. Your understanding increases dramatically.] [Your properties and control increase by 30.] [You have learned a great amount of the Demons Blessing.] [You have learned a great amount of the Demons Blessing.] .. [Your understanding of souls becomes deeper.] [The storage capacity of your collection is growing.] [Your ability to control souls has become deeper. The proficiency of the power The 3rd Spirit has increased dramatically. 21.5%] [You have earned the trait Dark Lord.] [You have earned the title Guide of Evil Spirits.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that isnt easily achieved. Additional Karma and rewards are being given.] [You have gained 15,000 Karma.] [You have gained an additional 30,000 Karma.] [The evolution of Demonic Studies is being rewarded to you. A new skill is being searched for in consideration of your stats and traits.] [The influence of the trait Dark Lord is received.] [The superior skill Demonism has been created.] [Demonism] Numbering 19 Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The form of Demon Studies has been promoted by several levels. Though it is a lower level demon that cant even be considered a real demon, you still created a demon, and so you will be given great understanding and properties of demonic spirits. With this, your black magic and other powers will surpass their current limits. *Demonic Energy The demonic energy needed to activate this skill will continually be produced through the Demons Blessing. *Demons Curse When the black magic learned through a skill book is expressed, its rank will increase. The increase of rank is incomparable to what the Demons Blessing can do. *Devil King Poison A more effective poison than Devil Poison will be created. Its quality depends on how much Demons Blessing you have. Endless messages popped up. They were all about how he gained traits, titles, and skills. What he did was incredible even by the systems standards. Like when he bound Brahm to him, the reaction of the 98th floor was filled with confusion. [Multiples gods and demons of the 98th floor sigh.] [Multiple godly societies are looking at you with strange gazes.] [Most godly societies are reserving their judgment of you. A few gods feel amused by you.] [Athena is looking at you proudly.] [Hermes nods his head with satisfaction.] [Poseidon is having a deep conversation with someone. Their judgment of you is reserved.] [Azrael expresses his greed for you.] .. [Multiple demonic societies are seething.] [A few demons are exchanging a serious conversation about you.] [Agares reveals his greed for you.] [Chaos licks his lips.] [A demon of Jeolgyo, Tao Wu, expresses his interest in you.] However, it was slightly different than with Brahm. Back then, the related godly societies were enraged, but now, they were looking at Yeon-woo with interest. There were even some who clearly showed their desire for Yeon-woo. My inventory of powers has increased. Yeon-woo saw the number of powers that were in the channel he left open. With this, even those that had been unsure about Yeon-woo had jumped on the boat. The more he stacked his achievements in the future, the greater his inventory would probably become. Then that meant the strength that Yeon-woo had would increase in parallel with his achievements. The lower-level demon curved his lips up, probably oblivious to the situation. I cant express my gratitude for waking me up from a deep sleep. Ill accept you as my faithful..! Shut up. Kup! He suddenly gasped and kneeled. His shoulders were trembling like there was something heavy on them. Veins popped out from his pale skin. W, What did you do..! He was breathless from the curse of the thousands of souls in his body. The demon tried to circulate his demonic energy to get rid of the souls. But before that, Brahm activated the transmutation circle that was along the lake. Chrk! Divine Iron flew out to bind the demon, and new magic circles folded the space he was in. It was a sealing circle that imitated the buildup of the Philosophers Stone. Of course, this newborn, lower-level demon wouldnt be able to bear it. N, Nooooooo! Yes. Boom! With Yeon-woos cold smile, space folded, and the demon was crushed like that. Something fell down to the lake with a pop. The souls picked it up and brought it to Yeon-woo. So this is it. Brahm approached with trembling eyes. There was a pitch-black stone in Yeon-woos hand. It was the Devil Core of the demon. Yeon-woo gave it to Brahm. It was now up to Brahm to take care of it. Brahms hand shook as he accepted the Devil Core. WIth this, Sesha could be cured. He was happy that what he had been waiting for was finally here. Looking at him, Yeon-woo activated his Cores. On the outside, it looked simple, but binding a demon used up the magic power he had. His stamina was at a low. A demon was definitely a demon. It wasnt something that could be done twice. But thankfully, the Philosophers Stone moved furiously, and his magic power stock quickly filled up again. Just then, he felt Phante looking at him strangely. Do you know that? What? There were just two things you said after seeing a demon. ..? Shut up. Yes. That was it. .. Yeon-woo turned away like he didnt hear anything. Gosh, that personality of his.. He could hear Phante complaining behind his back, but he ignored him on purpose. Right now, he didnt have time to deal with him. He could feel countless players crowding near him. It was expected since he had swept up all the Demonic species in the area. Also, Yeon-woo was the culprit who messed up the 23rd floor. He received a lot of attention since he hadnt shown himself for the past few months. Of course all those people would gather to see the situation. Edora and Phante also felt their presence and gripped their weapons. Galliard turned his head in its direction. A group revealed themselves from amongst the large crowd. It was a group with red armor. They looked organized like they were from the military of a certain country. Yeon-woo was familiar with the person taking the lead, thanks to the diary. The Blood Land. Of them, there was one of the swords that the Gluttony Emperor especially cherished. Marquis Caliburn. The marquis opened his mouth. Are you the Hoarder? *** The Summer Queen and Troy looked down at the three pieces of the tablet. This is the Philosophers Stone.. A bright light shone along the Summer Queens eyes. She tightly held onto the tablet. The appearance of the pieces was sudden. It was like the heavens gave her a gift. Like it was given to her intentionally. It was her steadfast opinion that there was no such thing as coincidence in this world. It was a teaching she had learned as the last dragon, throughout her life. Just like how a stone was created through all kinds of processes and turmoil, it seemed like someone had touched the appearance of this tablet. So normally, she wouldve thrown the tablet away, or tried to look into the motive of whoever did it, but she didnt have the freedom to do so right now. Her Dragon Heart that was turning into stone was beginning to crack, and her body was just on the brink of ruin. If this kept up, all the powers she was barely holding onto would vanish. Thankfully, there wasnt anything suspicious about the information about the tablet. She examined it with her Dragons Knowledge, but there was only information about complex alchemy. There were even some things that her Dragons Knowledge didnt know. The Dragon Queen felt like her knowledge had become deeper. There wasnt anything wrong with what it said. There wasnt even a trap. Unless a god played a dirty trick. But there was no way something like that would have happened, so she wasnt concerned. The Summer Queen moved her magic power based off of what the tablet said. While her subordinates made the Philosophers Stone, she was planning on sealing her Dragon Heart first. Checheche As she did, the rate at which her Dragon Heart was cracking slowed down, and it was even fixed on some sides. The Summer Queens body trembled ecstatically. The binds that had trapped her like a curse were gone. She felt like she might even be able to return to her old form. She wanted to smile. She wanted to laugh at Heaven Wing. Watch her. Even though he destroyed her, he was dead, and she was alive. The Summer Queen didnt die. Rather, she would be born again, to defeat Allforone and rise to the 98th floor. And Heaven Wing would be her sacrifice! Just when she was laughing Accck! The Summer Queen screamed. Her renewed Dragon Heart suddenly broke. Magic power flowed out, exploding. Her Magic Circuit was destroyed, and her Dragons Blessing was crushed. Her flesh turned black, and the rate of destruction sped up. The poison that was mixed into her magic power ate up her body at a quick pace. It was Devil Poison. Chapter 225 - Kelat Auction House (8) Your Majesty! What..! The Summer Queens scream spread throughout all of the Red Dragons territory. People who had been waiting outside frantically burst the door open. It was somewhere they normally werent allowed to enter without permission, but now wasnt the time to think about rules. There was a horrifying sight waiting for them inside. A crack was appearing on the Summer Queens body. Like porcelain breaking into pieces. Like dehydrated soil during a drought. The cracks were spreading like spider webs, and blood was pouring out from them. Her bright silver hair was turning into a dead black. They moved urgently upon seeing her look as if she would explode any second. *** With the quick response of the highest officials within Red Dragon, they were able to stop any rumors from getting out. But all of the 81 Eyes who were at the headquarters were tense. The Summer Queen wasnt just the leader of the clan. She was the Red Dragon, and the Red Dragon was her. The reason why the Tower was so afraid of the Red Dragon was because the Summer Queen ruled over them, and the reason that the Red Dragons players were so strong was because the Summer Queen shared her power with them. The 81 Eyes could basically be called her apostles. They borrowed all kinds of powers from her, and their past was passed down from her. But what if something was wrong with the Summer Queen? The 81 Eyes and the clan itself would collapse. It was the same thing as their lives being destroyed as well. They needed to stop that from happening. Tom and Troy, the people who had brought the tablet, were even more rushed. Its Devil Poison! Nonsense! Trop clenched his fist looking at Toms devastated face. Anger escaped his gritted teeth. Devil Poison. If there was something that could hurt the great Draconic species, it was Devil Poison. We quickly put out the fire with the help of the visiting priests. But thats just a temporary solution. The antidote.. Troy swallowed the rest of his words. Tom didnt ask for anymore, either. It was obvious what he was going to say. There was no way Devil Poison could be treated that easily. Furthermore, the Summer Queen wasnt able to rest because of her nightmares. She couldnt heal herself. Things would only get worse. Tom felt like his head would explode, but he had to do something. He was worried not only about being ripped to shreds by his brothers, who were his competitors, but that the clan itself would be destroyed. What about the owner of the tablet? Have you found the seller? Troy shook his head. They had searched through the records, prepared to stand against the Bureau, but there wasnt anything left behind. They had searched for eyewitnesses, but everyone said they didnt remember. It was someone who planned it from the start. Thats correct. Tom ground his teeth. It was unbelievable the more he thought about it. Someone had dared to play this trick on the Red Dragon? And the enemy had known that the Summer Queen needed the Philosophers Stone. It wasnt a simple case of terrorism. To be exact, an attack pointed directly at the Summer Queen. It meant that a powerful group must have planned this. Who was it? The Elohim? The Blood Land? The Sea of Time? The remaining people from Cheonghwado? Or the escaped Sword God? Whoever it was, at least one thing was certain. They wouldnt be able to run away from them. The Red Dragon would chase them to the ends of the world and destroy everything related to them. They had turned the Bureau, the Magic Tower, and the Blood Land, who had been protecting the magnate, into their enemies. But Tom didnt seem to care. His head was filled with the Summer Queens survival and the destruction of the enemy. Then..what about how the tablet was found? If someone targeted us, wouldnt they have left some traces behind? Troy nodded his heat, and pulled out some papers. Do you remember the Faust Historic Site from 6 years ago? Faust? Wasnt the place ruled a fake? Faust. Almost no one remembered him as it had been a long time ago, but he, the Despiser of Light. was someone who had stood as an equal to the Summer Queen. Today, he could be compared to the Martial King. The reason why he was famous was that although he wasnt affiliated anywhere, he was the only contractee of the demon Mephistopheles. Mephistopheles was a collector of all kinds of knowledge, and Faust had recorded achievements in history with his influence. However, the problem was that his accomplishments werent well-known to the world. He never had any friends or comrades with him. So when Fausts old research lab was discovered, the Tower was shaken. But the attention soon faded. Unlike the grandiose rumors, there were only strange things left in the lab. It had been the dungeon of a good-for-nothing magician. I also thought that was the case until now. However, it seems like it wasnt. What happened next? After that commotion, Cheonghwado and Walpurgisnacht inspected the site together 1 year later. At the time, the person in charge of Cheonghwado was Leonte. Toms eyes flashed. Leonte. He was the person who had been creating the stone. And? Troy nodded with a crumpled face. We dont know for sure what was discovered there, but after Leonte and Walpurgisnacht entered the site, there are witnesses who say that they had something like a stone monument. Wouldnt that have something to do with this? Tom clenched his fist. Blue veins popped up on his knuckles. Leonte was dead now. Then, there was only one suspect. Walpurgisnacht. He didnt know why a bunch of witches had targeted the Summer Queen. The witches might not have anything to do with this, since what they found at the site might not have been related to the tablet. However, it was clear that they had done something suspicious with Leonte, and the Red Dragon had caught onto this. If there was anything suspicious, anything that the witches mightve done wrong, all their questions would be answered if they just stormed them. And even if Walpurgisnacht wasnt the actual villain, they would be able to find the actual people behind it soon. It was important to follow the trail. So those bitches dared to do something this horrible, hm? Crunch! Tom ground his teeth and turned to look at Troy. Troy nodded. The Red Dragon would have to anticipate bloodshed if they were to fight against the Walpurgisnacht, but they couldnt weigh the pros and cons right now. Even if they fought against the Tower itself, they had to quickly find the wrongdoer and find a cure for the Summer Queen. *** Yeon-woo looked at Marquis Caliburn. He was a fierce-looking middle-aged man, just as the diary stated. The swords that the Gluttony Emperor treasures the most were the 4 Dukes and 8 Marquises. Marquis Caliburn was one of the strongest of them, a high ranker with extraordinary abilities. Yeon-woo considered whether he would be able to win if they fought. Since he hadnt completely assimilated with the Philosophers Stone yet, it might be hard to go one-on-one. However, if Shanon and the others helped? I can do it. Easily. Now, he was powerful enough to target high rankers. Yeon-woo felt his stronger powers and looked at Marquis Caliburn. If I am? It was a short, apathetic question. Marquis Caliburn twitched his eyebrow, then nodded without showing his emotions. I guess you are. Of course. With the Exile, the Snake Hunter, and the Cheongram Familys siblings. Marquis Caliburn asked a question with narrowed eyes. Ive been waiting for you to come out. A few months ago, we thought you visited a brothel. When we went, you were already gone. Is it because of Baron Lao? As expected! You know something about him? Marquis Caliburns eyes flashed. Lao was a subordinate that I cherished. He went to invite the Exile and you on the Emperors orders, but he never returned. I want to know what happened. Dont you already know, somewhat? The Blood Land knew that the Elohim were chasing after Brahm as well. The data from the 23rd floor was from before Agares descended. Then they wouldve been able to see the confrontation he had with the Elohim. On top of that, there were other things Yeon-woo set up with Synchronization. I want to know in detail. As you said, Lao said that he wanted to invite me and Brahm to the Blood Land. After that.. Yeon-woo spoke his lies without even a single blink. Laos arrival. Yeon-woos acceptance. Laos offer to help them with the Ceratopsian Dinosaur. He continued to explain how the Elohim had arrived, and with Laos help, they were barely able to escape. I dont know if youll trust me. But Lao said that he couldnt let the guests that his Emperor invited be in danger, so he told us to escape while he bought time. Thankfully, we survived, but.. Yeon-woos words faded. But that was enough. Marquis Caliburn clenched his fists. His sharp, knife-like eyes were shaking. Loyalty. There was nothing better to use against the Blood Land players. How were his last moments? He died a knight. Is that so? Good. Marquis Caliburn was silent and shut his eyes. Lao. He repeated the name of the loyal subordinate who had died for the Emperor. Behind him, people were murmuring about the cowardice of the Elohim. They were furious. No one among them was able to sense anything strange. Yeon-woos acting was enough to trick a mysterious merchant, so of course, none of them could tell. Yeon-woo barely hid his laughter with the mask. He might have found another hidden talent of his. With this, the Blood Land will be sufficiently enraged. Everything was put into motion. The Red Dragon would soon chase after Walpurgisnacht. Yeon-woo was planning on interfering using Brahm and Ananta as his reason. Then, the Elohim would step up, and the Blood Land would follow to attack them. In an instant, three of the Large Clans would be in hot water. And with this, the Magic Tower, the Merchant Union of the Magnate, and the Bureau would jump in to confirm the legitimacy of the tablet. There hadnt been a fight like this since the beginning of the Tower. Yeon-woo was going to extract what he needed from the fight, including Ananta. Vieira Dunes head will be a nice addition as well. Phante looked flabbergasted at how Yeon-woo could lie through his teeth like that, but he didnt show his face towards Marquis Caliburn. Marquis Caliburn calmed himself down and asked Yeon-woo another question. Then what did you say at the time? I said I would go. Is that still your answer? Of course. Its where our comrade was. Comrade..alright. Youre right. If youre Laos comrade, youre also my comrade and the Blood Lands comrade. Marquis Caliburns eyes shined brightly. Ill swear here. Following Laos will, as long as you never betray us, well consider you as our ally and protect you from danger. Wherever you are, the Blood Lands emperor will be with you. Magic power was infused in his voice. And the Elohim will have to pay. Ching [Marquis Caliburns pledge has been declared.] An invisible line was connected from Marquis Caliburn and Yeon-woo. The pledge of mana he had just made was applied by the system. It was a declaration of war against the Elohim. It was a pledge that not even the closest of friends made, but that was how angry Marquis Caliburn was. Marquis Caliburn confirmed that the pledge was made and nodded his head, and he invited Yeon-woo to the Blood Land again. Sir. Just then, his subordinate quickly whispered in the Marquiss ear. His face hardened. Yeon-woo was able to realize what happened. Its begun. Marquis Caliburn turned to look at Yeon-woo with an uncomfortable face. I think well have to push the invitation back to next time. The Summer Queen seems to have messed up. Since the Red Dragon was on the move, they would have to be on guard as well. Yeon-woo nodded his head like he understood. Theres no need to rush. We can talk next time. Marquis Caliburn turned away and left the stage with his subordinates. Brahm approached Yeon-woo, watching them leave. Cain. Yeon-woo nodded. Yes. We should go too. Yeon-woo and his party jumped into the portal. Chapter 226 - Witch Hunt (1) Hwak! Marquis Caliburn entered a new space through the portal. It was the outer sections of the Tower. Unlike the 23rd floor, this was full of hot air, and the thick scent of blood wafted around him. His face hardened at the sight in front of him. Everything was in ruins. There were destroyed buildings and traces of a violent battle. For a moment, Marquis Caliburn wondered if he opened the wrong portal. That was because the place that he had entered coordinates for was the Kelat Auction House. Nowhere else in the Tower had flourished like it, so of course he would wonder if he arrived at the wrong place after seeing the ruins. But the moment he saw the subordinates of the Blood Land sitting on top of the remnants of the buildings, he realized that he was at the right place. What happ..! Youre here? Marquis Caliburn was about to shout at the subordinates, but a familiar voice spoke up from behind his head. It was the voice of Duke Ardbad. The marquis turned his head and unwittingly gasped. Sir..! Dont make a big deal out of it. The underlings will become uneasy. Duke Ardbad waved his hand like it was nothing and plopped down next to his subordinates. His right sleeve was empty. The toned and muscled arm was gone. What..happened? Marquis Calirbun pushed his anger down. As the Blood Land rose, he battled his way through countless battlefields, but he had never seen a bloodied battlefield like this. Because he had been staying on the 23rd floor after the Demons Forest was destroyed, he wasnt up to date on what happened. Duke Ardbad took a big bite from the bread he was eating and spoke nonchalantly. The Red Dragon went crazy. That means..? Youve heard about that thing called the Trigmegistuss tablet or whatever, right? Yes. In the auction house it was being sold, the Red Dragon made a fuss. I guess they werent satisfied with just turning the Magic Tower, the magnates people, and the Bureau into their enemy. Humph! Marquis Caliburn felt like he knew what happened after that. It probably meant that they had turned all the other clans that had participated in the auction into their enemies. He could guess what went down. The confrontation of Red Dragon, who was trying to steal the tablet, and people trying to stop them. Red Dragon had won. To be honest, it wasnt that surprising. It was a bit humiliating, but even the Blood Land was no match for the Red Dragon. Those guys were strong even to fight against the entire Tower without even blinking an eye. However, he couldnt believe that they had taken one of Duke Ardbads arms. The Duke Ardbad he knew wasnt someone who would easily lose to someone, unless it was the Gluttony Emperor. No, even the Gluttony Emperor wouldnt have been able to attack him one-sidedly like this. Ardbad didnt symbolize power for nothing. But he lightly waved his hand like he didnt want to walk about it. Aside from that, how did it go with the Hoarder? We received a promise that he would come visit the capital. Also, with Baron Lao.. Marquis Caliburn explained what he learned. Duke Ardbad nodded his head, since it was all things they had guessed. I see. With this, the Emperor will be put to ease a little. Anyway. The Elohim, those bastards must have gone crazy too. Duke Ardbads eyes were burning up. From Red Dragon to Elohim. He didnt know why there were so many people after them. Everyone in this Tower is nothing but a parasite to burn up. I dont know why its so hard to regain our promised land. Duke Ardbad muttered with annoyance. Caliburn. He called for the marquis. Yes, Your Grace. Marquis Caliburn quickly bowed, kneeling. In a battlefield, the commanders orders were equivalent to the Emperors. The marquiss eyes shone. Were going to prepare our military. Get ready. It meant that the parasites who tried the Emperors will would be swept away. It was a declaration of war. Marquis Caliburns body trembled. The peace that a group called Arthia had created through their death was finally about to crack. Yes, at once! *** A long time after Duke Ardbad and Marquis Caliburn left with their subordinates, a new red portal opened, and Yeon-woo and his party appeared. Its a mess. Brahm looked around the Kelat Auction House, or what was left of it, shaking his head in disbelief. Even if it was understandable that they turned their backs on the other clans, what about the Bureau? On top of that, touching the auction house meant that they had turned several mysterious merchants unions into enemies as well. It was hard to know the exact power of the Guardians from a players standpoint, especially the 12 Zodiacs, the greatest Guardians that even the gods and demons couldnt touch. If they stepped up, the Red Dragon wouldnt be able to avoid damage. And the unions of the mysterious merchants? They couldnt step up and fight against the Red Dragon like other clans or the Bureau. However, as large as the Red Dragon was, they needed that many more supplies. If the unions cut them off, it would be hard for them to fight. There was no way the Red Dragon wouldnt know something that even a child knew. Did they have something to back them up? But since they were being this arrogant, it seemed like they were just leading everyone, including themselves, on the road to destruction. Thats how rushed they are right now. I guess. If their queen dies, everythings over for them. Brahm calmly nodded his head at what Yeon-woo said. If the Summer Queen died, the power that they had would cave in like a sandcastle. Thinking about it now, it was like they were dangling off the edge of the cliff at the moment. If theyre kicked about one to two times more, theyll fall straight into the abyss. Itll be fun to watch if something that big falls. Yeon-woo smirked and looked into his shadow. Boo. Checheche As the shadow stretched out, a robed Lich appeared. [Please. Give me your. Orders.] Find where the Red Dragon went. Boo nodded and floated up to the sky, holding his black bead up. Hwak! The bead emitted a light downwards and started to pour out magic. Boo had grown at a fast pace, exceeding the powers of most other Lichs with rune magic, Victorias studies, the other research that had been gained from studying the Philosophers Stone, the power Lawless Book, and Demonism. Brahm looked at Boo with an interested face. That guy is even more amazing every time I see him. Where did you find him? What are you talking about? Yeon-woo had found Boo through an earring he earned as a reward. As far as he knew, Boo was a player from a long time ago. Hm? You didnt know? I dont think he realizes it yet either, but that guy was probably pretty famous when he was alive. Even if hes a Lich, that kind of growth is impossible. To be exact, its probably better to describe his new powers as getting them back rather than growing. Brahm stroked his chin. Even if no one knows, that guy was probably above the 3 friends you got there. If compared to people now..he would probably be one of the Nine Kings. [..!] [..!] [..!] Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebeccas emotions were relayed to him through his connection with them. Of course they would, since they had considered Boo beneath them as he still couldnt speak properly. Yeon-woo also had a strange face. Boo was originally on the level of the Nine Kings? Yeon-woo had only met two of the Nine Kings so farthe Martial King and the Summer Queen. However, he had seen a bit of the others through their shadows on the 21st floor, so he could guess what kinds of beings they were. But Boo being compared to them? He couldnt imagine it. And furthermore, why had such a person fallen as a soul and become bound to an artifact as a mere Tutorial reward? Also, the artifact that Boo had been inside of was rank D. It wasnt something that such a person would have used. The name Boo was given because of the fact that he was a Witch Doctor. [TN: Witch doctor is boodoosoolsa in Korean.] But Boo didnt seem to react much to what they were saying, perhaps oblivious to the situation. While Yeon-woo was deep in thought, Boos voice rang out. [I will. Show you.] The black bead shined a sharp light. At the same time, several scenes flashed past Yeon-woo. They were scenes of what had happened in this place. Hwak! -Has the Red Dragon finally gone crazy? -The treasure is just going back to whom it should belong. Isnt that right? Items are taken with power. Isnt that something you guys do well too? With a scoff from Tom, the Beginning, and the clash between the Red Dragon and the others, the Kelat Auction house was destroyed instantaneously. Like a ghost, Yeon-woo could watch everything from above the Auction House. . This was the power that Boo had created using the Lawless Book as a reference. It recreated old events using the vestige left behind in objects. The Red Dragons power was incredibly overwhelming. It was shocking enough that the youngest of the Nine Dragon Sons, Tom, had come, but they even managed to push all the other clans back. Duke Ardbads right arm was sliced off by the Old Sword, Hanans cane, and the two bishops from the Devil Army werent able to overpower the Murderer Twins, Jack and Ripper. Hawk Eye Troy extended his fingernails to massacre the rebelling scholars of the Magic Tower, and such gruesome scenes were happening all over the auction house. Its a mess. Yeon-woo was so taken aback that he laughed in disbelief. This was what he had aimed for in the beginning, but it seemed like the scale would grow larger than what he had expected. All the better for me. The dirtier the water became, the more they fought, and the person to benefit from all this was him. Meanwhile, Tom took the tablet and moved to the 76th floor through a portal. The commotion in the Kelat Auction house ended there, but the confusion that was left behind lasted for a long time. Between the different clans and players, Yeon-woo found the witches he had been looking for. Looking down at them, he moved towards where they were. They were familiar faces to Yeon-woo. Darc and Margaret. From some time ago, Vieira Dune started to be followed by people who seemed to be protecting her. I didnt know why, but the first witches who were born from the mother of witches, Night, protected Vieira Dune at her side, becoming her teachers or her family. Vieira Dune was the clan leader of Walpurgisnacht, but she couldnt lead them alone. So there were people who became her godmothers, protecting her. The first witches. No one knew where they came from. However, it was widely known that they were old monsters that had been alive since the beginning of the Tower. Darc and Margaret were among those first witches, and they had taught Vieira Dune Seduction and Occult Power. -Just what happened? Why is the Emerald Tablet there? There are traces of something on it..but its definitely the Emerald Tablet. -Who leaked it? It seems like its from Leonte. Just who would do such a thing.. The reason for the participation of the two witches was simple. It was so they could confirm the legitimacy of the tablet. And once they found out that it was real, they realized that someone had leaked the tablet. If they werent stupid, they had probably already guessed that they might be the ones to receive backlash for what would happen. But they couldnt show it. -First..lets get out of here. Since they had confirmed the Emerald Tablet, they were planning on discussing what to do after returning to their headquarters, Brocken Castle. Darc and Margaret took the young witches under their command with them and recited magic to activate Teleport from far away the commotion to return to their headquarters. Boo! Yeon-woo didnt miss it. Brocken Castle wasnt a physical location. The Endless World of Night that witches spoke about was in a subspace, and there werent any paths or coordinates to get into it. So he ordered Boo to find the coordinates from traces they left behind, and the result was.. [I have. Found it.] Bingo. Chapter 227 - Witch Hunt (2) Clan house. A clan needed a reliable base once they had enough members. However, with the continuous war in the Tower, it wasnt easy to protect a base from danger. On top of that, it wasnt easy for clans centered around the higher floors to get new recruits. Even if scouts roamed around the lower floors for potential, there were limits to that process, and even if they scouted players, it wasnt easy to set up a station to maintain their presence on each floor unless you were a Large Clan. On the other hand, it was hard for clans that were set up on the lower floors to maintain their power as they climbed floors. It wasnt easy to set up a clan house because of the unique preferences of the people in the Tower. Allforone, dominating on the 77th floor, and the Red Dragon with their headquarters on the 76th floor were special cases. However, the mysterious merchants, who made the impossible possible, gave a solution. They began to sell the Outer Space that made up the subspaces outside of the Tower. The Outer Space was the only area that could guarantee safety for multiple clans. Because it was a superior location, permission to enter could be controlled, and it was easy to defend, even if there were intruders. Thanks to that, even though the Outer Space was expensive, it was sold like hotcakes. That was also why Arthias clan house wasnt discovered to this day. In addition, the Endless World of Night, Brocken Castle, where the witches stayed, was also one of those Outer Spaces. Unless you knew the exact coordinates, you couldnt even dream of entering. If you were even a bit off, you could crash into an unknown area between spaces. Boo was able to confirm that he was right after checking several times. [I will. Open. The portal.] The Teleport portal opened wide. Beyond the red portal, there was a glimmering space. Before we move We dont know if there are any traps of tricks set beyond here. So everyone, be careful. Brahm, Galliard, Phante, and Edora gravely nodded their heads. Even if they were chasing after Red Dragon, this was a superior territory of the witches Endless World of Night. It was said that even a dog knew to stay away from other dogs territories. No one knew what the witches had set up in their territory. Vieira Dune didnt say a word about it to Yeon-woos brother, although they were lovers. They had to be prepared for everything since they were entering an unknown world. And above all, we have to prioritize information about Ananta. Dont do anything thatll draw attention to you. Phante, already having heard about Sesha and Brahms backstory, sniffed and pounded his chest. I might be a mischievous son who doesnt listen to his father, but I know that much. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Pulling his Magic Bayonet out, he took a step inside the portal. And at that moment, he felt like he was back in Africa. A memory of himself leading his subordinates into unknown land was overlapping with the present time. Calming his boiling blood down, he spoke. Lets go in. *** Brocken Castle didnt appear right beyond the portal. They mustve judged that it was dangerous because someone could follow them like Boo had, so the path to the Brocken Castle was full of twists and turns. Each time Yeon-woo turned a corner, he saw different sights. -W, Who are you folks..! -Youre the Walpurgisnacht, right? -W, What are you.. -So Im right. You easy bitches. I could smell something disgusting all the way over here. Sweep them all away! The witches were described as easy because they had given their bodies to demons. People had already come by where Yeon-woo and his party were moving through. The Red Dragon already invaded the secret locations and labs of Walpurgisnacht, and they were torturing the witches to find out more information. -You dirty things! Why are you doing this to us! We dont have anything to do with this! -Then why are you here? -I, It was so we could confirm too! Its the truth! Really! The purpose of their torture ranged from trying to confirm their suspicions of Walpurgisnacht -O, Our c, clan.. to confirming the information that they learned about the exact location of Walpurgisnacht and their other bases, and how their subordinates were organized. -The Emerald Tablet was..! -The Emerald Tablet? -Found in the F, Faust dungeon! It was an item from another world that Faust made with orders from Mephistopheles! -Be more clear. -I, Ill tell you..so, please! Please k, kill me! There was also information about the Emerald Tablet. -W, We dont exactly know what that is either! All we know is that its something mysterious from unknown gods. Unknown gods? What the witch confessed was that the information on the Emerald Tablet was something that had nothing to the gods and demons on the 98th floor, and of supernatural beings from a completely different world. Yeon-woo suddenly felt cold. The Tower was a place with many different dimensions and worlds. With the different cultures, the Tower was able to keep on growing. Even with that, the Philosophers Stone was knowledge that most people werent aware of. But Faust had used Mephistopheles to receive a part of the knowledge of the gods from other worlds and make the Emerald Tablet. A part. Not everything. Then how far did the knowledge of the gods from other worlds reach? The problem was that there werent any messages from the gods and demons about this. They had been busy sending him messages when they were bored, so why were they quiet about this? Yeon-woo wanted to hear the details, but the witches didnt know much. Since the person in charge of the Emerald Tablet was Vieira Dune, the puzzle would be solved when she was caught. Also, it wasnt just the Red Dragon that was after Walpurgisnacht. -I didnt think I would see you here. -How dare you?! The other clans that had been humiliated by the Red Dragon at the Kelat Auction house showed up to bother them, and many rankers and clans made an alliance after hearing that the Emerald Tablet was from the Walpurgisnacht. Because of this, everywhere that Yeon-woos party passed by was in ruins. The corpses littering the ground explained how bad the battle had been. In the midst of that, there were souls that hadnt moved on yet. Eat. [Hey! We sound like your pets since you say it like that! Well, Ill dig in. Hehehe!] [Ill feel full for the first time in a long while.] Shanon and Hanryeong could consume the dead souls as much as they wanted. The attack of the Red Dragon, the witches that were being chased, and people that were following after them. The trick that Yeon-woo set up was becoming bigger. And as they walked, they arrived at their destination. [You have entered the Endless World of Night.] [Warning! This is private property. Receive permission from the owner of this world. If you trespass, you may be very disadvantaged.] [What happens here wont be recorded by the Tower.] An ashy world appeared along with messages filled with warnings. Cliffs that soared meters into the sky covered the stars. The little canyons between the cliffs looked like complicated mazes, and even that was hard to tell for certain because of the fog. [I guess witches are witches. Why is this place so creepy? Humans arent creative at all.] Yeon-woo agreed with Shanon, opening his Draconic Eyes to observe the canyons. There were flaws webbed everywhere. They mustve been extra tight with security because even the Draconic Eyes werent able to see how the canyons were made. Ugh. Why is it so gloomy? This is why witches are told theyre creepy. Its Ghost World Formation. Everyone turned to Brahm at what had said. A ghostish fog is artificially spread to give intruders illusions and fear and take away from their lifespans. Its difficult to deal with. Fog of Blood? Yeon-woo was reminded of a skill that Boo had. The fog scratched at the lifespans of the enemies and buffed allies. What Brahm said about Boo being an outstanding black magician flashed through his head again. Can you get rid of it? Yeon-woo asked. Brahm shook his head with a sour smile. Maybe if I had the Book of Mercury, but I cant get rid of it. But I can decrease the effect it has on our allies. Galliard added on, Then Ill help find the path. The skill that Galliard had, Fairy Eyes, helped him to find the truth, so it was useful. Also, he had the best eyesight out of them, so if the two of them worked together, they wouldnt have to worry about anything. As Brahm recited a spell, a blue effet wrapped around them. [Brahm has cast Blessing: Curse Defense on his allies.] [Brahm has cast Blessing: Immunity Increase on his allies.] .. [The party has been made.] [Current members (4/4)] ### Galliard Fin Blackelven Phante Cheongram Edora Cheongram Yeon-woo felt strange about the party that was assigned by the system. It was normal for teams or clans to work together, but he had never imagined he would be in a party himself. Yeon-woos name was still censored, and Brahm wasnt counted as a party member because he wasnt a player anymore. He could lightly sense the locations of his party members, so he would be able to find them even if they were split apart. [Two sudden quests have been created.] [Hidden Quest / Field Arrest (1) ] Summary: A while ago, the Bureau decided on disciplinary action for the Red Dragon, who attacked the Kelat Auction house for personal reasons. However, there is a limit to what the Bureau can do, so help is needed. Capture or kill the Red Dragons players within the given time. You can take a percentage of the skills or artifacts of the ones you kill. Time limit: 3 days Conditions of completion: Red Dragon members killed. Red Dragon buildings destroyed. Reward: The artifacts or skills of the one you killed. Additional rewards depending on Karma. [Hidden Quest / Field Arrest (2) ] Summary: Red Dragon is asking for an explanation from Walpurgisnacht after what happened. However, because they were denying all charges, the Summer Queen Ismenios has come to a decision. From now on, destroy and take everything related to Walpurgisnacht. Only the players and clans that contribute will receive rewards, and the top three players will be given Dragons Blood. Time limit: None Conditions of completion: Destruction of the Walpurgisnacht Reward: Opening of Intrenian If the conditions are met, Dragons Blood. Hyungnim! Yeah. I saw. Phante shouted in excitement. Yeon-woo shook his head looking at the quest window. So the Bureau stepped up. And the Red Dragon fought back without restraint. Like the summary in the quest windows, it was hard for the Bureau to touch the Red Dragon even if they gave them disciplinary action. That was how powerful the Red Dragon was. So the Bureau decided to give all players a quest to attack the Red Dragon. There was a time limit of 3 days, but the Red Dragon would have to expect some damage as punishment. However, the Summer Queen had cleverly reflected the damage they would get onto someone else. She had given the Walpurgisnacht as a sacrifice to draw attention away from the Red Dragon and gave rewards for the new quest. Of course, most players will attempt both quests. Just as Yeon-woo had planned, the entire Tower was in pandemonium. Multiple variables could pop up, but one thing was for sure. The Walpurgisnacht is properly fucked. They already had a lot of eyes on them, but with the Red Dragon added to the mix.. Brahm mustve been thinking the same thing as the smile didnt disappear from his face. He met Yeon-woo eyes, and looked away, coughing lightly. Then, lets go. Theres no time. *** Galliard was in the lead as the pathfinder, Brahm was in the center, Phante and Edora were standing to his side, and Yeon-woo watched the rear, in case of attack. The canyons were extremely creepy. The fog didnt disappear even as Brahm and Galliard used magic and spirits, and they werent able to see clearly. Yeon-woo sent his consciousness forward, hoping that he would see something, but he couldnt feel anything, like he was trying to grab air. Kiiiiii Kikikikiki! When the wind crashed into the rough cliffs, it sounded like screams. And for some time, the party was able to see. This.. Is a bloody mess. There were traces of swords exchanged and corpses everywhere. Everything they had seen so far seemed like childs play. The problem was that party members and allies had fought amongst themselves. No, to be exact, it seemed like they had fought without caring about who they were attacking. It was a disaster. Brahm had said that the Ghost World Formation made people hallucinate and decreased their lifespans. It seemed like these people were its victims. Yeon-woo was able to tell his party members to be careful. But the moment he turned around, there was no one standing behind him. It was just filled with fog. What is this? Since when? Yeon-woos eyes hardened. They had been swept up in the barrier and caught off guard. But to think Brahms buff would be broken this easily. He couldnt believe it, so he checked his body. However, the buff was still there. Then did it even trick buffs? This fog? Yeon-woo attempted to open his Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception before it was too late. But just then Oraboni? Oraboni! Edoras voice could suddenly be heard through the fog, and a black shadow approached him. There you are..! Edora appeared through the fog. When her concerned filled eyes turned to those of relief Swek! Yeon-woo swung his Magic Bayonet without any hesitation. Edoras head was blown away. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 228 - Witch Hunt (3) Edoras head rolled on the floor. Plop Yeon-woo remained calm in a situation that anyone else would freak out in. Edoras head stopped next to some pebbles. Edoras body was still standing. Blood didnt spurt from her head. Just then, Edoras eyes came to life, and she smiled. Oraboni. Thats not fair. Striking a weak girl like me with a sword. I didnt know you were like this. Im disappointed. With those words, her body and head scattered into the fog, and a new form appeared in its place. Black mask and black clothes with Vigrid. It was like Yeon-woos reflection in water. However, the aura from him was different. Rather than being pleasant, it was vicious. A doppelganger? So you know me? Most people dont. The doppelganger was busy giggling. As it did, Yeon-woos eyes darkened. A doppelganger was a monster that imitated others. Because it doesnt have its own mind, it continued to mimic others, hoping to become complete by killing who it copied. However, it also had the desire to become stronger, so it couldnt stay as one being for too long. So Vieira used this aspect of the doppelgangers, saying that she could make fun experiments using this. Vieira Dune did all kinds of experiments to collect doppelgangers. What she mainly tested was learning. Doppelgangers usually lost all collected data when they switched over to a new personality. It was to prevent the confusion between identities. However, Vieira Dune continued to store this data. The reason why a doppelganger continued to change was to have its own identity, and she collected the recorded data to use it in another way. If it worked, the doppelganger would be able to continue growing while absorbing the abilities of others. That being seemed to fit the description in the diary. Its a test subject. Even after it changed from Edora to himself, the being didnt change much. Rather, it was exuding the aura of having multiple souls. Yeon-woo glanced around at the corpses around him. Their faces were all filled with shock and confusion. They had already been overwhelmed from the Ghost World Formation, but it seemed like it had become worse after meeting a doppelganger. How many of them are there? There would probably be plenty of Vieira Dunes test subjects around the Brocken Castle. If beings like this were around, it wouldnt be easy to enter the castle in the center. A lot of clans would suffer from this. It was amusing. He had expected Vieira Dune to have done all kinds of things to protect the castle, but nothing like this. He had definitely made the right decision to make all the clans move. What are you thinking about?! You dare to be distracted in front of me? The doppelganger frowned, its pride hurt. As it did, it spread its wings of fire and started to spew out a wave of heat. It had the same property and movements as Yeon-woo. It had mimicked him in that short time. Kwang! The doppelganger kicked up into the sky, flying towards Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo just smirked. Shanon. Checheche Suddenly, Yeon-woos shadow stretched out, and Shanon appeared with his sword breaker. Clang! The doppelgangers sword was futilely blocked by Shanon. The sword breaker, wrapped in darkness, didnt move an inch. Just when the doppelgangers eyes widened in disbelief [What should I do?] Capture him. Theres a lot to find out. [Sure. Hehe!] Shanon laughed lightly, swinging the sword breaker. Clang. With the pure sound of metal, the doppelgangers sword was easily swept away. Shanon rapidly closed the distance between them, stretching his left hand out to grab its collar, and pinned it to the ground. Kwang! The ground sunk. The doppelganger struggled to escape, but because of the sword breaker that landed on its chest right after, it was fixed to the ground like a skewer. H, How? [Thats all you amount to. Isnt it?] Even if a doppelganger had copying abilities, there were limits. The only reason why the doppelganger had reigned as the strongest was because of the Ghost World Formation. However, Yeon-woo wasnt affected in the slightest by it. The doppelganger couldnt even copy his powers, so of course it would fall behind. Furthermore, Shannon was a Death Noble C stronger than most monsters. His level was different from a mere doppelganger. [I hope you last longer, buddy.] Shanon laughed darkly, splitting the doppelganger in half. Keaacckk! The doppelganger shouted in pain. But Shanon just laughed maniacally and swiped at the being. The doppelgangers body continued to restore itself, but Shanon repeatedly ripped it up. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo gave orders to Boo to set up a barrier so the witches couldnt observe them. [Hahahaha!] Shanons lunatic laughter became louder. His demonic energy slowly crept into the skin of the being, amplifying the pain. Usually, being able to heal itself was a blessing to monsters, but it was nothing more than a curse right now. [Haha!] I think his personality changed a bit. Yeon-woo was deep in thought as he watched Shanon. Even though Shanon seemed flippant, he actually had a serious side to him. He had never seen Shanon like this before. Had he changed after becoming a Death Noble? If it was a change for the worse, he would have to interfere. But nothing was certain yet, so he decided to observe further. Please..! The doppelganger eventually surrendered. [Tsk. What the heck? It was just getting fun. Cant you take it a bit more? Haa.] Brrr At this moment, Shanon seemed crueler than his owner in the doppelgangers eyes. It looked at Yeon-woo with pleading eyes. Yeon-woo uncrossed his arms and slowly approached it. * * * Yeon-woo learned a lot from the doppelganger. The Seal of Restraints was on it in case of betrayal, but that was easily taken care of by Boo. When the last of its binds were untied, the doppelganger told them everything so he could die as fast as possible. It knew quite a lot, from how the canyons were formed, the weaknesses of the Ghost World Formation, methods to escape the fog and find your way, to information about Walpurgisnacht. It was only a test subject, but it had seen many things during the time it lived in the Brocken Castle. However, that was all it knew. It didnt know about the details. So you dont know how to break the Ghost World Formation? B, Because Pataya is in charge of the territory, I, I dont know..so please..! It didnt look like a doppelganger anymore in its condition. Its body was ruined like a broken doll. All it could do was open its mouth. It begged to be killed now that it had spoken about everything, but Wait. Yeon-woo cut him off. W, What.. You said Pataya, right? Is she around here? Y, Yes! The doppelganger instinctively knew this was how it could die comfortably, and it quickly shouted before Yeon-woo could change his mind. B, Because there are so many intruders! She said it was an e, emergency! Patayas in change of getting rid of as many intruders as possible using the Ghost World Formation! Is she watching us right now? Shes probably b, busy focusing on the Elohim right now! Is that so? Yeon-woo stroked his chin. Like Darc and Margaret, Pataya was one of the first witches who created Walpurgisnacht. Her ability was clairvoyance. Usually, she watched things through her crystal and supported those on the front lines. It seemed like that was the case this time as well. Yeon-woo had confirmed that Ione and the rest of the Elohim had entered the Ghost World Formation. Pataya would definitely have her plate full taking care of them. It meant that it was the perfect time to attack her from behind. Where is she? Thankfully, the doppelganger was linked with Pataya, and it knew her general location. When there wasnt anything more to learn, Yeon-woo turned to speak to Shanon. Im going to use it for Sesha to test, so tie it up and put it inside Intrenian. Sesha was absorbed with research about alchemy these days. She would like this if it was given to her as a present. [Hehehe. Ill even decorate it nicely with a ribbon.] W, Wait! You said you would kill me if..! The doppelganger shouted with a pale face. However, Yeon-woo just smirked. When did I say that? Shit! You son of a bitch! You! You wont be comfortable in death..! I already know I cant go to heaven when I die, so you dont have to worry about that. Accck! S, stay away! The doppelganger squirmed in Shanons hands, but it couldnt do anything. Yeon-woo called Hanryeong and Rebecca while its screams were ringing out. You guys heard, right? Save the others according to what it said. [Yes, sir.] [Youre going by yourself?] Rebecca asked with a concerned face. The first witches were so powerful that even most rankers didnt touch them. But Yeon-woo just grinned and shook his head. Shes only skilled in magic; shes nothing in battle. Also His eyes flashed icily. Im not weak anymore. * * * Shit..! Pataya pulled her hair out looking at the crystal. Her sisters had always been jealous of her silky hair, but it was tousled badly right now. It was because of the images in the crystal. The crystal reflected was happening in the canyons. And of course, the canyons were a mess. Most people were taken care of with the Ghost World Formation and the doppelgangers, but the problem lay with those who werent. The Red Dragon, the Elohim, the Devil Army, the Sea of Time..all the Large Clans, and several high rankers. They were after the Red Dragon as well as the Emerald Tablet. When the quest suddenly popped up, players continued to flow in. It was because the Red Dragon released the coordinates. Because of that, she was going crazy as the person in charge. The cores that made up the Ghost World Formation were being destroyed, and all the test subjects and chimeras that were protecting the castle were being massacred. The young witches and first witches were dying out, and it seemed to be a matter of time before the castle walls would be broken through. She was blocking them off, but she couldnt do a 10-person job by herself, so she needed to find another way. Margaret is headed for the Red Dragon and Darc said she would go for the Sea of Time.. Different strategies flashed through her head. The problem is the Elohim. For some reason, the Elohim was working harder than the Red Dragon. It was of utmost importance that they were taken care of. Just when she clenched her teeth, Pataya instinctively looked back in surprise from the uneasiness she felt. She was met with two will o the wisps. They were horrendous will o the wisps that caused shivers to go down your back just by looking at them. Her face paled. A dagger flew at her. Puk! Kuck! She rolled on the floor from the chest-splitting pain. The tablet fell over, and the crystal cracked as it hit the floor. Yeon-woo was coldly smiling on top of her body, burning the will o the wisps above his eyes. How..? She had definitely closed this area off with magic. Pataya couldnt believe it had been broken through. Also, she shouldve felt his presence. [Extrasensory Perception C Synchronization] [Shunpo] Yeon-woo used the two skills to hide his presence. With Boos black magic added on top of that, no one wouldve been able to realize he was approaching. Unless it was a high ranker with impeccable senses, it was impossible to sense him. I have a lot to ask, but you probably wont answer them, right? Just kill me! I will. What? Yeon-woo swiped Patayas neck with the Magic Bayonet. Patayas eyes widened because she didnt think he would just kill her, but her life ended there. Then, Yeon-woo absorbed her corpse and soul with the Bathorys Vampiric Sword. As he did, most of her vestige came over. There were things about the general situation of Walpurgisnacht, and information about the Brocken Castle and Ananta. Yeon-woo soon frowned. Ananta is locked underground in the castle? So that was why she hadnt contacted Brahm recently. She was caught by Vieira Dune. The good thing was that she was still alive. But her condition was critical. They needed to find her fast. Boo. If you learn anything else, let me know right away. [Yes. Sir.] Boo had regained most of his abilities as a witch doctor. Because of that, he could control souls extraordinarily. There was no need to torture them like before. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo moved to his next prey, as quietly and stealthily as possible. He couldnt be caught. If he continued to go up, he would arrive where Vieira Dune and Ananta were. Whoosh Chapter 229 - Witch Hunt (4) Kwakwang! Kwang! Kwang Fuck! Tom cursed as he saw the meteorite on the ground. Every time he screamed, the scales on his skin shook. His scales were red from fury. These rat-like bitches dare! He had barely recovered from the fear of the hallucinations and the chimeras in the Ghost World Formation, but witches had suddenly appeared from the sky. They were just trash that wouldnt have been difficult to deal with, but they were blocking the Red Dragon from the safety of the sky on their broomsticks. The problem was that he couldnt touch them. This was all because of the first witch Margaret, who wasnt coming down from the sky. She was wrapped in purple light, pouring out all kinds of magic. She stopped the Red Dragon from moving by controlling gravity and covered the witches around her with barriers to defend them. Also, meteorites were falling from the sky like rain, and the ground was doing impossible things like enlarging and shrinking. Was that witchs magic power limitless? Even if she had a lot, she shouldve dried out by now from using magic like that. But Margaret didnt even seem tired. Rather, the longer she went on, the more rosy her cheeks became, and the level of the magic was also becoming stronger. Hwak! Just then, a purple light shined around Margaret again. It was an ominous and creepy light. At first, it had been subtly shining like a star, but it was now as bright as a full moon. Mere witches couldnt continue doing these miraculous things. Then that only left one possibility. The Philosophers Stone. Thats what that bitch is using! And it was a Philosophers Stone that was assimilated to her body. It was similar to the aura of the Summer Queen. It was definite proof that this case was related to the Walpurgisnacht. The medicine to heal the Summer Queen was right in front of him, but he felt like he was going to go crazy not being able to approach the witches. Beginning. Danghee has died. Theres no way this can go on. Troy approached him with a crumpled face. Danghee. She was one of the 81 Eyes who moved with Tom and Troy. She was the weakest of them, but a high ranker was still a high ranker. That was how bad the situation was. Tom grit his teeth. If only they could get that bitch, the path would clear up! But no matter how many times he activated his signature skill, it didnt affect Margaret. When Margaret flipped her hand over earlier, she lifted the ground. Thanks to that, the Red Dragon had to suffer the humiliation of losing ? of their forces. They couldnt retreat now that they were here either. The Summer Queen was dying at a rapid pace. They had to find the Philosophers Stone as soon as possible. Retreating in this kind of urgent situation? No way. They didnt have any second chances. He was also uneasy because the Elohim had moved before them. If they got the real tablet, everything would go down the drain. They were short on time. Anxiety and time were pressing at him. All kinds of factors were stressing him out. They wouldnt come out successful at this rate. Tom eventually decided to ask for more help. Currently, only a part of their forces were in the Endless World of Night. It was because they needed to stop the attack from others. It was also to quickly react when other information was found out. But since it was confirmed that the Philosophers Stone was here, he didnt have to worry about that. Ill have to see those bastards. He didnt want to see his brothers faces, but he didnt have anywhere else to turn to. He was about to contact them but Kwang! He heard something explode in the sky. It was enough to shake the ground as well as the Outer Space. Tom and Troys gazes were naturally drawn up. The other players of the Red Dragon looked who had been dealing with the meteorites looked up as well. A fire was spreading where the witches were gathered. It was a pitch black fire. Tom, who had seen his mother control several fires, had never seen this color before. It was dark as the night, and the blackish-fire emanated a heat that was hotter than most fires. It was probably the fire that one would experience in hell. The explosion that had begun from Margaret instantly spread to the other witches and soared up even higher in the sky. The atmosphere boiled, and the aftereffects quickly came down. Plop plop plop! From the pieces that were falling like hail, Margarets head was included. But even that was burned black before it arrived at the ground. What..is this? Tom was flustered at the sight that he never wouldve imagined. Why had there suddenly been an explosion, and why was Margaret dead? Did the Philosophers Stone explode because she hadnt used her magic properly? Whatever the reason was, one thing was clear. This was their chance. Now! Run! We have to arrive before the Elohim! With Tom and Troy at the lead, the hundreds of players from the Red Dragon began to run. Beyond the twisted canyons, they could see a sharp mountain that looked like it was poking the sky. * * * This strange sight wasnt just happening in front of Red Dragon. Huh? Why so suddenly? Mysterious explosions occurred all over. The first witches that had miraculously pushed the intruders into a corner suddenly burned to death without even being able to scream. Thanks to that, the players who had been caught up in the Ghost World Formation were freed. These witch bitches definitely have something. Lets take it. Finders keepers! The rate at which they progressed increased. * * * The enemies are near! We have to stop them! Everyone, be prepared for death! Great Mother is with us. Even if we die, we can live forever in her arms, so dont spare your lives! The Brocken Castle was at the tip of the sharp mountain beyond the maze-like canyons. It was surrounded with firm walls, and it was where most of the witches powers were amplified because it was closest to the moon. The witches gave off an ominous aura flying down on their broomsticks with their pointed hats. From the first witches who were birthed from the Great Mother, young witches that had just begun to learn the laws of witches, to the witches who had never left the castle before, all the witches in the Tower moved busily. A few years ago, Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo had attacked the castle, but it hadnt been this bad. The level of danger was completely different. It was something that could determine whether a clan would survive or not. The Large Clans and high rankers were backing the witches into a corner. They were even using the power of the Great Mother, but the canyons would crumble at this rate. Just now, the Monster World Formation was bypassed..! The Disaster World Formation and Underworld Formation have both been activated! There were five World Formations that defended themGhost World Formation, Monster World Formation, Disaster World Formation, Underworld Formation, and Calamity World Formation. It wasnt just the Emerald Tablet that they found in the Faust dungeon. The magic knowledge they found was enough to create an entire archive, and the Walpurgisnacht used what they needed to protect themselves. That was also why the accomplishments of the witches had recently improved. But no matter how outstanding a barrier it was, with the attack from the most skilled in the Tower, the castle seemed like a sandcastle. Or is it that weve been able to get this far because of the 5 barriers? Darc clenched her teeth. As a first witch birthed by the Great Mother, this danger seemed especially out of the blue. If only..if only this happened a little later..! Just where had things gone wrong? From when Ananta stole test subject BX_71? Or when the Emerald Tablet was stolen from Leonte? Or from when the Great Mother had gone silent? No. Even with all the variables, they had done what they needed to do. And they were on the brink of having the Great Mother descend. It was probably when the tablet was put to bid at Kelat Auction House. The Walpurgisnacht realized that something was wrong, and they would be blamed. The problem was, they didnt have a clue who the real culprit was. It would definitely be a well-known player if they were powerful enough to move the Red Dragon and shake the Tower up. But they couldnt close in on anyone. Brahm? He mightve done this to rescue Ananta..no. Its not him. Its true the Exile is smart, but many are needed to plot this. People who are clever. But hes not. Just who is it? Darcs head was dizzy. But she couldnt find the answer. I need to focus on stopping them first. Its not too late to find the culprit after that. Normally, the Walpurgisnacht wouldnt have been able to stop all the intruders with what they had, but Darc was confident. They had a secret weapon other than the magic and barriers from the Faust dungeon. The Philosophers Stone. It was a weak prototype that couldnt even be called the Philosophers Stone, but it was effective enough. It was incomparable to the tablet on the Kelat Auction House. It was the pure Philosophers Stone that was made with the actual Emerald Tablet. The first witches had Philosophers Stones like these. If these were used, and the young witches went to the forefront and fought using guerilla warfare, they would be able to stop the invaders. The reason why the Red Dragon and other intruders hadnt passed the Ghost World Formation was all thanks to this stone. Darc was trying to stop the Sea of Time. They were almost matched with the Red Dragon in terms of power, but their numbers were relatively lower. Jing She heard the notifying magic that enemies were coming. Darc put the Philosophers Stone in her mouth. Everyone prepare for..! Hwaaa! The smell of blood? Darc widened her eyes at the smell of blood that wafted from the canyons. Just then, a dark shadow covered her head. Darc turned to look in that direction. Two will o the wisps were right in front of her. Hup! Darc quickly turned to get off of her broom. But the sword already passed through her left shoulder. Her left arm was severed from her body and flew in the air. The culprit! Darc was able to know as soon as she saw the masked player with wings of fire. She didnt know if it was the leader or an underling, but it was clear that it wasnt the Sea of Time. I have to tell Vieira..! The young witches with Darc were all dead to her now. The player was so quick that even she couldnt see him properly, so they wouldnt be able to avoid it. It was her fault for realizing too late. She needed to fix her mistake. She had to tell Vieira that there was a dangerous person like this. And until she received an answer, she had to keep him busy. Darc turned her magic power to the Philosophers Stone in her mouth. With this, all kinds of things were possible. A miraculous stone. That was what the Philosophers Stone meant to the witches. She would be able to stop that player that was either brave or foolish for having come here. However, What..? Darcs eyes widened. The Philosophers Stone didnt move. It was just a stone. Like it was broken. She had checked that it worked properly before she left the Tower. Why was it suddenly broken? Just then, the masked person lightly flipped his body and approached Darc. She shivered at the creepy will o the wisps beyond his mask. But Darc soon blinked at what he said. It wont work. Probably. What..? Because thats what happened for the rest of them. ! He spoke like he had been responsible for that. What kind of..! The moment Darcs eyes widened, the masked player rushed at her to put his Magic Bayonet into her left chest. Ting! The magic organ was completely cut off. Darcs eyes became bloodshot. Yeon-woo extended his hand to grab Darcs head. He could see her eyes filled with terror through his hands. The black fire from Yeon-woos fingertips covered Darcs head. Eup! Eup! Darc shouted in fear, but she was soon burnt to a crisp. 42. Yeon-woo counted the number of witches he had taken care of, tossing Darcs corpse onto the ground. Her head broke apart, and a purple stone was left behind. Checheche Just then, Yeon-woos shadow stretched out as Boo appeared to absorb the Philosophers Stone. Purple fire glimmered in the eye sockets of the skull. Good job. [Im honored. To obey. Your orders.] Boo bowed. Controlling the Philosophers Stones of the witches was all thanks to him. With the knowledge that he had learned researching the Philosophers Stone, Boo knew the sole weakness of the Philosophers Stone. To be exact, it was a weakness that Yeon-woo, who succeeded didnt have, but the witches had. Because the Philosophers Stone was perfect, it didnt need any interference with magic power from the outside after it was complete. Boo had used this to block the flow of magic power to make the stones the witches had just normal stones. With Yeon-woos quiet movements on top of that, the witches fell like autumn leaves. It was important to save Ananta right away, but it wasnt good to let theWalpurgisnacht succeed in their defense. Everyone had to keep on attacking each other and eating away at each others forces. [Its. Done.] Yeon-woo coldly smiled seeing Boo done absorbing the Philosophers Stone. The person who had gained the most from the attack was probably Boo. Chapter 230 - Witch Hunt (5) The Red Dragon and the other clans moved along the path Yeon-woo had opened. The Elohim were at the very front, reaching the end of the canyons. Suddenly, Ione, who was in the lead, paused. Mm? Is it cleared? Those witches. Theres nothing they can do. Ione grimaced at the presences he could feel behind him. His eyes were shining a gold color. Not a lot of people knew this, but Ione was blind. No, to be exact, he was born blind. But he was able to become one of the most skilled people in his family, the Protogenoi family, because of one thing. It was the ability that was passed down in his family. Omniscient Viewpoint was similar to Allforones Thousand Li Eyes in many ways. [TN: Thousand Eyes changed to Thousand Li Eyes for accuracy. Li is a unit of measurement.] However, unlike the Thousand Li Eyes that allowed the user to see wherever they wanted, Omniscient Viewpoint only allowed the user to look through the eyes of things called wards. Ione had placed his wards throughout Brocken Castle, and he was able to quickly pass through the 5 barriers and watch the movements of those behind him. He could see that the Red Dragon and the others were quickly catching up. They had put some distance between them, but the others might reach where they were. Ione was extremely dissatisfied that someone was following them. The Elohim, with the blood of the gods, had to be in the lead at all times. They couldnt allow others to catch up. And only the Elohim deserved a holy item like the Philosophers Stone. Aether. Ione picked out one of the many subordinates following him. Aether flinched. He had realized what Ione was going to say. His face turned frantic. Ione, I..! Stop the people behind us from advancing. As for why you have to do that, Im sure I dont have to say. Ione gave Aether a sharp look. Aether bit his lower lip. The reason why Ione was being like that was simple. He was telling him to make up for not catching the baby Dragon Human. Since the incident had also resulted in the death of Hemera, a promising clan member, Iones attitude was to be expected. ..Yes, sir. Understood. Eventually, Aether had to listen to Ione. It wasnt just Ione who was glaring at him. The Senate, Consul, and even the heads of some families were looking at him with all kinds of emotions. Discomfort. Contempt. Hate. Dissatisfaction. Pessimism. There wasnt a single positive gaze among them. Shit. Their arrogant eyes were always the problem. They treated him like this just because he was his fathers child, although he had worked so hard to assimilate with them. He backstabbed Arthia and did other disgusting things. He worked like a dog, like a dog that always wagged its tail for its owner. But you..you still! You still..! But he was always alone. The Senate membership was just a nominal position . He had nothing else to his name. So Aether had reached out to the Devil Army. What he needed was acknowledgement, and he thought that he could properly prove himself here. If only he comes down. Then..Ill make you lick my feet! You disgusting sons of bitches. And like that, Aether watched the 70 of them continue to climb up with Ione at the lead. His clenched fists shook. Sir. Aether swallowed his anger as he turned to his subordinate. His eyes were coldly calm. What about Iones wards? Theyre not here, right? Yes. Its been confirmed. Those bastards. They think well die here. The fact that they hadnt set up any wards here meant that they were being used as a throwaway card. They probably thought he was only useful enough to tie the Red Dragon down. But Aether didnt plan on suffering like Ione thought. Everyone, release the Demon Eyes (ħ). With those orders, an intense demonic energy began to whirl around Aether and the others. A thin line of blood was drawn on their foreheads, and a signia appeared. It was a signia with three circles that looked like eyes inside of a triangle. Demon Eyes. It was a brand that was only allowed to servants of the demons. Hwaaak! And the demonic energy that Aether, a potential candidate to replace Yevich, the 9th bishop, was exuding, wasnt normal. Black fog was glittering behind him like light. It was a symptom of borrowing the demons strength. [What is it, Aether?] Just then, Kindred reached out to Aether with telepathy after reading the change. Kindred and the other Devil Army were following after the Elohim through the path that Aether taught them. Thats.. Aether explained the situation he was in, about having to stop the Red Dragon and the others. When he was done, he spoke about why he contacted them. ..So if you help. [Stupid fool.] . It was a cold voice. Aether shut his lips. His fists shook. This tone. Emotion. The scoff. It was all too familiar to him. [You cant even do that? Useless.. Tsk!] Kindred continued after clicking his tongue. [No. It might be for the better. You said you wanted to be the 9th bishop?] ..Yes. I dared to. [Then, that test will be administered here.] Aether squeezed his eyes, trying to focus. [Where youre standing right now is a place that has to be passed to arrive at the castle. Like Ione said, protect that place as best as you can.] Kindreds voice was cold as ice, but Aether clenched his fists with determination. This was a chance. The last one. And he laughed at himself. Arthia, the Elohim, and the Devil Army. He had sought after a place for him, but there wasnt anywhere for him. Same as in the past, he was struggling by himself. Is this a curse? Jeong-woo. Your soul is still binding me. Aether felt Kindred and the other bishops moving away, and he kicked off the ground with his subordinates. They looked like a pack of starved wolves spilling demonic energy behind them. Just then, familiar people appeared. It was the Red Dragon. The Elohim? The Devil Army? What are they? Tom scowled at the appearance of a disruptor, since they were already behind the Elohim. But regardless of that, Aether jumped off the ground and landed on Tom. In his right hand was the power of the Devil Army, and in his left hand was the power he stole from his little sister. Flash! A white light covered the Red Dragon. Move, you mongrel! Tom was planning on using the dragons power of elemental contact to twist the space around Aether, but then Urrr, kwakwakwang! Tens of lightning bolts felt from the sky. * * * I barely lost them. The Bow God Jang Wei pressed his left arm to stop the bleeding and tied it up with a bandage. But his entire body was already wrapped in bandages, so this new one didnt really stand out. The chase of the One-horned tribe had made Jang Weis mind lose hope. They continued to follow Jang Wei as if they knew exactly where he was, and even pushed him to the brink of death several times. Jang Wei had barely escaped, but he couldnt stop the injuries he was receiving day by day. And when the Martial King himself appeared, he struck terror into Jang Weis heart. Jang Wei had been confident in his martial arts. He was Hou Yis apostle [TN: Yi Ye changed to Hou Yi for accuracy.], and he hadnt forgotten his training either. But meeting the Martial King was like meeting a wall. It was a wall that you couldnt break down or crack. A monster even amongst the Nine Kings. He felt like he knew why the arrogant Summer Queen avoided confrontations with the Martial King. The feeling of being chased without being able to rest was So fun. It was the best. It was like living on Earth, the feeling of being able to die anytime. Being a high ranker, he had moved further away from the concept of death, but he felt like that feeling was coming back now. His heart beat faster. Sister. I think theres still a long time to go until I see you. Right? Jang Wei was busy giggling. But even so, he couldnt continue this dangerous lifestyle. He needed somewhere to rest for a while. Only then would he be able to properly fight against the One-horned tribe. Jang Wei wanted to land an arrow in the Martial Kings head at least once. Somewhere to hide. Somewhere to hide. Where would be a good place? He needed somewhere to hide his presence. It might have been better to hide amongst many. While he was busy contemplating, a ripped piece of paper suddenly came at him. Jang Wei read it out of boredness and his eyes changed. Theyre recruiting mercenaries? [Mercenary Recruitment Notice] The West Wind Union is scouting mercenaries. The objective of this recruitment is for the fight against the Walpurgisnacht. The price can be dealt with separately from the quests rewards. Now that he thought about it, he heard about something like this while he was on the run. The Bureau was furious at the Red Dragon for attacking the Kelat Auction House, probably. He didnt look too much into it because he was busy with the Martial King, but.. Walpurgisnacht. He became interested. If it was the West Wind Union, it was the largest scale union out of all the unions. It was perfect to hide himself. And he had run out of money right now. Since the other Large Clans are involved in it too, it might be a good chance to dip the One-horned tribe in the mud if needed. When it was hard to catch your prey, it was best to pull it into a busy environment. Jang Wei wet his lips. Prey. He liked that word. He wanted to catch the Martial King. The Hoarder. It would be nice if he was here too. * * * This is the list of mercenaries who participated. Atrans eyes shined looking at the list his subordinate brought. Fucking bastards. After the auction became messed up because of the Red Dragon, his reputation also came crumbling down, just like the auction house. The union avoided him, and the VVIPs turned their backs on him. He hadnt done anything wrong in particular, but it was an unspoken rule that a merchant who failed to oversee an auction couldnt survive on this floor. He had basically lost everything. But there was still one thing he had. Money. He had the wealth that he collected when he distributed the VVIP invitations. Atran gathered all his wealth to use mercenaries for revenge. There were S-Class mercenaries like Black Skull and Twice, solo players like the Ice King, and others. Like that, he had gathered about 500 mercenaries. They were all rankers. That wasnt all. He made contacts with three different assassin guilds C Blade Assassin, Moon Shadow, and Black Hand. They were all famous in this field. However, he hadnt explicitly said that he was after the Red Dragon when he recruited them. It wasnt because he was scared of the Red Dragon. It was because plainly taking revenge like that wasnt Atrans taste. Getting in their way and making a mess. Thats what I should do. Taking what the Red Dragon wanted from right in front of them would be the sweetest revenge. And this was also a new chance for Atran. If he could have the real tablet, he would be able to move on from this. Of course, it was a gamble, but he had always gone all-in since he was young. The Red Dragon. Ill rip you apart. The paper crumpled in Atrans hand. And that night, another large portal was opened to the Brocken Castle. Chapter 231 - Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko The mercenary group entered the canyons as soon as they passed the portal. Atran was among them. In a normal situation, he wouldnt have participated, as he never put himself in danger, but he was boiling with rage. He wanted to see the Red Dragon in despair for himself. But when he entered the Monster World Formation, he realized something was wrong. What is this? There were traces of vicious fights, and there were even famous rankers among the dead bodies. It was filled with monstrous looking chimeras as well. Because of that, Atran and the others struggled quite a bit. Stop the attack! Its an attack from above! Take your aim! The mercenaries moved frantically to push the chimeras back, and the assassin guilds jumped out from the darkness to kill them. But the groups synchronization wasnt great, so they continued to lose players. And since the witches appeared occasionally to bother them.. Its a witch! Shes using magic again! Dispel! Use dispel! You son of a bitch! Its open there..ack! When they entered the Disaster World Formation, their force of 500 had shrunk to 100. But there were those who stood out. Black Skull, Twice, and the Ice King. However, peoples gazes moved to the others. Pupupung! The witch was hit! That bitch is dead! H, How was she hit? There should be a barrier? Everytime Jang Wei, who was disguised as someone else, pulled his bow, the heads of the witches exploded like watermelons. Chwachwachwak! H, He swept them away in one stroke? M, Monster..! And a mysterious person covered in a black robe swept away the monsters around him. Thanks to these two, the damage didnt worsen, and they were able to arrive at the Calamity World Formation. The S-Class mercenaries were envious of them, but that wasnt what the lower level mercenaries thought. Thanks to those two, most of their lives were saved, and they didnt even feel jealous because the gap in their skills was too great. However, the problem was that no one knew their identities. Just who are they? If they were that strong, they were probably high rankers. But no one could guess who they were. The same went for Atran. Jang and Turn? Those are probably nicknames.. When he first employed them, they didnt show their skills, so they were assigned as D-Class. That was why he didnt know how powerful they were. Atran attempted to engage in conversation with them to become closer to them. But every time he did, the two just replied curtly. The conversations didnt go on for long. But they were still doing everything they needed to do. Atran didnt have anything else to talk to them about. I think the Red Dragon and the Elohim are fighting ahead. When Moon Shadow brought new information, having scouted ahead, the atmosphere became stiff. The Red Dragon and the Elohim? The leader of Moon Shadow, Crescent, heavily nodded his head. Yes. I think its the Beginning, Tom, and Aether. Mm. Atran was lost in thought for a moment. His goal was to hurt the Red Dragon, but there wasnt any need to put themselves in danger. Is there another way to get to the fortress? I think we can avoid the two if we go through the bypass Crescents words trailed off. He probably meant that it was dangerous to go through the bypass. Atran glanced at where Jang and Turn were. The two were silently sitting a bit apart from the others. Eventually, Atran came to his decision and looked back at Crescent. Then if we go through the bypass, can we get to the fortress? Im asking if its possible. Yes. Its possible. Then lets do that. We have to get the real tablet. Atrans eyes flashed fiercely. * * * Dune, we have to establish countermeasures. Dune! Dune! Please! The Brocken Fortress was noisy. The witches had faces showing their urgency. Just a few hours ago, they had been confident they could fend off attacks from all the Large Clans. If they had the knowledge and the Philosophers Stones, they thought they would be equivalent to the Eight Large Clans, no, that they could surpass them. And things had been going smoothly until a mysterious explosion suddenly occurred. Dune! The witches left in the fortress held onto Vieira Dune with despairing faces. They needed to set up countermeasures. But Vieira Dune just closed her eyes. She didnt say anything. Her pale face looked even whiter than normal. As she did, the witches felt themselves becoming even more desperate. All their forces were outside of the fortress, ordered to stop their enemies, and they continued to be wiped out by the explosions. There were only scholars left in there. If the fortress was broken through, it was really the end for them. The Sea of Time has arrived at the north entrance! The West Wind mercenaries are quickly approaching through the bypass. In about 15 minutes, theyll arrive at the west entrance.. At the south entrance the Trafalgar Clan..! Ranker Shaun..! The Elohim is right about to pierce through the door! The barrier is almost down! Dune! Please make your decision..! The longer the reports of the young witches went on, the more frantic the witches became. But Vieira Dune just stood still. The only motion recognizable was her green hair slightly shaking through her pointed hat. Suddenly, the sound of a rock the size of a house falling onto the lake could be heard. The O, One-horned tribe h, has arrived at the G, G, Ghost World Formation! What? Why are they here? The Monster World Formation..! The Disaster World Formation..and the Underworld Formation have broken! T, They entered the Calamity World Formation! What are you talking about? Even if its broken, theres no way it would be destroyed that quick..? Its the Martial King! The Martial King has arrived! ! ! News of the Martial Kings appearance made them go into shock. Were done for. That was all that they could think of. They didnt know why the Martial King had appeared, nor why the One-horned tribe, who didnt care about the happenings of the Tower, was here. But one thing was for sure. The clan couldnt survive like this. This was a disaster. Defeat was written on the witches faces. A heavy atmosphere descended. Just then, Vieira Dune opened her eyes. They were white eyes without any pupils. The leader of all witches and the manifestation of the Great Mother slowly opened her mouth. Mother has spoken. Color started to flow back into the witches faces again. The Great Mother. The being that had birthed them but had not been answering their questions recently returned to save her daughters from danger. W, What did M, Mother say, Dune? someone asked, but Vieira Dune stood up silently. We have to go to the lab before they come. The answer will be there. So everyone, please hold on a while longer. Vieira Dunes voice quietly rang out. Mother will soon arrive to take care of her lacking daughters. * * * Kwang! With the sound of a gigantic explosion, the barrier of nine layers broke like glass, and the door of the fortress blew away. The Elohim had succeeded in breaking through the fortress first. Amidst all the dust, Ione spoke in a low voice. Well enter now. Kill all witches you see. Theyre only dirty prostitutes who sold their souls to demons anyway. They have to disappear forever. However, leave their lab and archives intact. After the forbidden knowledge is separated, everything else will be taken. The players of the Elohim all looked sharply around and jumped forward. Mere prostitutes had held them back until now, so they were planning on destroying them as soon as they saw them. Everyone moved at the speed of light. And from far away, there was someone watching them. I dont have to do any work. Yeon-woo smirked on a tree nearby. Not only did they kill all witches they met, they broke the door of the fortress. He was thankful for that. It wouldve been nice if they did good acts like that from the beginning. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid as he was thinking this. Playtime was over. It was true he was thankful to them, but he wasnt going to let them have Vieira Dunes head. Ill set them back a bit. Yeon-woo activated his powers in succession. [Dragon Body Awakening (3rd Step)] [Stigmata of the Goddess] [Hyoongshin Acksal] Dragons Blood circulated around his body as scales popped up. Yeon-woo poured magic power into Vigrid with all the buffs he received. At the same time, he didnt suppress the devilish aura he was emitting. [Wave of Fire] [72 Bian C Yul, Pa, Cham] The trajectory of Vigrids black fire landed on top of the escaping Elohims head. Urrr, kwakwakwang! Kwakwaka Its effects were spectacular. Before the Elohim could do anything, the black fire swept away all the Elohim at the front, and even shook where Ione was. When Boo added supporting magic on top of that, the explosions continued to sweep the Elohim away, and it became chaotic where they were standing. Accck! Just when..! Save me! The continued waves of heat and its aftereffects didnt let them rest. They couldnt know how great the damage was, how much they were hurt, where their comrades were, or when another attack was going to happen. They couldnt even move their bodies. The combination of Boo and Yeon-woo was much more destructive than expected. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo grew his wings of fire and flew into the fortress above where they were. [I will. Show you. The map.] Boo threw the map he got from the witches to Yeon-woo. A 3D representation of the locations of the buildings and even where Yeon-woo was was marked blue on the map. Its like a navigation system. Yeon-woo moved towards where it was marked green, where Ananta was, and into the underground prison. He didnt get caught by the witches. Rather, he killed those around him with Aura when he found them through Extrasensory Perception, not making a single sound. When he arrived, Yeon-woo gathered his magic power and spoke. Boo, when I move into the prison, take care of everything underground. [Yes. Sir.] It wasnt just the prison underground. The underground was more complex than the fortress, and there were labs, magic archives, and even storage rooms with treasures in them. They were all treasures that the witches of the Walpurgisnacht collected over time. And on the 7th underground floor, the real Emerald Tablet was secretly kept. Yeon-woo didnt need it, but there was no need to let others have it. He was planning on taking everything he wanted before the Elohim or the Red Dragon got there. Since Boo knew all the secrets of the Brocken Fortress, it was definitely possible. It seemed like there were a few guardians here and there, but he didnt worry about it. After having eaten multiple Philosophers Stones on the way here, Boo was already strong enough. Inferno Sight had grown in his eyes, so if he surpassed the final limits of his current status, he would be able to rise to an Elder Lich. He must remember some things about his life as well. I should ask him when this is done. With that in mind, Yeon-woo kicked the door down with all his strength. As he did, the ground exploded, and a hole that went 6 floors down was created. Feeling Boo leave his shadow, Yeon-woo dropped to the 6th floor. Yeon-woo felt a sense of deja vu. There were glass coffins on the walls. Inside the coffins, people were sleeping in a purple liquid. It was a color similar to the Philosophers Stone. It was the same sight that he saw when Arangdan had been making the Philosophers Stone. Each glass coffin was connected with pipes to the center, and inside, Ananta was in a deep slumber. As if she was a sleeping princess in a forest, waiting for her prince. Click here to be a supporter and get 11 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 232 - Witch Hunt (7) Whats this? You look like a dried up kernel of corn. ..Ananta was memorable since the first time we met. My comrades all laughed, and Vieira Dune shook her head. I suddenly really wanted to look at a mirror. I didnt think I was ugly..did I really look that bad? Anyways, Ananta was always close to crossing the line, saying mean things like that like it was nothing. She had a sharp atmosphere around her that made it hard to approach her. That was why the team members laughed, but they asked me again and again why we had to keep her close. However.why did she look like a dog that was all bark and no bite to me? I wanted to become closer to her, even if that wasnt part of the conditions that Brahm outlined. His brother said the impression he got from Ananta was that she was venomous. Also, it was that she was lonely. Her loneliness behind her frozen exterior was what pulled his brother towards her. Since he always stuck his nose in others businesses. Though he used to be holed up in his room all the time, he quickly caught onto things and often interfered. At first, Ananta was annoyed that his brother kept on following her around. She continued to insult him and even attacked him with a sword later on. Sighing, she relented to his pleas to become her friend and asked him a question. -Do you like me? -No. I have a girlfriend. -Then what is it? Why are you bothering me? Go ahead, tell me to meet that geezer. Ill cut your tongue out right after. -So youre saying that you wont use your sword if I dont tell you to meet Brahm, right? -Well see. -Hehehe. Ill play with you. -What? -Your bark is fierce, but your eyes are sparkling like a puppy. So Ill play with you. Arent you grateful? You wont ever find a friend like..! -Seriously, this bastard! -Ack! You said you wouldnt use your sword! No one knew what she was thinking as they engaged in playful conversations like that. However, one thing was for sure. These conversations marked the start of Ananta opening up to Jeong-woo. Arthia was sick of Anantas insults and didnt go near her anymore. Their relationship ended with Ananta and Brahm reuniting, her falling in love with his brother, and rescuing Sesha. And now, Ananta was in front of him. Why are you like this? Ananta. The person that he saw in the diary and Brahms memory was here. She loved his brother passionately, but her affection was never returned. She was an unfortunate woman who had raised Sesha like her own, but she couldnt even hug her anymore. She had been pushed to the edge of the world and was, in the end, caught by the witches. Boo investigated the souls of many witches, and he delivered the information he learned to Yeon-woo. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo knew the general situation of what Anata had been through. -What about the test subject? Where is BX-71? -Test subject? Why are you looking for that from me? -Do you think anything will change just because you pretend not to know? Im talking about the Dragon Human you took! The vessel that is needed to birth our mother! -Haha! Hahahaha! -Why are you laughing? -You guys are crazy. Completely. -What? -Tell this to Vieira Dune, the bitch thats referring to her daughter as a test subject and a vessel. Ill rip her apart one day. Test subject BX-71. It was what the Walpurgisnacht called Sesha. They did many experiments to bring their Great Mother to their plane, and they found Fausts knowledge in that process. They had experimented with all kinds of beings and narrowed their options down to using Sesha. And it was not just Ananta, but everyone in the glass coffins who were such test subjects. There were all kinds of beingsa normal human man, baby goblins, spirits, old people, and so on. Something in common among all of them was that they were unmoving in the purple liquid, like dolls. Sesha was BX-71. She only received the name Sesha after she met Ananta. -You can look forward to it. Im not nice enough to forget about this. Ill kill every one of you by ripping your legs and arms from your body. Ananta continued to resist under the horrible torture. No, she even glared at the witches in her bloodied state. Because of this, the witches felt shivers when they looked at Ananta even though she was bound up so she couldnt move. After they realized they couldnt learn anything from Ananta, they assigned her a mysterious number called PA-12 and sent her to the labs. Ananta was also a Dragon Human. Her identity was completely set, so it was hard to use her as a vessel, but she was great to experiment with. They even tried to sell her to the Elohim at an expensive price. This was also something he learned after squeezing information out from the witches souls. The Walpurgisnacht had heard that the Elohim were starting to tie up loose ends and contacted them. Restoring the Superior species? How useless. The Elohims obsession with lineage was really amazing. It wasnt that it was hard to understand. Godly blood became fainter as time went on, and powers would disappear. A few power-hungry families were even taking to incest. However, even that had its limits, so they needed Ananta. They were going to use her to take their seeds and use her as a test subject when there was no use for her anymore. Even if they pretended to be better, the Elohim was no different from the Walpurgisnacht. They were all trash that had to be cleaned up. I should save her first. Yeon-woo found the source code of the magic circle with the connection through Boo, and contacted his magic power with the magic circle. One of the advantages of the Philosophers Stone was that it could be changed to any type of magic power. When his title, Blessed by Magic Power was added to this, the hacking process went smoothly. Jing, pong All the pumps and pipes that led to Anantas glass coffin fell. Purple liquid poured out to the ground, and with the sound of something unlocking, the glass coffin slowly opened. Yeon-woo quickly examined Anantas condition. Even though all the experiments were paused, she didnt show any signs of waking up soon. Her face was pale. Shes too exhausted. And her mind is being completely controlled. She needs to be treated quickly. Her mind was nearly gone, as though they had been trying to make her into a doll. Yeon-woo stopped her exhaustion with a temporary healing magic and laid Ananta down in a capsule he pulled out from Intrenian. It was a healing capsule that he had prepared in case of injury. Just being inside it would heal you. The next time you open your eyes, the family you wanted to see will be there. So just hang on and wait a little longer. Yeon-woo stroked Anantas forehead. Her rigid eyelids became less tense. Did she hear him? Or was it just a coincidence? He couldnt know, but Yeon-woo thought she seemed relieved. He put her back inside Intrenian. In the lab, there were many other test subjects than Ananta. But he didnt feel any life from them. They were breathing, but their souls were dead. It was right to send them away so they wouldnt be in pain anymore. Woong Yeon-woo gathered Aura at his fingertips. Just when he was about to explode it.. Whats this! What happened here? Why is the storage empty? All the treasures have disappeared! The treasure chest of ghouls isnt here! The weapons storage is empty too! Same with the archives! F, From the magic books to the Emerald Tablettheyre all gone! Just which rat bastard..! The labs! Run to the labs! Now! The lab is in danger! He could feel the witches suddenly running around with his Extrasensory Perception. They had lost it from seeing the empty storage and archives. I thought there wouldnt be enough time. Boo did better than I hoped. How confused they would be. Thinking of Vieira Dunes crumpled face, Yeon-woo smirked. [Mas. Ter.] Just then, Boos skull popped out from his shadow. [The. Enemies.] I know. Good job. [Your. Happiness. Is. Great. Honor. To me.] Boo bowed, his body trembling like he didnt know what to do from the compliment. Inferno Sight burned with joy in his eye sockets. Yeon-woo flicked his fingers and shot the gathered Aura. Snap. It was a skill he had recently learned after researching Aura. Pipiping! Tens of Snaps pierced the glass doors to land directly in the foreheads of the test subjects. Their heads swung and fell helplessly to the ground. Blood and purple liquid poured out to the cracked glass on the floor. Boo absorbed the purple liquid on the floor. Those were all materials to make the Philosophers Stone too. He needed it to become stronger. He had already collected the other Philosophers Stones that were in the underground prison. Vieira Dune and the witches arrived in the lab after Yeon-woo and Boo completely hid themselves. H, H, How did something like this..! The test subjects! What about PA-12? Find PA-12 first! PA-12 is the only one not here! Dammitttt! It hasnt been that long since their traces were left! The rat bastards wouldnt have been able to get far, so find them! Quickly! The witches first searched for Ananta in the messed up lab. However, they quickly started to look elsewhere as they realized Ananta wasnt here. Meanwhile, the other witches tried to calm the trembling Vieira Dune down. The materials for the vessel..the vessel to call forth our Mother..! The message that Vieira Dune received from the Great Mother. It was to prepare a temporary vessel even if it wouldnt last long. She also said she would punish those who ruined her deep sleep. It was more of a prophecy than a message, and Vieira Dune had thought of Ananta first. They had been planning on allying themselves with the Elohim after selling her, but the situation was too urgent. And with Ione backstabbing them so directly, this was the only way. However, all their plans would be ruined if Ananta was gone. She looked around to see if there was anything else that could work as the vessel, but all the test subjects had holes in their heads the size of a fist. It would really be the end of the Walpurgisnacht at this rate. Dune, calm down..! Calm down? How can I calm down? Whats everyone doing? What have you been doing to let things get this far out of hand?! Vieira Dune slapped away the hand of the witch trying to pat her shoulder and spat out those words. Her pupil-less eyes were scarier than normal. The witches all stepped back in surprise. Their leader, who hadnt stumbled even once, was making a sharp voice for the first time. At that moment, they were able to remember what kind of person Vieira Dune was. She was the most witch-like witch. She entered the clan without any background, sweeping away her competitors to become the leader. Her competitors all died mysterious deaths. Poison, assasination, disappearances, brainwashing.there was no evidence, but it was clear that Vieira Dune had done it. That was why everyone, including the first witches, were scared of her. She was someone who stabbed her lovers heart without any hesitation. She was someone who could take care of people like that without blinking an eye. Furthermore, she was talented enough to receive the favor of the Great Mother. No one could touch her. It had been quiet, without much happening, but Vieira Dune hadnt changed. No, her spite was greater after holding it in for so long. Twist The hair under her hat began to spin to turn into snakes. Her signature skill, . The snakes that ate their parents and turned people into stone wrapped around the necks of the witches. The witches turned pale. Their backs stiffened. The tens of snakes and Vieira Dunes pupil-less eyes made them pause their breathing. Everyone. Listen well. Before the intruders come, find PA-12, no, Ananta, that bitch. Even if everyone here dies. . . Do you understand? Yes! Yes, understood! Then run. Vieira Dunes voice calmed down again, but the rigid atmosphere continued to close around the witches necks. They frantically ran. If this went on, they may actually end up as Medusas food. Vieira Dune activated magic to chase after the enemy too. There were traces of the security system being hacked. She was going to find how the source code was stolen and chase after the culprit that way. As she did, she found something unexpected. The patterns of the magic power were somewhat familiar. It seemed like it was from a Draconic species. No, to be exact, it was similar to her old lovers. She had definitely killed him. Vieira Dune suddenly felt a hair-raising fear, and just when she turned her head to the to the other witches Boom! Something exploded from the ceiling. Glimmering black fire spread out and swallowed everything in its path. It melted the witches around her, and chased after the witches that had gone out to search. From the labs, archives, to the storage rooms, from the 6th floor to the 1st floor, everything underground shook. Everything collapsed, not being able to take it. Everything that the Walpurgisnacht had worked for all that time fell in one sweep. Yeon-woo appeared through the black fire and broke the barrier that had been protecting her. You..! The moment she saw the eyes in the black mask, Vieira Dunes eyes widened. Even though he was wearing a wig, it was someone she held hands with, kissed, and spent nights with for over 5 years. The person who had smiled at her first thing in the morning. There was no way she wouldnt recognize him. Her dead lover was right in front of her. Puk! But Yeon-woo immediately swung Vigrid like there was no need to speak with her. Vieira Dunes head flew back in the air. Before it was swept up by the black fire, her eyes were filled with shock, terror, and fear. Chapter 233 - Witch Hunt (8) I still didnt know. Why did Vieira leave me? Vieira Dune was the enemy who poisoned Jeong-woo and planted a knife in his heart. She had used his emotions up to the very end. Because of that, his brother had been lost for a long time after she had left. Leonte and Bahal had earned something by leaving him. They both sat in high positions within the Cheonghwado and Red Dragon, respectively, and received more honor and wealth than when they were in Arthia. But Vieira Dune didnt have anything to gain. She had become the leader of the Walpusgisnacht, but his brother had been fine with her leaving Arthia to go someplace else. That was how much he trusted his lover, and she knew this more than anyone else. She didnt have any reason to betray him. They hadnt had any misunderstandings, and they never fought. Right before she poisoned him and stabbed him, they had been smiling at each other. They whispered sweet nothings to each other, and promised to be together until the end. His brother had confirmed this with his Draconic Eyes. Just what had made her that twisted? Or had she always been putting on an act to hide who she really was? Then, were all her sweet words towards his brother fake? No one knew the truth except Vieira. And Yeon-woo thought, Its not my business. Whatever the reason was, she had turned her back on his brother. He didnt have any reason to think about why the person who made his brother suffer until the very end would have done such a thing. However, as he cut the neck of his enemy, there werent any emotions in his eyes. Checheche Vieiras separated head and body suddenly turned to smoke. As I thought. Vieira Dunes signature skill, . It was a power that she received from the one whom the witches called their Great Mother. Vieira Dune had an outstanding talent for Mind Control and mental-type magic. The Great Mother liked this, and she gave her the power to move the Ego Data of Vieira Dune to another body. In other words, it was possible for her to switch bodies. Of course, there were limits to this, but it was still a skill that Yeon-woo was after. I have to take it no matter what. It means that I can have extra lives. Yeon-woo shouted at his shadow. Boo! [Ive found. Her. Location.] Boo sent the coordinates through the connection. Hwaak! Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart. Probably because of the limits of the skill, the coordinates werent too far. He threw his body in that direction with Blink. Kwang! The ceiling collapsed where Yeon-woo and Vieira Dune had been. * * * Huff, huff! Haa! As soon as Vieira Dune opened her eyes, she gasped and fell to the floor. The beads of sweat on her forehead dripped to the ground. She had only lost one of her many bodies in the castle, but it wasnt like the pain of having her neck cut went away. She could still clearly feel the sword on her throat. Those eyes..definitely..! They were eyes that shouldnt be in this world anymore. But why were they there? Why? What happened? Dune! Whats the matter, Dune? Are you alright? The witches ran frantically to her because of her sudden Body Transfer, not knowing what was going on inside her head. This was a chimera storage room inside the fortress. They had been planning on releasing additional chimeras to fend off the intruders, but they were surprised at her sudden Body Transfer. It meant that the base was already in ruins because of the enemies. ..Dune? Once they saw her shaking eyes, they realized. She was someone who was always calm, never showing her emotions. But for the first time ever, Vieira Dune had flustered eyes. And she continued to say words that they couldnt understand. No way. Theres no way. That guy is dead. Dead! I definitely checked..! Dune? Just then, one of the first witches carefully touched her shoulders. Vieira Dunes head instantly twisted towards her. Gulak flinched and took a step back. The moment she saw Vieira Dunes white eyes, she got shivers down her back. It seemed like Vieira was going to swallow her up any minute. But Vieira Dune grabbed Gulaks collards and pulled her towards her. Her eyes were bloodshot. Hes dead, right? I definitely killed him with my hands! Right? I dont know what..! Say yes! Yes! Y, Youre correct! .. After Vieira Dune glared at Gulak for some time, she was able to settle down. ..Sorry. I was too into it. She released Gulak and swept her damp hair back. It doesnt matter who he is. Ill find that out when I take his mask off. But. The Philosophers Stone didnt work. Definitely. Even if it was a sudden attack, she wouldnt have lost so easily like this. The Philosophers Stone she had was the best one they had created. It was connected to her soul, so if she was in danger, it would be triggered automatically. Because of this, Vieira Dune was confident that even if Allforone or the Summer Queen came, they wouldnt be able to break the Philosophers Stone. However, when her head was cut off, the Philosophers Stone hadnt worked at all, like it was a broken watch. The masked man. Hes behind all this. The one who released the tablet and caused all this commotion.. And it was clear that he was further along with the research of the stone, since that was how he was able to stop it from triggering. Did the other witches..? Vieira Dune clenched her teeth. She felt like she knew how their defense had fallen so futilely. Since the Philosophers Stones were useless now, they couldnt fight against the Large Clans. I have to catch him first. Her mind became disoriented. She didnt know who he was or why he was after them. But one thing was for sure. She had to find a way to deal with him. Ananta was necessary to wake the Great Mother, but it seemed like Ananta was with the masked man right now. Whatever they did, they had to catch him. If this fact is revealed to the other Large Clans..! She could end up waking a tiger to chase out a wolf, but this was not the time to weigh such things. Vieira Dune looked around at the witches in the chimera storage room and was about to tell them to get into a defensive formation. Just then Dune! Be careful! Gulak shouted with wide eyes. Vieira Dune was about to ask what the matter was, but Puuk! She felt something hot behind her back, and a sharp blade pierced through her left chest. Instead of screaming, Vieira Dune coughed up blood. Her lungs were boiling. She couldnt breathe. Her chest felt uncomfortable. Where do you think youre going? Vieira Dune stiffened her back subconsciously after hearing the voice in her ear. It was a tone like he knew where she was going. He knew about Body Transfer? There werent many who knew about this even in the Walpurgisnacht. But seeing how he knew, it was definitely..! Swipe! However, Vieira Dune wasnt able to continue her thoughts. A new blade landed in her head. Just before her consciousness faded away, she saw the witches and chimeras being swept away from the Aura of the blackfire. Kwang! Cough! Vieira Dune let out the scream that she hadnt been able to when she opened her eyes again. The pain of having your neck cut twice was just so painful. The Ego Data mustve not settled properly yet, because her vision was still blurry. She was in a dark room. But before she could get herself together, he grabbed her neck again. A sword cut through her jugular this time. Puuk! Krrk! The last thing she saw before her vision cut off was a pair of will o the wisps burning in the darkness. Kwang! Vieira Dunes deaths continued after that. Swipe In a defense facility deep underground. No.! Puuk! When she opened her eyes in the body of a young witch on the battlefield. No! Kwakwakwang! Even in the forest in the most outer sections of the Endless World of Night. Please! Krrr Even when she woke up near the gate and tried to escape. Please stoppp! Every time Vieira Dune attempted Body Transfer, Yeon-woo was hot on her heels, cutting her neck, stabbing her heart, and crushing her head. And in the furthermost area of the Brocken Castle, Vieira Dune flapped around like a fish out of water after being stabbed by Vigrid. Please..! Please..! Vieira Dune panted. Her firm mind was half-destroyed. Even if she came back alive, she couldnt completely escape from the shock of death. Her continued deaths, combined with the fact that someone was one step behind her, amplified her fear. On top of that, Vieira Dune failed to use her mind control multiple times. Her specialty, mental-type magic, was powerful enough to push all her rivals to death. [Due to an unknown reason, Curse: Hypnosis has failed.] [Due to an unknown reason, Curse: Mind Wash has failed.] [Side effects from the repeated failed skill attempts are occurring.] Mind Control didnt work on Yeon-woo. Cold-blooded. Cold-blooded, the greatest enemy of all mental-type magic, made all her skills fail. Because of this, Vieira Dune suffered from the Reflects and penalties from her failed attempts. The damage to her Ego Data became greater, and her mind and body began to separate. Her soul had started to come apart. The indifferent leader of the witches was completely trapped in fear. Ahhh..Ahhhhhh! But the more tired she became, the more dissatisfied Yeon-woo felt. He was frowning behind his mask. Puk Vigrid passed through her into the ground. Vieira Dune wasnt able to move, like she was a butterfly that was pinned down. Stop overreacting. Yeon-woo growled looking at her. Ananta suffered more than you. Even Sesha, and that guy. You shouldnt scream at this much pain if you want to pay for all of their suffering, right? There were two different choices that people would make when they were pushed to the extremes of fear. Bear it, or give everything up. She was the former. You! Who are you?! She knew that she couldnt escape from Yeon-woo, so she shouted in fury. Yeon-woo couldnt understand what she was saying for a moment. Then, he rubbed his face and smirked. Oh. I had this on this whole time. Its no fun this way. He slowly took his mask off. Click And when she saw his face, she paled. Her eyes widened. ! She froze and wasnt able to say anything. This was another type of fear. The fear that a dead person had come back to life. She wasnt mistaken when she saw the eyes in the mask. Yeon-woo faced Vieira with the same face as Jeong-woo and spoke coldly. I hope you come back to life again and again. Ill kill you everytime. Vieira. And with those words, Yeon-woo pulled out the Magic Bayonet around his waist and swung it at Vieira. Chwak! Chapter 234 - Witch Hunt (9) Chapter 234 C Witch Hunt (9) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko Just when the Magic Bayonet was about to land on Vieira Dunes neck Clink! The Magic Bayonet was flicked away by an invisible barrier. A murderous aura suddenly came down from above. Yeon-woo quickly considered whether he should finish Vieira Dune off or leave. Eventually, he turned to leave Vieira behind. At the same time, he put his mask back on. Kwang! As he did, something came forcefully down. The ground cracked with a shake. Oho. Youre pretty good. You read that? Your senses have become a lot sharper than when you were on the Five Mountains, kiddo. Most rankers wouldve run away. The attacker stood up with a light laugh. Because the attacker was short, his robe was dragging on the ground. His face that could be seen through the robe was smiling mischievously. Yeon-woo could see the cold viciousness on his face. The Plague Ghost, the beast of the Devil Army that ripped apart everything except for his Lord, was in front of him. Kindred. Yeah. Its been a while. It seems like you know who I am, since youre not surprised. Kindred flipped his robe back and chuckled. It was the first time they met after the Monkey Kings Palace. However, it didnt seem like it had been that long. I guess it would be weird if you didnt know, huh? Our paths overlapped so many times. Our fates must be intertwined. From the Monkey Kings Palace, the Demons Forest, and now the Walpurgisnacht. For the last few months, wherever Kindred went, there were always traces of Yeon-woo. Were there such things as coincidences in this world? Kindred thought not. Everything in this world was controlled by the Heavenly Demon. So it meant that they were meeting like this because of the Heavenly Demons will. Kindred greeted Yeon-woo with a happy smile. He was being genuine. So. Hows Brahm? Brahms dead.. Haha. Nope! Even if we arent close, we shouldnt lie. Did you think I asked because I didnt know? Of course he mustve died. But dont you think I know that hes walking around on his own two feet? Under the mask, Yeon-woos eyes hardened. How did he know that? All things related to the Despair of the Black King were kept secret. Almost no one in his party knew about the real secret of the Despair of the Black King. But how did Kindred, no, the Devil Army know? Kindred curved his lips amusedly. Theres nothing we dont know about where the Heavenly Demon will descend. But to be honest, we dont know about your secret. However, the Heavenly Demon will know, so well know as well. What else would this be if it isnt the grace of the Heavenly Demon? They were right about only being able to understand half of what zealots said. However, Yeon-woo learned something. Like how he had watched the Devil Army from the darkness, the Devil Army was observing him as well. He was wondering why they hadnt been following him since the Monkey Kings Palace, but it was that they were just watching him quietly. Ill have to be more careful when I move from now. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue inwardly. What he did from now had to be done in secret. He could never let himself be caught by the Devil Army. Its a relief that they dont seem to know too much though. If they realized who he was, they wouldve tried to kill him already. The Devil Army was the one that took the lead to get rid of Arthia. The relationship between his brother and the head bishop was that bad. However, Kindred was showing a positive interest in him right now. It meant that he had another goal in mind. And he was right. So kiddo. As the Heavenly Demon has proclaimed, you need to be with us now. Ive been waiting for you to come. Yeon-woo asked with his eyes widened. Is it because of Sesha? Half and half. If we have you, Brahm will follow, and that child will come too. But thats not everything. Arent you a successor of the Monkey King? Then that means youre our brother. Well make sure youre satisfied. He didnt know what the Monkey King and the Devil Army had to do with each other, but Yeon-woo was concerned about Sesha. It was clear as day why the Elohim were interested in her, but he didnt have a clue why the Devil Army wanted her. What are you trying to do with Sesha? I dont know either. Yeon-woo furrowed his eyebrows. What? Haha. Didnt I say? Everything is according to the will of the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon tells me what to do, and I just follow his orders. Does there have to be another reason? These people were definitely crazy bastards who were hard to understand. The Heavenly Demon needed Sesha? Most likely, it wasnt the will of the Heavenly Demon, but of the head bishop instead. Because its been a while since the Heavenly Demon gave orders himself. This meant that to protect Sesha, he had to go against the Devil Army, like the Blood Land or the Elohim. This was no different. Kukukoong! Just then, the fortress shook. The intruders had entered the castle doors. Kindred grabbed the back of the gasping Vieira Dunes neck and extended his hand towards Yeon-woo. Thats enough small talk. The annoying heretics will come, so come with me. What if I dont want to? Just then, Kindreds kind eyes narrowed. His genial atmosphere changed into a violent one. He bared his teeth, flashing his canines. You dare resist the Heavenly Demons orders? How disrespectful. Do you think you have a choice? I can make choices of my own. What are you talking..! Just when the growling Kindred was about to take a step forward Kwang! The fortress shook up and down. The shock from Kindreds arrival couldnt even be compared to this. With an earthquake, the fortress started to tilt to one side. What? Everything inside the fortress fell outside in the direction that it was tilted, and cracks appeared in the ceiling and the walls. Parts of the building came crumbling down with dust. The fortress was about to topple. The fortress of the Walpurgisnacht that had been around for thousands of years! The Brocken Castle! Rumble! What are you doing?! Kindred shouted in a frantic voice. For the first time after becoming the second bishop, he felt a bone-chilling fear. However, Yeon-woo just smiled behind the mask. Then, he spoke to his subordinates through the connection link. Begin. * * * Our master wants us to begin. Brahm smiled coldly when he heard Yeon-woos voice. Next to him, Galliard nodded and aimed his bow at a large blue crystal above in the sky. Its that, right? The center of those strange barriers? The five barriers around the Brocken Castle. The barriers had eventually allowed the intrusion of outsiders, but they were still in working condition. It was to protect the Brocken Fortress. The barriers were strongest in the sky. Because of this, the players couldnt attempt to move through the air. Brahm and Galliard wanted to get rid of these barriers completely. There had to be a center to create the barriers, and the Walpurgisnacht had gone to great lengths to hide this however they could. However, there was something they hadnt been able to anticipate. It was that no one could follow Yeon-woos footsteps for control over death. [The 3rd Spirit] [Lawless Book] Using the two powers, Yeon-woo had received Boos help with the witches souls to find where the center was. It was hidden in the canyons around the Brocken Fortress. Yeon-woo told his subordinates, who had gone off to find the rest of his party members, to wait at each of the locations of the centers. So they could break each piece at the same time. Right now, he had found the locations of five centers. There was one in each of the cardinal directions, and one in the middle. Brahm and Galliard were at the eastern one. Shanon and Phante were at the west, Hanryeong and Edora at the north, and Rebecca at the south. Boo had said that he was prepared to destroy the center in the middle anytime. Of course, it wasnt like something would happen right away after the barriers were gone. So, he would be able to attempt new attacks. Boo and Brahm were already prepared. There are so many. Before he broke the center, Brahm looked below himself. He could see the battles taking place in the fortress. The Sea of Time was in the east, and the mercenaries of the West Wind Union were in the west. In the north, the Devil Army and rankers were waiting, and in the south, Elohim had just been attacked, but they were preparing their forces again. There were countless mercenary guilds and assassination guilds. They looked like starving ghosts. Although it was a stage they had set up, he felt sorry watching them enter not knowing it was hell. They were definitely wise people to have reached that level, but what had blinded them? Greed? Desire? Whatever it was, there wouldnt be many to survive because of their foolishness. Kindred, that guys face will be crumpled. Its a shame I cant see it myself. Brahm tsked as he thought of Kindred, who was probably meeting his master right now. Would he know? That Yeon-woo was the one who had been waiting for him? He made a mistake thinking he was the only smart guy out there. Brahm made a note to himself to ask Yeon-woo what kind of face Kindred made. As he did, a thought suddenly occurred to him. Even though the witches souls were investigated, Boo found the weaknesses of the barriers too quickly. Was it that easy? Its something that the witches made after thorough experiments. I heard a lot of his old memories came back. Does it have something to do with that? But he stopped there. He had something he needed to do right now. Brahm looked back at his friend. Galliard. Got it. Galliard nodded and lifted his hand from the string. . It was a skill that Dark Elves could receive along with Shunpo if they had the Hunter title. Kwakwakwang! The arrow landed deep inside the blue crystal. As it exploded, there were smaller explosions inside the crystal, and the crystal shattered to pieces. The first center was utterly destroyed. The Ghost World Formation faded away. Hwak! Brahm pulled out a book and began to recite a spell. . It wasnt as nice as the Book of Mercury, but it was also a grimoire with his knowledge of alchemy contained inside it. Come out. Brahm activated his summoning magic. It was magic that required an astronomical price to be paid to forcefully summon an item from the outer space inside. A large magic circle was drawn in the air. The price could easily be paid. There were plenty of Philosophers Stones, as the witches had planted them inside the centers to strengthen them. It was less refined compared to what Yeon-woo had, but it was enough to call items that were floating around outside. The witches probably never imagined that what they created to protect themselves would hurt them in the end. Kookookoo The sky vibrated, and a stone that was wrapped in heat in the magic circle began to reveal itself. Brahm smiled coldly as he saw it. Meteor Strike. Kwang! * * * Just then. Ting, ting, tititing Everything stopped like they had been waiting for it. The Demonic World Formation and the Underworld Formation disappeared, and lastly, the Calamity World Formation scattered. There wasnt anything left to protect the fortress. Just then, a large stone fell right on top of the Brocken Fortress. It was a disaster. Chapter 235 - Witch Hunt (10) Everyone on the ground was confused. W, Whats that? M, Meteor Strike? Shit! Why is that being used here?! It was the spell with the most destructive power. Even the Draconic Species had to use half of the magic power in their Dragon Heart if they wanted to use that spell. The players that had been confidently advancing through the fortress all stopped with wide eyes. The witches, chimeras, guardians. The Red Dragon, the Sea of Time, and the Elohim, everyone. Get down! Everyone run away! These damned prostitutes! Are they trying to bring down everyone with them?! A few of them thought the witches had done it. However, they couldnt fight back and immediately ran away to get away from the impact area. But the speed at which the shadow chased after them was faster. Before the barriers were completely gone, the rock landed in the middle of the fortress. Kwang! Kwakwakwa, krrrr The fortress was completely crushed to the point that it was unrecognizable. The rock buried itself deep into the ground, and a column of dust soared up. The heat in the atmosphere blew around with a hot breeze. Everything disappeared. The canyons split apart, and everything above them was swept away. First, the Sea of Time at the east vanished without a trace, like they were never there. The most mysterious clan disappeared first. Then, it reached the west. The West Wind Unions mercenaries were hit with the shockwave, but they also had to try to survive from the heat that was hot enough to melt them. Frozen Wall! Ice Fortress! Blizzard! The Ice King raised ice from the ground and struck his hands down. Thorns of ice shot up like the back of a porcupine and twisted around each other to create a large wall. Along with the Iron Lion, he was one of the strongest in the mercenary world, but his reputation had taken a downturn after he was defeated by the Martial King. Like he was trying to prove that he still deserved his old reputation, he poured out his magic power. The other mercenaries moved around him. The magicians that could use magic supported the Ice King with buffs, and hardened the ice wall. Kwakwakwang! The rocks that came from the heatwave pounded against the wall. Small webs of cracks appeared and froze again. The players that couldnt use ice-type magic tried to block the rocks from coming in. Twice swung his weapons to change the direction of the wind, and Black Skull used strange bugs to eat away at the heat. Jang and Turn were especially efficient in using their arrows or Aura to blow the pieces away. But there were still some pieces that came flying in. H, Huh? Crazy bastards! Block over there! M, Move! Ackkk! Kuk! Moon Shadow didnt see the pieces of rock flying in from their blind spot. The pieces were already in front of them by the time they realized it. The leader, Crescent, was blown aside as his body exploded, and the other rocks flew at the rest of Moon Shadow. Only blood was left behind where their bodies used to be. Boom! The problem came after that. As one side fell, they didnt have enough hands to help. Before they could even fill up the empty position, the pieces continued to fly at them. The third squad of the Iron Lion guild that Atran had purchased at an expensive price was swept away next. Other mercenaries behind them melted from the heat, leaving only a scream behind. Rankers? S-Class mercenaries? None of that mattered in front of the disaster. Everyone was busy trying to protect themselves. Hell. This was hell. Dammit! Atran screamed with bloodshot eyes. But even that sound was buried by the crashing rocks. * * * The same thing was happening in other places. Ahhhhh! Red Dragonnnnn! Ione shouted with a bloodied face. Even that sound was muffled. He was furious at the black fury that fell on his subordinates heads. He cursed the Red Dragon and the Summer Queen for this situation. From his perspective, they were the only people who would touch the Elohim like this. Yeon-woo wouldve burst out laughing if he heard. But since Ione didnt know anything, he was just angry at the Red Dragon. The biggest problem was that a new disaster came after they barely got over the last one. The people who had been trying to recover were swept away. Ione wanted to grab them, but the wards that he had planted moved and his vision spun, so there was nothing he could do but scream. Ahhhhhh! * * * The situation became even worse. A few of the Magic Towers rankers who had been trying to save themselves were buried under the rubble and disappeared. * * * The disaster was followed by others. Kwakwakwakwa Woosh! The air that had been pushed back was forced inside because of the change of air pressure. The storm continued to whirl. The Endless World of Night became chaos with explosions, heat, and clouds of dust. Yeon-woo was looking at this chaos from above with his wings of fire. When the Meteor Strike had come down, Yeon-woo used Blink to get away from the range of attack. It worked better than I thought. The plan to bring the Large Clans to the Brocken Fortress, and bring Meteor Strike down when Kindred appeared. At first, his party said this was crazy when he brought this plan up. Most Outer Spaces were protected by barriers and defense magic. They didnt think it was possible for all of that to be bypassed and a meteor to be brought down through them. If it was possible, the clans wouldve attacked each others Outer Space already. But Yeon-woo had judged that it was possible after discussing it with Brahm and Boo. The Walpurgisnacht had probably set their defense with the Philosophers Stones, so he was going to use this. Of course, the condition was that he would have to bring the Large Clans into the fight. Only then would he be able to find Ananta and hack into the system to bring down the meteorite. It was only possible because he had knowledge that the witches would never be able to learn from the Philosophers Stone. And the result was very successful. No place was left untouched, not the north, south, east, nor west. There were some who barely managed to survive, but they werent in their best conditions. There was no need to talk about the center, where the meteorite had landed. The souls that I collected are pretty good quality too. Yeon-woo thought that Shanon and Hanryeong would like the souls. Of course, there were some things that were a shame. Why isnt the Summer Queen here? He thought she would be desperate for this with the Devil Poison, but it seemed like her condition was worse off than he thought. Since its the same whether shes hit by the meteorite or dies from the Devil Poison. Grinning, he slowly came back down. The fortress was already gone without a trace, and instead, there was only a deep crater and pieces of stones. Tak. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes wide to search for Kindred and Vieira Dunes body. Vieira Dune hadnt gone through Body Transfer yet. With the fortress gone, it seemed like all her other bodies were gone too. Just then Cainnnn! From the ruins, Kindred popped up with a scream. It was hard to believe he was the second bishop looking at his current condition. He had just barely managed to protect himself using 72 Bian. However, all his limbs were broken, and he was vomiting blood. But his eyes as he glowered at Yeon-woo werent any less threatening. Meteor Strike was one of the most destructive powers, but there were still limits to it. And Kindred was skilled enough to pull himself out from the situation. He had become injured like that because of the meteorite, but he was already recovering quickly. His eyes were burning with a fire like he wanted to rip Yeon-woo apart right there. The demonic energy around him took the form of a demon. Swoosh Chapter 236 - The Summer Queen (1) Kindred ran furiously at Yeon-woo. Demonic energy whirled around him like a storm. Dust clouds rose up to pelt him like a sandstorm. But Thats nice too. Yeon-woo smirked. He even crossed his arms with a relaxed face. Kindred felt anxious looking at Yeon-woo. It was the same danger he felt when he was hit with Meteor Strike. What? Meteor Strike. You didnt think I only prepared one, right? ! Stop it if you can. Kindred quickly looked behind him. He thought he could stop it if it came from the sky like earlier, but the summoning circle was already in front of him. Cainnnn! Kindreds face crumpled when he saw the shadow that covered his face. It was small compared to the meteorite that destroyed the Brocken Fortress, but it was still big enough to bury tens of people. Boom! Kindred punched the meteorite to shatter it. However, his body wasnt completely healed yet, so his punch wasnt as powerful as it shouldve been. Kindred was flicked away like a kite without its string. Youre doing well. Keep trying that. Yeon-woo lightly flicked his finger where Kindred was. As he did, tens of magic circles opened around Kindred, and small meteorites were spewed out. Kwang! Kwangg! Kwakwakwang! The price was the 4 blue crystals of the barriers centers. He used the first 3 and the Philosophers Stone to summon the first meteorite, but if he just summoned small meteorites, the remaining one was enough. On top of this, Boo opened a portal with the Lawless Book and Yeon-woo added Demonism, so they didnt have to worry about the meteorites strength. And this was all focused on a single person, so even Kindred wasnt going to be able to bear it. Krrrng! Kwakwakwa Currrrr When the magic attack finally ended, Kindred was left above a burnt crater. He was kneeling on one knee, and his entire body was covered with burns and holes. His face was broken too, so he could only look up at Yeon-woo with his single eye. The nickname of Plague Ghost no longer fit him. C..ain! Youre enduring well. Cain! Sorry. Clack But theres still one left. The last portal opened above Yeon-woos head. Cainnnn! Kwangg! *** Yeon-woo lightly clicked his tongue seeing a burnt Kindred collapsed on the ground. Although he wasnt in the condition to move, he was still faintly breathing. He had a tenacity for life, like a cockroach. Is this also due to the influence of the 72 Bian? If he was left alone, he would probably heal himself. It was an unbelievable recovery speed. However, Yeon-woo was happy that the depth of the 72 Bian was deeper than he thought. Ill..find you, and kill..! Yeon-woo stabbed Vigrid into Kindreds babbling head. His head broke easily. Black dust scattered away. So it was fake. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. He had stabbed him first with Vigrid to confirm, but it seemed like his suspicions were correct. It was a shadow. The corpse that was found in the Monkey Kings Palace was probably also a shadow. His actual body or another shadow might come to avenge himself, but Yeon-woo thought it wasnt going to happen for the time being. Even if its a shadow, the attack to his mind wasnt something that he could recover from easily. The Reflect didnt disappear just because a shadow died. Rather, it would have even more detrimental side effects. It would probably take a while for Kindred to get himself together. And that was enough for Yeon-woo. Just by stopping the interference of the Devil Army, he had done a lot. Also, the other bishops that Kindred brought had probably died as well. Yeon-woo passed where Kindred had been. Not too far away, he found Vieira Dune half-buried by the remnants of the explosion. Unlike Kindred, Vieira Dune was dead. There werent any traces of her using Body Transfer either. He could see her soul tied to her body through his Draconic Eyes. Kya! Vieira Dune, having become a soul, was completely on the defensive against Yeon-woo. But there was nothing a soul could do to Yeon-woo. Tsk. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue seeing her. If he knew she was going to die this futilely, he wouldve made her suffer more. But since she was a high ranker and the leader of a clan, he thought it would be a somewhat difficult fight. Even if the function of the Philosophers Stone was blocked, she was the apostle of the Great Mother. But Vieira Dune did not resist much. Was it because she didnt have any time to use magic from the sudden attack, or because she trusted in the stone too much? Whatever the reason, Yeon-woo felt it was futile. This woman shouldnt have died like that. Yeon-woos eyes flashed sharply. Vieira Dune had to die more painfully than the other traitors. The others just turned their backs, but Vieira Dune had played with his brothers heart. And with what happened to Sesha, he could never forgive her. He could add her to his collection and make her feel horrible pain, but there were still differences between when you were dead and when you were alive. However, there was nothing he could do anymore. Thinking he should at least squeeze everything from her soul, he spread his left hand and absorbed Vieira Dunes corpse with Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Swallow. A great amount of magic power flowed into his body, probably because she had been an apostle. [You absorbed life and vitality.] [Strength increases by 1.] [Dexterity increases by 2.] .. [The proficiency of Bathorys Vampiric Sword has increased. 49.8%] His body was already complete, so it didnt affect his stats too much. But there were still some unexpected gains. [You have succeeded in collecting the soul. All the magic barriers set up by the soul have been released, and the artifacts are being given to the taker.] [You have earned the Ominous Philosophers Stone.] A purple light wrapped around Yeon-woos left hand. There was a stone the size of half his hand. It wasnt as big as Yeon-woos, but it was the biggest of the Walpurgisnacht. And its rank was different, as expected of the stone belonging to the leader. Yeon-woo wondered whether he should keep it, but he just handed it over to the one it should belong to. Boo. [Thank. You.] It would be difficult to combine it with the Philosophers Stone he had. Also, Boo was one of the largest contributors to this attack. He wanted to give him a present. Boo accepted the stone with trembling hands. Inferno Sight flamed up. A mixture of emotions swirled in his eye sockets. Joy, happiness, gratitude. He was ever so grateful that his owner gave him this item like it was nothing. The greatest luck he had in this new life was being able to serve Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo grinned and turned back to his left hand. The absorption was finishing up. Thankfully, the message that he wanted popped up. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword has succeeded in taking and absorbing a part of the others skills.] [The skill Body Transfer has been created.] Its done. He had succeeded in taking Vieira Dunes signature skill. Body Transfer. It was a skill that allowed him to move his Ego Data as long as he had another body. Yeon-woo might not have a use for it since he wouldnt be able to gain a Dragon Human body, but the skills effects would differ based on the users traits. [The skill Body Transfer is a power.] [The owner of the power expresses displeasure at having their apostle killed. The mysterious being takes the power back.] [A new skill is being searched for to replace the missing skill.] [It is heavily influenced by the trait Demonic Dragon Body.] [It is influenced by the title Guide of Death.] [It is influenced by the title Guide of Evil Spirits.] .. [A new skill, Regeneration, has been created.] It worked! Yeon-woo clenched his fists. He didnt expect to use Body Transfer anyway, since it was the power that the Great Mother of the witches had given them. But considering how the system was always straightforward in how it gave rewards, he knew that it would try to look for something similar to it. He was extremely satisfied with the skill he earned. [Regeneration] Numbering 91 Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: A skill that you earned instead of the stolen power Body Transfer. When you are injured, the speed at which you heal yourself increases. With greater proficiency, you can even recover an arm that has been cut off. In some cases, fixing a broken heart is possible as well. However, there is an absolute non-negotiable condition that your brain must be alive. *Charge When your health and magic power are lower than the set amount, they can be recovered faster depending on the situation. If your health is lower than 10%, you can raise it by 50% once a day. *Restore When your body has been badly injured, it immediately returns to the state that it used to be in. The speed of recovery depends on your proficiency and amount of magic power. A Numbering skill wasnt bad. However, compared to the power Body Transfer, its rank was lower than it shouldve been. But Yeon-woo was perfectly satisfied. Since he injured himself frequently, this was basically the same thing as giving multiple lives to him. Also, there was another reason why Yeon-woo wanted Regeneration. Along with Shunpo, I now have 2 skills to match Allforone. Shukuchi and Thousand Li Eyes. After these two, there was a third skill that players found out to be Allforones third skill. Immortal (). Of course, it wasnt like he really couldnt die. You couldnt do that unless you were a god or a demon. No, even they would die. However, the Immortal skill that Allforone had was like he was actually immortal when people saw it. It was a power that could heal him even if his head and soul were crushed. A power to reappear again and again after death. Because of that power, no players werent able to climb the wall called Allforone. No one knew if Allforones Immortal was a real skill. The name of the skill might be different. However, his brother had realized that there was a certain secret to Immortal, and the materials needed for this were Regeneration or Body Transfer. However, Regeneration itself was a Numbering skill, so it wasnt easy to master it or raise its rank. But if he could master it and satisfy the other condition, he could take a step closer to Allforone, who even the Summer Queen and Martial King couldnt approach. With this, I took everything that I needed. Yeon-woo confirmed that Vieira Dunes body was properly added to his collection and slowly got up. Actually, he wanted to question Vieira Dune right then and there, but the fight wasnt over. He could feel living people spread throughout the territory with his Extrasensory Perception. They had survived through that pandemonium. A ranker was definitely a ranker. He couldnt look down on them. But thankfully, he had taken care of his biggest task, so now he would be able to move more freely. Just then Ding, ding. [The Sudden Quest (Field Arrest 2) has been completed.] [Final Ranking] Rank 1. ### (182,333 Points) Rank 2. Edora (812 Points) Rank 3. Phante (695 Points) Rank 4. Ione (30 Points) [You have completed the quest with an overwhelming score.] [You have gained The Opening of Intrenian as a reward.] [You have the qualification to move inside the 11th Intrenian. For the next 12 hours, you can bring out a total of 5 items that you would like.] [You cleared the hidden condition, Killing Vieira Dune.] [As a reward, you have gained Dragons Blood (Dragons Blood Serum).] He had seen the quests, but he forgot about them while he was chasing Vieira Dune. He received the message that he cleared one of them. Yeon-woos eyes instantly widened. * * * ..Just what happened? Aether looked behind him with shaking eyes. The sudden explosion in the fortress caused the fight with the Red Dragon to be interrupted. Rumble The canyons fell, and there was a rockfall. That was definitely where Ione and the Elohim were. What happened to them? Aether wasnt worried about them. Rather, he felt something else. Suspicion. He felt Ione and the members of the Senate were people who couldnt die or disappear. They had the power to destroy his family and restore his reputation. They were the people who were able to change his world. In Aethers world, it was unimaginable that they died. But if it was an explosion of that scale, even Ione and the Elohim were probably in danger. Aether felt like his world was crumbling. Meteor? Tom and the rest of the Red Dragon were also shocked. He didnt care if it was the Elohim or the Devil Army, or whoever it might be. But that was the path to the fortress. If the meteor had fallen a bit later, they might have received the same fate. And would they have been able to survive? He didnt know. And on one hand, he wondered just what kind of bastard would do something so foolish in an Outer Space. Unless it was the witches who summoned the meteorite to self-destruct, he didnt know how the meteorite wouldve been able to break through the barrier. It was something that even the Summer Queen with a healthy Dragon Heart wouldnt have dared to do. So Tom didnt know what to do. A second meteorite might fall. He didnt want to put his life in danger looking for the Philosophers Stone. Aether and Tom just glanced at each other. Neither of them wanted to be the first to move. They were just silently standing there. Just then, Vroom, vroom A portal opened above Tom. Familiar faces appeared. A woman with long silver hair and 8 soldiers to serve her. Toms brothers had come with their queen mother at their side. It was the arrival of the Summer Queen. The war taken a new turn. Chapter 237 - The Summer Queen (2) Chwak! The Summer Queen lightly waved her hand at Aether and the others like they were in the way. As she did, a storm of magic power began to swirl and cut down all the players in front. They were people who had received elite educations and were renowned for their skills. They were Aethers precious subordinates who were helping him take revenge on the Elohim, but in front of the Summer Queen, they were just mayflies. It only took one second to get rid of them. Any more than that was a waste of time. And the same went for Aether. I, I have to run..! The Summer Queens eyebrow twitched seeing Aether dare to avoid her Wind Whip. She immediately turned her hand in the other direction. Swek! The whips smacked Aethers head. Kwang! He ran away like a rat. There wasnt anything left where the Wind Whip had just passed by. Aether was already gone. . He had broken light and succeeded in escaping. But the Summer Queen didnt chase after Aether. She could, but she didnt feel like doing it; it was only a nuisance. She forgot about Aether and snapped her head back to Tom. Tom kneeled and slammed his head onto the ground. His forehead bled. I apologize! The Summer Queen growled with her canines flashing. Do I have to come to this lowly place myself? I never imagined this would be so difficult! Please forgive.. Beginning. Ill punish you for this later. However, before this ends, you should fight with the will to die at any moment. Thank you for the chance, Mother! Tom hammered his head onto the ground over and over again. He could hear his skull cracking, but he didnt have time to feel it. If the Summer Queen was here, it meant that she was angry. The Nine Dragon Sons reputation came from the amount of Dragons Blood they received, and the Summer Queen could adjust this amount as much as she wanted to. She could even take back the blood that was already given. Then he wouldnt be one of her soldiers anymore. With his powers gone, he wouldnt even be in the 81 Eyes. He would instantly fall from a prince to a pauper right away. The back of his head was hot. He could feel the mocking gazes of his brothers. They thought he was already out of the running in the competition. That was something Tom didnt even want to think about. He had to somehow appease her in the time that was left. However The Summer Queen didnt even look at Tom. Her eyes were fixed on the canyons where the dust clouds were endlessly floating up. The Philosophers Stone that she had been searching for would be there. No matter what. No matter what..! The Summer Queen grit her teeth and activated the magic that she had been holding back. A white light surrounded her. When the light faded away, a large dragon revealed itself. She looked a lot different than in the war against the Cheonghwado. Her ruby-like scales were black, and her fiery eyes were dull. There were even holes in her wings, making them look tattered. A broken Dragon Heart and Devil Poison. The Summer Queen had just used the very last of her magic power. This was the last transformation and attempt, risking her life. If she failed here, only death awaited her. The Summer Queen felt even more rushed. With the Devil Poison already in her marrow, there wasnt anything else she could do. As the last dragon, the last descendant of the Draconic Species, she couldnt die in vain in a place like this. Never! Kraaaaaa! The Summer Queen cried at the sky. As she spread her wings apart, all kinds of magic was activated at the same time, and her large body shook. Kwang When she bashed her tail, she was already flying high to where the Brocken Fortress was. She didnt have any magic power left anymore. She was now squeezing out power from her soul, her spiritual power, to forcefully use her magic power. Using her spiritual power was dangerous because it could separate her soul from her body, but she didnt have any time to worry about that. The powers that were buried by the Devil Poison woke up one by one. The powers that made up a dragon woke up in order, and Dragon Fear emanated from her, filling the ownerless Outer Space. In this moment, the Endless World of Night was no longer the territory of the witches but the Summer Queens territory. * * * The opening of Intrenian and Dragons Blood? Yeon-woo had a questioning gaze when he looked at the items that were given as rewards. He wasnt going to refuse them, but because he had connections to a few of the top 5 artisans, he didnt have any particular interest in the artifacts that the Red Dragon had. Maybe if it was a tool that gods or heroes used, but there was no way they wouldve put such objects in there. There were probably just A-Class weapons or a few jewels. But the other reward was different. Dragons Blood. This was something that couldnt be found anywhere. [Red Dragon Species Blood Serum] Category: Elixir Rank: S+ Summary: The last dragon, the Summer Queen, Ismenios, refined her blood to make this serum. Just by drinking it, your stats will increase. This was more than a simple S+ item. Everyone knew how powerful the Nine Dragon Sons were. Considering how strong they became just from blood transfusions, this was a reward that people would risk their lives to get. Was she trying to make a new dragon soldier? It was possible. From the Summer Queens Perspective, this was something the Walpurgisnacht needed to be taken care of quickly. If someone got rid of them and brought the secret of the Philosophers Stone, it was possible she wouldnt stop just by making them a dragon soldier. But the problem is that the Blood Serum came into my hands now. Yeon-woo wondered what he should do with the Blood Serum. It wasnt a bad idea just to drink it then and there. However, he already had perfectly fine Dragons Blood running through his veins, so it wouldnt make much difference. Also, the ancient dragon wasnt a Red Dragon like the Summer Queen. It wouldnt be absorbed as well. There was probably a good way to use this, but it was such a sudden reward that he couldnt think of anything. Or Yeon-woo looked at Vigrid in his hand. Vroom, vroom Vigrid shook when Yeon-woo looked at it, as if it liked it. Vigrid had gotten rid of almost all of the curse, but Yeon-woo couldnt release the last seal. It had stopped at 90%, and it wasnt progressing further from there. Holiness wouldnt help anymore. What if he borrowed the strength of the Draconic species, who were equal to the gods? Ill have to look into it. Yeon-woo noted to discuss this with Brahm and opened Intrenian to put the Blood Serum inside. Just when he was about to turn back Swoosh! He suddenly stiffened his back from a hair-raising aura. When he turned his head towards the direction of the aura, he saw a large dragon flying toward him at a beastly speed. And faster than that came an intense aura like a bunch of clouds. It was a threatening aura equal to when the meteor fell. The Summer Queen..! His skin stung and his back felt cold. The Dragons Blessing inside his cells trembled. They were trying to shake off the Dragon Fear. However, there was a clear difference between a Dragon Human and a full dragon, so of course, the Dragon Human would be reluctant about the dragon. That was another reason why he had tried to gain the Demons Blessing. Yeon-woo calmed himself down as much as he could and tried to distance himself as much as he could from the Summer Queen. [Extreme fear controls your body due to Dragon Fear. You are falling into a stunned condition.] [Your coolheadedness is being maintained with the trait Cold-blooded.] [The Demons Blessing is activating.] [The Demons Blessing is activating.] [The stunned condition has been released. You have gained resistance to Dragon Fear.] It would be nice if there was another meteor left. Why did she come now? Yeon-woo consecutively used Blink to escape from the Summer Queens vision. Even though she was poisoned by the Devil Poison, the Summer Queen was still too much. No way. He thought of why the Summer Queen had suddenly appeared. He could only think of one reason. Because Vieira Dune was caught? Did she appear after checking the sudden quest was finished? Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. If that was the case, this was clearly his mistake. However No, this could actually be an opportunity. Yeon-woo decided to accept it as an opportunity. The Summer Queen was going to die anyway. What could she do with her broken Dragon Heart and Devil Poison? On the other hand, Yeon-woo was still in great condition. He hadnt even awoken his powers or the Dragon Body. Boo was growing after swallowing the Philosophers Stone, and he could call out Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Brahm as well. Everything else aside, Yeon-woo didnt know too much about his limits after the Philosophers Stone was finished. If he used his full power, he might have a chance. Of course, this might just be wishful thinking. After all, there was nothing more dangerous than an angry beast. Also, the Summer Queen wasnt weak in her current state. She was exactly as strong as she was back in the war. I cant believe she still has that much strength. Although he pushed the Dragon Fear away, he still felt threatened. Despite using the Cold-blooded trait, his hands and feet were asleep. Seeing her straight on like this took all the energy from him. But Yeon-woo didnt give up. He trusted himself and his analysis of the current situation. The people that he saw were alive with his Extrasensory Perception were all heading toward him. Also, all their enmity was directed at the Summer Queen. Summer Queen. Youve made a big mistake. [Hidden Quest / Field Arrest (1) ] Summary: A while ago, the Bureau decided on disciplinary action for the Red Dragon, who attacked the Kelat Auction House for personal reasons. However, there is a limit to what the Bureau can do, so help is needed. Capture or kill the Red Dragons players within the given time. You can take a percentage of the skills or artifacts of the ones you kill. The sudden quest that the Bureau had given. Obviously, the Summer Queen was included in the Red Dragons players that was mentioned. If they could catch the Summer Queen, how many rewards would they get? Also, the Summer Queen looked critical just at a glance. It was possible. There was no doubt this was what the survivors were thinking. But still, no one attacked. They were checking her strength first. Kwang! Just then, the Summer Queen looked around after she landed. Her furious face lashed around. She was searching for something with her vertically slit eyes. The person who completed the quest. She was searching for the person who killed Vieira Dune. [The Philosophers Stone! Where is the Philosophers Stone?!] She screamed in a vehement voice. Her roar rang out over the canyons, shaking the Endless World of Night. But of course, it wasnt like the Philosophers Stone was suddenly going to appear, since Yeon-woo had already gotten rid of it. [Give it!] Her eyes were filled with lunacy as she searched for the person to unleash her wrath upon. Then, Yeon-woo was in her sight. Because she was the one to give the quest, she found who it was right away. [Give ittttt!] She pawed the ground like she was going to crush Yeon-woo at any moment. Yeon-woo waited for the right timing to attack. If he was successful, he could kill the enemy who had seemed so far away with his own hands. This was a gamble. A gamble with his life at stake. There was a fifty-fifty chance he would succeed. No, if he was frank about it, there was less than a 10% chance he would succeed. Yeon-woo went all in on this gamble with only a 10% chance of success because even that was pretty high. He felt like his chest was tightening from the pressure. But still, Yeon-woo was happy for this chance. As adrenaline pumped throughout his body, he gripped Vigrid even tighter. Just when the Summer Queen was rushing at him, he felt a hand grip his shoulder. When he looked back, Yeon-woo felt like all his tension faded away. Seseungnim. The Martial King was grinning at him. The other tribe members were behind him as well. It was a completely unexpected meeting. Why was the One-horned tribe here? But now that they were here, Yeon-woo was sure that they could defeat the Summer Queen. The possibility of 10% increased to 90%. The Martial King patted Yeon-woos shoulders twice, as if telling him not to worry and put his hands in his pockets as he strutted forward. [Give it!] What? [Give it!] Lady, what are you talking about? [Give it!] The Summer Queen was spitting out the same words over and over again, completely taken over by madness. The Martial King smirked seeing her state and pulled his hand out in front of the Summer Queen. Is this what youre looking for? He waved his middle finger elegantly in the air. Chapter 238 - The Summer Queen (3) Heh.. Yeon-woo snorted unintentionally. He couldnt believe the Martial King had the nerve to wave his middle finger in front of a large, threatening dragon. It was so like the Martial King. It was so hard to understand him. Strength and relaxation. The arrogance of the strongest was natural for him. And on one hand, he had this thought. The Martial King was acting up, but his back seemed wide open. * * * [Nayu!] Although the Summer Queen wasnt in her right mind, she wasnt stupid enough to not recognize when she was being mocked. No, she became even angrier as she saw the Martial King act so shamelessly. For a long time, the Summer Queens greatest obstacle was Allforone. She was passionate to see the top of the Tower more than anyone, but she hadnt been able to go past the 76th floor because he was always blocking her. After establishing the Red Dragon, she spent most of that time fighting against him. And she always lost. She was 2nd place. She wasnt able to surpass him. Her inferiority towards Allforone became a curse that bound her soul. Just then, someone from the One-horned tribe arrived. Nayu. When she first heard his name, all she thought was that he was a new rookie. She only knew of him because of a report from her subordinate. The One-horned tribe. They were a Superior Species that was once equal to the Giant Species or the Draconic Species. But the One-horned tribe threw away the holiness that was given to them like it was nothing. They even moved outside of the Tower on their own. They said they werent going to depend on their ancestors and that they would forge their own destiny. And in fact, even though they threw away all their duties, they were successful in building a territory of their own. That was why the Summer Queen admired the One-horned tribe. And she always advised her subordinates not to get into fights with them. She wasnt telling them to avoid the fight or to surrender. There was nothing she could do about it if they did fight, but there was no need to go out of their way to fight them. It was a sign of respect from the Summer Queen. And the One-horned tribe knew this well. Some time went by, and the next time the Summer Queen heard about Nayu was when he defeated her shadow. Even then, she had thought he was impressive, but that was it. He still needed 1000 years to catch up. But after that, she heard that he defeated the ranker, Ice King. Next, he made it up to the 30th floor in record time. From then, the rate at which she received reports about him increased. Sometimes, she heard news about him every day. The Summer Queen began to feel anxious. In the history of the Tower, was there someone who had grown as fast as him? The Vampiric Lord Bathory, the Demon Hunter De Roy, and the Dark Philosopher Faust. They were all people who had ruled during their eras. However, they had never defeated the Summer Queen. They attempted the 76th floor, but they kneeled at the end. Bathory used his drain energy, and De Roy and Faust used their demonic powers. But they all failed. They had stated from the beginning that they could defeat the Summer Queen and Allforone, but the Summer Queen never felt threatened by them. That was how strong and powerful she was. Nobody could threaten her but Allforone. But for the first time, she felt like she was in dangerand it was because of a newbie whom she didnt even know about. Then, Nayu became the youngest king of the One-horned tribe, and he coincidentally met the Summer Queen in battle. -Are you that dragon thing, old lady? -O, Old lady..? -Hm? Did I say something wrong? Dragon thing was enough to make her mad, but old lady? But Nayu didnt seem to know what he did wrong. He was just as she heard. That was when the conflict between the Summer Queen and the Martial King began. It was a tense battle. It was rough enough to make a few floors into a mess. People cheered, saying that the Martial King was the new hope to help the Summer Queen defeat Allforone. But this was embarrassing to the Summer Queen. A newbie that hadnt even lived 100 years was equal to her? It was nonsense. But the Summer Queens attempts to defeat the Martial King failed every time. Then, she realized that her focus was no longer directed above, to where Allforone was, but below, at the Martial King. Her motivation for the last thousands of years had changed. So she had turned away from the competition with the Martial King and turned her focus above. But the sense of loss always bothered her. She would make him pay for this, as fitting of the Draconic species. She promised herself to pay the Martial King back for the humiliation she received. She said that she would rip the Martial King apart with her teeth. And [If now..] She thought this was the perfect time to do it. Far away, she could see the masked man standing behind the Martial King. It was the person who killed Vieira Dune. He had been the most successful in the quest she gave. It meant that he was closest to the Philosophers Stone. The aura he emanated was similar to hers. Her Draconic Eyes told her that he was hiding something. Just then, the Summer Queen realized something. That masked man was behind all of this. And the Martial King was defending such a person? Then she had to step on him. Along with the guy behind him! [Give it!] Kwang! She kicked off from the ground. With Dragon Fear, her long body rushed at the Martial King. From far away, it looked like a great mountain was moving. Disciple. Look closely at how amazing your teacher is! Just dont cry when you get beat up. That mouth of yours! The Martial King joked with Yeon-woo even as the fearsome aura rushed at him. He spread his arms wide apart, flashing his canines. Boom! Aura collided with aura. The world shook up and down. A loud explosion that sounded like another meteor came down and spread out around them. Yeon-woo spread apart his wings of fire and used Blink to move to the back in case he was swept away by the magic power storm. You have to win. No matter what. While Yeon-woo was inwardly wishing for the Martial Kings victory, things were tense between the Martial King and the Summer Queen. Seseungnim. The Martial King pushed his arms against her mouth. His arms were tiny compared to her. Kraaaa! The Summer Queen cried out. She growled, trying to swallow the Martial King who was smaller than her mouth, but he did not budge. It was a fight of power to push their opponent down. Power clashed against power. Kwakwakwak The aura that emanated from them didnt allow anyone else to interfere. Ugh, seriously. Lady, dont you diet? Youre freaking heavy! The Martial King grimaced as the Summer Queen didnt move an inch. He had stepped up to save his disciple but this was the situation he was in. What was he doing as the teacher? It was embarrassing. He had originally come this way to avenge his subordinate. After chasing the Bow God, he saw his disciple and stepped in. If the guy with the suspicious mask behind him wasnt here, he wouldnt have stepped into such a noisy battlefield in the first place. Disciple. A disciple. The word has always felt unfamiliar to the Martial King. It was a word that he could never get used to. There were two fellows he could call his disciples, but they had only disappointed him. One left saying he wanted to do his own thing, and the other left saying the path of the Martial King didnt align with his own. Technically, they were failed products. So when he accepted his third disciple, the Martial King tried not to become too attached. Just by a glance, his new disciple seemed to be more stubborn than the other two, and he was probably going to leave soon. But such a guy was now depending on him. Sometimes he even looked at him with eyes of respect. Like now. Respect. That word opened the Martial Kings heart. If he looks at me with those bright eyes.. To regain his dignity as a teacher, he clenched his teeth. He would try to shine a light on his disciples path, even just by a little bit. Fuck. I cant just sit back! Right? The Martial King laughed with his canines flashing. The veins popped out from his muscles. Arghh! Just then, the tables turned slightly for the Martial King. As he took step by step forward, the Summer Queen was pushed back. Seeing the large mountain pushed back, the Nine Dragon Sons and the Red Dragon members who came with her had faces of shock. Mother! Your Majesty! They knew that the Martial King was strong, but they had never once imagined that he was strong enough to push their owner back. No, they didnt even think about it. It was something that couldnt happen in their minds. In the Red Dragon, the Summer Queen was their god and lord. Tom pulled himself together first. This is it! As expected of the greedy youngest son, Tom was searching for the right time. He thought this might be his last chance. No, not only was this his final chance, but it was also an opportunity for him to become the oldest. He would have to give up his position in the Nine Dragon Sons anyway, so he was going to turn it around by saving the Summer Queen. Boom! Tom kicked off from the ground and ran into the fight between the Summer Queen and the Martial King. Their aura was enough to rip the atmosphere apart, but he didnt care about such things. The other Nine Dragon Sons realized what Tom was thinking and followed. That bastard! Especially the oldest of the Nine Dragon Sons, Bihee (F) [TN: Means using ones strength to the fullest] Waltz, ground her teeth. As the first apostle of the Summer Queen, Toms attempt to take her position only seemed underhanded. Kwakwakwang! With Tom at the front, the other Nine Dragon Sons used their signature skills as well. Fancy effects split the sky. Their strength was proved by the fact that they could catch their balance and attempt attacks in the midst of this fight. And behind them, the other 81 Eyes joined in. Troy and the other high rankers attacked. Their goal was the Martial King. They didnt like fighting together, but they had to help the Summer Queen. However Who dares to bother our king? A sharp voice rang from the sky, and red lightning came down on the Nine Dragon Sons and the 81 Eyes. Krrrrng The Nine Dragon Sons and 81 Eyes paused the use of their skill and tried to move back to escape. They realized that they wouldnt survive if they were hit with that blood-red lightning. And they were right. A giant crater dug into the ground where the lightning landed. It was like the Meteor Strike had appeared again. However, the lightning didnt end there. Thousands of sparks connected on the ground, and everything around them turned blood red. Fizz! When they regained their sight, the faces of the Nine Dragons Sons and the 81 Eyes stiffened. Tak! An old man with one horn landed where the lightning had been. He seemed like a scholar, but the vibrant red sparks around him made them shiver. Fizz, pop The Blood Red..Philosopher. The ruler of the Tower along with the Devil Armys Black Dawn. But with the appearance of the Martial King, he had stepped back to become the Head Elder. Of course even the Nine Dragon Sons would be on their guards. I didnt know people still recognized an oldie like me. Im honored. Actually, it was weird not to know him if you were a high ranker. Even if he retired, he was once as powerful as the Martial King. Since there was another monster like the Martial King, the Red Dragon became nervous. I guess youll understand then. Even though he acts like a thug, hes our king. If you bother him anymore . It was the heirloom of the Cheongram family, and also the power that symbolized Phante. However, as the Head Elder, he had recreated the Lightning Control to create something that was as destructive as the Eight Extreme Fists. It was called . The blood red lightning thundered like it was going to swallow them up any second. Youll die. Kwakwakwang! The lightning around the Head Elder sparked around him again. Everything in his surroundings was swept away. Krrrrr The Nine Dragon Sons and the 81 Eyes couldnt muster the courage to face Blood Mine head on and fell back. Although they were the executives of the Red Dragon, the Towers rulers, they were weaklings in front of a dominating power. But there was one person who didnt leave. It was a woman with black hair all the way down to her feet. Bihee Waltz turned her body and reached out for the Blood Mine falling from the sky. As a magic power storm whirled around her, dragon scales grew on her skin up to her eyes. The wings and tail on her back showed the birth of a new Dragon Human after Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woos death. Kwanggg! Kwakwakwa Waltz struck the Blood Mine in her hand in the ground and ripped it with her hands. The broken lightning dug into the ground. Dust clouds floated up, and a burnt smell spread all around them. She hadnt used her full power, but she was powerful enough to rip apart the Head Elders power. It was unknown to the public, but as the oldest of the Nine Dragon Sons, she had surpassed the limits of a Dragon Human, and she had already awakened up to step 5 of the Authorities. Except for the Summer Queen, there was no one who could defeat her. Did you just say we would die? Revealing her violent aura, she growled with a Dragon Fear that didnt fall short of the Summer Queens. Ill return those words to you. Ill teach you what it means to resist the Red Dragon. She spread her dragon wings apart and rushed towards the Head Elder in a single leap. The Head Elder exploded the Blood Mine that he gathered in his hands. . Blood red lighting poured down on her. Krrrngg, krrng, krrrrr And with that as the start. Swekkkkk Kwakwakwang! Cover Waltz! We have to save the Summer Queen! The 81 Eyes gathered again and ran. In front of them, the warriors and Elders of the One-horned tribe clashed with them. Well be able to have some fun, hey? It was a battle between the Red Dragon and the One-horned tribe that was on a completely different scale than the war with the Cheonghwado. Chapter 239 - The Summer Queen (4) Kwakwakwa The canyons that surrounded the large fortress continued to explode and eventually became flat plains. But even that was going below sea-level because of the fight between 81 Eyes and the One-horned tribe. There was no time to think about who you were fighting in that chaos. You had to kill whoever was in front of you, and be careful not to be swept away from the magic power storm. It was a mess. Everyone was only focused on defeating the other. The rulers of the Tower, the Red Dragon, and the strongest group, the One-horned tribe. The most powerful people within the Tower were fighting against each other, but it wasnt elegant at all. Rather, only killing intent oozed from the battlefield. Meanwhile, red portals continued to open above them. They were the forces that came running when they heard the news. The 81 Eyes and other Red Dragon members appealed with their skills, and warriors from the One-horned tribe came down to show off the Mugong they had been training. Kwakwakwang! The fight spread out endlessly in the Outer Space. There were nine people who stood out the most. The Nine Dragon Sons. They were the dragon soldiers, with Waltz and Tom at the center, who had received the Summer Queens blood. Bihee, Waltz. Imun, Chimmy. Porye, Wales. Phean, Triger. Leeho, Hyall. Gongbok, Leesoo. Aeja, Bahratan. Geumye, San. Chodo, Tom. [TN: Chodo used to be the Beginning but with these other names its meaning is currently unclear. Their names will be kept like this until we get more information about them.] They were known as the guardians who protected the Summer Queen. Other than Tom and Bahratan, they didnt show themselves in public very often. Even the oldest, Waltz, only showed her face in official meetings. But now, they simultaneously revealed themselves. Roarrr! The second, Chimmy, was surrounded by light, then suddenly grew to ten times his size, becoming a large fanged wyvern. His 30-meter long body was like a snake. The entire body shined with black scales, and toxic fumes spread from his mouth. It was similar to a common lower-level Draconic Species, but it looked a lot fiercer. A Dragon Fear equivalent to the Summer Queens was boiling in the atmosphere. [You parasites, who are trying to hurt Mother. Die!] Chimmy opened his mouth agape and breathed out. The ground melted wherever his breath touched, and a black fog swallowed everything up. While the One-horned tribe members attempted to run away, the fourth, Phean, attacked. With a body that was similar to a drakes, he was a four-legged creature of 5 meters. Every time he attacked, things crumbled down. Kwakwakwang! The third, Wales, looked like a sea serpent and slithered above the ground. The fifth, who turned into a frost wyrm, dug into the ground and popped out, obsessively following those who were slow to move. The wyvern-like Leesoo, the amphithere Bahratan, and the lindworm San. Technically speaking, the Nine Dragon Sons were evolved fanged wyverns created with different knowledge of magic and alchemy. But even if they were fanged wyverns, they had the Summer Queens outstanding components, so it wasnt an exaggeration to say they had surpassed the limits of fanged wyverns to be reborn into a new Draconic Species. They could even use powers that werent allowed to the lower-level Draconic Species. Dragon Fear boiled, and Breath scratched the ground. In their declared domains, they were kings. Of them, the oldest, Waltz, stood out the most. With her dragon wings, tails, and scales, Waltz flicked out the Blood Mine of the Head Elder and closed the distance between them. The Head Elder snorted. She was challenging someone even the Martial King hesitated to spar with? Waltzs movements seemed foolish to him. He could see all kinds of magic circles spinning on her lithe arms and legs, but there would be limits to them. However- Pang! The Head Elder whipped his head around from the cold feeling he felt. The powers that Waltz used barely missed him and barrelled towards the sky. Kwang! The sound of the explosion. Far away, he could see a hole in the atmosphere and the scattering clouds. But it wasnt the force that surprised the Head Elder. It was Waltzs movements, the way she used her fists. They were definitely Jingak and Jinsagyung. Something that only experts could do. And the power that was released.. Hundred Fists? It was Mugong. And that something was in the Gold-level Archives within the One-horned tribe. It wasnt something that just anyone could see. But the Dragon Human in front of him used it. There were traces of it being tweaked, but the original form was still there. The Head Elders face hardened. How does a player of the Red Dragon know the legacy of our tribe? Waltz just moved her left arm under the Head Elders solar plexus, like she didnt care about what he was saying. The Head Elder gathered the Blood Mine in his veins. Kwang! Blood Mine and her Mugong clashed together, and the two of them were pushed back. Waltz stepped on Jingak again, stretching her fist out. A foggy aura came from her arm and spread like a flower in front of her. There were tens of flowers that were made like that. The flowers made of whirlwinds and Strong Qi lashed out towards the Head Elder in Spark! The Blood Mine around the Head Elder scattered and planted itself on the ground. One flower per attack. Each Blood Mine was powerful in itself, and it was enough to dissolve the flowers. His Strong Qi shook the ground. If there was a difference between the Strong Qi between the two, it was that the Head Elder raised his destructive power through careful research, but Waltz made up for what she lacked with her magic power. A magic power of this magnitude. The Head Elder was silent. Even he wasnt able to cultivate that much. How was such a person able to do that? Unless she stole the Dragon Heart. The Mugong that Waltz was using definitely wasnt something that she just skimmed over. It was a power that she had learned from researching it for a long time. I heard that Ismenios was wary of our king..but is this the result of that? However, that didnt answer all his questions. Even if the Summer Queens Draconic Eyes were outstanding, she couldnt completely steal Mugong like that. Even if she could mimic it, it was impossible to copy its exact forms. Unless she saw it herself. . Waltz just blew her flowers in the breeze like she didnt have any reason to answer, and she attempted to approach him. It was a Mugong attack like the Hundred Fists, but it felt more synchronized than the original. Waltz added on different kinds of magic to this. From her legs, head, arms, wrists, and fists, magic circles soared up with fancy Effects giving her different buffs, and her Dragons Authorities was added on top of that. It was a combination of magic and Mugong. The Summer Queen used this method to try to defeat the Martial King. If the Mugong that made up the Martial King and the magic of a Draconic Species were combined, she would reach a higher level of mastery. The result of her research was Waltz. Waltz had completely met the Summer Queens expectations. Rumble! The evidence of this was that she could somewhat stand on equal footing with the Head Elder. However The Head Elder saw through the Summer Queens thoughts and snickered. He could see someones reflection in Waltz. Yeon-woo. That guy also tried to use Mugong while learning magic at the same time. His passion was so great that the Head Elder was able to see the younger Martial King in him. Waltzs patterns were like Yeon-woos patterns. From her Mugong, magic, and Dragon Body. They were too similar. However, if someone asked him if Waltz and Yeon-woo were similar, the Head Elder would reply like this. Definitely not. Also, if they asked the reason why, this is how he would respond. Shes too rushed. The combination of the Martial King and the Summer Queen. An unbelievable attempt was in front of him. The Martial King had created a new field of martial arts, and the Summer Queen was at the peak of the magic world. The paths and fields they were in were different. But if the two were combined? It wasnt possible. However, Waltz proved this wrong. She imitated the Martial Kings Mugong and utilized the Summer Queens magic. All the Head Elder could think was that she tried her best at achieving the impossible. But Yeon-woo was different. Chapter 240.1 - The Summer Queen (5) Chapter 240.1 C The Summer Queen (5) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko In the beginning, Yeon-woo also tried to stack up as many skills as possible. However, he set up his own domain and used what he learned as a foundation. He was moving along his own path. It was enough for the Head Elder to feel astonished. Yeon-woos accomplishments were well-formed. Even if Waltz was ahead of Yeon-woo right now, it was obvious what would happen if they were at the same level. And because he compared her to Yeon-woo, the Head Elder was able to answer his own questions about Waltz. Koong! The Head Elder blocked Waltzs fist. The sound of something exploding rang out. With a calm gaze, he glowered at Waltz, who was trying to attack him again. You. Youre from the One-horned tribe. Right? . Whose child are you? Swek! But Waltz didnt answer. Magic gathered around her again for another attack. Kwang, kwang, kwang The ground shook, and the sound pierced through the atmosphere. If you dont answer The Head Elder blocked and avoided Waltzs fist, ending up right behind her. Theres nothing I can do except beat you up until you answer properly. Krrrrrn Blood Mine fell from the sky. . The skill that had an arrogant name of breaking the heavens fell on top of Waltz, and just when she attempted to shield herself.. Arghhhhh! A loud shout rang from the sky, and a large shadow came quickly to her. The Head Elder and Waltz turned their gazes and quickly moved away. The thing that came flying over was a dragon. The Summer Queen. The Martial King had blown the Summer Queen away, who was as large as a mountain! That crazy bastard! The Head Elder, who had been fighting in a serious manner until now, crumpled his face and cursed. Kwang! But his curse was buried by the sound of the explosion. Like a catapult that was used to throw stones, the Summer Queen shot up to the sky and let out a horrible cry when she came back to the ground. Krrrr. The Summer Queen was only able to stop after she knocked down a few canyons. Hehe. The Martial King wiped his brow with a proud face. He looked like a farmer who had finished harvesting his plants. The Head Elder, Waltz, the Nine Dragon Sons, and the 81 Eyes. All of them froze and gaped at the Summer Queen. Rumbleeee! The canyons around her couldnt take it and crumbled on top of her. The large Dragon Body was buried under rubble. Hahaha! Whew, thats our king! His strength is really something! Hows that? See, I still got it. Should I make Phante and Edora their 74th little sibling while Im at it? Haha! Thats a good idea! Yeah! What a man! The warriors who had a similar temperament to the Martial King all slapped their knees with laughter. The Martial King could feel his children shaking their heads at him, but he continued to joke, not caring what they thought. While he did, the pile of stones shifted. A Dragon Fear that was enough to shake the atmosphere came pouring out. [Ill kill you.] A voice filled with fury rang out. With a boom, the Summer Queen showed herself again. She glared at the Martial King with fiery eyes, wings spread apart. She began to squeeze out the power from her soul. Her level decreased rapidly, but that didnt matter anymore. [Ill kill you, Nayu!] Her head was filled with thoughts of swallowing the Martial King. Along with her powerful will, the Endless World of Night began to shake. It became nauseating, and a few players almost barfed. However, the Martial King just snickered with a broad smile. Yeah. Thats what I said, Ismenios. From earlier. He clenched his fists and veins popped out. And above that, 8 different energies of different colors flowed up. . It was the result of training ones Eight Extreme Fists to the extreme. If the peak of the Head Elders research was Blood Mine, the Martial Kings was Eight Trigrams. Each of the energies around him was extremely condensed. If he used Mugong with the Eight Trigrams, the energy would sweep away his surroundings. The person wholl punch Allforones annoying face. Lets see which of us that is. Kwang! Swekkk The Martial King flew forward and attacked. It was one of the Eight Writings of Divination that Yeon-woo knew, but it definitely wasnt a level that he had seen before. There was a crack where the Summer Queen flew off from. With the sound of intense rumbling, a large hole appeared in the center of the mountain. The mountain came crumbling down with tons of rocks, and the Summer Queen spewed her Breath from atop. Swooshhh! Hot hell-like fire instantly heated up the Outer Space. The Martial King didnt avoid it. He held his hands up and twisted them to the side. A long fault line appeared. The space above it twisted, and the Breath disappeared futilely. No, even the space behind it was completely twisted. Clouds split, and the sky opened. Then, the sun broke into pieces. Countless sparks poured from above, and darkness instantly descended upon them. When the sun found its position itself and the world became brighter, the Martial King and the Summer Queen were fighting in the sky. The Summer Queen used magic again and again. Magic circles appeared all around her. It was all great magic above 8 circles. Blizzard, Inferno Hell, Meteor Strike, Power Ward of Kill. Each of them would be disastrous to the stage if they fell, and the Martial King just broke them apart with his bare hands. But even then, he didnt stop. The Eight Trigrams swirling around the Martial King each did their job. Heaven, earth, wind, fire, water, lightning..all kinds of properties broke the magic, and.. Kwang! They coalesced at one point. Magic and Eight Trigrams collided, then exploded. Krrrrrrng The fire covered the entire Outer Space. The Endless World of Night turned into a world filled with only light and heat. The fight of the two who were at the top of the Nine Kings wasnt just a simple fight between players anymore. It was a disaster. But the Martial King and the Summer Queen continued fighting like they werent finished. The Martial King brought his fists in towards his own body. Another large storm was created with him at the center. Two different Writings of Divinations tried to combine as one. It was something he had only theorized about but never attempted. He mightve hurt himself, but the Martial King was happy. He could do what he would never have dared to do in the village. Once the beast that he had kept suppressed after becoming one of the Nine Kings was opened, he couldnt stop himself anymore. Just when he was about to crush the Summer Queens head Die, Summer Queennnnn! An outsider suddenly came into their fight. Ione ran between the two of them while he had been secretly watching. Whos this bastard? The Martial King frowned. His exhilaration vanished like it was never there. He hated being bothered when he was focused on something, and he only felt better after flipping the intruder around. However, Ione was also in a rush. That life! I I will! Ione felt like he would never feel at ease if he didnt pay the Red Dragon back for making him into this pitiful state. He was humiliated by Tom, who was much younger than him, at the Kelat Auction House, and just when he thought the tablet was his, he was suddenly met with an unexpected incident. As the head of a great family, having only received respect and admiration all his life, it was a humiliation that he couldnt let go of. Also, everyone from the Elohim who had come here with him was dead. If he returned to the Elohim like this, he would just be a backroom Senate member and die pathetically like the rest of the Senate. As the head of the Family of Life, one of the pillars of the Elohim, he couldnt let his family fall apart like that. It was something that could never happen. He wouldnt be able to look at his ancestors in the eye when he died. But there was something that Ione was confident about that allowed him to do this. Nebro. A child he had given everything for. They werent related, but he had still given him his territory. He was basically a shadow of Ione. If he wanted to let that child walk the path he had left to him, no, to let him fly free, he had to sacrifice himself here. He could pay back his debt to the Senate with this and restore their familys honor. He couldnt be an obstacle in his childs path. Kwakwakwang! Blue light surrounded Ione and thousands of arrows fell above the Summer Queens head. . The Protogenoi species were originally gods but fell to the earth after having their status taken away. However, they still had some holiness left, and they could use it by splitting their existence apart. Ione could momentarily use the holy power that he had, and like a candle that was brightest just before it went out, he was able to use the power of gods at this moment. If the head of a family split himself apart, how powerful would that be? The thousands of arrows that came from splitting Ione apart pierced the Summer Queens body. [TN: Sorry the chapters are split guys! This was back when I was doing it on my phone because my computer was broken, and it was taking too long for me to translate it! I know it doesnt feel like two chapters TT.] Chapter 240.2 - The Summer Queen (5) [You dare! You dareeee!] And with this chance, the other rankers began to use their skills. The apostles used their powers, the Lords used their curses, and others their signature skills. All kinds of effects exploded, and the Summer Queen was the target of it all. Kwakwakwang! [Ahhhhh!] Just when she was about to spew her Breath, the Martial King released two Writings of Divination that he had saved at the same time. The strong energy that split the sun and pierced the moon cut the Summer Queens leather wings, and there was a deep cut from her shoulder to her stomach. Crunch! A tremendous amount of blood poured down on the floor like rain. Scales scattered down. [Kaaaaa!] The Breath scattered and hit innocent rankers. And. Kwang! The Martial King landed on the Summer Queens back. The Summer Queen folded into a V and fell down. Crunch! The Summer Queen experienced the pain of her spine and back being crushed. The Martial King didnt stop there, twisting the Summer Queens cut wings and arm muscles. Crunch. Her scales cracked and her skin split like a turtles back. Her dragon scales, leather, muscles, veins, and bones. It was a body that could even resist adamantium. However, she easily collapsed against the Martial Kings power. Even under that immense pain, the Summer Queen twisted her body mid-air. The Breath that came from her gaping mouth covered the Martial King. It was a power equivalent to hellfire. The Martial Kings skin boiled, but he just laughed like he was having the time of his life and tore off her wings. Hahaha! Boom! He buried the Summer Queen in the ground. Her side was scratched as a deep crater was dug into the earth. The Summer Queen and the Martial King were completely submerged under the rubble. Krrrr The Summer Queens body was covered with small and large injuries all over, and her wings were plucked off. Blood dripped from her and flooded the ground. The Summer Queen just grimaced and spewed her Breath again, like she intended to see the end of the Martial King no matter what. The Martial King also stumbled over his steps, having received some damage, but he raised his fists above him again. Energy exploded around him. The blades of light of all kinds of properties split the Breath. Kwakwakwang! The storm that didnt seem like it would end lashed around the Outer Space once again. * * * Mon..ster. Atran watched the Martial King and Summer Queens fight from far away with a blank face. Then, he muttered to himself. Attacking a monster like that? Crazy bastard. He was cursing himself. When the auction had been ruined because of the Summer Queen, he spent all his life savings coming here. At first, he was confident. The Ice King, Twice, Black Skull. They were all the top S-Class mercenaries, and guilds like Iron Lion and Moon Shadow stood behind him. He even met unexpected people like Jang and Turn. He didnt say it out loud, but he thought he could cut off at least one arm of the Red Dragon. He thought he would be able to confidently say that he would not go down easily. But with the situation like this, he realized how foolish he was. An arm? F*** no. It was hard to even take out a finger. He couldnt even dream of approaching the Summer Queen. Just now, some of the rankers who were swept away by Breath included Black Skull. He had stepped up saying he would pull out one of the Summer Queens toenails, but he didnt even leave a corpse behind when he died. These players were called rankers, but in front of the Summer Queen, they were nothing. That monster became an even greater monster. Haha. Amazing. Even though I worked so hard. The Ice King chuckled next to Atran. He was an old geezer who had kept talking to himself throughout the entire journey. Unlike the other mercenaries who ran away because of the Martial King and the Summer Queen, the Ice King, Twice, and Turn were doing their duty next to him. They flicked away the flying pieces and moved Atran safely to somewhere he wouldnt be touched by the attack. They wanted to take the gate and leave this Outer Space, but the path was blocked by the Martial King and the Summer Queen. Atran glanced at the Ice King. He remembered how the Ice Kings life went downhill after being defeated by the Martial King. On the other hand, the Martial King became well-known after defeating him, making a fancy debut. Doesnt he feel anything? Most people wouldve felt discomfort, but the Ice King was enjoying the fight as if he found a new toy. The same went for Twice and Turn. They were grinning crazily like how the Ice King was, but they seemed to be surprised and deep in thought while watching the fight. The emotion in all their eyes were the same. Passion. Respect. Admiration. Theyre all crazy. These bastards are all..! Atran felt like his entire body was itching because of them. They were all psychos he couldnt understand. That was why he decided that he needed to get a grip on himself. It was easy to die in places filled with psychos like this. They might be smiling about how dying while enjoying a fight was the joy of life, but to Atran, his life was more important than anything. To make a comeback, he first needed to survive. He looked around to find the person who was the most normal here, after him. Jang. He was silent, but he knew how to observe the situation coldly. He was here just a moment ago. Now, he was suddenly gone. Where is he? * * * Pat Jang Wei quickly began to run around the empty battlefield. His destination was where the Martial King and the Summer Queen were. It was also where the damned One-horned tribe was fighting, not knowing their place. It was easy to see just with a glance. Even while most rankers were swept away by the Breath, the Martial King was powerful enough to tear off the Summer Queens wings. Amazing. Jang Wei laughed coldly. His eyes were flashing with joy. They were the eyes of a hunter who was after his prey. He knew that the Martial King was strong when he was being chased by him. However, he didnt know exactly how strong. Now that he knew, his heart beat faster. And now, he didnt have to worry about being bothered. His prey was clashing with his other prey. Though both their backs were exposed, neither thought that someone was after them. No. They couldnt have. That was the advantage of beasts. They knew how strong they were, so they were lost in arrogance, believing that they were the best and that nothing could touch them. Not knowing how dangerous that was. But such prey was there. If he could plant his arrow into that large prey and cut their necks with his knife, how great would his joy be? Its like.. He remembered a memory that he had left behind on Earth. Like the chief. Feeling the thrill down to the end of his fingertips, he paused. Tak! . Borrowing the skill of Hou Yi that allowed him to secretly follow an enemy, he arrived in a shaded place. It wasnt exposed to the outside, and it had a perfect view. Jang Wei lifted his Four Directions and slowly pulled it back. Far away, his target was soaring up high in the sky again. He was so far that it just seemed like a dot, but his two eyes were clearly on the Martial King. If he let go of the string, his Arrow of Light would land in the Martial Kings back. Looking forward to that feeling, he licked his lips. But ..What is that? Just when he was about to let go, he paused unintentionally. Thump. Thump. Thump. His heart beat faster. His breathing rate increased. His heart had beaten faster when he was after the Martial King, but that was from expectation and exhilaration. This was different. His back felt cold. He shivered. He felt like someone put their hand in his body. He felt anxious. It was an emotion he never felt after stepping foot in the Tower. It was an emotion felt by instinct. On Earth, Jang Wei had the talent of quickly knowing when he was in danger. Jang Wei was able to realize the feeling of his life in danger. That was how he was able to survive in the hell of Africa. Using that talent, he was able to become the Bow God. That emotion had returned. There was something around him. He whipped his head to the side. At the edge of his vision, he could see a man standing on a hill. There was a man with a black outfit and mask. Cain. It was his original target, the Hoarder. Although it was clearly his first time seeing him, his heart didnt calm down. No, rather, it happily beat faster. Thump. Thump. Thump. Jang Wei crumpled his face and glared at him. Who are you? Chapter 241 - The Summer Queen (6) Chapter 241 C The Summer Queen (6) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko 90%? That was a load of bullshit. Yeon-woo snorted at himself for thinking that if the Martial King helped him, he would be able to catch the Summer Queen. Help? Who? The Martial King? It was the opposite. Rather, it would be a relief if Yeon-woo wasnt a nuisance. Even though she was injured, the Summer Queen was still the Summer Queen. She was the last dragon, as well as the absolute ruler of the Tower for the last thousand years. Catching someone like that was a load of bullshit. Even if he joined the Martial King and the Summer Queens fight, he would be injured in the fight of beasts. But still, Yeon-woo was a bit envious. That fight..is supposed to be my fight. The Martial King had stepped up to help his disciple. It was because he knew how foolish his disciple was. That was why he stepped up instead of Yeon-woo, and he was walking the dangerous path with his life at stake. Despite being in this situation, Yeon-woo didnt like the Martial Kings help, and he just felt extremely competitive at that moment. However, he didnt hide these thoughts. He also wanted to join in on that fight. It was just a 1% chance, not 10%, but he was confident he could end the Summer Queen. Even if the Summer Queen roared and used her power, she couldnt compare to Agares, who had made the entire stage go dark, or Hermes, who had eaten up a demon. Furthermore, the Summer Queen was someone who ripped an arm away from his brothers body. He had to pay her back for that. Poisoning by Devil Poison? That wasnt enough to satisfy him. [..Yeah. Thats it. Very good.] Rmmmm, rmm The powers of a full member of the Draconic species were equivalent to a gods, and fighting against a god or demon was insane. Still, Yeon-woo had blown a punch to Agares. So why couldnt he do it now? [..Quick. Your prey is there. Isnt it?] Just then, the Philosophers stone vibrated. It whispered sweetly in his ear from his heart. Usually, it didnt move much, but it always activated in times like this. It was obviously a trick to lead him into danger, but.. Ahhh, so we can see eye to eye sometimes. Yeon-woo smirked. Although it was only the remnants of the Demonism of Agares, it was still a part of his personality. Yeon-woo stretched his hand out mid-air. [You have chosen the reward Opening of Intrenian. You can earn 5 items from what is on the list.] [What will you choose?] [Reward List] Fenghuangs Egg Prometheuss Fire Kings Festival They were the rewards from the quest that the Summer Queen had given him. Even though the important treasures were taken, all the items on the list were still outstanding. Of those, there was something Yeon-woo wanted. As he chose his rewards, he had a thought. Breaking the Summer Queens head with a reward she gave me? Im curious what kind of face shell make. He could see his teacher jumping up and down in anger because he bothered them. Well. Hell just take it as his disciple being cute. Since a disciple takes after their teacher. Convincing himself with nonsense, Ring The last attack Yeon-woo lifted the items he touched. goes to whoever can do it. [You have chosen the Yaltabao Safe as your reward.] [..Safe?] The voice of the Demonism cracked. [Yaltabao Safe] Category: Miscellaneous Rank: A+ Summary: A safe that the mysterious merchant Yaltabao created. Its much purer than most safes, but its popular because of its conductivity for magic power. Where was he going to use this? The Demonism wanted to scream. However, regardless of what it thought, Yeon-woo chose the same reward again. [You have chosen the Yaltabao Safe as your reward.] [You have chosen the Yaltabao Safe as your reward.] .. Yaltabao Safe. It was a priceless item in the Tower. It was also used as a type of currency inside the Tower. It was true that it was a rare item to get. However, it definitely fell short for a reward for a quest that the Red Dragon gave. He chose things like this instead of Fenghuangs Egg or Prometheuss Fire. The Demonism shouted furiously. [..What are you doing?! Just what!] Fun things. Yeon-woo grinned. And also, he was able to be sure of one thing. The Demonism was another form of him, but it couldnt read his mind. It was clear it wasnt able to see what he was doing. If it was a method that the Demonism couldnt guess, then it was a sure way. [..Sure. Im sure youll do well. I can even look forward to it. That dragon. You have to get it in your hands.] The Demonism muttered unsatisfactorily, then disappeared, licking his lips. Every time it saw the Summer Queen, it looked forward to how she would taste. Also, it was the last dragon in the Tower. It would be a delicacy. Although I wont do what you want me to. Yeon-woo smirked at the Demonism and collected all the Yaltabao Safes. Obviously, he wouldnt be able to crush the Summer Queen to death using the safes. He used Blink to get to somewhere he had found with his Extrasensory Perception. It was a place separated from the battlefield. W-Whats this?! Atran jumped in surprise when Yeon-woo suddenly popped up in front of him. The Ice King and Twice reflectively pulled their swords out, but they were flicked away by a wall they couldnt see. It was a barrier Boo had activated inside a shadow. Suddenly, the Ice King and Twices eyes widened. They had swung their swords in a rush, but it couldnt have been deflected this easily. A word flashed in their heads. Danger. But they didnt attack the unknown person. They had never seen him, but they immediately recognized who it was. There was only one person with a black mask skilled enough to attack them. The Hoarder. You, how did you..? Atran hid behind Turn thinking that Red Dragon had sent an assassin, and his eyes widened when he saw Yeon-woo. Its been a while. When Yeon-woo greeted him, Atrans eyes enlarged, then narrowed again. Yeah. It was you! Shit! So thats what happened! When Atran heard Yeon-woos voice, he realized what had happened. Yeon-woo grinned. You catch on quickly. Thats what I do! Shit! I was scammed by a player again! Atran cursed. It was his rule to also speak politely to others, but he became super angry seeing Yeon-woo. The sudden appearance of Yeon-woo. A voice he heard from somewhere. A familiar attitude. He wasnt a fool. He ground his teeth thinking of what happened in the Tutorial. This time, Yeon-woo had completely pushed him to the edge. Why did you come here now, of all times? To mock me? Or to look at a bankrupt merchant? The Ice King and Twice looked amusedly at Atran and Yeon-woo. They didnt know what their relationship was, but it was funny that only Atran had enmity towards Yeon-woo. The Atran they knew wasnt someone whos poker face fell apart that easily. Turn put his sword back into his sheath and moved aside. But still loyal to his duty, he continued to observe Yeon-woo. His gaze was sharp. [Lets talk later. Nocturn. No, should I call you brother?] . Turn. The Martial Kings second disciple glared at him and shook his head, as if he were telling him to do whatever he wanted. Yeon-woo looked at Nocturn calmly. The second disciple who had left the Martial King, saying it wasnt the path for him. He was the same as the shadow he saw on the 21st floor. He didnt know that he would see him here. Also, even the Ice King was next to Atran. He didnt know the mercenary who lost to the Martial King would be here. To think that all these skilled players had been hired. Chapter 242 - The Summer Queen (7) Even if you gave an absurd amount of money, high-class mercenaries had to be interested in the job to take it. He didnt know for sure, but the other dead mercenaries were probably quite expensive as well. Atran was definitely skilled. He had even been able to raise the stakes by this much with just a few pieces of the tablet. It was a better result than Yeon-woo expected. I definitely found the right person. Yeon-woo stared at Atran. Atran stepped back, thinking he would be tricked again. What? What is it this time? You still have the authority to open the Merchant Window, right? I want to make a deal. The Merchant Window. It was a system that was only allowed to mysterious merchants. Also, the higher a merchants rank, the more types of items they could have. Even though Atran was on the edge of a cliff, he was still a director of the West Wind Union, so he could handle most items. Deal, my ass! Think of what you did until now! Theres nothing good that comes from..! This item is probably good enough. Yeon-woo pushed the Yaltabao Safe towards him. Flinch. Atrans body shook. The Yaltabao Safe as an item that mysterious merchants went crazy for. Its value would never decrease. Rather, its value was steadily increasing as people tried to hoard them. When you made deals with those, you could always collect a fee from using it. The calculator in Atrans head quickly spun. Atrans guard went a bit down and he coughed. But still, thats..! At that moment, Yeon-woo pulled out 4 more safes. Anything you want! We love our customers! Atran bowed deeply enough for his head to touch the ground. Five Yaltabao Safes were enough to attempt a comeback from his bankruptcy. Hehehe. So, our lovable customer, do you have anything in particular that youre looking for? We at the West Wind Union have a 2,000-year history, so we have all kinds of rare items that you cant find at prices like these. Would you like to look at the boutique? He was rubbing his hands like a fly, looking like he was ready to sell his soul. The Ice King, Twice, and Nocturn shook their heads. They laughed in disbelief, knowing where Yeon-woo got the safes. The Red Dragon quest. What was he trying to do with the rewards he got? It was widely known that the Hoarder was the Martial Kings disciple. They thought it incredulous that he was trying to bother the Red Dragon with a reward he got from them. They were all thinking the same thing. The disciple takes after his teacher. Yeon-woo didnt care about the looks he was getting and spoke to Atran. I want your entire stock of Dragon Killers. ! ! Hahaha! So thats what it was! There was a way! Twice and Nocturn had surprised eyes, and the Ice King clapped as he chuckled. Dragon Killer. A lance that also went by the name Dragon Spear. It was over 6 meters large and weighed hundreds of kilograms. But at the same time, it was as thin as a womans arm. Like its namesake, it was a weapon that was specialized in catching dragons. A long time ago, people who had grudges against the Summer Queen had gathered to create this, but they were found by the Summer Queen, and the creation process of the weapon vanished from history. However, there were a select few that leaked into the black market or the unions, and Yeon-woo was asking for these. If I can use this..! Atrans mind quickly circulated. The West Wind Union had more Dragon Killers than the rest of the unions combined. They had about 80% of the remaining ones. It was because they had thought that its value would rise astronomically at the time, so they brought it in bulk. However, the West Wind Union was regretting this decision. The Dragon Killer was definitely outstanding, but the way it was used was tricky. It was heavy, and it broke easily. You could only use it once. Who would want to buy something like that at such a price? The Dragon Killer was just gathering dust in their storage room. And if he got a hefty commission for getting rid of the horrible items? Im lucky! Atran shut his lips so he wouldnt cheer from happiness. During times like these, he couldnt show how he was feeling. He wouldnt be able to scam the customer like that. But when he cleared his throat and met Yeon-woos eyes, Atran sighed. Yeon-woos eyes were curved upwards, with a gaze like he knew what Atran was thinking. Of course he would know that the Dragon Killer was treated like an ugly duckling. It was expected. Someone who tried to scam a mysterious merchant wouldnt have brought it up otherwise. Atran wasnt positive, but Yeon-woo probably knew the economy more than the merchants. Here, the pushover was Atran. Hehehe. Of course! As expected from you! Your insight is incredible. Youve considered well. Sir. The Dragon Killers that we have at the West Wind Union are better cared for than the rest of the Dragon Killers in the market, and they function great. However.. But it wouldnt hurt to try. Atrans words faded away as he continued. With this amount, you can only buy 3% of our current stock.. Ill look for another merchant if you dont want to. Atran grabbed onto Yeon-woo, who was turning away. Aigoo! Hehehe. Why are you being like this, sir? Youve done business with me before. Is this all our relationship amounts to? Why are you so rushed? You have to finish listening to what Im saying. Of course, that would be under normal circumstances, but Ill give you a special discount! Yeon-woo smirked as Atran began to speak faster. Then how much can I buy? A little more than half.. Yeon-woo turned away again. Aigoo! Of course we have to give you more than that! 7 percent. Heek! N, No, we cant do that! We still have the fees from taking care of them so there wont be anything left for us.! 8 percent. Yes, sir! The deal is done! Atran sealed the deal after getting ripped off by Yeon-woo. [You have paid 5 Yaltabao Safes to purchase 31 Dragon Killers.] All the Yaltabao Safes in Yeon-woos hand disappeared and in their place, 31 6-meter-long spears were at his feet. [TN: Instead of 31, it said 30 of them in the raw. I changed it assuming its an author mistake.] But Yeon-woo wasnt satisfied with that. You still have some left in stock, right? Sir, even if theyre in stock right now its too diff.. Ill buy not only whats left in stock, but all thats been exchanged in the black market or in other guilds. You can take whatever fees you need. Are you talking about the rest of the Dragon Killers? Is that a no? Of course you can! Definitely! Well bring everything thats in the Tower, and even the ones that are outside as well! There are other things I want to buy too. Yeon-woo spoke of the things he was thinking about. But Atrans face changed as he heard the list. They were all horrible products that were in the backroom like the Dragon Killer. However, they were ridiculously expensive, so they were a pain in the butt for the union. He didnt know why Yeon-woo needed them, but Yeon-woo said the more of them there were, the better. It was a colossal amount for a single purchase, and Atrans smile got wider every time. If this purchase was successful, he would definitely be able to stay in the union. It meant that he could have a chance to make a comeback. Now, Yeon-woo didnt look like a demon but a heaven-sent angel. ..And thats all. Is that possible? Of course. Even if its not, well have to do whatever we can to get it. Atran was ready to give his kidneys and liver to Yeon-woo. As fast as possible. Understood. Um, but.. Is there a problem? How are you planning on paying.. Yeon-woo grinned. Why? You think Ill run away with the items? Atran jumped up and down where he was standing. Aigoo! I wouldnt dare to think that! Of course I trust you! Hehehe. However, as you know, there isnt much affection in this world and everyones struggling financially..Hehehe. Of course Ill give it to you. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Atrans eyes were filled with expectation as he held his hands forward. What would he give as the payment? More Yaltabao Safes? Karma? Or books from the One-horned tribe? Anything was fine. They were all things that were trustworthy in the market. However, Yeon-woo crushed Atrans expectations. Credit. ..Sorry? Put it on my credit. ! Momentarily, Yeon-woo seemed like a demon that would swallow Atran up. Atrans face quickly turned red. Are you telling me to trust you?! Why cant you? You must be joking..! Do you really think Ill steal them? Yeon-woo scoffed. Atran was about to say something else but quickly realized something. ..The quest of the Bureau. What are you doing now that you know? Arent you getting on it? There was still a quest that was leftthe quest calling for Red Dragons arrest. The more Red Dragons buildings were destroyed and the more their members were killed, the greater the rewards. And of course, Yeon-woo planned to get the 1st place position. But shouldnt we at least do the pledge of mana..! I dont think this is the time to be doing that. Well, if you dont want to, Ill go to another merchant. Shit! Atran kicked the ground. Scamming a merchant! Youll definitely go to hell when you die! I already know that, so quickly get on it. Argh! Atran glared at Yeon-woo with a wronged face and quickly adjusted the system. This quest was probably going to end in a day, so he quickly brought the items on the condition of getting the payment a day later. This was only possible because Atran was reputable amongst the unions. [You have purchased an additional 14 Dragon Killers.] [You have purchased 21 of Fabio Forests Hunters Bow Trick.] [You have purchased 6 of Great Monkeys Tail Thorn.] Yeon-woos eyes shined as he saw the items piling up. He didnt realize he had asked for this much when he listed them out loud, but seeing them in front of him, there were quite a lot. Atran handed over the Life Blood of Albino Trolls after making the last of his purchases, grinding his teeth. He doubted how much would be leftover for him. Here you are..sir. Ill use them to their fullest. Thanks, investor. Atran felt like crying, having been demoted from a merchant to a kind investor. This guy really frustrated people every time he spoke. And it suddenly occurred to him. But wheres he planning on using them all? No, can he even use them properly? Dragon Killers were too heavy, so most rankers couldnt even lift them. It was tricky to use them the right way. But the Hoarder was still a lower-floor player. Atran didnt understand how he would use them. The same for the other items. They were probably harder to use than the Dragon Killers. He couldnt get rid of his anxiety. He ended up making the purchases because of the flow in their conversation, but if something went wrong, it was the end of him. Yeon-woo calmly tossed the items in his shadow and hid himself using Blink again. He searched for somewhere he could prepare for the hunt. * * * Be on guard so no one can approach me. . Yes, sir. Got it. Be careful.[TN: From this point on, brackets will be changed to something that is more similar to those in the raws.] I will. After Yeon-woo settled himself, he called for Shanon and the others to come to him. Hanryeong and Rebecca split left and right, and Brahm and Boo began to set up a temporary barrier. However, Shanon was quiet. His footsteps were heavier than normal. Yeon-woo called for him. Shanon. Do you have any more orders, Master? There wasnt a face under the head armor, but his Inferno Sight was a bit duller than normal. Yeon-woo looked into Shanons eyes as he spoke. Im your master now. Be aware of that. I showed a side of myself I shouldnt have. I apologize. Shanon kneeled on a single knee and bowed his head. He had been a bit uncomfortable fighting against his old master since he was a part of the Red Dragon once. Yeon-woo saw his confusion, and Shanon acknowledged his mistake with a bow. Even if they didnt put a label on their statuses, they had to be clear about who was above who in times like these. This is the only time Ill forgive it. Remember that. Thank you, sir. Shanons Inferno Sight flamed up again. His mind was at ease now. War was just war. He had to be loyal to his current life. After Shanon returned to his position, Brahm carefully asked Yeon-woo a question. Will it be okay? To leave him like that? Itll be fine. That guy isnt that weak. I suppose. If he was weak, he wouldnt have become a Death Noble. Brahm nodded. He turned towards the items that were messily piled up. What are those? Its been a while since I saw that foolish spear. Do you know something called Mercuri? Chapter 243.1 - The Summer Queen (8) Mercuri..Are you talking about the martial arts of the Giant species? Yes. Mercuri was an old martial art that disappeared with the extinction of the Giant species. It was a special type of martial arts for the Giant species, who had a unique body over 7 meters tall. It had a flaw in that it wasnt easy to learn for those who werent of the Giant species, but because of this, Valdebich was able to rule supreme in battles. Mercuri was the martial art that Valdebich used. It was the martial skill that made him into what he was today. Also, it was the martial skill most appropriate for the Dragon Killer. As his nickname, the Black Sword, implied, Valdebich mostly used the sword. However, because he had the blood of the warrior Giant species, he was skilled with multiple weapons, and the Dragon Killer was perfect for him, as he preferred spears over bows and arrows. It was so expensive that he couldnt use it as much as he wanted when he was on the lower-floors, and on the upper-floors, there was no need for it. Yeon-woos brother hadnt forgotten the shock he felt when Valdebich used the Dragon Killer, and he explained it in detail in the diary. It moved mountains. That was probably the best way to explain it. The atmosphere around Valdebich when he lifted the Dragon Killer.. And it was as destructive as the atmosphere around him. When the Dragon Killer targeted a Draconian, it was not only the Draconian itself but also everything around it that would be swept away. Also, when Valdebich was in the Tutorial, he had adjusted the Mercuri so Yeon-woos weak brother could use it. After that, he continued to teach him all kinds of skills, and all of those movements were in the diary. Domain Declaration. [TN: Territory Announcement to Domain Declaration.] Hwak! The moment he released his power, the Philosophers Stone and hundreds of Cores all circulated, his dragon scales growing out of his skin. A power sparked throughout his body, and dragon wings popped out from his back, combining with the wings of fire. It was a power he was using for the first time since he entered the Endless World of Night. As time went on, the Philosophers Stone was assimilating to Yeon-woos body, making him stronger and stronger. On top of this, Yeon-woo added a few more powers. [Stigmata of the Goddess] [The 3rd Soul C Strengthening] [Hyoongshin Acksal] Receiving the blessing of Athena, the muscles in his body tightened. He made the magic power flow throughout his body using the souls. Kiaaaaa! This was a new method he had recently come up with. He attempted it thinking that he might be able to be strengthened from the minus energy emanated from melting souls in the magic power. And the result of that was Crunch It was correct. From a hundred to two hundred, three hundred to four hundred..the souls were inputted in order, and when a thousand souls had filled his body, they melted into magic power and screeched as they circulated along the Magic Circuit. For a moment, he became dizzy. The power of the Philosophers Stone circulated even more to bear the magic load. With Hyoongshin Acksal on top of this, the Demonism came out to control his entire body. His Draconic Eyes turned red, and his scales turned black. Sharp teeth poked out from his lips. Hwihwihwi! The different energies gushed around Yeon-wooghostish energy, demonic energy, black energy, and even a murderous energy. They all intertwined like a spider web, and his body showed the extremes of a Demonic Dragon Body when the Dragons Blessing and Demons Blessing combined together. Just then, Brahm and Boo stepped out from where they had been waiting. Brahm lifted his Book of Mars and Boo his Lawless Book. Then..lets begin. Brahm looked at Yeon-woo, a bit concerned, but Yeon-woo had assured him again and again, so he couldnt say no. As the spell of the alchemist and the Lich began, magic circles overlapped under Yeon-woos feet. He received more buffs through his Effects. Muscle Strengthening, Magic Power Strengthening, Aura Increase, Explosion Creations..magic that was more advanced than Magic Equip filled Yeon-woos body. Like he was under a heavier gravity than normal, his body plopped down. His muscles were pressed, and his bones were crushed. C, Crunch! His shoulder was dislocated. He could hear his rib cage breaking. His veins exploded and blood poured out from his eyes. He looked to be in critical condition, like his body would explode any moment. But Yeon-woo didnt even groan. The One-horned tribe and the Red Dragon turned their head toward the ominous feeling. However, because they had to focus on the war, they couldnt confirm where it was. Just when he was about to collapse because he couldnt bear the Dragons Blessing and the Demons Blessing.. [Your body is beginning to collapse because of the enormous pressure.] [Warning! Your body is already at its limits. It may be irrevocably damaged if you continue.] [The skill Regeneration is activating.] [The restoration to the data that is stored in your cells is beginning.] [The proficiency of the skill Regeneration has dramatically increased. 12.1%] [The proficiency of the skill Regeneration has dramatically increased. 12.1%] .. With the Regeneration he stole from Vieira Dune, his body was quickly healed. Even with the buffs, as the proficiency of the skill increased, the rate at which he was healed became faster. This led to a change in his body. [Your body has been strengthened.] [Your body has been strengthened.] [You have reached the limits of your body. It has overcome the limits of the Dragons Blessing. It has been strengthened to the limit of the Demons Blessing.] Is this the end? Unfortunately, it fell quite short from when he was fighting against Agares, but Yeon-woo was still able to advance the limits of the 3rd step. The situation was different than it was back then. At the time, he had Athenas direct blessing, so he was powerful enough to defeat most high rankers, but he had squeezed this much power out by himself. Of course there would be clear limits. However, on one hand, Yeon-woo was able to easily use his newfound strength. He extended his hand out to where the Dragon Killer was lying on the floor. The Dragon Killer floated up into his hand, and the other materials all settled above the spear in a crushed state. Although it was expensive, Valdebich experimented with different ways to use the Dragon Killer. This was one of them. Ching The Dragon Killer trembled as if it liked it. Yeon-woo lifted it onto his shoulder. It was pretty heavy, but with his newfound power that was equivalent to the Giant species, it wasnt much trouble. His Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception overlapped. Far away, he could see his target. He focused all his consciousness and energy on the edge of the spear and added more skills to it. [Demonic Magic C Devil King Poison] [TN: The skill Demonism changed to Demonic Magic as the entity inside Yeon-woo is called Demonism.] It was a more detrimental poison to a Draconic Species than Devil Poison. The poison smeared the spear. Yeon-woo threw the Dragon Killer with all his might. The lance pierced through the air like light. With a sonic boom, two clouds split apart in the sky where the spear had just moved through. First, those extras outside. * * * The second of the Nine Dragon Sons, Chimmy, was annoyed by the One-horned tribe that was following him. [These mayfly-like bastards! How dare they!] They were totally like mayflies. When he shook them off, they would stick on him again, and they continued to attack him at his blind spots. A species that was genius at fighting. It was true. He felt like he knew why his mother had told him to be careful when dealing with them. But Chimmy didnt like this fact. He was someone with the great Dragons Blood. He wasnt someone who suffered from these lower-level species. The only way to take care of things like these was to destroy them. He puffed his cheeks, and a toxic air filled his mouth. Its Extended Breath! Everyone fall back! Prepare for the toxins! The One-horned tribe after Chimmy quickly put some distance from where he was. Chimmy had continued to spew out his Breath, but this was probably going to be more than what they had experienced until now. The Red Dragon players around Chimmy also ran away. Chimmys poison didnt differentiate between friend and foe. A lot of his comrades had already suffered from it. And like what they had expected, the Breath that Chimmy spewed out was different than normal. . Not only was it toxic, it was acidic. It was his power. He wasnt supposed to use it without his mothers permission, but this wasnt the time to consider those things. Just when he was going to spit out his Breath.. Sheeek Kwang! With a sonic boom that was enough to rip his eardrums, something landed under his chin. The shock was great. Half of his head crumbled in an instant with an intense pain. He was barely able to save his life with the amazing regenerative ability of the Draconic species, but the real problem came after. The Acidic Poison Breath lost its direction and landed on his long body. Chik! His body was smoking with white smoke and melted. The vein of his poison was broken, and pure poison flowed into his head. [Keaccckk!] Chimmy shouted from the extreme pain and shook his body. The Acidic Poison was too much for even him to handle. His body that was several meters long lashed around. He tried to heal himself using any means possible Devil King Poison..? H, How? But his body didnt regenerate. The more time passed, the worse it became. The Devil King Poison rapidly spread throughout his body. The attack didnt end there. When the third Dragon Killer came flying at him, Chimmys body was filled with holes. The Dragon Killer broke into pieces once it hit its target. Pieces of the Dragon Killer were stuck all over Chimmys body, and it caused him to be poisoned much faster. Just when he was wavering around, not able to come together, something came from the sky. [Wave of Fire] [72 Bian C Nye, Byuk] The Wave of Fire had used the power of the 72 Bian to pour on Chimmy in the form of lightning. Chimmys body absorbed the lightning. As the lightning exploded in his body, his insides and outsides were completely burned. N, No! Chimmys body was already a pile of ashes. Most of his body wasnt able to function anymore. It was a critical attack, but he had an intense will to live. If he had some more time, he mightve survived. However.. I dont know whats happening! Catch him! Hes tastily roasted, so our dinner today is dragon meat! Hahaha! What a feast! The One-horned tribe ran at Chimmy with happy laughter. Every time they swung their swords, Chimmys flesh was cut away. Chimmy didnt have the strength to resist anymore. His large head plopped to the ground. Chapter 244 - Turbulent World (1) Chapter 244 C Turbulent World (1) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko Kaaaaa! Rumble The Summer Queen shouted at the pain of being disconnected from the fourth. The 81 Eyes may be spiritually connected to her, but the Nine Dragon Sons were shadows that shared her power. With the connection forcefully cut, the aftereffects were tremendous. It mightve been better if the power returned to her, but the pain doubled because it didnt. Her child had been eaten by another one of her children. What a load of bullshit. The Martial King cursed and brought his hands down the Summer Queen. It didnt look like much happened from the outside, but the energy whirled inside of the Summer Queen. Crunch. Her muscles, veins, and Magic Circuit, and even the deep internal organs were split. Koong- The Summer Queens hind legs collapsed. Her colossal body landed on the ground. She squirmed up and down, and a burning smell came from her mouth. She didnt seem to have the will to fight anymore. The Devil Poison had already entered her marrow, and the holiness that she barely pulled out was at its bottom. She tried to catch the Martial King using her magic through any means possible, but the Martial King quickly moved to break the magic apart or to avoid it. After her spine and back were broken, the fight shifted to favor the Martial King. The Martial King spit out phlegm mixed with blood. His boiling blood still hadnt calmed down. The exhilaration from the fight made his body uncomfortable. He wanted to let it out somehow, but the Summer Queen couldnt handle him. The Summer Queen wasnt in the condition to fight him in the first place. He was a bit annoyed at that. Other than Allforone, the only person to stand against him in the entire tower was the Summer Queen. The Nine Kings? He didnt show it, but the Martial King was dissatisfied at being tied up in the same bunch as those trash. They couldnt even ride on his coattails. And now, the only person among them who could fight him was dying. It mightve been alright if she died after a fierce battle, but she had been weak from the beginning. He didnt do much, other than punch her a few times. His punches were turning out to be useless. I dont like it. The Martial King narrowed his eyes. It had been a while since he felt this competitive. He was happy after feeling like he returned to his old days, but now he felt uncomfortable, like he hadnt wiped his bottom after taking care of his business. He wanted to heal the Summer Queen to fight her again. But her health was clearly far gone. Give it! Heaven Wing! Heaven Wing? The last person to see before you die isnt me but that kid? Thats also annoying. He knew that Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo had done something while battling the Summer Queen. However, he didnt know what it was. All he guessed was that it was something to do with the Summer Queens messed-up body right now. When the shadow of death was gripping the Summer Queen, she thought of not the Martial King but of Cha Jeong-woo. Her eyes werent on the Martial King anymore. That meant that in the end, it wasnt the Martial King who killed her, but Cha Jeong-woo. The Martial King laughed in disbelief. What would change if he got mad here? He couldnt be angry at a dead person. Even if he hadnt met Cha Jeong-woo, he thought Cha Jeong-woo was a pretty nice guy. Although he felt like something tasty was taken from right in front of him, nothing would change just because he threw a fit. All he could do now was probably end the Summer Queens pain faster. It was the last show of respect the Martial King could show the Summer Queen, who was once his rival. Mother! Your Majesty! Be careful! The 81 Eyes and the Nine Dragon Eyes called out desperately to the Summer Queen while dashing to the Martial King. But they were too far, and the Martial Kings hand was closer. A small energy bead was made on his hands. It was about the size of a fingernail. It looked weak, but it was a condensed form of the Eight Writings of Divination. . It was the knowledge he learned from studying the Eight Writings of Divination to take it to a higher level. It was something he originally planned to show Allforone, but it was also nice to send her away with this. It was out of respect and pity. Just when he was planning on planting the Martial Extreme onto the Summer Queen Seseungnim, I apologize, but I have to take her. The Martial King lifted his head at his youngest disciples sudden Open Speaking. And there, tens of split Dragon Killers fell like a downpour with a tremendously condensed Wave of Fire behind them. Kwakwakwang! The Dragon Killers landed on the Summer Queen. The Wave of Fire followed right after and didnt let the Summer Queen catch a break. Yeon-woo brought down 8 Dragon Killers. The Wave of Fire continued to fall down on the Summer Queen, almost draining Yeon-woos Magic Circuit, and hit her over and over again. She broke and broke. Kwakwakwang! Kwakwang! Krrrr Rrrr! When the attack that seemed like it would end the world finally stopped, in the dust that settled after it, the Summer Queen was destroyed beyond recognition. Heaven Wing! And with those last words, she breathed out her tenacious final breath. A cold silence descended upon them. Everyone was speechless. People on the battlefield didnt understand what was happening and just swallowed nervously. No, they did understand. They understood it in their heads..but they didnt want to. It was because they didnt believe the sight before their eyes. Of course, there was nothing to say for the Red Dragon, and even the One-horned tribe just blankly stared. They had run to kill the Summer Queen, but no one believed that she would really die. That was how heavy the weight of the Summer Queen was. The last dragon. The dominator of the Tower. The Lord that had legendarily and historically ruled over the Tower for thousands of years closed her eyes. When they realized that the blackly burnt Summer Queen wasnt breathing anymore, Mother! Waltz came running first. She pushed the Head Elder far away and came flying with her dragon wings. Her eyes were bloodshot. Everything that happened until now flashed by her head. -You..you must live happily, not like us. Her father and mother, who had closed their eyes with her hand tightly held in theirs. They repeatedly told her not to be bound to her tribe or her family and to live freely. But there werent many ways for an orphan to live in the violent world of the Tower alone. Because of that, Waltzs only childhood memories were of her digging through trash cans or fighting with beasts that wanted a piece of her. Then, she met her mother. It was a rainy day. She was sobbing because her friend had died after being hit by a rock, trying to protect her. It was the kind of day when she wanted to go jump in a lake if that was what being free meant. -Come with me. At the time, she didnt know why she held her hand out to her. She didnt even care. She was planning on dying anyway, so it didnt matter. And that day because two, one year, and then 10 years. She had become the daughter of the person that held her hand and was able to stand in front of her. She knew why her mother took her in. From a long time ago, she learned that there was no such thing as kindness without strings attached. Blood. Her mother needed her genes and potential. But Waltz was still grateful. It was the first time someone needed her. Her birth parents had told her to live freely, but that was an irresponsible thing to say. Waltz needed a place to call home. A house and blankets. The Summer Queen was that very thing. So she had worked hard. She learned Mugong and magic. She even told her mother with a smile that even she would struggle in a fight with her. Other people said the Summer Queen was a monster. A monster that was trying to swallow the Tower. A monster who was trying to climb up higher to even swallow the gods and demons. No one could escape her touch nor her shadow. But to Waltz, the Summer Queen was a mother she was grateful towards for giving her a house and blankets and the only person to hold her hand in that cold place. Waltz extended her hand. Her mother shouldnt be lying there. Even if she was in that condition, Waltz wanted to send her on her way comfortably. However, the Summer Queens shadow suddenly stretched out, soaring up in the air to wrap around the corpse like a cast. No! Waltz anxiously tried to hold onto the Summer Queens corpse, but the large corpse melted completely into the shadow. Ackkk! Waltz shouted, pulling her hair seeing the Summer Queen disappear right under her nose. Then, she whipped her head to somewhere else. The Martial King was standing there, completely fine from the attack of the Dragon Killers. He had a complicated face. It was a face like he felt unpleasant and uncomfortable at the same time. A flabbergasted laugh escaped from his mouth. He was cursing at his youngest disciple inwardly. Then, he saw Waltz glowering at him and narrowed his eyes. Hwihwihwi A Dragon Fear similar to the Summer Queens waved around Waltz. But the problem was the familiar strength she exuded. It was the deep scent of plums. This was the unique phenomenon that came from the Plum Familys skill, Plum Divine Martial Art. How did that child have it? You. Waltz ground her teeth. That moment, the strength that Waltz had been hiding was released. 360 energy veins opened next to her Magic Circuit. Vital Energy escaped from her arteries. And with the horrifying sound of bones being split, a horn popped out from her left temple. Her two eyes stained to purple. They were the horn and purple eyes that symbolized the One-horned tribe, and she also had dragon scales, wings, and a tail, which symbolized a Dragon Human. The Summer Queen constantly warned her not to unbind the seal until her Vital Energy and magic power were completely combined, but Waltz couldnt heed her words anymore. You took everything from me. Waltz growled with her Dragon Fear. Ill kill you. Die..! Waltz clenched her fist like she was going to run at the Martial King any second. Just then, Waltz whipped her head to look above her. The Martial King also turned his gaze in the same direction. His face slightly crumpled in annoyance. What now? Countless portals were opening in the sky. And the players, who were pouring down. They all had the same appearance. Red armor and long spears. They had what looked like 3 swords at their hips and a giant Tower shield on their backs. Rather than players, it was more fitting to call them soldiers. They all moved as one and quickly stood in order. Why are those damned things bloody here? The Martial King knew them well. The Blood Army(Ѫ܊). It was an army that the Blood Land, who ridiculously called themselves a moving country, commanded . And the people who appeared were the marquises, the four dukes, and the Royal Guard. It could only mean one thing now that the greatest forces of the Blood Land had appeared. Ahem! What a shame. We thought there would be a buffet waiting for us if we came now. Koong! Something like a heavy ball fell in front of the Blood Army. He had a fat and short body. With explosive cheeks and a crown, he looked ridiculous-like a thimble. He was so large, that he stumbled after landing on the ground and was only able to get up with the help of Duke Ardbad. You pig, what are you doing here? Who dares to call me by such a lowly name..oh! Whos this? My dear friend, Nayu! Its been a while! He smiled as soon as he saw the Martial King. He looked ridiculous trying to act proper and elegant with an appearance that was clearly not. But the Martial King knew the hidden violence under the silly appearance. The obsession to get everything he wanted and to kill it if he couldnt have it. A lunatic who wouldnt blink an eye to massacre people if it was for his greed. He also had an army who was ready to die for him. The Gluttony Emperor. The commander of the Blood Army chuckled, but the Martial King hated to see the oil that was dripping down his forehead. He frowned, and lifted his top lip up in disgust. Why are you here? Is it payback for being beat up last time? I remember your eardrums went out that time. Is your right ear okay? It was a clear aggression. Duke Ardbad moved his hand to his sword with a scowl, but the Gluttony Emperor jumped up and down with a wave of his hand. No no! What do you see me as? How can you make such a horrifying joke like that?! Why would I fight you? So improper! It was a long time ago, but the Gluttony Emperor still remembered clearly. He had touched a member of the One-horned tribe just to taste them, and the Martial King had burst into his castle alone and destroyed half of it. Sweat dripped down his back just thinking about it. If he had killed the tribe member, he wouldnt be alive today. But he had still been beaten up horribly, so he almost wet himself when he recalled those memories. The Nine Kings? Fuck them. The Martial King had escaped from that range a long time ago. And with the Summer Queen gone now, the Gluttony Emperor had no intentions of making the Martial King his enemy. Allforone merely occasionally looked down from the 77th floor; he almost never interfered in anything that happened. That meant that the absolute strongest in the Tower was the Martial King. There was no need to get on his bad side. Being strong to the weak and weak to the strong. That was the secret to how the Gluttony Emperor led the Blood Land this far. The reason why I came here was to help another one of my dear friends. Friend? There he is. The Martial King turned his head to where the Gluttony Emperor was looking at and slightly wrinkled his forehead. Far away on the will, Yeon-woo was looking at them. Just then, the Martial King understood everything that had happened. From the Walpurgisnacht to the Blood Land, all the powerful clans in the Tower had been played by his disciple. You must feel quite at ease. You have such a wise disciple! How are you able to have three disciples like him? Could you tell me the secret..hahaha. Its a joke. A joke! The Gluttony Emperor inched away from the Martial King, who was glaring at him. Then, he carefully brought a subject up. But, you know. What is it this time? What are you going to do after this? The Martial King snorted looking at the Gluttony Emperor. It was obvious what the guy wanted. He was now the strongest in the Tower, but he only cared about his honor and the safety of his tribe; he didnt have any desire to control or rule. That meant one thing. Without the Summer Queen, the throne of the Towers ruler was empty. And the person who sits on it first will keep it. Obviously, just like his obsession for eating, the Gluttony Empires desire for power was great. That was his motive for wanting to reestablish a disappeared land. And the first receiver of that. Is it that child? The Gluttony Empire licked his lips looking at Waltz with her Dragon Fear. He seemed to be uncomfortable about the horn on Waltzs head. The Martial King shook his head with disinterest. He found out that Waltz was from the One-horned tribe, but that was it. He had already thrown away his sibling. He had no need to take care of a child, whose name he didnt even know, who left the tribe. Hehehe. I guess. Since interfering with the situation further doesnt suit you, Ill take care of the rest. Theres no better scavenger than you. Cant you compare me to a wolf or an eagle instead? Wolves and eagles tore into meat that beasts left behind. And at the same time, they symbolized courage and combat. The Gluttony Emperor didnt feel any embarrassment comparing himself to them. The true winner was the one who took it all. On the Gluttony Emperors orders, the Blood Army lifted their spears as one. Clack, clack, clack. They started singing a military song. Song of Victory. All the minds of the soldiers connected and increased their combative power, and their aura started to whirl around them. The Gluttony Emperors slowly began to change after receiving their aura. His chubby skin turned into tight muscles, and his bones grew longer, leaving him at a tall height of 2 meters. He was thin, and his gaze was hollow. An ominous atmosphere wrapped around him. Everyone enjoy! Today is a feast! Everyone eat and drink to their hearts content! As the Gluttony Emperor shouted with a drool, the Blood Army ran forward with a shout. Even then, the military song didnt stop. Koong, koong, koong, koong And Waltz, who had been watching the scene, was surrounded by her subordinates who came over. Bihee! You have to move! They all clenched their teeth. With the Summer Queen dead and the Blood Land here, the Red Dragon was in no state to fight anymore. Loss. For the first time since the Red Dragon was established, they felt the humiliation that no one else had been able to give them other than Allforone. Waltz bit her lower lip. She wanted to stay until the end and avenge her mother, but she had to take care of the rest of her siblings and her subordinates. Clenching her fist, Waltz opened her mouth to the sky. Everyone, retreat. It was quietly spoken, but it was delivered to everyone connected to the Red Dragon. Dragon Language. The power to control the laws of the world as she spoke. She was the only one of the Summer Queens children who could freely use Dragon Language. And with that as the beginning, the rest of the Nine Dragon Sons, the 81 Eyes, and the Red Dragon players all ripped their scrolls to open the large portal. The prey is escaping! Quickly eat them without losing a single one! The Gluttony Emperors bloodshot eyes turned firm. It was to not lose the chance to taste the delicious dragon meat. Chapter 245 - A Turbulent World (2) [You have earned a great amount of Karma in the sudden quest (Field Arrest 1)]. [You have contributed a lot to killing Ismenios. The Red Dragon has suffered great losses.] [Final Ranks] Rank 1. Nayu (501,953 Points) Rank 2. ### (105,119 Points) [You have cleared the quest with high accomplishments.] [The authority of choosing your reward has been handed over to the Bureau. Please wait a moment.] [You have earned The Fourth Intrenian as a reward.] [You have earned The Fifth Intrenian as a reward.] [You have earned The Last Dragons Corpse as a reward.] [You have earned..] .. Yeon-woo was looking at the endless messages that were popping up when something bared its teeth from his hand. It was a soul trying to escape his grasp. Kiaaaaaa! It was on a different level than normal souls. Its body, vestige, and size were all abnormal. It was the Summer Queens soul. Yeon-woo had all kinds of enemies. Each of their motives was different, and the extent to which they had hurt his brother varied as well. There were those like Bahal and Leonte, who personally stabbed his brother in the heart, and those like Valdebich, who merely disappeared without a trace. In the case of the Gluttony Emperor or the head bishop of the Devil Army, they made an alliance to prevent new rivals from appearing. From that perspective, the Summer Queens position was a bit iffy. She didnt care much about Arthia; she didnt even look at the lower floors. Even when Bahal joined the Red Dragon, she didnt think much about that clan. The people who fought against Arthia and his brother were her underlings, not her. No, before that, the Summer Queen and his brother used to greet each other cordially. There was no need for her to avoid a descendant of Kalatus. However. The Summer Queen turned her back on Jeong-woo eventually. In the end, she even stepped up to kill him. In that process, the fight between his brother and the Summer Queen began. The Summer Queen was barely able to chase his brother out, but that was only after her Dragon Heart was destroyed. The rest was history that Yeon-woo could extrapolate. The Dragon Heart had continued to crumble until it arrived at its demise. And the result of that. Who are you! The Summer Queens soul growled in Yeon-woos grip. She forced out her consciousness in the inescapable bind. The Despair of the Black King was an incredible item that not even the soul of a Draconic species could escape. Her vestige was filled with the intent to kill Yeon-woo. The person responsible for all this. She couldnt forgive the person that made her into this pitiful state, not even letting her move on. You! You! Yeon-woo slightly lifted his mask to show his face. Does this answer your question? H, How! The Summer Queens soul entered a panicked state for a moment and was speechless. The ashy figure trembled. It was because she had never heard of a dead person coming back to life. Aside from that, she was a Draconic species with Draconic Eyes. If Heaven Wing came back, she would know, even if he wore a mask. Just what happened? Her vestige shook. Under normal circumstances, she wouldve understood the situation quickly, but the shock of becoming a soul still hadnt disappeared. The curse of Heaven Wing stained her soul. -Unless you escape that way of thinking, youll never know. Ever. Youll probably die suffering by yourself. The way of thinking that Heaven Wing alluded to was the Summer Queens long-lived resolve to defeat Allforone and swallow all the gods and demons on the 98th floor. During all that time as the last member of her species, she realized that she was unique in this world, and this lonely path was hers to walk. But the person who had directly stood in her path was Heaven Wing. A mere weakling, the leftovers of the now dead Kalatus, had mocked her life, not knowing his place. The Summer Queen couldnt control herself and fought him. However, even while Heaven Wings Sky Wings were breaking and he was falling to the ground, swallowed up by the fire of Breath, the pity in his eyes didnt disappear. -Poor pitiful Ismenios. The last dragon.. Heaven Wing! Heaven Wing! The nightmare that she had pushed into a part of her mind came bursting out. Her entire vestige turned black. The Summer Queens soul shook up and down, as if telling him to let go of her. Itll be dangerous if shes left alone. Yeon-woo forced a tighter grip on the squirming Summer Queen and frowned. The Black Bracelets binds were shaking. He was only able to calm it down after using the 3rd Spirit. Itll be hard to digest this. A dragon was definitely a dragon. He thought that it would be hard to control it. Just then, Yeon-woo felt something approaching him and put the Summer Queen back into his collection. Even she wouldnt be able to do anything if she was in there. Haha! You look fine. I couldnt have imagined you would be the person to have done such a thing. The people who came next to Yeon-woo were Atrans party members. The Ice King laughed with a cheerful face. The attack targeting the Summer Queen. It was a memorable scene for the Ice King, who had fought on the battlefield for a long time. Yeon-woo felt a bit wary of the Ice King. He knew that he wasnt a bad person, but the unfounded kindness made him uncomfortable. They had just met for the first time, and they had nothing in common except for the Martial King. It was the feeling of an outsider being uncomfortable by the friendliness of an insider. He was wondering how he should reply when he felt another presence. Swek The thick smell of blood that couldnt be erased no matter how hard you tried. It was the Martial King and the One-horned tribe. But the Martial King at the forefront of the group did not look happy. He looked stiff, unlike his usual chill self. His gaze and direction as he flew in was fixed on Yeon-woo. There was a violent atmosphere, like he would swing his fists any moment. The Ice King, Twice, and Nocturn moved Atran back to safety. And like they expected, the Martial Kings fists headed straight for Yeon-woo. A fierce whirlpool waved around him, powerful enough to blow Yeon-woos head off. But Yeon-woo didnt move to dodge him. He just stood there. Eventually, the Martial Kings fist stopped right in front of Yeon-woos forehead. Kwang! A canyon behind Yeon-woo was blown away. Most canyons had already been broken from the Martial King and Summer Queens fight, and now everything was gone. It was a dangerous situation where he could die at any moment, but Yeon-woo didnt blink at all and just looked at the Martial Kings fist. The Martial King frowned with dissatisfaction and flicked Yeon-woos forehead. Tak! Keuk! Yeon-woo wrapped his hands around his head at the pain that felt like his skull was cracking. He hadnt made any sound when his body was being destroyed from the buffs, but this flick of the finger was too painful. The Martial Kings head tilted. Keuk? Keukkk? You ate everything that your teacher set up, but keuk is all you say? Youll only get yourself together after having one foot in the Styx and seeing the Summer Queens face on the opposite side, huh? Yeon-woo couldnt bring himself to say that the Summer Queens soul was in his collection. He felt like he would be beaten to death if he joked like that. But he mustve had some kind of mental illness. Yeon-woo heard himself talking back. I was only trying to help.. Tak! Aack! Why are you talking back? The Martial King glared at his disciple, who was on the ground with his arms around his head, and sighed. Then, he asked with a serious face. Was that old lady one of them? Yeon-woo still hadnt told the Martial King his identity and his goal. However, the Martial King knew that his youngest disciple had a deep-seated grudge, and he was climbing the Tower for that very purpose. He was asking if this was one of the ways of paying back that grudge. Yeon-woo silently nodded, and the Martial King shook his head with exasperation. The scale of his payback was tremendous. His vengeance destroyed an Outer Space and involved the Bureau, the unions, and the large clans. Even the Blood Land participated in the end. It couldnt get more chaotic than this. He, the Martial King, had caused a lot of incidents when he was younger, but it couldnt match his youngest disciple. Yeon-woo looked like a serious scholar on the outside, but his actions were nasty. Well, thats why I like him. The Martial King chuckled to himself, thinking that he wasnt normal either for thinking that this was fun. Anyways, you did this, so clean up after yourself neatly and come back. The Martial King patted Yeon-woo on the back and moved to where the Elders and the tribe members were. Our tribe leader cant be true to his feelings. Just say that he did well. Is that so hard to say? Or is it because youre shy? Shut up, you fools! Aside from that, wheres that bastard? Of course he ran away. Lets go catch him first. The Martial King exchanged some words with his tribe members and turned his head to where Atran and the others were. The Ice King cheerfully greeted him. Long time no see. When did you come back out, sir? I didnt hear anything. It hasnt been that long. Youre the same as you were back then. Your disciple, right? Hes exactly like you. Is that a compliment or an insult? Take it however youd like. The Martial King grinned and looked the Ice King up and down. It seems like youve still got it. How about it? Shall we play a game later? Hehehe. Dont joke like that. If it was 10 years ago, I would, but my joints ache these days. I wont recover if Im hurt. You still look good enough to lift a spoon. Anyways, Ill see you next time. As the Martial King and the Ice King said their farewells, he met Nocturns eyes. But the Martial King didnt say anything and just passed by Nocturn, like he didnt know him. No, he pretended like there wasnt anyone there. Even if they cut off ties, they had still been teacher and disciple at one point. However, Nocturn looked unaffected. The Martial King and the One-horned tribe disappeared as quickly as they came. It was to find their lost target. Yeon-woo fixed his mask and got up. The war was over. It had only lasted a few days, but he felt like he had been through lots of things during that time. And on one side, he thought that even though he caught Vieira Dune and the Summer Queen, even though such a drastic change had happened, there were still a lot of enemies, and the Tower wasnt affected in the slightest considering its size. Um, Oraboni. Just then, Edora carefully approached him. Whats wrong? You have a..bump on your head. Are you alright? . Yeon-woo smiled sourly after touching his forehead. The bump was huge. He still felt numb. * * * Haha! Hahaha! Jang Wei was on the move after realizing that the One-horned tribe had begun their chase again, and he was escaping into the outer sections of the Tower. But even though he was clearly being chased, the smile didnt escape his lips. However, it wasnt a laughter of joy. It was one filled with sadness, hate, and disillusionment. So hes here? Here? Here! I was wondering..! Jang Wei couldnt forget it. The appearance of the Hoarder he saw as he was aiming for the Martial King. He had only heard the rumors, but he had never seen him. Even so, he felt two things when he looked at him. Familiarity. And also, Hes dangerous. Why did he think that? Although the Hoarder had a martial ability that didnt fit the lower floors, as it stood equal to rankers, his skill wasnt threatening to Jang Wei, a high ranker. But still, the warning of his instincts didnt leave his mind. It shouldve been a face he didnt know because of the mask. Why did he feel familiar? No, to be exact, the atmosphere was familiar. From far away, Jang Wei chased after Yeon-woo. He wanted to know the reason for the warning. And in that process, when he saw the eyes beyond the mask, Jang Wei realized who it was right away. Those eyes. Even though they were covered with something, they were eyes he couldnt forget. The eyes that seemed indifferent, and at the same time, fiery like they were going to burn the world. Sister. Chief is inside the Tower. Hes inside the Tower! Chapter 246 - A Turbulent World (3) Chapter 246 C A Turbulent World (3) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko Jang Wei first met him in Africa. At the time, the UN had secretly gathered an elite squad of people from different countries to go against an enemy force, and skilled people from each country joined it. He participated as the commander. The squad members had laughed when they first saw him. They were all from the special forces in their respective squads. They were already uncomfortable that he was Asian, but the fact that he was a youngster who wasnt even 30 years old annoyed them. Jang Wei wondered how the commander would act in that situation. Would he squeak by, or would he break apart like those commanders who tried to rule with an iron fist? Or would he do what he was supposed to and make everyone shut up? Jang Wei was a citizen of France, but because he was Asian, he had received a lot of bias and prejudice. Now, his comrades greeted him as he walked by, but a lot of time had passed for that to happen. However, the commander acted like he didnt care about the fingers that were pointed at him. He did just enough. All he did was give orders to train at the assigned times. If there was something special about him, it was only that he participated in the training as well despite being the commander. But that wasnt too out of the ordinary. The squad members didnt open up to the commander because he seemed lacking. Rather, they even provoked him directly, but he didnt seem to care. As time passed, Jang Weis interest in the commander faded away. Then, his sister, who had cut ties with him and moved to the US after saying that she would live happily with Yang Ki, suddenly visited the squad. Hand-in-hand with a five-year-old little girl. * * * Jang Wei pulled himself together from reminiscing about the past. This wasnt the time to be thinking about the old days. Since he didnt know when the One-horned tribe would come, he had to run away as far as possible and hatch new plans. His goal wasnt the Martial King anymore. Just one person. It was the person he didnt think he would meet anymore. Commander, commander, commander! Jang Wei remembered when he first became the Bow God in the Cheonghwado according to the contract with the Red Dragon. Back then, he only did the bare minimum and showed only what was required of his skills. He only needed to wait for the Red Dragon to swallow the Cheonghwado. It was a boring and bland life. There was only one thing that stimulated him during this time. The war against Arthia. He didnt know why, but the Eight Clans that had all been growling at each other suddenly united to pressure the fall of Arthia. Jang Wei didnt care about what the Cheonghwado did, so he didnt pay much attention to it. But when he participated in the war as one of the Martial Gods, he was shocked. That face didnt belong in the Tower. It was the same face as his commander. After observing the mans personality and actions, he saw that it was definitely someone else, but his interest was still piqued. Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo. He was from Earth, and his name was similar to his commanders. Family? Brothers? His commander didnt talk about his private life, so Jang Wei had no idea about his family relations. But then, Jang Wei had felt that it was a small world. From then, Jang Wei was able to participate in the hunt with a happy mind. The battlefield that he had only been watching became his hunting ground. And now, his commander himself was here. To avenge his brother..yeah. Thats understandable. Of course, since he hadnt taken his mask off yet, nothing was confirmed. However, Jang Wei thought that there was no way he could be mistaken. Those unique eyes, stance, dignity, and habits. Those were all things that couldnt be thrown away. Cain. The name of the Hoarder. Why didnt he think of that when he first heard of it? It was the code name that symbolized his commander. It was a name that was fear-inducing both in his allies and enemies. If he found out about the death of his brother, of course he would move. I want to go right over there this instant but.. Regretfully, he couldnt. Jang Wei clicked his tongue in regret. Right now, he had to focus on running away from the One-horned tribe. He couldnt fight them anyway. It was dangerous to touch beasts that were excited from the sight of blood. First, Ill hide completely. Until the chase of the One-horned tribe was completely stopped, he was planning on getting by like a dead person. 1 year? 2 years? That was probably enough. He already had experience with hiding. He had hid himself from his inhumane commander and ran into the Tower to get away. It was fine to start his official hunt then. When everyone was off guard, being relieved that everything was over, he had to move then. Commander. What we couldnt finish on Earth. Lets end it here. What kind of face would his sister make if she knew he was here? Jang Wei finished organizing his thoughts and melted into the darkness. Swish * * * [You have earned the Endless World of Night as your last reward.] Yeon-woo grinned looking at the final message. Theyre giving me a lot. The Bureau mustve been quite angry because of the Red Dragon. Actually, the quest wasnt completely over yet. The time given was 3 days, and though the Summer Queen was dead, the clan itself was fine. Although I dont know how long those fine bits can hold up during the time thats left. There were still a lot of parts of the Red Dragon to rip apart, and it meant he could gain more even Karma. But the Bureau was giving him all these rewards like they had been waiting for it. Each reward was amazing. There were so many that it was hard for him to even remember all of them. Well. Since the Bureau is just giving away the wealth of the Red Dragon, theyre not losing anything. Anyhow, there were two things that caught his eyes from the rewards. Intrenian and the Outer Space. The subspace storage room that held the Red Dragons wealth, Intrenian. Yeon-woo received three more of what he had stolen from Bahal and used efficiently. Each of their contents were different. A treasure storage room with all kinds of gold and silver. A weapons storage room with precious artifacts. An archive filled with grimoires and magic books that the Summer Queen herself had collected. This was what the Bureau had given him. Haha! Its really amazing here. Do you know what I just found? Of course, he opened the magic archive to Brahm and Boo. Brahm had sparkling puppy eyes, unlike his usual self. Did you find something nice? Of course. Theres a grimoire about Bloodlines. This is almost related to supernatural powers, so it mustve been hard to organize this much. A Draconic species is a Draconic species. It must really be amazing if Brahm is surprised. It is amazing. More than amazing! Also, do you know why this bloodline magic is important now? Its because the genetic Blessings that are in the blood are what make the bloodline powerful. That means Yeon-woo felt like he could see Brahm grinning from where he was standing. You can learn it easily. Arent you feeling the limits of the engraving these days? The engraving spells. He was talking about the rune magic Yeon-woo ordered Boo to engrave, the Magic Equip. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Like what Brahm said, he felt a limit to rune magic when he used his powers. Make some time later. Its hard the first time, but itll become easier after that. If you can use the Dragon and Demons Blessings, its obvious therell be clear results. Brahm smiled mischievously. And also, one more thing. You have to learn bloodline magic to easily move onto Dragon Language magic. Property-wise, bloodline is a lower tier of language magic. ! Yeon-woo widened his eyes. Dragon Language. The magic that was barely opened after the 6th step awakening and used during the 7th step. The path to it was being opened? Other than that, there seem to be books about the Tree of Sephiroth and the Akashic Records. Not only magic books, but there are different kinds of knowledge. They seem to be found from searching for the Truth. The Head Elder will be happy. And itll be nice to teach Sesha this. Gosh. It was like he had an illness that related Sesha to everything. This place might be the knowledge cache that the Draconic species tried to protect until the end. Yeon-woo thought of somewhere at Brahms words. Hochma. The place that was known to contain all the knowledge of the Draconic species. Did the Summer Queen bring a part of Hochma with her? If so, it would be of great help to Yeon-woo. Anyways, Ill tell you more after looking around. Theres probably more special things. And with that, the connection with Brahm was cut off. Yeon-woo laughed in disbelief. This was what he got for being second place, so how much did his teacher, the first place, receive? Yeon-woo was curious. But whatever the Martial King got, the result was obvious. Hell probably have it taken away by the Head Elder. He would probably tell the Martial King to give it away because they lacked the funds to run the village. Thinking of the wronged Martial Kings face, he felt satisfied. It definitely wasnt because of the bump that was still throbbing on his head. Along with this, the Outer Space, the Endless World of Nights owner was now Yeon-woo. It seemed like the Walpurgisnacht didnt satisfy the conditions to keep it with their fall. An Outer Space. What should I do with this? This place was a complete mess from the war between the Red Dragon and the One-horned tribe. He needed to build it up again from scratch to use it. And there was only one way to use an Outer Space. A clan house. Yeon-woo was deep in thought. A clan. He didnt think he needed one, but with this war, Yeon-woo thought about the concept of organizations again. The Red Dragon and the One-horned tribe were both organizations. On the other hand, he was alone. He had survived up until this point alone, but now he needed a fence that could protect and help him. Wouldnt an Outer Space be a good foundation for that? Just when he was thinking about that Why do you look like you have the world? Are you sleeping? Sleeping? What about the credit? Arent you paying it back? Youre sleeping after spending all that money? Atran glowered at Yeon-woo from opposite of him. Yeon-woo woke up from his train of thought. They were currently moving to the outer sections of the Tower after leaving the Outer Space. Right before they collapsed after the use of the Dragon Killers and their magic power was drained, Atran called for a carriage to transport them. He felt like he had aged 10 years in a single day, so he wanted to be comfortable at least during the journey. That was also why he was urging Yeon-woo to pay back the credit as soon as the quest was over. It was because the cost of the credit was so immense, that the interest rate was astronomical. The cost was inflating by the minute. But unlike the rushed Atran, Yeon-woo was grinning. Just a few hours ago, Atran was calling him Sir Customer, but now, he was speaking informally to him to his face. Yeon-woo thought his face changed according to money. Thats why hes whipped around like a pushover. If Atran knew what Yeon-woo was thinking, he wouldve fainted. Normally, he had a perfect poker face like any outstanding merchant should, but it was hard for him to control his expression after being used by Yeon-woo several times now. Why are you smili..! Atran was about to stand up furiously, but Yeon-woo suddenly opened the Outer Space and held something out. Is this enough? 5 Yaltabao Safes. Atran quickly bowed deeply, head touching the ground. With this, he could pay back the price and interest and have enough change for himself. Yeon-woo grinned again. He was such a transparent guy. I love you, Mr. Customer! I didnt say I would give it to you yet F***! Are you kid..?! Im not done speaking yet. Yeon-woo put 5 more Yaltabao Safes in front of Atran. There were 10 safes in total. Atrans eyes widened and calmly settled down again. He realized that Yeon-woo wanted an additional exchange. Take care of the credit with this, and you can have the remaining amount. This is enough for you to make a comeback, right? It was more than enough. But Atran wasnt able to answer right away. He felt like Yeon-woo was a slithering snake that was wrapping around his neck. You dont seem to be doing this out of goodwill. What do you want in return? I want you to connect me with By the Tablet. Atran blinked. He had been surprised enough already, but now, he wanted to scream. By the Tablet. It was a union within their union. It was somewhere that only the greatest merchants out of the mysterious merchants could join. And of course, each of their customers were the top of the top. Only a few within the Tower knew of them. There, all kinds of items were exchanged. It was like a secret club in society. It wasnt something that a player on the lower floors could mention, but Yeon-woo was ever so calm. How do you..know them? Is that important? Of course not. My bad. I apologize. Merchants should just be faithful to the exchange. Yeon-woo nodded. What I want is just a connection with them. Ill take care of things after that. Atran was silent. Thats not something I can decide. When can I expect a reply? Five days. No, four days. No, two days. Ill give you a reply in two days. Atrans trembling voice became firm. He saw a new path for himself in Yeon-woos request. This wasnt just something that ended with him being a member of the union, but to become a Great Merchant. Yeon-woo had tossed the bait, and Atran bit it knowingly. Even though they didnt say it, it was a deal that was good for both of them. * * * Yeon-woos party split up from Atrans near the One-horned tribes village. Ill see you next time if we get the chance. It was fun, thanks to you. The Ice King and Yeon-woo lightly shook hands. Nocturn looked at Yeon-woo and the village with cryptic eyes and quietly turned away. Only some of the tribe members were back at the One-horned tribe. They were the ones who were hurt in battle and the people that came to help them. They said the rest of them went to chase after the Bow God. The Bow God. Just what is his identity? Yeon-woo momentarily became curious who the Bow God was, to be playing with the One-horned tribe like this. He knew how he looked through the diary, but according to the tribe members, his face changed frequently. There was nothing that was known about his identity or goal. Becoming the Bow God in the Cheonghwado, stabbing the Sword God in the back, and becoming enemies with the One-horned tribe. There didnt seem to be any pattern in his movements, and they were all considered things he did impulsively. Even so, he was skilled enough to handle the Martial King, so it meant that he was on the level of the Nine Kings at the very least. It was impossible that such a person of impulse had lived quietly in the Tower for all this time, even considering there were a lot of people in the Tower. However, Yeon-woo took his attention off of the Bow God. Even if he tried to run away, he wouldnt be able to get far with the heated Martial King on his trail. Yeon-woo returned to his room. His room. It was the first place of his after entering the Tower. Yeon-woo glanced around and leaned against the rocking chair. The tension from the battle released. It was a short but sweet rest. Just then, Master. Every. Thing. Is. Ready Boo popped up from his shadow and bowed. His Interno Sight had become different after swallowing the last Philosophers Stone. All kinds of emotions came off of him. Curiosity, expectation, joy, ecstasy. He was curious about what would happen now. A rest like this is nice. But other kinds of rests are also nice. Yeon-woo stood up from the rocking chair with the same eyes as Boo. The Summer Queen and Vieira Dune. It was time to squeeze their souls out. Chapter 247 - A Turbulent World (4) Yeon-woo stepped inside the portal. As he did, darkness filled his vision. Swoosh! When he activated his Holy Fire, the darkness shifted back, revealing a large space. There was a long wall, and the ceiling was very high. And in there, Clack, clack! Tak tak tak! Undeads were moving around busily. Skeletons hung from the ceiling and the walls, casting magic circles, and ghouls and zombies ran around busily on the ground with something in their hands. They were the materials to be used for the magic circles. The flying banshees and specters were touching the areas that couldnt be reached. They also immediately appeared where things were going wrong and fixed it. Koong. Koong. Koong. In the midst of all that, a stone golem walked by Yeon-woo with materials of iron on its back. Its basically a dungeon. Yeon-woo smiled wryly. The undead, ghost monsters, and even the golem that could be used as a guardian. If the atmosphere was a bit more depressing, it would be a perfect dungeon that appeared in RPG games. Actually, this was an Intrenian. It was the weapons storage room out of the 3 that he received from the Bureau. He ordered the contents to be moved into the treasure storage room so Boo could use it as a lab. On top of the supplies, books, and experiment materials he got from the Walpurgisnacht, he even had the Summer Queens magic archive. He couldnt neglect them as he had anymore. There was a need to keep them organized. Also, Boo seemed to want a lab of his own now. He had grown rapidly after absorbing the Philosophers Stones and the souls of the witches, and as his level increased, his faint consciousness slowly came back to him. Aside from that, magicians were beings who searched for the Truth until they died. Liches were those who still had those desires after death. Of course they would want to further their knowledge of the field, and for that, they needed a space of their own. But in terms of loyalty, Boo was second to none. Also, because he didnt really talk that much, he had never spoken about these things. If Yeon-woo told him to die, he really would. Because Yeon-woo was thankful for that, he gave Boo an Intrenian, hoping it would be a sufficient reward. Its a good thing I gave it to him. Boo had summoned about a hundred undead to get to work. Magic circles were cast on the ceiling and walls, and he had set up different equipment in different sections. Yeon-woo only recognized them as things that came from researching the Philosophers Stone or as skills from the witches. He didnt know more than that. Because the Summer Queen had created Intrenian herself, even with all the undead bustling around, it was large enough to still be untouched in some places. But at this rate, it would probably become a full-blown dungeon soon. Something suddenly occurred to Yeon-woo. If this is going to be a dungeon anyway, wouldnt it be better to make it large? It can be used more efficiently that way as well. Just when he was deep in thought about the use of the dungeon Aye. Youre here, Master? The subspace made by a dragon..Its definitely impressive in size. Dont ask me to do this ever again. And that Lich..He looks so easygoing on the outside, why is he so picky? Just then, a tired Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca appeared with deep sighs. The Monster Portents that plodded after them bowed to Yeon-woo and quickly disappeared into the shadows. To be exact, it seemed like they were running away. Yeon-woo unknowingly grinned. He sent his subordinates to help Boo. It seemed like Boo had used them without giving them any rest. Its not the time to be laughing right now. Youre being tricked right now. Hes only like that on the outside, you dont know how dark he..! Just when Shanon was angrily complaining Youre. Here. Master. Boos shadow suddenly popped out from next to Shanon. Boo heads clacked as he bowed to Yeon-woo and momentarily glared at Shanon. His Inferno Sight flared like he was asking Shanon if he was tattling on him. Shanon glared at Boo like he didnt do anything wrong and looked away. He was definitely in a higher position than Boo as a Death Noble, but since a while ago, it became hard to talk to Boo. It was a threat that he felt instinctively. Boo started to emanate an aura that the others didnt as he grew. It was like he couldnt be touched. Even so, in front of Yeon-woo, that aura disappeared, and he only showed fierce loyalty. It was unbelievable for the others to watch. And looking at Boo, they all had the same thought. Just what was Boo when he was alive? Although a part of his memories had probably returned to him, Boo never mentioned anything about when he was alive. I didnt think their hierarchy would be like this. Yeon-woo also expected that there would be some kind of order among his subordinates as he gained more followers. He thought Shanon, who was a Death Noble, or Hanryeong, who reached great peaks during his life, would have the authority. But looking at it now, he was surprised to see Boo somewhat in charge. This kind of situation wasnt bad for Yeon-woo either. Although Boo was quiet, his thoughts were deep. With his various magic, he could be a great help whenever it was needed, and he also led the Monster Army during war smoothly. He was a faithful and competent second-in-command. More than anything, his loyalty was the most outstanding. It was a lunatic kind of blind loyalty. This was a condition that any subordinate should have. He would be easier to control than the unpredictable Shanon or the unreadable Hanryeong. Also, hes my first subordinate. Still smiling, Yeon-woo tossed two of the rings on his finger to Boo. Take it. Master. This is..? Boo carefully accepted the rings and looked at Yeon-woos face. On his hand, there was already a ring like what he just gave Boo. It was the ring to open Intrenian. This, and the other two that I just gave youyou can combine them into one, right? If I adjust. It. Its. Definitely. Possible. As we climb the floors, well be able to grow, and well gain more things. So before that, complete the dungeon in order for us to use it whenever we can. Boo immediately understood what Yeon-woo was saying. The greater the dungeon, the more they could own. They could increase the number of workers they hadskeletons, zombies, and ghoulsand continue to strengthen them. Skeletons to skeleton warriors or mages, zombies to giant zombies, specters and banshees to phantoms, and so on. The undead that Yeon-woo used after declaring his domain were just the corpses that he found lying on the battlefield. But if they were kept here and strengthened, then summoned on a large scale instantly.. It would be destructive. And I can also summon a few as needed. When attacking enemy bases, they could open the dungeon mid-air and surprise their enemies. They could use this for many battle tactics. Also, that wasnt the only benefit a large dungeon had. If it was big enough, they could conduct large-scale experiments that they couldnt before. The bodily experiments the Walpurgisnacht had progressed with was only possible because they had the space and the money. Yeon-woo had focused on this point. Since they were making a dungeon anyway, it should be made larger. Boo would also grow faster. There wasnt any problem with the funds either. Just by taking what the Summer Queen had, they would have a few years worth of wealth of a Large Clan. But. Master. Yeon-woo flashed the Intrenian ring that he used often. I can put the items I need in here. You dont have to worry. However, move everything that used to be in there in here. Thank you. Boo bowed. His shoulders were trembling. The master who had given him life and power was showing him generosity again. How should he repay this? Master, what about me? Dont I get anything? Shanon, who had been silently watching the two, suddenly burst in between them. Yeon-woo glanced at Shanon, and lightly sighed as he moved deeper inside of the dungeon. Hey, Master! Whats the meaning behind that sigh? What does it mean? Shanon jumped up and down as he chased after Yeon-woo. * * * This. Is. It. Boo led them to a deep place inside the dungeon. However, this place was isolated from the other sections and felt closed off. The smell of death filled the air, and there were familiar magic circles engraved on the walls and the ceiling. They were transmutation circles and sealing circles. This is enough. Yeon-woo confirmed that the magic circles all worked and summoned the soul of the Summer Queen from his collection. Hwak! Black energy was instantly poured into the soul, and it changed into a spirit. There were limits to communicating with a soul, so Yeon-woo had given it some power like Bahal and Leonte. Since she was the Summer Queen, she was still dangerous as a spirit. She had almost escaped the bind of the Black Bracelet as a mere soul. It was even more dangerous now. And as he had expected Heaven Winggggg! As soon as the Summer Queen snapped to attention, she ran at Yeon-woo. She didnt have a clear existence, so she was in her human polymorph form. Her transparent long hair stretched out, and her two eyes turned sharp. The Despair of the Black King activated to put her under painful pressure, but she didnt care about that. She just wanted to kill Yeon-woo for putting her in this state. However Chrak, chrak! Boo cast a spell as if he had been waiting, and the sealing circles activated to pour out Divine Iron. It was a sealing circle that had bound a lower-level demon. The Summer Queen couldnt escape it in her current condition. Let go! Let go of me! Heaven Wing! Ill kill you! The Summer Queen resisted, tied up in the Divine Iron like it was a cocoon. But the more she struggled, the tighter the Divine Iron became. Aaack! Had she ever experienced humiliation like this? She had lived the last thousands of years as a great Draconic species, and she had ruled the Tower with pride. However, not only did she die after being mocked by a lowly being, but she also became a ghost after dying, and the fact that she was tied up here made her go crazy. It was humiliating and unpleasant. She would kill herself if she could, but she was too tightly bound by the Despair of the Black King. She wasnt the owner of herself anymore. Yeon-woo was. This might be why its called Despair. Not being dead even after you died. Looking at the Summer Queen jumping around like she was going mad, Yeon-woo burst out laughing. He couldnt feel more satisfied than this. She acted like she would rule the Tower forever, then she came tumbling down to this pathetic state. The end of the last Draconic species was a sight to see. I said to let me go! The Summer Queen screamed, eyes red. If she couldnt kill herself, she wanted to go mad, at the very least. But the outstanding rationality of the Draconic species didnt allow her. Even if she had symptoms of insanity, all Yeon-woo had to do was input black energy inside of her to clear her mind. Clack Yeon-woo took off his mask and slowly approached the Summer Queen. The Summer Queen resisted even more as he did. Heaven Wing! Heaven Wing! Even after death, he made her suffer, and now he didnt leave her with any chance of escape. Just what was the thing in front of her? The Summer Queen couldnt believe her eyes. Cha Jeong-woo was definitely dead. It was something she confirmed herself. It made sense if the thing in front of her was an undead, like her. But the thing in front of her was definitely a living, breathing human. She was confused at the phenomenon she couldnt understand. And when Yeon-woo lowered himself to meet the Summer Queens eyes, lifting her chin to smirk at her, the Summer Queens resistance stopped like it was a lie. Instead, she glowered at Yeon-woo with still eyes. You! Youre not Heaven Wing. She did lose a part of her powers, but she still had some skills left. The person she saw with her Draconic Eyes was similar to Jeong-woo, but it wasnt him. He was something similar. Cha Yeon-woo. Thats my name. The Summer Queen realized who Yeon-woo was at that moment. Did Heaven Wing have a brother? He did. You! I shouldve ripped you to shreds when I first saw you! Sorry. Thats not me, but you. Ismenios. Yeon-woo opened eyes that were similar to the Summer Queens and growled. Im going to rip you apart and swallow you. Demonism began to flow from his eyes through the intense fury. But I wont eat you easily. When youre trapped in despairwhen you realize that theres no one to save you, and you realize theres no hope in waiting. Ill eat you then. Yeon-woo had already thought of how to take care of the Summer Queen. He could use her as his subordinate, but he didnt want to let his enemy live. Rather, it was better to swallow her soul with Bathorys Vampiric Sword and grow the Dragons Blessing. Try doing whatever you can. Do you think Ill even lift an eyebrow? She was almost insane, but the Summer Queen was still the Summer Queen. She would never destroy herself or surrender. She snickered at Yeon-woo as if telling him to give it his all. But Yeon-woo tossed the same laugh back at her. Well see. What? Im curious if youll be alright seeing the body you cherished so much being ripped apart in front of you. What kind of! Just then, Boo lightly waved his hand in the air. The darkness around them disappeared and a large glass cage appeared. The Summer Queens body was in a purple liquid inside of it. There were still injuries all over it from the fight with the Martial King, but her ripped arms and wings were reattached, and the major wounds were now almost healed. Its eyes were closed, so if someone saw, they would probably think she was just sleeping. C, Could it be? The Summer Queen belatedly realized what Yeon-woo was thinking. There were countless pumps and hoses connected to the glass cage. From one side, red blood was flowing out, and from the other, black poison was being inputted. Theres nothing to throw away in the corpse of a dragon. The eyes can be used as magic power sources, the scales and leather as armor, and the bones as unbreakable weapons. Also, its conductivity of magic power is second to none. Stop! From now on, Im going to dismember your body in front of you. Itll probably take some time since its firm. Ill have to slowly take it apart in the liquid. I said to stopppp! And Im also planning on showing you what the pieces will make. Oh, dont worry. I wont take everything apart. Just kill me! Kill me! Yeon-woo lifted a corner of his mouth seeing the Summer Queen scream. Shouldnt I leave the bones to make a Bone Dragon? Kill me! Pleaseeee! The Summer Queen wanted to escape from this humiliation using any means possible. Even if your opponent was your great enemy, there was an unspoken rule of not touching dead people. It was the last sign of respect towards someone who was dead. But Yeon-woo didnt seem to have any of those thoughts. Not only would he rip her body apart, but he would make her corpse into a Bone Dragon! It meant he would use her body even when she was dead. If she could kill herself, she would willingly die over and over again. However, her soul was already bound, and she didnt have any freedom. This couldnt happen. A great dragon. A descendant of the superior Draconic species. She couldnt bear this humiliation! You! Youre also a descendant of dragons! How can you do that as a Dragon Human! The Summer Queen stopped screaming and suddenly became speechless. -Unless you escape that way of thinking, youll never know. Ever. Youll probably die suffering by yourself. Why did she suddenly remember what Cha Jeong-woo said? Way of thinking. Way of thinking! Cha Jeong-woo had told her to escape the shadow of the dragons. To live her own life. If she didnt, it would lead to her own destruction. Was that what he meant? The thing that made her suffer wasnt that way of thinking. It was the ghost of Cha Jeong-woo. [TN: Way of thinking and ghost mean the same word in Korean.] -Poor pitiful Ismenios. The last dragon.. Let go of me! The more the Summer Queen struggled, the more Yeon-woo smiled coldly. Pause The Summer Queen stopped her movement and glared at Yeon-woo with boiling eyes. What do you want? Looking at her, Yeon-woo spoke icily. The reason why Jeong-woo had to die. Chapter 248 - A Turbulent World (5) She was only a soul, but all kinds of emotions flickered in her eyes. Yeon-woo didnt miss it. As I thought. Theres something I dont know. His brother had written in detail about what he had been through in the diary. There were so many things that it was a wonder how he had learned about them. However, there were also some sections Yeon-woo didnt understand. The reason why his brother had to be betrayed was one of them. At first, he just thought that it was because the others were wary of his brother after he became as strong as one of the Nine Kings. That was how his brother recorded it in the diary as well. He didnt go into depth. But these days, Yeon-woo was beginning to have questions. Jeong-woo had the Draconic Eyes. He couldnt completely read others thoughts, but he could still tell what kind of emotions they were feeling. They were wary of him after becoming as strong as one of the Nine Kings, but Arthia had a firm foundation from the beginning. It wasnt something that would crumble so easily. Leonte and Bahal were just small-pond fish who grabbed the hands of the Nine Kings that offered it because they were jealous of Jeong-woos strength, and For his Draconic Eyes, it can be explained that Vieira Dune hid herself through Mind Control, since her ability to control someones mind was among the best. But it doesnt make sense that the Nine Kings, who would fight at the drop of a hat, suddenly held hands with each other. What happened? The Summer Queens eyes became deeper. If I tell youwill you kill me? Ill listen to what you have to say first. The Summer Queen spoke with a glare. Its because of..the Soulstone. Soulstone? What was she talking about? Yeon-woo crinkled his face at the word he didnt know. Heaven Wing had Luciels Soulstone. ! Luciel. A being more widely known as the One Who Brought Light, Lucifer. Even though Luciel was a supernatural being, Luciel couldnt belong to gods or demons, light or darkness, and he just roamed around. Then, a thousand years ago, Luciels wings were ripped part by the gods and demons, and Luciel fell. The specific reason and process were unknown. There was only a short sentence about it in a legend that Luciel fell after losing wings. The Soulstone was a remnant of what a great being changed its form to. If his brother had this.. You were greedy. Yeon-woo laughed dumbfoundedly. The Summer Queen pressed her lips together. However, it wasnt like he didnt understand what they were trying to do. If it was the Soulstone of Luciel, depending on how it was used, a player could become supernatural for the first time in the history of the Tower. Even if that didnt happen, they would have a tremendous power in your hands. In the end, it was because of greed. Everything was because of greed. Then why didnt Jeong-woo tell me that? For what reason? Luciels Soulstonejust what secret did it hold for his brother to not even mention it? If it was what put him in that pathetic state, there was no reason why he wouldnt say anything about it. Also, what had he been trying to do with it? The gods and demons..know this too. It was hard to understand what went on in the minds of those who silently looked down from the 98th floor. They wouldnt want Luciel to be resurrected after going through all that trouble of pulling Luciels wings out. All kinds of thoughts flashed through his head, but Yeon-woo didnt think about it too deeply. Instead, he asked the Summer Queen a question. Then the Soulstone? Where did it go? I dont know either. What? The Summer Queen smirked. If I knew, I wouldve taken it. And I wouldnt be here like this. Right? They went full circle. They were back to where they started again. Yeon-woos eyes turned cold as well. No. You have to know. What are you saying? Think of every tiny thing you can think of. Then Ill let you rest in peace. The Summer Queen struggled after hearing Yeon-woos thoughts. Her chains became tighter again. Thats different from what you promised! You said you would kill me if I told you! So you better remember. You! Youuuu! Yeon-woo ignored the Summer Queens scream and nodded his head at Boo. Boo slowly approached the Summer Queen. A dark shadow covered her head. * * * Ackkkk! A piercing scream rang from where Yeon-woo just left. Yeon-woo glanced back and turned his head. The 98th floor will be in a mess. Brahm had an evil look in his eyes. The death of the Summer Queen. The destruction of the last dragon would be a hot topic of discussion among the gods and demons. Gods, demons, dragons, and giants. Two of the species that had once ruled the Tower were now extinct. He was especially curious about what kind of reaction the demons would have since they were natural enemies of the dragons. Yeon-woo thought the reason why he didnt get any messages was that there was a serious atmosphere on the 98th floor. Or its because of that Soulstone or whatever. Yeon-woo turned to Brahm. Are you finished organizing? There was nothing to touch. Everything was neatly sectioned off, so it was clean. Still, there cant be a greater goldmine than this. So I was thinking.. Brahm faded off, looking to where Boo was. Please speak. Ahem! Cant you make me a lab or a dungeon too? Its not because Im jealous. That is, we gained a lot of things this time. So I need a new lab, and itll be nice for Sesha and Ananta after she wakes up. Its definitely not because Im envious or anything like that, but itll be nice.. Brahm continued to babble like he was a bit embarrassed bringing it up. It was unlike him. It seemed like he was jealous of Boos dungeon. Yeon-woo burst out laughing unintentionally. He was amazed to see a new side of Brahm, who he thought was always cold. Hey. Its not something to laugh at. This definitely isnt for me, but to help you in the future..! [The authority of the Outer Space, Endless World of Night, has been given to Brahm.] [A new function is available.] [Currently, the rate of destruction of the Outer Space Endless World of Night is 96.3%.] [Begin the restoration process as soon as possible. The longer it is neglected, the faster itll be destroyed.] ..and thats why..hm? Brahm widened his eyes at the message that popped up in front of him. Yeon-woo spoke with a soft smile. Wouldnt cleaning this be of greater help to me than Intrenian? Actually, the condition is so bad that I dont know where to touch first. In fact, the Endless World of Night was a pain in the ass for Yeon-woo. Because the Red Dragon and the One-horned tribe turned it into a bare plain, it was hard to use at the moment. But he couldnt just sell it either. There might be traces of the Walpurgisnacht that they hadnt found yet, and he was hesitant to give up an Outer Space like this. The Outer Space would have many uses. Clan house. The phrase repeated inside Yeon-woos head. That was why Yeon-woo decided to hand over the Endless World of Night to Brahm. Brahm was skilled enough to create his own Imaginary World in the middle of a stage. Not only did he know alchemy, but he also knew about architecture, so he would be a great help in restoring the Outer Space. If he can set the Outer Space up as an Imaginary World, thatd be nice too. We can just change the original coordinates. Sesha and Ananta can stay here. With Boo in charge of growing and strengthening his forces, Brahm could take care of their internal affairs. Brahm coughed lightly after reading Yeon-woos mind. This was a greater responsibility than he expected. He would be able to create a larger lab than what Boo had. Brahms magic was on a larger scale than Boos, so he needed more space. Ahem. As you wish. Alright. Ill take care of this Outer Space and restore it. Galliard isnt busy with anything at the moment, so we can do it together. Thank you. Its nothing. Were all helping each other. Brahm played along with Yeon-woo, who was boosting his mood. But as you already know, the Endless World of Night is humongous, probably because its a world of witches. Itll be quite expensive are you okay with that? Why would I have asked to be connected with By the Table? Hm. You already have plans. Yes, sir. Brahms eyes became deeper. The path ahead wont be easy. Youre basically exposed to the outside now. With his contribution in the Endless World of Night, the entire Tower would know that he was strong. Whatever he did in the future would gain attention. However Its alright. Yeon-woo cut Brahm off firmly. If they attack, I can just destroy them. I feel better since youre that confident. The path youre trying to take. Ill be by your side, helping you. * * * Then with this, were almost done. Shouldnt we pull out the main dish now? Brahm closed the status window of the Outer Space and looked at Yeon-woo. His eyes were settled down. Yeon-woo nodded and lightly waved his hand. A soul popped up mid-air, and like the Summer Queen, black energy swirled around it, turning it into an evil spirit. Vieira Dune appeared with a foggy appearance. But unlike the Summer Queen, Vieira Dune wasnt as powerful, so she just stood there blankly. Yeon-woo moved in front of her and took his mask off. Vieira Dunes unfocused eyes suddenly came to life. You! Vieira Dune shouted something, but a shadow stretched out from the ground to bind her. Pupupuk She screamed horrifically and fell to the ground. The energy of a Monster Portent entered and left Vieira Dunes body. The pain that she was feeling couldnt be compared to anything you could feel in your physical body. It was like her body was repetitively split apart and put back together again. The feeling of fire burning her body made her want to die. Krrrk. Krk! Yeon-woo looked down coldly at Vieira Dune. He didnt want to talk with her at all. Would you like to go first, then? Chapter 249 - A Turbulent World (6) Brahm nodded when Yeon-woo yielded his turn. His eyes werent those of an old man happy after receiving some work, but of the Exile who was once a god. There wasnt anyone who had a greater grudge against Vieira Dune than him. Sesha and Ananta. His precious family had suffered for a long time because of her. Yeon-woo readily yielded to Brahm because he knew that. Brahm spoke in a dry tone. Vieira. Do you wantdie! Vieira. Answer me, Vieira. Let me go! Brahm continued to speak to her, but she couldnt get herself together. He smiled coldly. If you cant wake yourself up, Ill help you. We have a lot to talk about. Brahm waved his hand in the air and pulled something out from subspace. It was a flask with a strange liquid in it. It was tightly sealed with a cork. This is called a Yongsan Elixir. I made it because I was curious if a ghoul-form monster can be injured. I dont know if itll work on you. Brahm twisted the cork off. White smoke came out with a fizzing sound. He tilted the flask above Vieira Dunes head. Aaaaaack! Vieira Dune stiffened her back and shouted. Her soul was melting. The liquid stuck to her body and began to destroy her from the inside. Hm. Its more effective than I thought. I didnt know by how much, because I hadnt tried it out yet. I suppose I can decrease the acidity a bit. And this is healing water, so itll help with recovering. Try this too. Keuk, keukk! The healing water did indeed recover her body, but as it mixed with the elixir, it became slimy and added more pain. Vieira Dune tossed her body around, but the liquid didnt move. Hm. What will we do if youre so weak? My daughter probably suffered torture like this as well. If youre this tired after a few experiments, there will be no point to this. You can do it. Lets start again. Brahms experiments continued. Every time the subspace opened, new tools poured out. Since it was a soul they had gotten after much difficulty, he didnt forget to carefully record everything, either. It was like he was trying to do all the experiments that he was behind on. Please! Ill tell you everything, so please! Vieira Dune couldnt help but wake up. No, she had to force herself to. If she didnt, the pain would be endless. Her subconscious woke her up to be less in pain. No, no. Its not over yet. But Brahm shook his head and crushed Vieira Dunes hopes. Great Mother! Kidnapping Sesha and Ananta was for Great Mother! Vieira Dune began to spit out facts they didnt ask for. It was the only way the pain would lessen. The experiments I did were to complete the vessel. I did all kinds of things to complete the vessel. Im sorry. Im sorry, so please. Ah, ah! Thats what you have to do to heal Ananta! She was spewing things out, so most of her babbling didnt make sense, but Yeon-woo, who was standing in the back, was able to get the gist of what she was saying after combining it with the information he got from the other witches souls. Its as I thought. Was she trying to summon Mother Earth, whos said to have birthed the witches? The being that the witches called their witches wasnt a defined god, but more of a concept. Her name Whore of Babylon was more famous, and other than that, she was known as Tiamat, Ymir, Ishtar, Inanna, Kybele, Prithvi, Grandmother Mago. However, she had a name that was more famous than the others. Gaia. Also known as Yama. But her personality is quite different from being motherly. Mother Earth was one of the only great gods that were here since the beginning of time, but every time she showed herself to the world, she always had a different appearance, and it was hard to tell what she was thinking. Vieira Dune was the only person who Mother Earth was interested in. No one knew the reason why. Whether it was because of her ability or something else, one thing for sure was that Vieira Dune had become stronger with the favor of Mother Earth and controlled the Walpurgisnacht because of it. But.. All contact with Mother Earth was suddenly cut off? The Walpurgisnacht tried to wake her sleep? Mother Earth wasnt that well known, but she sometimes showed herself on the earth. She had never cut off contact with Vieira Dune either. Her sudden disappearance would definitely have been greatly frustrating for Vieira Dune. That was why Vieira Dune decided to take a gamble, to call Mother Earth to the ground. She considered it a nice decision because she knew that Mother Earth was interested in the lower world. Still, since she gave them a divine revelation, its not like she completely disappeared. What happened? There was more than one thing that was strange. There were a lot of unclear sections. But its not completely mysterious. Yeon-woo suddenly had a thought. His brother had Luciels Soulstone, but it suddenly disappeared. If even the Summer Queen didnt know who took it, wouldnt it be someone who was closest to him? For example, a lover. And if that lover had done something for her god.. .. Yeon-woos eyes darkened. Whatever the reason was, it didnt change the fact that Vieira Dune had tried to use Sesha and Ananta as a vessel. After that, Vieira Dune continued to spill the secrets of Mother Earth, what she ate until now, how the witches were created, and all kinds of useless information. Thankfully, a way to cure Ananta was included in all that. Even so, Brahm didnt stop his experiments. Vieira Dune was furious having her body melted and healed over and over again. I told you everything! So why arent you killing me?! Then, she whipped her head in another direction. She glared at Yeon-woo, then laughed awkwardly. Jeong-woo! Jeong-woo! Its me! Me! Vieira! Who you loved! Didnt you miss me, honey? You longed for me until the end, right? Sorry. I really am. I was wrong. So please, forgive me now. N, no. Lets start again. Ill do everything you ask me to. Ill throw away the witches, or even Great Mother if you tell me to. Ill be faithful to you and Sesha..! Vieira Dune couldnt continue with her words. No matter what she said, Yeon-woos gaze didnt waver. His expression didnt change either. In fact, her eyes were trembling. The corners of her mouth quivered. H, Honey! You liked this right? My chest! My lap? D, Dont you want to lie down? Im a little hurt, but i, its okay. D, Dont you want to lie down? . Say something! Something! Curse me if you want to! Or kill me! This is enough revenge! Its over! Youre alive, so what more do you want?! Theres nothing more I can do from..! Do you really Yeon-woo cut Vieira Dunes furious screams off. He spoke in a low voice. Do you really think its over? You, youre not Jeong-woo..brother..yeah, he said he had a brother that he left behind in his homeland! Then you! Jeong-woo closed his eyes, longing for you until the very end. He was stupid. He didnt hate you even after that. But now I know for sure. He was really stupid. Yeon-woo slowly stood up and strode to where Vieira Dune was. Brahm stepped aside. He lost to a b**** that only amounted to this. Ha! Yeah! Your brother lost to a b**** that only amounted to this. But didnt you ever wonder?! Why I or the other comrades turned our backs? Why we ran away, why we stabbed his back, have you ever thought about it? Yeon-woo paused in his steps. Vieira Dune raised a corner of her mouth. She thought her words had gotten to him. Whatever she did, she was going to die anyway. She wanted to put up one last stand. If you have half a brain, isnt it reasonable to suspect the reason why? Everyone left him. Then isnt it logical that the person that made everyone leave had a problem?! Hohoho! How stupid. You only think your younger brother is kind and innocent, hm? . Of course not! We were greedy too, but Cha Jeong-woo was worse! He had to have everything to be satisfied, and he had to step forward himself. He was like that from the beginning! He hoarded and kept everything to himself. We were sick of that! You know? Her laughs became louder. She giggled hysterically. Vieira Dune pulled out her specialty, Mind Control magic, to shake Yeon-woo even just a little. She was trying to break his trust in his brother and crumble his world so that she could interfere with it. . Unlike Body Transfer, which moved onto a body that was prepared in advance, it was a power that blended the user into the Ego Data of someone else. In other words, it was a virusone that made her opponent into her servant. And Yeon-woo actually looked like he was being affected. She might be able to live. Vieira Dune began to hope. If she could control Yeon-woos mind, she could leave this prison and dream of being newly resurrected. There were a lot of people sacrificed because of him. He was the worst human who only knew himself! We all made that decision because we thought we would be in danger as well so! Youre done with the bull**** right? But her hopes were dashed. What? Yeon-woos hand coldly shot out and grabbed Vieira Dunes head. Crunch She didnt even have a body, but the sound of something breaking rang out. It was the sound of a soul being shaken. Vieira was trapped in a horrifying pain again. Her eyes, which he could see between his fingers, were bloodshot. So? Did you think Id be shaken by something like that? Yeon-woo twisted her head inside. Her head was crushed, and her shoulders were pushed down, crumpling all the way down to the ground. It hurts! It hurts, I said! Let go! Let go of me! Aaaaack! Human relationships cant be smooth all the time. But that doesnt mean people stab each other in the back like you guys did. They talk it out. Aaack! Vieira Dune struggled. But Yeon-woos pressure continued to spread throughout her body. Black energy poured out like blood, turning into an unknown substance. So if youre going to talk about bloody nonsense like that Crack Go tell it to your Great Mother, or whatever shes called. Yeon-woo clenched his fist. With the sound of air escaping, her body exploded like a balloon. Black energy spread out. The last of Vieira Dunes vestige twirled crazily in the air. Looking at that, Yeon-woo spoke in a cold voice with his Draconic Eyes open. So throw away this stupid skin and appear for real, Vieira. That moment. Hwihwihwi! The vestige and the black energy combined, staining the world into black. And from that, a large being suddenly shot out above him. It was a being that made Yeon-woo look like a mere firefly. However, it was somehow familiar to him. Above the sky, a pair of eyes burst open. They were the same white eyes that Vieira Dune had. There werent any pupils, but he could feel its gaze on him. Mother Earth. Or, to be exact, the monster that had used her god-given powers and the Soulstone, even swallowing the god she served, was here. You brothers have always been such a nuisance. Chapter 250 - A Turbulent World (6) -Someday, I want to climb to the top of the Tower. Where even the gods and demons cant reach. Arent you curious about whats there? -So Jeong-woo. -If youre in my way, I might throw you away. You know me, right? Stay with me until the end. Vieira Dune had said it as if it were a joke, but when his brother got in her way, she turned her back on him, just as she said she would. That was how great her obsession with climbing to the top was. His brother had asked again and again why she was obsessed with getting to the top. He didnt understand her hate for Allforone and the Summer Queen on the 77th and 76th floor. However, even when asked those questions, Vieira Dune just smiled, and she never replied. Vieira Dune was always like that. If there was something going on, she just smiled, and no one could know what she was thinking. His brother was afraid of her sometimes because of that, but he thought her love, at the very least, was real. His Draconic Eyes told him that it was real as well. And then he was stabbed by a sword. Anyhow, no one knew where her obsession for the top came from. The moment that Yeon-woo absorbed Vieira Dune with Bathorys Vampiric Sword, he realized that she achieved her wish. The person he had absorbed was definitely Vieira Dune. However, it was only an empty shell. It was only the shedding she had left behind. Remnants. Or a trace. The real Vieira Dune had been absent from the lower world, for a long time at that. Through her connected channel with Mother Earth, Vieira Dune had raised her Ego Data little by little. Body Transfer and Mind Plunder. If these two powers were used appropriately, she could copy Ego Data however much she wanted. Using this as the foundation, Vieira had slowly swallowed Mother Earth, like a virus that secretly crept onto a computer and swallowed the hardware. Of course, in front of the great being of Mother Earth, Vieira Dune was only a small existence. No matter how much she grew, a sandcastle would easily crumble in front of a large wave. But still, if the sandcastle grew infinitely and became firm, and if Vieira Dunes Ego Data continued to invade Mother Earths? And if it controlled the godly world? Then, could she sweep everything away? Mind Control wasnt just something that was applied to your opponents. It could be used on gods and even yourself. Vieira Dunes infinite mind became united, and it eventually succeeded in swallowing Mother Earth. Of course, there were other things that helped with this. The Philosophers Stone and the Dragon Heart. Even the Soulstone. Vieira Dune had only left the basic Philosophers Stone behind with the Walpurgisnacht. She had already completed most of it. And on top of this, she had something else. It was clear that she had taken half of Jeong-woos Dragon Heart and used it. So that was the reason why she stabbed him in the back. His brothers Dragon Heart was actually something inherited from the ancient dragon Kalatus. If things had gone smoothly, as Kalatus intended, there mightve been the resurrection of a new Draconic species. He mightve been trying for a new supernatural ability for the Draconic species after they fell to the lower world from the fight with the gods and demons. At first, Yeon-woo just thought it was so she could have a magic power source, but looking back at it now, he realized she had been planning to swallow Mother Earth from back then. She probably used the Soulstone in the same way. Luciel was someone the gods and demons were afraid of as well. If it was a Soulstone with pieces of such an existence, it wouldve been extremely helpful in raising her level. And with the Dragon Heart, Philosophers Stone, and even Luciels Soulstone, Vieira Dune was able to use the infinite amount of magic power to back up her huge consciousness. She had become an apostle that swallowed up her master. It was a crazy idea that no one wouldve thought about. Also, it was possible because Mother Earth was a concept and didnt have a specific identity. And the reason why the channel with the Mother Earth had been cut off. It was simple. When Vieira Dune invaded Mother Earth, she didnt have time to think about other things. But even though he guessed up to this point, he didnt believe it. There was no case in which a player had taken the throne of a god after the Tower was created. There wasnt even anyone who knew how to use holiness; people only guessed that Allforone was close. Vieira Dune probably hadnt completed synchronization with Mother Earth yet. Even if she was the controller, there would be defined limits if her level was too low. Raising her limits would most likely require a lot of time. Showing herself like this was a great loss for her. But there was one reason she still showed up. It was probably because she wanted to see Yeon-woo, the person who was behind all this. Is the air above as good as you thought it would be? Its great. Its air that mere mortals wont ever know. Was it because she was the combination of countless different Ego Data? Her voice sounded like thousands of people were speaking at the same time. It was loud, and it continued to ring out. Sure. Im sure you like it. Since you got it by throwing everyone you knew away. The destruction of the Walpurgisnacht was basically a result of the betrayal of their leader and the god they served. But she didnt seem to care. Actually, Yeon-woo didnt expect her to. She was someone who wouldnt blink an eye to sacrifice others for what she wanted. I only came down to warn you. Yeon-woo felt the ringing in the air. He felt cold. His dragon scales stood up, but his eyes were calm. Warn me? Yes. To warn you. I dont have any wish to become involved with you brothers. I dont have any regrets of my life from the lower world.. . So dont pay any attention to me. The Vieira Dune in the lower world is already dead, no? Your revenge is over. Dont be annoying. She sounded bored. It was an annoyed tone of voice, like she considered Yeon-woo a little fly that was bothering her. Yeon-woo was flabbergasted. Her attitude of having a one-woman show was unbelievable. He was also a bit annoyed at his brother for not being able to see people as they were. To Vieira Dune, Cha Jeong-woo was nothing more than a memory. He was only a stepping stool for her to go higher. She kicked away any emotions she felt just to become a god. She threw away her body, her heart, and her memories. Jeong-woos life was only a plaything. Crunch Yeon-woo ground his teeth as he glared at Vieira Dune. Then Ill also warn you. You? A mere mortal? She snorted. The difference between Yeon-woo and Vieira Dune was too great. She might even be greater than Hermes or the Monkey Kings shedding. She was so powerful that he didnt know if he could ever reach her, but Yeon-woo still growled with hard eyes. Wait for me there. It wont take that long. Do you know what youre saying? Sure. No. You dont know. Youre talking about murdering a god. You dont know what that means to gods. No. Im saying it because I know what Im saying. Just then, countless messages came up in front of Yeon-woo. [Hermes bursts out laughing and smacks his knees at your statement!] [Athena looks at you with warm eyes.] [Urd snorts.] [Poseidon is greatly angered at your arrogant statement. Many gods agree with Poseidon.] [Poseidon shows a strong enmity towards you.] [Agares grins evilly.] [Agares has strengthened the power he gave you, Hyoongshinacksal. You are able to do more with the power from now on.] [The skill Demonism is combined with the power Hyoongshinacksal.] [Agares turns back and shouts loudly at the other demons.] [The other demons intentionally ignore Agares.] [Most demonic societies are looking at you with serious eyes.] .. When he caught the Summer Queen, the gods and demons didnt react, but the moment he spoke about godly murder, fierce responses came out. Gods were great beings. Obviously, their reputation and honor were the most important. That was the base of what maintained belief in them, and it was the foundation of their holy position. Talking about murdering a god in front of them was like kicking their reputation and honor to the ground. Even those who werent related to Yeon-woo would feel uncomfortable. Poseidon, who hadnt looked kindly upon Yeon-woo for a long time, was now completely revealing his enmity. Because he had bound Brahm as his subordinate, the reaction was even louder. Crazy bastard. Vieira Dune scoffed at him because she knew this fact well, but her eyes were smiling. She was clearly laughing at him in ridicule. She looked at him as if telling him to give everything he had. Sure. Having foolish thoughts is also a freedom that only mortals can have. Do whatever you want. Ill stay here. Checheche Vieira Dune disappeared in the fog again. Her presence vanished like a lie. ..A god. Someone fell to a soul, but someone transcended. Interesting. Haha! Brahm unwittingly laughed after watching Yeon-woo and Vieira Dunes conversation. Then, he looked at Yeon-woo with cold eyes. Look here, Master. Yes. You said this before, right? Youd help me return to my original spot someday. His original spot. The godly throne. The promise to return him to Brahma. You better keep that promise. Mother Earth..I have to kill her myself. Brahm felt displeased because his Vieira Dune was still fine after having made his daughter into that state. No, he was even more dissatisfied at the fact that she had climbed higher. And so that was why he brought it up, but.. You cant. Yeon-woo shook his head. Brahm furrowed his eyebrows. What? Ill be the one to rip her apart. I cant give that up. As Yeon-woo replied with a serious face, Brahm sighed subconsciously. What should we do? I cant give that up either. Then lets make a bet on wholl do it in the end. Sounds good. [Multiple godly societies are looking at you with dissatisfaction.] Brahm snorted seeing the messages. So what if they were dissatisfied? For all their amazing powers and their level, they couldnt even move from the 98th floor. They couldnt do anything to them. Also, Brahm strongly believed that he could do it. If he was with Yeon-woo, nothing was impossible. The future he drew in his head. It was almost gone after his holiness was taken, but in the prophecies that he could barely see with the small amount of holy power he had, everyone was laughing happily, like a family picture. Himself, Galliard, Sesha, and Ananta. And between them was Yeon-woo, with a smile so tender he almost looked like Jeong-woo. Chapter 251 - Growth (1) Time flowed like the wind. It could be called the most confusing times since the Tower was created. Everyone was so out of it that they asked, Its already been that long? The events were rough enough to be felt by those the normal players on the lower floors, and even those who had retired. With the Summer Queens collapse, the existence of the Red Dragon was in danger. Countless hunters threatened them. The Blood Land ripped them apart the most voraciously, and the Devil Army began to hunt the 81 Eyes. The Elohim allied themselves with the Sea of Time and attempted to invade the 76th floor. Other than that, other large and small clans invaded the Red Dragons territories spread throughout the tower, and the Red Dragon was in extreme danger. However, the Red Dragon was still the Red Dragon. Even though the Summer Queen was gone, they had a strong and firm history. Bihee Waltz stood out the most, having taken over the Red Dragon. After revealing herself in the war with the One-horned tribe, she also contributed a lot in other places. She was skilled at both Mugong and magic, and on the battlefield, she always left victorious. She was lacking compared to the Summer Queen, but she definitely didnt fall short of the Nine Kings. And after the Red Dragon ended a battle in stalemate on the 76th floor against three other groups, they werent a toothless tiger, but a beast with sharp claws. Thanks to this, although the Red Dragon had suffered a lot of damage, they were able to remain as the ever-strongest clan. However, the real problem followed. Just when Bihee Waltz was breathing out a sigh of relief having defended the 76th floor well, the other Nine Dragon Sons attacked her. Waltz had one-sidedly lost, tired from all the fighting, and she was barely able to escape with a few of her followers. The Nine Dragon Sons clashed again for the empty throne. It was a rebellion. Each of them only thought of being king. The 81 Eyes and other martial squads were split, following different masters, and comrades who had been fighting side by side not too long ago stabbed each other in the chest. And when another day passed, the Red Dragon was split into three. The White Dragon of Waltz, who was nicknamed Spring Queen. The Black Dragon of Tom, the Autumn Lord, who had been the youngest but suddenly grew after swallowing his brothers. The weakest three, Hyall, Leeso, and Bahratan, made up the Green Dragon. The 76th floor that had just settled down was split into three, and they entered a war of eating each other up. As if to match this, the other Large Clans attempted changes of their own. This whirlwind of confusion couldnt even be compared to when the Cheonghwado fell, swallowed up the players and Medium Clans. New clans appeared from swallowing each other up, and some were even enough to threaten the Eight Large Clans. Tens of new players became rankers every day. Now, in the world of the Tower, the sword was the law. Upheaval. If everything could be explained with one word, that was it. * * * Although most of the Tower was in confusion, it wasnt like that everywhere. The One-horned tribe continued to live their daily lives, outside of the range of the whirlwind. With the sudden disappearance of the Bow God, things became quiet again. It was also the same with Yeon-woos party. Yeon-woo and Brahm created an antidote for Ananta based on what Vieira Dunes shedding had said. All this time, the Walpurgisnacht had put too many different drugs inside Ananta to provide a vessel, so a considerably long time was required. And after a few months, Brahm finished the antidote. Seeing his daughters quivering eyelashes, Brahm had all kinds of thoughts. What should he say when she opens her eyes? Should he tell her that shell be all right? Or should he silently stroke her head? Wouldnt it be best to show her how healthily Sesha had grown up? No, what if she still hated him? But all these thoughts vanished when Ananta opened her eyes. Ananta. Brahm gripped Anantas hand. She looked so pitiful lying there, barely breathing through the mask. He felt like crying. During times like this, he hated that his body was a Homunculus. He wanted to cry and share his warmth, but he couldnt. However Anantas eyes didnt focus on anything. Her eyes just emptily looked forward. Her consciousness was definitely back. Concern flashed through Brahms eyes. Yeon-woo, who was behind him, stiffened. * * * Brahms concern became a reality. After pulling Ananta out from the capsule, Brahn focused on healing Ananta. Thankfully, she made progress, enough to be noticeable in weeks. However, Ananta still wasnt able to wake up completely. She could eat with someones help and even walk. But that was it. She just blankly sat still the entire day. She couldnt speak or recognize peoplenot even Sesha. No one knew why. Everyone just guessed that it was from the trauma. Even with mental therapy, she didnt improve. Because of that, Brahm painfully spent his days next to Ananta. He wondered if this was karma from the heavens. It was a punishment for not taking care of his daughter because of his greed. But if they wanted to punish him, they shouldve hurt him, not his daughter. He continued feeling like it was his fault, so he was pained. Seeing him, Yeon-woo also felt empty. If only I knew a bit earlier. Yeon-woos fingers flinched. If this was Earth, he wouldve smoked a cigarette. He had never been so desperate for a cigarette since he entered the Tower. That was how frustrated he was. For the first time, Yeon-woo received a bottle of alcohol from the Head Elder. Clang! The bottle and his flask clinked against each other. The alcohol tasted bitter. He was about to pour back the second glass, but a hand suddenly popped out to stop him. He lifted his head. Phante and Edora were pouting. What are you doing pathetically by yourself? You have to drink with other people. Phante took the flask from Yeon-woo and drank it himself, sitting opposite of Yeon-woo. Edora silently filled Yeon-woos glass. Yeon-woo just watched the alcohol being poured. He could see he was wearing a mask in his reflection, but he could feel that he was smiling bitterly inside of it. Even he could see it, so there was no way Phante and Edora wouldnt see it. However, the two didnt ask Yeon-woo for the reason. They just silently sat next to him. They raised their glasses and drank together. Yeon-woo was able to slowly clear his messy mind. Even after entering the Tower, he didnt know of Seshas existence. He also didnt know what kind of things Brahm and Ananta had suffered through. He didnt even want to imagine what kind of things Vieira Dune did. How would you know that? Its not like you have the Thousand Li Eyes like Allforone or can predict the future like the Three Norns. Thats right. Dont take it to heart. Shanon and Hanryeong tried to cheer Yeon-woo up, but Yeon-woo couldnt toss his thoughts away. If only he had been a bit faster. If only he had rushed a little to save Ananta. To stop Vieira Dune. Then, he wouldnt have to show Sesha her sick mother. His despair and regret turned to other thoughts. If I was stronger. This was all because he was weak. If he was just a little stronger, he wouldnt have had to spend more time on the lower floors. He wouldve been able to save Sesha and Ananta faster. Of course, he had had these thoughts in the past too. If only he was stronger, he could finish his revenge. And he could destroy the Tower like he wanted to. However, this time, the reason was a bit different. I have to become a roof. Unlike in the beginning, when he was by himself, his surroundings were filled with his people. Brahm, Ananta, Sesha. His faithful servants, Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Boo. Phante and Edora and Galliard. The Martial King was now his special teacher, and the One-horned tribe was his family. Revenge was revenge, but now, he had to protect the people around him. A fence, or a roof. He wanted to become that kind of being. That was the Martial King. Even while fighting the Summer Queen, he was strong enough to protect the tribe. The other tribe members had supported him so he could focus on the fight. They believed in each other, and they gave each other their backs. Looking at that scene, Yeon-woo had a thought. He wanted to be like that too. He wanted to become a fence to protect those around him, and they would protect his back in return. He dreamed of such a scene. On one side, he was worried that he would end up like his brother and Arthia, but like what his brother said in his diary, he didnt want to be an embarrassing brother. Also, he wanted to prove that his brother was right for believing in his friends and lover. He wanted to protect himself and his people. This thought was strongly stamped in his head. Yeon-woo confessed his thoughts to everyone. Why are you suddenly being so cringy? My toes are curling up! We are bound to you. Please walk the path you want to. Even though Shanons talking like that, thats not how he really feels. Well always silently be by your side. Shanon and Hanryeong replied like themselves. Ahem! I was wondering what you were doing in the middle of the night. So thats what it was. Goodness. Oraboni. Do you remember what I said last time? I want to share your burden. Phante shook his head like he didnt know why Yeon-woo had been so concerned about that, and Edora carefully looked into Yeon-woos eyes. Looking into her sparkling eyes, Yeon-woo remembered a voice. -I wanted to see what kind of burden you were carrying. Would it be wrong if I wanted to share that with you? The day that he had collapsed after the fight with Agares on the 23rd floor, Edora had pulled Yeon-woo close and told him that if he really considered them his little siblings, he should share his burden. Yeon-woo said that he would tell them someday. And now, the day had come. Chapter 252 - Growth (2) Yeon-woo took his mask off in front of them without any preamble. It mightve been from the influence of the alcohol, but he didnt have any regrets. This was the first time he showed them his face of his own volition. Edora smiled with a nod, and Phante looked at Yeon-woo with surprised eyes. Heaven Wing..? Yeon-woo began to tell them his story. Thinking of what happened that day, his emotions raged inside of him, but he didnt show it. He spoke like it was someone elses story. Phante was the one to break the calm. He pumped his chest with his fist like he was furious, and he even slammed his glass down. Edoras eyes shook hearing the story, which was more serious than she thought, but she shut her mouth and didnt say anything. . And Father? Does Father know this? Yeon-woo shook his head. I never told him. Hes only interested in his own business. Does it make sense that he doesnt know his disciple went through something like this? Phante shot up from his seat. This wont do. What are you gonna do? Why are you asking me that?! Youre now a member of our tribe. Your business is the tribes business. You went through such horrible things, so does it make sense that the tribe leader is sitting his butt down sipping tea?! He looked like he was going to dash out. Before Yeon-woo could stop him, Edora shouted. Sit down, you bastard! W, What? Bastard? Edora, who had been trying to act demure in front of Yeon-woo, wasnt able to control her emotions this time. Phante was shocked. But Edora continued to shout with squinted eyes. Yeah. Bastard. Do you really think Father doesnt know about this? Phante closed his mouth. The Martial King focused on the village, pretending like he didnt care about the ongoings of the world, but his eyes and ears were always open. He resembled his father, but Phante couldnt deny that his father was sly. Also, their mother, the Psychic Medium was always next to him. You still dont know? Father is giving Oraboni a chance so he can fly using his own wings. Hes protecting him from his natural enemies. ! Phante suddenly felt sober. He just plopped down and tipped his glass back down again. His sister was always logical; he didnt know why he was so fiery all the time. Father knows that Oraboni will leave the nest one day. He also wants to see Oraboni finish things on his own. Phante nodded his head. The Yeon-woo he had seen so far definitely wasnt someone to stay inside the tribe. Suddenly, Phante became curious why someone who hadnt said anything all this time was suddenly telling them everything. Phante stared at Yeon-woo like he was going to eat him up. He didnt ask anything, but he looked at Yeon-woo with fierce eyes, as if compelling him to tell them the truth. Yeon-woo knew what the question in Phantes eyes was. He tipped back the alcohol. He could feel something hot moving down his throat. It had a high alcohol content, but strangely, he felt wide awake. Tak! I. Yeon-woo spoke the truth that he had been pushing down all this time. Want you to become my wings. Wings? Phante looked blankly at Yeon-woo. However, Yeon-woo could see the expectation that was burning in Phantes eyes because Phante liked cheesy things. Yeon-woo clenched his fists and continued. Yeah. Wings. Like I said, what Im going to be doing in the future is useless. Its fighting with the Tower itself. Thats why its hard for me to tell you guys to help me. Also, your tribe.. Hyung. Phante picked his ear like he was bored and cut Yeon-woo off. What? Whew! The substance on Phantes finger flew off as he blew it with a smile. In times like this, all you have to say is one thing. ..? Help. ! And here I was, wondering why you looked so serious. You were always so curt and made people feel frustrated. I see youre also someone with a lot of words, huh? Hehehe. Phante chuckled, shoulders shaking up and down. Edora nodded as she looked at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo heard her voice echoing in his head again. I want to share your burden. Yeon-woo silently closed his eyes. He only had one thing to say to the two. Thanks. It was something he had felt for a long time , but the best thing he had done since entering the Tower was meeting the two. Phante scratched his nose that was either red from embarrassment or the alcohol. He gulped down the rest of his glass. Ke! You dont have to worry about anything else. Father will take care of the tribe even if he doesnt have us, and who cares if someone else takes over the successors spot? I can just give it to them. It was such a Phante-like thing to say. Phante grinned mischievously. Also, if youre born a man, you should have the courage to fight with the world! Kya! Its awesome when I say it! But Im a girl, Edora said jokingly. Hm? Why are you a girl? Do you want to die? Your precious Oraboni is watching. Ill talk to you later. Hahaha! Ill talk to you now, little sister. Phante burst out laughing, not caring if Edora glared at him. Edora ground her teeth and promised herself that she would punish him when the influence of alcohol was gone. She looked back at Yeon-woo with a calm face. But Oraboni, what are you planning on doing from now? Didnt you bring this up because you have something to say? Yeon-woo nodded his head. I have plans to make a clan. Their eyes widened. Clan? I see youre trying to establish an organization first. Since thats the most important part. Well only get somewhere after we have a foundation. Hehehe. And were the founding members? Phante laughed with amusement. But we only have a small number of members, and itll be hard to create one right away since were not prepared. What should we do about that? Hm. Phante shut his lips. Become strong enough until we cant be crushed, regardless of who pushes you down. Youre telling us to become stronger so were not an embarrassment to you. Thats a bit hurtful to my pride. Phante shot up from where he was sitting. His eyes shined like they were on fire. Its a good thing, actually. I hate being a burden. You told me to become your wings, right? Ill become your teeth, not your wings, so you should work hard too. You might be swallowed up by me. They were done drinking. Phante spun around and left. Edora bowed to Yeon-woo and followed after Phante. Sitting there alone, Yeon-woo drank the last of what was left in his glass. Tak. The sound of his glass clicking on the table felt loud. Chapter 253 - Growth (3) After that day, the party was busy, like the rest of the Tower. Boo focused on making the dungeon, and Brahm was busy healing Ananta and restoring the Outer Space. Shanon and Hanryeong gave their all on understanding the Monkey Kings inheritance and Rebecca on recovering her holy power. Everyone agreed with what Yeon-woo said, and they realized many things from the war with the Red Dragon. Were still weak. They had all contributed a lot in the war. However, they had only taken advantage of the confusing situation. There was almost nothing they did with their own strength. They realized that the world they knew was small. Hanryeong, who had been the Saber God, found that his peak wasnt worth anything after watching the Martial Kings battle. Also, through this war, Yeon-woo had clearly revealed himself to the world. Now, he wasnt a rookie to look forward to but someone to be wary of. Because of that, it was hard to make plans like they had until now. A lot of people would be watching and bothering them. To protect Yeon-woo from those dangers, they had to become stronger first. Everyone focused on their individual training. No one said anything about climbing the Tower. One could climb the Tower anytime, but having the time to train was rare. Yeon-woo also focused on his training. He looked over his skills and powers again, and worked hard to completely master the 3rd step awakening. His desire for the sword became greater. On the 20th floor, he had continued to train after learning Aura, but unlike magic, he didnt make that much progress with the sword. Shanon and Hanryeong gave him advice for this. Most people think that they arrive at the end of martial arts once they can create Aura. Thats a ridiculous thought. Aura isnt the destination. Its the beginning, because thats when you learn what the meaning of the sword is. If youre proud of merely knowing the meaning, you wont grow. The two had walked different paths, but what they were saying was the same. This was only the beginning. They said that expanding his knowledge of the sword and engraving it into his body was the most important. Then what should I do to know its meaning? Extend your consciousness onto the sword. Its not just focusing on your sword; you have to become one with it. Then, youll be able to complete the body that you want. Yeon-woo understood the gist of what that meant. Becoming one with the sword. The One-horned tribe called it the Body and Sword as One. The public said that the peak of the sword was becoming an expert. From then, Yeon-woo began to train his sword again. Oong, urrong Vigrid always shook like it was glad to see him. Every day, Yeon-woo did his best to focus his consciousness on the blade. A few months flashed by like that. * * * [Time Difference] [Extrasensory Perception] In the slower world, Yeon-woo swung his sword again for the millionth time. This was the world of his consciousness, where time ran ten times slower than the rest of the world, so he was now familiar with the movement. All of his consciousness was absorbed into his sword. Aura occasionally sparked and was bound to his consciousness. Strong Energy. Aura had various forms, but they were all called Aura blades. You were already a master being able to use Aura, so sword users only focused on refining their Aura and didnt think beyond that. However, the One-horned tribe split this into 3 different categories. Sword Energy, Strong Energy, and Formless Strong Energy. Formless Strong Energy was also called Consciousness Strong Energy, and it was still too far for Yeon-woo to reach. However, Strong Energy was different. After Yeon-woos thorough efforts, he was able to use Sword Energy easily. He was working on moving onto the next step. The power of concentrating your magic circle and fixing it with your consciousness, Strong Energy. Yeon-woo wanted to accomplish this and chased again and again after someone in the world of his consciousness. The Palgwae and Martial Extremes. The power that the Martial King had used against the Summer Queen. Yeon-woo had thought of it so many times that he could clearly replicate the fight with his eyes closed. The King of Martial Arts. The man truly deserving the honorable name. If Yeon-woo could touch the Martial Kings feet, he would be able to escape the limits of where he was. Puung The Strong Energy that gathered at his blade lost its form, and time sped up again. Yeon-woo let go of his sword from the pain of being flicked out into the world and was pushed back from where he was standing. ..Its still not working. He clicked his tongue seeing his bloodied right hand. Dragons Blood circulated to quickly close his wound. It was his Regeneration skill. The past few months had been torture to Yeon-woo. On the Five Mountains of Penances, he had also worked this much, but there, he was limited by the penances so he was able to grow quickly. This time, he couldnt. He had to test the limits of his body and focus on mastering it, so it was an endless cycle of boredom. There was only one movement. Striking his sword down. Although he was putting his consciousness on it, repeating the same movement thousands of times made him feel like he was going to go crazy. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt just train his sword. In fact, Yeon-woo learned a lot during all this time. The Demonic Dragon Body with the Dragons Blessing and the Demons Blessing. The Philosophers Stone in his Cores. The 3rd step awakening he had forced open on the 21st floor. His body quickly grew, but his consciousness couldnt catch up. He didnt know where his limits were and what his potential was. That was why he used Time Difference and pushed himself to the extremes. At first, it had been effective. Occasionally, he would awake his powers and break through his limits. He did it because he trusted in the ability of the Regeneration skill. He was able to gain the most from the bloodline magic that Brahm advised him about. Of course, he only learned the basics and used it with his rune magic. He didnt even think of touching the harder ones, leaving it to Boo. Even with just that, Yeon-woo had changed noticeably. But for some time, he had been blocked by a large wall. His magic growth paused, and his body didnt change. The only thing he had left was the sword. He had arrived at his last limit. The problem was after this. He no longer grew. It wouldve been nice if he made a little progress, but there wasnt anything like that. The wall was too high. He had swung his sword against it again and again, but he failed every time. Everything was useless. Yeon-woo wasnt strong enough to aim for the Palgwae or the Martial Extremes. However, he was at the beginning. He could begin to learn it, and this was done using Strong Energy. But he failed to. He had enough magic power, his body was enough, and his level was enough. He definitely put enough of his consciousness on it too. However, he was missing one thing. He just didnt know what it was. He went to the Martial King for advice, but he only received an unclear answer. Its because its not your path. Yeon-woo didnt understand what that meant. What do you mean, sir? Figure it out on your own. . The Martial King didnt give him an answer and just smirked. Yeon-woo sighed. It wasnt just this time he felt the Martial Kings teachings were like this. Whenever he asked a question, the Martial King just told him a vague answer and told him to figure it out himself. Yeon-woo knew he needed to make his own path, but he wouldve liked it if the Martial King was a bit nicer. Although hed probably never be nice. In fact, since he knew that he would gain more if he heard this kind of answer, he couldnt complain. Looking back at it now, the Martial Kings answers were always to the point. Hes probably not saying Im unfit for the sword. He wouldnt have tried to teach me the Yin Sword if so. Then what is it? Is he saying Strong Energy doesnt fit me? Thats probably not it either. Palgwae? The Martial Extremes? Or am I just doing it wrong.. Yeon-woo just felt frustrated. He had used all kinds of hidden pieces to get where he was and forced Time Difference to improve himself. There were only a few obstacles when he learned Aura. He had struggled this hard. That was why the wall was even scarier to Yeon-woo. He didnt know what he should do from now. It wasnt like he could absorb additional Dragons Blessings or Demons Blessings. His body was at the right balance for the 3rd step awakening. If this balance was broken, his body could be destroyed. He also wanted to seek advice from Shanon and Hanryeong, but they had been silent for a while. They were also focused on their individual training deep inside his shadow. . . Yeon-woo wasnt able to find the answer. The time came for him to sit down blankly and organize his thoughts. He felt extremely dejected. * * * He coincidentally met Galliard, who was holding a basket that was filled to the brim, while going to the forest. What are you doing here? You looked so depressed. What are you doing here? Whats that in your hand? Yeon-woos words faded away. He realized that he had only spoken to Brahm and Sesha after entering the village. He hadnt spoken with Galliard recently. He didnt know what he was up to these days, and the same probably went for Galliard. Yeon-woo quickly answered with a smile so Galliard didnt feel upset. I wasnt making any progress with my training. I was in the middle of figuring things out. Youre.. Oh, this? Actually, these days, Sesha has been really picky. I was researching how to make vegetables tasty. Galliard grinned looking at the fruits and vegetables in his basket. There probably wasnt anyone who was more attentive to Sesha than Galliard. Brahm was busy with Ananta, and Yeon-woo focused on his training. These days, the time he spent with Sesha had decreased. On the other hand, Galliard was busy taking care of Seshas diet and all kinds of other things. The daughter he had before he came to this world was about that age, so Galliard was attentive to Sesha. His greatest interest was Seshas pickiness for food. Galliard was an Elf from birth, so he only ate vegetables, and Brahm didnt eat meat frequently. On the other hand, Sesha couldnt get enough of it. Of course the adult menu wouldnt taste good for her. Try mixing bean meat inside the meat. Last time I snuck it in there and she liked it. Hm? Bean meat? Whats that? Grinding beans to make it look like meat. It tastes like meat, and with some sauce on it, the smell of the beans isnt noticeable. Oh! I can do that? Can you teach me how to make bean meat? Yeon-woo needed some rest from his thinking so he nodded. It wasnt that hard to make anyway. He followed Galliard into Brahms house, and Sesha ran over to him. Uncleeeee! Aw, our cute little puppy. Were you reading? Yeon-woo lifted Sesha. In Seshas right hand, there was a book that was the size of her head. was the title of the book. It was a book they had stolen from the Summer Queen. Yeah! Im reading it well! Im a good girl! But, Uncle. Yes? Hehe. Are you here to play with me today? Yeon-woo smiled bitterly looking at Sesha, whose eyes sparkled. It seemed he had been too indifferent these days. His frustration was swept away when he saw his niece so happy to see him. She had missed Ananta so much, but she wasnt able to speak with her. He shouldve come here more often. Yeah. I came to play with you. Are you going to eat too? Yeah. Whew! Thats a relief. Sesha put her tiny hand on her chest and breathed out in relief. She was so cute that Yeon-woo laughed. Why? You always make yummy food! The food that Galliard makes me is bad! Galliard gripped his heart with a hurt face. Sesha just smiled, not caring. Yeon-woo stroked Seshas head. Her tail wagged on the floor. She was as lovable as a puppy. * * * Thanks for the tip! Haha. After the meal, Sesha fell asleep. Galliard lightly stroked Seshas head and chuckled. Sesha didnt know, but one-third of the stir-fried pork she ate today was made of beans. She might notice it, so you have to adjust the amount carefully. Got it. It seems like Ill have to use the sauce well too. It was a nice meal, and the texture was good, too. Yeon-woo nodded and pinched Seshas cheek. Her chubby cheeks rose up and down. She was tightly holding onto Yeon-woos forefinger as she slept. Yeon-woos face was all smiles. He always smiled when he looked at Sesha. He pressed Seshas other cheek with another finger. Sesha slightly groaned and frowned in her sleep. She was such an angel. Its interesting everytime I see it. What is? Yeon-woo playfully teased Sesha while she was sleeping and lifted his head at what Galliard said. You. You seem to have more emotions now. Before, you were just cold. You have these caring sides of you too. Yeon-woo smiled sourly. I think its because of Sesha. Because of Sesha? Yes. I cant just show a stiff side of myself to her. I suppose so. Our Sesha is pretty cute after all. I heard shes loved by all the boys in the village. Is that so? No uncle would be mad that his niece was popular. No. He did feel a bit anxious actually. What if some fool received Seshas attention? Yeon-woo crinkled his face thinking of what to do if someone made Sesha suffer. Then, he lightly laughed. Galliard was right. Even when he was in the Tutorial, he never had these thoughts. Right now, he only had one wish. It was for Ananta to wake up so she could hug Sesha. He hoped that Seshas face wouldnt be dark anymore, like the gaze that Galliard and himself were giving her right now. Children at that age should just grow receiving the love of adults. Did you know? You changed a lot too. Me? Yes. Galliard smiled bitterly. He didnt deny the fact. In Sesha, he had found happiness that he couldnt find in his old life. His lonely life as a hunter chasing Akashas Snake was over. Out of Phante, Edora, Brahm, Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Boo, he was the only person who was relaxed. Galliard wanted to say that this was all because of Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo, but he changed the subject because he felt shy. But why were you sitting blanky in the forest? You looked concerned about something. Its nothing. Im saying this because it doesnt seem to be just nothing. Im not one to delve into these things, but if you have something bothering you, you can tell me. I may not be able to solve it, but I can be a good listener. Tell me whats on your mind. Yeon-woo smiled bitterly. He hesitated. It wasnt that he was embarrassed, but he didnt know where to start. Everything was on the tip of his tongue. It was only after some time that Yeon-woo began to speak. His growth, hindered by a wall. The Aura that disappeared. His evaporating consciousness. He felt a lot better after speaking about his concerns. Hm. But Galliard didnt say anything and was deep in thought. Yeon-woo looked at him with surprised eyes, not expecting an answer, and Galliard suddenly burst up. Since Seshas sleeping, wanna follow me to the backyard? Yeon-woo didnt know what Galliard was thinking, but he nodded his head and left the cottage with Galliard. In the backyard, Galliard plucked a branch from a persimmon tree. It was a thin branch that was as long as his arm. It looked weak, like it would break with just a touch. What was he trying to do? Yeon-woo quietly looked at Galliard, and Galliard swung the branch around and nodded with a satisfied face. Then, he pointed at Yeon-woo with the branch. Attack me. Yeon-woos eyes widened. What are you.. Like I said. Attack me. Lets return to when we were in the Tutorial. Something thats different is that Ill fight back. But I wont use Aura. Of course, you can use it. But just use the basics. .. What did Galliard want to do? Yeon-woo couldnt read his mind. He got that Galliard wanted to teach him something, but he couldnt guess what he was trying to do with the branch. This kind of fight didnt make sense. Yeon-woo was already stronger than most rankers. If he used his powers on top of that, he was confident he could fight against high rankers too. On the other hand, Galliard wasnt much different from when he was in the Tutorial. He was at the level of a ranker. There was no way he could fight against Yeon-woo without using Aura. However, Galliard just waved the branch at Yeon-woo to provoke him. Galliard was normally a quiet and calm person, so it seemed like he was trying to teach Yeon-woo something right now. Yeon-woo pulled out his Magic Bayonet. As he took a step forward, he aimed at Galliards left stomach. It was an effect of the Eight Extreme Fists, moving the sword forward to change it into any direction necessary depending on the defense of his opponent. However. ..Huh? He was just about to counter the branch that was striking down on the Magic Bayonet, but the branch suddenly wrapped around the Magic Bayonet like rubber and swept across Yeon-woos lower body. Pak! Yeon-woo fell forward from the intense pain. He felt numb. It had happened so fast that he didnt know what happened. What was the thing that twisted space, and how did the branch stretch out to hit him? There definitely wasnt any magic power in it, but his right leg throbbed. More than anything, what shocked Yeon-woo the most was.. How..is that possible? He had definitely followed it with his Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception, but the speed of the branch was incomprehensible. It wasnt possible. It was like the branch wasnt a branch.. While he was making all kinds of guesses, Galliard rested the branch on his shoulder and smiled faintly. Do you wanna go again? Chapter 254 - Growth (4) Yeon-woo nodded and slowly stood up. Then, he got into position again, eyes narrowed. He didnt know what just happened with the attack. It was definitely a branch. But it also wasnt. It felt like it had turned into something completely different for a moment. [Draconic Eyes] Yeon-woo opened his eyes wide, thinking that another mysterious attack was about to come flying at him. Flaws twisted in the air like spiderwebs. After he had received more of the Dragons Blessing, he was able to see more flaws. Hwak! The branch moved through the flaws. It was slow, like before. It was just a normal tree branch. Yeon-woo didnt take his eyes off of the branch and kicked off from the ground. He wanted to avoid it and then face it head-on. Reading the change of the branch was his goal. Just when he was about to strike Galliard, the branch stiffened and attempted to go for his side. It was the same change as before. No, actually, just considering the change, it was different. It had been as hard as a club before, and now, it was as quick as lightning. Yeon-woo twisted his body mid-air, barely avoiding the attack. Or he thought he avoided it. This time, the end of the branch shined and pierced his side. Pung! It was such a sudden shift. Even though he had been chasing it after his Draconic Eyes, he couldnt tell what had happened. Before Yeon-woo could bring his Magic Bayonet down, he was blown away by the impact to his stomach. Yeon-woo floated in the air and rolled to the ground. Kuk, kuk! Phlegm was stuck in his throat. He almost threw up. How is it? Ill..do it again. Yeon-woo forced himself up. He had taken a hit again, but he saw something he hadnt seen before. Wouldnt he be able to avoid it this time? He wanted to see the magic of the branch. Galliard smiled faintly. Yeon-woos eyes were burning up. His dejected state of mind had disappeared. It wont be different this time. It will be. If you insist on doing it until you understand..I have no reason to stop you. Galliard flicked the branch at Yeon-woo and provoked him. Yeon-woo moved with a different strategy this time. The result was the same. Pak! ..How? Yeon-woo continued to attack using different methods. He threatened Galliard with the Eight Writings of Divinations of the Eight Extreme Swords. However, Yeon-woo landed on the ground with a pak or a puk sound every time. His entire body was covered with grime. Just what happened? Yeon-woo looked blankly at Galliard. He didnt get a single counterattack in while attacking him. It wasnt a technical problem. Yeon-woo was definitely above Galliard in terms of skill. He was frustrated by the strange magic that continued to make him fall. He was able to see something, but that was it. He couldnt read more than that. Galliard didnt use any magic power or skills. The Draconic Eyes confirmed that Galliard didnt break his word. In the end Haa. Yeon-woo sighed. It was a sign of surrender. If Shanon or Hanryeong was around, he would ask for advice, but they were silent like always. Just how is this possible? Galliard smiled, not a single fleck of dirt on him. Consciousness. Consciousness? Yeon-woo was baffled. He knew about Consciousness as well. He had even gained a Numbering skill called Extrasensory Perception through it on the Five Mountains of Penances. [TN: consciousness changed to Consciousness for accuracy to show that its not the normal consciousness that we think of in English.] However, he didnt see Galliard use his Consciousness. You said you focused on pushing your body to the limit, right? Yes, sir. That might be a good way to train. Considering the traits of a Dragon Body, the limits will be very high. Its definitely not easy to train yourself up to that point. Yeon-woo nodded his head. The wall that he crashed into this time was high, but the training he had done until now wasnt easy either. Pushing your body to the extreme made one as worn out as a used rag. But the problem comes after that. After that..? Its about how you use that power. Yeon-woo shook his head in disagreement. Im not trying to brag, but I dont think I lack anything in terms of ability. His ability continued to improve as he grew. Yeon-woo already mastered the Eight Writings of Divination and was also training his magic to the extreme as well. I think youre mistaken about something. What Im talking about is different from ability. ..? Mm. How should I explain this? Galliard stroked his chin and organized his thoughts. Imagination. You lack imagination. ? What kind of nonsense was this? Galliard laughed like he realized what he said didnt make sense and tried again. Ill show you slowly. It looked like he was just playing with the branch. Then, the space around Galliard began to shift. Yeon-woos eyes widened. The change was so sudden that if Galliard didnt show him slowly, he would have missed it. Hes..demonstrating his Consciousness with his body. The reason why Yeon-woo hadnt been able to see the Consciousness was because Galliard wasnt letting it out, but rather circulating it inside himself. Yeon-woo had only thought of releasing his Consciousness. The Consciousness was something to enlarge just his mind. He only considered it a tool to make his sword sharper and firmer and to read the surroundings of an opponent that was far away. Something similar to Extrasensory Perception and Aura. He had never thought of circulating it within his body. If he didnt pull it out, he didnt need to use it. The world of his mind would always stay inside of him even without effort. However, Galliard had flipped his way of thinking around. Galliard enlarged his mind and synchronized his mind with his physical body. He had pushed his Consciousness into the deepest parts of his body. With this, the two bodies were completely under his control, and he could cause changes as he imagined them. Shik, shishishik! Galliard slowly moved forward, swinging the branch. When he sped up, the branch was twisting the space around it. As he did, Galliards body slightly changed. Yeon-woo saw the changes in Galliards muscles, the manipulation of Consciousness, and the movement of strength. Each squirmed as they connected to each other. And within that, there were many different things. Galliard was something different every moment. He became a strong storm or fast like lightning. He became a firm rock or bent softly like a palm tree. Yeon-woo realized his mistake then. He had only focused on how the branch changed when he shouldve read the change in Galliard. The branch only changed as an extension of Galliard. Consciousness, and its change. Countless Consciousnesses combined to become Galliard. Yeon-woo felt like he knew what the imagination that Galliard had talked about was. Becoming storm and lightning. That was probably what he meant. The space around him changed, influenced by the Consciousness. Tak! Galliard brought the branch down and sighed. Whew! My entire body aches after using it for the first time in a while. Crack, crack.. Galliard stretched out his muscles and turned to Yeon-woo. Did you see something? Ive never heard of moving your body with Consciousness. Since most people release it or put it inside their weapons. Right? Yes, sir. They think of Consciousness as a tool or weapon. But its not. Galliard put emphasis on his words. Consciousness is a lubricant. Yeon-woos eyes slightly became bigger. Consciousness is a supplement to make your existence stronger. A supplement of spreading your senses beyond yourself. A supplement to make your sword sturdier and sharper. A supplement to use the power of your physical body properly. Ah. Yeon-woo thought of what Gaillard said in the beginning. How he was going to use his power. Yeon-woo was already powerful after training his body to the extreme. He also had skills to back up his physical prowess. However, he had never thought of how he was going to use it. Even if it was the same strength, it was vastly different depending on how it was used. Consciousness allowed him to control how it was used and made the process smoother. Using your body properly means that youre properly controlling your power. However, most people get this confused. They think that they can use their strength properly. But theyre wrong. Galliard shook his head. You must be able to use your Consciousness freely. You have to be able to use your body like a sword. Can you do that? Yeon-woo closed his mouth and thought. How had he fought until now? It was power. He only wanted more power. That was also why he forced himself to train. Power. This was the ultimate destructive force to Yeon-woo. The Eight Extreme Swords, Wave of Fire, and Dragon Killers. They were all to raise his destructive power. But that wasnt it. Galliard was telling him not to focus solely on power. Power was just power. He shouldnt be moved by it but move it himself instead. He had to control it. Consciousness was the most important thing for that. Yeon-woo felt the world that he had been living in crumbling. It was like there was a hole in it. It was just a small one, but there was a hole in the wall. It was so small that it wasnt even noticeable, but he could barely see what was behind it. The wall I was feeling wasnt a limit but the world that I trapped myself in. Why didnt I think that I misunderstood what I had gained until now? He felt his frustration slowly fading away. However, he felt like it wasnt going to be easy, and he didnt know where to start. Consciousness. He needed to research how to use Consciousness and how this was supposed to be applied to his body. He was grateful. Now that he knew the path, he only had to find it. Even though the hole in the wall was small, it could become a crack that would bring the whole thing down. Yeon-woo bowed to Galliard. There was something Jeong-woo said about you. Galliards eyes were filled with curiosity. He wanted to know what the person he missed said about him. He said that you were his first teacher. Galliard rubbed his face with an awkward face. His nose was a bit red. He had repeatedly told Jeong-woo not to say things like that, but it seemed like he had still been saying cringy things like that. Now I know why he said that. Dont say useless things. Galliard shook his hand in embarrassment. From now on, using your Consciousness actively is the most important part. I suppose itll just sound like nonsense if I tell you to use it, hm? Yes, sir. You have to think of controlling your body, not your Consciousness. As I said, Consciousness is only a lubricant, so if youre on the right path, itll come with it. Controlling my body.. Yeon-woo repeated the same words over and over again. Also, theres probably no better way to control your body than Boshinkyung. Yeon-woos eyes shined. Boshinkyung. It was an acronym for Bobup, Shinbup, and Kyunggong. Bubup was the method of rolling your feet, Shinbup was moving your body, and Kyunggong was making your body lighter. Moving your body. This is the foundation of all martial arts. Thats why this is the very basic method of controlling your body. Something important to using Boshinkyung is.. Shunpo. Galliard nodded his head. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. He felt like he had snuck a look at the secret of Shunpo, the skill that could unlock Allforones third skill. The path was finally opened. Chapter 255 - - Growth (5) Chapter 255 C Growth (5) Galliard glanced at the sky. The sun had set, and the moon was rising. A yellow light flashed in his eyes and disappeared. The night was home to Dark Elves. Others might think it was cold, but to them, it was like being in your mothers warm hug. Galliard felt himself becoming more powerful. The moon was brighter than normal, so it was the perfect moment to show something. Actually, even if it was dark, they wouldnt be hindered, but Galliard felt like the moon was also cheering Yeon-woo on. You said Jeong-woo told you I was his first teacher, right? Yes, sir. And the second is probably Brahm. Then whos the third? Yeon-woo just faintly smiled. Galliard pshed. I see. Hes not someone you can easily talk about. Galliard shook his head and looked at Yeon-woo. You know, that was hard for me. And it was scary as well. Being someones teacher..its like what the Martial King is to you. To Jeong-woo, you were someone like that. Thats why it was hard. But he still thought of me like that, gosh. Galliard looked like he was reminiscing about the old days. In there, Cha Jeong-woo was laughing. He was always playful and bright. That face overlapped with Yeon-woo. Their expressions and impressions were different, but they felt the same. Since it already turned out like thissince Im already a teacher, how about I do what I did for your younger brother? Sounds good? Ill leave it to you. Yeon-woo bowed. Galliard nodded and stepped back. He had a relaxed attitude like he had come from a walk. But the aura that came from him couldnt be compared to before. Hwaaak.. Yeon-woos thoughts about Galliard instantly changed. He thought that there wasnt anything that different about him since the Tutorial, but that wasnt it. Galliard was different. It wasnt that his physical abilities were different. The energy concentration. The concentration of magic power and the threatening atmosphere he gave off were different. It meant that he had gained some newfound powers during this time. Just what made him change this much? Galliard spoke to Yeon-woo with deep eyes. Since you mastered Shunpo to some extent, you should know the basics. But there are things that a lot of people have mistaken about Shunpo. Shun(˴), they just think that it means fast. But Pat Galliard quickly dashed forward. An intense wind wrapped around Yeon-woo and disappeared. The grass shook and leaves fluttered up. Its not just fast. Whish! Galliard appeared in front of Yeon-woo. Then, he floated up to the sky from the breeze that happened to pass by. He lightly stood on a branch like a feather. It can be light like this. Galliard jumped down from the branch and landed on the ground. Kung! The ground shook around him. It was like someone threw a large rock. Or heavy. Chpat From there, Galliard took a step forward. As he did, other Galliards started to appear. Eight shadows moved around Yeon-woo. Or showy. This time, the shadows all disappeared one by one. When the last one disappeared, Galliards presence couldnt be felt from anywhere. Nothingness(o). His existence was erased. Yeon-woo whipped his head around looking for Galliard, who couldnt even be found with the Draconic Eyes. And quiet. Only Galliards voice rang out in the air. Then, tens of lightning bolts landed on top of Yeon-woos head like an explosion. Yeon-woo jumped back in surprise. Kwang! Galliard reappeared with a grin like he didnt know anything. And loud. Shunpo is a friend with many faces. Yeon-woo blankly nodded his head. He realized that he had been using Shunpo wrong all this time. All this time, Yeon-woo had been focused only on speed. Destructive power and speed. These were prioritized over everything else, and he had benefited from this. But now, he realized how closed his mind had been to think that he could climb higher with just speed. The Shunpo that Galliard used was Galliard himself. It was fast, light, heavy, fancy, quiet, and loud. That was Galliard. His Consciousness could be felt from it. And from now on, youll be facing this friend. Its a friend who changes his mind a lot, so even if its hard, take good care of it. Yeon-woo heavily nodded his head. Before we meet our friend, we need to get ready. First, before we start, let me ask you this. Which section of your body is most necessary for movement? Isnt it the lower body? Right. The lower body is the center of your body. Galliard nodded his head. The lower body had to be firm for the body to be healthy. Power could only be used when the lower body was sturdy. The lower body was the foundation of all martial arts. Then we should take care of the lower body first, hm? Galliard grinned. For some reason, Yeon-woo felt like he was filled with mischief. First, squat-walk around the village a thousand times. ! * * * From that day, Yeon-woos brutal training began. But everything was ridiculous. Squat-walking, leapfrogging, running without rest.. They were all things he couldnt see the point of. The One-horned tribe couldnt see what the goal of his training was because they were all things they finished when they were little children. I heard Cain started something again. Yeah. It was some kind of weird jump. He looked like a frog, heehee. Whats he doing? Beats me. If the Snake Hunter ordered him to do it, there must be a reason. I wonder what it is. I dont know what it is, but Cain was dying. The tribe members began to guess why Yeon-woo was training. No one looked down on him. Rather, there were more people who were intensely watching Yeon-woos training. Even though they giggled when Yeon-woo walked by in squats, no one thought it was ridiculous. Galliard was pretty famous within the tribe and everyone acknowledged him. It was more accurate to say that they were interested in him. Even in the Tower, Dark Elves were rare. It was even rarer to find someone with a Hunter nickname. The One-horned tribe considered them skilled warriors. Instruction from the Hunter would include methods of how he trained himself. The One-horned tribe drooled looking at the training because they went crazy for anything that was related to martial arts. It was a shame they didnt know what it was for. The same went for Phante and Edora. ..What is that? Edora looked at Yeon-woo with a blank face. She had taken a break from mastering her Yang Sword to see how Yeon-woo was doing, but Yeon-woo was really jumping around everywhere like a frog. To be exact, Yeon-woo was jumping to catch a stone that Galliard was tossing in the air. The problem was that the stone was thrown in any which direction, so Yeon-woo just followed after it. He jumped up into the sky, crash-landed on the ground, and fell in the pond. He was in a horrible state. He was happy after catching the stone, and after he failed, his shoulders would droop. ..Hes cute. Yeon-woo looked like a puppy to Edoras blind eyes. On the other hand, Phante observed Yeon-woo with a stiff face. His eyes were hardened. Veins popped out of his clenched fists. * * * Above! Pat Yeon-woo tossed the stone he had into the ground and flew up into the sky. They were in opposite directions, but he quickly turned his body mid-air and grabbed the stone before it landed on the ground. He looked like an acrobat. He was extremely careful in catching the stone. Actually, though it looked like a stone, it was actually a cluster of dirt. The cluster of dirt wouldve fallen apart from the velocity at which it was tossed, but while Yeon-woo twisted his body in the air, the quality of the dirt turned to one of a light spring breeze. It was Consciousness. He was still lacking, but every time he moved, Consciousness flowed out of his movements. Actually, it wasnt that hard to use Consciousness. The most important thing was to focus. Yeon-woo had an impressive concentration already, so he was able to get the gist of it. Of course, that didnt mean it was easy. Focusing your Consciousness on your sword was actually on the easier side. A sword was firm. It was easy to set your Consciousness on something that had a sturdy form. It wouldnt break apart no matter how hard you tossed it around, so it was easy to maintain as well. However, his body was different. Even though he projected his Consciousness, his body changed frequently. The pulsing muscles, the movements in between tissue, the blood flowing in the veins, and the involuntary movements of the organs..the body was made up of too many complex things, so it was never in a fixed position. Even if he projected his Consciousness on it, it was easy for it to crumble apart. Also, Shunpo had caused more of these changes, so it was impossible to pour his Consciousness into every footstep and fist as he moved. He wanted to know how Galliard had done it. He had asked about it, but Galliard just laughed awkwardly and answered like the following: -An Obsession beyond your Consciousness. Thatll do the trick. Obsession. It meant that he had to put all his consciousness on his body. It was easier said than done. Galliard pushed Yeon-woo even harder. He explained that if Yeon-woo moved his body without rest, there would be a moment when his separated mind and body would match up. Like Galliard intended, Yeon-woo was able to feel that a unique part of his body was pulsing, albeit only for a moment. No, to be precise, it became familiar to him. In his subconscious, the changes in his body had become normal. Cognizance had occurred. Yeon-woo exclaimed to himself. Cognizance. Why didnt he think of that before? Cognizance was the very basis of Mugong. It was something that examined the changes in his body so he could move more smoothly. If this continued, he could naturally mediate and experience mental growth as well. That meant it was a way he could examine his body and mind. The important thing was that it fit perfectly with Galliards explanation on how to control his Consciousness with his body. To Yeon-woo, this was easier than anything else. [Extrasensory Perception] The way he projected his Consciousness to read the change of the world was through Cognizance. Yeon-woo was able to establish his ego on the 20th floor, and he was able to use this against the Demonism in the world of his subconscious. It was the internalization of his Extrasensory Perception. He could observe his body and pour Consciousness into where it was needed. He began to control his body. [You have learned a new way to use Consciousness.] [Consciousness is a path that holy power travels through. Find new ways to use it after more practice. The stronger your Consciousness, the freer your Holy Level.] [The proficiency of Extrasensory Perception has increased. 40.5%] [Your understanding of your body has dramatically increased.] [You have learned about the concept of synchronizing your Consciousness and body.] [Your proficiency of Shunpo has dramatically increased. 82.9%] After he found a solution, the rest of his training went smoothly. He would still need some time to get used to it, but practice was one of the easiest things for Yeon-woo. Pushing himself to the limits, as he had in Africa, was the secret to Yeon-woos survival. [Time Difference] In the slowed-down world. Yeon-woo combined his body and Extrasensory Perception together to move with Consciousness. Here, he would practice endlessly. Tak! Yeon-woo lightly landed on the ground. It was slightly crushed, but the cluster of dirt was still bound together in his hand. Chapter 256 - Growth (6) Ive still got a long way to go. Yeon-woo mumbled to himself looking at the cluster of dirt in his hand. He had managed to preserve its shape this time, but he wasnt satisfied. If only he could use his Consciousness to control his strength. But..now my Consciousness follows after me naturally. Yeon-woo grinned, feeling proud and disappointed at the same time. Moving his body for the first time after pushing his lower body to the extreme, he could definitely feel that he was different. It was especially noticeable when he jumped into the air as his Consciousness naturally stuck onto him to create many different changes. It was evidence that his body was fundamentally different now. Yeon-woos muscles had been hard as rocks because he had continuously trained all this time. But now, they were smooth, like rubber. The Philosophers Stone and the Magic Circuit provided him with a great amount of magic power. His Extrasensory Perception was clearer than normal, and Yeon-woo was able to feel the pulse of every cell and muscle. However, Yeon-woo still thought he needed to train more. Even though he had succeeded in internalizing his Consciousness, he hadnt synchronized it with his body. He needed to completely control Consciousness like he used Aura. Looks like you got the basics down now. Just then, Galliard landed next to Yeon-woo with a satisfied smile. Yeon-woo laughed in disbelief. The system was telling him that the proficiency of his skill was 80%, but Galliard was now saying that he was just beginning to take baby steps. It meant he still had a lot to learn. Since you somewhat know how to walk, lets learn to run. Yeon-woo remembered the different movements Galliard had used when he attacked the Elohim on the 23rd floor. They were all different applications of Shunpo. His enemies werent able to fight back when he used each one. Galliard was as sneaky as a ghost. Yeon-woo hadnt been able to see what Galliard was trying to do, so he wasnt able to interfere that much either. What Galliard did at that time was amplify his Consciousness. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. This was the real start of learning how to use Consciousness. Even so, he had another thought. If these were the ways of walking, what would flying be? What should I do? Yeon-woo asked eagerly. Simple. It all depends on how well you know the basics, hm? ? Galliard lifted a corner of his mouth. Actually trying it out is the best. Pang! Galliard attempted to stab Yeon-woo with the branch in his hand. He had gathered so much Consciousness in it that the sound of air condensing and exploding rang out. Yeon-woo instinctively moved back. The branch barely missed his temple. Twisting his body, he pulled out his Magic Bayonet. Kwang! As the branch and the Magic Bayonet crossed, something exploded. The two shadows moved back and met in the air again. Kung! * * * Phante was deep in thought. -I want you to become my wings. He had been happy when he heard that. -Become stronger. And he felt like someone was pressing his chest when he heard that. -Become strong enough until we cant be crushed, regardless of who pushes you down. When he heard the last words, Phante cursed. ..Dammit. It wasnt a curse against Yeon-woo. He was cursing himself. When Yeon-woo first told him to get stronger, Phante confidently said that he would become Yeon-woos teeth, not his wings. However, he just said this not to have his mind read. This whole time, Phantes thoughts were jumbled. He could feel the gap between Yeon-woo and himself becoming greater as time went on, so he was worried that he might completely fall behind. He continued to train his Mugong, but he didnt get far. He wasnt able to escape from the thought that he was falling behind. He was too weak. On one hand, he didnt know why he couldnt focus and what was making him suffer so much. When he saw Yeon-woo leapfrogging around, Phante had shut his mouth. He realized what the emotion that was making him suffer all this time was. Inferiority. To Phante, Yeon-woo was a role model to respect. At first, he considered him a rival and followed him around to fight him, but Phante began to see his human side and wanted to learn from him. Still, he continued to use his envy of Yeon-woos abilities as a way to motivate himself. But back then, he had only thought that he would be able to catch up someday; he hadnt had any other thoughts. Now, he felt like he knew. Why cant I even go near him? Phante felt inferiority and respect towards Yeon-woo at the same time. Why could that guy do it, but he couldnt? He also worked that hard. But why? From his younger days, Phante was only satisfied when he was in charge. When he played war games with his friends, he always had to be the commander, and he always had to exceed others when there was group training. It was unthinkable that someone could be in front of him. The throne. Phante only wanted one thing when he was younger, and he lived believing that he could never fall behind in order to become king. He enjoyed having others be envious of him, but he had never thought of looking at others the same way. He just scoffed when people said he was arrogant. Then, he met Yeon-woo. In their fight, Phante felt his world crashing down on him. He made a mistake thinking that he was the center of the world. There were countless people in front of him. Still, he worked hard to catch up, and he found himself observing Yeon-woo with respect. He placed Yeon-woo in a position that he never would have when he was younger. But he never caught up to Yeon-woo-he only became more distant. Then as time went on, Phante began to understand. He would sigh saying Whew, there he goes again and thought that there was nothing he could do to catch up. He had given up at some point. That was clearly where things went wrong. Yeon-woo was still a symbol of respect to Phante. He was proud of Yeon-woo for walking that hard path alone, but it wasnt something that he shouldve given up on. This isnt it. Something lifted Phantes head. It was his desire to win. The emotions that he had thrown away after understanding that he couldnt catch up. Phante ground his teeth. He pressed the inferiority down. Instead, the passion for winning flared up. He wanted to defeat Yeon-woo. Oppa. Im going to climb the Tower. Edora, who had been silently watching Yeon-woo next to him, suddenly spoke. Phante woke up from his thoughts and turned to his little sister. What was Edora thinking as she looked at Yeon-woo? It was clear that she had a change of heart like him. Her eyes with Insight open were deep. For a moment, Phante thought he was looking at his mother, the Psychic Medium. One thing he knew for sure was that he wasnt thinking the same thing as her. Phante was feeling a desire to win, and Edoras newfound mind probably stemmed from love. However, Phante didnt ask what she was thinking. Like he had his own thoughts, she could cherish her own. All he could do was silently cheer her on as her brother. That was why he nodded his head without saying much, and Edora turned around, saying, Thanks. Wrooong, oong The Divine Magic Sword in Edoras arm cried out. He could feel a heat coming from it. A while after Edora left, Phante silently watched Yeon-woo and Galliard, then whipped his body around and headed somewhere. * * * The Head Elder pushed up his glasses and frowned. What? Your Blood Lightning, please give it to me. He was speaking confidently like he had come to take back something he left at a pawn shop. The Head Elder started at Phante and put down the book he was reading. He thought he would be able to rest because the Martial King was quiet, but his son was saying nonsense now. He wanted to slap the face that was similar to the Martial Kings, but he controlled himself and asked Phante a question with his eyes squinted. Are you saying that you know what the Blood Lightning is? I do. Phante nodded. Blood Lightning. The symbol of the Blood Light Philosopher. It was a martial weapon that came from the Divination of the Cheongram Family, the Lightning Control. Phantes feelings of competitiveness towards Yeon-woo had turned into a desire to become stronger. This was the result of Phantes thinking. However, the Head Elder snorted like there was no way he would give it away. No. You dont know. No. I do know. No. You dont know. Phante was about to say something again but just closed his mouth. The Head Elder smiled. He was looking down on Phante. It was a mocking smile. Should I tell you the truth? Phante nodded his head. Youre weak. Phantes eyes widened. His back stiffened. He clenched his fists. ! The Head Elder continued to mock him. Dont think of denying it. Im right, arent I? Your brothers? Yeah. Most of them are weaker than you. But there are also those who are stronger than you. Dont forget that your mother and sister played a large part in you being a likely candidate for the throne. . Even though youre famed for being the Cheongram siblings, there are a lot of monsters in the world. The village itself is full of warriors stronger than you, and there are many more others in the Tower. Phante clenched his teeth. However, the Head Elder didnt stop there. And one more thing. Youre not even smart. . Phantes red eyes shook. It was what people said about him oftenthat he was simple and aggressive. However, that was only when people judged him nicely. In other words, it meant that he was stupid and he didnt think things through. The Head Elder was silently working hard in his office, but there actually wasnt anyone as arrogant as him. Even the Martial King had to bend to him. Also, the Head Elder was someone who could afford to act like that. Im strong. Smart. Hes dead and not here anyone, but even the Black Dawn of the Devil Amy couldnt say anything to me. Who do you think cleaned up this archive? Who helped your father get to where he is now? The Head Elder definitely wasnt emanating any particular aura, but Phante felt like he was being stepped on. He felt like someone was gripping his heart. It was getting harder to breathe. His heart almost beat out of his chest, and his clothes were drained with sweat. The Blood Light Philosopher. Although overshadowed by the Martial King, he was still a pillar of the tribe. Also, he had shown that he still had it to the world. Even Waltz had to bend to him. Phante grit his teeth and spit out his words. ..You, sir. Thats right. The Head Elder arrogantly nodded his head and continued. And the Blood Lightning symbolizes me. Its something I earned from fighting my entire life, tumbling, thinking, learning, losing, then fighting again, attempting, waiting, and waiting. Blood Lightning is me. The Head Elder began to frown. His crumpled face expressed his rage. And what? The rage of a beast shook the atmosphere around it. Phante couldnt tell if the atmosphere was shaking or if he was shaking. A guy whos not strong or smart wants something of mine? Return. It was a strict order. It was also a warning not to covet something that wasnt his when he didnt deserve it. Phatens shoulders trembled. He felt like he was falling down a cliff, like when he had first met Yeon-woo. His world was crumbling again. The last of his pride was destroyed. He glared at the Head Elder with red eyes. Normally, he wouldve thrown a tantrum and kicked the door to leave, but Phante bowed his head. ..Please give me a chance. Chapter 258 - Growth (8) Chapter 258 Growth (8) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko Palgwae, the power that the Martial King had completed after pushing his Eight Extreme Fists to the limit. Yeon-woo wanted to imitate the power in his Sword Strengthening. He gathered Consciousness into the vestige of the Magic Bayonet. He acted out the movements he saw in his head. Pat! Aura shined intensely, but nothing happened. Sssss Rather, the light at the end of the Aura crumbled, like a sandcastle being destroyed by a wave. It scattered smoothly. Yeon-woo muttered to himself looking at the quiet Magic Bayonet. As expected, it doesnt work. The Martial King had said something to him. -Its because its not your path. At the time, he didnt understand what the Martial King was talking about. He thought that something was wrong with the way he was doing things, so he tried to look for another way to do it, and even got Galliards help to open Wind Path in the end. But the more he trained Consciousness and controlled his body completely, Yeon-woo was able to realize what the Martial King meant. Palgwae and the Martial Extremes werent the path for me. Palgwae and the Martial Extremes used Consciousness Energy as a foundation. It was a martial art made of the Martial Kings thoughts and mind. It was a new Mugong that the Martial King created through his life experience and Eight Extreme Fists. Yeon-woo, who was on a completely different path from the Martial King, copy the Martial Kings Palgwae and Martial Extremes? Of course it would be impossible. It was different from how Phante chased after the Head Elders Blood Lightning. The Mugong that they used were similar, and Phante was ready to throw everything he learned away to learn Blood Lightning. However, Yeon-woo wasnt like that. He had earned too many things until now. He didnt have the slightest inkling to throw all of them away to chase after Palgwae and the Martial Extremes. The Martial King never spoke about this either. Even if Yeon-woo decided to do this, the Martial King would have rejected him. My ability with the sword stops here. The more he understood his body, the more Yeon-woo was able to judge his abilities. As Yeon-woo had always known, he wasnt talented. The only reason he had been able to grow this fast was that he grew the potential of the Dragon Body and made up for what he lacked in the slowed-down world of Time Difference. It was because he had worked as much as he needed to make up for. However, he had hit his limits. It wasnt the limit of reaching the 3rd step awakening. This was really the line where Yeon-woo had to stop with his mental talent. No matter how hard he swung his sword around, he wouldnt grow anymore. It wasnt a wall that he was met with. It was a pathless cliff. Saying that this path wasnt for him meant that the sword wasnt his path. However, Yeon-woo realized that the Martial Kings words were also a hint. He was saying I shouldve put everything into the sword. To grow from now..I cant do a little bit of everything like Ive done until now I have to combine everything together. If there was a cliff in front of him, he had to grow wings. And what would those wings be? The answer was easy. Consciousness Energy. Just like how the Martial King had created the Palgwae and Martial Extremes, Yeon-woo could make a martial art of his own. But..I dont know where to start. He had also wondered if he should enter the Myunbyeok Building like Phante and research the Yin Sword and the Tai Chi Pangu Sword. He might really see a new path that way. He mightve even been able to reestablish the magic that he had learned until now. He had considered this for a while, but.. No. I can just do that slowly. Yeon-woo shook his head. Going into the Myunbyeok Building was really the last resort. He hadnt even gotten a good idea, and going in without a plan would just be a waste of time. Also, just because he had reached the limits of his sword and his body wouldnt grow from here, it didnt mean that there wasnt any solution. Even if things seemed impossible now, there was always a way. And it wasnt something he had to do right then and there. Wave of Fire. I should complete that first. Since he completely knew how to control Consciousness, completing Wave of Fire wouldnt be hard. Because it was a skill he failed to control every time, he needed to control it. There was also a final form of Wave of Fire that Yeon-woo needed. If this immense power is combined with Aura..itll be a sight to see. Yeon-woo could guarantee that there wouldnt be many people who could deal with his Aura. Even the Martial King had been surprised seeing what he could do against the Summer Queen. He wanted to test it out right away, but today, he needed to stop here and rest. His entire body was screaming at him to stop. Plop Yeon-woo collapsed to the ground and sighed. Galliard smirked looking at Yeon-woo. Seems like its not as easy as before. Yes, sir. This is probably what the Martial King meant. I feel like all my strength is being sucked out just trying to attempt it. Dont feel too rushed. Youre already growing fast. Rather, if its too fast, its easier for you to collapse. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. Also, isnt it time to greet your visitors? Its not nice to leave them waiting. Yeon-woo nodded again. A few days ago, he received news that a visitor had come to see him. However, he had just sent a letter saying to wait because he was just on the verge of learning something about Consciousness. Since he had grasped it now, it was probably now time to go see whoever it was. But before that, he needed to shower. Yeon-woo smelled the nasty odor emanating from his body, as he hadnt washed in several days, and sighed. * * * Whoa, this is pretty cool. Ive never seen it before. Magicians really have strange heads on their necks. How were they able to think of this? How do I know whats going on in their heads? Kekekeke. Hey, what about this? It looks good on me, hm? Its like a pearl necklace on a pig. What, you bastard? The atmosphere in the village One-horned tribe was bustling. They were excited because of items merchants brought from outside of the village. It had been a while since they had come. All of their eyes were sparkling as they fought to take what they wanted. Most merchants would have smiled widely, but Atran felt anxious. He was going to get neurosis at this rate. Whoa. How do you use this? Its so complicated. Where would you use this? Fool! Why are you using it like that? Then? Hit the top. If you hit complicated machines, theyll work again. Oh, I see! Puk, puk! They must have udon noodles for brains! Why would you touch it like that? Atrans faces turned into all kinds of colors. Every time the One-horned tribe members touched an expensive artifact, he felt like he was going to go crazy. It was a wonder they didnt break with how rough they were handling it. It was hard to stop them. The image of the warriors walking over the Red Dragon without feeling threatened by them was still clear in his head. The guy that had a stupid face saying he didnt know how to use the artifact was the one who bloodied the head of one of the 81 Eyes. Atran still got nightmares remembering how he had cackled at the sky covered in blood. The one next to him was someone who cut off a leg of a Nine Dragon Son, and the other was the crazy bastard who chewed on it, saying that the meat tasted good. The female warrior behind them looked comparatively fine, but she was actually the craziest person here. She had built a hill of the corpses of the Red Dragon players, and she climbed on top of it, saying I built the highest tower! She was a crazy b****. It wasnt a secret that the warriors of the One-horned tribe members had played games building towers of corpses because of her. They also placed bets on who broke the most heads and who would send blow people away the furthest. When he saw the one who beat up the Summer Queen grin at him, Atrans entire body trembled. Huh? This is broken! Hey! Its exploding! Just then, an incident happened not too far away from where they were. Ack! Thankfully, before an explosion occurred, some other warrior came to stop it, so thankfully, no one was hurt. The man promised to pay him back, but Atran felt like he was going to faint. It had already been 4 days since he had been here. He didnt know why Yeon-woo wasnt coming. Muscles! Muscles! Muscles! Everywhere he looked, all he could see were hunky muscles and the smell of sweat. If this went on, he would probably be locked in this prison of muscles. Or die from stress. Thanks for bringing these good items. It was nice to boost everyones moods. The Martial King patted Atrans shoulders, not knowing how he was feeling. An image of the Martial King ripping the Summer Queens wings out flashed by in his head. If the Martial King accidentally put too much pressure on his shoulders, what would happen to him? He almost wet his pants. Tell Freesia Ill use it well. ! Atran came to attention at the Martial Kings words. A name that shouldnt have been mentioned had come out. Freesia. He turned his head subconsciously, but the Martial King was leaving examining a glove in his hand. Of course someone like him would know that person. However, even the people who knew that person called her Master; they never spoke her name. No, there wasnt anyone who knew her name. Atran only knew it by coincidence as well. He even received warnings to erase that memory from his brain from the people around him. But the Martial King said that name so easily like he was telling Atran to deliver his greetings to an old friend. What was the relationship between the two? He was curious, but Atran couldnt muster the courage to go ask the Martial King. His merchants instinct told him that if he asked, things were going to get complicated. He knew that a curiosity he couldnt handle would make his lifespan shorter. He was standing there looking blankly at the Martial Kings back when he saw a familiar face. No, to be exact, it was a familiar mask. It was a mask that was as dark as a demon. It was a demon-like bastard to Atran. He didnt want to see it again, but what could he do? Atran was someone who would jump into fire for money. The thing I asked for? Yeon-woo got straight to the point without saying hello. Atran was about to spew out all the curses he had been keeping inside of him all this time, but he just held it in, nodding his head. They accepted it. Yeon-woo nodded his head. Okay. Lets head somewhere else. Chapter 257 - Growth (7) The Head Elder widened his eyes in surprise. The arrogant, self-absorbed prince had bowed his head. Did this child know what that meant? What had made him this desperate? Actually, the Head Elder judged Phante highly, despite what he had said. He said that Phante was simple, but it only looked that way because Phante was direct and honest. In fact, Phantes ability to differentiate and judge things was outstanding. Also, if he wasnt qualified, he wouldnt have been chosen to be the successor of the throne. The same went with what he said about being weak. The Head Elder and the Martial King were geniuses, so it wasnt fair to compare Phante to them. Phante was actually one of the most skilled. There was almost no one around his age who achieved the level of the martial arts he had. There was just one reason why he was mocking him. It was to test his patience. Patience was the most important part of Mugong. When your growth stopped, when you hit a wall, and when you lost in a battle, you had to be able to look back at and reflect on your actions. If you threw a tantrum and ran away because it was too hard, you could never grow. This was especially the case for a skill like Blood Lightning. The skill involved many difficult concepts because it was a Mugong that the Head Elder himself had made, and deep self-restraint was needed to learn it. You would only be a book with a nice cover if you didnt have patience. The problem was that the Phante that the Head Elder had observed until now was too impulsive. It was unacceptable to the composed Head Elder. However.. Hes changed. The Head Elder examined Phante with flashing eyes. The normal Phante probably wouldve kicked the door open to leave or lay down on the ground to throw a tantrum, but he was still standing with his head bowed. The Head Elder was silent for a long time. He wanted to check if Phante was just playing games or if he had really changed. In that long silence, Phante didnt move. That was how desperately he needed the Blood Lightning. It wasnt just because of his inferiority and desire to defeat Yeon-woo. He still respected him, and Phante had been genuine when he said he would become Yeon-woos teeth. Phante and Yeon-woo couldnt be split apart anymore. And with all these emotions, there was one conclusion Phante came to. Strength. He grit his teeth. I need strength. Like what Yeon-woo said about becoming stronger, Phante knew that he would be nothing if he kept going like this. Edora agreed with him. However, unlike Edora, who would gain strength through climbing the floors, Phante needed a more substantial and destructive strength. He couldnt forget the Blood Lightning he saw the Head Elder use on the battlefield. The influence the threat of Blood Lightning gave was something he wanted. This was why he wasnt going to move no matter what the Head Elder said. Pride? Arrogance? Were those things important? They were something only people with strength could have. Some time passed.. Haa. The Head Elder sighed, shaking his head. Phante realized that he had received a chance. However, he felt like it wasnt going to be easy, knowing the Head Elders personality. And of course. Fine. If youre this stubborn, theres nothing I can do. However, you have to prove yourself. Phante lifted his head. His back hurt from bending over for a long time, but his eyes were sparkling. What should I prove? Your qualification. The Head Elders gaze was sunken beyond his glasses. Im talking about your qualification to become my successor. * * * Qualification.. Phante was deep in thought as he left the Head Elders residence. Proving his qualification to become the Head Elders successor He didnt understand what that meant. It probably wasnt something the Head Elder just said to make Phante leave. The Head Elder wanted to see a reason to give Phante the Blood Lightning. A reason to become his successor. Phante looked down at his open hands. The Head Elder was the oldest person in the tribe, but he was also Phantes great-great uncle. He was the man who raised the Martial King Nayu to where he was and led the Cheongram family to prosperity. The motif of Blood Lightning, Lightning Control, was something Phante enjoyed using. That meant he had the most basic qualification. It would be easier to learn Blood Lightning on top of what he already knew. Then that meant..? Pause! Phante stopped in his tracks. Shouldnt I get the Lightning Soul first? Lighting Soul. It was what you earned after mastering Lightning Control. Your lightning and body became one, and you could open the path to Strong Energy. Blood Lightning was a Strong Energy Mugong. Of course Lighting Soul was the next most basic condition. Phante felt like his mind became clearer. The path that he found after its many twists and turns was the same. Individual training. Lightning Soul was the final result of what users of Lightning Control could gain. Unlike before, when he didnt know what to do, he now had a clear goal. Phante headed out. There was no time to waste. * * * Haa. Haa..are you saying Phante is doing closed training? Yeon-woo panted as he looked at Galliard. What Galliard said as he practiced Arrow Shadow Leap, a skill that rapidly sped one up, piqued his interest. Yeah. I heard he went to the Martial King and insisted for the key to the Myunbyeok Building. Haha. The Myunbyeok Building. Seems like Phante is really determined this time. Yeon-woos eyes became bigger. The Myunbyeok Building was in the deepest parts of the closed training buildings. In there, you had to spend time alone with only a limited amount of food in a 5-pyeong area. It was impossible to open the door from the inside, so it wasnt something one easily attempted unless one was very patient. Only people who wanted to train for several years entered it. Phante definitely hadnt gone in there half-heartedly. Also, with the authority of the royal family, he requested to open the Martial Archives. The Elders convened that he was allowed to take 5 different books in with him from the Gold Archive. Itll probably be hard to see him for the time being. The Gold Archive was something that only the king or the Elders could allow the entrance of. However, members of the royal family could enter at least once in their life freely. It seemed like Phante had used this authority. Like what Galliard said, Phante was definitely determined this time. What kind of expression had he made as he went into the Myunbyeok Building? Yeon-woo was curious, but he wasnt planning on visiting him. It was too cringy for each other. Also, there wasnt any need to do that. Yeon-woo felt like he knew how Phante felt. The reality of things being easier said than done had probably motivated him. And he took 5 books with him..hell have to work hard with that temper of his. Its easier for people who have had experience studying to study. Galliard smirked as he replied to Yeon-woo. Also, they say Edora began to climb the Tower. She left quietly with only a note to the Psychic Medium, so it seems like shes also pretty determined too. Yeon-woo nodded his head. He understood their different decisions. Edora had Insight and the Yang Sword. It was best for her to raise her Insight while using the Yang Sword in actual battle. Edora will do well. He was a bit worried about Phante, but his trust in Edora ran very deep. She hadnt shown him much, but he knew that she had many things she kept hidden. If she properly used her Divine Magic Sword, it might be hard for him to win against her. Yeon-woo lightly shook the dust off his body and got ready again. If the two siblings were that determined, he couldnt fall behind. Losing to them will be an embarrassment as the eldest. With those thoughts, Yeon-woo kicked off from the ground again. Kwang! Swek As soon as Yeon-woo moved, time flowed quickly again. * * * [You have learned about the way to control Consciousness.] [You have learned Arrow Shadow Leap.] [Your proficiency in the skill Shunpo has increased dramatically. 89.1%] And like that [You have earned a large hint about circulating Consciousness.] [You have learned Single River Crossing.] [Your proficiency in the skill Shunpo has increased dramatically. 95.2%] Training continued, [You have learned how to use Consciousness subconsciously.] [You have learned Tension Teleportation.] [Your proficiency in the skill Shunpo has increased. 99.6%] And the time came to bear the fruit of his training. [You have completely assimilated Consciousness into your body. Extrasensory Perception and your body are being synchronized.] [You have learned Body Transpose.] [Your proficiency in the skill Shunpo has dramatically increased. 121.6%] [Congratulations! The proficiency of the skill Shunpo has reached the Max.] [You have gained a method of Bobup.] [All stats related to the skill will increase.] [Additional stats are being given.] [Strength has increased by 15.] [Dexterity has increased by 19.] .. [You have gained a new understanding related to your skill. A Superior skill is being opened.] [The skill Slide has been created.] [Your proficiency of the skill Slide has dramatically increased and succeeded in reaching the Max.] [You have gained a method of Shinbup.] .. [A new skill is being searched for considering the players stats.] [The Superior skill Light Trace has opened.] [You have earned a method of Kyunggong.] .. [The proficiency of the skill Light Trace dramatically..] [It is receiving the influence of your traits Demonic Dragon Body and Monk.] [A Superior skill is opened.] [Wind Path] Numbering 80 Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The only friend of the Dark Elves, who had to live in the darkness away from the world, was the wind. The wind doesnt stay in one place and doesnt differentiate. Its flow is always free, and the Dark Elves desire to take after the wind. If you linger around the wind like the Dark Elves, you might find a path that you havent been able to see before. *Pathfinding Every time you use the skill, different skill paths will be shown to you randomly. At the end of every path, there is a different result, and you can see from at least 2 to 5 of them. The higher your proficiency, the more paths you can see. You currently own three winds (Zephyr, Gust, North Wind). *Eye of the Storm You can gather the wind around you and explode it. The storm can heavily damage your surroundings. **The skill Draconic Eyes can be connected for clearer Pathfinding. The number of paths you can see increase and their power is amplified. **The skill Spirit of the Abyss can be connected, and the Blessing of the Wind Spirit will follow. Hwak! The changes came suddenly. He had been practicing controlling his Consciousness and the Body Transpose. Suddenly, his Draconic Eyes burst open, and he could see ten times more flaws than before. Yeon-woo felt his world spinning. In the slowed down world of Time Difference, he got himself together, and he was able to see a whole new world. The flaws were flowing like rivers. It was only a slight difference, but they all had different colors from each other. Some were dark, and some were light. There were even some that were large and small, and they covered the entire world. All Yeon-woo had seen until now were flaws that were bound together like string. It was the first time he saw them flowing like this. Yeon-woo realized that this was the Wind. The wind that he had felt only through his senses was something that he could now see through his eyes. That wasnt all. Like how he could see the wind, Yeon-woo could see his own body from another perspective. His senses were completely different. Yeon-woo felt more with his physical senses that were connected to Consciousness, and he skillfully adjusted this. His heavy body felt light as a feather. He could feel the wind on his fingertips. Some parts were soft, and some were rough. Not only did he feel the wind, he could feel things beyond it. Also, Yeon-woo was able to control these all naturally. He spread his hand out. The wind naturally rolled into his hand in a round form. He blew Consciousness into the form. Hrsh! The form flared up with fire. Magic body, his body, Consciousness, and flaws. Everything moved easily. Just a few hours ago, he could only connect them by focusing, but there was no need for that anymore. Congratulations. Youve opened Wind Eyes. Just then, Galliard came down from above him. He patted Yeon-woos shoulders. In our tribe..yeah. You would be a Hunter now. It mustve been hard for you since youre not part of our tribe. Youve done well. Yeon-woo shook his head. If it wasnt for you, I couldnt have even attempted it. It was the truth. He couldnt even imagine how long it wouldve taken without Galliard. His brothers first teacher had taught Yeon-woo so many things. He had generously passed the legacy of the Dark Elves down to him. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to break down the wall that had been blocking him. [You have earned the title Dark Elves Hunter.] Yeon-woo was proud of himself as he read the message. Also, connecting Wind Path to Draconic Eyes and Spirit of the Abyss had been so easy. Because of them, considering the amplified Effects it brought along with it, it wasnt just a Numbering skill. This..is almost an Authority. It would probably be a mid-Authority. Yeon-woo believed that this Wind Path would change him like the Wave of Fire had. How about trying it out? Yeon-woo nodded his head and stretched his hand out. The Magic Bayonet wrapped around his hand. He felt things that he never wouldve without Wind Eyes. It was hard to explain, but it was like he could feel the emotions of the Magic Bayonet. Like how he could see the wind with his Draconic Eyes, he could feel the Magic Bayonet with his senses. It was crying, saying to wake it up. It wanted to be released from loneliness. Yeon-woo blew Consciousness inside of it to calm it down. His holiness followed after, and magic power flowed from him. The Magic Bayonet was finally able to release its vestige. In that moment, Yeon-woo felt like he became one with his sword. He was the Magic Bayonet, and the Magic Bayonet was him. Consciousness had completely synchronized them. It was the moment that his body became one his sword. Chingggg The Magic Bayonet cried out. Aura formed around it. It was Sword Strengthening. Yeon-woo lifted it powerfully to the right. With this, wouldnt he be able to replicate the Palgwae that was imprinted in his head? Chapter 259 - Growth (9) Chapter 259 C Growth (9) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (1/12) Im telling you this ahead of time, but you never asked for anything other than setting up a meeting. So dont complain to me if the meeting doesnt go well. Atran drew the line first. The meeting with By the Table was difficult to set, and it took a long time for him to hear an answer. He had thought he failed, but he suddenly received a positive response. Atran was pretty surprised. By the Table was a group surrounded by secrecy from the world. They shouldve rejected the request of a player who wasnt even a ranker, but they had accepted it. Atran knew that this was also a chance for him. It was a great honor and opportunity to contact By the Table as an ordinary merchant. Rumors would spread, and the name of the merchant who had connected them would be known by more people. However, he was worried about what Yeon-woo would do if things didnt go well. Atran was scared of Yeon-woo ever since he saw how the Red Dragon was crushed. Yeon-woo just waved his hand as if telling Atran to get on with it. Atran held in the sigh trying to escape his lips and pulled out a crystal from a subspace. Hwak! After he quietly took a few steps back, the crystal shattered, and a blue light was emitted. It was an artifact that stated the other sides meaning that only a single meeting was enough. It scattered in a whirlpool. The scene around the two changed. They were in a forest. It felt like there was really a fresh breeze coming their way within this illusion. Atran blankly looked around. On the other hand, Yeon-woo was calm. He was pretty used to it now. An Imaginary World. It was similar to the Imaginary World that Brahm had used in the Demons Forest. But still, creating a barrier like this with just a single crystal was incredible. All kinds of animals gathered around the rock Yeon-woo was sitting on. Different varieties of birds flew above him, and there were foxes and deer on the ground. They werent normal animals. They either had a magical aura coming from them or were a large size. The Imaginary World was filled with beings that were hard to find even on the 11th floor stage. The trees split as the ground shook, and gigantic shadows appeared. A large wolf that looked to be bigger than 5 meters at a single glance was examining Yeon-woo from between the trees. It was a Legendary Beast with white fur, a White Wolf. There was a girl sitting criss-cross on its head. Thump Wow. Its so pretty. A White Wolf. I havent seen one in a while. Nike and Nemesis, who had been sleeping inside the Philosophers Stone, woke up to mutter to themselves. The White Wolf was as formidable as the Four Legendary Beasts. It was similar to Anatasias Gumiho, which Yeon-woo saw in the entertainment district. The White World laughed in a low tone like it read Nike and Nemesiss thoughts. The girl stroked the White Wolfs head. She had reddish-brown shoulder-length hair. However, she was wearing a wooden mask, so it was hard to see her face. Her deep eyes were striking. Atran gasped subconsciously when he saw this. He thought a Weed or a Wildflower would come, but the one who came was someone who was incomparable to those beings. F-Freesia! The master of By the Table herself had arrived. Freesia turned her head their way. Even though her face was covered by a wooden mask, her intense eyes were clearly regarding Atran. She didnt say anything, but Atran could tell what she meant. Dont say anything. Atran nodded his head with his mouth shut. He calmed his thumping heart down. It seemed like Freesia didnt want Yeon-woo to know her identity. Atran was curious why the master had come herself. She didnt like going outside. She was surrounded by more secrecy than By the Table. Atran quietly watched the two. His thumping heart didnt calm down. Just when he thought he was fine, Yeon-woo made his heart skip a beat again. I didnt know the master of By the Table herself would come. Atrans body stiffened. He didnt think that Yeon-woo would recognize Freesia. Freesia was silent for a moment as well. She narrowed her eyes at Yeon-woo. Even though she was definitely a hologram, Yeon-woo felt like she was digging into him. It was a gaze that was similar to that of the Martial King and the Psychic Medium. It was the gaze that differentiated between foes and friends. Then, Freesia jumped down from the White Wolfs head and landed on the ground. She didnt make any sound because of the soft grass. Step back for a while. Koo The White Wolf rubbed his head in Freesias arms and slowly stepped back. He continued to look where they were from where he was with a stiff face, thinking that Yeon-woo would try to injure his owner. Nice to meet you. You wanted to meet us? Freesia opened her mouth with a polite bow. She was probably curious how Yeon-woo knew about her, but she didnt say anything, like all she had to do was fulfill her goal for coming here. Shes saying that she can figure out how I know whenever she wants. Thats the master, I see. Its hard to read her mind. Yeon-woo had a mask on like Freesia did, so it was hard to read his expression as well. Most exchanges with By the Table were done anonymously. When they had to meet, they kept their identities hidden with masks. Only their leader, Freesia, knew the identities of the members. Obviously, Freesias identity was a secret as well. All that was known about her was that she almost never left the Imaginary World and that she cherished magical animals. Even the name Freesia mightve been fake. She knew that everyone was curious about her but never revealed herself. I only found out who she was later, but she was someone who was hard to talk to ever since I met her. She always replied coldly to any jokes I made. What should I do to melt this ice princess ahjumma? [TN: Ahjumma means middle-aged woman.] Jeong-woo first came to know By the Table when he was preparing to challenge the 50th floor. By the Table showed an interest in sponsoring Arthia. His brother had accepted this readily. There were a lot of cases when unions sponsored famous clans to spread their name and took a part of the subjugation rewards. Arthia had already been sponsored by several unions at that point, so he thought that By the Table was just an ordinary union like the rest of them. However, the moment that their sponsorship funds rose to an amount that most unions couldnt even dream of, he realized that By the Table wasnt normal. That was actually when Arthia really began to spread its wings. With the funds from By the Table, they were able to buy artifacts they couldnt before and restructure their finances. Then, he learned that the person who had come to offer their sponsorship was their leader. The members had been curious then. Why were they supporting them? Some unions requested as much as they sponsored, so there was occasionally a fight. However, By the Table didnt do anything like that. They didnt have any requests, as if they just wanted Arthia to focus on climbing the floors. Until Arthia collapsed. Even when only a shadow of the old Arthia was left, By the Table had been there. They ended their sponsorship when his brother had been preparing to fight to his last battle. In a way, they had left when he needed them the most, but his brother was still grateful to them. They had stayed until the end when his lover and comrades had left. I couldnt discover the goal of By the Table even until the end. However, I was sure that there was a common occurrence whenever Freesia appeared. King. She appeared when she determined that there was a ruler of the Tower or someone who could occupy that position. Only those who were at the level of the Nine Kings knew Freesia. There was only one reason why Freesia had shown up here. Like Jeong-woo, she judged me highly. Yeon-woo thought that even if he hadnt approached them first, By the Table wouldve contacted him someday. However, that was probably going to be when he was near the 50th floor like Arthia. That was fine if he was planning on solo playing until then, but since he decided to create a clan, he desperately needed their help. Also, it was because he was grateful to see the person who had saved his brothers life. Anyways, in the end, the reason why Yeon-woo had summoned By the Table here was simple. Sponsorship. Yes. Can I ask why? Im planning on establishing a clan. I heard rumors that By the Table sponsors a few clans. Are you saying you want your new clan to be a part of that? If possible. Do you know how we decide who to sponsor? I heard you look for them yourselves. Thats correct. There are some people who contact us like this. For most of them. You reject them. Freesia nodded. Then you must know our answer. Is that so? I suppose nothing can be done. Thank you for meeting with me. Yeon-woo nonchalantly nodded his head like he expected this and slowly stood up. Freesias eyes crinkled at his sudden actions. What are you doing? This time, Yeon-woo tilted his head like he didnt understand. I suggested it, and you rejected me, right? Then I think were done now. . Freesia gazed at Yeon-woo with still eyes. She couldnt tell what Yeon-woo was thinking. Most people would try to convince her or ask her to look over the proposal at least. Was he thinking that she might suddenly become interested if he acted like this? However, the Yeon-woo that Freesia had investigated wasnt someone that simple. His image as the Hoarder was so violent and evil that players described him as a dhole starved for blood. Freesia thought differently. Said badly, he was violent, but if said nicely, it meant he knew to wait. He had the determination of snatching up his prey at the appropriate timing. He knew when to leave and enter, and his judgment was deep. At the same time, he had rapid growth and the One-horned tribe backing him up. She judged that he wouldnt do childish games like this. She had also come here to see what kind of person he was, so Freesia decided to take a step back. We can still talk for a little longer. Right? Freesia tossed the question, and Yeon-woo quietly sat down. His eyes beyond his mask were as hard to read as her poker face. However, Yeon-woo only wanted something simple. It was nice if things went well, but nothing could be done if they didnt. What Yeon-woo wanted was a fair and reasonable contract with By the Table. Even if he wanted a sponsorship, he had no intention of being controlled by them. He was planning on paying them back for what he received. And if it was the leader of By the Table, he thought she would know about the path he was trying to take as well. If she was looking for a king, there was no reason for her to let him go. He was correct. Jeong-woo said she was looking for something among people who are kings. He was right. Yeon-woo gazed at Freesias eyes. Ill ask a few questions Please go ahead. I heard you received a few of the Summer Queens storage rooms. Why are you asking us to sponsor you when you have all that money? Yeon-woo inwardly clicked his tongue. He hadnt told even the Phante siblings that he received Intrenian as a reward. It was because he thought nothing good would come out of people knowing. The inheritance of the Summer Queen. There would definitely be an astronomical amount of money left in a storage room of a Draconic species, so people would be interested. However, Freesia was asking like it was obvious. That was how well-connected By the Table was. Yeon-woo nodded his head, not planning on hiding it. I dont have it. It was unexpected. Freesias eyes widened. What. I already used it all. ! Her widened eyes became even bigger. It was the first change in emotion Freesia showed. That was how shocking what Yeon-woo said was. He had already used the Summer Queens inheritance? In less than a year? I sold everything inside Intrenian other than what I needed, and I spent all that money already as well. He could hear someone gasping behind him. Freesia turned to look. Atran was shaking while muttering Crazy bastard! to himself. He had sold everything secretly on the black market in Yeon-woos place, so he knew how much Yeon-woo had. He didnt know how much exactly, but it was probably enough for a large clan to use for several years. He couldnt imagine where Yeon-woo had used all of that. However, the money that wouldve been enough for others wasnt enough for Yeon-woo. To create a dungeon, restore the Outer Space, restructure a large scale lab, and make his own smithy, he didnt have enough. Hoho. Ho! Freesia burst out laughing. Atran was surprised once more. He had never seen the leader laugh either. Then, the laughter suddenly stopped. Her eyes were as cunning as a snake. She opened her mouth. It seems you spend as much as you use you want to swallow up. Freesia couldnt help but be amazed at how Yeon-woo had spent such a large amount of money, even for By the Table. She saw what Yeon-woo was after. The Tower. Yeon-woo was trying to swallow this world. He was very avaricious. Avarice without consumption stopped at just greed, but with consumption, it became ambition. Freesia like that avarice. She didnt know if he would become a moth drawn to a flame or a spider, but whatever happened, he was definitely going to become something. And the amount you need? The more the better. Itll probably dry up soon. Youre saying youll use it like you use tap water. Freesia laughed. It was a laugh that looked like both an ordinary laugh and a mocking laugh. I can see what youre trying to do without asking you. And the clan members? Have you chosen? I have a few people in mind. Theyre not shallow, hm? If I was going to pick those people, I wouldnt have used up all of the Summer Queens inheritance in the first place. Fine. Well sponsor you. Freesia nodded her head firmly. You can talk about the details with Atran. Atran was surprised at the sudden mention. Freesia narrowed her eyes. Why? Is it too much? If so, I wont force you. Atran quickly bowed on the floor. N-No! Thank you for giving me this chance! Freesia nodded her head. You couldnt tell her no. She made the impossible possible. Yeon-woo tsked inwardly as he watched her. She was pretending to be calm on the outside, but she was an investor who took risks. She didnt ask what he needed, details about the sponsorship, or anything else. She just handed everything over to Atran. It also meant that she was confident she could handle whatever scale he asked for. Was everyone at her level like that? He didnt know how much she could handle. There was one word that came to his mind when he saw people like that. King. Freesia was someone who had the potential of a ruler/sovereign. She mightve thought that to work with her, you needed to have the same qualifications as her. Yeon-woo was amused that he was acknowledged by her. At the very least, he wasnt an older brother who lost to his little sibling. Swa Just then, the light of Freesias form started to scatter. Its already time. Oh, before I go, let me say this. Freesia spoke calmly with the eyes of an intellectual. Im your average investor. I dont ever do things that will hurt me. Also, thats how expensive my money is. So if you think that you cant pay me back, even the interest.. Freesia didnt continue. She was telling him to figure it out on his own. He knew her wealth and connections, so Yeon-woo nodded his head. The White Wolf stood up. Freesia stroked the White Wolfs head as she jumped on top of him. She was about to return in the direction she came from. Yeon-woo asked the last question. Is Yul doing well? Yul? The White Wolf stopped. Right before Freesia disappeared, she tilted her head as her eyes glittered. Ah. That Furry. Hes doing well. Did you send him to the garden? Freesia looked at Yeon-woo strangely. Then, she grinned, shaking her head. This is my first time being tested whether or not were qualified to sponsor someone. However, I hope you dont do things like this from now on so there arent any misunderstandings. With that, it was over. Atran frantically looked back at Yeon-woo. He had become a Weed of By the Table. It was an honor for a mysterious merchant, but he was still shocked. He was also filled with questions. Yul? Whos that? He seemed to want to ask a lot of things, but Yeon-woo just shook his head and didnt answer. Instead, he grinned under his mask. The child who hadnt been able to do anything back in the Tutorial. The scared body who had his thorns raised. Yeon-woo still remembered how he said thanks and called him Hyung at the end. He had been curious about how he was doing, but he was able to hear news about him like this. It was a relief he seemed to be doing better than what he thought. * * * The 98th floor. The land of mystery that no player had approached. However, this was where the gods and demons lived. It was divided into two large regions, but it was split into countless Societies, so it could fall apart any minute. In Olympus, one of the larger Societies, Hermes was meeting his beautiful sister, Athena. However, Athena had a slightly stiff face unlike his easygoing one. It seems like our foolish uncle has made the decision to kill that child. Her voice was filled with annoyance. There were undertones of a deep disappointment. It was because of what their uncle, Poseidon, was trying to do. Chapter 260 - Growth (10) Chapter 260 C Growth (10) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (2/12) The player who mocked the gods will receive a godly punishment. That was the order Poseidon suddenly gave to his servants. Athena, who had eyes and ears all over Olympus, had heard about it. It was obvious who that player was. Cha Yeon-woo. It was someone Athena was looking after with great interest. Since Poseidon said that such a child would be hurt, of course she would go looking for Hermes with an angry face. Grin. Hermes unintentionally laughed when he saw his sister. She mustve been annoyed at his reaction. She raised an eyebrow and glared at Hermes. Whats so funny? Nothing. Its just that Ive never seen you this flustered. Athena furrowed her eyebrows. She shut her mouth and didnt say anything. It was hilarious to Hermes. Actually, although Hermes had met Yeon-woo often, Athena had never contacted him other than when Yeon-woo sacrificed Aegis. But still, Athena cherished Yeon-woo like a child of her own. No, like her own apostle. Since he knew the reason why, he didnt say much about it, but it was still interesting to see the goddess of war, one who made the demons shiver in fear, acting like this. What kind of faces would their siblings make? Their father? Of course, their father was in a deep sleep, so he didnt know the situation outside. Thanks to that, we can act like this. Hermes spoke as he organized his thoughts. Dont be too rushed, sister. We know that child better than anyone. Hermes crinkled his eyes. Hes a child who turned Agares into rags. He has a few sly allies inside him, like the boa constrictors that I raise. We can just sit back and watch Uncle suffer. If he needs help, we can help him then. ..Must be nice to be so carefree. Athena snorted as she left Hermess residence. Hermes smiled sourly and watched his sister leave. But theres nothing we can do, sister. We cant do anything here. The same goes for Uncle. The damned system. And Allforone, who deserved to suffer more than death. Hermes muttered to himself, sighing. Then, he turned around and closed his eyes. As he was locked into the consciousness of his real body, a new view opened. There, he could see Yeon-woo moving. Hermes suddenly became curious about how many gods and demons were using this view to observe Yeon-woo right now. * * * I hope this is enough. The Head Elder put his brush down on the inkstone. He had looked at the book for so long that his eyes were tired. He rubbed his eyes, but the feeling didnt go away. Actually, this tiredness wasnt physical tiredness. For that, all he had to do was circulate the energy around him to feel better. But mental tiredness wasnt something that could be that easily taken care of. This was all because he had been writing a Mugong book that he hadnt planned on writing. . A writing of divination that the Head Elder had learned back during his younger days. He had spoken coldly to Phante, but the Head Elder began to organize all of his information into a scroll for him. However, it wasnt an easy process. It was a Formless Strong Energy that the Head Elder used just through concepts, so he didnt know where to start. On the other hand, it was something he wanted to do because of that. The Head Elder had been completely absorbed by Mugong when he was younger, and when he was older, he had missed the chance to get married because he was studying. He didnt have any successors because he didnt have time for a disciple. All people wanted to leave a trace of themselves behind when they left the world, so he had been thinking of searching for a successor soon anyhow. Phante had whined at him to teach him. Still, the Head Elder couldnt easily give it away, so he touched Phantes pride, but he had entered closed training, and hadnt left since. It meant that he had tenacity in addition to his current potential. The Head Elder would have to check for himself when Phante escaped the Myunbyeok Building, but he had pretty much passed now. The Head Elder began writing with a light heart, but things didnt go as he hoped. He realized that it was hard to write about the concepts in his head. However, going over his thoughts cleared his head, and his understanding of Blood Lightning was deeper once he was almost finished. Now, all he had to worry about was how to give this to Phante. I dont want to because I can already see his reaction. All members of the tribe acknowledged that the person most like the Martial Kings younger days was Phante. Once he received it, he would probably cause all kinds of commotion because he was so happy. The Head Elder was the one who suffered the most because of the Martial King. Just when he was wondering how to give it to Phante quietly.. Phante will be happy when he sees it. The Head Elder got to attention at the sudden voice. Yeon-woo had been standing in front of him for some time. Even though he was deep in thought, he hadnt felt someone come up to him? The Head Elder spoke with widened eyes. Hm? When did you come? I called for you several times outside. There wasnt any answer, so I just came in. Sorry if I was rude. Its fine. Were all one family. I feel like its been a while since Ive seen you. The Head Elder looked Yeon-woo up and down strangely. After Yeon-woo was finished with Galliards training, he almost never went outside. However, the Martial King, the Head Elder, nor the other members of the tribe went to ask how he was doing. The One-horned tribe members had experience with holing themselves up to go over things, so they just thought he was busy with things too. Rather, they wondered how he had come out so quickly. Also, Yeon-woo seemed quite different from before. He was sturdier and heavier. Before, he had exuded a sharp aura, like he was going to explode any moment, but now, it was completely settled to the point that it was calm. Hes done it so fast. It seems like hes found his path. He wont stumble even if he adds other things on. However, it also occurred to him that it would be hard for Yeon-woo to climb higher from where he was. Still, he was proud that Yeon-woo was now at an expert-level where he could use Strong Energy. But why are you here? If youre looking for the tribe leader, hes probably in his office. I already went to greet Seseungnim. Then? Could I know where Edora is? Unlike Phante, Edora was climbing the floors. He just heard that Edora had passed the 30th floor some time ago, but he didnt know what happened after that. Yeon-woos communication artifact was broken. He hadnt fixed it because he was busy training. She came here some time ago. Shes probably on the 36th floor. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Shes made a lot of progress. Shes also become pretty skilled. The Yang Sword is settling in. Yeon-woo smiled faintly. The other side of the Yang Sword, the Yin Sword. When would he be able to unlock that? But why Edora suddenly? I can contact her if you need. Yeon-woo shook her head. Its fine. Theres no rush, and I can meet her up there. Ah. Then are you..? The Head Elders eyes widened, realizing what Yeon-woo was trying to go. Yeon-woo nodded his head heavily. Yes. Im officially starting again. * * * Yeon-woo finished his goodbyes to the One-horned tribe with the Head Elder. After he made a contract with By the Table, he had already finished everything he needed to set up a clan. Now there was only one thing left. The Summer Queen. Yeon-woo left the Head Elders residence and headed to Boos dungeon. The dungeon had changed a lot since the last time he was there, and the difference was visible from the entrance. Skeleton warriors in armor kneeled. The master of their master. It was their respect for such a high being. As he walked along the path, many undead stopped what they were doing to bow to Yeon-woo. They were like citizens greeting their king. Clip, clop Boo arrived with Skeleton Knights on ghost horses in tow. It was an incredible change considering how it had been filled with lower-level ghosts at the beginning. Yeon-woo was surprised. After he left the dungeon to Boo, he hadnt paid any attention to it. The armor of the skeleton knights all shined. They were things they stole from the Summer Queens armory. Have you. Arrived? As Booo bowed to Yeon-woo, the skeleton knights got off their horses to kneel to Yeon-woo. When he looked closely, he could see mages, shamans, lancers, and others behind the knights. Also, there were golems, zombies, ghouls, banshees, and specters. It seemed like he had brought all the undeads that were spread out in the dungeon. Everywhere he looked, he could see a respective greeting of the undead. However, to Yeon-woo, it wasnt a respectful sight but ridiculous instead. ..Whats all this? Of course. Its for. You. Since our. Master. Has come Stop it. Its over the top. Do what you normally do. Accepting. Your orders. Boo nodded and waved his hand in the air. As he did, the undead stood back up and returned to where they were. Yeon-woo sighed. It was nice since Boo could do more things as he became stronger, but on the other hand, he was embarrassed because Boo overreacted sometimes. Still, it wasnt a bad thing. It was kind of fun being served like that. Yeon-woo just wanted him not to cross the line. What about the work? Weve reached the middle. Lets go. By work, he was talking about making a Bone Dragon. Yeon-woo entered the center of the dungeon with Boo. They had split Intrenian into an outer section, middle section, and center section. The deeper he went, the higher the level of the undead, and he could occasionally see a Demonic Beast or Ghost Beast flying around. The dungeon was a complex maze. If you took a wrong turn, you would easily lose your way, and there were different kinds of magic circles and traps set up for defense. He could see how much effort Boo had placed into making the dungeon. When he arrived at the center section, the long and narrow maze was gone. There, the Summer Queens corpse lay on top of a large magic circle. However, its color was a lot different than before. It had been red as rubies, but it was completely black now. It was because they injected Devil King Poison to mature the corpse. Clack, clack! Tak tak Countless skeletons were taking apart the corpse with sharp knives. The scales were so strong that they had to be careful during the process. It was a relief that the skeletons didnt have any thoughts of their own; they couldnt make any mistakes because they only did as they were ordered to. There was someone else who was ordering them. Be careful. It cant be damaged in the slightest. Separate what you already split. Rebecca showed an energetic side to her as she ran around the skeletons. Fitting of a hunter, she made sure not to waste her experience. Shanon and Hanryeong stepped up to do what the skeletons couldnt do. On one side, Henova was leading a skeleton squad to do something Yeon-woo ordered. His touch was needed the most. Next to him, Brahm was helping. Ananta wasnt completely healed yet, but she was getting better, so he did small things on the side. Yeon-woo passed them to where the Summer Queen was sitting blankly. She had to watch her body being dismembered bound in Divine Iron. Her face was dark, and she was powerless. She had come a long way down from where she was. Ismenios. Yeon-woo approached the Summer Queens side. She looked blankly at her corpse and slowly looked up at Yeon-woo. She hadnt completely lost herself yet. I guess its time now? The Summer Queen smiled coldly. She had realized how her last moments would be. Yeon-woo slowly took his mask off. He didnt deny it. Yes. Are you satisfied? Of course. Yeon-woo smiled faintly. His eyes turned cold. As his eyes opened vertically, they shined like those of a snake going after its prey. Haha! Hahaha! Sure. Revenge If thats what you were after, you did well. Very. Only Allforone made me like this. But Allforone was always that kind of guy, and its amazing that you were able to make me like this. The Summer Queen burst out laughing. All this time, she had always been the predator. But now, she was prey in front of Yeon-woo. So this was how it felt. The Summer Queen giggled. Most people in front of her cried and begged. But strangely, she didnt know how to express that feeling. The Summer Queen just laughed. She could only think that the last dragon was now disappearing. She closed her eyes. She had given up a long time ago. She didnt want to show fear. That moment Ah. The Summer Queen realized what the way of thinking that Cha Jeong-woo also spoke of was. The greed that she always had to be the best. The curse of being lonely was only being lifted. -But. If you can release that curse, youll be able to see new things. Then, Ill help you, Ismenios. Call for me anytime. Wasnt this what Cha Jeong-woo had been speaking about? Yeon-woo put his hand atop of the Summer Queens and activated Bathorys Vampiric Sword. The Summer Queens weak soul began to flow into Yeon-woo. Hwak! A fire began to blaze above Yeon-woos body. Chapter 261 - The Hoarder (1) Yeon-woo felt strange feeling the fire flowing through his body. Yeah. This is it. This was the peak of all three parts of the selfmind, energy, and bodybecoming one. As the Head Elder had realized right away, Yeon-woo hadnt been able to grow much after becoming expert-level. He had hit his physical and spiritual limits. No, to be exact, it was like all his potential had evaporated. Growing from here was pretty much impossible. Still, he tried to attempt other things such as training his magic, creating Consciousness, or pouring Wave of Fire into Aura. However, these attempts all reached their limits. His mind and body had been pushed to the limits so perfectly that his ability to grow further was stopped. Of course, it wasnt like there wasnt any way at all to fix it. I could awaken the 4th step or absorb more Dragon and Demons Blessingsbut then the balance could be broken. There mightve been other ways as well. But its not like theyll happen right away the way I want it to. However, Yeon-woo had other artificial ways for growth. It was a method that others never wouldve been able to use. The Summer Queen. All he had to do was swallow the person he had tied inside the dungeon. But what would happen if a mere Dragon Human swallowed a great Dragon? He didnt know for sure, but his potential would increase, and his explosive growth would definitely continue. And right now, with his attempt at absorbing the Summer Queen, Yeon-woo felt something explode from within him. A warm energy was flowing inside of him. The Summer Queen was a Red Dragon. All Draconic species could deal with various elements, but each of their specialties were different. Red Dragons dealt with fire especially well. They were even called the kings of fire. Of course, the element that the Summer Queens soul consisted of was fire. It was like the warmth of being wrapped inside a blanket on a cold winter day. The Magic Circuit and the Philosophers Stone slowly led the warmth inside his body. From his muscles, veins, Magic Circuit, Cores, and marrow. It melted inside his cells and mixed with his Blessings. The Dragons Blessing especially pulled it closer like it had met a close friend. The fire energy would probably pass his consciousness, soul power, and his subconscious to go into his soul. However, Yeon-woo felt a bit anxious. I have to control this using whatever means possible. The Summer Queen was able to control the power because she was a dragon from birth. That wasnt the case for Yeon-woo. He had to go through all the work of becoming used to his Demonic Dragon Body. But if it was the real strength of a dragon, he would have to do more than that. If so, he had to control it before it completely settled in his body. However.. What? Yeon-woo couldnt control the energy he gained from the Summer Queens soul. He tried to dominate it with Consciousness, but the energy of the fire moved like a separate organ. The Philosophers Stone helped as well, but the energy still moved independently. The energy of the fire continued to flow into his soul power across different organs. It was a path that shouldve emitted Consciousness, but the energy of the fire was using it to get to his soul. Yeon-woos back stiffened. For a moment, he felt anxious. A soul was a land of mystery no player had been able to properly use yet. His brother had only formulated a theory, but he hadnt been able to create something stable. Invading such a place? He felt concerned that his soul might be shaken up from the energy of the fire. He tried to control it somehow, but Youve brought something fun. The Demonism that was always observing Yeon-woo within the abyss laughed. Yeon-woo felt even more worried. The energy of fire continued to spin around Yeon-woos body to mix with his soul power, then synchronized with his soul pressure. In that process, Yeon-woo could slightly feel what a soul was. He realized it as the energy of fire moved around it. It was a large bundle of energy. However, it wasnt able to move, like it was trapped inside a heavy iron cage like the Summer Queens soul had suffered through. His soul tried to expel its energy out, but his body had become a prison. In that place, Yeon-woos soul expanded like it was going to explode after absorbing the energy of fire. His level was growing. [You have succeeded in seizing Ismenioss soul. Your Dragons Blessing accepts the soul of the dragon.] [Your soul level increases.] [Your soul level increases.] [All traits, skills, and Authorities related to the Draconic species increases by 1 level.] [You have earned a piece of a Red Dragon.] [You are able to have absolute control over the fire property.] [You have gained the title Controller of Fire.] Yeon-woo felt like his body was floating. It was an effect of his level rapidly increasing. He felt like he was going to fly up in the sky. As he did, Yeon-woo got himself together with the sound of something being cut apart. Hwa The energy of fire flowing along his skin settled down. [Congratu. Lations.] Boo, who had been standing next to him, bowed. Yeon-woo nodded and looked down at his hand. His forehead wrinkled. It doesnt seem like much has changed. He couldnt feel any physical change. He spun his Magic Circuit around, but it wasnt like its quality or amount had changed. He entered the world of his consciousness wondering what had happened. ! He gasped. The small and frustrating world of his mind had endlessly expanded. His head felt bright, like all the fog was swept away, and the range of his thinking and the amount of information that he could learn was amplified. He immediately understood the laws of the world around him. When he activated his Draconic Eyes, he could see more flaws swirling around, and after projecting his Extrasensory Perception, he sensed countless things. All kinds of laws of physics were bound tightly together, and these things all bound him. Was this the principle of causality that he had only heard about? Beyond that, Yeon-woo felt the different gazes that were watching him. On the other side of the world, past the sky, earth, and rocks, there were gazes everywhere. He had been able to feel these faintly before, but it was incomparable to now. They were absolutely clear. Some gazes were warm, and some were cold. They were filled with curiosity, playfulness, or rage. Its unpleasant. Yeon-woo thought about how to get these gazes off of him, but there didnt seem to be a way for now. He wasnt even able to escape the laws of physics that bound him, so how would he shake off the observing eyes of the gods and demons? He didnt know how the Martial King and the other high rankers lived with this feeling. Yeon-woo focused his senses elsewhere to escape the gazes just for a little while. He could see tiny sparks in the air. When he lightly touched them with his fingertip, they suddenly burst into flames and disappeared. Looking at them now, there were so many things he didnt understand. However, Galliard had said that he needed to be able to control his body during times like this. Consciousness. He needed to read his body while expanding the world of his mind and begin to completely control it. As he did, Yeon-woo was able to realize something. His body didnt change noticeably after absorbing the Summer Queens soul. Although his level increased, he still had his limits, and there were only a few Dragon Authorities he could touch. Instead, he gained something else. Latency. The limits of his body and soul expanded to unimaginable depths. The abilities that had been blocking his path had changed. Maybe. Just maybe, he might surpass his brother. He would need to work harder to digest this latency, but so what? Yeon-woo had accomplished enough just by shaking off his constraints. * * * Then Ill be off. Ill make nice items for you by tomorrow, so dont act out like you did with the Walpurgisnacht. Thank you for your help. I didnt do it to help you! I just did it for the money! How will I get the money if youre hurt? Henova complained with a red face. There were a lot of items behind him. They were remnants of the Summer Queen. He was planning on changing them into different weapons on Yeon-woos request. There were items that Yeon-woo could use and items that the clan that would be made could use. Brahm smiled faintly watching Henova leave through the portal. I felt this from before. The relationship between you and Henova is quite strange. Im scolded one-sidedly. Haha. Brahm snorted. He could hear a respect for Henova in Yeon-woos voice. Henova complained too, but his eyes when speaking with Yeon-woo were warm, like a father. Brahm didnt ask why Yeon-woo didnt reveal his identity to Henova. He didnt want to get in between them, and he felt like Yeon-woo had something planned. On one side, he was jealous. Thinking of Ananta being unable to wake up, he felt pained. What was making his daughter suffer so much? Then Ill leave the rest to you. I understand, so just focus on subjugating floors now. If there are good items or specimens, bring them here. Yes, sir. Understood. He spoke like he was telling Yeon-woo to bring home stray cats. Yeon-woo smirked and left the dungeon. He had left everything else that he needed to do to create the clan to Brahm and Galliard. Brahm mustve been busy taking care of Ananta, but he had been a great help restoring the Outer Space all this time. He was planning on finishing his lab to create Anantas antidote in there. Galliard would take care of the rest, so he didnt need to worry about much. And with this, everything was finished. All he needed was one more thing C people. Yeon-woo was planning on focusing on climbing again. However, there was one thing different. He was also keeping in mind to gather people who were worth knowing. There were a few people he had already chosen. Kahn and Doyle. It would be nice if we had them. But he couldnt find them no matter what he did, so it was frustrating. Of course, there were also a few other people he had thought of. There were many people he saw in his brothers diary. He couldnt bring in just anybody, so he would carefully scout them. Even if he had opened up, Yeon-woo was still mostly closed off. [Would you like to enter the Tower?] Yeon-woo entered the Tower as he read the message. As he saw the Tower while surrounded by a bright light, a thought occurred to him. What did the sky at the top of the Tower look like? Chapter 262 - The Hoarder (2) Chapter 262 C The Hoarder (2) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (4/12) [This is the 26th floor, the Wailing Wall.] Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes in the light. When the light faded away, a cold air that bit at his bones surrounded him. Then, a snowstorm rushed towards him. Yeon-woo fought away the cold by spinning his Magic Circuit around. At the same time, he turned his Magic Armor into a robe and covered his face with a hood. The crisp wind bothered him less. Everything around him was white. All he could see was snow, and snowflakes as big as a persons fists came down from the sky. It was hard to stand in the storm. He also couldnt see easily. However, when he looked around closely, he realized that he was standing above a large city wall. Flags fluttered in the wind, and the city wall was so tall that he couldnt see the bottom. It was a fortress surrounded by mountains of different sizes This was the 26th stage. This will be annoying. Of course, he wasnt saying that it was going to be annoying subjugating the floor. Walking down a new path with every floor had never been annoying. What was annoying were the gazes he felt around him. They werent just curious; they were on their guards. That person..? Yeah. Its the Hoarder. I heard he disappeared after the Summer Queen incident. Is he starting to climb again? S***! That means this attempt is a fail for us. The players of the lower floors all knew that Theres nothing left where the Hoarder passes through. Of course they would be wary of him. Hehe. Our masters pretty popular. You dont have to worry about the good-for-nothings. Shanon burst out laughing, and Hanryeong shook his head. Normally, Yeon-woo wouldve just ignored the looks he was getting. He didnt care about what others thought. But this stage would be tiring if others were on their guard. Just then, a new message floated up with a scary wind. [The trial of the 26th floor is beginning.] [Trial: The wall built on the snowy mountains of Nahatma symbolizes the blocking of the snow monsters from the north. However, countless people have collapsed in front of this wall. so it earned the name Wailing Wall. However, information has been received about unrest among the snow monsters, and it is predicted they will attack. Their leader is at least a spiritual-body level. For the next month, protect the Tears of Ra that is inside of the Wailing Wall.] Yeon-woo frowned looking at the message. I need the help of other players to protect the Tears of Ra. Easily said, the Wailing Wall was a defense game. Once every day, when the moon is high in the sky, monsters come from beyond the snowy mountains. They definitely werent normal monsters. Each of them was specialized for the cold, and they didnt feel pain even when their limbs were cut off. Rather, they were excited at the smell of blood. If thousands, no, ten-thousands of those monsters came runningit was horrible just thinking about it. The most important thing was to protect the castle walls. Of course, even the strongest person couldnt do the work of 10 people, so working with other players was key. You could block them off for the first two weeks by yourself. Even though there were a lot of monsters, there were also many players and soldiers inside the castle walls as well. The problem came with the third week. There would be a lack of food, and the soldiers would be hurt. The snow monsters that were 10-meters tall appeared at this time, and their attacks were enough to make the firm castle walls crumble. And of course, with the suddenly raised difficulty, there would be tension between the players. It definitely wasnt easy to spread resources among them. Unless someone with leadership arrived to distribute it fairly, if things werent done in a democratic way, everything would become a mess. We suffered because of this too. When we entered the 4th week, the internal enemies were worse than the external ones. A month definitely wasnt a short time. Furthermore, the attacks from the enemies wouldnt decrease but increase. The exhaustion and lack of resources pushed the players onto the edge. Yeon-woo was planning on having the players protect the Tears of Ra when the stage began, but it was obvious what would happen. There goes that idea. Even if he asked for help, it was likely that it wouldnt be done properly. Of course, he could force them to do it, but.. Theres no need to go that far. It could be a bit annoying, but it seemed there was nothing else he could do except to do it himself. He thought that wasnt too bad of an idea either, since he could show them that the Hoarder was really a hoarder. Ah, I wonder if itll be hard to find people like this. Yeon-woo didnt think it was too important. If they were skilled enough to stand out, he would notice them one way or another. Checheche Yeon-woo organized his thoughts and moved the Monster Portents inside the Despair of the Black King. His shadow stretched out in the shape of a thorn bush that went all the way up to the iron door that led to the base of the castle. The players who had been trying to scout the base stopped in their tracks. They wouldve ignored it if it was just a shadow, but there were eyes embedded in the shadow. Tens of eyeballs met them. They all got shivers down their back. The eyes were like those of a wild beast that was after its prey. What are you doing, Hoarder? The players all glared at Yeon-woo. They didnt attempt to chase the shadow away. The monsters inside the shadow would probably swallow them up easily. However, Yeon-woo just said what he wanted to regardless of the glares he was getting. Dont worry about anything else and just focus on the guarding. Ill hand out resources for you when you need them. Ill protect the Tears of Ra. What are you..?! Yeon-woo didnt care about what the players were saying and lightly jumped atop the castle walls. The players all had stiff faces. A few of them had faces that were asking Maybe? These castle walls were extremely high. The winds were also sharp and fast as well. Even if he used magic, he would be swept away by the strong winds and become a pile of bones and blood. Also, even if he arrived on the ground, the snowy mountains were surrounded by snow monsters. Most of the players here had challenged this stage before, so they knew how tenacious and evil the snow monsters were. The general-rank monsters that were leading the monsters were enough to swallow the players in one bite. This was a mission to protect the castle, not destroy the enemies, after all. However, Yeon-woo didnt respond to their gazes and dropped down with his wings of fire spread apart. Huh? Wait! Hes crazy..! Yeon-woo softly slid down, riding the wind. The snowflakes blocked his vision, but nothing bothered his sharp Extrasensory Perception. Also, because of his strengthened Consciousness and soul power, it was much easier to move his body. Tak! Yeon-woo landed on a snowy mountain close to the castle walls. The snow reached up to his knees, but his path was cleared when he exuded heat waves. [Wind Path] When he took a step forward, a whirlwind started to swirl around him. With his opened Draconic Eyes, he could see the crushed flaws splitting into different sides. Option, Pathfinder. In the different split paths, Yeon-woo took the path that was intended for him. Gust. Kwang! Sweeek Yeon-woo began to dash, raising a fierce wind. In the gust that followed him, there was also a heatwave. It was because of his new title, Controller of Fire. [Controller of Fire] Summary: The quality of fire is emitted from skills and Authorities. Also, you have control of the fire property. It was a passive skill of the fire property coming from his every movement. He had stolen it from the Summer Queen. Because it didnt use up a lot of magic power, it was very useful to Yeon-woo. The gust that Yeon-woo created swooshed around the mountain, and he expanded the range of his Extrasensory Perception to a nearby snowy mountain. He could feel things from all over. Beyond the snowy mountain, there was an army of ten thousand that was ready to move towards them at any second. As Yeon-woo ran in that direction, he opened his hand. A shadow came up, and a round bead appeared on his palm. It was a shiny bead that looked like it was made of rubies. It was the Tears of Ra that they had to protect on this stage. There are two things I have to get from this stage. The Tears of Ra and the Apophis Poisonous Fang. The motif of the 26th stage was the battle of the sun god Ra and the magical creature Apophis. The snow monsters born from Apophis would attack when Apophiss Grace was the strongest C at midnight. Then, there were two ways to solve this trial. You could last a month like the summary, or you could steal the Apophiss Poisonous Fang that was in the middle of the snow monsters. Of course, if he could get both of them, he would earn a pretty nice item. An item that could help him grow instantly. If Yeon-woos growth hadnt stopped, he wouldnt need it, but because his latent potential was deeper, Yeon-woo was desperate for whatever he could get. Hoarding the items was crucial for his new plans. Stealing Apophiss Poisonous Fang was incomparable to the difficulty of stealing the Tears of Ra. Running into a place bustling with monsters was hard, even for rankers, especially as he got closer to their center, but Yeon-woo had his faithful servants. Shanon. Hanryeong. His shadow stretched out, and his Death Lord and Death Knight appeared. Inferno Sight flamed under their helmets. Shanon and Hanryeong let out the demonic energy they were holding in at once. ! A silent energy shook the mountain. Urrrr. An avalanche came from high above them. The snowy mountain was trapped in a loud commotion as the white dust flew around. Shanon and Hanryeong, who had also been training like Yeon-woo, didnt hide their strength anymore. Yeon-woo released his strength, too. His heat erased the snow and created a desert effect. As the vapor clustered, it became a fog to cover the snowy mountains. Just then, Yeon-woo met the monster army. There were about ten thousand monsters lined up like a human army. However, each of them looked different. There was a lion with wings, a chimera with an elephant for a face and a human body, and lean zombies atop beasts that looked like rhinos. One thing they had in common was that they all exuded a cold aura. It was an aura that you would freeze from. The sharp wind around them was like knives. They were magical creatures of the night, the monsters that Apophis created. They shrieked after discovering Yeon-woo, who had a completely different property from them, but it was impossible to understand what they were saying because of the avalanche. Of course, Yeon-doo didnt plan on listening. His mission was just to sweep them away. He didnt know how he would deal with all of them, but Yeon-woo had a nice card up his sleeve. Wave of Fire. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid from the subspace and swung it around roughly. A loud thundering noise that was incomparable to the avalanche and light and heat that could blind people covered the snowy mountain. Chapter 263 - The Hoarder (3) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (5/12) Vigrid was shining brighter than ever. From the end of its blade to its handle, it was shining even whiter than the snow around it. From far away, it looked like he was holding a long stick. Urrng, urrng [Vigrid C ???] Category: Single-handed long sword Rank: ??? Summary: There was a holy sword that all great heroes wanted. However, it spilled too much blood as it was passed down from hero to hero, and it became a demonic sword with a curse to injure its owner. However, after a long time, the curse was successfully wiped away with a nameless masters holy power and Dragon Blood. Now that the holy sword reveals its hidden light, it will be the envy of great heroes, and evil enemies will be trapped in fear and shock. *Sword Purification Vigrid always lived a life of fighting. So within it, there was the blood, sweat, and tears of those it fought. The deep vestige of the heroes always shows itself in battle. The more it fights against, the more murderous intent it absorbs to buff the user. The stronger the enemy, the more powerful the fighting force. *Blessing Wavelength When you attack your opponent for the last time, it curses all the enemies near you. After they are infected, their defenses decrease and their movements slow down. *Hero C Unyielding When the willpower and hate of the user exceeds a certain amount, the vestige of the heroes inside of the holy sword will be awakened through an exorbitant amount of magic power. Then, the attack speed will increase from 50% to 2,000%, and the damage will be amplified by 40~50%. However, defense and properties skills will decrease by 70% at most. *Villain C Expel Vigrid has the grudges of the monsters as much as the vestige of heroes. These grudges were what made the holy sword into a demonic sword, but now that its wiped lean, it can punish demons for what they are. When the skill is activated, the chance of injury from those recognized as enemies will significantly decrease, and the chance of success will multiply exponentially. **This artifact is Unique. There isnt an artifact like this in the entire Tower, and it is completely bound to its owner. It cannot be given to someone else. ** Currently, you have unlocked 99% of the curse. You have succeeded in opening all functions, but you havent found the real name yet. Only after finding the real name will it be restored to its glory days. Yeon-woo wondered what would happen if he fed Vigrid the Dragons Blood after hunting the Summer Queen. Dragons Blood was a treasure regarded as a superior elixir, and because it could change countless Blessings, Yeon-woo was able to awaken his Dragon Body, and the Summer Queen was able to create the 81 Eyes and the Nine Dragon Sons. If a holy sword that heroes had used swallowed Dragons Blood, what would change? In the legends, dragons were usually villains that heroes killed. There was the danger of placing a new curse on the sword, but Vigrid had found its own function as a holy sword and was fixing itself through holy power, so it could probably purify itself. That was why Yeon-woo poured in the blood from the Summer Queens corpse into Vigrid. He didnt really do anything other than that except to check the changes Vigrid was undergoing with Boo. And Yeon-woos attempt had been very successful. It wasnt just the vestige of heroes inside Vigrid. There were also the grudges of villains. The vestiges of the heroes awakened the functions of the holy sword through holy power, and the grudges of the villains reacted to the Dragons Blood, revealing its demonic sword traits. The source of the curse reacted to the Dragons Blood. The sword now had both the traits of a holy and demonic sword. This change had succeeded in releasing the last option. That was the current Vigrid. Although it wasnt complete because of the remaining 1%. Yeon-woo gripped the unique formation that was surrounded by white light in his hand. As it shined with the fire, it almost looked beautiful. Yeon-woo swung the holy sword with the vestige of heroes and villains. Light and fire spewed out, and the Wave of Fire split the snowy mountains. Everything literally flashed. At the same time, the fire released an explosive sound and heat, almost making him go deaf. Most of the snow monsters that were lined up in one spot were swept away. He didnt hear their shrieks or screams. Kwakwakwa The fire continued to spread out, causing continuous explosions, and the storm that was pushed away created a whirlwind that emitted heat waves. The snow that covered the mountains evaporated, and the bare earth was revealed, showing the damp ground similar to a desert. Hwihwihwi! Regardless of that, as the wind blew inwards, the fire that was spread out was pulled towards the center, and a horrifying sight was revealed. There, Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Vigrid is definitely pretty destructive. Ill raise the strength of the attack from here and.. The scarred battlefield was revealed. The snow monsters were holding their injured areas and ran at Yeon-woo as soon as they saw him. He couldnt see any order from them anymore. They were furious that a mere human had looked down at them. They probably thought that after this crazy act, he wouldnt be able to use this much strength anymore. However, Yeon-woo swung Vigrid the other way this time. Tshing. When he poured as much magic power as he could inside of the swo rd, Vigrid made a happy sound. Normally, it probably wouldve screamed in pain, but with the complete awakening of the holy sword, Vigrid used magic power easily. Once again, the Wave of Fire was shot out, except on a larger scale than before. Heatwaves ripped into the atmosphere again and again. He had tossed another explosion in the middle of a burning fire, so of course the explosion would be amplified. Still, Yeon-woo didnt stop there and repeatedly swung Vigrid. Three times, four times, five times. When he arrived at the sixth, the snowy mountains had almost collapsed. The monsters couldnt do anything about the explosion anymore. Amidst all that, Yeon-woos clothes just fluttered in the wind. He didnt suffer any damage. Rather, he looked refreshed after being able to release his strength after a long time. When he had first made the Wave of Fire, he hadnt been able to use it properly because of how destructive it was, attacking both friends and foe. That was why the Wave of Light that Jeong-woo used couldnt be controlled and shot up into the sky. Yeon-woo felt the same discomfort. However, after training Consciousness, Yeon-woo found a solution. His brother had used Mana Control after the 21st floor to prevent the Wave of Light from hurting him. Of course, there were some cons to controlling its destructive power. After absorbing the Summer Queens soul, Yeon-woo was able to control that much. But he didnt want to do that. He searched for a solution to use Wave of Fire in its entirety. No, he wanted to use Wave of Fire to its maximum potential. The solution that he had found was simpler than he thought. Property synchronization. He had changed all his special properties into the fire property after controlling his Consciousness. Also, he made Wave of Fire into the same property after pouring Consciousness into it. He made it so that the fire and heat could pass through his body smoothly. Yeon-woo was fire, and fire was Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo was free. Now, with the limits of Wave of Fire gone, he was able to use it without worrying about anything. He felt refreshed, like all his frustrations disappeared. This is pretty useful. In fact, it wasnt just useful. It was satisfying. The Wave of Fire that he had only theorized was more destructive than he expected. The atmosphere was hot, and the earth was boiling. Yeon-woo slowly began to pull the Wave of Fire to himself. What Yeon-woo wanted wasnt just for it to be destructive. He wanted to be able to control it completely. That was why he tried to control it with Consciousness, and he condensed it into a tiny ball and locked it into Aura. The Wave of Fire with Aura. It was spectacular. He believed that this didnt fall short of the Martial Kings Palgwae. A Consciousness Energy of Yeon-woos own was born. The more he swung his sword, the more the Wave of Fire gathered, centered on Vigrid. The temperature began to climb much higher as he gathered the fire, and it was like the atmosphere would bend around him from the heat. The 31st time, 32nd time, 33rd time.. 48th time, 49th time. When he reached the 50th time, Vigrid shined a rougher light than ever, and when he reached the 70th time, Vigrid began to tremble like it was too much. By the 90th time, there was only a scary heat around Yeon-woo; there wasnt a fire anymore. There were only sparks coming from the red-brown sword that had previously been white. Of course, those sparks would cause ridiculously large explosions when they hit the ground. On the 95th time, the heat around Yeon-woo settled down. Light, heat, and the wind had been trapped in Consciousness. When on the 97th and 98th time, the Aura that looked like it was about to explode became firm, and on the 99th time, the Aura turned into a dark black color of night. It was a black Strong Energy. Black Power was created. And on the last, 100th time, Yeon-woo brought the Black Power down. Crash! The leader of the military who had barely survived after their servants were dead were split in half. Mon..ster! The monster made a horrified face like it saw a monster, and it turned to ashes after being swept away by the fire. [You have succeeded in defeating the 13th squadron and its leader, Whey.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that is not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] [You have found a new way to use Consciousness.] [You have succeeded in creating Strong Energy.] [You have discovered the method to trap fire in Aura. Your control of the fire property increases dramatically.] [You have completed the skill Wave of Fire.] [Wave of Fire] Numbering 002 Proficiency: 8.1% Summary: A form of energy that Player ### condensed in a complex manner using Fire Rain a Numbering skill. It can be used in many various ways, so its firepower and destructive power are fantastic. * Fire Thunder A relatively strong explosion will be created, compared to the amount of magic power used. Depending on the case, there is a high chance it can destroy barriers and push ones opponent into confusion by crumbling their surroundings. * Simmering Spark Lightning bolts rain down from the condensed power along with explosions everywhere. The lightning bolts will transport the firepower somewhere further, creating continuous explosions along the way, making a barren field of wherever it passes through. The spark wont be extinguished easily and the damage will last long after. * Black Power A form of Aura after it is condensed. There will be burns left from the high heat even when it just sweeps by. An enormous amount of magic power is needed just to create the Aura, and if failed to be controlled, the user can be critically injured. **This skill is Unique. Only one exists in the Tower. If you succeed in sharing it with someone else, its Unique title will disappear, and instead, an additional benefit will be given to the creator. Numbering 002! It was then that the Wave of Fire was completed, taking the spot of the Wave of Light. Chapter 264 - The Hoarder (4) Kwang! Kookookoo Above in the sky where the explosion soared up, there was a thick column of black smoke. The mountains shook, and then an avalanche startled rumbling down. The shock had been so great that the castle walls trembled. Each of the players on the castle walls had stiff faces. Even though they wanted to rest, they couldnt because of their nerves. ..S***. What just happened? The continuous attacks of the snow monsters always exhausted players. They were monsters that continued to pour out no matter how many you killed. They didnt feel pain and only knew to run at you. No matter how much of an advantage you had being on the defending side, you would be exhausted if they kept on pouring out. Also, they didnt care about stepping on their comrades or using them as tools. Under the castle walls, there were piles of monster corpses. It was all a stepping stool for them. Sometimes, they shot the corpses of monsters using a cannon. It was a method they came up to decrease the amount of players in any way possible, because the body of the corpse would break like ice when it crashed into something. Until the sun rose at 6, the players had to continue to fight without rest. No matter how much fire-type magic the magicians used, the warriors pushed away the monsters from the castle walls, or the priests prayed for blessings, the continued attacks didnt let up. Thankfully, the monsters were now almost gone since it was nearly daybreak, but the players werent able to sleep easily because they were too breathless from the battle. However, a new nervousness was being added to that. On the snowy mountains far away, explosions repetitively burst again and again. Each time that happened, the forces at the base were reminded of the snow monsters arriving. They even felt scared that the monsters who had been sleeping would wake up. They knew who was doing it. The Hoarder. After he jumped down from the castle walls like a psycho, it had continued to be like that. He didnt seem to have any plans to return because as time went on, the smoke moved further away from the castle walls. Still, the trembling they felt from the ground was the same, so it meant that the explosions were getting stronger. Despite there being an exorbitant amount of snow monsters, not a single monster appeared from where the Hoarder had been. Thanks to that, the players all watched that area, their Adams apples bobbing up and down. What was the Hoarder doing? How long would the guy that was more monster-like than the snow monsters keep it up? Just then, a few players exchanged looks and moved quietly to a shaded area. * * * Die, human! Yeon-woo stretched his head to the right to avoid the blade and swung Vigrid in that direction. Black Aura split the air. Fire spewed from its trajectory. It didnt just cut the monsters arm, but it also burnt 5 monsters around it to a crisp. However, the one with its arm cut spun to the left and brought its mace down as if it didnt feel anything. It was threatening because it had a 3-meter-long body and emitted a cold air with every step. Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart, barely avoiding the mace, and twisted his body, raising Vigrid up. Pat! Another black trajectory was drawn in the area, and half of the snow monsters head was blown away. Kwang Keangggg! Still, the monster didnt stop breathing. Boom. Boom. Boom. It was only pushed back three steps, then it got ready to step on Yeon-woo after catching its balance. Other monsters were crushed in its path, but it didnt seem to care. However, before it could completely stand straight again, Yeon-woo used Blink and released the Eight Extreme Swords on its face. Shishishi- Every time Vigrid was swung, black wounds were engraved on the snow monsters body. The stain on its body melted with a red light and waited to burn its body. The mace that had been stopping the Black Aura slowed down, and eventually, it crumbled, unable to endure against the continuous attacks. Clang! Virgrid passed through the snow monsters throat. Krrk.. It glared at Yeon-woo with a painful face and vanished after being swept away by the fire. [You have succeeded in toppling the 3rd Commander, Cordune.] [The 3rd Squadron is heavily shocked from losing their leader. They are in a state of fear and panic.] Yeon-woo was breathless, but he didnt forget to finish it. [The 3rd Spirit] The moment he used his Authority, the souls in his collection all appeared in a whirlwind. The monsters that had become weaker were perfect prey for the souls. This place was pretty much a buffet for them. The souls possessed the monsters to raise their panicked state and made them see illusions. Then, the monsters began to fight themselves. Shanon and Hanryeong moved around the monsters and killed them off one by one, and the Monster Portents that he didnt leave back at the castle walls ran around to their hearts content. They became more violent every time they absorbed a soul. All around them was black smoke, the smell of burning, and the monsters screaming to death. [A god of Malak, Azrael, is extremely satisfied by the pandemonium you have caused!] [Azrael laughs. He is complimenting you for leading death.] [Agares shouts something at Azrael. Azrael ignores it with a snort.] [Azrael has blessed the Authority he gave you, The 3rd Soul. From now on, you are able to carry out more accomplishments.] [Many gods related to death have begun to observe you.] [Many demons close to death have revealed a desire for you.] How many monsters had he caught just in that day? He didnt count it, but he had probably crushed about 6 squadrons. Yeon-woo went deeper into the snowy mountain without rest, and he was met with stronger monsters the more he moved to the north. Yeon-woo cut monsters again and again with his Aura. Of course, even though he used explosions at the same time, there were so many monsters that it wasnt that noticeable when a few were gone. The occasional monster commanders he met were strong. They were at least at the level of a ranker. They were at a difficulty that multiple players on the 26th floor would have to fight together. Of course, Yeon-woo wouldnt easily lose to them with his 3rd Step Awakening, but because of the endless magic power he had used, he was tired. The 3rd Commander that he had just dealt with was on a different level than those before it. The 3rd Commander had lasted long. It even fought back. If Yeon-woo didnt have his Extrasensory Perception raised, he mightve lost an arm. Haa, haa. Yeon-woo stood still and caught his breath. The hot air that escaped from his mouth was visible in the cold air. The Philosophers Stone spun rapidly. His magic power quickly replenished, and his health came back as he activated his Regeneration skill. If he didnt rest like this, he wouldve already fainted. It definitely wasnt easy to pierce through tens of thousands of monsters. Just then, the sound of the last monster falling over could be heard. It wasnt that loud because there were only monster corpses around it. [The 3rd Squadron has been defeated.] [You have achieved an accomplishment that has not easily been achieved. Additional Karma will be rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] [Azrael smiles proudly, nodding. He suggests you become his apostle once again.] [Agares grinds his teeth at Azrael.] Yeon-woo confirmed the messages and began to move again. There werent many snow mountains left anymore. Far away, he could see a wide plain. Tundra. It was where Apophiss shedding resided. It was also the mountain range where the snow monsters were created. Crunch. Crunch. When he began to move again, Shanon and Hanryeong quietly stood next to him, finished with their work. The Monster Portents faded into his shadow again, and the souls created an ashy fog, following him like a tail. You must be happy running around like this after a while. You look like youre so happy you can die. Were just suffering here. At Shanons complaints, Yeon-woo paused in his steps, looking back at him. His Inferno Sight was flaming under his helmet. What? No. Its nothing. Yeon-woo shook his head and moved again. Shanon looked at Yeon-woos back and slowly followed him. However, Yeon-woo was rubbing his chin under his mask. I..smiled? * * * Are you human? Human. The nest was easier to find than expected. Everything around him was covered with snow, so he thought it would be difficult to find, but he was able to find the way after following the energy source. He was among about a thousand monsters. With a huge body that looked like it touched the sky, it released a threatening aura. The shedding of Apophis. The real magical creature, Apophis, couldnt remain on the stage, so this was a body made for the trial. Even if it was false, the aura it exuded wasnt something he could take easily. Its threatening aura approached him scarily in a violent manner. You seem to be scared, human. Yes. Just being here is impressive for a human. However, youll only die by being arrogant. Apophiss shedding snickered seeing Yeon-woo standing straight. There were few players who came to him through this forest of monsters during his entire lifetime. They all fought confidently, but in front of him, their reactions were all the same. They were scared. Their shoulders were hunched. A part of the reason was because they were pressed down by the threatening aura, but it was also because their levels were different. The shedding of a gods existence could be called the center of the stage, so it couldnt be compared to a normal players. Even if they were strong, they would be pressed down in front of him. Apophiss shedding thought Yeon-woo would be like that as well. Although he had killed six commanders himself and entered the tundra, it seemed that was as far he went. No, rather, the energy he felt from him felt so weak. He wondered how such a person had come all the way here. He was so small and pathetic. The shedding snorted and ordered his children to eat that guy up. He had birthed these children, and he needed a barrier to defend his body. They were all equal to the commanders, so they would be able to rip a human like that up easily. Yeon-woo thought as he watched the snow monsters run at him. Actually, his thoughts were convoluted since Shanon said that he looked like he was having a good time. Im scared? No, thats not it. But after seeing Apophiss shedding, he realized what the emotion he was feeling was. Disappointment. I see. Yeon-woo laughed in disbelief unintentionally. It seemed he had been looking forward to this too much. Although he set up Consciousness, created Aura, and completed the Wave of Fire, he had never used his full force. His health and magic power had run out on the way here, but that was only to raise the difficulty for himself. If he caught his breath just for a little while, his health would come back, and he was always overflowing with magic power. More than anything, pushing his body to the extreme was his specialty. He was planning on doing that this time as well, but things were amusing since the moment he turned the Wave of Fire into Aura. Still, he had thought that Apophiss shedding would be different, and he was only disappointed when he saw it himself. Of course, the shedding was strong. He was threatening and fearful. Those things were great. But that was it. It was worse than the sheddings that Yeon-woo had seen so far. The shedding of the Monkey King and Mother Earths shedding, Vieira Dune, were too strong. However, Apophiss shedding wasnt like that. There were differences although they were all sheddings. The gap in their levels? It was hilarious. Yeon-woos level had already risen as he absorbed the Summer Queens soul, and all he could do was snort. And so, Yeon-woo opened all his Authorities that he hadnt released to finish the stage quickly since he was already here, ignoring his disappointment. Domain Declaration. [Dragon Body Awakening (3rd Step)] [Goddesss Stigmata] [Hyoongshin Acksal] Crack Scales continued to grow on his skin. Wings of fire and his dragon wings combined, and above it, Athenas Grace fell. The Hyoongshin Acksal combined with Demonic Magic to sweep away Apophiss shedding. N! Apophis tried to scream, realizing that something was wrong, but it was too late. Kwakwakwang! Vigrid cleanly swept everything away, even the ice in the tundra. * * * [Would you like to register your name in the hall of fame?] [You have denied registration.] [However, your accomplishments will be recorded in the Tower even if you dont register, and you can change your mind anytime.] With the sound of the stage being cleared, Shanon suddenly shouted. Hey! Master! What about hidden piece fang you were talking about? Oh. Chapter 265 - The Hoarder (5) Chapter 265 C The Hoarder (5) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (7/12) [This is the 27th floor, the Lake of Ghosts.] [You have arrived in the waiting room.] Yeon-woo appeared with the blue portal. With the message that he had safely arrived at the next stage, Shanons scolding filled his head. You fool! How could you forget about that?! Yeon-woo wanted to cut off his connection with Shanon for a moment, but he knew that Shanon would return with worse nagging later, so he stopped himself. And aside from that, you tossed me into a burning pit? D***! No one got hurt. What the f*** are you?! Yeon-woo moved ahead with Shanon behind him and spread his hand open. As he did, Apophiss Poisonous Fang appeared. When he had exploded the Wave of Fire using all his strength, Yeon-woo belatedly realized his mistake. He had been filled with the thoughts of finishing the stage and completely forgot about the Apophiss Fang. Because he mightve lost the hidden piece, Yeon-woo didnt have any other option but to force Shanon into the explosion. No, to be exact, he kicked him in. Thankfully, the shedding of Apophis didnt die easily, and Shanon had been able to take his fang from him when he was at deaths door. Due to the system, Shanon wouldnt be hurt from an explosion that his master, Yeon-woo, caused, but it wasnt like he was unaffected. Of course he would complain. However, Yeon-woo ignored Shanon and examined Apophiss Poisonous Fang. [Apophiss Poisonous Fang] Category: Miscellaneous Rank: ??? Summary: A fang taken from Apophiss shedding, the hidden boss of the 26th floor. There is poison inside of the fang, and if an artifact is created from this, it will have the poisonous property. **There are other hidden functions, but you cannot see them. Please satisfy the conditions. **It was heavily damaged from shock. You need the touch of an outstanding artisan to restore it. On his left hand, he pulled out a hidden piece he had already collected. It was a small red bead. [Tears of Ra] Category: Miscellaneous Rank: ??? Summary: A treasure protected inside the center of the 26th floors castle walls. It is a holy artifact that the sun god himself gave to protect the castle from Apophiss snow monsters. It has been used so much that it has nearly lost its uses as a holy artifact. Yeon-woo poured his magic power inside the two hidden pieces. Ching. With a clear sound, it shined and shook like it was about to break. Still, Yeon-woo didnt stop. Then, from some point, little cracks started to appear on the surface of the two hidden pieces. When they shattered, their real forms were revealed. There were tiny beads about the size of a fingernail. A red bead appeared where the Tears of Ra had been, and a blue one for the Apophiss Poisonous Fang. [You have earned Ras Tear Glands.] [You have earned Apophiss Poison Glands.] The sun god Ra chased after the demonic creature Apophiss tail on his chariot, and Apophis chased after the chariot to swallow Ra. The legend of how day and night came to be was reflected in the hidden pieces. Ras Tear Glands and Apophiss Poison Glands both have forms that are the opposite of each other. When these were combined, an elixir with holy power could be created. Clack Like what it said in the diary, there was an infinity symbol () along the curves of the beads. [You have completed the Glands of Gods and Demons after combining Ras Tear Glands and Apophiss Poison Glands.] [You are able to pick from holy power and demonic energy.] [Which would you like to choose?] You could only choose one property. If you chose holy power, it meant that Ra had hunted Apophis, and if you chose demonic energy, it meant that Apophis had swallowed Ra. A magic organ that created magic power or demonic energy. It had its limits, but priests or contractors would be tempted to have it. However, because I had the Dragons Blessing, I wasnt able to choose easily. His brother had coincidentally received a hidden quest while defending the 26th floor. It was a quest that said he wouldnt be able to guard the castle, so he should raid the source of the monsters. Then, he had found out about Ras Tear Glands and Apophiss Poison Glands, and he had succeeded in creating the Glands of Gods and Demons. But his brother hadnt been able to choose easily. Holy power wouldnt be much help to him because he already had the Dragons Blessing, but he felt like Kalatus would be upset if he chose demonic energy, so he couldnt choose that. Eventually, his brother had handed the strength over to Aether, who had desperately needed it. Aether chose holy power and swallowed it. From then, Aether began to slowly leave Arthia. It was because he had gained the holy power he had wanted to so badly. That was your mistake. Yeon-woo sighed thinking of his brother who liked people too much and gripped the Glands of Gods and Demons. He had already thought of something. Holy power. [You have chosen holy power.] [The Glands of Gods and Demons has been modified to Glands of Gods.] [Agares is dissatisfied at your choice.] [Hermes nods his head with satisfaction.] [Athena looks at you warmly.] [Azrael looks at you strangely while stroking his chin.] He was used to the reactions of the gods and demons, so he didnt feel much when he saw the messages. Yeon-woo tossed the Glands of Gods into his mouth. As soon as it touched his tongue, the Glands of God melted and began to seep down his throat. At the same time, something warm awoke inside of him. A bright white light shined above his skin. [The sleeping Gods Blessing has been awakened.] [The amount of the blessing is overtly lacking. You must gain more of the blessing to wake the holy power sleeping inside of you.] The Gods Blessing that was left inside of his body after he swallowed Brahm gladly accepted holy power for the first time after it was awakened. It was nothing compared to the Dragons Blessing or Demons Blessing he had, so the Gods Blessing just settled down again, not doing much. However, to Yeon-woo, the most important thing was that he had it, so he didnt care. Until he could keep the balance, he would steadily climb the Tower to swallow hidden pieces with Gods Blessing inside of them. Alright, then this is enough. Yeon-woo glanced around, stretching. His exhaustion from the 26th floor was all gone. Right now, he was in a small room that was about 10 pyeong wide. It was a simple room with a bed, a small table, a chair, and a frame on the wall. Unlike the other floors, when you arrived in the start zone as soon as you entered the stage, this time, a message that he arrived in a waiting room popped up. This was that waiting room. The reason that the 27th floor was different from the other floors was because the trials after it would be completely different from those before it. On the lower floors, most trials are set up in a single world. However, from the middle floors, there is a single large trial, but there are also smaller trials that make up sections. I had a lot of sub-quests that supported the large trial on the floors that made up the different sections. Trials like these began between the 27th and 30th floors.. ..According to the policy of the Tower that tests a players ability based on their performance on the 10th floor, the 30th floor was the final floor that tested the accomplishments of the players from the 27th to the 29th floors. You couldnt make a single mistake on the 3 trials of the 27th to the 29th floors. A single wrong step would heavily impact the next floor, and you could receive a ridiculous difficulty on the 30th floor. They were trials that influenced all of us. It wasnt complete after finishing it like before. We really felt like we were going to die. Most players focused on finishing a trial on a single floor. But from that point on, they had to worry about the trials of each floor and the large trial that continued until the 30th floor, so there were too many things they had to keep in mind. For the players who had spent a month on the 26th floor, this was death. However, Yeon-woo had other thoughts. They said that the trials were separated, but technically, there had been a place like this before. The Tutorial. Seven Stages that were made up in Sections A to G. The scale was only a bit larger than before; their task didnt change. They had to get more with a higher score. Yeon-woo opened the waiting room door and stepped out. * * * The outside of the waiting room was a colossal island. It was an island that had a large ocean in its background. There were soft sand and large palm trees like the Mediterranean islands on Earth. However, he didnt think it was as fresh as on Earth. It was similar in how it was hot and humid, but the air was heavy like he wouldnt be able to breathe, and the ocean wasnt blue but an ashy color. [The trial of the 27th floor is beginning.] [Trial: All lives will move onto the Beyond when they live out their lives. However, it isnt easy for the dead to move onto their shelter, the Beyond. It is because they have to cross a large river alone. The River of Souls which is called Samdocheon, Styx, Erebus, and Emptiness in their respective myths is always rough, and because it is boiling, there is no simple way to cross it. Right now, you have become a soul. Cross the River of Souls safely within 49 days. If you dont arrive at your destination in time, your qualification as a reincarnator will be taken, and you will become a ghost that roams around the nine celestial bodies forever. Escape the island safely from the various dangers.] A time limit of 49 days. The destination was the 30th floor. That meant that in two months, you had to overcome at least 3 trials. Considering that there were players who spent years trying to clear a stage, it was ridiculous. The problem was that if you went beyond the time limit, your qualification would be revoked. That also meant that you couldnt challenge stages anymore. Like on the 20th floor, a lot of players fell on the 30th floor. As if to speak for this truth, players were already busily looking for ways to cross the River of Souls. There were approximately 500 players. This same thing was probably occurring in other islands along this large ocean, no, river. You look like you need my assistance. Yeon-woo turned around at the voice. An old ogre with wrinkles was standing there. But it wasnt a monster. He was wearing a tuxedo, the symbol of the Guardians. However, the large hammer that hung on his back looked strange. Im a Guardian and a boatsman, Charon. Do you need my help, traveler? If you can give me some of your life, I can show you the way to cross this river easily. Charon had a wide smile on his face. However, no matter how widely he smiled, his canines were showing, and he came off as scary. He was even more threatening because he was probably about 5 meters tall. Charon the Hideous. He was the High Guardian who handled the floors in the twenties. He was known as the money-loving miser out of all the Guardians. Yeon-woo spoke looking at his bright face. No. I dont need it. Chapter 266 - The Hoarder (6) Charon looked flustered. Most people didnt deny the help of a Guardian. However, Yeon-woo just scoffed because he knew what kind of being Charon was. If youre tricked by Charon, youll be on the highway to failure. Charon was definitely helpful. After arriving at the land beyond the River of Souls, the hint that Charon gave you could decrease the amount of time you spent. But most of them are general hints, and the rare information is expensive. He wasnt called a boatsman for nothing. He excused himself by saying that he needed to be paid for offering informationsomething a Guardian shouldnt be doing, but.. Bulls***. Yeon-woo didnt need any help from Charon since he had the book of cheats, the diary. Charon tried to convince Yeon-woo, but seeing Yeon-woos cold eyes, he just turned around with a sigh. Look here. Yeon-woo stopped Charon. Charon looked back with sparkling eyes. He was planning on accepting it if Yeon-woo tried to bargain. I want some information. Ahem! Of course. Its not easy to cross the River of Souls in the given time limit. Then give me a price. Cash is fine, and items are good too. Ill give you a priceless hint thats equal to what.. What are you talking about? Its only obvious that a Guardian should give information needed to clear the stage. Charon wrinkled his nose. It was quite threatening. Thats not allowed. Giving something without receiving isnt fair. Really? Oh well. Yeon-woo nodded. Then, he opened the system window and quietly adjusted something. But what are you doing? Reporting to the Bureau. W, What? From what I know, the Bureau is in charge of protecting the stage and supporting the players so they can focus on clearing the stage. I heard that advice is also a part of that, so Im asking because theres a price for it. W, Wait! Charon frantically stretched his hand out to grab Yeon-woos. Yeon-woo looked at him with narrowed eyes. Sweat was beading on Charons head, unbefitting of an ogre. What? W, What do you want? Yeon-woo touched the system with his other hand, turning away from Charon. I just want to check. I, If theres anything you want, just ask! Ill tell you! Yeon-woo smirked and dropped his hand. Guardians shouldnt accept money from players and give them information in return. They were beings that were bound to the system. Brokering unfair deals with players was severely punishable. However, this meant that it was alright if he gave the same information regardless of the amount of money he received. He had no reason to be scolded by the system if he treated all players fairly. So technically, its a scam. The hint that Charon gave was the same regardless of how much you paid. However, he just twisted his words to make players think that he gave them as much as they paid. Arthia had almost been ripped off by Charon as well. Although they didnt, thanks to Jeong-woos Draconic Eyes. Yeon-woo didnt listen to what others said anyway, so he was able to make Charon bend to him. Charon glared at Yeon-woo and sighed. I heard people talking about you, Hoarder, but I never wouldve imagined that you would threaten a Guardian. Even though Im like this, Im a High Guardian. If a High Guardian used the loophole in the system, thats a greater problem. Well, I guess the punishment that follows will be as great as that too. ..You dont lose a single argument. But let me off for this one thing. After the thing with Laplace, everyones being careful these days. Yeon-woo didnt miss what Charon said. Laplace of Myo. They said that his qualification as Guardian had been taken after he did something he shouldnt have. Lupi of Hai had asked Yeon-woo what Laplace discussed with him. He had been curious what happened to Laplace after that, but he didnt look into it. Ahem! Anyways.. I wont tell the other players. I have no reason to either. Oh. Thank..! Of course, you have to hand over all the information you can. Charons face crumpled as he shook his head. What Yvlke said in passing as he left the Bureau was right. He needed to be careful of the Hoarder. He had said that you would be on the losing side if you werent. Still, Charon liked players like this. The smarter a player was, the longer they would live, and the more floors they would climb. The Tower wasnt somewhere you would succeed just because you were strong or just because you knew a lot. You had to have abilities, strategies, and correct judgement. All three of those had to be developed. Players like that gave Guardians a vicarious sense of satisfaction. Yeon-woo was like that. That was the reason why Yvlke liked Yeon-woo. Of course, Charon stilled like money the best. Mm. Well, there are two ways you can cross the river. Charon made a V with his hand and folded his middle finger. The first one is to just swim past it. Guys who are confident in their magic power attempt this. But I dont suggest it. Yeon-woo nodded. He knew that there were some people who jumped into the River of Souls fearlessly. They become a part of the river. There were souls that werent able to move to the Beyond living in the River of Souls. It was obvious what kind of reaction they would have when they saw a living person. I see. As expected, you already know whatll happen. Charon chuckled and folded his forefinger down. The other one is to make a boat. Of course, you may be wondering how youre supposed to make that in the time limit you have. If you bring the necessary materials, I can make it for you for a small fee and.. No. ..Id like it if you remember that Im a Guardian. Charon complained as he put his hands in his pockets. It was an attitude different from the polite Guardians so far. Aside from that, Charon spoke of some hints that he would need on the way to the 30th floor. He was heeding Yeon-woos condition to tell him everything he could. However, Yeon-woos eyes didnt change. He clicked his tongue inwardly. I already knew all that. He had wondered if there was something his brother missed, but it seemed like there was nothing of the sort. Just when he was about to turn around Also. ..? I suggest that you dont go too deep into the opposite side of the island. Are you talking about the Cannibal Monster Humans? Cannibal Monster Humans. They were monsters that lived on this Island of Souls. To be exact, they were this places natives. Charon grinned. Seeing as you know the Cannibal Monster Humans, I suppose you know about the information of this island. Anyways, thats all I can tell you. Even telling you this is a bit too much. Alright. Yeon-woo silently nodded his head. Charon chuckled. Then I wish you luck. Oh, if you need a boat, call me anytime through the system.. Yeon-woo lifted his hand towards the status window. Okay, okay. Guys arent popular with the girls if theyre picky like you. Charon pouted and quietly disappeared into a green portal. Yeon-woo lightly treaded not to the shore but to the opposite of that, towards the island. So I need materials for the boat first, hm? The River of Souls was acidic and poisonous, so it was hard to float most boats on it. However, the boats that you commissioned Charon to make would differ greatly by the amount you paid. Also, he asked for so many things..people didnt say that listening to Charon led to failure for nothing. Still, you cant not make a boat. You had to have superior materials to drop the price a little. Most of them were deeper inside of the island. And of course, it definitely wasnt easy to get them. Thinking of the type and amount of materials he needed, he was about to enter the forest when someone called out for him from behind. Wait! There were two people who stopped Yeon-woo. One was a giant, and the other was a depressed-looking muscular figure. Of them, the giant spoke up. Youre the Hoarder, right? Yeon-woo silently nodded. Im Hector, and this is Ibrahimovic. And? Mm? You dont know us? ? He spoke like it was obvious that Yeon-woo should know them. However, Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes, and Hector looked flabbergasted. When he realized that Yeon-woo really didnt know him, fury flooded his face. Im the 92nd Captain of the Fantasy Regiment. This guy here is the co-captain. Yeon-woo had heard of the Fantasy Regiment. After the Cheonghwado fell and the Red Dragon had internal struggles, the Eight Large Clans had been shaken. There were still eight clans that were far more outstanding than the others, but there was a slight change in the hierarchy. Allforone. The White Dragon. The Black Dragon. The Elohim. The Devil Army. The Blood Land. The Sea of Time. The Daud Brethren. The White Dragon and the Black Dragon had taken the Cheonghwados empty spot. And although these two clans were from one large clan, they were still as powerful as other large clans. It was especially shocking that the leader of the White Dragon, the Spring Queen, Waltz, had defeated the 3 Consuls of the Elohim at the same time. But because the shaking of the Tower was quite strong, there were new emerging forces that threatened the authority of these clans. The Fantasy Regiment was one of them. They consisted of 108 small clans and teams and swept through the lower and middle floors. For the past year, they had been climbing the hierarchy at a rapid pace. They had recently become well-reputed, so most ordinary clans and some rankers were wary of them. However, this was Yeon-woos first time meeting them because he spent a while training inside the One-horned tribes village. He didnt care much about them. Yeon-woo was after the Eight Large Clans, not a bunch of small fry who went around proudly saying that they would catch up to them. Obviously, his reaction would be apathetic. Hector growled, not satisfied with Yeon-woos reaction, but he didnt think of picking a fight with him. The abilities of the Hoarder became well-known in the war between the Red Dragon and the One-horned tribe. Of course, Hector thought most of it was just rumors because he was the Martial Kings disciple, but the Hoarder was not someone he could take lightly. He had already received a report from his subordinates on the 26th floor of what Yeon-woo had done. There was no need for them to clash here. Hector began to speak again, barely calming himself down. You probably heard from Charon just now. You need a lot of materials and money to make a boat. Lets work together. Ibrahimovic, with his dark circles, added onto the sentence. We heard that the Hoarder always does solo playing without the Cheongram siblings. However, even you wont be able to gather all the materials in the allotted time, so lets Its fine. Yeon-woo shook his hand in the air as a sign of refusal. Technically, these two were right. You needed to be strong to gather all the materials, and even if you could, it would take too much time. It was inefficient. Also, the price to create it wasnt to be underestimated, so it was good to gather as many people as possible to pay for it. However, Yeon-woo had no reason to be held up by money since he was being sponsored by By the Table, and he was confident in gathering the materials himself. If he needed more manpower, he could make his Monster Portents do it. There was no need to work together with them. Theyre also oppressive. There were about 500 people on the island. They werent all part of the Fantasy Regiment. They were probably forcing the other players to work for them under the impression of working together. Theyll just leave the exhausting work to others. Also, if they have control, itll be easy for them to absorb them into the Regiment. So this is how they grew their clan. He could feel the island with his senses. Most of the players were unhappy, but they werent able to speak up about it. There was an oppressive air blowing around. Yeon-woo had no reason to be used by them, so he denied their offer. He was about to go back into the forest because their conversation was over, but.. You son of a b****! Im talking to you, but youre not even listen..! Hector was about to grab Yeon-woos shoulder with a grimace, feeling offended by Yeon-woos attitude, when Crunch! Keackkkk! His right arm broke like a piece of straw and shot up in the air along with his shoulder. Chapter 269 - The Hoarder (9) However, Shanon didnt pity them. His strengthened senses delivered an absurd amount of information to him. Of them, he could see that the 92nd Squad was attempting to do something to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo didnt punish them or anything. No matter what they did, they were all in his palm anyway. He thought that they wouldnt be able to do anything once the Cannibal Monster King appeared. Whatever happened, there didnt seem to be any way for them to get out of the island safely. Shanon shook thoughts about them away. He was more curious about the skills that the greatly anticipated Cannibal Monster King had. * * * I dont see Charon. S***. Hes always around, so where is he now? Orant scratched the back of his head as he spoke with annoyance. He felt like he was going to lose it because Charon hadnt shown himself on the island for several hours now. They gathered all the materials they needed, so all they needed to do now was make the boat, but the Guardian in charge of it wasnt showing himself, so they were extremely irritated. Also, according to his subordinates, the Hoarder was gathering his supplies for the boat rapidly. They had to find Charon before he finished and slow down the Hoarder as much as possible. Charon was called a money-grubbing boatsman, so they had already calculated how much they could give him to make him listen to their orders. They had already forced out Karma from other players. However, you could only bribe someone if they were present. Since he wasnt here, they were completely at a loss for what to do. Normally, he followed people around like a lost puppy, but he wasnt there when they actually needed him. Also, Orant wanted to finish this cleanly. With Hector dead, it was obvious that Ibrahimovic would become the squad captain. Orant wanted to become the co-captain. Ive heard that Charon enjoys fishing in the lake opposite this island. Do you think he couldve gone there? Fishing? Orant tilted his head. Yes. My subordinate just heard about this from some player. They say they saw him go in that direction frequently during this time. Dammit! You should tell me things like this in advance! We almost wasted time because of you! Orant kicked his subordinate in the shins, furious. His subordinate pitched forward, but he didnt say anything. It was better to stay quiet until Orants anger was settled at times like this. Orant calmed himself down as he stood there. So? Wheres this lake? I heard you have to go inside the forest. Its not the Cannibal Monster Humans territory, is it? I think..it is. S***. You want me to go in there again? Orant ground his teeth. It wasnt that hard to collect materials on the island. However, the problem was the Cannibal Monster Humans. They were a nuisance when they were hunting. They couldnt just avoid them, either, because the Cannibal Monster Humans were so tenacious in hunting their prey. The headquarters had said that the easiest way to clear the 27th floor was to gather materials without being noticed by the chief as much as possible. As long as they controlled their pace, they could breeze through the 27th floor unlike how much they suffered on the 26th floor. And after that.. They said the Regiment would take care of things. The Fantasy Regiment couldnt help them because the island was selected randomly. But past the River of Souls on the 28th floor, things were different. The Fantasy Regiment could interfere as much as they wanted. The Fantasy Regiment was known for having all their clans be on equal footing, and the clans on the higher floors were in charge of helping the clans on the lower floors. Obviously, the River of Souls, with all its boats, was large enough for several clans to float around. Ibrahimovic knew this, and he believed that they could surround the Hoarder. Anyways, that was why Orant was uncomfortable entering the forest that was bustling with Cannibal Monster Humans. Thinking of going back in there again was ridiculous. But it wasnt like he had any other choice. Eventually, Orant gritted his teeth and nodded at his subordinate who had stood up again. S***. Oh well. Gather a team. Well be entering the forest. And just in case, ask other clans for their cooperation. The expression of his subordinate became brighter. Yes, sir! * * * Although it was supposed to be a cooperation, it was more like an order for the other clans. The players from the other clans had stiff faces. Again..! The leader of Team Trinity, Heidi, ground her teeth. Elves were known for being expressionless, but the anger on her face was clear to see. Dylan and Jun, who had been with her from the Tutorial, didnt look too happy either. Theyre basically telling us to walk into our own graves. F***. Should we just fight them? The orders that they continued to receive after they entered the island made them feel unpleasant. With 500 people on the island, there were countless different groups. The 92nd Squad and Team Trinity were just a few among them. However, the 92nd Squad had taken control under the name of the Fantasy Regiment. They had about 200 of their people on the island, so they were able to oppress other clans, and they forced the other players to help them when they needed it. They also sent others in their place when they had to enter the territory of the Cannibal Monster Humans. The damage to the smaller clans was great. There were even a few teams that had been completely wiped out. After barely gathering the materials, they thought it was over, but they received new orders to enter the territory of the Cannibal Monster Humans. Of course they would be frustrated. Heidi was thinking of contacting the other clans to organize a rebellion. The search would probably be over soon since they just had to find Charon. However, the problem came after that. They were being used for minor work like this, so it was obvious who would do the trivial work like rowing the boat or steering it. They needed to have control. Since she was an Elf, it was hard for her to make a violent choice, but the countless things she suffered since entering the Tower changed her personality. Dylan and Jun looked tempted. Since they would just suffer if this went on, they thought it wasnt a bad idea to attack them first. If we can ask the Hoarder..! Heidi suddenly remembered someone. It was a masked person she had seen from far away. The Hoarder. He probably couldnt remember her, but she remembered him clearly. They had met shortly, but if she pleaded for it, wouldnt he help them a little? However.. Its fine, maam. You dont have to overwork yourself for us. Her team members shook their heads. They could feel her determination to do whatever was necessary. Heidi smiled bitterly when she looked at them. The team of less than 10. They were now her family, like Dylan and Jun. During the war between the Red Dragon and the Cheonghwado on the 11th floor, Heidi and the others had joined as mercenaries for the money and were placed in the 2nd legion. At the time, the Hoarder was the leader of their legion. Her current team members were people she met back then. The war ended faster than she thought, and their leader had suddenly disappeared. They were worried their legion would be split apart after not even doing anything, and she had ended up creating a team of people who had the same goals as her. Heidi naturally became the leader, having already been the leader of her former group. At first, she had rejected the position, saying it wasnt her place, but after she took the position, she led their team smoothly. She was also the reason why their scattered team members joined the team again after the difficult trial of the 26th floor. Heidi felt a great responsibility. It was the reason why she had thought of rebelling after holding it in all this time. She couldnt let anyone get hurt anymore. She had already lost three team members. However, the team members shook their heads, reading Heidis mind. If they rebelled here, the subjugation would just fail. They decided that it was better to bear it for a bit longer. Heidi sighed. Her team members had a point. Even if they defeated the 92nd Squad somehow, how would they deal with the Fantasy Regiment? They were between a rock and a hard place. How about contacting the Hoarder? Dylan raised his hand, but Jun firmly shook his head. No. Thatll be hard. You saw him. He only focuses on what hell get, and he doesnt care about others. Itll be a relief if he doesnt hand us over to the 92nd Squad. D, Do you really think hed do that? Dylan thought he would take it easy on them since they had met him before, but he wasnt sure. Heidi stood up when she was done organizing her thoughts. Lets move now that weve made our decision. We cant be scolded for being late. They nodded their heads. Each of them looked pale. * * * Oh! Our beautiful Heidi! Did you come because you missed me? Its cold here, hm? Heidi slightly scrunched her forehead at the sexual harassment as soon as Orant saw her. However, she didnt show it and just answered apathetically. Since everyones here, lets move. She used to have quite a temper, but she had recently learned that it was best to control your emotions as much as possible. She moved to where her team members were. Orant clicked his tongue as he watched her. Ha. Fine. Lets see how long youll act that high and mighty. Orants goal was to see Heidis always cold face crumple. Thinking of humiliating her in front of her comrades made him smile. He was confident that it wouldnt be long before that happened. Soon, the subjugation team of 30 people began to move towards the forest. The forest was humid and heavy like always. However, there was something noticeably different than before. The cold. No, to be exact, it was a shivering chill. Orant moved relatively comfortably surrounded by the subjugation team, but the deeper he went inside of the forest, the bigger his frown became. Hey, pathfinder. Is this the right way? Pardon? Yes! I, Its correct. ..What is this Orants face crumpled like paper. What is this? Why did it become so different in the span of a day? Orant had a trait that could sense change, so he would know immediately if the air was different. The smell on the tip of his nose was different. It was a humid smell. There was the tingling smell of blood mixed in it. I didnt hear about there being a battle here..? Orant paused. It was best not to move when something was off. They all had nervous faces. They had realized that something was off. But regardless of that, Orant nodded at his subordinate. He was ordering a few of them ahead to investigate. You! You! You! Go check if anythings wrong. The players who were called out paled. In cases like this, it was almost guaranteed that you would die, but if they didnt go, they would die by the sword of the 92nd Squad. They were forced forward. They didnt return even after a while. Orant and everyone else had stiff faces. They were all thinking the same thing. Something was in there. Captain Heidi, I think youll have to go. Orant looked back at Heidi. He still wanted to make her bend to him somehow, but his life was more important. Heidi was skilled, so he believed that she would be able to discover if something was wrong. Heidi had already experienced this before, so she took Dylan, Jun, and a few more members with her. Heidi could also feel that the air was slightly different with her sharp senses like Orant had. Not too long after, they found 3 corpses. They were the players that had gone out before them. Gurgh!! T, That cant be. ..Heidi. The condition of the corpses was awful. Dylan looked back at Heidi with a hard expression. Wait. Heidi stopped him with a complicated face, and she tiptoed to the closest corpse with the quiet footsteps of a cat. Somethings not right. The corpses were different from how the Cannibal Monster Humans usually hunted. Their heads were half-crushed, and their bodies were chewed by something, so it was hard to recognize them. However, the hunting methods of the Cannibal Monster Humans werent like this. They were cannibals, so they kept the players intact when they hunted them. But this was.. Like they played with them as if they were toys.. The problem was that they hadnt sensed anything while these players were being violently hurt like this. What had happened? The nature of their hunting was different than normal. Just then Kieek!! Kie! Kieeek! The hunting cries of the Cannibal Monster Humans rang out in the forest. It was a method they used to make their prey nervous. Within them, Heidi could feel something else. Excitement. Anxiety. Nervousness. They were running around high from something. They had lost all sense of logic. Swek Everyone get into formation! Heidi shouted when she felt the Cannibal Monster Humans move. They had to be on their guards. Just then, an additional message popped up. [A great number of Cannibal Monster Humans have died somewhere on this island.] [The chief is furious after discovering this. The lower-ranked priests have begun to mutter prayers on his orders.] [The difficulty of the trial is increasing.] [The Cannibal Demonic Humans are arriving on the island more frequently.] [Cannibal Demonic Creatures are arriving!] [Cannibal Demonic Monsters are arriving!] W, What? No way! The members all had shocked faces. Heidis face was also pale. This was it! The reason why the air had become different. A great number of Cannibal Monster Humans had been killed somewhere, and the strength of the other Cannibal Monster Humans had become more powerful. Kookookoo The forest shook, and lunatic Cannibal Monster Humans began to appear. They came from the trees and from the grass endlessly. The members were about to use their skills when Dont touch them! Get down. Heidi suddenly shouted with message magic. The members all got down on the ground. The trees shook like they were doing to break, and they all held their breaths as they waited for the ruckus to stop. Amidst all that, Heidi saw a large shadow passing by in the crowd of Cannibal Monster Humans. It was about 5 meters long. The murderous aura coming from it was so strong that it bent the atmosphere. A Cannibal Demonic Creature. It was surrounded by Cannibal Monster Humans, like they were protecting it. Heidi met the eyes of the Cannibal Demonic Creature when it turned its head. Heidi swallowed in nervousness. Fairy Eyes. She was able to read information about it with her specialty Elf skill. The Cannibal Demonic Creature had a stronger wavelength of magic power than what she had heard. It was strong while it looked like it wouldnt be strong. Orant and Ibrahimovic, who were being arrogant saying they were the strongest on the island right now, would probably be ripped to shreds by its bare hands. It could probably step on Heidi and her members without much effort, but it just turned away and continued on its way. After the ruckus was over, Heidi and the members couldnt stand up because they were too shocked. What is that monster..?! Only after a long time had passed, Dylan broke the silence, panting. Heidi suddenly burst up. The members looked at her with questioning faces. Heidis face was stiff. The place that the Cannibal Monster Humans are goingits where the team is. The members are in danger! ! ! They realized the severity of the situation. They had left some of their own members behind in the base of the subjugation team. They needed to go save them. Also, Heidi wasnt able to read the aura of the Cannibal Demonic Creature. It meant that they were completely different from the Cannibal Monster Humans and Cannibal Demonic Humans that they had seen so far. It wasnt a being that should be on a lower floor like this. The subjugation team would never be able to defeat them. If Ibrahimovic joined, they might have a chance. I have to be quick! Heidi! Heidi put the worried shouts of the team members behind her and called a Wind Spirit to run to where the subjugation team was. There, it was a complete madhouse like she had expected. Everything was in ruins because of the battle between players and the Cannibal Monster Humans. Orant was rolling on the ground, his upper body crushed. However, there was something that Heidi hadnt expected. What is that..? She had been expecting for everyone to be dead, and the Cannibal Demonic Creature to be roaring, but the heads of the Cannibal Monster Humans were piled on the ground. Instead, monsters that looked like shadows were roaming around above them. Crunch. Crunch- Monster Portents cried out in the sky. Chapter 270 - The Hoarder (10) Chapter 270 C The Hoarder (10) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (12/12) What is that..? The moment she saw the Monster Portents, Heidi stiffened. They were beings that looked like black fire but also like the shadow of a candlelight. Her activated Fairy Eyes could see clearly that they werent beings that should exist in the world of the living. At first, she thought they were the undead, but it was hard to categorize them as such. Like their namesake, the undead were beings that werent dead. They were not beings that had been resurrected but those that were cursed and couldnt die. They could also be beings that were just born differently in the first place. However, the beings in front of her were different. In the end, the undead were all living beings bound by the rules of the living. But the shadow-being in front of her wasnt a monster. Like it was unique, nothing could be found like it among all the rules and laws of existence. Heidi, who had believed that there was a logical reason for everything she saw through her Fairy Eyes, was utterly shocked. Just then, Krrr The Monster Portent that had been digging into the brain of the Cannibal Demonic Creature turned its head. ! Heidi stepped back in surprise. The shadow monster looked like it was going to run at her any moment. Heidi! Captain! Her team members who had survived the Cannibal Demonic Creatures attack frantically ran towards her. From behind, Dylan and Jun were coming as well. Heidi tried to stop her comrades from approaching the danger, but Shik! The Monster Portent looked elsewhere before the players approached and vanished into the darkness. Huk! Huk! Heidi, are you okay? Dylan grabbed Heidi and checked to see if she was alright. However, Heidi didnt say anything. She just looked in the direction where the Monster Portents left with her Fairy Eyes wide open. * * * W, What is this? Aacck! Unlike Heidi and her party, who had been able to survive the Monster Portents arrival, the base of the 92nd Squad where Ibrahimovic had been looked like it was hit by a bomb. The excited Cannibal Monster Humans, Cannibal Demonic Humans, and Cannibal Demonic Creature werent something they could stop. The players died out from the Cannibal Monster Humans, and the more skilled ones were ripped apart by the Cannibal Demonic Humans. The Cannibal Demonic Creature had just walked. Boom. Boom. Every time it took a step, the ground shook. Its red eyes were flashing as it looked for something. The forest in front of it was pressed down, and the trees broke off to the side. Ibrahimovic was gasping far away from where the Cannibal Demonic Creature was. Under the mossy rocks, he held his breath in fear that the creature would hear him. His crushed right arm throbbed, but the fear that trickled down his back froze his pain. The Hoarder..! You! Ibrahimovic ground his teeth thinking of Yeon-woo, who was to blame for all this. With the general message that the difficulty had increased and the arrival of the Cannibal Demonic Humans and Cannibal Demonic Creature, all of Ibrahimovics plans had been reduced to ashes. The players who made up the 92nd Squad died like insects. They were stepped on, blown away by fists, and played with before they died. He ran at the Cannibal Demonic Creature, trying to stop it somehow, but he only managed to injure its pinky finger while his entire right arm was destroyed. The creature must have been furious as it was now looking around for Ibrahimovic. Seeing as how it was sniffing with its nose, it seemed like it was searching for him through smell. He hid his scent using an artifact, but he couldnt erase all his traces. The distance between them was shrinking. He would probably be caught here. He had to leave this island before that happened. A boat! I have to get on a boat! Actually, Ibrahimovic had a secret boat his subordinates didnt know about. It was only a small canoe, but it was big enough for him to fit on since Charon had made it. Ibrahimovic decided to leave the island for good. Since the Cannibal Demonic Creature was here, he couldnt stay on the island any longer. It was wiser to escape as soon as possible and request help from the Regiment. Ive already contacted headquarters. I just have to find the coordinates! Ibrahimovic quickly racked his brain. He felt sorry for his subordinates who were being sacrificed, but someone needed to leave the island to request for help. He thought that it would be best for his subordinates if he left and quickly brought back support. The canoe wasnt too far off from where he was. Because he had hidden it among thorn bushes, no one else had known where it was. Please, please. Ibrahimovic looked around with his senses on guard. Footsteps faded away and disappeared. It seemed like they had passed by. He found himself dashing through the forest alone. It wasnt time to think things through and plan. Swek . It was a priceless skill he had bought in case of times like this. It could be used for escaping dangerous places at explosive speeds. There was a disadvantage in that it used a vast amount of magic power, but there wasnt any problem getting to where he needed to. He could feel the Cannibal Monster Humans frantically following him, but he was able to evade it easily. Yes! Ibrahimovic was sure of his success. Although the Cannibal Monster Human was fast, it would slow down once outside its territory. He couldnt feel the presence of the Cannibal Monster Human or the Cannibal Demonic Humans. Also, far away, he could see a large rock. It was something he had placed to show where the territory of the Cannibal Demonic Creature ended. The canoe that he had hidden under the bushes was somewhere in that area. I survi..! But just when Ibrahimovic sighed in relief, a large shadow came from above and easily crushed the rock. A gruesome hand stretched out from between the rock pieces and grabbed Ibrahimovics neck. The Cannibal Demonic Creature was looking at him with an amused face. What happened? Ibrahimovic saw a bloodied clump dangling in the Cannibal Demonic Creatures left hand. It was so bloodied that he couldnt recognize it that well, but it was clearly the subordinate who also protected him from his side. Cap..tain..Im..so..sorry! He didnt know if his subordinate was talking about knowing where the canoe was or about the rock, but it was obvious that he had exposed them. The words of the Cannibal Demonic Creature made Ibrahimovic go blank. I found you, rat. Fear grew exponentially inside of him. H, He can talk? Kwang! Kuk! The Cannibal Demonic Creature didnt care about Ibrahimovics surprise and just tossed him to the ground. Ibrahimovic felt like his entire body was breaking apart. He used different skills, but they all scattered upon meeting a clear barrier before they could reach the Cannibal Demonic Creature. F***ing..resistance. This was the scary part about a Cannibal Demonic Creature. It was as powerful and resistant as it was gruesome. It could easily eat most players. Kwang, kwang, kwang Heehee! Uhee! The creature threw Ibrahimovic on the ground several times in amusement. His arms and legs were crushed, and his internal organs were ruptured. As his skull cracked, blood poured out. He couldnt even see properly because of the blood fogging his vision. Was he going to die futilely like this, without being able to do anything? Ibrahimovic wanted to endure it, but his consciousness was slowly fading away. Right before his consciousness was completely cut off, he felt his body being flicked away. He was rolling on the ground. When he opened his eyes later, he could see a black shadow fighting with the creature. The Cannibal Demonic Creature was trembling in fear. Monster! Monster! Go away! Go awayyy! Monster! Aaaack! It shooks its fists around, but the black shadow avoided them and turned the Cannibal Demonic Creature into a bloodied mess in seconds. The Cannibal Monster Humans protecting the Cannibal Demonic Creature were all dead. Like Ibrahamovic was when he had met the creature, the creature was now the one scared of the shadow. It was being pushed to death. What was it? Ibrahimovic wondered, but he couldnt continue thinking. Just before he let out his last breath, he saw the Cannibal Demonic Creatures head being tossed in the air, blood spurting out. * * * [You have discovered the Cannibal Monster Human village.] [The enemy procession is beginning.] Kayak! Krrk, krk The black fire that began in the forest spread to the village. The Cannibal Monster Humans who were enjoying their feast of humans were taken aback at the sudden occurrence. They all tried to put the fire out with water, but the fire just grew bigger and swallowed everything in its path. The crops and fruits that they had grown with care for the last year instantly became ashes, and their cottages became charcoal. The yard where the village people danced and sang instantly became fuel for the fire. The Cannibal Monster Humans were confused as they didnt know the source of the fire. Their craze, which began after some of their comrades had died, flared up again. However, there was another waiting disaster for them. Pat From inside the black fire, a whirlwind came at them. It was Yeon-woo. Chwak Yeon-woo moved rapidly and got rid of the Cannibal Monster Humans in his way. He didnt even have to pull out Vigrid or use his Black Aura. He could kill them off just using his Magic Bayonet. They were defeated one-sidedly without even being able to fight back. [The difficulty is increasing.] [The difficulty is increasing.] [The frequency of the Cannibal Demonic Creatures approach is becoming more frequent!] Human! Im going to kill you, human! A few Cannibal Demonic Creatures ran at him amidst the massacre. They were easily taken care of as well. When he swung his sword, the creatures fist was flung away like a piece of straw, and when he swung it again, the creature plopped to the ground because its heart and throat were cut. H, How..? It was incomparable to when it ripped Ibrahimovic apart easily. Their end was futile. Theyre too weak. Yeon-woo stepped on the corpse again and jumped forward once more. Blood spread out and evaporated from the heat. Cannibal Demonic Creatures and Humans continued to come at him, but they couldnt fight Yeon-woo properly. They were weak. All of them. It was so disappointing for Yeon-woo. He knew that the Cannibal Demonic Creatures wouldnt satisfy his expectations. But he still thought they would be a nuisance. His brother had expressed annoyance when he fought them. However, they couldnt bother Yeon-woo any less. He hadnt even awakened his Authorities. It was like when he fought with Apophiss shedding. [The chief has found you making the village into a mess. He sacrificed the lower-level priests and has begun to chant a new prayer.] [The Cannibal Monster Kings arrival is nearing.] [Current progress: 81%] Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes at the new message. The arrival of the Cannibal Monster King. Would he be strong? He hoped it would be better than Apophiss shedding. When he reached 100%. [The prayers have been accepted. The chief has begun to evolve.] [The Cannibal Monster King has arrived.] Far away, Yeon-woo saw a small, isolated island. It was where the chief stayed. Spreading his wings of fire, he flew above the River of Souls. Pat Using Wind Path and Blink, he slid above the water and arrived at his destination. Crunch. Crunch. Something as big as Apophiss shedding was voraciously eating something. He felt Yeon-woos presence and turned his head. His red eyes creased violently. So its you. The one who hurt my children. Yeon-woo put his Magic Bayonet away and pulled Vigrid out. As he swept his black Aura around, he thought to himself. Would this guy be strong or weak? His brother had definitely said he was strong. He said that it was hard even for him, and he had barely beat him with the help of his comrades. Then, how would Yeon-woo himself fare? He knew that he was stronger than his brother, but he hoped the being would be somewhat challenging. Are you using Fear Fire? Funny. Using hellfire on the prince of ghosts. Im blessed by the River of Souls. Fear Fire cant defeat me. Like how fire is put out by water, I can counter this easily. The air around the Cannibal Monster King became humid. Fog settled down, and it seemed like it would start to rain. It was an acidic fog. It was the trait of the being that excelled at using Fear Water. Seeing it, Yeon-woo kicked off from the ground in annoyance. Blah blah, you talk too much. * * * H, How..! It was an unbelieving tone of voice. Yeon-woo snorted at him. You talk too much. Puk Yeon-woo broke the Cannibal Monster Kings head. Blood spurted out, but it all evaporated in the heat. He was the same. Yeon-woo sighed. The Apophiss shedding and the Cannibal Monster King were easily swept away by his Aura. I guess theres nothing I can do except climb to the higher floors quickly. It mightve been his greed for wanting something from the lower floors. This wont do. I should meet Lana and quickly get through this. Gosh. Yeon-woo decided to change his priorities. At first, he was going to take everything he could and slowly climb the Tower, but there wasnt any need for that anymore. It was better to find what he needed and move onto the next floor. Yeon-woo found another village on the island. It was where the chief had stayed. Young and old Cannibal Monster Humans were trembling in fear. Of those, Yeon-woo was interested in the elders. The Cannibal Monster Humans were naturally gifted warriors, shipwrights, and boatmen. The older ones knew the secret to the boat for crossing the River of Souls. If he could use them well, he could get to the 30th floor without too much trouble. Chapter 267 - The Hoarder (7) Hector! Ibrahimovic ran over to Hector in surprise. Blood was pouring from his right shoulder. He quickly got out a potion and poured it onto Hectors injury. However, it didnt heal. You crazy bastard! Hector attempted to run at Yeon-woo with bloodshot eyes. But he was stopped mid-step. A sharp blade was aimed at his forehead. Its common knowledge that you shouldnt touch someone else without their permission in the Tower. Youre a Captain of the Regiment, and you dont even know that? You..! Chwak Yeon-woo swung the Magic Bayonet without any hesitation. Hectors head rolled on the floor, his face still angry. Ibrahimovic was covered in blood. He looked at Yeon-woo with fearful eyes. He remembered why the Hoarder was called the Hoarder. It wasnt simply because he hoarded hidden pieces and Karma to himself. It was because he chewed up all the guys who picked a fight with him. What? Do you have something else to say? N, no. Yeon-woo shook off the blood on the Magic Bayonet and entered the forest as he placed it back around his waist. Ibrahimovic trembled in fear. The blood from Hector was still hot. * * * The weather was hot and humid. He felt like his skin was being pricked, and the concentration of oxygen was so thin that it was hard to breathe. He felt like he was in water. He quickly became tired. On top of that, there was poison in the air. It was probably from the evaporation of the River of Souls. If you stayed on this island for a long time, your body would most definitely crumble. I understand why the time limit is 49 days. Its impossible to stay in a place like this for too long. Of course, there were some players who roamed around the 29th floor and 30th floor. There were always dropouts who were forced to stop at the stage after the time limit was over. However, Yeon-woo could guarantee that they werent people in their right minds. His Demonic Dragon Body was affected this much, so how would the normal players fare? Yeon-woo glanced around, thinking that he should leave this place as soon as possible. There should be something around here. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes to find what he was looking for. The palm trees covering the island reached up to the sky, and the ground was muddy. There were poisonous insects and cobras everywhere. Found it. Finding what he had been looking for, Yeon-woo slowly moved in front of it. On the outside, it didnt look too different from normal trees. But if you looked closely, you would see that there were two intertwining vines that climbed up to the top. It was the first material for the boat. The Spectre Tree. All the trees on the Island of Souls were firm. Thanks to that, you could have sturdy lumber. It was easy to think that you could use them as materials for a boat. There was something most people overlooked. The River of Souls was acidic enough to melt even that. You could sink in the middle of the river. Fortunately, we sank not too long after we traveled from the island, so we were able to get back to the island. After racking our brains for several days, we were able to come up with a solution. Since their lumber melted in the River of Souls, they could find lumber that didnt. To be exact, it needed to be a tree that had resistance to the River of Souls. The Spectre Tree that Yeon-woo had found was just that. There were small rivers and water that flowed underground on the island. The tree that Yeon-woo had been looking for was one that absorbed the water from the River of Souls, the Spectre Trees. You couldnt differentiate the Spectre Trees from other trees just by looking at them. However, there was an ominous atmosphere around the tree, and because it had grown by drinking the river water, it had a natural energy inside of it. Sometimes, these trees had mutants. Kiaaak! As Yeon-woo approached the Spectre Tree with his Magic Bayonet out, it trembled and split a vine to reveal its face. Chrarak The branches shook, and tens of vines came flying at him like whips. There were thorns on its surface, and a poisonous gas emanated from it. A rock would be crushed just by touching it. Whoosh Unfortunately for it, Yeon-woo was its opposite. Holy Fire flared up like will o the wisps and landed on it. In an instant, the fire stuck to the branches. Kieeek! The Spectre Tree began to shake in pain. Yeon-woo raised his Magic Bayonet and swung it. Kashing * * * Co-captain! What happened? The 92nd Squad of the Fantasy Regiment, the group that had been called Tree Image in the past, was in shock. From when the beginning of their clan was created to when they joined the Fantasy Regiment. Although Hector was oppressive, he was an umbrella for them. Someone like that returned with their head cut off. Ibrahimovic looked out of it as he returned, completely drenched in blood. Co-captain! Only after the clan members called him did Ibrahimovic pull himself together. The dark circles under his eyes had become even darker. Unlike the dejected aura he normally had, he looked scary right now. ..I can hear you, so dont scream. I, I, apologize. The clan members moved back. Their co-captain frequently became scared, but once he was angry, he became violent. It was almost like he had split personalities. He was one of the reasons why the 92nd Squad had been able to join the Fantasy Regiment. Two Face. His nickname that represented his different faces had once been infamous in the dark guilds. The person that made Hector like this is the Hoarder. ..S***. That guy again. Dont we need to take revenge, Co-captain? Even if hes strong, hes probably busy gathering supplies right now, so..! No. Well wait for the right time. Ibrahimovic firmly shook his head even at the urging of his subordinates. Hes strong. You didnt forget about what he did on the 26th floor already, hm? .. .. The Fantasy Regiment had eyes on every floor. It was possible because they had numerous clans within them. Sharing information they received was an unspoken rule that the clan members had. This was how they knew about Yeon-woos performance on the 26th floor. He had jumped into the nest of the snow monsters and even killed the shedding of Apophis, the hidden boss. They said he finished the trial in just two days. Hector downplayed it, but Ibrahimovic was different. Snow monsters were strong, and moving past them was unimaginable. Those here had already passed the 26th floor, but they had almost died for it. A lot of their clan members had actually died as well. This time, Hector made a mistake. Foolish bastard. I told him multiple times to control his temper. Ibrahimovic was mad at the death of his friend, although he was a stupid guy. Also, we have orders to scout the Hoarder from above. So confronting himis something we wont do. The clan members all bit their lips. The Fantasy Regiment had given them orders to treat the Hoarder well if they saw him and contact the headquarters. Hector had died after doing what he normally did. The 92nd Squad originally hadnt planned to meet Yeon-woo like this. But Vice-captain, we cant step back like.. Fool. Do you think Ill really just step back like this? Knowing Ill be cursed by you guys for listening to the orders from above? The eyes of the clan members widened. Ibrahimovic smiled coldly and pressed his temples. We have to use our heads. Since we have the Regiment name at our disposal, shouldnt we use that to our advantage? We still havent gotten our registration fee. Oh, there he comes. A clan member came panting from the forest. What about the Hoarder? Hes currently busy gathering materials. But the materials hes gathering..are a bit strange. How? There were some Spectre Trees that lashed at us with their branches if you remember. Hes mostly just cutting them. Strange monsters aside from that are being hunted by him.. Theyre probably hidden pieces. Since he got 1st place on all the stages so far, hes probably overflowing with Karma. The amount of money he gave Charon is most likely the highest of all of us. There were 30 boats that Charon could make. Of those, the 92nd Squad was able to request only a middle-level one. Of course, there was nothing they could do because they had to carry all of their clan members over. But since hes alone, he wont be able to push his boat. What do you think will happen then? Ah. I see, so thats how! The clan members exclaimed after realizing Ibrahimovics thoughts. The River of Souls was so large that it almost wasnt a river. Pushing off from the shore definitely wasnt easy. You needed a helmsman, a navigator, crew members for the trivial work, and sword wielders who fought when it was needed. However, it was going to be hard for the Hoarder to do all of those things by himself. What would he do when he was surrounded by several boats in the middle of the river? He could fight. He might even win. But what about after that? What if his boat was destroyed? Then it was the end for him. It would be bad if such an unfortunate incident happened far off from the island. Ibrahimovic was talking about that. Far away from the island, the Hoarder wouldnt be able to do anything if he was surrounded by enemies. You couldnt do alone what 10 people did together. He was alone, and they were 500. Also, the headquarters had said to contact them as soon as they saw the Hoarder so they could send people. Then, the rankers of the Regiment would participate as well. It probably wouldnt be just one or two boats that surrounded the Hoarder. There would be at least 10, maybe even more. We can contract him then. Ibrahimovic clenched his fist. Raising their numbers was easy. He would create a situation where the players didnt have any choice other than to listen to him, and they would be contracted into the Regiment. Since it was a contract with a demon, even the Hoarder wouldnt be able to squeeze out of it. The other players on the island were all contracted forcefully and became a part of the Fantasy Regiment. If we can contract the Hoarder into our 92nd Squad..our prestige will rise. We might even be in the top 10 Squads. They werent all equal just because they were registered in the Regiment. The lower the number of their squad, the more authorities they had. The 10 Squads were especially groups that had caused a commotion in the Tower before the Fantasy Regiment was made. They would be able to be a part of them. Ibrahimovic thought that even if they werent in the 10, they would at least be in the top 30. Then contact headquarters first. And give Charon more money so our boats can be made before the Hoarders. The clan members busily began to move. * * * Kookookoong! The 31st Spectre Tree toppled over. Yeon-woo skillfully separated the parts he didnt need and cut it along its flaws to toss it inside Intrenian. But Master, what kind of boat are you trying to make? Do you think you can man itt without any other people to help? Just then, Shanon spoke up in a slightly concerned voice. As someone who had already passed the 27th floor, he was worried about Yeon-woo. He had barely crossed this place as well. Hanryeong, albeit silent, was thinking the same thing. Yeon-woo grinned. What do you mean theres no crew? Huh? Do you know what the concept of the boat Im making is? What is it? A ghost ship. Shanon realized what Yeon-woo was saying. It seemed like they were going to do some trivial work. S***. Chapter 268 - The Hoarder (8) Chapter 268 C The Hoarder (8) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (10/12) [1: The authors views do not reflect the views of the translating team. Though we arent able to change the plot, we can and should call out racism when we see it. Thank you for your support!] Shanon wanted to curse, but he knew that Yeon-woo wouldnt listen to whatever he said anyway. He sighed and asked another question. There was something he still didnt get. But how will you make a boat? I dont see what youll make with the materials youre collecting. I agree. Ive never heard about a Spectre Tree being used for an A-Rank boat. It also wasnt on Charons list. The two were curious because they had passed through the 27th floor a long time ago. They remembered clearing the floors up to the 30th with much difficulty, so it was still fresh in their memory. But Yeon-woo just lightly grinned. Why do I have to look for a boatsman to make a boat? Of course I have to look for a shipwright. ? ? Shanon and Hanryeong were confused. It was like Yeon-woo was saying there was someone who could make a boat other than Charon. And on this island, at that. However, Yeon-woo didnt explain himself and continued to cut the Spectre Trees to put them inside of Intrenian. How deep had they gone inside of the forest? Yeon-woo paused for the first time. His gaze inside of the mask moved towards somewhere. Hes here. Shanon and Hanryeong turned their vestiges in the direction he was looking and then tilted their heads. There wasnt anything in the forest. There was only grass and long shadows. However, they could feel something carefully approaching them. On the outside, he looked like an average person. The only difference was that there were strange tattoos on his face and neck, and he had a kukri on around his legs. It was like seeing an uncivilized person who lived in a jungle. [1] There were about 10 of them. Each of them were approaching them like a hunter after its prey. They moved above the trees and ran along the grass, down low on the ground. Cannibal Monster Humans? Shanon muttered dumbfoundedly to himself when he realized what they were. All players who had been on the 27th would know what kind of monsters they were. No, they werent just monsters. It was true they bothered the players from their trials on the 27th floor. However, they had a village for themselves, and they had enough intellect to form a civilization. They were called natives. But most players treated Cannibal Monster Humans as monsters. It was because they were cannibals, regardless of their intellect. They hunted players and enjoyed cooking them. Of course players would feel enmity towards them. They were famous for staying deep inside of the jungle and hunting players away from the others. It seemed like they had chosen Yeon-woo as their next target. Ive felt this for a long time, but why are there so many people who want to commit suicide around you? There are other ways to do it, so why are they doing that? Shanon clicked his tongue because he could see the future of the Cannibal Monster Humans already. He was already thinking that the Monster Portents were going to be happy. But theyre the shipwrights? Shanons confusion was pushed back. The Cannibal Monster Humans around Yeon-woo had begun to move. Pat If others saw, they would think that they had come from the shadows. They were that fast. Some Cannibal Monster Humans behind them on the trees had bamboo shoots inside of their mouths and were blowing into them. Tens of poisoned needles poured down towards Yeon-woo like rain. They were small and hard to see because it was dark. On each needle, there was a drop of poison that was enough to make an elephant drop. It was their basic hunting method to poison their prey so they couldnt move and then hunt them. The Cannibal Monster Humans were all skilled enough to hunt ordinary players without the poison. Yeon-woo stretched his hand out in the direction that the needles were coming. When he did, the mana around him swirled into a whirlwind, and the needles all landed in his hand. When he waved his arm, the needles all flew back in the direction that they came from. Pupupuk! Quuuek! Kiiieek! [Cannibal Monster Human 72 has died.] [Cannibal Monster Human 142 has died.] The Cannibal Monster Humans fell forward after being killed by their allies needles. The sound of watermelons cracking rang out. It was the sounds of heads being crushed. [Cannibal Monster Human 168 has died.] The Cannibal Monster Humans realized that Yeon-woo wasnt just someone who broke away from the back but a skilled player. But it was too late. The ones who had luckily survived were wrapped around by a long shadow. They had all been dominated by Yeon-woo without even being able to fight back. Kirk! Kikirk! Kirrrk! As if they wouldnt lose, they still all had a murderous glare in their eyes. They shouted things with bloodshot eyes. Yeon-woo opened his mouth after looking at them for a while. If you answer my questions, Ill let you live. It was the same sound as the Cannibal Monster Humansof rolling phlegm inside your throat. But the accent was different. The eyes of the Cannibal Monster Humans became wider. How do you..know how to speak our tongue, player?! The Towers system automatically provided a translator function to players. It was a way to help the players since they had all come from different dimensions and worlds. However, this benefit wasnt provided for monsters or natives. No one knew the reason why. So when monsters wanted to express something, they would barely imitate the language of the players. But Yeon-woo was copying their language. His pronunciation wasnt perfect, but it was enough to communicate with them. That doesnt concern you right now. Just answer the question. No! I dont have anything to say to a..! Puk! Yeon-woo cut the neck of the resisting Cannibal Monster Human without any hesitation. [Cannibal Monster Human 91 has died.] Oof. Things wont go well if he keeps on killing them. Yeon-woo ignored Shanons mutterings and approached the Cannibal Monster Human behind the dead one. He was looking at his comrades corpse with red eyes. Wheres the location of the village? Humph! Kill me if you want! Itll be a disaster for..! [Cannibal Human Monster 238 has died.] The location? I dont..kuk! [Cannibal Human Monster 111 has died.] Yeon-woo cut their necks every time they didnt answer or resisted. The corpses piled up one by one and began to stain the ground red. The corpses of the Cannibal Human Monsters melted into the ground, and a black fog floated up, scattering into the air. As time went on, Shanon began to worry. Hm? Isnt this dangerous if it keep up? It didnt matter if the Cannibal Monster Humans died. They were monsters anyway. The problem was what came after that. [Somewhere on the island, 25 Cannibal Monster Humans have died.] [The chief is furious after discovering this. The lower-ranked priests have begun to mutter prayers on his orders.] [The difficulty of the trial is increasing.] [The Cannibal Demonic Humans are coming!] All players on the island received the same message. The f***! Which son of a b**** is doing this?! Aack! Screams came from all around the island. It was because of the word Cannibal Demonic Humans. The trial of the 27th floor was to escape the island safely from any dangers. It wasnt to fight against them. It meant that they should avoid danger and gather the necessary materials. The reason why Cannibal Monster Humans werent classified as Superior species or humans was because of their unique skill. They shared strength with their tribe members that they shared blood with. No, to be precise, it wasnt their strength but the strength of their bloodline. That meant the more Cannibal Monster Humans he killed, although the number became smaller, the more powerful they would become. Cannibal Demonic Humans were a step above Cannibal Monster Humans. The power of the killed Cannibal Monster Humans went towards creating Cannibal Demonic Humans. Most players had a hard time just with the Cannibal Monster Humans, so of course they would be frustrated that Cannibal Demonic Humans were arriving. Hes probably doing it on purpose. Yeon-woo calculated his every movement. Hanryeong thought there was a reason this time as well. However, the problem was that a single Cannibal Demonic Humans strength was equal to 25 of the Cannibal Monster Humans. Things could become a mess in an instant. However, Yeon-woo cut off the head of the last Cannibal Monster Human like he didnt care. [The difficulty of the trial is increasing.] [The Cannibal Monster Humans are arriving more frequently.] [The Cannibal Demonic Humans are coming!] A message that a large amount of Cannibal Monster Humans were coming popped up. On top of that, there were Cannibal Demonic Humans. The Cannibal Demonic Humans would be on the level of the commanders of the 26th floor. The fact that the Cannibal Demonic Humans arrived meant that the island would be in panic-mode in an instant. Beyond this forest, there is a lone island. I think thats their base. Yeon-woo shook off the blood droplets on his sword and placed it back around his waist again. Are you saying the shipwright youre looking for is there? To be exact, hell be arriving soon. Shanon and Hanryeong realized what Yeon-woo was planning. Its the chief! Does the Cannibal Monster King have a hidden piece like that? Yeon-woo nodded. Cannibal Monster Humans continued to become stronger through their blood. The difficulty of the island could continue to increase. My comrades and I wondered, What would happen if all the Cannibal Monster Humans on the island died? and we discovered a fun fact from the Cannibal Monster King that was created. ..Although we almost died from it. The hidden piece that the Cannibal Monster King had was related to it. The boat that Charon made could cross the River of Souls, but the Cannibal Monster Kings boat had many other functions. It was especially useful in finding hidden paths. His brother had used this to meet someone else. Jeong-woos second teacher, Lana. Yeon-woo licked his lips thinking of his brothers new teacher who came after Galliard. It would be nice if I could meet her. It might be hard because she was a free-spirit, but if he could meet her, he wanted to invite her to the clan like Galliard. Even if that didnt work out, he could meet someone his brother knew. He needed to create a Cannibal Monster King. And on the other hand, a thought occurred to him. Jeong-woo said that he almost died from the Cannibal Monster King with his 3rd step awakening. I hope hes better than Aphophiss shedding. Thinking of the disappointing hidden piece of the 26th floor, he desperately hoped he would like the hidden boss of this floor. Checheche His shadow spread out, and the Monster Portents scattered all over the island. Since he had confirmed where the Cannibal Monster King would come from, he was going to get rid of the Cannibal Monster Humans as soon as possible. [The difficulty of the trial is increasing.] [The Cannibal Monster Demons are arriving!] A lot of people will die. Tsk! Shanon tsked, thinking of the players of the 92nd Squad who would meet with a disaster. He felt like he knew why the gods and demons related to death liked his master. Chapter 271 - The Hoarder (11) Chapter 271 C The Hoarder (11) Kiek! Kieeeek! The Cannibal Monster Human elders were trembling. Their trusted king had fallen. They had no hope of fighting back. However, even while they were trembling, they didnt let go of their spears. It was because of the women and children behind them. Even with the king dead, they wanted to save their grandchildren somehow. Yeon-woo snorted. He didnt feel bad for them. It was survival of the fittest. These beings had just been eating players. He wouldnt forgive them just because their positions were swapped. But he wasnt going to kill them either. Since they didnt have any power, he was going to make them build the boat and use them for small errands. Yeon-woo stretched his hand out to them. The reward that he earned after killing the Cannibal Monster King shined. [Cannibal Monster Kings Token] Category: Holy item Rank: A- (*limited to the 27th floor) Restriction: The clearance of the Cannibal Monster King. The fear level of the Cannibal Monster Human tribe has to be at least 30. All warriors of the tribe must be decimated. Summary: The token that the tribe chief leaves behind after becoming king. Because of the tribe skill Blood Connections. you can use the connected Monster Portents with it. However, the tribe must pledge themselves to you. It was a shining purple bead. The skills of the tribe were contained within it, so he could use it however he wanted. Jeong-woo also made the boat with this. He got it by coincidence, but it was useful. And sturdy. Seeing the lifestyle of the Cannibal Monster Humans, he had wondered if they were able to create boats. And bingo. The Cannibal Human Monsters were an indigenous species more intellectual than other monsters. Most players didnt know this, but that wasnt the case for his brother. The Cannibal Monster Humans didnt just eat humans. Rather, humans were a delicacy. They fished in the river when players didnt show up. Of course they would be able to create boats. It wasnt technically a hidden piece, but it was also a hidden piece that you couldnt find if you didnt use your imagination. Hwaaa The token of the Cannibal Monster King shined, and the old Cannibal Monster Humans shook their heads as if to reject the binding. Their hands trembled in rejection, but. If you dont accept it, the ones behind you die. The old Cannibal Monster Humans shook at his words. He would kill the children first. They werent just empty words. Just then, a smarter-looking Cannibal Monster Human stepped forward with heavy steps. I-If you promise to save the women and the children, well pledge to the binding..! No. Yeon-woo denied their condition in an instant. There will be no negotiations. Everyone accepts the token. If not, every one of you will die. The elders looked back at the Monster Portents. The women shook their heads in fear. Even if they became slaves, survival was the most important thing. He eventually nodded his head. ..Understood. Ding [You have initiated the bind of the tribe. Additional Karma is being provided.] [You earned the title Guide of Cannibal Monster Humans.] [You have succeeded in claiming the 2311st Cannibal Human island as your territory. If you want, you can use it as a base after declaring it your domain.] The island of the Cannibal Monster Humans as another hidden piece. He could use its inhabitants as slaves and use the land as his territory. I didnt know who the creator of the 27th floor was, but they were twisted. A territory on a stage that you have to escape in 49 days. Did they want us to keep it or not? But it was useful to use it as a secret storage base. After the stage was over, some people used the islands as their private bases. Wasnt one of Bayluks manufacturing facilities located here? Bayluk was especially interested in the River of Souls and the lifeforms in it. Bayluk was interested in poison, so the 27th floor was basically his home. His brother had given the coordinates of the island over to him. After that, Bayluk didnt talk about this island at all. When his brother occasionally asked, he just answered that things were going fine. Yeon-woo thought that he was using the area even today. He wanted to invade the island and break it apart, but.. Theres no use if I dont know the coordinates. Bayluk had changed the coordinates of the island after a long time. Yeon-woo couldnt spend 49 days looking through all the islands, and even if he found it, there were probably defenses set up all around it. Therell be a way for me to find it next time. Or if I use these guys, I can find it. Yeon-woo turned away from the Cannibal Monster Humans with regret. Already bound to the pledge, they were bowing on the ground. They looked like servants meeting their king. Like his Monster Portents, he could feel that they were connected through the token. Yeon-woo opened Intrenian while looking at them. If he wanted to create the boat, he needed to get started as soon possible. * * * The Cannibal Monster Humans started crafting the boat as soon as Yeon-woo ordered them to. The token of the Cannibal Monster King wasnt a simple token of a king. It was an authority that could determine whether they lived or died. To save their children, they had to do everything they could. The older ones felt tired moving around. They struggled to carry the Spectre Trees, but Yeon-woo didnt even blink. Suffering was their responsibility, not his. He didnt have any reason to pity them. However, he ordered his Monster Portents to help them for the things that required strength. He couldnt let his workforce get hurt. He found players on the island locked up in the village storage room. T. Thank you. Thank you so much. The players cried as they thanked Yeon-woo for freeing them. Yeon-woo silently nodded and gave them the canoes that the Cannibal Monster Humans used to get back to the main island. A few players seemed to want Yeon-woo to help them, but Yeon-woo didnt say a word to them. I might end up with burdens. He had done enough by saving them. Putting the players who went back to the main island out of his mind, he headed towards where the boat was being created. The Cannibal Monster Humans said they needed about 5 days to make the boat, so he was going to push up that deadline. Meanwhile, the players arrived at the main island floating on the River of Souls. Their faces were filled with exhaustion. What..do we do now? Their happiness from being saved didnt last long. They didnt know what to do from there. All their items had been stolen, and they only had themselves. Furthermore, they had been locked up for quite a while, and the time limit was almost up. They didnt really have any options. There was only one method left. To be carried by someone onto the next floor. . . They just glanced at each other. No one spoke up first. They needed to get on Yeon-woos good side, but no one was going to step up. They might get hurt. They were too scared of the Hoarder. In the end, no one moved until they arrived at the shore. They didnt even see that most of the forest was destroyed. Just then. Swish They felt a presence and heard the sound of grass rustling. They all looked in the same direction. A person? Heidi was leading a group of people there. She also looked surprised by their sudden appearance. * * * So youre saying the Hoarder got rid of all the Cannibal Monster Humans? Y, Yes. Heidi gasped. She didnt really think he could do it, but he had. Then the shadow monster from back then was also the Hoarders..? She didnt have any evidence, but considering the circumstances, it made sense. It was truly surprising. The shadow monsters that effortlessly killed the Cannibal Demonic Creature were shocking by themselves, but Yeon-woo had even taken on the Cannibal Monster King alone. It was clear that the Hoarder was more skilled than what was known to the public. After Orant and Ibrahimovic died, Heidi had searched for survivors in the forest with the rest of Team Trinity. She didnt think there would be any survivors, but it was only right to help them if there were. She wouldnt be like the 92nd Squad. Her comrades, Dylan and Jun, agreed with her. The specialty of an Elf was love. It was a cruel Tower, but Heidi still wanted to uphold some morals. Fortunately, there were quite a lot of survivors. The Cannibal Demonic Humans had just focused on hunting for pleasure, and they didnt look at prey that was already hurt. There were about 60 players in Trinity now. This number was more than enough. The 26th floor had actually been harder. However, they all looked extremely tired. After jumping over countless hurdles of danger, they suddenly felt tired because it was peaceful. Also, the air isnt good. Its making our bodies heavy. Our minds are also becoming weaker. Heidi thought that it was going to be truly dangerous if this kept up Dylan and Jun looked tired as well, but they could still move. She could also feel their strong determination to get through this stage. The other members were the same. So Heidi was going to cross the River of Souls using any way possible. Thankfully, they had the materials from the 92nd Squad, so it was easy to make a boat if they found Charon. The problem was the other survivors. It was right to leave them behind if they were going to be a burden. However, she was never going to do that. I dont want to be like Father. Heidi bit her lips thinking of an old memory. Technically, these 60 people that followed her were all her people. She couldnt throw them away just because they made things harder. Some people might say she was being hypocritical, but she didnt care. There was only one way for her to save everyone and get to the 30th floor. We need the help of the Hoarder. But how? The Hoarder definitely wasnt someone who would volunteer to help first. He had a cold personality and would push people away if they were a bother. However, with her Fairy Eyes, she knew that Yeon-woo wasnt an evil person. He just looked that way because he did things coldly, but he wasnt a twisted person. It was easier to convince people like this. She just had to show him that would be helpful to each other. It all came down to once thing. The price. We have to make a deal. We can show that we wont be a nuisance and give the Hoarder something that hell be satisfied with. But what do we have? What can we give? Yeon-woo had everything. Strength, charisma, and hidden pieces. On the other hand, they only had one thing. Their bodies. Still, even that was too lacking compared to Yeon-woos subordinates. Wait, our bodies? Heidi opened her eyes. Then, she looked around. Before she contacted Yeon-woo, she had to convince them so they wouldnt say anything otherwise. She was confident that Yeon-woo wouldnt reject a deal like this. [TN: Hello, I will be taking a break for the next two days. When I come back, a new week will be started for the cycle of 12 chapters. This chapter is not included in the release rate of 12 per week, so there will still be 12 chaps when the new week starts! Thanks for your support, SLR readers! Yall are the best. ] Chapter 272 - The Hoarder (12) Chapter 272 C The Hoarder (12) You want me to carry you? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes at Heidi. Although he wasnt doing much, Heidi felt pressured. Her shoulders trembled slightly as she nodded. Yeon-woo judged Heidi highly. There was a big difference between being able to look into the eyes of someone you were asking a favor from and not. On the other hand Theyre done for. The people who were looking at him from far away with pleading gazes, having given all the responsibility to Heidi, were pathetic. They were players from the 27th floor, but they were extremely weak. They would probably be eaten by magical creatures in the River of Souls when they crossed it or be prey for the pirates. Do I look that different from them? So much so that theyre scared like that? Yeon-woo silently looked at Heidi. His boat, which was being made by the Cannibal Monster Humans, was quickly taking form. The Cannibal Monster Humans said they needed 4 days, but 3 days was enough at this rate. Anything was possible if you forced them to put their minds to it. Heidi had come in the middle of that process. She brought the players who were alive on the island with her and requested help. Yes. Of course, we wont ask for bulls*** like help out of goodwill. Well give you half of the Karma that we have. And while were on the boat, well do anything you ask. The trivial work and such. Anything. Anything? Yes. Any..! Can you be held responsible for what youre saying? Heidi was going to respond to Yeon-woos question and became speechless. His indifferent eyes flashed slyly. He looked her up and down. Heidi unwittingly shook. She felt like a mouse in front of a snake C like her body had been dismembered to be observed. She couldnt breathe. All kinds of thoughts went through her mind. She felt scared and humiliated. She regretted saying Anything. She felt like he was saying, What are you going to do if I touch you? Despite the fear, she bit her lips. She couldnt step back here. She couldnt let down the people who were counting on her. Ill..accept any conditions. At her words Psssss. Everything that was pressuring Heidi disappeared like it was never there. Heidi subconsciously sighed out of relief. Youre a lot different from the 16th floor. Heidi was surprised at what he said. She never imagined he would remember her. The war with the Cheonghwado was a big event for her, but to the Hoarder, she was probably just a background character. It had been too short. It seems like its because of other peoples expectations of you. Its best not to be swung by those. One-sided trust and expectation always turn into disappointment. What are you.. Heidi felt like his words were bitter and lonely, like he was talking about some time in the past. She was going to ask him what he was talking about, but Yeon-woo firmly cut her off. Youll get to know in the future. If you want to get on the boat, fine. Ill accept. Heidis expression turned brighter. She didnt think he would accept that easily. However, there are conditions. Heidi swallowed with a nervous face again. First. The payment is 90% of the Karma you have. No haggling. Well do it in front of Charon so you cant hide things, either. It was a powerful condition, but Heidi quickly nodded her head. In their positions, they would have to give up their life savings if he asked for it. Anything else? You have to follow me unconditionally. Ill throw you into the river right away if you dont listen. Understood. And lastly. Dont pay attention to anything I do. Dont even come near the places I point out. If you dont follow this condition, Ill throw you into the river. Heidis face brightened up again. She had worried that he would say something unreasonable, but they were all things she could understand. She nodded her head in agreement. She didnt forget to thank him. I see theyre the second bunch of slaves. Just then, Shanon said something strange. The second bunch? The first bunch is over there, hm? Shanon pointed at the Cannibal Monster Humans. He seemed to be pointing at the people bound to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo grinned. Then theyre pushed back a spot. To the second bunch and the third bunch. Hm? Why? The first bunch is here. Hey! Shanon jumped up and down after Yeon-woo pointed at him and the Monster Portents, but Yeon-woo put him behind and looked at the people behind Heidi. It wouldve been fine to reject their offer, but there were two reasons he accepted it. One was that the boat that was being created was so large that it would be comfortable with more workers on it. The second.. Theyre lacking a lot..but I think theyll be useful if theyre put to work. He saw someone who was worth considering for the first time since he entered the Tower. She was responsible and had leadership. He could help her fill in areas where she was lacking. However, if there was a con, it was that she seemed to place importance on living up to other peoples expectations of her. That needed to be fixed. She would probably change her mind about that soon, anyway. Ill have to keep an eye on her. Yeon-woo looked at the joyful survivors and turned around. There, the Cannibal Monster Humans were moving busily. * * * Meanwhile, in the clan house of the Fantasy Regiment, Cardin was rushing around after having read the report that came from below. The moment he entered a temple-like building, the sound of swords clashing against each other rang against the marble walls. Kashing! Someone in shining armor was exchanging swords with multiple sword-wielders. It looked like a hero was swinging his sword in an elegant way, and it looked like it was out of a legend. He had a beautiful sword technique. Although the people fighting against him were all expert level players, he pierced through their weaknesses with ease. Clang! The jaws of everyone watching dropped. The same went for Cardin. He was in a rush, but he found himself absorbed in watching the sparring. When the last sword flew up into the air, everyone released the breath they were holding. They hadnt been able to breathe properly because it was so tense. Ah. We cant defeat you, sir. We thought we were almost at your level now. Every time you swing your sword, your left shoulder is open. As long as you fix that, you should be fine. Youve improved a lot. I might lose next time. Did you know thats a form of mocking? I know you dont have any idea of what its like to lose. Is that so? Haha. The man chuckled and stretched out his hand for the man on the floor. Then, he took off his helm. Gold hair drenched in sweat revealed itself. His face looked like it was sculpted. His looks were so seductively outstanding. However, his low voice and the charisma that he exuded showed that it wasnt just his looks that were beautiful. The servants around him quickly dried out his hair with a towel while he gulped down water. He felt parched after sweating. Everyone around him had a neat and serious attitude. The white armor they had on had a cross (ʮ) in the middle, emitting holiness. The second squad of the Fantasy Regiment, the Illusion Knightage. Considering how the first squad consisted of leaders of different clans, the second squad was technically the center that led the Fantasy Regiment. The commander, Creutz, had outstanding sword techniques, enough to be called the Illusion Knight. and he was the face of the Fantasy Regiment, having represented them in front of the public. His beautiful face, honorable personality, and caring attitude created the exact image of a knight, so many people followed him. Commander. Oh, whos this? Cardin. What are you here for? I havent heard anything from you after you entered the smithy. I came because I have something urgent to tell you. To tell me? Creutz wondered what the captain who had gone into closed training would have to tell him, so he took the report from him. The moment he read it, his face stiffened. The servants realized that something wasnt right and quietly stepped back. The other knights all stepped away from him and got on their guards. The Hoarder arrived on island 2,311? And the 92nd Squad was destroyed as a result of that. Yes, sir. Was Tree Image the 92nd Squad? The one with Hector? Yes, sir. I was always worried about that guy since he was so arrogant without the skills to back up his attitude. Hes gone and done it this time. I thought he would be okay since Two Face was at his side. The Hoarder doesnt let anyone go if they bare their teeth at him. Creutz rubbed his forehead in frustration. The Regiment Leader will be furious when he hears about this. Yes, sir. Haaa. The Hoarder will probably refuse if we contact him like this. Hes very suspicious of others. This is why we said over and over not to confront him. Creutz sighed. If he knew this was going to happen, he wouldve sent the knightage to the 26th or the 27th floor. But no one knew when the Hoarder was going to appear on the 26th floor, and there were too many islands on the 27th floor, so it was hard to pick a single spot. That was why he had requested the help of the other squads in the area. It seemed like some arrogant fool had messed things up. Creutz felt extremely frustrated. But what could he do? The water was already spilled, and the people responsible for the mess were dead. Is it time for restructuring? I thought it was too early, but it seems like theres a limit with the way were doing right now. In fact, Creutz believed that the structure of the Fantasy Regiment had to be changed. The Regiment was a private group created by the Commander and 12 of his blood brothers. Then, as the Cheonghwado toppled and the Red Dragon split apart, the Regiment recruited greater numbers. Thanks to that, they had reaped gains and controlled most of the lower floors within a year. However, their expansion caused trouble in some places. Because of their loose control, some squads within the Regiment acted out. Also, some good-for-nothings entered through the easy conditions and asked for unreasonable things like equal relationships. Creutz, who based the Fantasy Regiment on trust and loyalty, felt frustrated at this. They didnt listen no matter how much they attempted to rein them in, and if they used force, they would always get complaints. There was also the problem with the Eight Large Clans. People who didnt know compared them to the Eight Large Clans because of their size. However, Creutz didnt agree. They might be similar in scale, but they were vastly different internally. They were ever so lacking. Loose control, wide management, and their number of rankers. Everything was lacking. Still, the Eight Large Clans didnt look too kindly on the Regiment. They just werent able to do anything because of the tensions between themselves, but if they had the chance, they would try to rip them apart. Also, it wasnt just the Fantasy Regiment that had grown during the time of confusion. There were a few new clans that were as large or skilled as them. They had to win in the competition with them somehow. In the end, for the Fantasy Regiment to grow to even greater heights, they had to take care of the things that happened within their sight and restructure their organization. We need the Leader for that, but since he doesnt go outside.. Creutz sighed, thinking of the Regiment Leader who wouldve left from closed training. He knew how much the Regiment Leader cherished Yeon-woo and what kind of relationship they had, so he didnt know what he was going to do now. Yeon-woo was someone they had to recruit as an ally, never as an enemy. Then, what about the Hoarder? Where is he? I heard he already floated his boat onto the River of Souls. I suppose itll be easier to find him after that. Deliver this to the squad thats near the river. Fix the misunderstanding and..never mind. Ill do it myself this time. Yourself? Cardin was surprised, but Creutz nodded heavily. Of course. We have to fix the misunderstanding face to face. Cardins expression hardened. Creutz realized that there were some things that Cardin didnt say. Is something the matter? Thats..I dont recommend you go yourself. Why? There are reports that Triton just arrived on the 28th floor. What? Triton was one of the Four Emerging Clans along with the Fantasy Regiment. They were famous for having the god of the seas, Poseidon, back them up. They were all violent and uncivilized. Creutz despised them. That wasnt the end of it. Also.. Cardin squeezed both his eyes shut as he finished his sentence. There are reports that the Blood Land and the White Dragon sent spies at the Hoarders appearance. ! Chapter 273 - The Hoarder (13) Chapter 273 C The Hoarder (13) Chapter 273 C The Hoarder (13) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (2/12) Chwa There was a boat splitting through the water. Waves thrust against the boat, and white foam scattered, shaking the calm surface of the water. However, it wasnt beautiful. The River of Souls shined an ashy color. There was a sticky acidity in the air. Every time the surface was broken, the screams that the ghosts let out stimulated fear. But as if the passengers didnt care, on that giant ship carrying hundreds, there was an orgy party happening. Men and womeneveryone were high from drinking and drugs. They nakedly twisted around each other like mating snakes, and there were scandalous things occuring, like multiple men with one woman. Slaves refilled the bars and tables with wine, meat, and drugs. The music was loud, and people were shouting. When they were excited, they even wrung the neck of the people they had just had relations with. After that, they tossed them into the ocean and roamed around looking for new prey. No other words could describe this better than a frenzy. The problem was that this wasnt the only boat like this. Along with the large ship, there were tens of smaller boats that followed it like ducklings following their mother. It was a fleet so large that it would cause the jaws of anyone who looked at it to drop. Sea Gods Seawall The Blessing that was given to them made them even more threatening. The reason they could head to their destination without losing their way even with the orgy was because the Authority was activated. In the center of everything, there was a man. On the highest floor of the ship, a man sat on a throne decorated with gold, jade, and all kinds of jewels looking at the horizon. His head was messed up like a lions mane, and he was covered with beautiful naked women, filling himself with the drinks and meat they brought. Kahalhalhal! Not too long now. The man ripped a piece of meat into his mouth with his hairy arm and suddenly stood up. The women who were quietly sleeping in his arms frantically left. The women who were waiting behind him quickly covered his naked body with a cape. The man was still looking far away into the horizon. But his eyes were fixed to a specific locationrather, they were looking somewhere far off. Tell all the crew members well be arriving soon! At his loud orders, the sound of horns rang out all over the ship. Bwoooo The other boats blared their horns, and the crew members started getting up one by one. The fogginess in their eyes vanished, like they had never been high on wine and drugs, and they began to dress themselves in the armor that they had tossed onto the ground. When they were done, they turned back into neat warriors. Triton. They were the might of the ocean after having received Poseidons Blessing. Lanas territory.. The apostle of Poseidon who was leading them, Benteke, smiled cruelly. I dont know why were looking for the Quartz Palace, but this will be fun. Kahalhalhal! His laughter rang out loudly. * * * [The Predator has arrived. It is expressing its fury.] [Everyone be aware.] Hold on tight! At Heidis urgent shout, the players and Cannibal Monster Humans began to grab sturdy holds. Then Kwang! With a mighty explosion, the boat shook up and down. The players that had failed to grab onto a hold were flicked out with a scream, and the people who were barely holding on couldnt get a grip of themselves. The acid that was falling from the sky was strong enough to melt their skin. Screams filled the air. Heidi realized why Yeon-woo asked them to follow him unconditionally. He was telling them not to have regrets or be dissatisfied. It had been 5 days since they left the island. That much time had already passed since they entered the 29th floor. It was enough time for them to become used to it, but they were still scared. Not be dissatisfied? That was something that they couldnt achieve. Everyone would be the same if they saw the sight. There was a large whale that was even bigger than the Summer Queens body. Tens of sharp teeth akin to a sharks shined. It was even more problematic because there were tens of other whales just like it behind it. It was so terrifying that it seemed like the boat was going to crack. There were countless monsters living inside the River of Souls. Because they lived in the poisonous and acidic river, they were extremely vicious, and sometimes, they enjoyed eating people that floated above the river. Once you entered the 28th floor, finding your direction was one problem, and surviving from the sea monsters was another. Most sea monsters could be defeated if multiple players worked together, and they could even be killed from time to time. However, the large predatory whale in front of them was different. It was a sea king monster that lived in the center of the River of Souls. Also, because of its ravenous personality, nothing would be leftover once these monsters appeared. Even the sea monsters didnt appear when the sea king monsters came up. The Predator was in the greatest tier of sea king monsters. They were the most hated monsters of the players, and they occasionally spit out acid-like Breath to melt the players. However, there were tens of the Predators. They dug into each other and pushed their heads into each others wounds. Foundations of blood shot up and turned the blackish river red. The smell of blood wafted in the air, and the screams of ghosts rang out over and over again. The Predators continued their hunt. Why didnt the Hoarder go another route and go this dangerous way? There are other, calmer areas. Is there a reason for this? Heidi had so many things she wanted to ask the Hoarder, but she stayed quiet because one of the conditions was not to interfere with what he was doing. And right now, it was more important to focus on not being flung out of the boat. Her gaze was focused on the heads of the Predators. Yeon-woo was sitting there, pulling on a sword from his subspace. [A god of Malak, Azrael, is smiling at you.] [Azrael blesses you.] [A god of Olympus Thanatos, is gleeful.] [A demon of Jeolgyo, Vimazildara, looks at you with strange eyes.] [Anubis is watching you.] [Giltine is satisfied.] [Ankou claps.] [The gods and demons who have the power of death are amazed by you.] [You received a powerful Blessing.] Yeon-woo got rid of the messages that kept on popping up. The messages that he had been getting from the 26th floor told him that all the gods and demons related to death were paying attention to him. They were offering apostle positions and even directly giving him Blessings now. [Azrael is glad!] [Azrael strengthens the 3rd Spirit with his power. You can do more things with it now.] [Azrael awaits your choice.] Azrael pretty much seemed to consider Yeon-woo his apostle now. He was the most proactive out of all the gods related to death, but it was also probably because one of the four Authorities that Yeon-woo had chosen was his. The proficiency that was highest was the 3rd Spirit. Azraels influence over Yeon-woo became larger, and he was happy at the jealousy of the other gods and demons. I see its true that hes a god that likes to be haughty. Of course, there was a being that was furious too. [A demon of LInfernal, Agares, is telling the other gods and demons not to be greedy for whats his.] [The gods and demons all ignore him.] Most of them ignored him. He was ranked second within LInfernal, but after losing his power on the 23rd floor, he was nothing more than their punching bag. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid. As his four Authorities activated, Vigrid trembled while emitting a white light. Yeon-woo surrounded it with black Aura. Kwang! The Wave of Fire covered the heads of the Predators like lightning. The atmosphere fizzed, and the river water steamed. * * * Tak! Yeon-woo lightly stepped up on the quiet boat. The boat couldnt even be called a boat anymore with how ruined it was after all these days. He could see the Cannibal Monster Humans fixing the broken sections. The boat really looked like a ghost ship with all its tatters. The players looked at him in fear. They didnt even think about the fact that they were on the same boat as the Cannibal Monster Humans. Yeon-woo was the scariest, not the old and young beings of another species. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt care. When he spread his palm open, tens of jewels poured down. They were blue emeralds. The Sea King Monster Crystal. It was a hidden piece on the 28th floor and could be refined into a source for magic power or holy power because it had the energy of souls. Its also something Lana likes. Lana loved gold and jewels according to the diary. She liked worldly things, and she was capricious and unrestrained. Once upon a time, she was a great sea pirate along the River of Souls. Was it more accurate to say she was a great river pirate? When I first met Lana, it was in the middle of the River of Souls. Because I had Draconic Eyes, it wasnt that hard to find the direction, and as long as we fended off the sea monsters, it wasnt that hard to pass the river. Occasionally, there were pirates, but they werent a big deal. Then, when we were almost on land, I met her. Along with the tens of boats she brought, saying she would avenge her subordinates. The confrontation with Lana was actually from a misunderstanding. Jeong-woo and her subordinates had been fighting in battle, and one survivor had gone to tell Lana about it. And the result of it was.. Jeong-woos loss. His brother had been greatly shocked. He was confident after his 3rd step awakening and Sky Wings that no one would be able to defeat him on this floor. Most rankers couldnt win against him either. Then, he learned that it had been a while since Lana was a ranker, and she missed the River of Souls, so she had come back. She was the ruler of the 28th floor. While conversing with his brother, who was a prisoner, she realized that her subordinate had made a mistake and let go of Arthia and his brother herself. She even cut the neck of the subordinate who dared to mock her. Jeong-woo completely fell for that. His brother had completely been hooked on Lana. It was his first time seeing such an easygoing and brave woman. Vieira Dune had been jealous, but his feelings were more of respect than love. Also, her sword and magic were so outstanding that his brother wanted to be like her. After that, his brother had stayed on the River of Souls as long as he could to learn different skills from Lana. Lana had been annoyed at first, but Jeong-woo followed her around like a puppy and reminded her of her little siblings, so she had taught him many things. Their relationship continued for a long time after that. Lana had taken his brothers side during the war against the Eight Large Clans, and her forces had been reduced to nothing because of that, but she didnt regret it. There was no knowing what happened after that. The last clue in the diary was that she was probably staying at the Quartz Palace, her home. Her whereabouts were unknown after that. But Ill probably be able to find her soon. Considering Lanas personality, she wouldnt stay still even after all that had happened. It was most likely that she was raising more forces secretly on the 28th floor. And she mightve already come back out. If that was the case, it was likely that she had become a pirate again. She was talented, so she probably left the clutches of the Eight Large Clans easily. Yeon-woo wanted to have such a person in his clan. Where was she? He needed to find where the Quartz Palace was first. Unfortunately, his brothers diary didnt have the exact coordinates of the Quartz Palace. It was because Lana had cast magic on it so no one could read the coordinates. But that doesnt mean theres not a way. While Yeon-woo was trying to think of someone I, Its a pirate! A player who had been looking ahead with binoculars shouted. Yeon-woo turned to look in that direction. When he directed his magic power into his eyes, he could see something furiously speeding at him from far away. It was a large ship with dents all over. The skull on the flag high above it showed it was a pirate ship. A satisfied smile grew on Yeon-woos face. There it is. Our guide. So theyre the third bunch. I dont even know anymore. He could hear Shanon muttering, but he just ignored it. Chapter 274 - The Hoarder (14) The pirate clan, the Wild Skull, had been gleeful until just a few minutes ago. So a large amount of Predators appeared there, hm? And they all moved back now? Yes. We cant find any traces of the Predators on our radar, so we can just go and collect them. Hue hue hue. I thought something big was happening with tens of Predators gathering. I didnt know it would be such a good thing for us. The pirates all guffawed together as they turned the boat around. Predators usually showed up because there was a lot of prey for them to feast on, such as ships and navies with lots of people on them. But tens of Predators had suddenly disappeared. That meant that a large-scale fleet had passed by. Something big had probably happened. Although the fleet sent them away, they probably received damage on their side, too. It was clear that all kinds of treasures would be floating around. The Wild Skull collected treasure without owners or stole from ships that were attacked by the sea king monsters. It was the same right now. They were expecting a big score for the first time in a while. If they attacked a ship that was damaged from chasing the Predators away, they would probably get the most loot that they had in a few years. They were all excited when suddenly, disaster came like the wind. Kwang! Something suddenly dropped on their mast. WIth a huge shock wave, the ship shook up and down, and the pirates all fell over, losing their balance. W, What is that? The pirates all had surprised faces and tried to stand up. However, they all stumbled. Huhhh? T, The ship is falling apartttt! The ship was folding in half. Water started to flow above the deck. The pale pirates tried whatever they could to survive, but this time, fire flamed up from the center and swallowed the mast and the deck. A few of them fumbled at the fire, but they ended up plopping into the river after sliding down the deck. There were screams of fear everywhere. The people who had barely gripped the columns or ropes could rest easier, but the hand of death was at their necks too. Fire above or the river below. The only difference was whether they would burn or melt to death. Their faces paled further with every second. Just then, Yeon-woo bent over to look down at them. Do you want to live? The moment they saw the mask Yeon-woo had, they realized that they had walked into their own graves. Everyone knew the mask of the Hoarder. He was the rookie who had finished off the Summer Queen. I, I want to live! Ill do anything you ask for! Please spare me! Yeon-woo nodded with satisfaction. Sheesh. Your personality is..you know youre not in the position to judge the Martial King, right? He could hear Shanon speaking, but he pretended like he didnt hear anything again and spoke to the pirates. Do you know where the Quartz Palace is? The Quartz Palace..are you talking about the Blue Rose..? The Blue Rose. It was the name of the pirate crew that Lana led. Right. I, Its already been several years since the Blue Rose went off the grid, so we dont..! Kwang! Yeon-woo powerfully stomped his left foot. As he did, the entire ship shook, and cracks split into the wood. It was precariously on the edge of collapsing any second. The speed at which the water flowed in became faster. The faces of the pirates turned frantic. B, B, But I k, k, know someone who might k, k, know them..ack! The ship completely cracked and just when they were about to drop in the river. a shadow stretched out and grabbed them by their collars, hanging them in the air. Swinging in the air like fruits on a tree, they looked down at the boiling river water below them. Youre telling the truth? Y, Yes! The captain of the Wild Skull shouted loudly in his stiff position. To be honest, he didnt know anything, but he was only thinking of how to survive. S***! Im sure something will come out from other pirates! It cant be only us that die like this! * * * From then, the pirate hunting began. Following what the captain of the Wild Skull told him about the other pirate crews, he completely destroyed their ships and saved them right before they died. None of the pirate crews wanted to be the only ones to be ruined like this, so they gave all the information of the other pirates bases. Yeon-woo accomplished looting about ten bases in one night. Thanks to that, rumors began to spread among the pirates. It was an ominous rumor that when a ghost ship appeared, it would swallow pirates up. And as the many pirate crews began to disappear, the pirates who had been active in their looting began to hide themselves. Of course, that didnt mean the pirate hunting was over. * * * Row the boat! The winds are strong! Raise the mast! This time, were going to where the Silent Flower is! Above deck, there were about hundreds of crew members adjusting the mast, and others were busily observing the horizon with binoculars. Yeon-woos Ghost Ship had changed quite a bit in four days. The pirates that were caught as prisoners of war acted as crew members and helped to move the boat. Since the river was their home, they were more skilled than Trinity or the Cannibal Monster Humans in this aspect. Thanks to them, Trinity was doing relatively easier work. Sometimes, they wondered if it was okay for them to be so relaxed. Is it really alright for us to have our hands off like this? Dylan carefully asked Heidi the question with a flabbergasted face. As soon as the pirates realized that Trinity was also below Yeon-woo, they began to serve them, calling them sunbaes. [TN: Sunbae is a Korean term for designating a senior in the organization or field who had more experience than you. Its the Korean equivalent of senpai.] There were even a few who looked at them with tears, asking about how much they must have suffered. Then, they began to call people who came after them Hoobaes and use them. [TN: Hoobae is the Korean term opposite to sunbae; its for those who have less experience than you. Its the Korean equivalent of kouhai.] There was a clear hierarchy on Yeon-woos boat, and Trinity found themselves at the top. Within the Ghost Ship, Heidi was first mate. Trinity, the Cannibal Monster Humans, and even the pirates all consulted her because Yeon-woo was too scary to approach. Dylan wondered if it was okay to leave things alone with how many new people they were getting. Thankfully, the ship was large, and they had a lot of open space, but unlike the pirates who lived on the stage, Trinity was in the middle of clearing it. It was one thing to become allies with the pirates, but he was worried about becoming tied down here. Oh well. We have to do what he asks. Heidi just smiled bitterly and couldnt offer a solution. The conditions were still binding. She couldnt talk back to him. If she spoke up, it was obvious that she would be chased away. But still, the Hoarder needs to cross the 28th floor like we do. Dont worry too much. Whew! Thats true, but.. Heidi patted Dylans shoulder and looked over to where Yeon-woo was. He was sitting on the bow of the hull, looking at the river with a still face. However, she couldnt see what kind of expression he was making because of the mask. Like time around him had paused, he wasnt moving in the slightest. What kind of person is he? Yeon-woo was still too hard to understand for her. She couldnt read him. She didnt know what he was going to do with all these pirates he gathered like collectibles. It seemed like he was trying to get some information from the pirates. However, he could just throw them away if he didnt need them. He was placing them on his boat without throwing them away. Was he saving them because they would die otherwise, or did he have something else in mind? She tried not to think about other peoples businesses, but Heidi couldnt stop herself from wondering about Yeon-woo. She was curious about what he was doing. Like hes looking for something.. Just then, Yeon-woo raised his hand. It was a sign to stop. The pirates rushed around as they let go of the sail and then dropped the anchor into the sea. Protect the boat well. Yeon-woo tossed a command to Heidi through Open Speaking and got up. Heidi was about to ask him when he meant, but Hwak! Yeon-woo spread out his wings of fire and jumped down from the boat. ..! T, That..! Psycho! The crew members all shouted in shock, but Yeon-woo was already sinking into the river with his wings of fire around his body. Everyone looked stunned. Shock buzzed through the air. The first person to get herself together was Heidi. He had ordered for her to protect the boat. That meant he was coming back. She didnt know what he was thinking, but she realized that this was all planned. If so, what she had to do was already decided. Clap! Heidi clapped her hands together. The murmuring crew members turned to her. Heidi spoke with serious eyes. The Hoarder will return. Please stay in your positions until he does. * * * Krrrr! Yeon-woo was sinking deep into the River of Souls. The ghosts and sea monsters floating around approached him when they discovered him, but they quickly moved away from him with fear when he used his Authority. [The 3rd Spirit] The Authority that the god of death, Azrael, had given it to him, so it was a superior property than what they had, and with the Blessings he had continued to receive from the 28th floor, it had more functions. Yeon-woo looked at a shining castle he could barely see through the dark water. It was a large castle that was more like a palace. It was so fancy that it reminded him of the ones in stories. That was the.. Quartz Palace. Yeon-woo smiled faintly looking at Lanas headquarters. Who would have imagined that under the River of Souls with sea monsters and sea monster kings, there would be such a palace? Most pirates just thought that the Quartz Palace was Lanas territory; they didnt know exactly what it was. Even the Eight Large Clans couldnt find the Quartz Palace. Lana used that to her advantage well. If shes gathering more forces, shell probably use the Quartz Palace as her headquarters. Yeon-woo moved along where the Blue Rose worked and began to search using his Spirit Familiars when he saw something similar from the diary. This was also the reason why he had been looking at the surface of the water sitting on the bow. It was to look for the Quartz Palace. Fortunately, his Spirit Familiars found the location quickly. Yeon-woo consecutively used Blink and approached the Quartz Palace. He was going to meet his brothers teacher who cherished his brother very much. He was looking forward to it. She might still have the necklace that Jeong-woo gave her. I gave her a present explaining that there was a Teacher Appreciation Day on Earth, and she quite liked it. I couldnt forget the image of Lana, who was always so regal, overjoyed. However Hm? The Quartz Palace was extremely different from what he saw in the diary. The castle that shouldve been shining elegantly was broken in different places, like there had been an intense battle, and it was hard to find anywhere that was left intact. The sections that were somewhat better were quickly eroded by the river water. The barrier that protected the Blue Rose of thousands of pirates was gone. Yeon-woo became worried. He used his Wind Path to head towards the center of the Quartz Palace, the Quartz King Palace. It was set up exactly as he saw in the diary. The only difference was that it was destroyed in some places and filled with river water. He couldnt find any traces of people. Then, Yeon-woo could see skeletons piled up in the hall. Like they had been trying to protect something, the armored skeletons were kneeling, their heads dropped. In front of them, there were skeletons that looked to be their enemies. Behind this is.. Yeon-woo clenched his fist past the guards and burst open the door. A large hall revealed itself, and he could see jewels that lost their shine and paintings. And in the throne at the center, one skeleton was sitting in silence. With the clothes that Lana enjoyed wearing. Its bare, bony hand was gripping the necklace his brother had given her. Chapter 275 - The Hoarder (15) Yeon-woos expression hardened. He was wearing a mask, but his expressions could still be seen. Its..Jeong-woos necklace. Yeon-woo examined the necklace as he approached the skeleton. It was a necklace of red rubies. Though it was damaged, it was still recognizable. Jeong-woo had presented this to Lana while practicing his metallurgy skills. It almost lost all its function as an artifact, but the corpse was still gripping it tightly like it was precious. What happened? Lana was extremely powerful, enough to make his brother see her as his teacher. Also, this was the Quartz Palace, which not even the Eight Large Clans could find. He couldnt believe that she had been assassinated in a place like this. The problem was that it had been a long time since the corpse was left alone. He wondered if there would be a vestige left. He needed to find out what happened as soon as possible. Yeon-woo pulled black energy out to blow it into the corpse. The black energy didnt enter it, most likely because the river had corroded it too much. Just when he was wondering what he should do, something occurred to him. What if I force it? He activated the 3rd Spirit to the extreme. He knew that its functions had increased quite a bit with the Blessings from Azrael. However, he had never tested it out, so he didnt know what would happen. Black energy was energy that came from death. He thought maybe it would be possible to somewhat reverse the time of a corpse, even if it had been a while since its death. Fortunately, he was right. The black energy that kept on being flicked away was absorbed into the skeleton. Then, a whitish human-like image stood up. Blue hair and black, burnt skin. She looked weary, but she was still the same Lana from the diary. Lana, do you know where you are? Yeon-woo spoke to her through Consciousness. However, Lana didnt move in the slightest, her head looking down. Her eyes looked dead. Only her vestige woke up. I suppose I cant completely revive her consciousness. The Vestige Body was only made up of the pieces of the vestige that were left in the corpse. It was merely a collection of her memories. He would be able to know what happened more clearly if she could talk. Not having any other option, Yeon-woo put his hand on Lanas Vestige Body. Then, it scattered, and all its memories poured into his head. Even the last desperate emotions that she had C all of it. Hwak! -Benteke! How could you..! In the memory, Lana was sobbing at someone. She was once called the ruler of the River of Souls, and if all her subordinates were gathered, they wouldnt fall short of the Eight Large Clans. But that was not the case in this memory. She had done whatever she could to revive her forces. She had sold all her precious treasures to gather forces and allied herself with enemies of the Eight Large Clans. At first, she had thought it would take about 10 years, but things progressed faster than she thought. Not only could she revive all her past forces, but she could grow them bigger than before. Then, she would restart the war. She would make those who destroyed her precious disciple wander around the River of Souls, unable to move onto the Beyond, and avenge her disciple by also destroying the Eight Large Clans. However, one incident ruined all her plans. The subordinate that Lana cherished the most had mutinied. He was a likeable guy, so there were many who followed him, and the coup he had organized killed all her guards. She could see the cracking barrier, the river water pouring in, and her subordinates suddenly being attacked. Lana grit her teeth and shouted at the person who had caused all this. It was the first time she looked that furious since her disciple died. However, he calmly walked down the hall that was littered with corpses. Even though he had broken the necks of his comrades whom he had just been drinking with, he didnt bat an eyelid. There were no signs of sadness or happiness on his face. He looked cold and apathetic, like he had never been the amiable person she thought he was. -My king, Lana. My precious fianc. Youll never know that this was all caused by what you did. -What kind of bulls*** is that! Benteke. He was Lanas right hand. Also, he was her lover. Because he also knew Jeong-woo well, they had had some drinks together, too. They werent comrades or friends, but they were definitely acquaintances. Also, he was Poseidons apostle. The 12 gods who symbolized the godly society, Olympus. There was great meaning behind being the apostle of one of the most powerful gods. In the higher floors, Benteke was more famous than Lana. He had been a great help in the Blue Rose establishing their power on the 28th floor. However, he had caused this coup. Lana hadnt been able to do anything because it was something her most trusted advisor had done. She never wouldve imagined that Benteke would do something like this. Even though he always had drinks and women around him, despite them being lovers, and caused the occasional trouble, Lana was also a free-spirit, and she didnt care about those aspects. Rather, this was the reason why they got along better. But why had such a person done this? -Look. Things have gotten to this, but you still dont know. Benteke didnt have the warm face that he always had when he looked at his lover. Instead, he looked completely expressionless and growled like a lion. -Cha Jeong-woo, Cha Jeong-woo, Cha Jeong-woo! You dont see that your subordinates are tired every time you say his namethat Im tired. Youre pushing us all into hell. -What..! -If you dont know, just stay ignorant like that your entire life. If its easier for you to think that way, go ahead. Benteke continued, crinkling his eyes. -No. If you cant even think about it, accept it like this. You always used to say that. The strongest takes all. Right now, Im strong, and youre weak. What would happen if I take everything you have? -Bentekeeee! Lana couldnt suppress her anger and ran at Benteke. It wasnt widely known, but Lana was the apostle of the goddess of the sea, Ceto. She was as powerful as Benteke. Kwang! With a rough explosion, half of the Quartz King Palace was blown away. Then, like the vestige was cut off, Yeon-woo saw a new scene. In the ruins of the battle, where all the fighting had stopped, Lana was left all alone on her throne. The river water had filled up to under her chin, and her body melted from the acid. She had used all her magic power in the fight with Benteke and didnt have any strength left to stop it. It was horribly painful, but she didnt care. She just quietly pulled out the necklace that protected her, even though everything around her was destroyed, and gripped it in her hand. -..Jeong-woo. Im sorry. Lana continued to mutter those words. She slowly closed her eyes. Her strengthless body was completely locked under the rising river water. * * * Yeon-woo pulled himself together like he was flicked out from something. His emotions had synchronized with the vestige for a moment to the point that he was confused whether he was Lana or himself. Bentekes betrayal..does this have something to do with why Poseidon doesnt like me? He only thought that it was because he had talked about killing gods and disgracing the name of gods. It seemed like there was more to it than he had thought. There was no way a god that was near omniscient wouldnt know about the relationship between his brother and Lana and the deep grudge that would be placed between himself and Benteke. He had just excused himself with reasons that sounded true. Poseidon and Yeon-woo were bound to be enemies someday. He knew that Yeon-woos plans for revenge included a few gods and demons, and that was why Poseidon was trying to get rid of Yeon-woo before he could actually get on his nerves. How ridiculous. After seeing what Lana went through, rather than feeling heated, he felt colder. Survival of the fittest was normal in this world. What had happened here was just one of those events. However, what angered him was that Lana hadnt forgotten about her affection for Jeong-woo until the end. And it was up to him to avenge them both now. There were holes in the vestige, so he didnt know everything, but from the way Benteke spoke, it seemed he had no other choice, either. But thats none of my business. Whatever the reason, Yeon-woo wasnt going to let this tide over easily. If they became enemies, they would be enemies; there was nothing more to it. [Agares looks at you with a cruel smile.] [Agares offers an even greater power. He tempts you, saying youll need more power for revenge.] [Agares looks at you with expectant eyes.] [Athena looks at you sadly.] [Hermes is silent.] [There is no reaction from the godly society, Olympus.] [Poseidon looks are you with sharp eyes.] Then.. Psssss Like she had completed her duty, Lanas corpse crumbled apart. The necklace slowly fell to the ground. As soon as Yeon-woo got himself together, he grabbed the necklace. [A quest has been created.] [Sudden Quest / Cetos Resentment] Summary: The goddess of the old seas, Ceto, has a deep-seated grudge towards Poseidon and his apostle for killing her apostle. However, Ceto isnt able to resist Poseidon, most likely because she lost a lot of her strength. But after all her waiting, she was able to find a method. Kill Poseidons apostles as Ceto wills. While the quest is in progress, Ceto will give you Grace and Blessings that are equivalent to what an apostle receives. Time Limit: Unlimited Rewards: Cetos Present Cetos Blessing Cetos Authority Along with the quest window, another message floated up. [The first reward is being given in advance for the smoother progression of the quest. ] [You have earned Cetos holy artifact, Sea Water Charm.] Whoosh! The necklace Yeon-woo was holding suddenly flashed. The corroded sections were restored, and it began to regain its shine. It seemed to be a result of Ceto assigning it as her holy artifact. Yeon-woo observed the necklace with his Draconic Eyes. [Sea Water Charm] Category: Necklace Rank: Holy Artifact Summary: This is a holy artifact that the goddess of the old seas, Ceto, created using the last of her holy power. Ceto is the ancestor of many monsters, so while you are wearing this holy artifact, you have command over sea monsters and sea king monsters. Also, it can be used to look for information by reading the memory of the sea. However, there is a limit to the holy power that was given to it, so when the holy power runs out, it loses its value as a holy artifact. For it to become a complete holy artifact, you must complete the given quest (Lanas Resentment). * King of the Sea You can control the minds of sea monsters and sea king monsters. However, depending on the type they are, there is a difference between the amount of magic power used and the chance of the control succeeding. *Song of the Sea There are countless memories floating around in the ocean. You can find something you are looking for within them. If you are above the sea, it is easy to find a specific object. This holy artifact is what made Lana the ruler of the 28th floor. It was something that even his brother had wanted. Just by controlling the sea monsters and sea kings monsters, it would be hard to have enemies in the River of Souls. Of course, there were limits to the power, but just having it was a great help to Yeon-woo. That was probably how deep Cetos resentment towards Poseidon was. Yeon-woo knew that he had crossed a bridge he couldnt go back in terms of his relationship with Poseidon. It wasnt bad for him to attack first. Yeon-woo hung the Sea Water Charm on his neck. The rubies looked nice with his black armor, shining a vibrant red light. He could feel the holy power in the holy artifact entering his body. [The holy power activates your hidden Gods Blessing.] [Your holy power is being strengthened.] Feeling the power flowing inside of him, Yeon-woo lifted his head. He would use the power that Ceto gave to him well. However, there was something that he found when he looked at the quest again. But what does this mean? Apostles? From what Yeon-woo knew, a god or demon could only have one apostle. There may be multiple priests or students, but there could only be one person who represented the beings. An apostle was the manifestation of a god or a demon. Ill see what it means when it comes to me. Then, he activated the option on the holy artifact. First, he was going to see where Benteke was. Urrrng Yeon-woo felt like his vision was floating up. He could see all of the ashy River of Souls, like how a god looked down below. He could see all kinds of things happening on the river. Of them, something stood out. There were about a hundred large ships, each of them with the trident that symbolized Poseidon on their masts. It was the clan that Benteke led, Triton. However, the direction they were heading to was familiar to Yeon-woo. Not too far away from them, he could see his Ghost Ship. Could it be? Yeon-woos eyes slightly widened. Benteke was coming. Chapter 276 - Triton (1) Benteke, here? Yeon-woo checked through the Sea Water Charm once more because he thought he had seen wrong. But he was right. Benteke was coming here with Triton. So Poseidon attacked first. [Poseidon is watching you closely.] Poseidon had expressed his will to punish Yeon-woo somehow. It seemed as soon as Yeon-woo began to climb the floors again, he moved his apostle, Benteke. [Athena encourages you quietly.] [Hermes protests against Poseidon.] [Posideon ignores him.] [Poseidon has announced that he will punish you severely.] [The godly society, Olympus, has split opinions of you.] [Many godly societies are watching you.] [Many demonic societies are interested in the current event.] [Agares tempts you in a sweet voice that you can use him anytime.] [Hondon doesnt say anything.] [Azrael looks at you expectantly. He hopes for many deaths in the future. He has blessed the Authority, the 3rd Spirit.] [With the consecutive blessings, the 3rd Spirit has climbed a step.] After finding Benteke, Yeon-woo realized that there was a significantly greater amount of gazes on him. This had been a hot topic on the 98th floor, so they were probably curious how a god would punish someone. I wonder how they think of players down below. Do they think of us as a game? Yeon-woo thought that was likely. The word Avatar that was used in games came from avatra, which meant descent or embodiment. Gods and demons used their avatars to interfere down below. Then everything, including their avatars, were merely playthings, or an NPC at the very most. He suddenly thought that the lower world was nothing more than a source of amusement for the gods and demons trapped on the 98th floor. A place they didnt care about but interfered with when they were bored. Poseidon said he was angry, but he might be punishing him just for his amusement. [Many gods have mysterious smiles at your thoughts.] [Many demons burst out laughing. They ask when youll be confronting Poseidon.] [Agares stays silent.] [Azrael has a strange smile.] He felt a bit annoyed, but.. It wont matter. Yeon-woo released himself from the vision of the Sea Water Charm and spread his wings of fire apart. He slowly got up and moved his Spirit Familiars around him. He didnt need to worry about what other beings thought of him. I can just fight them when I meet them. Yeon-woo raised his head and kicked off from the ground. Kwang! * * * Meanwhile, at the same time, the situation above water was chaotic. T, Theres a large fleet coming this way! When the player who had been observing the seas for any sea monsters or sea king monsters that might come their way said this, the crew members all turned to look. The same went for Heidi and Trinity. Heidis face stiffened. She quickly ran to the edge and called for a spirit. Hwaaaa The wind spirit woke up and pulled visions from far away to her. Like what the watcher said, something was approaching them rapidly. There were tens of ships. The trident on the masts stood out. Heidi knew what clan used that symbol and how affected the crew members would be. She tried to shout to assure them, but the words that the watcher spewed out before her made the crew members freeze. Triton! Its Triton! W, What? Triton? Why is Poseidons clan coming here! Not all pirates were the same. Triton wasnt simply the ruler of the 28th floor after taking over the Blue Roses position. They used the 28th floor as a base to grow, and they were on their way to becoming one of the top clans after the time of confusion. Their leader, Benteke, was a famed high ranker. When he was the first-mate for the Blue Rose, he was well-known for killing all his enemies he met, and as the leader of Triton, he was infamous for his brutality. Of course, the crew members would all become fearful after hearing that Triton was speeding here. Why were they coming here? Just to loot them? Wasnt just one or two boats enough for that? Why was he bringing all his forces here? Did they do something wrong? Or was there a grudge between the Hoarder and Benteke..? The confusion only grew around them. Fear always grew in silence. Thinking that things could turn dangerous at this rate, Heidi gave her wind spirit an order. Silf! The spirit scattered into the wind and made Heidis voice ring in the ears of all the passengers. Everyone, pull yourselves together! ! ! The passengers all jumped in surprise, but it was effective. They quickly pulled themselves together and looked frantically at Heidi. I dont know what Triton wants, but we cant stay still either. Everyone get in position! To your positions! To each of your positions! They began to move to each of the roles that they were assigned. Yeon-woo hadnt ordered it specifically, but Heidi had already assigned positions to every crew member. She had created a manual for them so they wouldnt be lost, and it was useful now. The manual described what to do when met with a sea monster or sea monster king. Still, the crew members couldnt help but be scared even in their positions. With Yeon-woos absence, they didnt know what to do. No, even if he was here, they didnt know if he could take them on. There was nothing they could do but look at Triton with trembling gazes. Heidi used all her magic to wrap different spirits around the ship. She was a healer, so her spirit magic was relatively weaker, but she could still control a lot of spirits like most Elves. While the nervous silence continued, tens of Tritons ships appeared. Each of their ships was as large as Yeon-woos Ghost Ship, and they approached it in a line. Then, they drew a large circle around the Ghost Ship. All of their masts were directed towards the Ghost Ship. The Ghost Ship didnt budge as this was happening. Every time the crew members expressed their worries, Heidi assured them by saying it was okay. Even as she did, she didnt miss what Triton was doing. If Triton had appeared with enmity, they wouldnt have surrounded them like this. They would have attacked them first. The Ghost Ship would already be sinking into the river, crushed beyond repair. But still, they just had their cannons ready and werent attacking. It meant they had something to say. Heidi decided to place her hopes on that. She also wished that Yeon-woo would quickly realize the danger they were in and come back. Just then, a ship approached the Ghost Ship. A single man stood under the flag with the trident symbol on it. His thin figure and sharp eyes were memorable. He shouted with a voice filled with magic power. The Hoarder! Where is the Hoarder?! The crew members just glanced at each other, not answering. Eventually, Heidi stepped forward. The Hoarder isnt here right now. The man looked Heidi up and down with a frown. Who are you? Im in charge of the ship while the Hoarder isnt here. Hell be back soon, so if you tell me what.. You dont seem to be the girl of the One-horned tribe that the Hoarder travels with. Well, I guess it doesnt matter. The man ignored Heidi and snorted. Heidi bit her lip in humiliation, but she didnt express it. Actually, its better that the Hoarder isnt here. Everyone present, listen! The atmosphere shook, and river water was tossed up and down. That was how loud the mans voice was. The crew members of the Ghost Ship looked up at him anxiously wondering what he was going to say. By his appearance, they could tell that he was Tritons executive, Wolf. He spoke in place of Benteke. The king of the sea I serve, Benteke, has spoken. He will punish the Hoarder as the gods have willed. ! ! The crew members turned pale. Heidi, who realized her hunch was right, clenched her teeth. However, he also said this. Before the Hoarder is punished, we cannot sacrifice any lambs because of him. Ill give you one minute from now. During that time, Ill save those who throw their weapons away and surrender. Those of you who dont will be made into snacks for the sea monster kings, along with the Hoarder! His words were impactful. 1 minute. They had to find a way to survive in that time. Sto..! Heidi didnt have time to stop them. She wanted to tell them not to move and not to be tricked, but.. M, Move! Acck! Boat! Is there a boat? A boat! The crew members ran around busily looking for lifeboats, not listening to Heidi. It quickly became chaotic above the deck. 59, 58! Hahaha! As Wolf counted down, the chaos was amplified. They killed the old Cannibal Monster Humans to take their lifeboats, and the ones that couldnt tossed themselves overboard. It was extremely dangerous because of the acid and poison, but they thought that they would be alright if they protected themselves with magic power for a while and moved onto Tritons boats. Heidi did whatever she could to stop them. She used her spirits and her skills to occasionally stop them. She believed that Yeon-woo would come if they just held on for a little while. Also, there was no guarantee that they would be spared even if they surrendered. Tritons goal is to destroy the boat beyond repair before the Hoarder comes back! This ship is definitely way stronger than it looks! It was a ship that the Cannibal Monster Humans, not Charon, had made. She had never heard or seen of this hidden piece before, so she didnt know that there was some kind of secret to it. Was it something amazing that even Triton couldnt just destroy with brute strength? However, no one listened to her. There were even a few Trinity members included in there. Sorry, Captain! I want to live! Hanul! The Ghost Ship that had been bustling until a few minutes ago was now dead silent. Heidi, Dylan, Jun, a few members of Trinity, and the trembling old Cannibal Monster Humans were the only ones left. Heidi blanked. Was the castle that she built going to topple this easily? She didnt expect anything from the pirates from the beginning. They were being forced by Yeon-woo anyway. However, the other members of Trinity were different. They had been together since the 11th floor, and they were comrades who fought back-to-back during battles. They were special to her because of that reason. But in front of danger, they turned their backs on her. There wasnt anything like past friendships or camaraderie here. -What you know might not be everything. Just then, she remembered what Yeon-woo said. At the time, she didnt think it was of importance. But looking back at it now, that wasnt the case. Had he known that this was going to happen from the beginning? That what she had was nothing more than a sandcastle? Heidi. Dylan gripped Heidi, who had blank eyes. Only then did she pull herself together. Thwak. She slapped her cheeks. She had to put the betrayal behind her for the moment. She could resent them after she survived. Everyone, protect your positions until the end! Hang in there until the Hoarder comes back! At Heidis commands, the remaining crew members all activated barrier skills. Her spirits spread out and created a round barrier. The cannons of Triton suddenly exuded smoke. Thunder boomed down at them, and the waves tossed. The lifeboats were dominated by the rough waves. Players who had been trying to swim to Tritons boats sank. Some who had barely managed to arrive at the enemys ships shouted urgently. The lifeline! Please drop the lifeline! Please save me! Please! But all they received was ridicule. Why should we? W, What..! Didnt you say you would save us if we surrendered?! We said we would let you live, not rescue you. Kekeke. Yeah. Why would they trust pirates? Is something wrong with their heads? The players realized that they had been played. However, there was nothing they could do. They just shouted and screamed. Kwang! Kwang! Meanwhile, the cannonballs from Triton were falling onto the Ghost Ship. A barrier was created to block the cannonballs midair, and the spirits bustled around to scatter the shocks from the explosions. Heidis body shook up and down, but she forced herself to hold on. The crew members came to help her with their skills. As they did, they realized that their magic power use was less than they expected. Hidden piece! This ship has a function like that! Heidi realized why Yeon-woo chose the Cannibal Monster Humans instead of Charon. It had been sturdy when the sea king monsters arrived, and it also had the effect of decreasing the amount of magic power use of players on it. Thanks to that, Heidi was able to defend themselves much easier. Occasionally, a spirit was destroyed, and her magic power path was twisted, but it was bearable. As she used her spirits, she also healed and buffed the crew members. Stop them! Do whatever you can! Helping Heidis efforts, the Cannibal Monster Humans also deflected the attacks. Cannons that she hadnt known about opened on the sides of the ship, and the Ghost Ship began to breathe out fire. Pupupung! While the attacks came and went, the players floating around the river water were swept away from the shock of the attack. The screams disappeared amidst the explosions. This wont work. Wolf didnt like the situation. He didnt like how the Ghost Ship was holding up. He didnt know how the Hoarder knew about the ship that the Cannibal Monster Humans made, but he needed to create a mess before he came back. Oh well. Lets capture the ship first. On Wolfs orders, his ship began to slide towards the Ghost Ship. He was planning on crashing against the boat and moving his forces onto it to take it over. Heidi discovered him and tried to stop Wolfs boat, but she couldnt focus on him because of the cannonballs raining on the ship from above. Wolfs boat came right near them. Were crashingggg! Just when Dylan was getting ready for the impact.. Kwaang! The surface of the water shook and with an explosive sound, a column of water shot up. It was from the Ghost Ship and Wolfs ship crashing. It was an explosion that came from the bottom of Wolfs ship. The column of water stood high in the sky and came splatering down. Instead, there was a black fire column in its place. Krrrrrr Wolfs ship sunk into the river water, split in two, unable to fight back. It was so sudden that Wolf and the other players of Triton couldnt do anything. And above the fire column, Yeon-woo was standing with his wings of fire spread apart. Chapter 277 - Triton (2) Its the Hoarder! The Hoarder is here! Get him! As soon as Yeon-woo appeared, Triton immediately let the captains of each boat know. The captains moved busily. They quickly got ready for Yeon-woos imminent attack. Unlike the 92nd Squad of the Fantasy Regiment, who had underestimated Yeon-woo, Triton had gathered information about Yeon-woo before this. From his contribution in the Endless World of Night, to how he dealt with the Nine Dragon Sons, how he fatally attacked the Summer Queen, and what kind of power he had after the 26th floor. They considered him to be at least at the level of a ranker. They even judged that he might be at a high ranker level. High ranker. It was easier said than accomplished. It was impossible for a lower-floor player who hadnt even cleared through the 30th floor to have that power. People who were considered kings now had been like that in their younger days. Recently, only Heaven Wing had been a genius like that. Also, the people in Triton who judged Yeon-woo highly heard that he had been ranking 1st place on all the floors, and they thought that he might be someone who could resist Allforone. Whatever the limits of his power were, as of now, Triton was on their guards against Yeon-woo. High rankers didnt care about the numbers of their enemies. Each of them had one or two extremely powerful skills, so they could only be stopped when someone who was equally as powerful as them stepped up or if they had a barrier system that could stop such a person. Fortunately, Triton had a barrier system. . Poseidon generously gave his Authorities to what was basically his cult. The greater their courage, the more buffs and defense power they received. Everything else aside, this was the territory of water that Poseidon ruled. The River of Souls was quite literally a river of souls with countless ghosts roaming around it, so it was deeply affiliated with gods who ruled over death, but since it was in the form of water, Poseidons influence would be greatest. Even though Yeon-woo had activated the unbelievable Wave of Fire, they were confident that they could stop him. That was, until they found something attacking the bottoms of their ships. Kwang! Kwang! W, What is that? Sea king monsters! Theyre sea king monsters! Predators are attacking the bottom of the ship! S***! Why are they suddenly..! Kwang! The river waves crashed again, and a great number of other sea king monsters like the Predators popped out and began to attack Tritons ships. Predators chewed the bottoms of the boats with their teeth, and the ones with long, snake-like bodies wrapped around the boats to destroy them. The players of Triton were vastly surprised by the sudden attack of the sea king monsters, and they were forced to turn their attention to them. [King of the Sea] At the moment, the holy artifact of Ceto that Yeon-woo had around his neck, the Sea Water Charm, was shining brilliantly. The other option in the holy artifact had activated to control the sea king monsters. When Yeon-woo discovered Tritons navy, he hadnt come up to the surface immediately but gathered the sea king monsters nearby first. Maybe if they were on land, it would be better, but on the river, Poseidons territory, he was disadvantaged in many ways. Also, even though his skills had grown to the point that the number of his enemies didnt matter, a large gap between their numbers would still be difficult. If the Ghost Ship was captured while he was dealing with Benteke, it would be Yeon-woo who would be on the edge of the plank. Because of that, Yeon-woo brought over the sea king monsters in order to make Triton disordered. A great amount of the holy power within the Sea Water Charm was used, but it was definitely effective. The sea king monsters were hard even for Triton to deal with. With tens of them causing chaos, of course their lines would be messed up. The most annoying part about the sea king monsters was that most of them had a high intellect. They quickly hid under the water when Triton fought back and appeared again to attack the players on deck when they saw the chance. Triton didnt have the chance to focus on Yeon-woo with the situation at hand. This was the timing that Yeon-woo had been waiting for. Pat Yeon-woo used Blink and appeared on a ship surrounded by Predators. Watch..! The captain tried to shout out in warning, but Kwang! Yeon-woo was already swinging Vigrid. As black Aura emitted from it, a Wave of Fire flamed up, and the deck collapsed with a large explosion. Black smoke soared up into the air. Fire gobbled at the deck. River water flowed through the cracks of the boat, and the ship sunk, split in two. S, Save me! Aack! The pirates surrounded by fire jumped into the river water screaming. However, they were only swept away by the angry waves or became snacks for the sea king monsters. In an instant, it was pandemonium. Yeon-woo nonchalantly activated Blink again and moved to his next target. It was Ship 12, the one closest to him. Hey! The 12th Ship captain, Carht, who had been waiting for him, crumpled his face and powerfully swung his halberd. Yeon-woos head was almost crushed as strong winds whirled around him, but he blocked the attack with Vigrid, and wrapped himself with wings of fire, activating Blink again. He appeared right in front of Carht. His attack landed exactly on his solar plexus. Kwang! Kuk! The armor Carht had been wearing bent inwards, and he was blown away from the impact. He crashed on the sail. With his crushed intestines, he died right after. Crack, kukuku The sail couldnt bear the shock and toppled to the side. At the same time, the ship tilted, and the bow was bent perpendicularly. Yeon-woo gathered magic power in his feet and crushed the deck. The ship that had already lost its balance was completely destroyed, and black fire soared up from where Yeon-woo was. The black fire looked like fire from hell, and it was hot and sticky. Also, it was greedy. It touched the river water, but it wasnt extinguished. Rather, it flamed up even more. The black fire created from Holy Fire, Aura, and Consciousness was a magical creature that wouldnt be put out unless Yeon-woo wanted it to. Yeon-woos attack didnt stop there. Where sparks flew, columns of black fire soared up and threatened the other boats. In fact, a few ships were almost destroyed because of it. And there, from the shadows. Monster Portents poured out. With the strengthened 3rd Spirit, the Monster Portents that had higher stats moved from the fire and river water like it was nothing, massacring Tritons players. Ships sank one by one, and when 15 ships disappeared, Triton felt that it was in danger. Sea king monsters came without end from the River of Souls, and now, the black fire moved above the river water toward them. The shadow monsters they couldnt see put them on edge. Furthermore, whenever Yeon-woo used Blink, the ships were destroyed without even having a chance. The net that they had created to trap Yeon-woo and the Ghost Ship had ended up becoming a double-edged sword for them. Split apart! Get as far away from him as possible! Judging that their forces would be crushed at this rate, the captains scattered away from the net they had created. The ships all turned around to run away from Yeon-woos Territory. It was the complete loss of Triton, the ruler of the sea. * * * Even while the situation was worsening, the captains ships with Benteke on it didnt budge. Kehalhalhalhal! What a fun game of fireworks. Its burning well. Ablaze! Benteke burst out laughing. His laughter was so loud that it rang out on the deck. However, his subordinates all had concerned faces. They could see Yeon-woo moving through the air with his wings of fire, chasing after the escaping ships. The sea king monsters also didnt stop their attack. The Ghost Ship that had been attacked wasnt on the defensive anymore. At this rate, their boats would be destroyed instead. However, Benteke was just laughing, not moving in the slightest. He was just chuckling on his throne. Of course they felt frustrated. Captain, the damage on our side will be great if this keeps up. You need to.. Jinrang. Yes, sir. What do you think is most important when gathering forces? It was a sudden question. Jinrang widened his eyes. Benteke was someone he served back in the Blue Rose, but he still didnt understand Benteke well. Even though he looked simple and violent, he was actually extremely sly on the inside. Do you think its people? Or money? I dont know. Both of them are wrong. ? Jinrang tilted his head. If it wasnt people or money, what was it? And why was Benteke saying this in the urgent situation? Its honor. Jinrangs eyes widened. We can also get people. We can buy slaves or use the overflowing Cannibal Monster Humans. Same with money. If we need more, we can steal it. But honor is different. Fire was blazing inside of Bentekes eyes. Building up honor is so hard. Its also hard to spread it far and wide. There are so many things that get in the way of it. Even if you build it up, it all disappears if you make a mistake. Building it up again..you need more time than before. The Eight Large Clans had built up their honor in the way Benteke said. My ex-lover, Lana, lost that honor. She always won, but eventually she kneeled to the Eight Large Clans. That was why the Blue Rose toppled. She struggled to recreate it, but in my eyes, it was all a waste. Re-establishing it? She didnt even know that the people around her were trying to stab her in the back. Jinrang thought of when he had caused the coup with Benteke in the past. Back then, Lana really did seem possessed by something. The wise and sly Lana was gone. She was always angry, wanting revenge, and disillusioned, as if always on drugs. Other pirates had approached her saying they would help, but in reality, they were only looking to steal from her. Benteke and his subordinates couldnt hold back. It was obvious that the remaining forces would be destroyed at the rate she was going, but Lana couldnt get herself together. That was why Benteke had caused the coup. He destroyed the Quartz Palace. And he killed his own lover. Poseidon had wanted to steal some of Cetos holy power in that process, but still, it was completely Benteke who had wanted it. With that, Benteke took control of the Blue Rose and brought the other pirates under him. It was the creation of a new large clan, Triton. Honor is made from victory. If the victories continue, people will gather like moths drawn to a flame, and theyll even give money that they dont have. Wasnt Triton made like that? The Eight Large Clans were also created like that, so we cant lose until we reach that level. . Jinrang realized what Benteke was saying then. Jinrang had only been worried about the continued damage. However, Benteke was different. The damage they were receiving wasnt important. If they were victorious in the end, it was fine. No, it would be an even greater accomplishment. Benteke had used his subordinates as bait. It was to confirm the Hoarders power. He had already gathered information, but he wanted to check with his own eyes. Also, that meant Benteke acknowledged Yeon-woo. Brrr. Jinrang trembled. He always felt this, but his master was violent, cruel, and cold-blooded at times. He thought of the nickname of Benteke. Ruler. The Ruler King Benteke. There was no one who could stand against the ruler of the sea. Bring the spear. Benteke stretched out his hand. Then, five of his maids kneeled and politely offered up his spear. Their hands were shaking because of the weight. Triaina. The holy artifact of Poseidon that had the ability to cause tsunamis, earthquakes, and storms. It was a greater holy artifact than what Yeon-woo saw in the Olympus Treasury. Thump! Benteke slowly stood up with Triaine in his land, bringing it down on the deck. Just then, he could see Yeon-woo flying towards him with his wings of fire. It was clear he was approaching them after reading Bentekes energy. Black fire tailed behind him. Benteke accepted Yeon-woos challenge in high spirits. He raised Triaina with a laugh. Come, storm! Just then, dark clouds began to crowd above. Lightning flashed between the clouds, and the River of Souls tossed violently. Urrrr, kwakwakwang! Krrrr. Authority . With Poseidons holy power, tsunamis that were tens of meters tall swarmed Yeon-woo. The storm whirled, and tens of bolts came down from above. Chapter 278 - Triton (3) When Yeon-woo had taken care of about 40% of all of Triton, he could feel Bentekes energy. It was on a large ship that was away from the rest of the other boats like a lone island. As soon as Yeon-woo felt it, he headed in the direction of the ship, moving away from the ship he had been hunting. It didnt matter how many small fry he dealt with; if the leader wasnt caught, none if it mattered. Before Poseidon attempted something else, he was going to get Benteke. Pat He advanced using Wind Path and Blink. Whirlwinds spun around him as he moved at a rapid pace. Just one. He was planning on breaking the large ship Benteke was on with just one hit. A speedy Wave of Fire was something that even Yeon-woo was afraid of. Just then, he could see Benteke standing up from his throne with a spear-like weapon, using it as a cane. It was a trident about 3 meters long. The sapphires on the trident had a strange charm. Suddenly, Benteke released his magic and holy power. Yeon-woo realized that he was about to use the Authority that Poseidon bestowed upon him. But the range of Bentekes Authority was wider than he thought. The holy power spread across the River of Souls and reached the sky, carried by the wind. You can release this much holy power? Just when Yeon-woo looked up at the sky in surprise.. Urrrr, kwakwakwakwang! The dark clouds that were gathered in the sky spewed down lightning. The storm crashed as tsunamis that were tens of meters tall rose to trap Yeon-woo. This wasnt a simple Authority. A Disaster. A great power that moved nature itself. Nature gods were amongst the top of gods. If you had a great holiness on top of that, the Authority would become a Disaster. It was clear that Poseidon was using Benteke to absorb Yeon-woo in the River of Souls. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. He had originally planned to blow away the ship that Benteke was on, but he had no option but to release it now. Yeon-woo twisted his body and drew Vigrid. The Wave of Fire that was condensed in the black Aura released at once. Speed and circulation were added to it, and it was combined with the 72 Bian. [Wave of Fire] [Holy Fire] [72 Bian C Pok, Ryul] Krrrrrng! The uncontrolled Wave of Fire was horrifyingly destructive. Not only did it sweep away the tsunamis that seemed like they were going to cover the entire world, it also swallowed the lightning that came from the sky like it was nothing. A powerful light spread out, as if the sun had exploded, and the aftershocks continued to hit the environment around it. The tsunamis evaporated, and the dense fog dried up. The River of Souls was tossed more violently than before and shook the ship that Benteke was on. The hot heat wave burned the skin of the players on deck. Players that had subconsciously gasped screamed at the pain that they inhaled into their lungs. However, the screams couldnt be heard because they were buried under the great explosion. Then Kwakwakwang! This time, lightning bolts of fire came from where Yeon-woo was to Bentekes ship. It was a lightning wall that had been created by combining the 72 Bian. He was going to sink the colossal ship by swinging down Vigrid. However, Jinrang and the players who guarded Benteke were skilled. They protected the ship from the fire lightning using their skills and artifacts. It wasnt easy. Because it was such a powerful attack, they experienced the same effect as being hit by a large hammer. The shock waves beyond the barrier werent easy to deal with either. The ship bobbed up and down. It was cracked in some areas, and a burning smell wafted around it. What made them even more frustrated was the excruciatingly hot air. The horrifying heat that was hard to believe was created by a human was leaving a black trace along the ship. What the..! What is that! Tritons players who had barely been creating a barrier trembled. They had definitely examined Yeon-woo thoroughly. When he had fought against the Nine Dragon Sons, Apophiss shedding on the 26th floor, the Cannibal Monster King on the 27th floor..they had examined all his powers, and they had judged that they could catch him even if Benteke didnt step up. Poseidons Authority could be used easier in the River of Souls. They considered themselves superior in terms of the surroundings too. However, that wasnt it. Had he gotten stronger in that short time? Or had he been hiding his abilities? Or did he just not need to reveal them? Whatever the reason was, Yeon-woos powers were greater than they had thought. He..wouldnt fall short when compared to their leader, Benteke! Hwiii Regardless of whether they were surprised, Yeon-woos eyes under the mask were indifferent. He was mechanically bringing Vigrid towards them, like he was only focused on sinking them into the River of Souls. Strong winds that had been swept away from the shock waves began to blow over. The simmering heat wave caused a large whirlwind, and the River of Souls began to boil. Steam blew around. Yeon-woo was planning on exploding a Wave of Fire once again, this time with an abundant amount of magic power. Since things were already like this, he wanted to confirm the strength of his Wave of Fire too. Where else would he be able to do this? The only people in front of him were his enemies. Like that, the strong winds were tightly gathered around Vigrid. Vigrid shook like it was going to break any moment, and it emitted a blue light. Just when he was about to swing it, the space in front of Yeon-woo opened, and Benteke appeared. He had a violent and cruel expression, as Yeon-woo had seen inside the diary and Lanas vestige. There was one difference. His energy had evolved. Benteke harshly hit Yeon-woos head. There were blue beads in his hand. Yeon-woo couldnt tell for sure, but it looked like the condensed holy power of the River of Souls. Crunch Krrrng! Fire and columns of water clashed and created whirlpools in different directions. The two whirlpools pierced through the atmosphere, and an even larger tornado was created. A large tornado that stretched from the River of Souls far into the sky was created. Explosions coming from inside the tornado spilled out. Droplets of water poured down, then evaporated in the simmering atmosphere. The River of Souls began to boil like lava. The waves tossed, and the storms crashed. In the center of that, Yeon-woo circulated his Magic Circuit and swung Vigrid in a straight line. Benteke gripped Triaina in his hands and swung it upward. Chang Kwang! With the sound of metal clanging between them, a column of water soared up high above them once more. Water that was gathered into a sharp blade cut Yeon-woos chest, and fire and lightning fell on top of Bentekes head. This time, both of them suffered quite a bit of damage. As if they had both promised each other beforehand, they didnt clash again and moved far apart instead. Kahalhalhalhal! I never wouldve imagined such a person would still be on the lower floors! How surprising! The world of the Tower is really fun. Very! Standing above the water, Benteke touched the deep burn on this body with his left hand. A red spark was left behind, and his flesh was still being destroyed, but he felt overjoyed. Benteke hadnt planned on coming. He was busy focusing on Triton with all kinds of new clans growing. The rest of the four new emerging clans that had risen with Triton, especially the Fantasy Regiment, were growing bigger by the second, so his hands were full. Even if the god he served, Poseidon, rushed him, he didnt do things if he didnt want to. Benteke was someone who would laugh if Poseidon threatened to get rid of his apostle position. The only reason why he had become Poseidons apostle was because he thought that he would receive a powerful and comfortable strength to use. He was confident in the powers that he already had, so he thought he could just serve another god instead. There were quite a lot of gods and demons who wanted Benteke as their apostle. Also, Poseidon was inwardly satisfied with Bentekes confidence, so he didnt particularly take action. However, it was different this time. Poseidon had strongly suggested that he do his duty as an apostle this time. He had given it the title of a Necessary Quest. Poseidon had never urged Benteke this forcefully before, so he had to follow his orders. On one hand, the reports that his subordinates had brought were amusing as well. A rookie causing commotion in the lower floors. He was setting new records in each of the halls of fame, and he was tied with Allforones previously untouchable score on the 21st floor. Of course he would be interested. More than anything, Benteke was curious who had made Poseidon this aggravated. If it was someone to make Poseidon, an arrogant being who didnt even look at the lower floors, furious, he thought it wouldnt do him any harm to check. But it seemed like it would be even more fun than he thought. The pain that made his spear shiver. There werent many people who could reflect the spear of the ruler. It was something that not anyone could do. Benteke looked Yeon-woo up and down. A black mask and clothes. And the wings of fire on his back. He thought that the Hoarder looked quite unique. Hm? Just then, Benteke saw the necklace on Yeon-woos neck. He hadnt recognized it because of the black fire around it, but it was definitely similar to Bentekes. Where did you get that item? Did you go to the Quartz Palace? It was an item that reminded him of the dead Heaven Wing. Lana had held onto it until her end, so it was an unpleasant memory for him. To Benteke, Heaven Wing was a ghost who had pushed Lana into a corner and caused the Blue Roses collapse. He mightve had good memories from when he was alive, but he didnt have any good feelings for him after he died. .. But Yeon-woo just touched the necklace with his left hand and didnt say anything. Benteke could feel the many gazes on him, but he ignored them. He especially ignored the gazes filled with enmity. [Poseidon wants to punish you.] [Poseidon is watching you.] [Poseidon reveals an intense murderous intent.] [Hermes is cheering you on.] [Athena gives you a Blessing.] [Athena hopes for your victory.] [Athena is glaring at Poseidon with a flat look.] [The godly society, Olympus, becomes silent from the tensions between Poseidon and Athena.] [Many godly and demonic societies are watching Olympus.] Thinking about it now, Poseidon and Athena have never had a good relationship, even though theyre family. Athena looked nicely upon Yeon-woo. On the other hand, Poseidon held a murderous intent. Like in the legends, they were standing against each other here. Yeon-woo could feel the holy power being delivered through the channel of Authorities. Agares aside, from Azrael to Athena, there were a lot of beings interested in him. He felt unpleasant because they were only playthings for the gods and demons. Yeon-woo spoke to Benteke. I hope youre different from Apophiss shedding and the Cannibal Monster King. What? Benteke frowned at Yeon-woos strange answer to his question and widened his eyes feeling the air around Yeon-woo suddenly change. [Dragon Body Awakening] [The 3rd Spirit] [Hyoongshin Acksal] [Goddesss Stigmata] Crunch Dragon scales grew on Yeon-woos skin until right below his eyes, and the Spirit Familiars that he had sent out came into his body. The Philosophers Stone began to emit magic power. Demonism slowly spread in his body as his Magic Circuit spun, and with the holy power from the goddess of war.. Hwakk Yeon-woo swung Vigrid with the power of the Draconic species, gods, and demonsthree Superior species. With a flash, the air cracked apart, and black Aura pierced Benteke. [TN: Just a heads up, the five chapters that are left in the cycle will all be released at the beginning of the next cycle! I will be translating them on a plane, and maybe Ill even sneak in a little bonus chapter or two, haha.] Chapter 279 - Triton (4) Kwang! Hup! Benteke subconsciously raised Triaina. When he did, he found Vigrid at his neck. Yeon-woo was right in front of him. He felt shivers down his back. When had he gotten so close? Benteke was even more bewildered because he hadnt felt anything. As I thought. A smile grew on his face. This will be fun! Benteke looked at Yeon-woo with beast-like eyes. The mask in front of him looked like a demon, but it fit with Yeon-woos overall combative atmosphere. Youre like me. Benteke was able to know as soon as he met Yeon-woos eyes. The guy in front of him was also a beast. Everything about them was the same. He was brutal and violent, and even though he looked apathetic on the outside, that wasnt how he truly felt. There was a beast hidden inside of him that had to rip everything apart. The eyes under the mask expressed that. ..Maybe. Yeon-woo didnt deny Bentekes words. On the 16th floor, Urd had said he was a monster. A beast that couldnt be tamed. She had said that it was just hidden on the outside, but in reality, he was more vicious than anyone else. She also said that he couldnt have anyone else in front of him, and he had to cruelly punish those who took what was his. That acting like he was solitary, sad, and regretful was only a psychological defense because he didnt want to acknowledge the beast inside of him. Additionally, she had told him if he released the beast inside the cage, he would be able to feel freedom that he hadnt felt before and take everything he wanted. However, Yeon-woo denied it. He didnt want to be manipulated by Urd, and he didnt want to become an embarrassment as Jeong-woos brother. But looking back at it now, he knew that she wasnt wrong. He had begun everything for revenge, but he felt exhilarated when he became stronger by the second. The more he grew his nails, bared his teeth, and hardened his bodythe more he could see his prey, the more Yeon-woo felt happy. It became clear when he fought against Apophiss shedding and the Cannibal Monster King. Originally, he wouldve been focused on killing the hidden boss and taking the Karma and hidden pieces, but he was disappointed that they were weaker than he thought. He wanted to use his new power. Like how a beast wanted to show off his power and climb higher in the hierarchy. The beast hidden inside Yeon-woo wanted to do that. As the cage slowly opened, the beast was getting ready to come outside. Yeon-woo decided not to deny this anymore. A beast? So what if he had one inside him. All Yeon-woo had been afraid of was the beast escaping the cage and moving freely. However, if he could have a proper leash on it, there was no need to deny it. Keegigigigi Yeon-woo pushed Vigrid even closer. The black Aura flamed up, exuding a sweltering heat wave. Yeah. Then itll be more fun. The necklace around your neck..sure. Itll be more comfortable to think about that after I get you. Right? Benteke reflected the heat wave with an ice wave. He pulled Triaina below him to push Vigrid away, and he stuck the edge of his spear into Yeon-woo. Shishishik Like a series of consecutive bonds, he aimed Triaina aimed at Yeon-woos chest and head. The River of Souls below his feet exploded from the water pressure. Puupung! Yeon-woo met the attack head on. He hit, pierced, and split. The sound of the weapons clashing against each other couldnt be heard over the explosion. Hes not opening easily. Yeon-woo continued to spew his attacks out. With the ability to control Consciousness, he was an expert, and his Eight Extreme Swords were showing an improvement. He thought that unless you were of a warrior level within the One-horned tribe, you wouldnt be able to stop this easily. Normal players couldnt be compared to this. However, Benteke blocked Yeon-woos attacks well. No, rather, he even reflected them, even pushing back. It meant that his martial arts abilities didnt fall short of Yeon-woos. Kwakwakwang [Time Difference] In the slowed-down world, Yeon-woo looked for his Focal Points. The flaws pointed to two different areas. Bentekes Achilles tendon of his left ankle and his right waist. [Wind Path] When he activated his Draconic Eyes, he could see different paths from where the Achilles tendon and his right waist were connected. Yeon-woo stepped on the path that led to his right waist. Following the direction of the wind, he swung Vigrid. When Vigrids options were added on top of this [Sword Purification] [Hero C Unyielding] Yeon-woos combative power increased as Vigrid recognized Benteke as an enemy. It was a calculative attack that happened in an instant. Yeon-woo knew that this attack would leave a deep injury in Bentekes waist and chest. However.. Kwang! Triaina was blocking Bentekes waist. . A large tsunami smacked Yeon-woos chest. Kup! Yeon-woo couldnt breathe, like his heart had been beat with a hammer. Benteke slid down the surface of the water, and wind blew around his spear as he thrust it forward. . Bentekes signature skill from before he became Poseidons apostle exploded. It was a skill that blew Aura around, and it was known to be tricky to deal with because it could attack from both close and far range. With Poseidons Authority on top of it with the River of Souls, it was powerful enough to create a hole inside a rock. There were tens of those Vortexes. They looked like long thorns, coming down like rain. Yeon-woo stopped all the Vortexes spreading his Aura apart. It was a skill called Sword Block in the One-horned tribe. Kwakwakwang The fancy explosion made the air chaotic, and below, Benteke had reached right in front of Yeon-woo. He smiled brutally like a beast that had found prey running away and swung Triaina around him. The sapphires on the spear shined. The Authority covered Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth, thinking that it would be really dangerous if this kept up. Fluttering his wings of fire and dragon wings, he caught his balance in the air, and he brought his left hand down on the ground. Boom A deep ripple spread out along the surface. Cetos holy artifact, the Sea Water Charm, flashed. A great amount of the holy power inside the artifact was used. Suddenly, tens of sea king monsters jumped out and swallowed Benteke. These annoying things! Benteke crumpled his face at the large shadows that came at him and pulled the territory of the storm to him. A tornado spouted up with Benteke at the center. The sea king monsters that had been after him were swept away, like a banana in a mixer. Flesh without any form was blown away. The River of Souls turned red. When the tornado settled down, Yeon-woo suddenly appeared from behind Benteke. Benteke tried to move away, but Vigrid pierced through his right chest. Puk! Ha! Haha! Bentekes face crumpled. However, it wasnt a face of anger. Glee. Joy. It was a face that showed his entire body was pumping with adrenaline. Yeah. This is it! A fight like this. I needed this. Didnt you need it too? Yeon-woo momentarily forgot he was wearing a mask and almost touched his face. Was he smiling right now? Or was he expressionless like always? He wanted to see a mirror. Your eyes are smiling. Im curious about your face beyond that mask. However, he could check that anytime. He didnt want to lose an opportunity like this. Yeon-woo held Vigrid in his left hand and pushed it in even deeper. Ill take your mask off. Just then, the jewels on Triaina began to change color. A navy blue hue was spreading inside of the clear transparent jewels. Once again, holy power was released. Benteke didnt care about Vigrid inside his body; rather, he pushed himself forward. Then, he extended his left hand to take off Yeon-woos mask. A maniacal laughter rang out. Kwaang Yeon-woo and Benteke both fell together. As the surface of the water split, both of them reached the bottom of the sea. Benteke who was pushing Yeon-woo down, and Yeon-woo was pushing him back. Their fight of strength caused shock waves to ripple out. Authority clashed against Authority. The River of Souls tossed and sea monsters mixed together messily. Sea king monsters and sea monsters crashed against each other, and their bodies were ripped apart. Blood flowed out. As the Authorities of Azrael, Agares, Athena, and a few other powerful gods and demons were released, the water of the River of Souls was pushed away. The River of Souls turned into pandemonium in an instant. As time passed, Bentekes strength became greater. It was a result of using more holy power as the jewels in Triaina turned navy blue. When the jewels were completely navy blue, the rest of the holy power in Triaina was released. At that moment, Bentekes level was increased exponentially. . As an apostle of a greater god like Poseidon, he had an unbelievable amount of strength. Also, through Channeling, he was able to use an immeasurable amount of power. Benteke focused Poseidons Blessing that he had shared with his subordinates all on himself, and the Blessing became even more destructive in a short amount of time. On the other hand, although Yeon-woo had the Authority of greater gods and greater demons, because he wasnt an apostle, there were limits to how much he could Channel. The Authorities that had been protecting Yeon-woo broke. Bentekes left hand grabbed Yeon-woos mask. Snap. And as he applied more force, the mask began to crack. [Athena bursts up and shouts.] [Athena urges you to quickly run away!] [Athena gives you a Blessing.] [It fails.] [Azraels eyes widen.] [Azrael frantically offers you an apostle position again.] [Hermes looks at you.] [Poseidon bursts out laughing.] [All the gods within the godly society, Olympus, are watching you.] [Ceto silently watches you.] Messages noisily popped up. The emotions that came from the gazes became intense. Its too loud. Yeon-woo was in a dangerous situation, but he just muttered in annoyance to himself. He pulled out the remaining holy power in the Sea Water Charm and blew it inside Vigrid. Black Aura exploded. Like how a volcano exploded, a tall column of fire soared up from the sea bottom and reached the sky. Within it, Benteke was swept away. * * * Hew..hew.. The Disaster that looked like the sky might come falling down settled down. Yeon-woo appeared above water. He was panting roughly to himself, depending on his Wings of Fire. His Magic Armor and mask were mostly ruined. The Sea Water Charm lost most of its holiness and was now only a simple necklace. The fight with Benteke was too hard. He couldnt guarantee victory even though he fought with all his strength. However, even though his body was tired, he felt the frustration from dealing with Apophiss shedding and the Cannibal Monster King fading away. Also, Yeon-woo was able to judge his abilities once again. It was true that Benteke was skilled enough to be called the Ruler, but there were still people who were as powerful as him on the higher floors. He had met many rankers and high rankers in countless battles, but above, there were players who didnt care about the lower floors. Benteke was nothing more than one of those players. That was why Yeon-woo was grateful. As great as his potential had become, he felt motivated to become stronger again. He looked in front of him with still eyes. While his mask and Magic Armor was being restored, something strange was happening in front of him. Above the boiling River of Souls, the steam took on the form of a human. Bones were created, and muscles and flesh stuck together to become Benteke. He was smiling brutally, holding the now black Triaina. Yeon-woo frowned looking at him. Monster. Kahalhal! The pots calling the kettle black. I can regenerate because I have Poseidons Blessing, but thats not the case for you. The River of Souls was water. It was Poseidons territory. It was an advantageous battlefield for Benteke, and his regeneration ability was also outstanding. However, he also looked exhausted. The aura he gave off was definitely lacking from before. The dark Triaina proved it. We werent able to have a victor, and I still havent heard about the necklace you have around your neck. Or who you are. Shouldnt we continue? Poseidon aimed the end of Triaina at Yeon-woo again. Yeon-woo lifted Vigrid as well. But he didnt have as much strength as before. The Philosophers Stone was overheating itself, putting more firepower in him, but it couldnt chase away his mental exhaustion. Still, Yeon-woo felt a strange emotion. Joy. Because his body was tired, his instinct as a beast was waking up. It moved the cage that had been trapping it aside and slowly tried to step out. Yeon-woo mightve been smiling. His enemy didnt disappear, and he was able to fight again. You lost your holy artifact. With Poseidons curse, your Authorities have been weakened. The same goes for me. All the holy power has been used, and my body is too messed up to accept Poseidons Blessing. Benteke seemed to replicate his feelings. Without any help from the outside, we can fight each other with the power that we actually have. Wouldnt that be fun? . Yeon-woo just nodded silently. Benteke looked flabbergasted. Youre such a quiet fellow. Well, I suppose its better than a chatterbox. Just before the two ran at each other like they had planned it beforehand.. Hm? Whats this? Benteke stopped. Triaina shook in his hand. It shouldve been no different from a normal spear now that all the holy power was gone. He frowned at the strange phenomenon he had never seen before. Then Checheche Triaina crumbled like a sandcastle being swept away by a wave, and the fine particles moved through Bentekes fingers towards Yeon-woo. ! ! While Benteke and Yeon-woo were both looking at it with widened eyes Urrrng, urg Suddenly, the Black Bracelet on Yeon-woos right wrist, the bracelet of the Black King, vibrated. Like iron powder following magnets, Triainas fine particles whirled around the Black Kings bracelet and wrapped around his left ankle. Chrak, chrak Clunk! Clunk! It became a black chain that was as dark as the night sky. Chapter 280 - Triton (5) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (9/12) They combined? Yeon-woo was speechless looking at the chains around his left ankle. It was so sudden. He never wouldve imagined something like this would happen, so he was frozen. Something similar had happened before too. Zeus and Astrape. He felt hollow seeing the holy artifacts he barely earned being destroyed in front of him, but after learning how to use the Black Bracelet, he realized that it wasnt an item that fell short of Astrape. And now, the same thing was happening. Maybe he could understand it if it was a holy artifact that could absorb the traits of others, but that wasnt it. It just ate up other holy artifacts. Zeus and Poseidon were famous brother gods. Then how were they related to the owner of the Black Bracelet? The Black King. Just who is he..? [Grief of the Black King] Category: Sabaton Rank: ??? Summary: ??? **This artifact is Unique. There is only one that exists in the entire Tower, and it is completely bound to its owner. It cannot be shared or traded with anyone else. **Currently, you cannot see anything about it. Only after you have certain qualifications can you see it. He couldnt see the traits of the artifact. All he could see was the name Grief. Yeon-woo felt disbelief while checking the artifact. It wasnt just Yeon-woo. The 98th floor was also surprised. [Athena covers her mouth. She is surprised at the sudden change of events.] [Hermes has a mysterious smile.] [Azrael nods with his arms crossed. He bursts out laughing.] [Azrael sends you a message.] [The godly society Olympus is shocked.] [The gods of Olympus are in a confused state.] [The gods of Olympus look towards Hermes. Hermes treats them indifferently] [The godly society Asgard keeps their silence.] [The godly society Malak observes you.] [The godly society Chan Sect sighs. They begin to read the heavens, saying that something is approaching.] [The demonic society LInfernal is gleeful.] [The demonic society Jie Sect smirks at Olympus.] [TN: Jeolgyo is changed to Jie Sect! We finally figured out what it means.] [Poseidon screams!] [Poseidon bursts up from his throne and shouts something. He screams in protest against Hermes and Athena.] [Hermes ignores him.] [Athena snorts.] [Poseidon decides something.] [Poseidon calls the gods under him, and they discuss something.] [Poseidon glares at you furiously. He is preparing a response to this.] Messages continued to fill Yeon-woos vision. Amongst those, there was something he hadnt seen before. [There are three messages that have been delivered to you. Would you like to read them?] Messages? They were messages that Hermes, Azrael, and Agares had sent. Beings were penalized heavily if they sent messages to players that werent apostles. It could affect the player. To pay for the principle of causality, they had to use a significant amount of holy power and demonic energy. But still, the reason why they had sent him messages frantically probably meant that this event was shocking to them as well. The messages popped open. [Hermess Message: Its nothing, so you dont have to be concerned about it.] [Azraels Message: So its you! Youre that beings..!] [Agaress Message: Accept me! Me!] Hermes was cheering him on like always, and Agares was frantic about something, affected by what had just happened. However, Azraels message was a bit strange. That being? Is he talking about the Black King? Did Azrael know something? His reaction was a bit suspicious. Yeon-woo also wanted to send Azrael a message to tell him anything he knew. His curiosity about the Black King was the greatest. However, with this, he could know something about the secret of the Black King. The Black King wasnt an old hero or player. He had at least been a holy being. For example, like the Monkey King. The Black Kings Despair and Grief. It wasnt bad for Yeon-woo. Rather, he was happy. On the other hand, Bentekes reaction was completely different. What..! He wasnt affected by most things, but his shock mustve been so great that his fingers were shaking. He looked up at the sky with bloodshot eyes. His face was crumpled. He shouted with rage. Shut up, sir! How is it my fault that this happened?! Youre a god, and you couldnt even predict this! Blame your damned foresight! Or go to Apollo since he wasnt able to warn you about this! He mustve been quite angry because his voice rang out loudly. Who was he shouting at? The sky trembled for a moment as if angered by what Benteke said, but Benteke just snorted and looked back down. His fingers twitched and he returned to his normal self. When he stretched out his hand, the river water floated up and became a spear. I showed a bad side of myself because of my ill-tempered god. Lets start again. So had he been shouting at Poseidon? The more Yeon-woo looked at him, the more he felt that Benteke wasnt normal. An apostle who expressed anger at his god. It was even stranger that Poseidon didnt take any action against his apostle for doing this. However, Benteke didnt seem affected. He looked like he was trying to focus on the fight. Alright. Then lets begin again. Its a bit annoying because the mood is ruined, but itll come back once we cross swords once or twice, hm? Benteke smiled holding out the spear he made from the River of Souls. For a moment, Yeon-woo looked at him strangely. Benteke tilted his head, as if asking why Yeon-woo was looking at him like that, then smirked, reading Yeon-woos eyes. Why? Am I a little weird? More than a little. Kahalhalhal! I suppose Im pretty strange. Benteke roared in laughter. Then, he continued speaking. Speaking against the god I serve, being calm even after losing a holy artifact. I probably wouldve thought that my opponent was a bit weird in the head too. But.. Benteke smirked. So what? He had a cold smile. Just because you have the same attitude as others, does something change? Im also curious about a lot of things. No, I have so many things I want to ask. What the identity of that necklace is, what that chain that used to be my holy artifact is. However, those things..I can know those things if I catch you. The most important thing to me right now is the fight between you and me. Benteke smiled with his teeth bared. His eyes flashed like a beasts. Isnt that the same for you? . Yeon-woo looked down at his hand. Vigrid was still trembling. He was also not in the mood for it because of the sudden change of events, but his body was still fired up. Like what Benteke said, those things werent important. Fighting and beating that guy was most important. He thrust Vigrid forward. The basics of the Eight Extreme Swords were ready. The beast outside of the cage roared. Kwang The two threw themselves at each other again. The waves tossed roughly. * * * There was one thing that Yeon-woo thought of when he saw Benteke. A question mark. He didnt know what kind of person Benteke was. He was an enemy who killed his brothers teacher, but other than that, there was nothing bad about keeping him close. He knew how to stand against his god, and he seemed to have been quick to make decisions. However, because he was cruel and brutal, Yeon-woo didnt want to keep him close. Yeon-woo didnt really like people like that. They raised chaos when they were on the same team as you. Still, Yeon-woo liked Benteke. There wasnt a particular reason. Hes amusing. It was because he was showing Yeon-woo the amusement of fighting. Chichichang Yeon-woo and Benteke attacked each other. As the sword and spear clashed against each other, a metallic sound rang out. There was also the occasional sound of metal digging into skin. Pupupuk! As the injuries of both people grew, the river water turned red, but neither of them cared. The spear passed Yeon-woos stomach. His body stiffened at the pain of his spine and internal organs being cut, but he pressed himself deeper into it. Crunch [Demonic Magic] [Regeneration] Yeon-woo depended on these two skills over everything else. He used the Demons Blessing to create demonic energy inside of his cells and regenerated himself. [You have received a message from Agares.] [Message: Instead of weak Blessings like that, Ill give you mine. Hows that?] [You have received a message from Agares.] [Message: You already have mine anyway. Use that. Itll be good? Hm? Use it. Nothing bad will come from it.] Yeon-woo wanted to scream at Agares for being annoying. Nothing bad would come from it? Thinking of the annoying things that came after his brother had made a contract with Agares, he had no intentions of following him. Fortunately, the message from Agares stopped. It seems to be because the principle of causality limited him. Thinking it a relief, he dug his blade into Bentekes neck. Blood sprouted out as his veins were cut, but the blade couldnt go in any deeper. It was blocked by something hard. Benteke turned his body with simmering eyes. More blood spurted out, and the spear flew in a large circle around him. Vortex. He created holes of wind in Yeon-woos body using his signature skill. No, he tried to. Yeon-woo stepped on Wind Path and moved through Vortex. He couldnt avoid all the Vortexes, so he had holes in his left arm and right leg, but Vigrid moved faster to cut Benteke. Blood splattered, and his bones were revealed. Half of his body was cut. It was a wonder that his limbs didnt fall off. The two just continued to fight without any signs of pain. Amid that fight, Yeon-woo and Benteke both laughed. It was the laughter of beasts. No, this couldnt be called laughter. It sounded like growling from the back of their throat or roaring. As they did, Yeon-woo and Benteke dug their weapons into the vital points of each other at the same time. They both felt the feeling of something cutting through their hearts. To destroy each others hearts, they pushed in their swords and spears as much as possible, using all their strength. Glup Blood poured from both of their mouths. They were close enough to feel each other breathing. They looked at each other in the eye. Yeon-woo could see Benteke smiling. Even while he was dying, he was smiling with his teeth bared, having the time of his life. Benteke could also see Yeon-woo. He couldnt see his face because of the mask, but Benteke believed that Yeon-woo wore the same expression as him. How did he know? Beasts recognized each other. Just then, Benteke received a familiar feeling from Yeon-woos eyes. It was different but similar. There was someone who had the same crinkles in his eyes when they used to spar. You..! Just when Benteke was about to say something with wide eyes Chrr- Click clack. The needle of the pocket watch deep inside Yeon-woos right chest began to spin. [Time Foresight] [TN: Foresight changed to Time Foresight.] Chapter 281 - Triton (6) Hwak! Benteke felt like he was possessed by a ghost. He remembered that both of them had dug their sword and spear into the others hearts, and they were fighting over who would kill the other first, but.. Why? Why was he the only person with his heart pierced? Youve..done something. Bentekes spear was inside Yeon-woos right chest. Its location was only slightly changed, but Yeon-woo was still able to avoid danger. Yeon-woo felt like his body was dropping. The reason why he had been able to hang on with Demonic Magic and Regeneration was because of the magic power in the Philosophers Stone. However, Time Foresight used all that magic power at once, so he couldnt use it unless it was of crucial importance. The future that Yeon-woo had gained was 5 seconds. It was short, but it was important in the fight for life or death. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to see the timing of Bentekes spear coming at him, and instead of avoiding it, he turned his body slightly to change the direction of the spear. Then, his sword had pierced Bentekes heart even more accurately. The heart was the source of life. It provided blood to the body and created magic power. If a heart broke, it was fatal to normal players. However, as skilled as Benteke was, he had the energy to endure even if his heart was broken. The holy power held him up, even though it was almost gone. Kahalhalhal! Sure. Everyone has their secret weapon. Even in this futile situation, he beamed brightly. He didnt look wronged at all. Every player had an ace up their sleeves. Hiding it and using it at the appropriate timing was even more amazing. The saying, to hide 30% of your power, wasnt for nothing. And from Bentekes perspective, Yeon-woo was clever. Even though he was a beast, he wasnt moved by his instinct. He was the type to calculate how he was going to hunt. He was different from himself, who always fought by instinct. But a fight with such a person was still a nice thing, and Benteke felt refreshed. He liked this feeling. The joy of fighting. And the understanding that came after. Stepping into a new world was an overwhelming experience that he couldnt explain. It was also one of the reasons he couldnt stop fighting. And so. So dont be wronged. Benteke couldnt die here. The same goes for me. Grip! He brutally held onto Vigrids blade. His fingers were cut so deeply that they were almost cut off, blood dripping down the blade. Yeon-woo tried to push Vigrid in even deeper. However, Vigrid didnt move at all, like it was stuck. Bentekes grip was unbelievably firm. It was a strength that someone who was losing the last of his lifeforce shouldnt be able to muster. Because he hadnt seen anything like this before, Yeon-woo slightly frowned. What is this? The Time Foresight was a skill that depended on the unique skill of the pocket watch and used the calculating ability of the Draconic species to predict the future. Even though it gobbled up magic power, it had never failed. It was always risky, but Yeon-woo had always been victorious. However, there was something that Yeon-woo hadnt been able to think of. When the fatal attack that Yeon-woo gave wasnt fatal, what should he do after that? With his magic power and health at their lowest, Yeon-woo was in extreme danger. Yeon-woo squeezed out more magic power from the Philosophers Stone. His Cores overheated again. The source sealed inside him might be released, and he couldve been infected by the demonic energy, but he didnt have time to worry about that now. The hand that gripped Vigrid was the same. It couldnt be pushed or pulled away. Benteke suddenly threw his spear away and grabbed Yeon-woos face. You amused me with this fight, so I think its okay for me to die like this. But Im sorry, youre gonna have to be the one to fall, not me. Hwaaaa A new energy was growing from within Benteke. It was an energy that shined navy blue. It wasnt magic power or holy power, but it was the source of the power that allowed him to endure his heart being broken. At first, it seemed like that power that he had before he was melted by the fire column. Did he have something other than Triainas Authority that he kept hidden? Im the Ruler King. I cant lose. Cha Jeong-woo and Lana fell because they lost. I dont plan on following in their footsteps. He put more force on his right hand that was holding Yeon-woos mask and head. Yeon-woo grit his teeth at the pain of his skull being crushed. Just then, Vigrid pushed forward slightly. Bentekes left hand was cut off. Would his mask break first, or would Vigrid finish piercing his heart? Snap The mask couldnt take the strain any longer and began to crack. Small pieces fell to the floor. So die. Benteke smiled cruelly and put more force on his right hand. Half of Yeon-woos mask fell off, and half of his face was revealed as the pieces fell down. In that moment, Yeon-woo suddenly let go of Vigrid. Instead, he pulled out the Magic Bayonet from the subspace and aimed for Bentekes chin. He was just about to push it in, when.. Clang! Something suddenly fell from the sky and landed between Yeon-woo and Benteke. Bentekes right arm was cut off, the Magic Bayonet was flung away. Both of their attacks being reduced to nothing, the wind that had landed between them wrapped around Yeon-woo and Benteke. The wind that wrapped around Yeon-woo became a tall man. It was a middle-aged, one-armed man with a giant bastard sword. However, his aura was more powerful than when Benteke held Triaina. Things wouldve been bad if I was just a little late. The middle-aged man looked at Yeon-woo in his arms. Like what he said, Yeon-woo was extremely weak right now. His health and magic power were low. It was a wonder that he didnt collapse or die right now. Yeon-woo widened his eyes seeing the person who saved him. It was someone who shouldnt be here right now. They hadnt even met before. The aura coming from the middle-aged man was enough to make him shiver. He felt more dangerous than Benteke. Duke Ardbad. He was the man who symbolized the Power of the four guards of the Gluttony Emperor. Why was the man who led the Blood Lands army against the Walpurgisnacht here? Thankfully, his mask had restored itself already and was covering his eyes. It seemed like the duke hadnt recognized him. If he did, Yeon-woo would already be dead. Arthia was also the Blood Lands enemy. Why did you save me..? His Majesty ordered me to bring you with care to the Blood Land. Your promise of meeting him still hasnt been fulfilled, and the Emperor wants to see you. Yeon-woo almost burst out laughing. So that was his excuse for wanting to taste dragon meat. It was definitely something the Gluttony Emperor would do. He laughed emptily, seeing that his image within the Blood Land was still holding up. However, Duke Ardbad seemed to have thought it was a grateful laugh because he nodded with a faint smile. Rest for now. I know what kind of situation youre in, so I dont plan on forcing you to our country. Youre His Majestys friend. How can I be rude in serving you? Of course, Yeon-woo wouldnt really let his guard down just because he said that. Rather, he observed Duke Ardbad even more sharply. Unlike his mind, his body could probably take a rest. His exhaustion was extreme. It was a shame he couldnt end Bentekes life, but the other side couldnt continue the fight either. ..Jinrang. You know I dont like this kind of stuff. Benteke frowned as he looked at Jinrang, who had saved him. He wanted to strangle his subordinate for ruining the mood, but he didnt have any strength left to do that. Jinrang was expressing his will to save his king even if he would be punished for it later. Swaa Jinrang poured holy power inside Bentekes cut arm so it could heal. Normal players couldnt deal with holy power. However, there was only one reason why Jinrang could use it. It was because he was also an apostle. Orion, the god of constellations, who was known as Poseidons son. Jinrang was the third captain of Triton acting as Orions apostle. The captains of Triton were watching Duke Ardbad from faraway places. They were ready to attack any second. You just said so. That we cant lose in the end. So I saved you, sir. Bentekes face crumpled at what Jinrang said. Are you saying I wouldve lost? You mightve won the battle but not the war. You cannot defeat Duke Ardbad in your current state. You..! Ill be punished for it later. Please rest for now. Before Benteke could say anything more, Jinrang chopped his neck. Benteke collapsed. Confirming that Benteke was still alive, Jinrang sighed in relief and became wary of Duke Ardbad again. He had stepped up to save Benteke, but the situation at hand wasnt good. Duke Ardbad raised the heavy sword in his left hand like it was nothing and laughed coldly. I did hear that some dregs bothered our subordinates here, so we were planning on fighting you soon. I didnt imagine that we would get a chance like this. The Eight Large Clans thought it was ridiculous how people said that the new emerging clans were becoming as strong as them. But they also considered the emerging clans annoying, so they were thinking of moving them out of the way. The reason why they hadnt been able to step up was because Tritons Blessing from Poseidon was powerful. It was tricky to deal with Triton, made up of Poseidon and his followers apostle, and Benteke was someone that Duke Ardbad acknowledged. But with Benteke in such a poor state now, he considered it the perfect time to attack Triton. Of course, it would be hard to ruin them completely, but it would be a great gain just to reduce their numbers. Also, nothing bad would come from getting rid of Jinrang, who was famed for his intelligence as much as his martial arts. But as if they werent going to step down easily, Jinrang also glared at Duke Ardbad. He might be less skilled than Benteke, but it wasnt by a large margin. Rather, in some aspects, he was equal to Benteke. Two apostles who were as skilled as him were aiming for Duke Ardbad right now. He believed that with the three of them, they would be able to take Duke Ardbads life. Just when Duke Ardbad and Jinrang were about to collide.. I see many familiar faces. A loud voice rang out in the sky, and the air around them changed. It was an oppressing power that forced down the mighty presence of Duke Ardbad and the holy power of Jinrang and the others. Strong winds blew, and the waves tossed. While the River of Souls was shaking violently, Yeon-woo, Duke Ardbad, Jinrang, the rest of Tritons forces, and the players on the Ghost Ship looked up at the sky with shock. Just then, the sky split, and someone slowly came down. The savage combative energy left them breathless. A woman with cold eyes, the horn of the One-horned tribe, and the scales of a Half-Dragon. Duke Ardbad stiffened upon seeing her face. The Spring Queen. The leader of the White Dragon, Waltz. It was an unexpected descent. Chapter 282 - Triton (7) The sudden arrival of the White Dragons leader made everyone freeze. She was so high in the air that it was hard to see her face clearly, but the presence she gave off was so great that everyone felt like she was right in front of them. In fact, she felt as big as the long-extinct Giant species. Duke Ardbad gripped his giant bastard sword. His head was jumbled. From what he knew, the Spring Queen shouldnt have been here. The White Dragon was in the middle of a war with the Elohim, who were trying to take over the 76th floor. The Blood Land and the Sea of Time were getting rid of the forces and bases of the White Dragon on the floors below. The White Dragon had their hands full because of attacks on all fronts. The contribution of the Spring Queen on the battlefields was outstanding. Thanks to her, the battles on the 76th floor had become quiet but not enough for her to have her eyes somewhere else. Seeing the atmosphere hazing around Waltz, Duke Ardbad narrowed his eyes. Its not. Waltz was separated from space like a being that shouldnt be here. A shadow..is it a Primeval Body?! Duke Ardbads eyes widened when he realized Waltzs identity. A Primeval Body. When the energy inside a person was purified, their body would return to its primeval state. As the body got stronger, only the purest form of what you were born with would remain. It was the peak of internal cultivation of those who could create shadows. Actually, this concept originated from the One-horned tribe, so there werent many who knew about it. This was only knowledge that Duke Ardbad had found out coincidentally because of his deep interest in martial arts. However, there was one thing he was sure of. If she was someone who had a Primeval Body, it meant that she had exceeded the level of arhat, and the fact that she was here meant.. Shes definitely planning to get rid of us! Duke Ardbad lifted his sword in front of him. Waltzs Primeval Body dashed through the air and reached his position in an instant. Kwaaang! The collision of the two caused shock waves to spread out around them. Waves tossed violently. Duke Ardbad pushed Waltz away, even while feeling the pain of his entire body being destroyed. He signified a dauntless strength. Just considering brute strength, he was confident he could win against the real Waltz. His trait was powerful enough to drag mountains out of the ground. This was what made him a natural warrior from his younger days. Being defeated by a mere shadow was humiliation that he couldnt handle. Also, it was obvious what Waltz was after. Yeon-woo. She wanted the Hoarder, who ended the Summer Queens life. However, he couldnt let the precious friend of his king be given over to those ruffians. Pupupupung While Duke Ardbad was clashing with Waltzs Primeval Body Everyone retreat! Jinrang threw Open Speaking out to his subordinates. Benteke would be furious once he woke up, but it was a relief that it ended here. He couldnt imagine the damage they would receive if they went against Duke Ardbad. Even if its only a shadow, since the Spring Queen is here, it wont be easy for their side either. It would be nice if both of them were destroyed here. Jinrang looked at Duke Ardbad and Waltzs battle until he got onto the captains ship and quickly left the sea area. His crew followed the captains ship and retreated too. 30% of the original ships were sunk, and the ships that were leftover all had signs of intense battle. * * * Kwaang Keuk! Duke Ardbad grit his teeth at the shock that was delivered through his sword. It was unbelievable that a mere shadow had this much strength. However, what annoyed him was the Experience that came down his blade. It was the skill that toppled groups who dared to attack the One-horned tribe. Waltz used Experience easily. Every attack and move she made had Experience embedded within it. Because of this, even though Duke Ardbad blocked Waltzs attacks, he was receiving internal injuries by the second. He might have looked fine on the outside, but his insides were a mess. Also, he was trying to fight while protecting Yeon-woo, so it was even harder. Was I..Was this all I amounted to?! Duke Ardbad ground his teeth. Recently, his confidence when fighting had gone down. His arm was cut off by Tom, the leader of the Black Dragon, who was an 81 Eye at the time, and now, he was being defeated by Waltz. Though Waltz was powerful enough to fight against three Senators of the Elohim at the same time, her shadow couldnt match her actual power. The Duke, who had believed that he was the most powerful player in the Tower other than the Nine Kings, was jealous. However, he held on. His eyes were bloodshot, but he controlled his complex thoughts. Right now, he had to focus on how he was going to save Yeon-woo. As a servant of the Emperor, it was his duty to carry out his orders: To bring his emperors friend with care. He had to find a way somehow. It doesnt seem like itll end anytime soon. Waltz just clenched her fists again, not giving him a way to escape. Then theres nothing I can do except kill you. I didnt think about deepening our conflict with the Blood Land, but itll be nice to get rid of a duke here while were at it. She spoke in a composed manner, like she was talking about the weather. That was how much her Primeval Body dominated over Duke Ardbad. Duke Ardbad caught his breath and tightened his hold on the sword. If there wasnt a path, he had to make one. Just when he was about to release his secret weapon.. Can you hear me? A stream of wind blew over to him and a voice settled near his ear. If you can hear me, dont answer and blink instead. Fitting of a person who spent time on the battlefield like it was his home, he didnt express anything. The Spring Queen might catch on, so Ill be quick. It was Heidi, the Elf who moved with Yeon-woo from the 27th floor. He didnt know if he could trust her, but this wasnt the time to be worried about that. Furthermore, what she said was simple. To stall for time. He didnt have the confidence to defeat the shadow in front of him, but he could do that much. Just then, Waltzs Primeval Body moved. Kw, Kwang Waltz crashed through the ground. Her body spun like a top as she stretched her fist out. Experience whirled around her fist and covered Duke Ardbad. Now! Duke Ardbad tossed Yeon-woo from his arms into the river water. With a splash, he sunk down, and Waltzs face had defeat on it. She hadnt imagined he would throw Yeon-woo away here. Spirit..! Waltz belatedly realized Duke Ardbads trick and tried to rush over in that direction. However, Duke Ardbad ran at her and brought his sword down. Waltz barely blocked the sword with her arms. His blade was right at her neck. Duke Ardbad smiled coldly for the first time since the fight. Where are you going? Shouldnt you hang out with me? You dare! Waltz twisted her body, her purple eyes flashing. Experience exploded around her. If he was holding Yeon-woo, he couldnt have avoided the attack, but since there was nothing to hind him now, he released the strength he was holding back with an explosive breath. Mountain Moving Emission. His signature skill that stemmed from his trait pressed down the atmosphere around him. Waltzs face hardened for the first time since the fight. Kwakwakwang Waltzs face became stiff as she blocked the attack with her arm. There were small cracks along her arm. Her outer skin, which wasnt affected by most attacks, was beginning to break. That was how powerful the dukes attack was. The duke swung his sword again, and Waltz had to reflect his attack using Baekbo Shingwon, a type of Mugong. Puung! When another column of water soared up from the shock wave, Yeon-woo was quickly moving towards the Ghost Ship, surrounded by an iridescent being. Heidi was standing on the Ghost Ship, controlling the spirits. Sweat beaded on her forehead. Heidi had already used most of her magic power protecting the Ghost Ship, and it wasnt easy bringing Yeon-woo over from Waltz and Duke Ardbads battle. Heidi! Its almost here! Hold on a little longer! There was nothing Dylan or Jun could do to help their comrade, so they just cheered her on. When Heidi had first made the decision to save Yeon-woo, they were strongly against it. They wanted to escape from the battlefield like Triton had when Waltz appeared. There were the Cannibal Monster Humans on the ship who were bound to Yeon-woo, but there were only old and young beings left, so they could get rid of them easily. However, Heidi shook her head firmly and shot their opinions down. -And if we do? If we throw the Hoarder away, what makes us different from the people who went over to Triton? Dylan, Jun, and the rest of the players on the Ghost Ship couldnt say anything. The person who had saved them from being used by the 92nd Squad and given them a spot of his ship was Yeon-woo. There was a price for it, but actually, there was no need for Yeon-woo to go that far. It was all out of goodwill. It was Heidis belief that if someone acted out of goodwill to her, she had to return the favor. That was why Heidi tried to save Yeon-woo even while her body felt like it was being crushed under the pain. Im different from Father! Im going to show that Im different..! Heidis eyes turned red. The arteries in her eyes popped, and the blue veins under her pale skin bloated like they were going to pop any moment. Her hair turned silver as a result of the magic power use, but she continued to pull Yeon-woo toward her. Heidi, you..! Juns eyes widened when he saw Heidi. It was a side of her that he had never seen before, but there were things about her appearance that he had heard about in passing. Silver hair and blue eyes. An Elf like that..they symbolized one of the most powerful families within the High Elves. But they were destroyed a long time ago. However, Jun didnt continue his thoughts for long. Yeon-woo, who was wrapped around a barrier, had popped out from under the water and was reaching the Ghost Ship. The players looked relieved. Its..! T, There! Suddenly, Dylan, who had been watching Duke Ardbad and Waltzs fight, shouted. Heidi stiffened when she turned to look. A strange phenomenon she couldnt believe was happening. Checheche Something suddenly floated up behind Waltz and took on the form of a human. Split Shadow. The Primeval Body was the purest form of energy concentration. If you could control it, you could also split it apart. The Duke tried to stop it, but it was too late. The sail! Open the sail! As soon as Yeon-woo got above deck, Heidi shouted urgently. The players moved frantically. The sail was spread open, and the wind spirits began to blow their winds on the sail. The Ghost Ship moved rapidly down the river water. However, Waltzs shadow was faster. Swek Chapter 283 - Triton (8) S***! Faster! More, more! I cant go faster than this! S***! It was a mess above deck. The Ghost Ship was moving faster than it had ever moved after entering the 28th floor. The Wind Spirits blew their winds behind them, and the old Cannibal Monster Humans were rushing around. It was a fast speed that most boats would never have been able to catch up with, but Waltz was easily gaining on them. At first, she was only a small dot, but now they could see her body clearly. Pupupung The players fired the cannons in warning. The cannonballs flew at Waltz with the magic power and skills of the players, but Waltz just brushed them off like they were flies. Kwakwakwang! The cannonballs exploded in the air like that. Explosions rang and black smoke spread out. Waltz passed through it all. S-S***! It was a scary appearance for the players and the Cannibal Monster Humans. To them, Waltz looked like an invincible disaster. It was understandable because Waltz had a crumpled face, exuding an immense aura. With the arrogance of the One-horned tribes and the Dragon Fear that only a half-dragon could have, she was ruling as the new fear of the Tower after the Summer Queen. Of course they would be scared because such a being was flying at them. At this rate, they would sink into the River of Souls along with the boat. Then, they would become like the ghosts that floated around in the river. They were at a loss for what to do. Still, Heidi didnt give up. Blood was streaming from her mouth, and her hair was turning from silver to a dry white, but she continued to move the ship. Looking at her, Yeon-woo slowly got up. He had fainted in Duke Ardbads arms earlier and now regained some of his consciousness. His body was being healed. However, his energy wasnt completely restored yet, and his body was heavy, like cotton in water. You cant stand up like that! Heidi tried to stop him from getting up, but Yeon-woo cut her off coldly. Why..did you save me? Heidi didnt answer for a moment. You couldve left me behind. Yeon-woo truly didnt understand Heidis decision. When Waltzs Primeval Body first appeared, he had first begun to think about how he could get out of his situation. He didnt imagine that he would receive Heidis help suddenly. He thought that she would have escaped while he was fighting with Benteke. He could understand if it was Phante or Edora, but he never considered that Heidi would help. That was why he was curious. Why had she saved him? Was it to get something from him or pay back the generosity he showed on the island? It mightve been something he should think about when Waltz wasnt following them, but this was an important subject for Yeon-woo. Trust in strangers. It was like a hard assignment that he couldnt find the answer to. Because I dont want to be like someone. Who? Yes. Heidi nodded her head heavily and continued. Thats all I can say. Without meaning to, Yeon-woo grinned. The response he had expected hadnt come out. It seemed like she had trauma of her own. Silver hair and those eyes. I guess it might be that. The legendary Frey Family who had once ruled over High Elves. They were once called the Caretakers of the World Tree, and were closer to godly blood than the One-horned tribe. However, the tragedy of their family not only led to their demise but also dried up the World Tree. This tragedy mightve been the reason why Heidi had such strong beliefs about companionship. However, it was enough of an answer for Yeon-woo. Trauma pushed people into corners, but it could also become the motivation for something new. Trauma made Yeon-woo into what he was today. I suppose I can trust you this once. What..! Yeon-woo ignored Heidi and stood up. His body screamed at him, but that pain cleared his mind. He could feel that he had been arrogant. He thought that most players would be easy to defeat, but that wasnt the case. He was glad to be presented a challenge. The beast that was unleashed inside of his heart-the monster-had grown, and it was freer than before. Of course, he wouldnt have let himself be swallowed by the monster. He left his body to the monster while his head stayed cold. He released Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception at the same time. While he activated Time Difference, he thought of an escape from this situation. Thankfully, there was a way. A place to protect his body from Waltzs chase. But the problem is how Im going to lose her and make her follow us there. And I dont know the exact location either. He couldnt think of an easy way to get to that place. He had a destination, but he felt like it was blocked by fog. I still have to try. Obviously, Yeon-woo wasnt planning on fighting Waltz in his condition. Even if she was a Primeval Body, she was still way more powerful than him. I have to use that path.. Beyond the territory of his Extrasensory Perception, in a sea area not too far away, he could feel a large-scale fleet approaching them at a quick pace. At first, he thought Triton was coming back, but when he looked closely, they were completely different. They looked more like the 92nd Squad than Triton. Yeon-woo thought they might be from that Fantasy Regiment or whatever they were called. If so, it was a good thing, but even if they werent, it was obvious they were a pirate crew, so it wouldnt be bad to bring them into this situation. That personality. Shanon muttered to himself reading Yeon-woos thoughts, but Yeon-woo pretended not to hear it and pulled Vigrid out from subspace. Tshing The Philosophers Stone spun with magic power. Thankfully, his overheated Cores were working normally after his rest. Soon, Waltz was right on top of them. Gripping Vigrid tightly in his hands, he got into position and swung it down. [Wave of Fire] [Holy Fire] [72 Bian C Nye, Byuk] Lightning came from the sky as the three skills were combined with the Eight Extreme Swords. It was an attack with all his remaining strength in it. Kwakwakwang! Krrrr Useless! Waltzs Primeval Body snorted when it was hit with lightning. As her Primeval Body was split in two, her strength decreased but not enough to be hurt from that powerless lightning. It was just annoying. Waltz drew her hands in the air. In the shattered space, lightning scattered around her. The broken pieces of lightning landed in the surface of the ground, and a column of water shot up, white steam flowing up. Krrrng, krng, krrrrr However, even though his attack was rendered useless, Yeon-woo continued to bring down Fire Lightning. Waltzs hands moved faster. Plum flowers blew in the air, and their strong scent wafted around. Twenty Plum Flower Arrow. With just a single stroke of her hand, twenty shadows were created, and the space around Waltz was cut as the lightning fell down endlessly. An intense light that was enough to blind people lit up the world. Within it, there wasnt a single lightning bolt that had hurt Waltz. Only a nice-smelling plum flower scent wafted around her. Even in that situation, Waltzs attack didnt let up. She was close enough to the Ghost Shp to reach them if she leapt into the air. She could see Yeon-woo standing on the head of the boat. Then. Flash! Krrrr Like all the lightning that Waltz had dealt with up to now was condensed, an intense Fire Lightning rained down on her. Waltz realized this was the last of his strength, and she paused, catching her breath. This wasnt something she could easily cut away. It looked like she would have to break it apart with one blow. Just when she was about to.. ..What? The lightning that looked like it would come down on her suddenly changed direction and fell somewhere else. Waltz didnt know what Yeon-woo was planning and turned her head subconsciously in that direction. At that moment, Waltz could feel that the other Primeval Body that was connected to her was cut off. The last Fire Lightning fell on the Primeval Body that Duke Ardbad was dealing with! ! Of course, it wasnt that the Fire Lightning had caught her Primeval Body. However, it was enough of a surprise, and Duke Ardbad didnt miss the chance that was given to him. He immediately cut the neck of the Primeval Body. As the Primeval Body crumbled, its repulsive power was delivered to the Waltz near the Ghost Ship. Gulp! Waltz unwittingly vomited blood. Her form was fading away. At this rate, her remaining Primeval Body would be destroyed too. She tried to control it when a portal suddenly opened above her head. You rat-like bitch! Duke Ardbad fell through it, bringing his giant bastard sword down. He had appeared using a teleport scroll. His entire body was bloodied, but his eyes were flaring. His pride was stepped on when she dared to play games with him. Waltz crossed her arms before she could control her body. A blade condensed with magic power fell on her, and the impact of the collision shook the River of Souls once again. Then, the fog that had surrounded her suddenly retreated, and she could clearly see around her. Approximately one hundred ships were circling around Waltz and Duke Ardbad. They had a symbol of a cross with a sword below it. It was the 2nd Squad of the Fantasy Regiment, the Illusion Knightage, who followed Creutz. The Fantasy Regiment looked surprised at the two who suddenly fell from the sky, but they quickly regained their senses and aimed all their cannons at Waltz. Kwakwakwang The cannons then fired as one. Hoarderrrrr! Waltz looked for Yeon-woo with a furious voice, surrounded by countless attacks. * * * C-Captain! Creutz nodded at his subordinates shout. He had frantically rushed here after hearing that Triton, the Blood Land, and the White Dragon were after Yeon-woo, but in the place that he had followed Yeon-woo, he saw a bloodied Duke Ardbad and Waltz. He was greatly surprised by them, but calmly moved and aimed the cannons at them. It seemed like they were chasing after Yeon-woo. It was strange because he didnt see Triton, but more importantly, he had to stall for time for Yeon-woo to escape. Creutz nodded his silver helm. The secretary next to him shouted at their subordinates. Shoot! Dont leave any of them alive! Pupupung! The magic attack created by artisans who had the Master qualification flew at Waltz and Duke Ardbad. * * * ..Are we out? After escaping the battlefield with Waltz, Duke Ardbad, and the Fantasy Regiment, the passengers on the Ghost Ship sighed in relief. Plop. Dylan, Jun, and the rest of the players all sat down on the ground, weak-kneed. While escaping, they couldnt relax because they thought that Waltz might come back. However, Waltz didnt appear even after an hour passed, and they were able to catch their breaths. Their legs felt wobbly. Their hands were still shaking. Heidi was the same. She just breathed out, leaning on a column. The use of magic power and her Spirits pushed her to her limits. Because of that, the silver hair and eyes that she had been hiding were revealed. But it was obvious that she wouldve become another ghost wandering the river if she hadnt pushed herself this much, so she didnt have any regrets. Also, she was relieved that she was able to make a different choice from her father. Once she caught her breath and calmed down a bit, she lifted her head. Far away, she could see Yeon-woo sitting on the bow of the boat looking at the ocean. After getting away from Waltz, Yeon-woo sat still there and didnt move. Hes probably the most exhausted person here. Is he okay? There was no way he was. When he was first carried onto the boat, his condition was critical. But the fact that he didnt let his guard down meant that his mentality was outstanding. Just what kind of life had he led? Heidi wanted to ask Yeon-woo if she could help him with anything, but she couldnt easily approach him in case he would be bothered. She was still hesitating when Yeon-woo suddenly looked over. Their gazes met. Heidi, right? What? Yes! Are you feeling a bit better? Yes. Enough to move around.. Was he about to order her to do something? Heidi nodded and burst up. But.. Then Ill leave the rest to you. I set the destination, so you dont have to worry about anything. What..? Before Heidi could ask, Yeon-woo suddenly pitched forward. She dashed forward to catch him. Thump. Yeon-woos face fell into her chest. She could feel his heavy and firm body. C-Cain? Heidi carefully called his name, but there was no answer. When she looked more closely, she saw that he had fainted. She could feel his light breaths. Ah, so he was a human after all. She had thought he was a monster because that was the only side of him shed seen so far, but that wasnt the case. She felt a bit closer to him. ..Rest well. Heidi put Yeon-woos head in her lap so he could rest more easily and stroked his hair. The Spirits flew around busily to help him sleep. His hair fluttered in the soft breeze. Their destination was Bayluks island, which was probably somewhere nearby. * * * Meanwhile, a Monster Portent that had wandered away from Yeon-woo snatched something up from the river while swimming. Keekeekeekeee! How happy his owner would be if he saw this! The Monster Portent already felt good imagining his owner complimenting him. What he found was Bentekes severed right arm. Chapter 284 - Island (1) Bayluks island was surrounded by multiple defense systems, so it was hard to find its exact location. That was why Yeon-woo had been planning on giving up on finding the island, but he realized that he didnt have to do that while he was fighting Waltz. The Sea Water Charm. It had lost most of its status as an holy item due to the loss of holy power, but it could still do basic functions. Using the option Song of the Sea, Yeon-woo looked for memories related to Bayluk. Fortunately, he could find the islands approximate location with it. Yeon-woo thought there was no better place than the island for temporary shelter. It was a fortress that Anti Venom Bayluk had created with much care. Outsiders didnt know of its existence, so Waltz and Duke Ardbad wouldnt be able to track him. Then, he gave the coordinates he found directly to the Cannibal Monster Humans. He was going to spend some time restoring his broken body for the time being. * * * What a sound sleeper even in this situation. Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes at the voice ringing in his ears. Where was this sound coming from? He was focusing all his attention on the Philosophers Stone. But when he got himself together, there was a strange world of stars in front of him. It was a dark world. He didnt know up from down. He felt like his soul would leave his body just by looking at it. In the abyss-like darkness, there was someone there. An ashy form that looked human but had no facial features. There was only a rounded curve on the bottom of his face that looked like a mouth. He was the one who invited Yeon-woo here. The Demonism. The monster that had been inside a cage all this time. The beast. Looking at him, Yeon-woo asked, What is it this time? Why? Cant I call you when I want to? Im still a part of you. Were like twins. Your little brother wanted to see his older brother, so whats the matter? Yeon-woos face crumpled. Hwaak An intense wind blew around him. Dont say things so easily with that piehole of yours. Twins. Little brother. Older brother. It was unpleasant to hear the Demonism speak about these things. Those were words that no one should say lightly in front of Yeon-woo. The Demonism lightly shrugged. Kekekeuk. You got so angry just because of a few words. How can people say youre cold and logical after this? Cold-blooded? The trait would cry. Am I right? It was silent. Fine. I got it. I wont do that. Keekeekeek! The Demonism said he was sorry but didnt stop laughing. Yeon-woo debated whether he should punch him in the face, but he quietly retracted his wings of fire. His exhaustion was stacked up from the continued fight with Benteke and Waltz. If he battled the Demonism here, it would be detrimental to his mental health. In turn, it would influence his body from healing as well, so he had to hold it in. Instead, he glared at the Demonism that was still laughing. Why did you call me here? Oh, this? Oh yeah. I had something to say to you, so I called you. What was it again? Yeon-woos face hardened again, but the Demonism suddenly burst out laughing, slapping his knees. Oh, thats what it was. Keekeekeek! He covered his mouth as he giggled and spoke with the corners of his mouths, which split violently to his ears. Look. Arent you too weak? Yeon-woo didnt say anything. The Demonism continued to criticize him. I said so before. I would wait until you became ripe. But what are you doing? You have the Philosophers Stone, the Demonic Dragon Body, Vigrid..you can only do that much even with all that nice stuff? How frustrating, ugh. The Demonism shook his finger. You cant do that, okay? Work a little harder. Yeah. Just a bit more. Only then His sharp canines could be seen through his wide-open mouth. They were the teeth of a starved monster. can I fill my empty stomach. * * * What a crazy bastard. Rubbing his temples, Yeon-woo slowly stood up. He felt like his head was going to burst from his headache. Was it an aftereffect of speaking with the Demonism? When his pain settled down, Yeon-woo realized that his body felt lighter than when he fainted. No, it wasnt just lighter. The symptoms, which would disappear only if he was bedridden for a few days, even with Regeneration, were healed by 70%. Just then, the words of the Demonism right before he was kicked out from his world of unconsciousness echoed in his head. -So Ill give you another chance. To work harder. You have to use it well. The Demonism was asleep in the Philosophers Stone, so it had probably unlocked a hidden function of the stone to help him recover. -Dont forget. This is the last one. Keekeekeek! The strange laughter was still ringing in Yeon-woos ear, and he was irritated by it. But where is this..? Yeon-woo circulated his magic power and chased away the traces of the Demonism as he looked around. He was lying on a bed. The wooden walls were blank with nothing on them. It was a familiar sight to him. The captains quarters. Yeon-woo slowly moved the blanket aside and stepped out. As he did, a white fog swept by him. The fog was so thick that it was hard to take even a single step forward. The deck was busy with people bustling around. Lower the sails first! We have to move at full speed from now on. We cant be pulled into the fog! Rope! Wheres the rope?! Im turning the ship northeast. Everyone be careful not to fall! Because they were covered by the fog, only their voices rang out loudly. When the bow of the ship turned carefully into another direction, Yeon-woo gripped the rails and activated the Sea Water Charm. With the illusion of his body floating up, he could see below from far up above. Is this the right way? Fortunately, the ship seemed to have arrived at the coordinates. It was actually faster than he expected. The location of the ship was near Bayluks island. This fog was a defense system of the island that activated once you were closer to the island. Bayluk wouldnt have done anything to the fog. It was probably to turn any ships around that entered without knowing anything. Usually, ships would try to take a different route if it was hard to see ahead of them. The mighty Anti Venom is letting people who invaded his territory leave easily like this. How ridiculous. Or is that how much he wanted to hide this place? Considering his usual personality, he would mix poison into the fog to massacre everyone or capture them alive for experiments. It seemed like he had left it at this because rumors about the area could spread if he did that. That meant that there was something important on the island. If the ship went further, actual defense systems would probably be activated. I should get rid of them ahead of time. He could find most of the defenses with his Draconic Eyes, so he was going to remove them before they activated. As he slowly moved towards the deck, people turned their gaze towards him, feeling a presence. They all stepped back in surprise. The bustling deck instantly became quieter. Yeon-woo was still a fearsome person to them. Are you feeling alright? Only Heidi urgently ran up to him. Her face looked tired like she hadnt been able to rest properly However, without expressing that she was tired, she just looked at Yeon-woo with concerned eyes. Yeon-woo nodded and drew his Magic Bayonet out from subspace towards the bow of the ship. Gasps could be heard from all around the ship. A few players covered their mouths and quickly ran to the sides. Heidi sighed looking at them. They were acting like that even knowing that Yeon-woo wouldnt hurt them. After all theyd been through, they were still scared of Yeon-woo. But Yeon-woo didnt seem to care as he drew his sword on the bow. Black Aura was emitted and then hidden by the fog. She thought he had just grasped at nothing, but the sound of things being destroyed could be heard from far away. Pupupung Yeon-woo looked around again as he put the Magic Bayonet back and returned to where Heidi was. Call for me when we reach land. Okay. Hearing her response, Yeon-woo went back to the captains room to rest a little more. * * * The deeper they moved into the fog, the harder it was to see ahead. The players were anxious, thinking that they might be trapped in the fog forever, but the fog was suddenly swept away, and they could see clearly again. Far away, there was an island. Its an island! Land! Get ready to anchor! They all looked happy to see land. From Triton, Benteke, Duke Ardbad, and Waltz. They had been through so many things in a short time, and they were desperate to rest on land. And they had found this island. It wasnt the 29th floor, where it was said that there was a new continent, but they were grateful for this place. Also, from where they were, the island definitely didnt look unwelcoming. Unlike how the shore on the island that they had come from was so vast and gloomy, this place had weeds and wildflowers, and the overall atmosphere was bright. Also, there were traces of people. They became hopeful, thinking that it was an island of players who lived on the 28th floor. There was even a port on one side of the island. The Ghost Ship slowly neared it, and the players finally stepped on firm ground. On Heidis orders, they moved into groups of three. Even though they were glad to see land, they had to be on their guards because something could suddenly jump out. There mightve been Cannibal Monster Humans as well. The players all received orders to examine the land in sections and scattered. They needed to know the layout and condition of the land first. Yeon-woo got off the boat last and looked around. Looks like nothing from what I saw in the diary is left. Bayluks island was an island that Team Arthia had found together. Memories of it were left in the diary, but other than the landscape, nothing was familiar. Bayluk had changed it quite a lot. Yeon-woo entered the island with dark eyes. The inside of the island was even more changed than the outside. The lush forest was now bare, and instead, there were buildings along clean-cut paths. There were even labs, and it looked more like a small city than a village. The players looked surprised at the unexpected sight. It definitely wasnt land that pirates lived on. They wouldnt be able to make a neat city like this. There were arsenals, labs, parks for breaks, and paths to take walks on as well. It was clear that a clan had cleaned this place up. About a thousand people could stay in this place. However, the problem was that they couldnt sense anyone. There were traces of people using this place just a few months ago. And it wasnt like there were traces of people moving. Each house had unfinished cooking or books left open on tables. If they moved, they wouldve taken what they needed, but the weapons were left in the weapons room, documents and books were in the labs, and lab papers were laid bare for anyone to see. There werent any traces of people invading it either. It was like only the people on the island had evaporated. The empty village reminded them of a ghost town, and they shivered. What happened here? The players who had been happy to find land trembled anxiously. Then, they saw a tall spire at the northernmost of the village. The building was familiar, but there was a symbol on it that was slowly being forgotten by the world. Huh? That..? Isnt that Arthias symbol? Yeon-woo, who had been following him, saw the sign as well. It was a symbol of a cross with a sword below it that had wings. This island was Arthias territory? Yeon-woo heard someone mutter to himself. Under his mask, his eyes hardened. Chapter 285 - Island (2) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (3/12) Cain? Finding Yeon-woo staring at the symbol on the spire, Heidi carefully called his name. Emotions were swirling in his eyes. Rage, annoyance, hate, resentment.. The intense emotions quickly settled down, but it was shocking for her. The Yeon-woo that she had seen until now was always cold and logical. It was the first time she saw such a reaction. However, Yeon-woo just turned around with emotionless eyes. He had a questioning look, like he was asking her why she called his name. Heidi pulled herself together and shook her head. I-Its nothing. You were just quiet. Yeon-woo nodded his chin. Ill be looking around above here, so you go down. Also Yes. Ill let everyone know not to come this way. Dont worry. Heidi realized what Yeon-woo was going to say and spoke with heavy eyes. Yeon-woo nodded and moved past her to the spire. After watching his back for some time, she quickly turned around and scattered the players elsewhere. Because of that, she didnt hear it. The sound of Yeon-woo clenching his teeth as he entered the spire. That son of a b****. He dared to.. * * * Yeon-woo was furious. Before he saw the spire, he was already holding himself back. It was annoying that there werent any traces of his brother, but he decided to look at everything logically to identify any weaknesses. Bayluk was one of the best toxicologists within the Tower, and he had a poisonous air around him that could get someone sick just by walking next to him. One breath of his could kill an entire tree. To go against such a guy, Yeon-woo needed to prepare thoroughly. He had the fire property, which was probably the direct opposite of poison, but among the poisons he used, there were strange ones that werent affected by any property. Yeon-woo was going to look in every nook and cranny of the island while he was recovering. If different poisons had been created and experimented with here, he could learn many things. Just by observing how the island was organized, he thought he would be able to find countless secrets related to the guy. However, where had all the people gone? He needed to look into why they had left the island as it was. Finding his calm, Yeon-woo was able to sort through all the information he found. But he was hit with something unexpected. The moment that he arrived at the spire, where Bayluk usually stayed when he was on the island, he saw Arthias symbol at the very top of the tower. How would he not be angry? Bayluk had created the extreme poison that ate away at his brothers body until the end. It was also Bayluk who pierced his heart and killed players who wanted to help him. Leonte and Bahal had rebelled with other forces, but Bayluk and Vieira Dune had the biggest hand in bringing his brother down. Someone who didnt deserve to speak about Arthia had its symbol on the tower? Crunch He wanted to destroy everything on this island, especially that spire. Still, he managed to hold himself back. He didnt know why Bayluk had put Arthias symbol on the spire. It mightve been to mock his brother, or he couldve done it out of boredom. Being moved by such a thing wasnt something he should do. First, he had to answer the questions in one side of his mind. There are outsiders here, but theres no reaction. Although he had cut off the channel communicating with the outside and the magical barriers, there shouldve been some kind of reaction from the island with all these outsiders on it. However, Bayluk wasnt doing anything. Yeon-woo wondered whether he had thrown the island away, but in that case, he wouldve destroyed the island completely. There were still different documents and experiment subjects left on the island. Something definitely happened to the island. It seemed that it had affected Bayluk as well. Something to make him quickly leave his manufacturing plant. What could it be? As Yeon-woo asked himself this, he walked through the countless hallways of the spire. There were different rooms to his sides, but none of them seemed particularly important. Just then, a flight of stairs appeared before him. There were two flights of stairs going up and down. Of the two directions, Yeon-woo chose the one that went underground. I was surprised to see so many things have changed after seeing the island for the first time in a while. So this is why he left from time to time. He was making this? It wasnt that his brother had never come to the island after giving the coordinates to Bayluk. Occasionally, Bayluk would leave Arthia, and his brother had followed Bayluk here once out of curiosity. At the time, this was the building Bayluk had stayed in. The second floor was used for visitors, and the third floor was used for storage rooms and archives. Also, he said that personal experiments happened in a large-scale underground room with a special defense system. Underground, it was..it was so large and ridiculously complicated. It was pretty much a maze, ugh. There was a thick iron door at the end of the descending stairs. It was a door that would never open unless a special password using magic was entered. Yeon-woo brought his Magic Bayonet down powerfully. Clang! However, the iron door was so sturdy and thick that it wasnt even scratched. Tsk. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue and got into position again to swing his Magic Bayonet with Consciousness. Black Aura covered it, and a deep scratch was left on the iron door. Kwang With the sound of an explosion, the iron door was blown away. What was revealed was a complicated hallway that was twisted like a maze, like the diary had said. It looked to be even more complicated than when his brother had come. It was difficult to move through it with what the diary said. Of course, that didnt mean there wasnt a way. Scatter. Checheche Yeon-woos shadow stretched out, and about thirty Monster Portents scattered around him. Yeon-woo was planning on moving everything here into Intrenian first. Boo and Brahm would probably analyze it for him. He felt a bit bad because he was increasing their workload, but it was the best solution. However, there was something Yeon-woo had to take from here. Here. Twisting through the hallways, he stood in front of a door. It was an experimental lab with all kinds of flasks and containers. Yeon-woo left his subordinates to collect those objects, and he instead headed towards a wall that was further inside. When he tapped the wall, there was a clear sound. It meant that it was empty inside. He turned the book next to him. As he did, the wall flipped, and a large safe was revealed. Bingo. Yeon-woo brought his Magic Bayonet down onto the handle. The safe had a feature that would cause it to explode if something from the outside suddenly shocked it, but the Magic Bayonet perfectly countered that. Creak There were ten tightened flasks of different colors inside. I was so curious why Bayluks experiments required an entire island. An alchemist would need an island for his experiments, and because he was a toxicologist, he needed to find a way to make poison away from the public. Still, the fact that he needed this much space made it seem like he had an end goal. Like how I needed the elixir desperately. It seemed like Bayluk had the same kind of goal. When I asked him, Bayluk was deep in contemplation for a while before he eventually spoke. Godly Human. That was all Bayluk had said, and he didnt explain further. All his brother knew was that Bayluk was trying to recreate a legend that was in the world he used to live in. This island was a lab for him to make the Godly Human or whatever it was called. The poisons that he used were things that came with the process. These liquids inside the safe were the results of all the experiments. Basically, it was an upgraded version of the Strengthening Potion Yeon-woo made when he was a part of the Foreign Legion for the Red Dragon. But one things for sure. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Theres nothing better to strengthen holy power or Gods Blessing than this, since it was made to recreate a legend. Boo. Yes. Mas. Ter. Above his shadow, the Lich, Boo, appeared and bowed. Take these and analyze their beneficial effects and possibly harmful effects. Put the ones that arent needed somewhere else. Yes. Sir. Boo took the ten flasks and returned to the shadow. Theres no way such a suspecting guy wouldve left the results open like this. Yeon-woo predicted that half of the ten flasks would be pure poison. It might have looked like an elixir on the outside, but it might have been a poison that could melt your body instantly. Bayluk was definitely capable of doing that. Just then, the Monster Portents let him know that they had gathered all the materials inside the spire. Collect everything else on the island too. They returned into his shadow again. With this, he had gotten what he needed from the island. Yeon-woo slowly stepped out of the room. * * * Yeon-woo left the underground and slowly searched the second and third floors. There was nothing there because the Monster Portents had taken everything, but it was useful to observe how Bayluk had lived. When he arrived at the farthest room on the third floor, the study, he unwittingly smirked. Half of the wall that he saw as soon as he entered the door was glass. He could see the River of Souls sparkling in the sunlight, and it looked picturesque. Yeon-woo though he just spent all his time in dark labs, but.. So he still had a normal side to him too, huh? There was nothing about Bayluk that he liked. He felt the strong urge to find him that instant and break his neck. It was pretty much a relief that he didnt appear here. If he was in front of him, Yeon-woo wouldve turned everything to ruin, not caring about the research that was done. Crunch. Yeon-woo ground his teeth again and looked at the black bracelet and chains that suddenly began to ring. Urrrng, urrng It was like it was trying to say something. The shackles on his left ankle also shook. It was something he had felt since after gaining the Grief of the Black King, but Yeon-woo felt like his connection with the bracelet had become deeper. He could handle the Monster Portents even more smoothly, and the 3rd Spirit felt different too. It was like he could feel something sticky and bleak at his fingertips. It was something he couldnt explain. Was it because his understanding of the Despair of the Black King was deeper after finding the set? [Azrael looks at you with silent eyes.] And after he gained the shackles, Azraels gaze had become more intense. He was a god of death who definitely knew something about the Black King. Just what was the identity of the Black King? On the other hand, its too quiet on this side. [The godly society, Olympus remains silent.] From Zeuss Astrape to Poseidons Triaina. Although two of the holy artifacts of the Olympians of Olympus had been swallowed, they were strangely quiet. Yeon-woo rubbed the shackles with deep eyes. [Azrael is watching you.] [Azrael quietly urges you to check the artifact.] At Azraels continued urging, Yeon-woo pushed aside his thoughts and opened the information window of the shackles. Chapter 286 - Island (3) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (3/12) [Grief of the Black King] Category: Sabaton Rank: ??? Summary: ??? **This artifact is Unique. There is only one that exists in the entire Tower, and it is completely bound to its owner. It cannot be shared or traded with anyone else. **Currently, you cannot see anything about it. Only after you have certain qualifications can you see it. When he first opened the information, he wasnt in his right mind because of the fight with Benteke, so he hadnt looked too closely. But after confirming it, he laughed futilely. Qualifications.. An important clue to discovering the Black Kings identity had turned out to be a false lead, so he was annoyed. There wasnt anything about the conditions to become qualified, so it was even more annoying. However. That doesnt mean theres no clue at all. Yeon-woo opened the information window of the black bracelet. [Despair of the Black King] Category: Vambrace Rank: ??? Summary: The past ??? were always fearful of the great and mighty Black King. In the end, they betrayed him and locked him away in the darkness. The Black King trembled with rage during that immeasurable eternity. Thanks to that, the three objects that bound him became his servants. The grudge inside the objects will try to test the user because it is dark. Be careful not to be swallowed by it. Yeon-woo focused on the summary, ignoring the options and warnings. When he first attained the Despair of the Black King, he didnt know what any of it was about, but with the Grief that swallowed Poseidons Triaina, he could somewhat guess. Are the question marks in the first sentence Gods of Olympus? The Black King Set had swallowed Zeus and Poseidons holy artifacts. This meant that the Black King had enmity with Olympus. Yeon-woo especially focused on the word betrayal. Betrayal was usually an emotion felt when someone close to you had turned their backs. He could guess that the Black King had been close to Olympus before becoming enemies. The Black King might be a holy being from Olympus. In the legends, until Zeus took charge, Olympus was filled with war. From the great war between Titanomachia and Gigantomachia to the end of Ouranos, and the stories of heroes in the War of Troy There were countless gods who had been removed from Olympus. And it wasnt like the legends that Yeon-woo knew were all true. There might have been different sides to the story not known to the lower world and fallen gods not known to the outside. However, with this, he had narrowed down the meaning by quite a lot. If he looked for a few more clues from here, there were only a few gods who could be the Black King. Those related to death who were in Olympus or close to them. The moment he thought of the traits of the Despair of the Black King, the gazes following him became more intense. [Azrael quietly looks at you.] [A god of Olympus, Thanatos, observes you.] [A god of the Chan Sect, King of Seven Hells, crosses his arms and observes you.] [A god of Ea, Nergal, burst out laughing crazily. He smirks at you, wondering if youll be able to find out as a mortal.] [A god of Deva, Ksitigarbha looks at you with sad eyes.] [Dis Pater smiles violently.] [Izanami swallows.] .. [A demon of Niflheim, Hel, expresses his greed for you.] [A demon of LInfernal, Halphas, screams, flapping his wings. He shows his lunacy.] [Aesma Daeva looks at you strangely.] .. [All the gods of death are watching you.] [All the demons of death are awaiting your judgement.] [Agares shouts, saying not to touch whats his.] [The gods and demons ignore him.] Gods and demons related to death or the Beyond. After he acquired the Grief of the Black King, the gazes on him became stickier, and now, they were outright direct. It was clear that they were after the items of the Black King. Ive never heard of an artifact that deals with death and souls until this bracelet. Actually, this was the question that Yeon-woo had all this time. It wasnt like there werent any necromancers or witch doctors in the Tower. Even Boo was a witch doctor who dealt with corpses and souls. However, there were limits to how players dealt with souls. He had never heard of anyone being able to freely control a thousand souls. There wasnt any mention of players like this in the diary either. Nor was there anything about strengthening souls to make them servants. Even the player closest to death, the Vampiric Lord Bathory, wasnt this powerful. However, the Despair of the Black King made this possible, and Yeon-woos combative power increased. If he worked with his Spirit Familiars, he could defeat the Nine Dragon Sons. Although Bathory had the trait of a Lord to rule over many, she couldnt be compared to Yeon-woo. It was just that Yeon-woo hadnt unlocked all his potential yet. There was still a lot of power within the Despair of the Black King. There were two options that werent unlocked yet, and his collection was growing larger. It was an Authority that went beyond an Authority. There was no reason why Azrael and the other gods and demons wouldnt watch him with fiery gazes. [A message from Azrael has arrived.] [Message: Dont suspect anything. You are the only human to have been chosen by him. You have the qualification to become a Godly Human.] [A message from Azrael has arrived.] [Message: So accept it. Trust and follow. Youll be rewarded for it in the future.] [A message from Azrael has arrived.] [Message: Furthermore, accept me. Become my apostle, my shadow, my servant, and my spiritual body. I will lead you down the right path. I am a faithful servant of his.] [A message from Azrael has arrived.] [Message: The Authority that I shared was also from him and..] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: No! You cant leave me for that..!] Yeon-woo moved Agaress message to the side and read Azraels message. His eyes sunk. Azrael is calling himself a servant? Yeon-woo raised his head high towards Azrael, who he couldnt see but knew was watching him from above. From what he knew, Azraels holiness was pretty high. No, because he was a being who oversaw life and death, there was no way it would be low. Like what Poseidon, Azrael, of course, had a lot of pride. The fact that he had lowered himself like this meant that the Black King was an incredible being when he was alive. Furthermore. [Thanatos is silent.] [Nergal is silent.] [Ksitigarbha is silent.] The gods and demons of death were silent, as if they were adding onto what Azrael was saying. From what Yeon-woo had figured out so far, the gods and demons were extremely bored on the 98th floor, and they quickly became interested if something out of the ordinary happened. The reason why they were quiet now was probably because the gods and demons of death knew or suspected who the Black King was. But then theres another problem. Azrael is a god of Malak. He has no relation to Olympus. Then was I wrong to think that it was related to Olympus? His questions didnt end here. And its strange that Hades hasnt reacted to anything. The pillars of modern Olympus were Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. They ruled over the sky, seas, and land, and Hades was a also a ruler of the underground. He was a god who shouldve reacted to this situation the most, but there werent any messages from him. Then is the Black King Hades? If Hades was betrayed by Zeus and Poseidon and is locked somewhere.. This also made sense, but it was hard to say that Hades had a higher level than the other gods and demons of death. Then is it Kronos, who was stabbed in the back by Zeus? Or Ouranos, further back in time? Yeon-woos eyes darkened. And theres a possibility that its Luciel.. The being who had spread out his wings to soar high into the sky and fallen because multiple gods and demons tore his wings off. It was hard to exclude him from the candidates. I need to unlock the seal on the information window first or look for the last clue. The information window said there were three binds of the Black King. Edora had said that the binds might be a vambrace, a sabaton, and a gorget. Then it was obvious where the gorget would come from. Hadess magical helm, Kynee. However, from what Yeon-woo knew, an apostle of Hades didnt exist in the Tower yet. It was possible Hades had an apostle, but Yeon-woo didnt have a way to find Kynee like he had found Benteke. Still, there was still a way. If he couldnt get Kynee now, he could look for a way to get it. He was also planning on looking more closely into the vambrace and sabaton while he was at it. The three cyclops brothers who made holy artifacts for Zeus and the others. I have to find them. Brontes, Steropes, Arges. They were the children of Ouranos and Gaia, but they had been trapped in Tartarus because their appearances were horrifying, and when Zeus saved them, they gave the gods of Olympus Astrape, Triaina, and Kynee as presents. He had a few clues related to them. Yeon-woo was going to chase after them as soon as he cleared the 30th floor. Wouldnt he be able to discover something he hadnt until now? Urrrng, urng Yeon-woo silently rubbed the bracelet on his wrist. The gazes of the gods and demons of death were still sticky and obsessive. It was displeasing to him. * * * Still. Recovery first. Ignoring the focused gazes, he pulled out something from his shadow. It was Bentekes severed right arm. While everyone was busy with the arrival of Duke Ardbad and Waltz, one Monster Portent had collected it. An apostle was an incarnation of a god and their holy body. Of course they would be filled with a Gods Blessings. Bentekes arm looked like a delicious prey with many nutrients in it. [A message from Poseidon has arrived.] [Message: Stop! You dare! You..!] Yeon-woo ignored the furious message and wrapped his left hand around Bentekes right arm. Swallow. Clack, clack A black lump opened wide, revealing sharp canines. Chapter 287 - Island (4) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (4/12) [TN: Gods Blessing will be changed to Divine Blessing, Demons Blessing to Demonic Blessing, and Dragons Blessing to Draconic Blessing.] Bentekes eyes shot open. Captain! Are you up..kuk! The servant who eagerly greeted him gasped. Benteke had wrapped his hand around his neck. The servant couldnt say anything. Looking into Bentekes blazing eyes, he was speechless. He felt like he was going to be crushed right then and there. Wheres Jinrang? Sorry..? Jinrang. Where is he? T, T, Thats..! The servant wanted to say something but was so stricken with fear that he couldnt. It only angered Benteke further. Just when he was about to crush the servants neck Stop scolding that innocent child. Jinrang opened the door and entered. There was a bowl of porridge in his hands. However, Benteke didnt see any of that. Jinrang..! Calling out Jinrangs name, he ground his teeth. That guy had interfered with his fight. Benteke was a person who called himself a beast and hated people stepping into his fights more than anything. It was because he saw it as an attack on his competence. However, Jinrang was calm even while receiving Bentekes murderous aura. The servant who had barely squirmed out of Bentekes grip fainted. They stayed like that for a while. Benteke closed his eyes with a crumpled face, letting out a long breath. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were still blazing, but the madness in them was gone. Fine. Since its coming from you.. it must be right. Thank you for understanding. Jinrang bowed. Benteke knew what happened when you were destroyed by selfishness. His lover, Lana. He couldnt follow in her steps. He tried to hold back his anger. He trusted Jinrangs loyalty and decisiveness more than anyone elses. However. Benteke bared his teeth at the bowing Jinrang. This wont happen again. Of course. He was acting like it was natural. Benteke snorted. Dry bastard. He wanted to make Jinrang suffer by being pettish, but Jinrang took it in stride. Benteke laughed emptily, feeling like Jinrang was above him. But only for a moment. Benteke looked at his side with hard eyes. The sleeve where his right arm shouldve been was empty. My arm isnt healing. Yes, its not. Jinrang also had a hard face. Holy power was known as a power that gods bestowed. However, to be exact, holy power was a power of creation. It could make things that didnt exist and make things from ones imagination into reality. It was also a power that returned things to their original state. The reason why Benteke was able to recover quickly even after his body was destroyed was because he had an ample amount of this holy power. With his channel with Poseidon strengthened, it was right that his cut-off right arm was restored. That was the original Benteke. Holy power shouldve reconstructed him back to his original appearance. However, his right arm was still not restored. The cells shouldve been moving werent even budging. Benteke knew what that meant. Kehalhalhalhal! Seems like hes enjoying my arm. Benteke let out a loud chuckle. He actually liked this situation. From his holy artifact to his arm. The guy took quite a lot of his stuff. The Hoarder. He was a greedy guy. It was fun. He was looking forward to it. How would he feel when he twisted that guys neck? Hell probably come back here. I hope he comes quickly. Bentekes eyes shone with madness. Just then, Bentekes shadow wavered. A long narrow eye slightly blinked and settled back into it again. * * * [You have gained a Divine Blessing.] [You have gained a Divine Blessing.] [You have gained an immense amount of Divine Blessings.] [The hiding Divine Blessing reacts.] Yeon-woo could feel the strength flooding into his body. For the first time, the Divine Blessing that had always been covered by the Demonic Blessing or the Draconic Blessing woke up and stretched. Like it had met a friend. Like it had been an excluded student, and the new student was an old friend from their past neighborhood. He could feel how overjoyed it was. [Poseidon screams.] [Poseidon comes down from his throne and yells. He is shouting at you to stop.] [Poseidon is suggesting his subordinate gods punish you.] [His subordinate gods are scared.] [Poseidon suggests a heavy punishment for you to Olympus.] [The result of the vote has failed to be unanimous as Athena and Hermes opposed it.] [Poseidon protests vehemently to Athena and Hermes.] [Agares looks at you with frustrated eyes.] [Agares urges you to accept the Demonic Blessing.] It wasnt the Blessing of a normal god. It was the Blessing of a greater god like Poseidon. Yeon-woo felt the power surging through his body. Crack, crack His body also changed. The formation of his cells slightly changed, and his body type also became different. It wasnt enough to change his trait, the Demonic Dragon Body, but this was a great reward for Yeon-woo. Not only did his understanding of gods become deeper, but he was able to take Poseidons strength by that much. Everything else aside.. [Your affinity for the water property has increased by 30.] [Your control of the water property has increased by 25.] Yeon-woo, who only had a deep affinity with fire and darkness properties, was able to gain a significant amount of affinity and control over the water property for the first time. The River of Souls was completely disadvantageous to Yeon-woo, so he had been desperate for the water property. It was solved in one go. Whew. Catching his breath, Yeon-woo slowly moved. Crack, crack His body felt stiff because of the changes to his body type. The Philosophers Stone circulated to quickly assimilate with his body. With this, most of the injuries from the fight with Benteke were healed. No, they were beyond healed. His abilities had increased. He focused his power in his eyes. A bright light flashed in his eyes and disappeared. Benteke. I must catch you. Even without the reason for avenging Lana, Yeon-woo strongly felt that he needed to have Benteke in his hands. Just swallowing a single arm was this much, but what would happen if he absorbed his entire body? He might be able to awaken his Demonic Dragon Body by another step. Then what do I have to call it then? Divine Demonic Dragon Body? Demonic Divine Dragon Body? Yeon-woo grinned, thinking thoughts that were out of the ordinary for him when he felt Poseidons sharp gaze. [Poseidon is glaring at you with a raging glower.] Yeon-woo lightly punched the air in his direction and slowly stood up. Just then, a blue fire flared next to him, and a bird the size of a humans upper body appeared. Swoosh Master. Are you okay? Nike looked at him with concern. It seemed that Nike had felt his emotions through their connection after being woken up from his deep sleep because of the changes in his body. Im okay. Yeon-woo stroked his head, proud of Nike for worrying about him. Nike purred under his hand like a cat, but he continued to look concerned. This time, Nemesiss voice rang out. You were too relaxed this time. Yeon-woo lifted his head to look above him. Nemesis was looking down at him from the air. His words were dripping with frustration. Why didnt you call for us even in that situation? Yeon-woo felt like he knew why Nemesis was so angry. When he had clashed with Benteke and when Waltzs Primeval Body was chasing him, Yeon-woo hadnt summoned his Monster Porteents or his Legendary Beasts. You werent always like that. You only focused on revenge. Im saying you werent someone to be drunk on the fight and become dull. However, it was different this time. Nemesis narrowed his eyes. Just what were you thinking? . Yeon-woo shut his eyes. All kinds of thoughts moved through his head. Nemesis was correct. He had been drunk on the fight. It was an accurate description of how he felt. The fight with Benteke was too amusing. It was a pleasure that Yeon-woo hadnt felt before. Also, it was a release. He acknowledged the beast inside of him for the first time and let it run free. And because of that, he had lost his sense of reason, which was unlike him. He was blinded from the pleasure. He didnt want Monster Portents of Legendary Beasts interfering to interrupt his fun. It was something that shouldnt have happened ever considering his personality and the path he had taken for far. He shouldve fought alongside Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca when he was going against Benteke. Also, he shouldve sunk the rest of the ships of Triton. And even if he was drunk on the battle with Benteke, he shouldve regained his logic when Waltz appeared. However, he wasnt able to do that. Rather, he was glad to see her. He had the naive thought that she might be able to excite him some more. ..Its my mistake. Opening his eyes again, he acknowledged his mistake. Ill be more careful in the future. Even if he let out the beast from its cage, he needed to have a tight leash on it. Yeon-woo felt this painstakingly with the recent incidents. He always had to be reasonable. Krrrng! Dont bother Yeon-woo so much! Yeon-woos also reflecting! Nike flapped his wings at Nemesis and shouted. Nemesis let out a grunt. He was weak towards Nike, who was pretty much his little brother. Anyways, next time, dont struggle with these things alone and call for us. Didnt you say you were making a clan? Then were also a part of that. Ill keep that in mind. Yeon-woo silently nodded. He knew that Nemesis was genuinely worried about him. Nemesis didnt say much either after that and asked with a serious look. Aside from that, what are you going to do now? Youre not completely recovered right now. The first daughter of the Summer Queen? You probably need to do something about her first. Nemesis had already fought with the Summer Queen with Jeong-woo, so he knew how powerful Waltz was. She already seemed like a monster. She became even more of one while I wasnt around. Nemesis was worried about that. It was obvious how much danger Yeon-woo was in after being marked as Waltzs target. He still had many floors to climb. However, Yeon-woo shook his head like he was fine. No. She wont be able to chase after me that easily. Nemesis narrowed his eyes. Are you! Im not drunk on the excitement anymore. Towards the end, I somewhat got a grip. What are you saying? Look at this. Grinning, he opened his hand. Nike and Nemesis looked at his palm. Swoosh A black fire spread out, and they could see a scene. This Nemesis muttered with surprise. In the scene, Waltzs Primeval Body was fighting Duke Ardbad and two other players. Waltzs Primeval Body looked to be in critical condition, like she would fall any second. On the other hand, the players along with Duke Ardbad were working together in perfect sync. However, as if to show why she was the new king after the Summer Queen, she wasnt defeated by their combined attack. Rather, the three dukes looked shocked as they continued their attacks. Are these? Yes. Theyre all dukes of the Blood Land. It looks like they came at Duke Ardbads request. The other two dukes were familiar to Nemesis. They were all people he needed to chew up and swallow like Duke Ardbad. It was hilarious seeing his enemies fight each other. One of them even thought that Yeon-woo was on their side. Nemesis knew that it was a Monster Portent hidden inside Duke Ardbads shadow showing them this. No, it wasnt merely a Monster Portent. Hanryeong! Its Hanryeong! Just when did you plant him? Nemesis exclaimed. Even though he was connected to Yeon-woo, he couldnt read all of Yeon-woos thoughts and actions. Planting Hanryeong inside Duke Ardbads shadow had happened so sneakily that even Nemesis hadnt caught it. Yeon-woos own allies didnt know, so there was no way Duke Ardbad would. He realized why Yeon-woo was confidently saying he got a grip towards the end. To think that Yeon-woo wouldve accomplished this on impulse. Nemesis clicked his tongue inwardly. His masters personality was really different from his former masters. He was starting to feel bad for scolding him like that. Whoa. Nike was looking at it like it was incredible. Nemesis asked frantically. But does it make a difference, putting Hanryeong there? The Waltz over there is only a shadow anyway. She can always send another body over after being defeated by the three Dukes. No. It will be hard to do that again. The White Dragon isnt exactly in the situation to do that. Her appearance this time was probably because she wanted to get a look at me rather than catching me. Yeon-woo knew the situation the White Dragon was in. The 76th floor was in a chaotic state. Although Waltz was acknowledged as the ruler after the Summer Queen, the floor was still in pandemonium because of the three-way battle between the White Dragon, the Green Dragon, and the Black Dragon. But the only reason why she had sent a Primeval Body was because she wanted to confirm the enemy of the Summer Queen. Waltz wasnt a stupid person who couldnt get her priorites straight. If she was stupid, she wouldnt have been able to gather the forces that she has now. The reason why she was fighting against the Blood Land was probably to decrease their numbers. Hmm. Makes sense. Then are you planning on leaving them alone? No. Since this is just an assumption as well. If Waltz decides on chasing us, then well be put in a tough spot too. We dont have the time to become trapped in a battlefield either. Then what are you going to do? I have a nice spark, so theres no need to leave it alone, hm? ? Nemesis wondered what Yeon-woo was going to do this time. Yeon-woo was scariest when he was scheming things like this. They say this on Earth. Yeon-woo smiled coldly with his teeth bared. Fights and fires are most fun to watch the bigger they are. As soon as he finished speaking, Duke Ardbads shadow wavered, and something popped out to attack Duke Ardbads head. Duke Ardbads head cleanly rolled on the ground. It was something that happened during the fight with Waltz, so the other dukes seemed completely shocked. Duke Ardbad had a focused face, like he had been concentrating on the fight until the end. The other two dukes shouted. Hanryeong picked up Duke Ardbads soul, and he hid in the shadows again to hide his presence. Waltz didnt lose this chance and exploded her martial attack again. One of the dukes who had been shouting was blown again. Their formation was messed up in an instant. The scene there. The vision that Hanryeong shared had disappeared as he left the fight. . . Nemesis and Nike didnt say anything for a while, their mouths agape. Feeling a soul return to his collection, Yeon-woo smiled coldly. Since a Duke died, the Blood Land will probably be out for the White Dragons blood. At Yeon-woos relaxed tone, Nemesis sighed. What Shanon says all the time is correct. What? Your personality is. Still. He had saved Yeon-woos life once. Nemesis didnt know that Yeon-woo would slice his head off like that. Shut up. Youre twins born at the same time and place, but I dont know how youre so different. Goodness. Nemesis sighed deeply. And deep inside the collection, Shanon was nodding furiously in agreement. Chapter 288 - Island (5) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (5/12) Yeon-woo left the iron tower a day later. It was to get used to the Divine Blessings and to go through his fight with Benteke. Yeon-woo was awake the entire night going over the fight using Time Difference. He was looking for a way to defeat Benteke. In the last fight..anyone would say it was definitely my loss. Actually, most people wouldve said that it was a tie. Nemesis and Nike considered it a tie as well, but as someone who actually fought in the battle, Yeon-woo knew that it was his loss. It was only a tie because he had improvised and used an irregularity. Yeon-woo fell completely short in terms of skills. Yeon-woo didnt like that. At least as much as Benteke.. Yeon-woo had promised Nemesis that he wouldnt be drunk on excitement and do something stupid. He was thinking the same thing now. He wasnt going to waste the weapons he had. However, he was still regretful about one thing. The battle with Benteke. He wanted to end the unfinished fight with his own hands. He still remembered the glee of a beast clashing with another, two monsters colliding. Thinking of back then, he felt his fingers tingle. He wanted to see the end of it. Of course, this time, he was planning on fighting and using all his cards if he was losing. The Divine Blessing that Benteke had was tempting. Also, in that process, he wanted to see the limits of his power without anyones help. Although, Nemesis will shout at me again if he finds out. Yeon-woo adjusted the connection so Nemesis wouldnt be able to read his thoughts and began to review again. In that process, he could see Bentekes strengths and weaknesses. Strong but uncompromising. Bentekes advantages could be described in one word. Strength. Benteke was too strong. There was nothing hiding, blocking, or changing the power he emitted. He just broke and destroyed things with brute force. Yeon-woo felt like he understood why Benteke was called the Ruler King all this time. He didnt budge or surrender. However, if you were too firm, it meant that you would break apart irrevocably once you fell. There was no way a master like Benteke didnt know that, so he was probably trying to become strong enough to the point that he couldnt be broken at all. Then, I only need to find a way to break him. Yeon-woo repeated many simulations over and over again to find the answer. His broadened consciousness after absorbing the Summer Queen allowed him to calculate more, so he was able to experience many things. He gained a lot in that process. He also discovered variables. Poseidons followers apostles from the quest. Ill have to be careful of them too. There had been distance between them, so he couldnt tell, but there was someone who had blocked Duke Ardbad while protecting Benteke. Behind him, there were players who were as powerful as him. They were all players with holy power. It was clear they were apostles of Orion, Antaeus, and Charybdis C Poseidons children. They were probably the other Poseidons apostles mentioned in the hidden quest. Since they were related to Poseidon by blood, they were definitely strong as well. Orion was a hunter so powerful he was called a giant, and Antaeus was as much of a brute as Heracles. Charybdis was a monster who swallowed an ocean. Antaeus and Charybdis werent as well known, but they were children of Poseidon and Gaia. Since they were both gods created by a higher god and a founding god of Olympus, they mightve even been more powerful than Poseidon. Its filled with monsters related to the sea. He realized how Triton was able to control such a large amount of forces in that short amount of time. If they had four apostles, there was no way they would be a minor clan. Also, it was clear that Triton still had many things they were hiding. He had to stand against them alone. It wouldnt be easy. * * * Hoarder! You, how can you! It took him quite a while to realize he was dead. It had been so sudden, and he hadnt imagined that Yeon-woo would hurt him somehow. No, it was impossible that someone would hurt someone who saved their life. He was a knight who protected the Emperor and an honorable sword-wielder. He couldnt believe Yeon-woos actions because of his beliefs as a knight. Also, he had been admiring Yeon-woos courage and will to fight Benteke. When Yeon-woo smirked and took off his mask.. Ah, ahh! Duke Ardbad trembled from the betrayal. Like how all people who had seen Yeon-woos face reacted, he seemed shocked as well. He even screamed, saying that it wasnt possible. You! You! At the same time, Duke Ardbad realized that they had all been played by Yeon-woo. From when Viscount Lao was swept away in the Demons Forest to here. How the Walpurgisnacht had fallen, and the Summer Queen had died. And the enmity between the White Dragon and the Blood Land that would spring from his death. All these had been the product of one person. And it was someone they thought they had killed..! Duke Ardbad couldnt speak. Swallow him. However, as if he didnt care about Duke Ardbads reaction, Yeon-woo looked at Hanryeong, who had been quietly waiting for Yeon-woos orders, and nodded. You dare! Who do you think I am?! Let go! Take your dirty hand off of me, I said! Duke Ardbad squirmed to get away from the shadows rising from the ground. However, they became tentacles tightening around his hands and feet, and they completely took him apart and began to swallow him. Let! Crunch, crunch The monsters swallowed all of Duke Ardbad as if they were devouring a tasty meal. All the energy that came from it was absorbed by Hanryeong. Checheche A dark fog blew towards Hanryeong. It wrapped around him, and he began to change. [Hanryeongs (Death Knight) level is rising, and he is no longer confined by his former limits.] [The evolution is beginning.] [Warning! Until the evolution is finished, please make sure there is nothing bothering you. If the evolution fails, all the levels earned may disappear at once.] Hanryeongs level when he was alive was high, and he had the potential to become stronger anytime as long as his body could match it. He was able to surpass his limits by absorbing Duke Ardbads soul, and he began to evolve into a Death Noble. It would be nice if there were more people like this. Yeon-woo muttered looking at Hanryeong, who was struggling to evolve. For him, it was better to have one more stronger person. Shanon snorted, his arms crossed. It was a while since he left the shadows. How greedy. But this wont work anymore. Unless theyre fools. Yeon-woo silently nodded his head. He knew it too. The only reason why he had caught Duke Ardbad was because of the timing, not his skills. The Duke was weak after fighting for a while, and he had been focused on the fight with Waltz, so he didnt expect any attacks from the outside. It was also thanks to Hanryeong, who knew to attack at that time. The Saber God was still the Saber God, no matter how low his level was, he definitely wasnt weaker than Duke Ardbad. But now, these tricks wouldnt work anymore. Now that they knew that attacks through shadows were possible, they would prepare for it as well. It was a shame for Yeon-woo, but overall, it wasnt something he would lose anything from, so he wasnt concerned about it too much and quickly got over it. I can just think of another way. Around the time when he was done organizing his thoughts, Hwak! Hanryeong finally appeared. Light shined through the cracks and settled down again. There was a Death Noble wearing darkness where the light left. Inferno Sight was blazing under his helm. Step, step Hanryeong kneeled and bowed his head towards Yeon-woo. Respects towards my master. It was a loyalty pledge for his owner who had allowed him to walk a new path. * * * When Yeon-woo was done with everything and came back outside onto the island, Heidi ran towards him frantically. The players who were enjoying their breaks all stood up, tense. Later tonight, well set sail. . . However, everyone just looked at each other in silence, and no one answered. Concern filled their faces. Just then, Heidi stepped up carefully. She was most definitely the leader who represented them and spoke for them. Isnt it too early? If we leave now.. If youre worried about seeing Triton and the Spring Queen again, you can stay here. The choice is yours anyway. Yeon-woo turned around. They had no reason to be loyal to him. He was planning on leaving them on the island if they wanted to. Although he didnt know if they would survive there. The players all sighed. If they stayed, the trial would expire because of the time limit. They didnt want to let that happen. There was nothing they could do but follow him. They hoped this time, the path the Hoarder was walking would be tranquil and smooth. * * * At the frantic movements of the old Cannibal Monster Humans, the sails spread apart. A breeze started to blow, and the Ghost Ship left the island. Around the time when they left the fog Kwang! Kwakwang! Kwakwakwa A large explosion and ball of fire came from within the island. The fire that swallowed everything destroyed what was in its path. A huge earthquake followed, like a volcano had exploded. All the players on deck looked towards the bow of the ship. However, Yeon-woo, the receiver of the gazes, didnt pay any attention to the island. He was just looking at the sea path, focusing on Cetos holy artifact. The players sweated upon seeing him again. They were grateful towards Heidi. Actually, a few of them had considered whether they should stay on the island. It was an island that had all necessary facilities, and they believed they could survive. However, Heidi had stopped them and convinced people all night to go with her. If they had refused? They wouldve been swept away by the fire along with the rest of the island. The backs of their necks felt cold. Thankfully, they werent bothered while crossing the River of Souls this time. They didnt see Triton, the Fantasy Regiment, or Waltz. They didnt even see a single pirate. It was strange that they could cross the river so comfortably. So they were still on their guards, wary of any surprise attacks, and after a few days had passed.. [All trials have been completed. This is the 29th floor, the Land of Souls.] The Ghost Ship finally arrived on the land of the 29th floor. W, Were here! The 29th floor! Its the 29th floor! They jumped up and down, happy that their seafaring life was over. Yeon-woo waited until the ship entered the port, and he lightly jumped down when the shore of the river was nearer. Heidi dashed over to the edge and looked down. A, Are you leaving? Yeon-woo looked up. Heidi was looking at him with a concerned face. He silently nodded. Their contract was only valid until they passed the 28th floor anyway. They would figure out the rest. Heidi knew that, so she couldnt stop him. No, she didnt even have a reason to. She had saved him. She did everything she could so she could have a light conscience. Rather, she was in the position where she could request something from him. Right now, it was wiser to put some distance between them since he was surrounded by all sorts of dangers. Even while knowing that, Heidi felt like she should stop Yeon-woo. It mightve been the sixth sense of a woman or the instinct of a fairy. If not that, it mightve just been because she wanted to. Later. And when Yeon-woo spoke up, Heidi listened carefully to catch every single word he said. If you want, come find me. If I want..? Yeon-woos words were like a puzzle to Heidi. However, Yeon-woo just turned around and began to walk slowly into the horizon. Heidi looked at his back for a long time. * * * If she didnt have so much luggage, Id have scouted her, but Ill give it some time. Yeon-woo grinned, stepped on the stage of the 29th floor. Heidi was like a diamond in the rough he found while climbing the floors again. A diamond that was starting to shine. He wanted to take her for himself at once, but because there were too many people who depended on her, it would be hard to do that. Still, it wasnt enough to give up on her completely, so he made a promise for the future. He was planning to go look for her again when she became a jewel or have her find him instead. And just like that, Yeon-woo pushed the Ghost Ship behind him and focused on his steps. With his wide-open Draconic Eyes, he could see Tritons location. A Monster Portent inside Bentekes shadow was showing him the way. Trudge, trudge * * * [All trials have been completed.] [Would you like to register your name in the hall of fame?] [You have rejected registration.] [However, your accomplishments will be left in the history of the Tower, and you can change your registration status anytime.] [This is the 30th floor, the gate of Site of Souls.] Chapter 289 - Poseidon (1) What about Captain? Seeing the people in front of the door, Jinrang paused. It was Ted and Elaine. They were commanders who led Triton and protected Benteke along with Jinrang. They were Antaes and Charybdiss apostles, and they were twins, like how the gods were actually siblings. Hes still resting. I think hes having a hard time because his severed arm isnt regenerating. Are you taking care of him properly? Ted, who was leaning against the wall, narrowed his eyes. He was speaking in a curt tone. Jinrangs face hardened. What do you mean by that? What else would I be talking about? Im saying something like this wouldnt have happened if you served Captain by his side well. Ted snickered, and Elaine quietly nodded in agreement. Theyre doing it again. Jinrang had felt that the two were irking him for some time now. He knew that they were pretending to listen to him obediently while actually being envious of his position as Bentekes right hand. It looked pathetic to him. The same went for now. News of Bentekes injuries was spreading quickly around Triton. Everyone knew that he needed some time to recover because he had used up all his holy power. Ted was saying that it was his fault and trying to blame him for something that didnt make sense. Jinrang didnt want to speak with them any further and blatantly hardened his face. Think whatever you want. Other than that, the Hoarder is coming here at a quick pace. His recovery was faster than we thought. We have to stop him. Ted snorted, uncrossing his arms. What are you so worried about? We can just catch him. No, shouldnt we be grateful that hes coming here on his own two feet? Theres no need for us to do anything. Ted thought Yeon-woo was overestimating himself. There were only 49 days to clear everything up to the 30th floor, and Yeon-woo didnt have that much time right now. Just now, he had heard that Yeon-woo had cleared the 29th floor and entered the 30th, but the difficulty of the 30th floor was incomparable to the ones before it. It was better to describe it as trickier. These were trials that were hard to finish even using all your strength for 49 days. He thought Yeon-woo was barely forcing his tired body forward and considered him foolish. His nonchalant attitude was only an act. He was actually very wary of the Hoarder. Living beings were more threatening when they were hurt. Yeon-woo was acting exactly like that. This was why Ted was going to catch Yeon-woo. Since he had entered the 30th floor, there were countless routes to attack him. It was perfect. It didnt matter that Yeon-woo was somewhat recovered. He could just break him down further. Ted considered himself to be as powerful as Benteke even though he was his subordinate because of the gods they served. Jinrang clicked his tongue. His eyes narrowed at Teds arrogance, but he knew that Ted wouldnt listen to his warning anyway, so he didnt say anything. In fact, he wanted to see how much Yeon-woo recovered and what he had done with Bentekes right arm. I can confirm it with Ted and then prepare based on that. He was going to use Ted as bait. Jinrang told Ted to do whatever he wanted and walked away. Ted and Elaine looked at him walk away with frowning faces. Hes lofty until the end. So annoying. Why? Isnt that part of his charm? Sister! Ted looked at Elaine with an annoyed face, but Elaine covered her ears with her hands and grinned. Im not deaf, so dont scream. Also, what Jinrang said isnt wrong. And you have your own thoughts too. We can just find out which one of you is right. He clenched his fists, knowing that Elaine was trying to sound him out, but he just smiled. Fine. Ill bring the Hoarders head first, and we can talk after that. He melted away into the sudden breeze. Elaine quietly murmured to herself, thinking that Jinrang and Ted had led Triton well so far, considering their opposite personalities. The Hoarder, hm. Itll get pretty noisy soon. If Yeon-woo was really climbing the floors with Triton as his target. Elaine couldnt hold in her excitement. * * * [Trial: Congratulations on your strong will and courage for surviving bravely in the world of souls. Now, you are getting ready to enter the world you came from. However, it doesnt look easy. Your body has become familiar with the world of souls as you have breathed, eaten, and drank from here for some time. From now on, cleanse your body of the poison of the souls completely. Only then will you be given the chance to leave.] [Time left: 13 days 22:01:29] Every tenth floor was like a stage that tested what you earned from the floors below it. So according to the individual, it could feel difficult or easy. The 30th floor stage looked easy, but it was tricky. Cleansing the poison of souls. You had to find the antidote and drink it in the remaining time. The problem is that you have to know accurately what the symptoms of what you were poisoned from. Obviously, there werent just one or two antidotes. There were tens of them. And these were just what people knew. The hardest part for most players was to determine what kind of poison had entered their body. Only then could they create an antidote that fit the situation. Even if I find a way to create it, it might not be easy to gather ingredients for it. The 30th floor was too vast. It wasnt hard finding the antidote for each of my team members. It was all thanks to Bayluk. However, the problem was that the ingredients were all spread out over the large stage, and it was hard to find them. The Site of Souls was extensive. It wasnt like the stages before it were small, but they couldnt match the Site of Souls. As wide as it was, the environment of each area was slightly different, so the quality and effects of the ingredients were different as well. Of course the players would be extremely frustrated, especially since they didnt have that much time to begin with. And when you met the occasional monster, their annoyance gauge would burst. Merchants were living their best life on the 30th floor. They would gather ingredients beforehand and sell them at expensive prices to players. It was a bad way to use Karma, but it was useful for people who were in a rush. But there are so many fakes among them too. You had to be careful when choosing products. Many of these backpacking merchants approached Yeon-woo as well. They asked him if he needed anything and offered to check his symptoms for free. However, Yeon-woo chased all of them away and released his Monster Portents. He had guys that could gather his ingredients for him, so there was no need for him to run around himself. Also, Yeon-woo had heard an explanation from Boo. So four of these are elixirs and the other six are poison? Yes. But. You. Have. To. Take. The. Four. In. The. Order of. Red. Blue. Yellow. And Black. If you. Dont.] My holy power will explode? Your. Holy power. Will. Destroy. Your Body. Boo nodded everything. His chin joints moved and made a clacking sound. Yeon-woo looked down at the medicine that Boo had finished analyzing. It was the elixir for becoming closer to a godly human by amplifying your holy power. As he expected, there was poison mixed among it. He would only be able to avoid getting sick by absorbing the elixirs one by one. Then what about these? Then. These are. Boo began to explain the poison he had analyzed. Yeon-woos eyes shined. Theyre Bayluks Eight Poisons. Or another version of them. Bayluk could be called a leader in the field of poison. One drop of the one of the Eight Poisons he made could melt a sea king monster. Yeon-woo knew that each of the Eight Poisons was as poisonous as the Devil Poison. They were right in front of it. He was quite interested. Just then, an idea popped up in his head. If I use it well..I might be able to grow with this, thanks to Bayluk. Are you finished analyzing them? I have. Finished. Analyzing. The poisons. And after this? Im planning. On. Throwing them. Away. I see. Yeon-woo grinned. Boo didnt know why he was smiling and tilted his head. Yeon-woo always did something unimaginable whenever he laughed like that. But he didnt ask why Yeon-woo was acting like that. There they come. Just then, the Monster Portents that were scattered across the stage returned. Boo scanned the ingredients in their mouths and was surprised. Master. These are.. Right. Poison. Are you. Planning. On. Poisoning. Yourself. Further? Yeon-woo silently nodded. Unlike how we were desperate to find the antidote, Bayluk said that he would attempt to cure himself through another way. We just watched him, not knowing what he was talking about then. Then, we realized. That guy was a total psycho. Why were none of the people around me normal? At the time, Bayluk considered it a waste to get rid of the poison in his body. The quality of the poison of souls was so special that it couldnt be found on any other floor. Bayluk thought it would be better to engrave the poison in his body if he was going to get rid of it anyway. If his body changed to get used to the soul poison, he could use it anytime he needed. Poison Blood. After that, the signature skill that made Anti Venom infamous was born. Yeon-woo was planning on receiving Poison Blood like Bayluk had on the 30th floor. Even if he couldnt get the skill, it was also nice if his body could completely get used to poison. And not only could he amplify the soul poison, he had the extreme poisons that Bayluk had left behind. Also, Yeon-woo could handle Devil Poison. If he could reign over all of them, he might be able to catch up more quickly to Bayluk, who completed Poison Blood after he became a ranker. Its. Dangerous. For the first time, Boo expressed disapproval. He was always faithful and loyal to Yeon-woo, but he knew how dangerous it was this time. Yeon-woo just waved his hand, saying it was fine. The process of how Bayluk overworked his body was in the diary. Also, he had the Demonic Dragon Body and trusted the potential he earned after absorbing the Summer Queen. And if something goes wrong, I have Cold-blooded and Regeneration. The Cold-blooded trait increased his resistance to whatever he faced. Moreover, he believed that he could endure it if something went wrong. With his Regeneration skill, his body would heal over and over again. After I have Poison Blood, Ill take the elixirs too. He planned on getting stronger before he clashed with Benteke again. Boos Inferno Sight wavered with concern. * * * S***. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. His mouth still felt numb. He could get used to his body weakening and then becoming tighter again. However, he could still smell the horrid smell and the sickening taste in his mouth. It wasnt something he would ever do again. But the result wasnt bad. Hwaaaa Yeon-woo looked at the black smoke whirling around him. It was acidic and poisonous. It was Poison Blood, which was born by pushing his resistance to poison to the limit. I hope its effective. Yeon-woo gathered the smoke in his hands and looked down. Under the precipice, he could see countless ships docked at the port. Above them, the trident flag that symbolized Triton was waving. It was the official start of war. [TN: Just a heads up, the five chapters that are left in the cycle will all be released on the last day! I will be translating them on a plane, and maybe Ill even sneak in a little bonus chapter or two, haha.] Chapter 290 - Poseidon (2) Actually, what Yeon-woo acquired was slightly different from the Poison Blood he knew. [Residual Poison Blood] Numbering 28 Summary: The combination of poison of souls that is only found on the 30th floor and the extreme poisons that Anti Venom made, in addition to the Devil King Poison and some Dragon Blessings. It can cause critical damage depending on how it is used, and your blood will be acidic and poisonous. *Hundred Poison Immunity You gain a strong resistance to many poisons and acids. Even if you are poisoned, immune cells will quickly be created. You will automatically store the information about the poison and acid that was in your body. *Venom Factory An organ that exudes poisonous formulas will be created next to your heart. The poisons will flow through your circulatory system. The quality of the poison will improve as a result of the information from Hundred Poison Immunity. Depending on the concentration in your blood, the quality of the poison will change, and it may be able to harm the user, so you must be careful. Also, the higher the proficiency of the skill, the more superior the poison becomes. *Poison Fog A heavy Poison Fog will be created using a great amount of your blood. The more you enter the center of Poison Fog, the stronger the concentration of poison becomes, and there are multiple symptoms of being poisoned. **Information about currently learned poison (8 kinds) 1.Devil King Poison Soul poison Ecstasy Heal .. The numbering is the same.. Even the summary of the skill was similar to Bayluks. A skill that granted outstanding resistance to poison and used your blood to artificially create poison. Bayluk used this in many ways. He would rub his blood on his comrades swords and share the poison, store the blood inside a glass bottle and throw it when he needed to, and many more things. The Poison Fog that used a great amount of blood and made the environment deadly by killing everyone, regardless of whether they were allies or enemies, was especially destructive. The Residual Poison Blood was exactly the same summary-wise. There was only one difference. It adds the knowledge of new poisons. Bayluk used two different ways to amplify the power of his Poison Blood. One of them was to raise the skills proficiency to make it more effective, and the other was to combine it with another skill to combine multiple poisons at once. But the Residual Poison Blood made it so he didnt have to do that. An option that analyzed the formula of the poison through immune cells. So it means that the effects of the skill will be greater the more poisons I touch, right? It mightve been because he had forced down all of Bayluks extreme poisons using the Regeneration skill over and over again. Soul poison and Devil King Poison. He had succeeded in creating an antidote for the most poisonous toxins. It mightve been because his body responded to the poison and created new immunities, or it mightve been because of the special power of the Demonic Dragon Body. Whatever the reason was, Yeon-woo was satisfied. Of course it wasnt a bad thing. In fact, Yeon-woo was going to set up an appointment with Atran and By the Table immediately after this trial was over. He was going to ask for all the extreme and pure poisons he could get. I hope itll be effective. With those thoughts, Yeon-woo gripped Carshinas Dagger backwards and cut his wrist. As his veins were cut, a fountain of blood gushed out. The injury was quickly healed with his Regeneration skill, and the blood that was poured out all became a heavy dark red fog and spread into the air. At that moment. Rise. On Yeon-woos orders, a shadow stretched out, and tens of the Monster Portents that were waiting appeared. [The Third Spirit] Then Yeon-woos Authority was activated. His strengthened Authority from Azraels continued Blessings influenced the Monster Portents vastly. With the buff effects, the Poison Fog floated down on the Monster Portents. Kiaaaak! Kyak! Kyakyakya! The Monster Portents all shrieked with joy. A reddish light appeared on their skins, which had only been an ashy black before. They had begun to take on the qualities of the poison as they absorbed. Every breath they breathed out was filled with acidic poison. Theres no reason that I should be limited to putting my blood on weapons or on the Poison Fog. Yeon-woo already had strong attacks. His Wave of Fire could now be used wide-range, and when his black Aura was added on top of it, there was nothing he couldnt cut through. Wherever black Aura touched, an option called Simmering Spark was activated, and until his opponents were completely swept away by fire, they were hit with damage again and again. So he didnt have to stake his victory on the Residual Poison Blood. The fact that it was both effective and easy-to-use was nice. However, if it could be used as another weapon for his shadows, things were different. Strengthening his Monster Portents. The Monster Portents had the potential to do many things because they could freely move through shadows. Also, because they were born strong, they could easily take care of most players. But if they became stronger, it was even better. If he gave them the poison, they would be able to do even more. Furthermore, Residual Poison Blood used Yeon-woos blood. It was a good nutrient for the Monster Portents, and they could accept the Poison Fog without any problems. Kyaaaa! Kyak! Monster Portents began to jump off the cliff. The players who were cleaning up the port looked back instinctively and were taken by surprise. W, What is..! Kuk! Kyak! The player who found the Monster Portents first couldnt even finish his scream. Suddenly, a Monster Portent raised his nails and scratched the players face violently. The players head was cut and popped off. Other Monster Portents moved quickly and attacked the other players. What are these..! Where did they come from? Block them! Block..keck! The Monster Portents were quick and moved with dexterity. Before the players could even get their weapons in place, the Monster Portents dashed through the shadows. They aimed for the weak spots of the human body. Players who couldnt defend themselves felt the pain of their arms and legs being cut off. Those with shields barely blocked the threatening attacks, but pieces of the armor they were wearing were sliced off, and they were injured as well. How dare you..! The players quickly twisted around to catch the Monster Portents, but they were already settled deep in the shadow. While they were about to move with annoyed faces Kuk! The players suddenly lost their balance and fell to the ground vomiting blood. What is this..! Messages suddenly began to pop up in front of them. [You have been poisoned by Residual Poison Blood!] [You are entering a Confused state.] [You are entering a Poisoned state.] [You are entering a Severe Bleeding state.] .. [A lot of your health has decreased.] [A lot of your attacking power has been decreased.] [A lot of your defensive power has been decreased.] [Your life is quickly draining.] Just when? All the players were thinking this. The injuries they received were minor, but they suddenly felt like their injured body parts were going to fall off, and parts of their flesh began to rot. Blood incessantly poured out, and they became dizzy. It was a poison that was too strong. An extreme poison that put one in a critical condition with just a tiny amount. The players who were quick to think barely caught their breath after cutting off their infected limbs. However, the players who were late by just a little bit died extremely painful deaths. They quickly attempted to drink their healing potions, but it only delayed the effects of the poison for a small moment. Aaack! Keack! This is craz..! At the same time that the players were pushed away from fear, the ships began to crack. If they couldnt be cracked, their sails were ripped, or they filled up with water. Players died, and their souls were absorbed immediately after. Monster Portents ate at their food without leaving anything behind and got rid of all the players in the port. Its more effective than I thought. Yeon-woo didnt interfere with what the Monster Portents were doing and just looked down with his Draconic Eyes wide open. He observed the Monster Portents closely. It was a successful experiment. And there mustve been the increase of holy power too. Obviously, the Monster Portents didnt become stronger just because of Residual Poison Blood. It was because the effects of the four elixirs to turn one into a Godly Human were relayed to them as well. With this, he wouldnt have to hide them anymore as a secret weapon. All this time, even though he had the Monster Portents, he didnt use them unless it was necessary because he didnt want to attract anyones attention. The reason why he didnt pull them out during the fight with Waltzs Primeval Body was also because of his resolve not to reveal his full strength. However, it seemed like it would be a very useful weapon now. If he was powerful enough to make Triton like this, it meant that he wouldnt struggle against most groups. But its time for him to start appearing. While the ships were sinking one by one, Yeon-woo didnt step up. Actually, if he wanted to, he could blow away all the ships with a Wave of Fire. The reason why he wasnt was not just because he was testing the Monster Portents abilities, but it was also because he was waiting for someone to come. Benteke. He was picking a fight to finish the fight that they werent able to before. Somethings coming. Yeon-woo felt something quickly approach him. It was an apostle with powerful holy power. Under the mask, Yeon-woos face slightly crumpled. Its not Benteke. He knew because he had swallowed a part of Poseidons holy power. It was similar to Poseidons, but it wasnt his. It was similar. It seemed like one of the directors of Triton had appeared. Stop immediately! Kwang! Something suddenly dropped from the sky. It was a man who didnt fall short of Bentekes sharp aura. He appeared with a large wave and broken ship pieces. Its Sir Ted! Its Lieutenant Ted! Lieutenant Ted is here! The expressions of the players who were struggling against the Monster Portents brightened as soon as they saw Ted. They thought their savior had come. However, Ted pushed the cheers of his subordinates behind him and looked around with blazing eyes. A fierce aura came from him. Ted powerfully swung his hands around. As he did, waves shot up and poured down on the Monster Portents. The Monster Portents frantically went back into the shadows when the water came down. Ted followed where the shadows were moving with his eyes. Above the cliff, Yeon-woo was looking down at them. He looked exactly how he did when he fought Benteke. Ted confirmed his suspicion that Yeon-woo was hiding a skill. The Hoarder was trying to use the skill that he hadnt shown when he was fighting Benteke here. But foolishly, the Hoarder had made a mistake. Ted was sure that the reason why the Hoarder wasnt participating in the battle was because his body hadnt recovered yet. Pat Ted tossed himself up without any hesitation. He thought he would be able to take care of Yeon-woo then. However. Clang! Ted wasnt able to attack Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos shadow stretched wide apart and blocked him. Shanon and Hanryeong were crossing their swords in an X shape to block him, their Inferno Sights ablaze. Who do you think you are?! Ted tried to twist his body to take care of Shanon and Hanryeong, who were getting in the way. Antaeuss holy power activated again, and a powerful strength whirled around the two. No, it tried to. At that moment, Teds shadow unraveled like vines and wrapped around him. Monster Portents that had suffered from him were attempting to bind him. Ted reflectively moved to shake them off. But he vomited at the stinging pain that suddenly flowed through his body. What is..! Strange messages about his condition popped up. Ted usually didnt blink an eye at most poisons. He had never heard of a pure poison like this that was enough to dominate an apostle. He ripped apart the shadows with his holy power, thinking that he would be in even more danger, but Shanon and Hanryeong quickly moved and stuck swords into his body. The poison spread throughout his body faster. The shadow tentacles gathered again and reached up to his chin. Cough.. He wanted to say something, but he couldnt move. His body didnt listen to him. He felt like his heart and soul were bound by something he couldnt see. Above Yeon-woos head, two lines were drawn and opened. They were blazing blue eyes. Eyes with fire that looked like hellfire were looking down at him. It was Boos Inferno Sight. Nothing. Can. Approach. Master. Without. Permission. Ted turned blank. He couldnt think of anything. Only one emotion filled his mind. Fear. Or horror. What was it? He felt like he was looking at someone a living person shouldnt see. Save me. Ted wanted to shout those words. He couldnt hear Antaeuss voice either. His holy power was tied up, not moving. He didnt even know what the shadows that struck their swords in him were. There was only one thing he could see. Death. Teds shaking eyes fixed on Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo just looked at him in amusement. Does it work on apostles too? I suppose its because of Poseidons Blessing. This will be useful. With those words, Yeon-woo stretched his hand out towards Teds face. Black aura flared up like fireworks on his fingertips. Teds eyes didnt close until the end. He couldnt believe that he had lost without being able to even touch Yeon-woo. He felt wronged. And scared. Puk! Chapter 291 - Poseidon (3) Chapter 291 C Poseidon (3) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (8/12) Ted was always confident in his skills. The god he served, Antaeus, symbolized power and battle. He was also a king who had never lost before being defeated by Heracles. Ted was the same. He had only lost twice in his life. Once was when he was captured by Lana, who was his former captain. And the other was right before Benteke had mutinied, when they had fought in order to establish a hierarchy. But looking back at it now, Ted felt wronged about both those times. Back then, I wasnt in my best condition. Lana and Bentekes skills were pretty dynamic..and all else aside, back then, I was young. If I fight them now? It would end differently. Ive definitely changed since then. Ted was thinking of defeating Benteke and even becoming the leader of Triton. Why wouldnt he be able to do what Benteke did? However, unlike back then with Lana, he didnt have a reason to. So Ted changed his mind. He would show their subordinates just who was most qualified as the leader of Triton. He was given a nice chance. Benteke had fought the Hoarder with all his power, but he couldnt prevail. Benteke was also robbed of Triaina, the symbol of Triton. And if he brought back the head of the Hoarder? Things would be very different. The gazes of the subordinates who looked at him would change, and he would also kill Jinrang, who looked down on him. If Benteke made a few more mistakes with his right arm gone.. at that point, it would become Teds world. He got there with such great plans for himself.. But how..! Ted didnt even have the opportunity to use his skills. He was defeated just like that. With Boos Inferno Sight strongly embedded in his soul, taking with him an immense amount of fear. * * * Teds head crumbled. Brains and flesh flew out, but everything was quickly absorbed by Bathorys Vampiric Sword. The last of Teds vestige floated into Yeon-woos head. Yeon-woo snorted at Teds thoughts. He was overflowing with greed and overconfidence. He really didnt know his place. Ted thought he could win against Benteke? Thats an insult to Benteke. Benteke was an outstanding player that he wouldve liked to be friends with if they werent enemies. He was as confident as his skills warranted, and moreover, he didnt hesitate to walk his own path. He was someone to learn from. That was what Yeon-woo thought of Benteke. Also, Benteke probably thought the same of him. They were different but similar. But Ted wanted to be one of them? Bull****. He didnt even know the power of his enemies and died because he ran head-first into the situation. And he wanted to do what? Yeon-woo almost felt bad for Antaeus, who was about to have some of his holy power stolen. No. Didnt Antaeus die because he was arrogant and ended up being killed by Heracles? I guess the apostle was just taking after the god. [Poseidon is furious!] [Poseidon is furious!] Yeon-woo laughed at Poseidons response, which he was used to now, and completed his absorption. Antaeuss holy power flowed into his body. Divine Blessings spun inside of him, and when he absorbed holy power, the Blessings were amplified. The formation of his cells changed slightly, and he could feel his body becoming firmer. But compared to the arm of Poseidons apostle.. its a shame. The amount of holy power was similar to when he absorbed Bentekes right arm. It wasnt that Antaeus lacked holy power; it was that Poseidon just had a lot. [You have completed 20% of the sudden quest (Cetos Resentment).] A message saying he was progressing through the quest that Ceto gave him kindly popped up. Thanks to that, the Sea Water Charm around his neck emitted a blue light, and a small amount of holy power was restored. Is it telling me to work harder? And on one hand, he was interested in Boo, who had instantly dominated an apostle. Even though he had the help of Shanon, Hanryeong, and other Monster Portents, the reason why Yeon-woo was able to catch Ted without too much trouble was because of Boos abilities. Boo is definitely that person. Yeon-woo grinned and looked down the cliff again. A burning port could be seen. There were also players who were shocked by Teds death. Their pale faces contrasted the red fire. Take care of the rest. The Monster Portents moved again. * * * The news that Tritons port on the 30th floor was completely blown away spread throughout the tower like wildfire. When the news that one of the commanders of Triton, Ted, died without being able to do much, everyone was surprised. One person was behind it all. The Hoarder. The famous player, who was now better known by his nickname than the name Cain, repeated what he did on the 28th floor on the 30th floor. The Hoarder was considered a super rookie who mightve been the next person to reach the level of a king. Moreover, Triton was one of the new emerging clans who could potentially take the spots of the Eight Large Clans. The Ruler King Benteke, apostle of Poseidon, was also there. Of course peoples attention would be on this clash. People thought this was a chance to see the Hoarders real skills, which were shrouded by rumors, and confirm the hidden forces of Triton. Also, other clans who were competing with Triton considered it a good opportunity to decrease their numbers and began to move busily. * * * [All trials have ended.] [Would you like to register your name in the hall of fame?] The trial ended when the small amount of soul poison left in his body was digested. However, he didnt plan on heading up to the 31st floor yet. He moved the message window aside and silently trod on. He was in a field that was lying bare in the hot sun. At night, sharp winds blew. Yeon-woo extended his Magic Armor into a robe, covering his head with the hood, and tracked where Benteke was. There wasnt that much distance between them anymore. Why hasnt he shown up yet? Yeon-woo had collided with Tritons forces multiple times while passing through the stages. Entire ports and fleets had been blown away, so the financial damage they suffered was probably immense. Also, Teds death was a loss of manpower for them. Triton and Yeon-woo had gone beyond a point of no return. A war with their lives at stake had begun. Unlike Yeon-woos expectations, which was that Benteke would arrive soon, Benteke hadnt shown himself once. Is he not recovered yet? But by now, his holy power should be recovered. Actually, Yeon-woo was more injured than Benteke. He could heal himself again with Regeneration, but the same went for Benteke. The frightening regeneration power that brought back his entire body wouldnt go anywhere. No, even with that aside, considering Bentekes personality, he shouldve come by now. He wasnt someone to avoid a challenge just because his injuries were severe. Triton mustve thought that they would really be destroyed at this rate because the frequency of their attacks decreased, and they didnt show themselves since the day before yesterday. Did something happen? Just when Yeon-woo was considering whether he should invade Tritons base, Shanon suddenly called for him. Look, Master. He seemed strangely excited. What? You know. Shanon was speaking in a high pitched voice. It was uncomfortable to listen to. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. I dont know what youre talking about. Nah. Not between us. Yeon-woos face crumpled more. Master, a servant must read their masters intentions even if they arent ordered. If you feel uncomfortable, sir, what about giving it to me? This time, Hanryeong appeared next to Yeon-woo and whispered. Shanon shouted. Shanon and Hanryeong had a fight of wits. It was because of Teds soul that was still in his collection. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. The level of an apostles soul was bound to have a high level. Hey! Thats mine! Thats for Master to decide. Yeon-woo glanced up at the sky. He could see Rebecca lightly floating around in her spirit form. From some time ago, Rebecca, didnt say anything about wanting to become a human again. She changed to her spirit form from time to time and just spun around Yeon-woo. When Yeon-woo spoke to her, she would only reply with a short answer. They didnt have to communicate because they were connected, and he didnt care too much, but Rebecca wasnt even looking at him, like it didnt matter to her. She was different from Boo, who faithfully followed Yeon-woo. After we get all of Triton. Not now. Hmph. If you say so, Master. Shanon and Hanryeong didnt speak about the soul any further. They that Yeon-woo never changed his mind. Also, they needed to have an extra soul in case of emergency. I should talk to Rebecca later. When Yeon-woo looked away from Rebecca, he suddenly sensed something with his Extrasensory Perception. They were a small group of soldiers in the oasis. Yeon-woo thought it was Triton and put his hand on the Magic Bayonet, but he realized that it wasnt them soon enough. They were stronger than them. And he was familiar with them as well. The Fantasy Regiment? To be exact, it was the Second Squad, the Illusion Knightage, who had been useful in putting distance between him and Waltzs Primeval Body. Yeon-woos shadow wavered. The Monster Portents were ready to move. The reason that they didnt was because the Fantasy Regiment didnt have any murderous intent towards him. Rather, they were waiting gladly for Yeon-woo. When Yeon-woo reached the oasis, they all stood up. They were all wearing shining silver armor that mustve been difficult to wear in the scorching heat, and there were long capes on their bodies. Nice to meet you, Cain. Im Creutz of the Illusion Knightage. Creutz stepped up and held his hand out. He looked happy to see Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo silently looked at the hand and replied without a gesture. What are you guys doing here? Creutz mustve felt awkward because he rubbed his right hand with his left hand, but the smile didnt leave his face. He spoke with a bright face that looked sculpted by a god. Weve been waiting for you. Me? Indeed. Actually, I wanted to speak with you at the River of Souls, but the timing wasnt right. It was such a shame. I looked everywhere for you again, and I was able to find you with much difficulty. Its such a relief that I did end up meeting you. Yeon-woo frowned. Another set of pupils opened within his eyes. It was Draconic Eyes. Its the truth. Still, he didnt let his guard down. Why were you looking for me? For revenge? Ah, Ill apologize on behalf of the Fantasy Regiment for what the 92nd Squad did. Creutz bowed his head in an elegant manner to apologize. The other players behind him also bowed their heads. They didnt seem to have any tricks up their sleeves. Truth. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes even more. Creutz definitely wasnt lying. The same went for the other players. He couldnt see any enmity. They looked to be apologetic and well-intentioned. However, Yeon-woo was suspicious of their goodwill because he didnt think there was any reason for it. Why did you look for me? Creutz lifted his bowed head and spoke again. Our Regiment Leader longs to meet you. Also, we even have orders to help you no matter what if youre in danger. What was he talking about? Who is your Regiment Leader? He said that youre his dear old friend. Chapter 292 - Poseidon (4) Friend? He was even more confused. Yeon-woo had spent some time in the Tower now, but he could still count all the close relationships he made on one hand. And if they were his friend? Is it..Kahn or Doyle? The Fantasy Regiment, one of the four new emerging clans, was large, and many things were known about its members. However, there was nearly no information about the First Squad, which commanded them all. It was only known that some players had exuded absolute charisma and convinced 10 rankers to be on their side, and the players who were beneath them made up todays Fantasy Regiment. There were only guesses about the leader of the Fantasy Regiment. No one knew the truth. Such a concealed person knew him? There were only two people who popped up in his head. Kahn and Doyle. He had failed every time he tried to look for them or hear news about them. Yeon-woo sometimes wondered if they were dead or if they had retired and returned to their home planet. If they were alive, they shouldve left traces somewhere, but he couldnt find anything at all. But if one of the two was the leader of the Fantasy Regiment? Its possible. But is it really? Could the two of them become that much stronger in that short amount of time? The twelve clan leaders of the Fantasy Regiment were all famous for being rankers. A few of them were high rankers who climbed past the 70th floor. To be the leader of those players, you would have to have the skills as well as the charisma that equaled or surpassed theirs. In the tower, the magic that pulled people towards an individual was how great their martial might was. However, even if Kahn and Doyle were strong, it was hard to imagine that they had grown that much in such a short amount of time. Yeon-woo, who had tips and information from his brother, was barely a high ranker now. But if Kahn and Doyle had become that powerful in that amount of time. Theres no way rumors wouldnt have spread. Of course, it wasnt like it was completely impossible. If the chosen clan leader had a reputation or something that was enough to make up for their lack of skills.. And if that was what pulled people towards them, it might be possible. I dont know about Doyle, but maybe Kahn. Doyle was smart but emotional. He was likable, but it was hard for him to receive absolute loyalty. However, Kahn was different. The guy who Yeon-woo thought was a complete psycho seemed emotional, but he was actually quite logical. He was decisive and had the magic of pulling people in. If he had the chance, he could definitely create a mighty force. Whoever it was, Yeon-woo couldnt figure it out, so he asked Creutz. Who is the Regiment Leader? However, Creutz shook his head. Sorry. I cant tell you that here. Hes the target of quite a few people. I have to uphold the rules for the sake of his safety. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Are you telling me to go see someone I dont know? Does that make sense to you? Talking about that friend whos so difficult to gauge? What do you want me to think? Ill apologize again, but we cannot tell you no matter how many times you ask. What we can tell you is to trust the namesake of the Fantasy Regiment and to trust me. Creutz thumped his chest with his fist as if he really wanted Yeon-woo to trust him. If its still hard to believe, the Regiment Leader has sent a message that he will be out of closed training soon, so just until he comes, Id like to accompany you. The Regiment Leader can meet up with us later. Of course, it will be that much of an undertaking. Creutz seemed to be very loyal to the Regiment Leader. He was working hard to keep the leader from being exposed to the public while also arranging a meeting between them . Yeon-woo could see him being careful in case he rejected the offer. Usually, in these cases, it was the opposite side who would have the upper hand over Yeon-woo. I see, so thats how much he doesnt want to disobey the leaders orders. From what Yeon-woo saw, Creutz definitely wasnt someone who shouldve been under anyone. Based on the way he carried himself and the elegant aura around him, his ability as a leader was outstanding. It was a completely different style from Benteke, but it was similar in many ways as well. More than anything, his strength wasnt lacking compared to Yeon-woo or Benteke. Someone who was able to have the absolute loyalty of such a person. Yeon-woo became curious about the Regiment Leader. However, he couldnt simply follow the directions of someone he didnt know just because he was curious. His Draconic Eyes showed him that there werent any lies, but there were still some suspicious parts. It would be more convincing if you get rid of the suspicious people over there. Yeon-woo pointed at the gazes he felt following him since fighting Triton. There were all kinds of gazes. Their appearances and skills all varied. It meant that it wasnt from just one place, but there were many who were following him. Although they didnt know they had been detected. Yeon-woo just pretended that he didnt see them. However, he clearly identified where they were. It was to kill them all with his shadows in case something happened. Creutz tilted his head, not knowing what Yeon-woo was trying to say, and burst out laughing after his subordinate whispered something in his ear. Those are two of the Six New Stars. It would be stranger if you didnt attract their attention. He was hearing the word for the first time. Six New Stars? Who are they? Hm? You dont know? Creutz reacted like it was strange. Explain. I guess. If you focused on individual training and climbing the floors, you might not know. Its a relatively new name. But its nice to check up on the changes of the Tower occasionally. Yeon-woo nodded without saying anything. He knew that he didnt know a lot about the news in the Tower. In the One-horned tribe, he had pretty much only done closed training, and in the Tower, he was so focused on climbing the floors that he didnt have time to check. The Six New Stars are super rookies like you who caused uproars after entering the Tower. Rookies? Correct. Creutzs explanation was simple. After the somewhat quiet destruction of Walpurgnisnacht because of the war between the One-horned tribe and Red Dragon, countless emerging forces were rising. New skilled people appeared and showed off their talents. The Six New Stars was a name for those at the very top of them. The Hoarder, Cain. Magic Beauty, Edora. The Regiment Leader. The Ruler King Benteke. Doctor Doom, Ranul. Faceless. Along with the clan leaders of the four new emerging clans, you and the daughter of the One-horned tribes Cheongram family was added. They were called candidates for the next Nine Kings and symbolized the change in generation. Of course, Doctor Doom and Faceless are quite old to be included in the new wave. But theres no denying that they can challenge the Nine Kings. Yeon-woo seemed a bit surprised after hearing all the names. Edora? The four new emerging clan leaders were obvious because they were the heads of their respective clans. And he had also shown his abilities in the Walpurgisnacht attack, so there werent many who doubted his skills anymore. However, he didnt know that Edora would be a part of this, so he was a bit surprised. Ah, your friend, Magic Beauty, is currently clearing the 42nd floor. Shes surprising everyone with her quick pace. Most people are thinking that shell quickly get the qualification of a ranker on the 50th floor. He heard that she was on the 35th floor when he left the village; it seemed like she had climbed 7 more floors during that time. Considering how the levels became more difficult at higher floors, Edoras clear pace was impossibly fast. She climbed the 42nd floor faster than she climbed the 35th floor. A player whos pace increased the higher they went. Also, she was the daughter of the one everyone considered the strongest in the Tower, the Martial King. Of course people would be paying attention. Additionally, from what Creutz said, she always had an expressionless face, like a doll. She didnt work with anyone else, and if she thought someone approached her to use her, she cut them down mercilessly. There were even a few rankers among them, so no one was able to challenge her easily. The reason why she had the nickname Magic Beauty was because of her cold personality and mannerisms. She even has a few followers because they fell in love with that side of her. There are some who call themselves Magic Beauty Star. The nickname is so funny that its not. Although, she doesnt seem to care. Magic Beauty Star was large enough to be counted as an addition to the four new emerging clans if they became organized. Yeon-woo silently nodded, thinking. Phante must be painfully jealous if he knows. Phante was easily jealous, so he would probably be envious of his little sisters fame. Of course, Yeon-woo wasnt saying it was bad. He would probably be more motivated and work harder. On one hand, he was also grateful towards Edora. Edora didnt like revealing her abilities. It wasnt like she tried to hide them, but she didnt like to show off. The reason that she was causing such an uproar was probably because of Yeon-woos request. I want you to become stronger. These words had motivated Phante to go into closed training, and they had motivated Edora to climb as well. Anyways, thats the current situation. The Eight Large Clans are busy ripping each other apart on the higher floors, trying to claim Red Dragons inheritance, and on the lower floors, the four emerging clans and the Six New Stars are showing their power. Also. Creutz put emphasis on his words. The one at the very top is you, Cain. .. Yeon-woo didnt say anything for a moment and looked back. The countless eyes that were still watching him from far away. They were probably from the four clans, skilled players equal to them, or subordinates of the Eight Large Clans. Whoever they were, it meant that the spotlight of the Tower was on him. Yeon-woo realized that his war with Triton had a bigger impact than he thought. But it must be uncomfortable and annoying to have all those eyes following you. You have to focus on the war with Triton, but you dont know how they might bother you. Most of them are hoping you decrease Tritons numbers or destroy them completely. Yeon-woo looked back at Creutz again. So are you telling me to receive your protection if I dont want to be bothered? If you dont like how thats phrased, what about working together? Or you can say that you hired us. Well help you meet with the Regiment Leader, and you can focus on the war with Triton without being interrupted. I can protect myself. Are you saying that wed only get in the way? Then Ill have the knightage move back. Instead, its fine even just by myself, so allow me to follow you quietly. Yeon-woo scoffed in disbelief. It seemed like Creutz was planning on following him no matter what he said. For a moment, he thought of chasing him away by fighting him, but then he would have to fight all of the Illusion Knights, and Creutzs skills were on par with Bentekes, so it was possible that the damage on his side would be greater, so he shut down those thoughts. There was nothing he could earn from fighting with the Illusion Knightage. He didnt need to turn people who had good intentions towards him into his enemies, and right now, he had to concentrate on the war with Triton. He had to get Benteke somehow. Eventually, Yeon-woo waved his hand. Fine, do whatever you want. But not the knightage. Theyre annoying. Understood. Creutz nodded, looking at the Illusion Knightage. Then, they all began to scatter, putting distance between them. It was to protect them from ranged attacks and prevent outside intervention. The players who had been trying to approach Yeon-woo began to move further away. The Illusion Knightage was one of the most powerful groups within the Fantasy Regiment. Of course they wouldnt want to fight them. However, there were still gazes that didnt move away. They were all holding their auras in, but their empty presence could be felt nevertheless. They were people who didnt fall short of Creutz or people who could defeat him. Yeon-woo thought it might be the other five New Stars or a second party. There are a lot of strong people within the Tower, indeed. Yeon-woos two eyes became deep. Also, I dont plan on working with you. If you want to follow me, youre on your own. Dont worry. Yeon-woo scoffed. You should think before you answer. What.. Swek Creutz was about to ask what he meant, but Yeon-woo suddenly spread his wings of fire apart and kicked off from the ground. He used Blink and Wind Path. In the blink of an eye, he left the oasis. Creutz was flustered. The Hoarders movement abilities were already well-known. It wasnt easy to follow Yeon-woo with the heavy armor he had on. It seemed like he would have to run furiously under the scorching sun. He sighed and whistled with his thumb and middle finger in his mouth. Fweeeeet Just then, a 3-meter-long wyvern came flying over to him. It was the means of transportation of the Illusion Knightage and their pride, the Flying Dragon. Creutz got on the wyvern easily and pulled at the leash around its neck. He would have to fly for a while to catch up to Yeon-woo. * * * Wait! Hey! Thats not fair. Weve been moving comfortably so far. Well have to run like hell now. Tahahaha! I bet this will be fun too. The player confirmed that Yeon-woo and the Illusion Knightage were moving and slowly stood up. The players entire body was covered in white bandages like a mummy, and it was hard to tell their gender or age. Under the bandages, different voices were talking to each other. It was like there were multiple people in a single body. The famous player who had never shown his face to the world, the unidentifiable player, Faceless, lightly hit the ground. * * * Were moving. At the words of the robed black magician, the other magicians who followed him all stood up from their spots. It was the clan of Doctor Doom and his disciples, Necropolis. They disappeared through a red portal on the ground. All the life from where they had been was sucked up, and everything dried up and died. Chapter 293 - Poseidon (5) I heard the Hoarder arrived right under our noses. What are you planning to do now? I dont think our defense will work. Elaine smiled faintly and looked at Jinrang. Jinrang thought this as he looked at her. Crazy b***. Her little twin brother had died. And his enemy was coming. However, she just looked amused, not mad in the slightest. He had felt this before, but Elaine had a few screws loose. She had been like this many times in the past. Even when they were under Lana, he never knew what she was thinking. It wasnt like she had deep thoughts or schemes. In any situation, she always chose the more amusing path. She was really crazed for excitement. When they caused the coup in the past, she joined hands with Triton, thinking that it would be more fun than being with Lana. Her motive was more nonsensical than Teds plan to steal Bentekes spot after he joined. And it seemed like she still had the same crazy mindset. It was a way of thinking that the logical Jinrang didnt even want to try to understand or have close to him. But what could he do? He had expected Ted to attack Yeon-woo and run away, but Ted had been killed so futilely. Was there something the Hoarder has been hiding all this time? But it was impossible. He had hid some of his powers on the complex battlefield with Benteke, Waltzs Primeval Body, Duke Ardbad, the Fantasy Regiment. Even though the Hoarder was a mysterious monster, this was hard to understand with logic. Or did he become stronger during that short time since the fight..? No way. However, Jinrang thought that it was the former that made more sense than the latter. And if the former was the truth, We have to kill him using any means possible this time. The growth rate of the Hoarder was threatening enough to make the people looking at him shiver. If he became that much stronger with just one fight, it meant that his talent was on a different level from the beginning. The longer such a dangerous variable was left alone, the more dangerous it was to the clan. However, the problem was that.. Its not easy to stop him. Jinrang pressed his throbbing temples and took a look behind him. The large iron door was shut tightly. The door was decorated with the image of a tornado-inducing trident and all kinds of monsters, and it demonstrated Poseidons might. That iron door had been shut for several days. So. Whens Captain coming out? Jinrang shook his head. I dont know. What are you talking about? Exactly what I said. I thought it would end in a few days.. but I think his recovery is slower than expected. So you werent able to tell him about the outside situation either? Jinrang nodded his head silently. Elaine had a disbelieving face and snorted. Its hard to find such a person dedicated to Captain like you. Right? If you dont want to bother him, Ill tell him. Elaine swept past Jinrang and approached the iron door. Jinrang didnt stop her. He knew that it was a futile attempt anyway. And like he expected, Elaine wasnt able to approach the iron door. Beyond the iron door, something large was bundled up. It was a sticky but condensed power. Something incredible that dominated its surroundings and made you feel like you had to bow was squirming. It seemed like a monster but also like the god they served. The closer she approached the iron door, the greater the unidentifiable power became, and Elaine had to pause and look at Jinrang. She felt anxious, like she was going to have everything she had stolen from her. Her face that always had a faint look was filled with shock for the first time. So that crazy b**** could make that face too. Jinrang snorted. Its clear Captain is preparing for something. He might be communicating with Poseidon right now. Communicating? This is communicating..? Anyways, until Captain comes out of his own volition, its forbidden to approach the door. No, I suggest that you dont. Unless you want to be drained of all your holy power. Elaine moved away a few steps from the door and caught her breath. Although her face was filled with shock, her eyes were filled with glee. Jinrang felt like crying seeing her. Hmm. Then? What about those trespassers? You want to stop them ourselves? I dont think its just the Hoarder thats the problem anymore. She was talking about the rat-like bastards who were following Yeon-woo. Creutz, Faceless, and Doctor Doom. They were all bastards she wanted to get rid of at once. But if used right, this could be a chance to get rid of all the nuisances bothering Triton. You and I have to get rid of them. However we can. Are you saying you need my hand? Right now, Ill take anyones help. Sheesh, you can be honest at times like this. The hand that youre trying to hold isnt just anyones hand. Above Elaines eyes, tens of new eyes opened. The multiple eyes that caused anyone who looked at them to be disgusted reflected Jinrangs face. * * * Yeon-woo lifted his head. Far away, he could see a colossal castle built along the seashore. The castle looked like many different things. It looked like ruins, a fortress, or even a temple. However, Yeon-woo could feel it. Benteke was there. With something huge. What is he doing? For some time now, he couldnt connect with the Monster Portents in his shadow. It wasnt that Benteke had found them and gotten rid of them. The connection was just naturally cut off. Like it was blocked by something in the middle. He couldnt feel beyond it. Yeon-woo felt like he knew what it was. A gods barrier. The land that gods and demons lived in to use their power properly was called holy land or holy territory. A gods barrier was the fence around it. It was similar to what he felt in the temple of the Three Norns on the 16th floor. Especially when the goddess Urd descended. Did Poseidon come down? But Yeon-woo thought something was weird. -Shut up! Is it my fault that this happened? Its all your fault for not being able to predict this when youre a god! -Because of my dirty tempered god who cant do anything. I showed a bad side of myself. Lets start again. Benteke was a human who even cursed the god he served if things didnt go his way. That was how confident he was of himself, so it was strange that he would have had Poseidon descend. No. Its not from Poseidon descending. Its something similar yet different Yeon-woo shook his head. If it was a simple descent, he wouldve felt Poseidons holy power strongly, but the storm inside that castle was similar yet different. But Im here, so theres nothing I can do but face it. Yeon-woo organized his thoughts and slowly began to climb up the slope. He could feel the presences following him start to move busily. It seemed like after Yeon-woo officially faced off against Triton, they would join in and take the leftovers. However, it didnt matter to him. Finishing the fight with Benteke and taking Poseidons holy power as a result of that. As long as that wasnt interrupted, he didnt care about what the other people did. No, they could just cause confusion, so it mightve been a good stroke of luck for him. They could attack him, but he had shaken off Waltzs Primeval Body, so why wouldnt he be able to get away from them? Also, like Creutz and the Illusion Knightage had promised, they were following him at some distance. Creutz was relatively closer, but as he promised, he wasnt interfering. Yeon-woo activated his Magic Circuit as he approached the castle. His 360 Cores circulated, and the Philosophers Stone supplied magic power to him continuously. His senses were worked up, and his muscles tensed up. Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception opened, and he read the flow around the castle. It was to begin the attack right away if something happened. Tritons attacks could have begun at any moment. They hadnt shown themselves for some time, so he guessed that all their forces were inside the Tower. However. What? Yeon-woo couldnt feel anything while he approached the castle. Nothing was there. There was nothing in the center of the castle, where he had expected some surprise attacks. There werent any soldiers along the walls, who should have been ready to fight. No matter how much he looked around with his Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception, he couldnt feel anything. It was the same when he reached the castle. Was it really just ruins? An ominous feeling exuded from the ruins with the wide-open castle doors, as if it was ushering him in. He had been expecting an intense fight, and he was flabbergasted. It was anticlimactic, but he didnt let his guard down. Not too long after he passed through the castle doors, he saw a man on a rock waiting for him. It was a face that Yeon-woo had seen before. The player was the one who saved Benteke from Duke Ardbad. Jinrang. He was Bentekes subordinate from the time when they were under Lana. Orions apostle slowly stood up from the rock as soon as he saw Yeon-woo. So you came all the way here. I desperately hoped you would just pass us by. Jinrang had a tired face. After Benteke entered his room to recover, he had been busy taking care of Bentekes work in addition to his own. It wasnt just Yeon-woo who put them in a difficult situation. There were the three clans following Yeon-woo that slowly nibbled at Tritons territory. The Fantasy Regiment, Necropolis, and Facelesss Chest of Souls. All of them had targeted Triton officially and allied themselves, putting pressure on Triton, so there werent just one or two things Jinrang had to take care of. That was also the reason why Yeon-woo hadnt been attacked for some time. If they kept on being attacked from all sides like this, even their base was in danger. So there was a need to focus all their forces on one spot. Im requesting this favor from you. Do you have any inclination to stop the fight here? Jinrang was being genuine. He wanted to prevent any fighting from happening if he could. With Yeon-woo gone, there were so many things that Triton would be able to do. That was how much of a difficult opponent Yeon-woo was. It was unbelievable for Yeon-woo. Youre the ones who started it. Ill apologize however many times you want me to for that. Well also compensate you. Just name the price. Jinrangs eyes shined. Yeon-woo could read the desperation in them. He unintentionally laughed. And if I want Bentekes head? Jinrangs face hardened. So you dont plan on backing off until the end. I cant do that. Even if I end it here, do you think Benteke will simply agree to that? .. Jinrang wasnt able to say anything. Even if I accept that offer, hell be after me sometime in the future anyway. The one thats aiming for me isnt Benteke but Poseidon, to be exact. As his servants, I dont think youll be able to ignore his orders. Jinrang glared at Yeon-woo and sighed. Thats correct. We are the ones chosen by Poseidon. Technically, were like his priests who listen to him. Well have to clash with you someday. I dont like to leave things unfinished like that. Then I suppose it cant be helped. Hwaaaa Jinrang raised his hands behind his back and pulled out a pair of twin swords. Kashing. The sharp sound of metal rang out, and his aura began to whirl. It was incomparable to Teds. We have to clench our teeth and fight, too. As soon as he finished, the ground shook, and it became noisy behind him. Kwang! Whats this! S***! It became annoying! Tens of monsters popped out from where the watching players were and began their sudden attack. Tritons players were on the backs of the monsters. The hidden forces were all there. Monster Chaos. The Authority of Charybdis, the god that Elaine served. Charybdis was born from Poseidon and Gaia. She had the power of sea and land, and being born as a horrid monster, she naturally became the king of all monsters. Of course the power to rule all those monsters would come with it. Necropolis and the Chest of Souls didnt expect to be attacked because they just planned on watching, and they quickly got into formation. However, those who couldnt were instantly crushed by the monsters or became their prey. At the same time, the air around Yeon-woo swirled and placed him in a completely different location. And in front of him, instead of Jinrang, there was a monster snake that was tens of meters long-running at him with its mouth wide open. Chapter 294 - Poseidon (6) Yeon-woo instinctively pulled out Vigrid from subspace and raised it Clang! The venomous fang of the monster snake dangerously stopped right above Yeon-woos head. It struggled to swallow Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woos firm Demonic Dragonic Body didnt budge Still, the strength of the monster snake wasnt to be laughed at. If it was a normal monster, its head wouldve been cut off, but it was strong enough to endure against Vigrids attack. Ching. Vigrid trembled. Yeon-woo was able to know the identity of the snake with his Draconic Eyes. ..Elaine. Another executive of Triton. It was Elaines transformed form. Transformation C Monster. The god Charybdis was an outstanding monster, so not only could her apostle Elaine have the Authority of ruling monsters, she also had the Authority to change into Charybdiss shedding. However, Elaine didnt like transforming into a monster. The fact that she had turned into this form meant one thing. Are you planning on getting rid of me first? Thats right. The answer to Yeon-woos murmur to himself came from behind him. Jinrang had appeared with still eyes. So please die here, Hoarder. Swek! The twin swords in Jinrangs hands were swung. Sturdy Aura came from the blades and let out a brilliant light. True Tornado. It was a skill that attacked with the force of a tornado each time he swung his swords. Right before his blade slid across Yeon-woos back, Yeon-woo circulated his Magic Circuit. The Philosophers Stone that had been waiting was heated, and his wings of fire spread apart. Kwaang A powerful heat expanded and flicked Jinrang away. Jinrang was pushed away, leaving a deep mark in the ground. He looked at Yeon-woo with his eyes wide open. His arms were simmering. Above his burnt black skin, white steam was wafting up, causing him intense pain. He was able to restore his body with holy power, but he couldnt believe that his body, which received the grace of the ocean, could be hurt like this from heat. His shock didnt end there. Yeon-woo wrapped the fire around his body and turned his body to the side. Vigrid, which was shining white, turned black and caused an explosion. Wave of Fire. An explosion that couldnt be compared to before swept Elaine and Jinrang instantaneously. It filled their surroundings. Kwakwakwang The barrier surrounding the air couldnt endure the expansion of heat and was destroyed. The heat wave drew a whirlwind outside of the barrier and soared up into the sky. The atmosphere was ripped apart. Jinrang rolled on the floor for a while after being blown away. He used his sword as a cane to force himself up, but when he did, his eyes shook. How can this..?! His plan was simple. While the Chest of Souls and Necropolis were busy from the sudden attack of the monsters, he and Elaine would take care of Yeon-woo and then the rest of them. He didnt think it would be hard. This place was Poseidons holy territory, with his direct blessing, and if they fought from this closed space, he thought they definitely had a chance. For the other forces, they could just hang on until Benteke opened the iron door and came out. However, Jinrang belatedly realized that his judgement was wrong. Yeon-woo wasnt simply someone Elaine and he could work together to catch. So..he was a monstrous guy who becomes stronger with every battle. Was he hiding his abilities, or was he just stronger? The latter was just proved. Yeon-woo used the same ability that he used when he was fighting with Benteke. No. Or maybe it was both of them. However, Jinrang had to think again. Two Inferno Sights were floating above Yeon-woos head like will o the wisps. No, they were watching him. It sent shivers down Jinrangs back. What was that? That was all Jinrang could think of. His head became blank just by looking at it. Was this what it meant for your heart to beat out of your chest? He felt like he was hanging on the edge of a cliff. The moment he saw it, he realized. Those two eyes were nothing compared to its owner. What he had thought about a separate space being above Yeon-woos head was wrong. Yeon-woo was hiding something, an even bigger card up his sleeve. That wasnt the only problem. N, No. D, Dont come here! Elaine, who had returned to her human form, was filled with fear. She had fallen on her bottom, and she was moving back while kicking her feet against the ground. Her clothes were drenched with sweat, and the fear on her charred face was apparent to see. The person who had just snickered when her little brother was dead, someone who always thought about how to feel exhilarated. It was the first time Jinrang saw her like that. That was how scared Elaine was of Boos eyes. Much more than what Ted had felt. People saw as much as they knew. As the king of monsters, she could see exactly how powerful Boo was and how high he towered above them. To people like her, Boo was an absolute being who couldnt be surpassed. Even if Elaine was a ranker and confident in her strength, there were limits that she couldnt surpass because of the difference in properties. Boo was someone beyond those limits. No, he was way above them; he was someone she couldnt even look at. It was impossible that she was confronting him like this right now. The Blessing of Charybdis that always protected her had become faint and didnt return. You. Recognized. Me. His eyes narrowed as he spoke so only Elaine could hear him. He whispered quietly, but it felt like a shout in Elaines head. Her skull felt like it was tightening, and her insides tossed. Then. What came after made Elaines heart beat wildly. Die. Just when an invisible hand was about to tighten around Elaines neck and soul from the shadow.. One. Air swished from behind her, and her neck was cut by a sword. Elaines head dropped to the ground, her face still filled with shock. Under the fountain of blood, there was an unidentified person moving quickly. They were wrapped with bandages, so it was hard to tell their age or gender. Faceless. One of the Six New Stars and the clan leader of the Chest of Souls. The players vocal cords were cut, so they came forward with the sound of nails on a chalkboard. As soon as Elaine and Charybdiss channeling was cut off and the monsters were confused, he quickly got rid of them and entered the battlefield. Faceless thought it was weird to stay watching the situation with how things were going, so Faceless entered the castle, cutting Elaines head off at once. Although his home was being invaded like this, Benteke still wasnt appearing. This meant one thing. Bentekes injuries from the battle with the Hoarder were still not recovered. You. Dare! Boo was furious. His prey was taken from right under his nose. It wasnt a normal prey. It was prey filled with Divine Blessings that his great master was supposed to absorb. But he had missed it like this..! He was able to hide the soul in the shadows using the Monster Portents, but he couldnt add it to the collection. He had lost the soul of an apostle so uselessly. So Boo activated magic to catch Faceless. The land Faceless was stepping on suddenly dropped, and shadow tentacles wrapped around it. Facelesss face hardened. Their face was covered from the bandages, so it couldnt be seen, but for someone who was about to head straight into Bentekes room, the tentacles got in the way. The large eyes above Yeon-woo were horrifying, but that was it. Only Jinrang and Elaine felt the difference in their levels; Faceless wasnt affected by it. Get out of the wayyyy! Faceless twisted their body in the direction they were running. As Faceless did, bandages unwrapped from the arm and sliced the shadows. The bandages were as flexible as a whip and sometimes as hard as a blade as it blocked each of Boos attacks. Aura was in the bandages. Although it was moving oddly, it was all smoothly controlled. Kwang! A large ball of fire fell from the sky. But under this sky, bandages unwrapped from their foot and made a round, reflective form. Faceless cut off the burnt bandages and unleashed new bandages, changing direction. Faceless was going to get rid of Boo first because he was a nuisance. Of course, Facelesss goal was Yeon-woo. Swek And above their heads, a red portal opened, and a middle-aged man descended. It was hard to see because his robe covered his face, but there were deep dark circles under his eyes. I announce bad fate for all of you. Doctor Doom, Ranul, spoke those creepy words and flicked his fingers. As he did, countless magic circles were created in the air. Random Magic Circle Release. Doctor Doom could use a new form of magic that didnt require him to store or memorize anything beforehand; he was the only player who could do this. In a way, it was similar to Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woos Random Shooting. Different magic circles all shot out magic at the same time. Kwakwakwang What Doctor Doom was aiming for was everyone here. Yeon-woo, Faceless, Jinrang, and the hidden Benteke. They were all in one place, so he thought he would be able to gain something if he struck them randomly. In that situation, Creutz interfered. He promised not to interfere with what Yeon-woo did, but he couldnt let this go because of the clan leaders orders to protect him. As he jumped off the Flying Dragon, he struck his sword down towards Doctor Doom. The holy sword Zulfikar emanated light. Holy Cross. A white light came from the sky like heavy rain. You dare! Jinrang was the angriest. Everything was a mess. They were all emerging clans, but the bastards that were too scared to approach Triton came scurrying over like rats at the chance. He always stayed calm no matter what the situation, but right now, he couldnt hold back his anger. That moment Hwak The god Orion descended onto Jinrangs body. This place was near Poseidons temple, and there was more freedom for a god to move from with less restriction due to the principle of causality. Orion could manifest through the channeling at Jinrangs desperate wishes. White holy power sparked from Jinrangs body. Constellations shined because they were in the dark night sky. That meant that he was stronger than most gods. Also, Orion was cherished by one of the higher gods of Olympus, Artemis. Jinrang roared and swung his sword around. True Tornado became even more powerful and broke into pieces above the heads of the invaders. It mightve been hard and long to explain everything, but these were all events that happened in an instant. While two more of the Six New Stars had interfered, holy power sparked, and Boo showed himself, [Time Difference] In the slowed-down world, Yeon-woo looked at everything with cold eyes. Draconic Eyes and Extrasensory Perception were calculating and guessing all routes. On top of this, something else was added. [Time Foresight] Click, clack. The pocket watch was activated. The time that was given to him was 5 seconds longer than what he had before. During that time, he saw many things. Also, he was careful. He had already confirmed that Time Foresight couldnt do everything in the fight with Benteke. There were no guarantees in a battle with a god. There would definitely be more futures that he couldnt calculate. So he checked closer, and he predicted the more accurate futures. Then, he grabbed it. Black Aura exploded from Vigrid once again. The Wave of Fire spread through the complicated maze of skills. The pocket watch stopped. Time returned. Kwaaang The explosion covered the entire castle. Inside of it, only Yeon-woo was standing. Chapter 295 - Poseidon (7) Yeon-woo lifted his head and looked around. Magic power poured out of him and he suddenly became exhausted, but the Philosophers Stone spun fiercely and supplied him with energy again. I missed a bit. The purpose of the Foresight he read this time was to immobilize all the attacks and even get rid of those that he Vigrid split through the flaws accurately, but unfortunately, it didnt reach the last point. The timings between Time Difference and Time Foresight didnt match up. Also, his opponents were hiding more skills than he expected. Well, I was able to check all the skills of the rookies, so it wasnt a complete waste. The players were all scattered from the explosion of the Black Aura. Each of their faces were filled with shock. Creutz looked down at his hand. His outer skin had cracked, and his palm was a bloodied mess. His holy sword Zulfikar was shaking like it would break any second. Half of the holy power inside of it had evaporated from defending him. So this was the reason why the clan leader had said to bring him over in the most polite way possible. Creutz nodded his head at his clan leaders insight. If they tried to force him like the 92nd Squad did? Not only would he have been in trouble, but even the Illusion Knightage mightve been in danger. He understood why Yeon-woo was considered the best of the Six New Stars despite being on the very lowest floor. A person like that definitely needed to be recruited into the Fantasy Regiment. Creutzs hand throbbed as much as his head was throbbing from all the thinking, but he was glad that such a person was an ally. It was a relief that he had trusted Yeon-woo and pulled back his sword, which lessened his injury. Creutz kneeled on a single knee and prayed, kissing the jewel in the center of the holy sword Zulfikar. Wishful Prayer. Holy power activated again and wrapped around him. The injuries within him were healing at a quick pace. It was a prayer for his holy sword and Yeon-woo. While Creutz was chanting the holy prayer, Doctor Doom vomited blood. He tried to swallow it down, but he had to suffer the penalty of the failure of using tens of magic spells at once. What.. is that? He clenched his teeth looking at the two eyes floating above Yeon-woos head. It was a silent power that was pressuring his soul. To be exact, it wasnt the feeling of his soul being pressed down. All the magic and black magic he used were being sealed. He couldnt use his abilities like this. It was of utmost importance that he found a way to escape from that power. Ill push the.. spells to later. With those words, Doctor Doom pulled out a scroll and tore it in half. He was covered in light and suddenly left. It was to rest to heal his injuries. Kekekeuk. How amusing. Im very satisfied. I dont have to worry about what comes next. Faceless, who was furthest away, chuckled maniacally. On the outside, Faceless look unaffected. The energy around Faceless was even more relaxed than Yeon-woos, who had caused all this. Faceless had gotten involved to get rid of Benteke and Triton, but Faceless thought there wasnt a need for that anymore. Faceless thought Yeon-woo was enough to do the job. Of course, Ill have to aim for that guy after. The Hoarder. Faceless observed Yeon-woo through the bandages. Faceless had seen Yeon-woo once before being wrapped in bandages, but Yeon-woo was way stronger than before. If Yeon-woo continued at that rate, he would become a great nuisance. Ill remember you, Hoarder. Faceless spoke in the voice of a young woman and lightly kicked off the ground, disappearing as if weightless. Yeon-woo didnt chase after Faceless. He just looked at the complex flaws around Faceless. Its definitely just one person. But it looks like hes tied up with multiple people. Just what is Faceless identity? Humans each had their own wavelength. It was because every one of them had a single soul. However, Faceless was different. There were multiple wavelengths coming off of them. Sometimes, it was three. Other times, it suddenly exceeded ten, and sometimes, it shrunk down to one. It was like hundreds of people were intricately combined inside a single body. That seemed to be the reason for the change in attitude and voice as well. Moreover, Faceless had been most affected. Before Yeon-woo exploded his Black Aura, Faceless quickly took back the bandages to wrap around their body. Then, Faceless moved to where the attack was the weakest and left the battlefield right after. Faceless ability to read the battle was outstanding. It was hard even for Yeon-woo to follow. Faceless was at least an expert with a hidden ability or even something beyond that. Yeon-woo felt wary of Faceless, but he just shrugged it off and looked away. There, Jinrang was holding himself up with his sword. Blood was pooled up under him. S, S***..! The attack just now had the effect of chasing away Faceless and Doctor Doom, but what Yeon-woo had been aiming for was Jinrang. Jinrang felt the excruciating pain of half of Orions power being blown away. He hadnt even been able to fight properly yet, but he had already fallen. The remaining holy power in his body was leaking, like a pot with a hole in it. The vessel had broken. The same went for Triton. Their entire headquarters were in ruins. Benteke still wasnt coming out even though the situation had come this far. Jinrang glared at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo had come right in front of him. Jinrang didnt want to show a weak side of himself. He knew that one of them had to die for this to end, but he wanted to stand tall until the end, like Lana had before she died. Puk Yeon-woo moved his left hand to Jinrangs neck. Jinrangs fiery eyes settled and his breath was stopped. Bathorys Vampiric Sword sucked up Orions holy power. [The proficiency of the skill Bathorys Vampiric Sword has increased. 61.2%] [Vitality is being absorbed.] [Magic power is being absorbed.] [Holy power is being absorbed.] .. [You have gained Orions Energy. The Divine Blessings are also automatically absorbed.] The Divine Blessings inside of him amplified once more. Sir Jinrang! Get away from him! The players of Triton were furious, thinking that Yeon-woo was mocking the corpse of their superior. If Benteke was their father who led them, Jinrang was their mother who took care of everything else. Of course they would be furious. However, the players of Triton couldnt run at Yeon-woo. The Illusion Knightage blocked their path. Once again, another battle began. But before it even began, victory was already tiding over to the Illusion Knightage. Tritons players looked for Benteke desperately. Captain! Captain! Sir Benteke! Please! Please! Poseidon..! Creutz finished his prayer and got up. His armor was restored and shining again. Ill stop them myself. I hope you concentrate on finishing your fight with Benteke, Cain. Yeon-woo nodded and moved inside of the castle. 60% of the castle was blown away from just the explosion earlier, and it couldnt be called a castle anymore. However, the holy power at the center of the castle was heavier than before. That place is probably Poseidons temple. Since Triton was an organization created from Poseidons Blessings and Grace, of course there wouldve been a temple for Poseidon. Yeon-woo raised his foot and stomped down on the ground. Kwang From his foot that was filled with magic power, the ground below him crumbled, and a pathway to the underground was created. When he jumped down, a large iron door greeted Yeon-woo. Its big. The iron door was huge. It was probably about ten meters high, and it was thick, too. The holy paintings along the door were also very bright. It was an image of the 12 Olympians and other gods of Olympus battling the Titans. Each image squirmed like it was alive. If it was something he saw for the first time, Yeon-woo wouldve exclaimed in awe, but this picture was actually familiar to him. The door of the Olympus Treasury. It was almost the same image he saw after collecting all twelve keys. It was slightly different in that in the image back then, Zeus with his lightning was the main figure, but here, Poseidon with his waves looked more emphasized. Beyond the door, something colossal and strong was moving. It was like Poseidons holy power but also not. The threatening aura pressed Yeon-woos shoulders down. It felt like it was forcing Yeon-woo to surrender and serve. [An unidentifiable voice takes over your mind. You are falling into a stunned condition.] [You keep your rationality from the Cold-blooded trait.] [The stunned condition has been released. The unidentifiable voice is chased away.] [You are released from the pressure.] He had barely pushed it away using the Cold-blooded trait, but something dangerous was still lurking around. He didnt know if it was a good thing or a bad thing, but he could feel Bentekes energy faintly inside, too. Did something happen to him? Yeon-woo held up his hand with hard eyes. Contrary to his worries that it wouldnt budge, the iron door slid open easily. It opened to a great dusty hall. Under the dome roof, holy paintings filled the walls and ceiling. They were all holy paintings related to Poseidon as he raised tornados and waves. In the center, Benteke was sitting at the altar. Bronze braziers next to him burned a blue fire, showing Bentekes thin exhausted face. So..you came. Kehalhalhal. I was right. Youre a crazy bastard. Like me. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes when he entered the hall. What happened to your arm? Oh, this? Benteke raised his right arm. It hadnt recovered for a while because Yeon-woo absorbed it, but it looked normal now. How is it? Isnt it awesome? But unlike his tone, his face was filled with annoyance. He unwrapped the bandages around his right arm. His right arm was shifting in the form of a blue wave. My damned god gave me this ridiculous gift saying that Im too weak. Its such a ridiculous gift. A clump of holy power. Yeah. Thats right. An arm that Poseidon had given through channeling to use instead of Triaina. However, the problem was that Benteke accepted it naively. It wasnt a normal holy artifact. Because of this damned clump, I cant move from here. There wasnt a name for the holy artifact. Poseidon had just sent a part of his holy power. Benteke didnt know that and just accepted the synchronization with Poseidon. After that, he had been continuing to fight for control over his body. Poseidon tried to steal Bentekes body. It was horrible for Benteke. He didnt even like how Poseidon descended sometimes, but completely taking over his body? Benteke couldnt allow that to happen. An apostle was the holy flesh and manifestation of a god, but they were still a separate being. However, Poseidon didnt accept Bentekes thoughts. -You wont even catch him. Look at you now. How can you fight the king of the dead as a living being?! Its impossible for you. Youve just barely escaped for now, but you cannot expect the same to happen in the future. -Come to me, shadow! Ill lead your soul to the temple I rule and guarantee you to a high position..! In the end, Benteke won the fight. There was a limit to Poseidons powers as a result of the principle of causality. Still, Benteke was also hurt quite a bit. Half of his physical body had been consumed by holy power. Even now, holy power was trying to take over control of his body. If he wasnt concentrating even for a moment, it was the end. More than anything, it had taken too much time. Also, Im completely bound here. With this damned arm being made of holy power, I cant leave the temple. Like how gods couldnt leave their temple of holy territory, Benteke was also bound here. The moment that he left, he would lose all his power or die. It was a damned curse. Kehalhalhal! A guard dog that protects the gates would be better than this! Benteke thought that Poseidon had been aiming for this from the beginning. It was to make him stay here because Yeon-woo was going to come soon. Because of that, Benteke lost many of his precious subordinates. Jinrang, Ted, Elaine. They all had different plans for the future, but they were still like family to him. He was furious at Poseidon. His religious followers were dying, but Poseidon didnt blink an eye. Was it because the lives of humans were like flies to a god? Because they were nothing in the face of immortality? You, what did you do for our god to hate you so much? Benteke cursed the power of the god he had carelessly accepted, thinking that he could become stronger. He hoped that Yeon-woo could cleanse him of this curse. It mightve been karma for acting arrogant and confident while killing his own lover. Something. Yeon-woo replied slowly, and he aimed Vigrid at Benteke. As he activated the option, a powerful energy started to wrap around him. Before he kicked off the ground, Yeon-woo came to a realization why Poseidon didnt like him and even tried to kill him himself. It wasnt simply because he had spoken of killing a god. There was a greater issue than that. The Black King. Yeon-woos eyes darkened. Poseidon is scared of me having the Black Kings power. With those thoughts, Yeon-woo kicked off from the ground, leaving the ground cracked and crumbling. Kwang Chapter 296 - Poseidon (8) Clang! Vigrid stopped right before Bentekes neck. His transparent right arm blocked Vigrid. Benteke had a hard face. Are you trying to catch me with just this much? Yeon-woo grinned. Of course not. At that moment, wings of fire grew from his back. The fire that soared up into the sky whirled heat waves around him. The Philosophers Stone began to work furiously. Kwakwakwang Yeon-woo pushed against Benteke using Vigrid without rest. Each time, black Aura exploded and covered him in heat. The temple with holy paintings burned, and fissures began to appear on the walls. Yeon-woo and Benteke jumped above the ceiling that came crumbling down. Benteke chuckled. Even in that exhausted state, the sound of his laughter was loud. Kehalhalhal! This is it! Yeah. This! He was overjoyed at that moment. He already knew his fate. After fighting to keep control over his body, there was no way he could defeat Yeon-woo. He could already tell that Yeon-woo was stronger than before. It had only been a few days, and not only had Yeon-woo recovered, but he had also found a new path for himself. A dragon! Only a dragon could have this damned potential and crazy talent. Benteke became more sure as he clashed with Yeon-woo. Even if he had his former strength, it would be hard to defeat Yeon-woo. No, even if he did, there was nothing he could do since he was bound to the temple. He was a warrior who considered dying in battle more honorable than being a watchdog that guarded the temple. However. But that doesnt mean Ill die easily. Benteke bared his teeth. Even if he knew he would lose, he wanted to play as much as he could before he was gone. He wanted to let the beast inside of him run freely for the last time. Thats only fitting of the Ruler King! Fighting was the driveof his existence. Benteke also released the holy power he had barely been holding back. Thanks to that, the synchronization with the spiritual power now took over half of his body, but he didnt care. Right now, he was planning on giving everything he had. That was also what Yeon-woo wanted. The reason he had come all this way was to finish their fight. Kwakwakwang Yeon-woo clashed with Benteke again. Heat and water collided, and steam fogged up the air. The impact of the collision made the rest of the castle crumble. And above the ruins, Yeon-woo and Benteke were standing opposite of each other. Benteke looked at the sky as if he felt relieved. In a way, it looked like he was laughing at Poseidon. Kehalhalhal! People have to fight like this to feel like theyre alive. Moments like these make me feel so happy. Being pent up in a room? Wheres the fun in that?! Just then, Tritons players who had been fighting Creutz and the Illusion Knightage brightened. C, Captain! Captain! Are you finally out..?! However, the players trailed off as their eyes widened. Benteke was about to greet them heartily then laughed at his appearance. His spiritual body synchronization had reached his lower body. If he had been wearing something, it would have been mostly covered, but from the explosion, the clothes that he was wearing were ripped. He would now die if he left the temple. However, for the short while that he was releasing his holy power, he could live as Benteke. During that time, he couldnt show a weak side of himself to his subordinates. Why are you surprised, amateurs?! Tritons players burst to attention at Bentekes shout. Is this the first time that weve been done over by those damned gods? But every time this happened, I stood up, fought, won, and took everything. Isnt that right? Yes, sir! Yes, sir! Tritons players shouted out in unison. The fighting spirit that had died along with Jinrang and the others was revived. The faces of Creutz and the Ilusion Knightage hardened. Who am I?! Benteke! Who am I?! The Ruler King! Who am I?! Our king! Benteke thumped his chest with his fist. It didnt make a clear sound because of the synchronization, but he still had a fiery heart. Then Ill ask again. Do kings lose or win? They win! Thats correct. I am your king. I wont lose, so keep on watching. You will all be victorious after me! Tritons players roared again. The Illusion Knightage gripped their swords harder. The atmosphere was different. Now, they would have to expect that Triton would fight back with all they had. If so. Bentekes eyes blazed. Run away. Until I find you, hide and grow stronger. That was the start. The players of Triton all whipped around and frantically began to run away. It was a sudden change of events. The Illusion Knightage couldnt believe their eyes. Triton was known among the new emerging clans for being the strictest and having warriors who always fought to death. That was why the Illusion Knightage had been tense during Bentekes speech. They thought Triton was going to fight back, but they were now running away? Did they have to chase after them? Or was it a trap? The Illusion Knightage hesitated and looked back at Creutz. Creutz turned to look at Benteke with wide eyes, as if asking what he was thinking. However, Bentekes gaze on his fleeing subordinates was still intense. He stood as still as a statue, as if wanting to see all of his subordinates safely getting away. Chase after them. The Illusion Knightage all whistled, putting their thumb and middle fingers inside their mouths to call for the Flying Dragons. Soon, wyverns came from the sky, and they got on top of them to chase after the escaping Triton. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. Are you trying to save your subordinates? Benteke scoffed. Of course not. Do you think I would have those kinds of honorable thoughts? If I cherished my subordinates, I wouldve stepped up when they were being defeated by you on the River of Souls. Then? I dont want to show them Im losing. What? Benteke grinned. I dont lose. No, I cant lose. In the minds of my subordinates, Im always the Ruler King, and I must be the victor. Only then can Triton and I remain that way in their hearts and heads as a mighty group. . Lana died because she couldnt do that, and I did that so I would be immortal in their hearts. Thats all I want. I dont have any plans to leave any regrets behind. Benteke was speaking about why Lana died. What they were after was different. He was saying that it was better to die by Yeon-woos hand than to live pathetically as a loser. So he knows. Yeon-woos eyes narrowed. It seemed that Benteke had seen when half of his mask was crushed at the River of Souls. Did he think that he was Jeong-woo? Or that they were identical brothers? Whatever he was thinking, Yeon-woo was ironically grateful that he hadnt told anyone. Or, maybe, as his brother had thought, Benteke mightve thought of his brother as a friend. Then those words he was saying right now were atonement for back then. It doesnt matter. Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart again. There wasnt much time left for Benteke. He was going to see the end of this somehow. * * * Kwang Creutz paused while chasing after Triton on the Flying Dragons and looked back at the sudden sound. What is that? His eyes widened. Far away, columns of fire and water clashed against each other as they soared up into the sky. He could feel the heat all the way here. * * * Kwakwakwang Pung! The column of water that soared up high into the sky crumbled, fizzing. The water evaporated into steam, and only bare land was revealed. It was already after the castle and cliffs of Triton had crashed into the oceans. Only the blue energy from above showed that this was Poseidons holy territory. Yeon-woo and Bentekes fight below was brutal. It was a continuation of the battle at the River of Souls. Injuries appeared and disappeared on their bodies over and over again. There were burn scars faintly left behind. But just like in their previous battle, neither of them cared about being injured. Kukukung The longer the fight went on, the faster Bentekes spiritual body synchronization progressed. It was because as he released the holy power he had been holding in, it expanded faster. Benteke didnt look human as he fought with holy power. There was a new arm where his arm had been cut off, and even when he was injured critically, he recovered quickly and attacked. Benteke actually had the upper hand in terms of firepowerYeon-woo was actually falling behind on the firepower. However. Kashing Thirteen. Vigrid diligently slid across Bentekes neck. Normally, it wouldve been a serious injury that led to his jugular vein being cut, but the synchronized body quickly healed. Still, this was enough to shock Benteke. While Benteke was forced back, Yeon-woo quickly closed the distance between them and attacked him repetitively. Black Aura shot out from him. Fourteen, fifteen. Every time he counted, deep injuries appeared on Bentekes vital points and were healed again. If Bentekes body was a real one, the number that Yeon-woo was counting wouldve meant death. Benteke was definitely strong. And powerful. The vortex that he shot out with his spear was so destructive that you would probably be shredded if you came close to it. Yeon-woo also looked like he would be swept away, but he continued to avoid the vortexes and created a huge hole in Bentekes body. He had begun to see and understand more things after absorbing Poseidons Divine Blessings. However, the problem was.. Its not..the same as before. It was the fact that Bentekes condition wasnt the greatest. What did it matter if his body was outstanding? His mind was exhausted. Benteke swung around his spear like he was releasing a beast, but it fell short of what he could do before. Especially his fighting spirit and tenacity. The fighting spirit that used to grip the battlefield couldnt be felt anymore. It was faint. Yeon-woo thought it was a shame. Kwaang! Bentekes speed had increased, but it seemed slow to Yeon-woo. He could see through it with Draconic Eyes. It was plain to see. The spear separated again to create six vortexes. The sharply spun water came at him from all directions in whirlwinds. Six Combat. It was a skill earned by martial artists who had reached the pinnacle of spearmanship. Swoosh Yeon-woo wrapped his wings of fire around him and circulated Vigrid. Black Aura slid along the flaws and cut the whirlwinds. As fire and water collided, explosions rang out. Then. Swek The tip of Vigrid landed in Bentekes chest, piercing through a heavy fog. Puk! Benteke laughed. A laugh of disbelief escaped his mouth after seeing Vigrid cut through his heart. He was flabbergasted seeing his body trying to recover even after his heart was pierced. His body was no longer his. But now, even this kind of healing didnt seem easy. From some time, something from the black Aura was slowing his regeneration speed. Residual Poison Blood. A heavy, toxic air was spreading in the atmosphere. Kehaha! At first, when Poseidon said he could never win, he wanted to prove him wrong, but he felt like he knew why he had said that. He had almost died nineteen times. Even if he was in his normal body, there was almost no chance he couldve won. However, he didnt feel wronged. It was natural for the weak to be swallowed by the strong. Like he had swallowed Lana, he was going to be swallowed by a new strong opponent. Still, there was one thing he had that others didnt have. I didnt lose. Somewhere, his subordinates would be waiting for him, unbeknownst to his loss. There was only one thing that was a shame. I couldnt fight properly because of this damned..god.. Bentekes mind crumbled with that thought. His spiritual body instantly turned black. It was a sign that the Residual Poison Blood had begun to take effect. Yeon-woo gripped Vigrid again to end the fight. Just when he was about to take Bentekes head, the air suddenly changed. The air that had been filled with fighting spirit and heat cooled down. A cold wind that felt like it was going to freeze Yeon-woos skin spread around him. It was hard to breathe, like he was underwater. Bentekes eyes turned into a clear blue. Descent. The original owner of the body disappeared, and Poseidon, who was connected through channeling, swallowed Bentekes soul, and he was even trying to take over his body now. The body was now completely synchronized. Moreover, another ingredient for the descent was added on. Martyrdom. The blood of Jinrang and the others who died for Poseidon had become a kind of a sacrifice and pushed his descent forward. As long as he could achieve his end goal, he didnt care about using the deaths of his followers. He thought that the life of a mere mortal could be sacrificed anytime for a gods will. We. Finally. Meet. Although he hadnt completed his descent yet, the environment shook with just his presence. It was a heavy holy power, equivalent to when Agares had been trying to manifest. However. Yeah. Nice to meet you. And thanks for the present. Yeon-woo laughed with a relaxed attitude even in front of such a fierce holy power. What. Are. You! Poseidon was about to finish his descent when Yeon-woo suddenly opened his left palm and moved it to where Vigrid was, in his heart. Swallow. Clack, clack Bathorys Vampiric Sword dug into the spiritual body. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword has been released. You are taking in more Divine Blessings.] [A new awakening is attempted.] [Demonic Divine Dragon Body is being awakened. 1, 3, 57%] Chapter 297 - Poseidon (9) You! Poseidon belatedly realized what Yeon-woo was aiming for and frowned. Yeon-woo was trying to steal the rest of the Divine Blessings he had sent to the lower world. Since he had already taken some of his information with Bentekes right arm, it was easier to steal it. This was a body that was created purely of holy power. It had an advantage in that it made descending easier, but it was horribly weak to energy draining. And with the activation of Bathorys Vampiric Sword, the greatest of all energy draining skills, of course Poseidon ended up suffering the humiliation of losing his Divine Blessings. Let go! Poseidon gripped Yeon-woos neck with his strong hand. He tried to stop Yeon-woo from breathing. Poseidons descent was still continuing smoothly, and he could speak clearly now. However, it meant that he would be losing that many Divine Blessings. It wasnt easy to shake Yeon-woo off. No, rather, Yeon-woo pushed Vigrid in even deeper and forced in Bathorys Vampiric Sword. I said to let go! [Current awakening progress: 12, 13 15%.] The more Poseidon resisted, the tighter Yeon-woo held on. I cant lose him here. Yeon-woo expected that Poseidon would interfere directly the moment he decided to storm Tritons base. Considering Poseidons personality, he would never let go of his prey easily. Yeon-woo had planned to end the fight with Benteke before Poseidon interfered and take the Divine Blessing with Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Like he had done to Urd before, the damage to a god once their apostle died was great. He thought Poseidon would be greatly affected too. But Poseidon was trying to do something crazier than Yeon-woo had expected. Descent. Descending into an apostles body was a form of a god coming down themself. Of course, there would be limitations to an apostles body because it was channeling the power of a god directly. That was why gods didnt try to descend unless it was of utmost importance. The vessel they had created could easily be broken. But if Martyrdom was added to this, the story changed. Martyrdom was a type of offering. It traded the blood of followers for the power of gods in the lower world through the principles of causality. Poseidon attempted to descend after sacrificing his followers and even his apostle. Bentekes soul was probably gone because of Poseidon or absorbed into him. The way that each god and demon dealt with their apostles was different, but it was rare to see them act as extremely as Poseidon was doing. He was treating them like they were only for one-time use. No, Poseidon had actually cherished Benteke, enough to let him go even with all the harsh words that Benteke said about him. The fact that he was throwing him away like this confirmed what Yeon-woo had been thinking. Poseidon didnt want Yeon-woo to have the power of the Black King. Then I need to have it even more. Yeon-woos Draconic Eyes lit up. Hwaaa Let go! Poseidon was repeating the same thing from earlier. He was furious at Yeon-woo, who was sticking to him like a leech, not budging in the slightest. The problem was that as time went on, Yeon-woos awakening continued, and it was becoming harder to force him off. Crunch, crunch The formation of the cells took on a change. His bones also changed according to the newly written information. [Current awakening progress: 25, 26 30%.] Kwakwakwa! Was it because of Poseidons fury? The stage began to shake violently. The ground cracked, and the sea area along the cliff flipped over, a tornado high above them. Yeon-woos expression hardened. The descent was happening faster than he was absorbing the Divine Blessings. At this rate, the descent would be faster and kick him away. That couldnt happen. The moment Poseidons descent was complete, he would be in danger. Of course, it wouldnt be as bad as Agares on the 23rd floor, but it was still dangerous to normal players. Then theres nothing I can do but slow it down. He wasnt going to depend on Bathorys Vampiric Sword to take care of things for him. [The holy power has been opened.] The Divine Blessings that had been coated with Draconic and Demonic Blessings were released in bunches, and they could now show their power. Holy power symbolized the strength of gods, but the holy power Yeon-woo used didnt specifically have a name. Like everything else, it was just moving according to Yeon-woos will. Yeon-woo focused his holy power on one spotat the gazes that always followed him annoyingly. [The Channeling is being strengthened.] Yeon-woo didnt know about how to use holy power properly yet. He had never been an apostle, and he didnt have any plans to become one. His brother had also focused on growing his power as a Dragon Human and didnt take too much of an interest in holy power. If Yeon-woo wanted to use it well, he needed to practice more. However, there was no way he could do that now. Thankfully, there was a field that Yeon-woo was familiar with. Authorities. No, to be exact, it was the strengthening of the connection with gods and demons through Authorities. [The Channeling with Athena has been strengthened.] [Athena nods warmly. Her will becomes one with yours.] [The Authority Stigmata of the Goddess is being amplified to her Grace.] [The Channeling with Hermes has been strengthened.] [Hermes will becomes one with yours. His favor is furthered.] [The Channeling with Azrael has been strengthened.] [Azraels will becomes one with yours.] [The Channeling with Hondon has been strengthened.] [Hondons will becomes one with yours.] As the connection with the gods and demons who had given Yeon-woo Authorities became clearer, Yeon-woo could feel their presence right next to him. The limits of the Authorities that came from him not being an apostle all disappeared. Each connected god used their Channeling to approach. They had accepted Yeon-woos wishes. Their wills became one. That meant that their will would descend to the lower floors according to what Yeon-woo wanted. It was a kind of descent. Hwaaaa Youre a mortal, but you experience things that other players would never experience quite frequently. Its interesting. One man appeared in the smoke to the right of Yeon-woo. The mischievous smile on his lips showed that he was greatly amused by the situation. Hermes! Poseidon frowned, recognizing the man first. You dare interfere with my action! Gosh. Uncle, we need to set things straight. Its not me but you whos interfering with my business, isnt it? You know that Im watching this child with great attention, and yet youre doing this? Hermes looked back at Poseidon and smiled faintly. He looked kind, but it was hard to tell what he was thinking because his eyes seemed emotionless. Poseidon became even more furious seeing Hermes like that. Are you being serious right now?! You should know the best out of all of us what he is trying to touch! The power that Yeon-woo was trying to touchdeath. It was a power that the gods and demons couldnt speak about lightly. Even those whose duties revolved around it. It was something that a mortal should never have. Hermes was one who could freely move from the heavenly world and the lower world. He would know well about the line between life and death. He shouldve known the best about the dangers, but.. I dont know. Hermes spoke coldy, his eyes still crinkled warmly. Hermes! Dont shout, Uncle. Im no longer the child who burst into tears when you got angry. You dare! Even you dont have the qualification to tell me to do this or that. You just go your way, and Ill go mine. Isnt that the duty of a god? Do you think it will go your way? Im Poseidon. I know. Like you said, it probably wont end well. He smiled brightly again. It was a mocking smile. For you, Uncle. As soon as Hermes finished, smoke gathered behind Yeon-woo and took the form of a woman. She was wearing a helm and shining silver armor. Half of her face was covered in shadows, but it was clear that she had a beautiful appearance. The goddess of war, Athena. She was famed for being merciless to her enemies, so she always caused fear and respect in players, but she was stroking Yeon-woos palm with a sad face. She looked like she wanted to say something, but she didnt speak. And with intense eyes, she turned to Poseidon. A fighting spirit that didnt fall short of Poseidons began to spread around them. It wont go your way, Uncle. Poseidon clenched his teeth. Athena was someone who he was uncomfortable around even back at Olympus. She was his niece, but nothing good ever came of clashing with her. When she had taken over a city, his holy territory in the past, he completely turned his back on her. However, Athena had gotten in his way again. She knew all too well what kind of existence that payer was, but she was being moved by old affections. Poseidons eyes that had been blazing with fury settled down. It was heavy, like the still water in the deep sea. You siblings dare try to play me. What would Zeus say if he saw? Nothing will change by speaking about the father we dont have. Fine. If this is your response to my action, lets see who is in the right! Storm Rain. The Authority that symbolized Poseidon activated. The ground shook violently, incomparable to what Benteke had formed before. Storm clouds spewed out lighting, and the sea combined with the winds. The stage growled fiercely like it was going to be flipped over. Still, Yeon-woo didnt move away from Poseidon. Endure it a bit more. I want to help you myself, but I cannot. However, this will be another trial that will lead you on your way. Like Heracles grew in the past, I believe you will too. Have strength, my child. Hermes put his hand on Yeon-woos right shoulder. His holy power instantly multiplied, and Bathorys Vampiric Sword was revitalized. This was all he could do because it was an incomplete descent unlike Poseidons complete one. However, this was still a great help to Yeon-woo. Athena stretched her hand out and pulled Yeon-woos head closer to her. The Stigmata of the Goddess was strengthened, and the awakening rate increased. [Current awakening progress: 46, 47, 48 51%.] Yeon-woos body changed noticeably when the awakening went beyond the halfway point. His sparkling black scales became even clearer and started to shine like jewels. The wings of fire on his back grew larger. . There were still gods and demons that hadnt arrived. An ashy smoke wrapped around Yeon-woo. It didnt take a fixed form, but it exuded the power that Hermes and Athena were letting off. It was the demon who always watched Yeon-woo silently, Hondon. I still havent received him as an apostle, so I cant let him be taken from a god stuck in the past. The storm clouds above divided and an angel slowly came down. He had a long scythe. There were three pairs of wings on his back, but they looked more cruel than holy. Azrael. The seraph who led deceased souls using his scythe revealed himself and blessed Yeon-woo. After Azrael, more Blessings came. The gazes around Yeon-woo became clearer and more intense. [All gods having Death are one with you.] [All demons having Death are one with you.] There was no way Poseidon could stand against all those gods and demons despite his complete descent. You damned beings! Poseidons influence, which had been about to fill the stage, was bound up instantly, and he shouted at the pain of his holy power being restrained. The more he resisted, the tighter he was bound. Bathorys Vampiric Sword growled louder. [Current awakening progress: 69, 70 84%] Aaack! Just when Poseidons spirit body was about to be stolen completely, a new demon arrived and announced his participation. [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: What about me?! Why arent you calling for me?!] [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: Me too! Call for me!] [TN: The term channeling will be capitalized to show that its being used irregularly. We chose to continue with Channeling instead of changing it to channel since the author seems to have created a new term for this novel.] Chapter 298 - Poseidon (10) Chapter 298 C Poseidon (10) Yeon-woo debated whether he should accept Agaress descent. He still didnt hide his obsession for his brother, and he might be a bother to the rest of the beings here. However, Yeon-woo decided that it was fine to summon him. Agares was extremely wary of having Yeon-woo stolen from him, so he would probably try to take care of Poseidon, too. More than anything, Agares was already weak from being ripped apart by Hermes and Athena. He was also probably challenged quite a bit in LInfernal. There was no way to check, but his rank mightve gone down as well. So even if he tried to pull a fast one, Yeon-woo didnt think it was possible for him to go against all these gods and demons. Still, Agares was one of the greatest demons who ruled over a plot of land so vast that he was called a Duke. If such a being stepped forward, he would get rid of Poseidon for him. Yeon-woo opened a part of the Demonic Blessing so Agares could come down. Agaress gigantic consciousness came through the wide-open Channeling. Yeon-woo was dazed for a second, but he quickly got himself together again. Even though Agares was injured, he still had a high level. Dont touch my stuff, you crazy old bastard! A black dot landed in the world of storms and began to spread like an inkblot, revealing a dark abyss. From it, Agares appeared with his fangs bared, his tens of pairs of black wings extended from his back. He didnt look at the other gods or demons with his red eyes. He only held Poseidon in his gaze. He didnt seem to care about Athena or Hermes, who had humiliated him in a previous battle. He didnt look like the demon who always paid his enemies back for what they did to him. Poseidons face crumpled. He was already struggling from the beings that came now, but a Great Demon who was equal to him in terms of level had come! Agares, have you lost it?! Shut up! Agares kicked off from the ground and ran at Poseidon. Unlike how the other gods and demons were supporting Yeon-woo, he was going to attack Poseidon directly. Poseidon tried to step back in surprise, but Bathorys Vampiric Sword, which was stuck in him, didnt allow him to. Kwang! Agares gripped Poseidons neck instantly. Crunch Poseidons vertebrae began to be crushed. Demonic energy dominated over holy power. Poseidons mouth opened wide to let out a silent scream. He wanted to push Agares away, but he couldnt move. Ive already repeated myself multiple times. Thats mine. But you dared to ignore my words? Agares growled with manic eyes, like he was going to pull Poseidons head from his neck. His fangs flashed. I dont care about what kind of s***show Olympus performs. All of you fighting over family issues is none of my problem! But. But! Agares extended his left hand to point at Yeon-woo. Thats mine. Mine! Agares shouted, drooling lunacy. Poseidon said something for the last time. Crazy bastard..! Poseidons head couldnt bear Agaress brute strength, and his head popped off into the air. The Channeling was forced apart, and the holy power that filled the stage disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the head returned to Benteke. Bathorys Vampiric Sword absorbed all of the spiritual body. The Divine Blessings were accepted into his body. [Current awakening progress: 91%] The Demonic Divine Dragon Body wasnt completely finished, but this was enough to change his physique extensively. Yeon-woo clenched his body as his soul was set up again. Draconic, Demonic, and Divine. The three Blessings circulated inside of him. Pwahahahaha! Agares let out a crazed laugh after seeing Bentekes corpse. He whipped his head around with flashing eyes. Yeah. Im crazy. Crazy! Do you guys know how hard I worked to make that mine? Befitting a Great Demon who ruled over destruction and lunacy, Agares didnt hide his enmity. He glanced over all the gods and demons. Everyone here, listen well. Thats mine. So dont even look at it. Agaress glare paused on Hermes and Athena, who werent moving away from Yeon-woo, and high in the sky at Azrael, who was looking down at them. It was a warning not to keep their hands off. Of course, the receivers of the gaze just scoffed. Then, Agares looked down into Yeon-woos eyes again. Especially you. Yeon-woo widened his eyes at the great pressure. He was already receiving a lot of pressure having summoned the gods and demons. If it wasnt for his Cold-blooded trait, he wouldve crumbled from it already. You cannot die until I come back. Youre mine, so know that you cant fall or lose until I come back. If you die, Ill follow you to the depths of hell and bring your soul back to swallow it. Understood? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes and spoke in an annoyed voice. F*** off. With those words, he forced the Channeling with Agares closed. He took back the Demonic Blessing that he used. Agares tried to say something, but he scattered without being able to let out a peep. Then, all the Channelings along the sky closed. [The Channeling with Thanatos has ended.] [The Channeling with King of the Seven Hells has ended.] [The Channeling with Nergal has ended.] As the presences of the gods and deaths of death became faint, they were left as mere gazes. Yeon-woo turned around. The Channeling with the gods and demons he had received Authorities from left later. [The Channeling with Hondon has ended.] Like always, Hondon just disappeared silently without saying anything. Dang, hes always so quiet. Hermes grinned as he watched Hondon leave and stroked Yeon-woos head. Then, he smiled toothily. Youve worked hard. Thank you. For what? Hermes disappeared in the smoke. [The Channeling with Hermes has ended.] Yeon-woo turned around to look at Athena again. Actually, he had received her help until now, but it was the first time he saw her himself. The goddess who always looked at him warmly and helped him. He thought that the Aegis he received in the beginners section mightve been a generous act from Athena. He had been glad to receive an Epic Item at the time, but thinking about it now, it was a reward that was too extravagant for the lower floors. Why was she taking care of him this much? Athena looked different from her fierce image he saw in Olympuss holy paintings and Poseidons temple. Benevolence. That was the word that came to Yeon-woos mind. Devote yourself, and devote yourself even more. Athena spoke in a grave voice. Then youll be able to acquire everything you want. Well always be behind you. What is the reason why youre helping me? . Athena didnt say anything. There was only a faint smile on her face. It was a smile that looked sad for some reason. Is it because of the Black King? . Athena didnt reply this time either. But with that, Yeon-woo was able to be sure that the Black King was tied to Olympus somehow. Just who is.. Thats all I can say. Athena cut off Yeon-woos words. Devote yourself, and devote yourself again to reach where I am. Then, Ill tell you everything. As soon as she was done speaking, she vanished in the smoke. [The Channeling with Athena has ended.] Go to where she is? Yeon-woo thought of where Athenas temple was. The 49th floor. It was where most of the temples of the gods of Olympus were. Did she mean that they could speak there? He couldnt tell if she was saying that she would tell him the Black Kings identity or the reason why she was protecting him. Just then. Youre wrong. A voice from above broke Yeon-woos train of thought. Yeon-woo lifted his head. Azrael came down to Yeon-woo from the sky with his wings spread wide apart. They extended beyond 2 meters long. He is not someone to say things fixedly like that. Olympus? Malak? Ea? Bulls***. They arent beings who can talk about his meaning in their disordered state. How could they speak about such a conceptual being in that way? Azraels eyes were blazing. Urrrng, urg The closer his presence approached Yeon-woo, the more the Despair and Grief of the Black King began to tremble. Do not misinterpret his meaning. Do not waste your fate by thinking over his meaning. It is something deep that you cannot cross or avoid, nor is it something that a mortal like you can observe. Azrael stroked Yeon-woos chin. His lips were blood red. So accept it. He is Death, and as his messenger, all you have to do is be faithful to him. Azrael was saying that everything he had was from the Black King. Accept it. Messenger of the Black King. Become my apostle and follow his meaning. That is your fate, and your destiny. Yeon-woo frowned. I refuse. He was someone who had refused the positions of apostles for countless gods and demons. Even if he was curious about the Black King, he wouldnt accept it naively. Considering how much it annoyed him, it mightve been even worse than Agares. Thats a shame. Azrael grinned and disappeared. [The Channeling with Azrael has ended.] [All Channelings have ended.] When all the gods and demons had returned, the stage settled down quietly again. Yeon-woos body toppled over, powerless. Pat Just then, Shanon and Hanryeong came out from the shadows and carefully held Yeon-woo. Sheesh, hes a tiring master. Shanon clicked his tongue. He was surprised watching the events unfold from within the shadow. He felt this every time, but there was probably no one who lived as interestingly as his master. Hanryeong nodded heavily in agreement. Crunch, crunch Yeon-woos body continued to change, and he closed his eyes. * * * Shanon and Hanryeong moved Yeon-woo somewhere quiet. Fortunately, there were many locations on the 30th floors stage to hide themselves because the floor was wide. Still, because someone would have followed them, Shanon and Hanryeong were wary of their surroundings. Boo appeared at some point to draw a barrier around the cave Yeon-woo was in. While waiting for Yeon-woo to heal, the time on the stage paused. The clouds in the sky and the leaves waving in the wind all stopped like a lie. Only a dead silence descended upon them. Checheche Above Yeon-woos head, who had been leaning on a wall, an ashy haze wavered and took Azraels form. Azrael twisted his lips and looked down at Yeon-woo. A mortal who doesnt know his worth. Unlike what Yeon-woo had confirmed, the Channeling with Azrael wasnt completely cut off. He had pretended to disappear while hiding a part of his consciousness inside the bracelet. It was something that Yeon-woo wouldnt normally have missed, but he didnt sense it because he was overwhelmed from the descents of all the gods and demons. I dont know why youre refusing your fate to be his messenger. I cannot understand. Youre too foolish. No, I suppose those are the limits of mortals. While he was speaking, all kinds of emotions swept past Azraels eyes. Envy, jealousy, joy, annoyance.. they were all emotions towards what he had wanted so desperately but couldnt have. So as his servant, I will lead you down the right path. He was planning on forcing Yeon-woo to become his apostle. No matter how jealous he was, he had the duty as his servant to show Yeon-woo what it meant to be his messenger. The wrathful gazes of the other gods and demons followed him, but he ignored them with a scoff and slowly extended his hand towards Yeon-woos head. His three pairs of wings flashed in their ashy color. At that moment, Yeon-woos still head suddenly lifted. Azrael was surprised. He had definitely paused time on the floor. He had already expected the protests of the Bureau and the aftereffects from the principle of causality. But how was a mortal lifting his head, going against the will of a god? However, the moment he met Yeon-woos eyes, Azrael realized that he was wrong. What he was looking at now wasnt Yeon-woo. It was a being who was wearing Yeon-woos mask, not Yeon-woo. There was an ashy light in his eyes. The Demonism had woken up. Are you going to interrupt my fun? It was a phlegmish voice. It sounded like a beast, no, a monster was growling. The voice was horrendous enough to make Azrael, a higher god, shiver. Y, Y, Y, You are! Azrael shrieked, realizing what the monster wearing Yeon-woos mask was. He had realized his impertinence. However, it was too late. Begone, bug. The Demonism extended his hand and pushed Azrael. The Blessing that allowed Azrael to be there began to fall apart. It wasnt just separating the holy power that allowed him to descend, but it was also taking apart his soul on the 98th floor. The angel of death, Azrael, met his sudden death. Then, Azraels Blessings whirled around to be absorbed into the Grief of the Black King around Yeon-woos left ankle. [You have satisfied the conditions.] [The Grief of the Black King has been unsealed.] Urrrng, urng The Demonism snorted, looking at the trembling sabatons. Hmph. I guess your end was useful to us. With those words, the Demonism fell back asleep, closing his eyes. Time began to flow again. Yeon-woos surroundings were silent like nothing had happened. Chapter 299 - Poseidon (11) Huh? Yeon-woos eyes shot open. He had been recovering, but the feeling that something was missing was so strong he had to open his eyes. He saw that one of his Channelings were gone. The Channeling with Azrael. When he opened the status window, he saw the 3rd Spirit was also gone. What happened? The 3rd Soul was actually the Authority that Yeon-woo used the most. It was because it dealt with souls easily and helped strengthen his Monster Portents. Moreover, with Azraels continued Blessings, he was using it quite efficiently, but it had disappeared in the blink of an eye. He couldnt feel Azraels gaze that was always on him either. Shanon! Hanryeong! Yeon-woo frantically called for his Spirit Familiars guarding the cave. He didnt have any time to confirm the changes in his body of the 90%-progressed Demonic Divine Dragon Body. Shanon and Hanryeong appeared from the shadow on the floor. Whats wrong, Master? Is something the matter? Yes, Master. Did something happen to me while I was sleeping? Hm? Like anyone coming by or something happening to my body. Of course not. We were protecting this place closely. We even checked you occasionally in case something happened to you. Hanryeong nodded heavily in agreement. However, Yeon-woos face turned stiffer as he listened to them. He lifted his head to look up at Rebecca, the spirit who had been protecting him. Rebecca shook her head; she was in her human form for the first time in a while. What happened? Azrael had put a lot of effort into making him his apostle. Considering his yearning for the Black King, he definitely wasnt a being who wouldve given up on him that easily. The problem was the reactions of the other gods and demons. [Hermes comforts you, saying not to worry.] [Athena silently nods.] [Hondon is quiet.] [Agares snorts, saying he knew it would happen. He chuckles, feeling refreshed.] It was clear they knew something. And the reactions of the gods and demons of death after that were.. [Thanatos is silent.] [The King of Seven Hells is silent.] [Ksitigarbha is silent.] [Aesma-daeva shakes his head.] [Halphas is silent.] .. Somethings definitely up. Yeon-woos eyes darkened. Thinking he could see something, he scrolled through the messages and to check if there was anything he missed. A message that popped up when he was sleeping stood out. [You have satisfied the conditions.] [The Grief of the Black King has been unsealed.] The conditions were satisfied? What did that mean? The secret of the fetter was suddenly released? Yeon-woo quickly checked the Grief of the Black King around his left ankle. [The Despair of the Black King and Grief of the Black King have been combined, and the Cast of the Black King(?) is being opened.] [Cast of the Black King] Category: Set Rank: ??? Summary: The past ??? were always fearful of the great and mighty king who ruled over death and darkness. In the end, they betrayed him and locked him away in the darkness. The Black King trembled with rage during that immeasurable eternity. Thanks to that, the three objects that bound him became his servants. The grudge inside the objects will try to test the user because it is dark. Be careful not to be swallowed by it. The handcuffs represented the souls; the fetter, death; and the pillory, darkness. *Soul Collector The user can collect the souls of those he kills. Then, the soul will become a ghost and lose all its powers. Only the deep grudges will be left behind. The collected souls cannot leave the collection. Depending on the proficiency of the user, the size of the collection can grow as well. *Black Evil A form of strengthened black energy. It uses the bound souls and can change magic power into the darkness property. The users properties will be strengthened as much as the number of souls that are used. The magic power used will buff the user and debuff the opponent. The random curses can be critical to the opponent. * 2nd Spirit The souls bound to the collection always hate their owner. However, they are able to be freely controlled under the absolute power of the user. They steal the vitality of any living thing that comes their way, and not a single blade of grass is safe from their strength. Also, when the user would like, the souls can become an Evil Spirit, a Monster Portent, or even something beyond that. They will become the faithful followers of the user and carry out any orders they receive with joy. *Summon of the Dead Using a part of the souls collected, the user can forcefully summon dead souls from the Beyond. Depending on the level of the soul, the length of time they can stay,and the number of souls that can be summoned differ, so the user must be careful. However, the summoned souls have free will, so there are limits to binding them. * ??? Not active. (Sealed) **This artifact is Unique. There is only one in the Tower, and it is completely bound to its owner. It cannot be shared or traded with anyone else. **Some functions are sealed. You can only break the seal once you have certain qualifications. **You cannot see part of the information. You can only see it once you satisfy the conditions. **Currently collected set (?) -Despair: You can collect souls that are in despair. -Grief: You can go against deaths filled with grief. It looked similar to before, but there were many minor changes. First, the Soul Collector. It was the same as the option before. However, when Yeon-woo looked at the collection, his eyes widened. The number of souls he could have was incomparable to the amount he could have in the past. 20,000.. He had increased the size by raising the proficiency, but 5,000 was the limit. But this new change had more than doubled it. Could he even use all of them? If I can fill it up, a lot of things will be possible. It was something he realized recently, but the more souls he had, the better. They could be used in many ways. Changing them into black energy, barriers, buffs, and sometimes, just condensing them into a weapon was impactful. He realized this after earning the 3rd Spirit, but now, he could do more than that. Black Evil is the updated version of Black Energy. It was perfect to mix with Black Aura, like someone had prepared it just for Yeon-woo. If Black Evil was added on top of the fire property and activated random curses? It would be destructive beyond words. Ill be carrying around a great weapon. But what stood out to him was the next option. The 2nd Spirit. It was obviously a stronger version of the 3rd Spirit. Frequently in legends, the skies were divided into six floors. The third floor was for humans, and the second floor was where gods punished the humans who disobeyed them. The 2nd Spirit allowed him to do everything the 3rd Spirit did and beyond. It even allowed him to increase levels. The souls, Evil Spirits, and Monster Portents. It said he could create beings that exceeded them. With this, I can evolve Monster Portents to a greater level than before. The reason why Yeon-woo fed them the Residual Poison Blood was because they couldnt grow stronger, and he was attempting to give them another attacking method. But this new option said he could increase their levels. His current Monster Portents could easily defeat most players, so what kind of power would they have if their levels increased? He could also probably increase the limit of 30. Azrael suddenly disappeared, but instead, the seal was unlocked, and a more powerful Authority was given..? Logically, he was suspicious. Theres no way Azrael would suddenly release the seal out of goodwill and disappear. The immortal gods and demons that Yeon-woo had observed so far were all selfish. He could see they were trying to build their reputation and become even more renowned. The same went for Azrael. There was no way he wouldve stepped back like that. It was easier to think that Azrael had taken back his power on purpose while Yeon-woo was sleeping. Did this item swallow Azrael? As Yeon-woo was continuing to make guesses.. No way. He laughed at himself. An artifact that swallowed gods. There was no way something like that would exist. If it did, the Tower would be flipped on its side. The gods and demons would never leave it alone. They took pride in the fact that they were invincible. Also, the Bureau wouldnt let it go either. No, the system wouldnt have allowed it in the first place. But.. [Hermes is silent.] [Hel is silent.] [Nergal is silent.] The reactions of the gods and demons of death were a bit strange. Continued silence. They didnt show any reaction to Azraels disappearance. No, it seemed like they didnt want to respond to it. A few of the gods and demons temporarily took their gazes off of him. What happened? He looked at the bracelet and sabaton with wide eyes, but they just shook silently like always. They didnt answer any of Yeon-woos questions. Urrrng * * * The 98th floor. In the temple of the sea god, part of Olympuss holy territory, a furious shout came exploding out. None of Poseidons servants dared to take a step inside Poseidons holy land. They knew that quite a lot of time would be required for their king to calm down. No. No..! Poseidon seemed exhausted. His lion-mane hair was gone in chunks, and his wide stature was thinner. The black circles under his eyes showed how much holy power he lost. From Hermes, Athena, Hondon, Agares, Azrael, and the gods and demons of death. He had failed to descend because of them and had his apostle stolen. Because his holy power was forced away from him, even a mighty being like Poseidon was damaged greatly. Stupid fools. Theyre letting that go..? How, how can they do that as immortals..?! Poseidon couldnt understand their decision. He could account for Hermes and Athena since they were the children of the foolish Zeus. Since they were still young and couldnt see, it was possible they had poor judgement. Hondon was always an evil demon whom he couldnt read, and Agares was a crazy bastard, so that could somewhat explain why. But what about the gods and demons of death? They knew where all their powers came from. Technically, the player named Cha Yeon-woo could be a danger to them. But they were taking his side and supporting him? It didnt make any sense. Or. Are they aiming for what comes after that? Whatever they were planning on, it wasnt acceptable for Poseidon. It was a mistake that they had committed in the past, and also his inheritance reminded them of their desire and greed in the past. With Zeus in a deep slumber and Hades missing, only he could step up to stop the player named Cha Yeon-woo. I must go look for my siblings. He clenched his teeth. Hera, Demeter, Hestia. He had to speak with his siblings who were still in Olympus. His eyes flashed darkly. It was proof that his holy power was slowly being polluted. Chapter 300 - Poseidon (12) Chapter 300 C Poseidon (12) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) Yeon-woo stopped looking at the bracelet and the sabaton. Of course, it wouldnt give him any answers no matter how much he looked at it. He had to look for the answer himself or leave it as a puzzle forever. Actually, that wasnt a bad idea either. It was convenient to borrow Authorities, but there were also many discomforts that came with it. Because the Channeling would be strengthened, it was easier to read his will and thoughts. It was extremely unpleasant for his thoughts to be revealed since his actions were already visible to them too. Also, Azrael was the worst. He could leave out Agares, who was actually just simple without his obsessive nature, Hermes and Athena, who had goodwill towards him, and the silent Hondon. However, Azrael had always watched over him mysteriously. While he showed his greed occasionally, he would pretend to be caring sometimes. It was hard to guess what went on in his mind. Yeon-woo was always on edge because he didnt know what Azrael was going to do. Azrael was almost like the representative of the gods and demons of death. Such a being had suddenly disappeared, leaving him with an even greater Authority. He had also unlocked the seal. It wasnt bad for Yeon-woo at all. Rather, he was grateful. Hes the Giving Tree. Yeon-woo grinned and checked the last option. The other options had all been useful, but this was what popped out the most. [Summon of the Dead] It would use up a part of the souls in his collection and forcefully summon the souls that were resting in the Beyond. You had to have met the soul while they were alive or have something related to them to summon them. The length of time was limited to the level of the souls consumed. However, the summoned souls would have free will. The dead souls are forcefully summoned? He wouldnt be able to make the souls do what he wanted, but many things would become possible. I can make a deal to learn skills or Authorities. Or I can ask for advice. Yeon-woo used a part of the souls in his collection and gathered Black Evil to activate Summon of the Dead. [Summon of the Dead has been activated.] [Who would you like to summon?] Yeon-woo said the name that first came to mind. Benteke. Hwaak! A black whirlwind blew around him and scattered. [You have failed the summoning.] [The person you are trying to summon cannot be found.] As I thought. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. He had tried it on the off chance that it would work, but he couldnt summon him. So Bentekes soul couldnt move onto the Beyond and was swallowed by Poseidon? Benteke had been crushed by Poseidons forced descent. Yeon-woo had thought his soul may have been absorbed or destroyed, and it turned out he was correct. Also, he found a new condition for Summon of the Dead. I cant call for a soul thats not here or in the Beyond. It was a tiny but important detail. Alright. Now.. Yeon-woo gathered Black Evil once more and activated the option. [Who would you like to summon?] Lana. Hwaak! This time, the message didnt show up. The black whirlwind took the form of a human. Long arms and legs were created, and a small head appeared. It was exactly like the image Yeon-woo had seen in the diary. Interesting. Shanon, who had been watching from next to him, exclaimed in amazement. Hanryeong nodded his head. They had seen shamans summon souls into their bodies for a short while, but it was their first time seeing souls as they had been when they were alive. It looked as if Yeon-woo had moved someone from the Beyond to the living world. Who are you? Lana glared at Yeon-woo with a wary face. The aura around her was intense. It was probably the anger she still had towards her old lover. Instead of answering her, Yeon-woo slowly took off his mask. Click Y, You! Lanas eyes widened. She walked heavily towards him and kneeled, stroking his face. Her hands were trembling. You were alive. You were alive! Tears were brimming in her eyes. Yes. So thats why I couldnt find you no matter how hard I tried. Ah, my precious child. My son.. Lana was now stroking Yeon-woos face with both her hands. She was grateful that she was seeing her disciple who she had only dreamed of meeting again. How scared you must have been. How lonely you must have felt. Lanas tears continued to fall as she touched Yeon-woos face. Yeon-woo just stood still and didnt say anything. And after a while, Lana took her hands off of Yeon-woos face. Then, she stepped back and sighed. She seemed to have moved past her grudges and regrets. Youre not that child. Only after Lana got herself together did she really look at Yeon-woo. He had the same face, but he wasnt whom she was looking for. Yeon-woo nodded his head heavily and spoke. Hello. Im Jeong-woos older brother, Cha Yeon-woo. Ahh! Lana covered her face with her hands. Tears dripped down again. However, the tears of her soul didnt reach the ground and scattered in the air. Then, she slowly lifted her hands. Her eyes were hard. So in the end, even now, the revenge is currently under way. Yeon-woo silently nodded. Theres a lot to talk about. Lana crossed her legs. Do you have any alcohol? * * * All people were curious about useless things sometimes. Yeon-woo was no exception. And today, one of them was resolved. Souls drink alcohol too. Like what his brother said about Lana being an alcoholic, she was drinking the wine that Yeon-woo pulled out from Intrenian by the bottle. He understood why his brother followed her around. Although, she spilled half of it on the ground. He didnt enjoy alcohol anyway, and he had only kept it in the subspace for Brahm and Galliard, so he didnt think it was a waste. A memory suddenly surfaced in his mind of Galliard saying it was expensive, but he just decided not to remember it. I cant get drunk in this condition. What a shame. Lana put the bottle down as she clicked her tongue. She could only feel the taste of the wine with the senses that were barely there, and she couldnt get drunk. Even if she couldnt get drunk, she wanted to feel like she could. Yeon-woo and Lana spoke for a long time. They were sharing stories about his brother. All those people threw you away, but there are still many people who long for you and cherish you. Yeon-woo thought it was a relief. Brahm, Galliard, and Lana. He was relieved that his brothers death and traces of his past werent for nothing. Theres not much time. I want to stay longer, though. Lana looked down at her fading hands. The time a spirit could be summoned wasnt set in stone. It was influenced by the level of the soul, but the will of the soul was important as well. If they wanted to return, the time of the summoning was shorter, or if they wanted to stay longer, they could stay as long as possible. It was now time for Lana to return. Ill call you again next time. Ill be grateful if you do. I was happy to breathe the air of the living world for the first time in a while. And I met the brother of my disciple. But use it carefully. If you use up all the times I can come here, Ill be bored after that too. Yes, maam. Understood. Alright. Ill give you a present before I leave. Our god keeps on rushing me to give it to you. Lana grinned and held her hands out. Would you give me the necklace you have for a moment? Yeon-woo handed over the Sea Water Charm around his neck. Lana accepted it and stroked it. It was like she was reminiscing about old times. The present that his brother had given to her on Teachers Day. Then, the Sea Water Charm flashed. The worn out sections were restored, and it turned into a beautiful holy artifact. [You have completed the sudden quest (Cetos Resentment).] [You have accomplished something that is not easily achieved. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] [As a reward, you have earned Cetos Holy Artifact (Sea Water Charm), Cetos Blessing (Sea King Chronicles), and Cetos Authority (Sea King Stone).] Take it. Yeon-woo took the Sea Water Charm Lana was holding and hung it around his neck. As he did, the holy power entered his body. The Divine Blessings began to move more actively than before. So long story short, I picked what you need the most. Since you have the Divine Blessings, youll have to use holy power too. It wont be easy to use holy power without being an apostle. This holy artifact will help you from now on, so use it well. Thank you. Theres also affinity for the water property and things like that..but you can check that later. The most important thing is that Ceto likes you. Shell probably lend you power that is equivalent to an apostles. Ceto lost most of her power to Poseidon when Lana died. Yeon-woo had paid some of it back, so Ceto probably regained some of her power. Of course she would cherish Yeon-woo. It was a good thing for Yeon-woo. With Azraels spot empty, it was better to have the Blessing of a god who had goodwill towards him than a scheming god. Hwaaa Lanas body started to become clear. I guess its almost over now. What a shame. I have things I want to eat and drink. Next time, I hope you call me in front of a feast. I will. Good. And be careful to look carefully around you. The Tower is filled with evil people. Lana knew everything that Yeon-woo had done for his brothers revenge, but she didnt stop nagging him. She wanted to give him everything she could. She knew that Yeon-woo wasnt powerless, but she still felt worried and concerned. They had only met for a short while, but she felt close to him. I see why Jeong-woo said she was his teacher. And. Right before she disappeared, she asked in a weak voice that was unlike herself. Let me just ask you one more thing. Yes? How was..Bentekes end? Was it longing for her lover, or was it resentment? He couldnt tell. When Lana got herself together, she could understand why Benteke had made those kinds of choices. She was half-crazy back then. He.. Yeon-woo couldnt forget the look in Bentekes eyes before Poseidon descended. There was exhaustion in his eyes, but there was also a spark that couldnt be extinguished. He didnt crumble at the pressure the god he served gave him. And in the end.. He was laughing.. Kehalhal. Yeon-woo remembered that strange laughter. It was a rambunctious and confident laugh. I see. He was like himself until the end. Unlike me. Lana chuckled and quietly disappeared. She looked like she had moved on from her last regrets and resentment. * * * . A heavy silence fell. Yeon-woo rubbed the necklace Lana gave him for a while and pulled out the pocket watch. There was a faint J. W. CAH on the worn cover. Click When he opened the cover, the hands of the clocks were trembling. No matter how much he learned about alchemy or magic, the pocket watch was still a puzzle he couldnt solve. How much longer will it take for me to get to where you reached? Muttering to himself, he blew Black Evil inside of the pocket watch. The condition of Summon of the Dead was to know the soul or have something from when they were alive. Here, he had his brothers item. And in his head, he had memories. Yeon-woo closed his eyes and activated the option. [Summon of the Dead has been activated.] [Who would you like to summon?] Yeon-woo spoke in a trembling voice. Cha Jeong-woo. Chapter 301 - Tartarus (1) Chapter 301 C Tartarus (1) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) Everything must go smoothly. This is your last chance to prove your loyalty. Understood? Ill keep that in mind. I hope youre useful this time. The conversation finally ended. However, Aether couldnt move. His clenched fists were shaking. How long do I have to suffer this humiliation? After failing to get the Trismegistuss Tablet, he was treated like a wanderer. He still had his position as a member of the Senate of Elohim, but he was being held responsible for the death of Ione. In the Devil Army, he received the 9th bishop position, but he was restricted by Kindred from doing anything, so there wasnt much he could do. In the end, he became a good-for-nothing, unaffiliated with any group. That wasnt the image he wanted. In Elohim, he wanted to be respected and admired and have people consider him the next Consul member. In the Devil Army, he wanted to become a servant of the Heavenly Demon and have the power of the Heavenly Emperor in his hand. He had dreams to reach the peak of both groups and rule the Tower. But where had things gone wrong? He couldnt even hope for something like that; right now, it was difficult to even maintain his current position. From what he heard, the inheritor of the Family of Life after Ione, Paneth, was suspecting him. S***, s***! Aether clenched his teeth. His eyes became bloodshot. He had come here by betraying his comrade and his twin sister. He couldnt fall so futilely like this. But he didnt see how he could get out of this danger. Elohims watch became tighter, and his connection with the Devil Army could be caught at any moment. From the Devil Army, Kindred urged him through telepathy to finish what he had ordered him to do. He tried telling Kindred that his position was in danger, and he had to lay low to avoid the storm for the time being. However, Kindred just scoffed. He said that was Aethers problem and wasnt his business. He said that if he couldnt handle the bishop position, he should resign. And just now, Kindred sent the last communication message. -A new godly order will descend upon Elohim soon. See what it is, and take it into your own hands if possible. Hes..telling me to betray Elohim completely. Of course, he didnt have any lingering feelings for Elohim. No matter how much he tried, he had the blood of a betrayer. However, he knew that he wouldnt gain anything from backstabbing his comrades. But the same went for the Devil Army. He pretended like he was faithfully following the Heavenly Demon, but the only reason he had joined them was because of the humiliation he felt in Elohim. He didnt want to cross over to their side completely either. Ill forever be a bat. Haha! Hahahaha! Jeong-woo, you were right. You really were. [TN: Bats are considered two-faced, not fully dedicating themselves to one side of the other. Heres a link with more information. https://fablesofaesop.com/the-bat-birds-and-the-beasts.html] Aether considered it a curse that Heaven Wings ghost had left him. That was why he had regretted things. Would he not be in this foolish position if he didnt give in to the temptation and remained in Arthia? No. Then I wouldve fallen like Heaven Wing. I made the right decision. I chose the right path. Whats wrong is the dirty world! He clenched his teeth. His eyes flashed violently. Ive already come this far.. I cant go back. Ill bet everything on this. Everything..! He had already crossed the river and couldnt turn back. It wasnt that hard. He just had to do the same thing he did before. The only difference was that in the past, he betrayed Arthia, and now, it was Elohim. The question is how Im going to approach Paneth. Once he organized his thoughts, his mind cleared up. Plans naturally took shape in his mind. However, there was an important condition to succeed in his plans. How was he going to convince Paneth, who looked at him with suspicion all the time? Paneth was the adopted daughter of Ione, and she was a new growing power of the Protogenoi species. She was also considered to be one of the next Consul members after three positions were opened from their loss to the Spring Queen. If he couldnt get her trust, all plans would be useless. He was deep in thought for a while, but things were solved in a way that he never wouldve imagined. Miss Paneth wishes to meet you. A message suddenly came for him in the middle of the night. The messenger introduced himself as an errand boy for Paneth. The head of Life sent you? Yes. She said she wishes to see you away from anyones eyes. Aether narrowed his eyes. Paneth had never requested to meet him like this. He felt wary, but the messenger just stood there silently, as if he didnt know anything and only came to receive his answer. Fine. Ill meet her at one in the morning. The messenger disappeared in the wind after bowing to him. Aether swept his hair. The trigger was pulled. He no longer had anywhere to fall back to. * * * The Protogenoi species. Long ago, they were great gods, but they fell to the lower world after losing their holiness. As time went on, their bloodline became fainter, and they even lost their supernatural strength. Still, they ruled as an important group within Elohim. It was because they had the noble personality and grace of those who had divine blood. In that aspect, Paneth was the most outstanding person in Elohim. She had been born to the Family of Birth, and after becoming the adopted daughter of the Family of Life, she naturally became the head of both families. Also, the divine blood in her head exuded holiness that was close to that of her ancestors. Naturally, when Paneth was born, the expectations of many people were placed on her. She worked hard not to disappoint them, and with her outstanding abilities and insight, she was the leader of the Protogenoi species with Ione gone. I cant get used to those arrogant eyes, no matter how much I look at them. Damned b****. Aether barely held back his frown when he was meeting Paneth. There were women that came to mind whenever he saw those proud eyes. The Summer Queen, the Spring Queen, and even his dead sister, Hemera. All of them considered themselves above their opponents. Aether always felt his heart stiffen whenever he met women like them. I heard you called for me. However, he only cursed them internally, and he didnt dare reveal those thoughts. He was always like that. He was weak towards the strong and strong towards the weak. Right now, he had to look good in front of Paneth. He could only progress with his plans after breaking her suspicions. But the moment that Paneth tossed him a thick report, Aethers head turned blank. T, This is.. Head of Light. This is proof that you were colluding with the Devil Army. I see you became the ninth bishop through your diligent work. ! The report that Paneth tossed him had all the times that Aether contacted the Devil Army and where he met them. There were even the specific details of the deals he made with them. Pat Aether realized that something went wrong and tried to attack Paneth. White Light. It was a skill that condensed light and slaughtered opponents in the blink of an eye. It mightve been hard to kill Paneth, but he thought he could injure her and run away in the confusion. However, before the rays of light exploded, two shadows came from the sky and cut off his arms. Keack! Aether plopped down to the ground spraying blood. Paneths two subordinates cut off his legs so he couldnt resist any further and stuck their swords into his body. Puk No way..! Aether trembled at the reality. The knife in his chin was a special sword that Elohim had created against the Devil Army. Rule Breaker. When the sword with Holy Blood was stuck into the Pineal gland under the upper cerebral hemisphere, the Holy Blood would cut off the Channeling with the Heavenly Demon. Of course he wouldnt be able to use the power the Heavenly Demon lent him. He would lose all his power as a bishop. Paneth looked down at Aether coldly. Aether was trembling in fear. Him being alive, despite his brain being injured, meant that he had stacked up quite a bit of power from Elohim and the Devil Army. He really had a persistent will to live. She was starting to feel pathetic about herself looking down him frozen in fear. Even if we werent related by blood, Ione was my precious father. But not only did you make his death in vain, you were trying to sell out our entire clan. Can you really call yourself the head of a family? S***! What do you know?! You grew up with a silver spoon in your mouth! Do you understand my situation being pointed at and beat up my entire life?! Aether spewed out curses. He shouldve known when Paneth called him out secretly. His carelessness had made his situation come to this. However, he still wanted to say everything on his mind before he died. Is that all you have to say? Paneths cold tone. Aether felt himself shoot to attention. Did she have to go this far if she was trying to make him pay? She couldve captured or killed him on the spot. However, her subordinates were just holding him down. They didnt do anything else. Something was going on. Those kinds of thoughts occurred to him. His desire to live spiked. He still had many things he wanted to do. S, S, Save me! Why should I save you? Youre my fathers enemy. I, Im not the one who killed Ione! All I did was run away because the Summer Queen chased me. The people who made Ione like that were the Summer Queen and the Martial King! And the Devil Army! I was only between them! So save me! N, No, please save me! Ill do anything, so please..! Aether didnt have any other options. He wouldve sold his soul if it meant he could survive. Paneths eyes turned cold. She was embarrassed to be of the same species as him. Still, she heard what she wanted. She nodded at the subordinates who were restraining him. One of them nodded and moved something to Aethers neck. With the sound of a lock being clicked in place, a firm steel necklace was wrapped around Aethers neck. T, This is.. Its the Golden Headband. W, W, W..? The Golden Headband. The heavenly bind that was the only way to restrain the Heavenly Demon long ago. It was the item that gods and demons disliked, second only to Divine Iron. How did Paneth get this valuable object? Paneth just smiled coldly and continued. From now on, you will be my faithful dog. Bark when I say to bark, and crawl when I say to crawl. And when I say to die, die. Thats the only way you can survive. How about it? Will you do it? Aether swallowed. He lifted his head to look at Paneth. The moment he said no, Paneth was probably going to kill him. There was nothing Aether could do here. I, Ill do it..! Paneths eyes narrowed. What kind of dog talks? Aether realized what Paneth was saying and crawled over to her feet. Then, he cried out like a dog. Woof! Woof woof! Good. Looks like he got the message. Woof! This was all Aether could do. Ill give you my first order then. Be our guide to Tartarus. * * * [The person you are trying to summon cannot be found.] The message above his head. Yeon-woo gripped the Black Bracelet in his hand, standing still. Urrrg, urng Chapter 302 - Tartarus (2) Chapter 302 C Tartarus (2) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) How? He stood there blankly for a moment, and that was the first thought that came to his mind. Yeon-woo couldnt understand. Summon of the Dead was an option that used items filled with vestige or memories of the person to summon them. It was one of the options of the artifact of the Black King, whom all the gods and demons of death marveled at. Of course this function would be more efficient than most Authorities that gods and demons gave. Still. I cant summon him? Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. His eyes were red. This couldnt be happening. No, it shouldnt be. Summon of the Dead! [The person you are summoning cannot be found.] Summon of the Dead! [The person you are summoning cannot be found.] Summon of the Dead! [The person you are summoning cannot be found.] Dammit! Summon of the Dead! [The person you are summoning cannot be found.] [The person you are summoning cannot be found.] Yeon-woo eventually exploded with rage, unable to stay level-headed. Come out! I said to come out! [The person you are summoning cannot be found.] I said to come out! But there was only the message that the person he was trying to look for couldnt be found. There wasnt any additional information. Why? Why?! Answer me! Why?! Yeon-woo tightly gripped the pocket watch. He looked at the Despair and Grief of the Black King with bloodshot eyes and whipped his head around. There were still gazes lingering on him. The damned gazes. They only interfered when they wanted to and were silent during times like this. Answer me! However, no one answered Yeon-woos question. The gods and demons of death just shut their mouths and looked at Yeon-woo with silent eyes. No. They were scared. After Azraels disappearance, they only observed Yeon-woo; they didnt want to get closer to him. Then he needed to find someone else who could give him answers. Hermes! Athena! You guys answer me, at the very least! You would know something from watching the lower world all this time! [Hermes is silent.] [Athena looks at you pitifully.] Ill accept your apostle positions or whatever you want! So say something! It was a condition that all the gods and demons after Yeon-woo would be tempted to accept, but.. [The godly society Olympus is silent.] [The godly society Asgard is silent.] [The godly society Ea is silent.] .. Agares! [Agares shuts his mouth tightly. He remains silent.] S***! Yeon-woo was about to burst from frustration. What was it? What went wrong? He definitely had an item and memories. Why didnt it work? Didnt it say he could call any soul from the Beyond? Or. Is he not in the Beyond? Yeon-woos back stiffened at the sudden thought. A strange feeling of uneasiness crept down his back. Master. Wait. Nemesis had appeared and was looking at Yeon-woo with a concerned face. He also looked flustered at the fact that he couldnt find his former master too. At the same time, he tried to calm Yeon-woo down, even though it mustve been a difficult time for him too. However, Yeon-woo cut him off. Something occurred to him. He didnt want to be interrupted. There are only two reasons why the summoning wouldnt work even when all the conditions are satisfied. One was if the person was alive. But that wasnt it. He had sprayed his brothers ashes in the sea in front of Taejongdae Park himself. The despair and grief he felt was still carved clearly in his heart. The other case is like Bentekes. Bentekes soul had been destroyed from Poseidons forceful descent. In cases like that, the soul was gone, so it couldnt move onto the Beyond. Was his brothers case similar to that? Yeon-woo shook his head. In the last section of the diary, there was nothing like that. And here, Ill finish the diary. I believe that if I leave this behind, Hyung will come here someday. Hyung will be able to find the elixir and get it safely to mom. It only said that he was waiting for Yeon-woo. And if my hypothesis that the ancient dragon Kalatus sent Jeong-woo to Earth is right.. it really doesnt make sense. Moreover, there was no way the obsessive Agares wouldve stayed still. He wouldve caused a fuss already. Then what is it? Yeon-woos eyes narrowed. [Your rationality is being maintained through the Cold-blooded trait.] His heated head began to calm down as the trait activated. Thanks to that, he was able to see things he had missed. No. Theres still one more possibility. His eyes flashed. If Jeong-woos soul is being held by a higher being or an immortal. Or. If it was trapped in some unknown location. The apostles of gods and demons dont usually go to the Beyond after they die. The apostles of the gods of Asgard all ascended to Valhalla after they died. The apostles of Olympus went to Elysium, and the apostles of LInfernal became servants of the demons after death and stayed by their sides. That meant that they didnt move onto the Beyond. They had no reason to hope for reincarnation. If his brother was a similar case and was being held somewhere.. I have to find him no matter what. His eyes sparked with fury. His brother had faced all kinds of betrayals, pain, and despair. Not being able to be at peace after death? Yeon-woo couldnt allow that. I have to get to the 50th floor quickly. Yeon-woo desperately hoped the ancient dragon Kalatus would know something. * * * After some time passed, Yeon-woo cleared his head again. But if I cant find any clues there, thatll be a problem too. There was only one thing Yeon-woo could do for the time being. Finding clues. Of course, looking for clues related to his brother without any hints was harder than finding a needle in a haystack. But it wasnt impossible. If I cant find him, I can make it so I can. He had a good method in mind. I have to find clues related to the Black King anyway. Since things turned out like this, I need to go, even if its dangerous. As his eyes flashed coldly, he pulled something out from subspace. It was a jade mirror that shined brightly. [Freesias Jade Mirror] Category: Miscellaneous Rank: A Summary: A communication drive connected to the mysterious merchant society By the Table. Using your Consciousness, you can communicate with a specific person. However, it cannot be used in some locations. It was what Freesia from By the Table gave before leaving. A communication device that he could use whenever he needed to get in touch with them. Yeon-woo blew his Consciousness into it. Hwaaa The jade bead shined and began to emit a small hologram in the air. The screen wavered like it was adjusting to the frequency and soon took the form of a human. Ack! What the f Goodness! Whos this?! Isnt this the push. I mean my beloved customer? Why have you suddenly contacted this lowly soul after not reaching out with any news for such a long time? I didnt even know you were alive! Atran was surprised when the device was suddenly connected to Yeon-woo and quickly put on a bright smile, rubbing his hands together. However, the tone of his words was mocking Yeon-woo. He was discontent because Yeon-woo hadnt contacted him for over a year after their contract with By the Table. The contract with Freesia was for her to support the new clan Yeon-woo would make with anything she could help with. With Atran in charge of this, he rapidly rose to the highest ranks of the mysterious merchants. That was how high By the Tables prestige was. And during that time, Atran efficiently took care of everything that was assigned to him. It could be proved by the fact that Boo and Brahm didnt have any delays while constructing the Outer Space. However, Atran was bored to death. It wasnt his style to sit still at a desk and take care of work. He enjoyed the thrill of the front lines, and he was sick of the simple deskwork. The Hoarder is the symbol of incidents, commotion, and messes! But why hasnt he called me once all this time?! Atran seemed to want to shout. He had been pent up in an alcove all this time, but he knew about the war between Yeon-woo and Triton. Even about Bentekes, no, Poseidons defeat. But upon seeing that Yeon-woos eyes through the screen werent normal, he shut his mouth. At the same time, he shouted happily to himself internally. He didnt know what had bothered Yeon-woo, but it seemed like an even greater event than the war with Triton would happen soon. It might be comparable to the Summer Queen incident. Times of confusion were the best opportunity to earn money. Atran wet his lips. Please speak. Is there anything you would like? I want to ask for some information. What is it? The three Cyclops brothers. ? Atran tilted his head for a moment. He was always up to date with information about the Tower, but he had never heard about any players or clans called Cyclopes. Then, he remembered something, and his eyes widened. By the three Cyclops brothers, are you talking about the blacksmiths who gave Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades their weapons in the legends of Olympus..? Right. I need information on them. And their locations if possible. Atran shut his lips close together and frowned. We, By the Table, may be a Union with deep history and tradition, but its difficult to know about the traces of old legends and.. Will three Yaltabao Chests do the trick? Atran bowed deep enough for his head to touch the ground. Ill serve you to the best of my abilities, sir! I heard that the three Cyclops brothers moved towards Persephones temple 200 years ago. You might be able to find something if you start from there, so start from there. You even have good information like that! As expected of you, sir! If possible, Id also like information about Hades too. What kind of ? Anything recent. If he took in any apostles or if anyone has any messages or anything from him. That will suffice. Atrans worried face turned bright. As a player who didnt get to the 98th floor, it would be hard to look for information related to gods, but this much could be found with By the Tables connections. Also, if the news is brought to me quickly, Ill add a bonus. Ill come back as soon as I can! How can I possibly make our beloved customer wait? With those words, the hologram of Atran disappeared. It was so he could earn as much money as possible. Yeon-woo silently placed Freesias Jade Mirror down and thought to himself. The three Cyclops brothers. If its true that their apostle entered the hidden stage of the 30th floor, I need to find him as quickly as possible. The only people able to explain the bracelet and the sabaton while all the gods and demons were being quiet were the three Cyclops brothers. If he could learn the identity of the Black King or know about the exact method to use Despair and Grief. No, if he could find where Hadess holy artifact, the Kynee, was and have the entire set. If he could control Death even better. I might be able to find clues related to Jeong-woo. He had to have the power of the Black King. Until Atran returned, Yeon-woo sat down and waited silently. Chapter 303 - Tartarus (3) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) Where did you find this information, sir? It was something that not even our union had. Atran returned after a few hours later with an excited face. Yeon-woo asked in a low voice. So you found something? Of course I found a lot of information! It was just hard to compile it all. But once I finished, it seemed about right. We also gained nice information from this too. Hehehe! It mustve been priceless information because Atran had a huge smile. Yeon-woo added two more chests on top of the original three he was going to give. Ill add these two more for being discreet. I love you, sir customer! Atran bowed. He looked ready to kiss Yeon-woos feet if they werent talking through a hologram. Yeon-woo shook his head as he spoke. The three Cyclops brothers first. You said the three Cyclops brothers moved towards Persephones temple 200 years ago, right? Yeon-woo nodded. To be exact, it was 192 years ago. And they were the apostles of the three cyclops brothers. The three Cyclops brothers werent well-known, but they were the first gods to be born from Ouranos and Gaia in the legends of Olympus. Beings born from the union of the sky and earth. They had the cruel deformity of only having one eye, but their abilities of handling iron were on par with Hephaestus. I was able to confirm that they visited Persephones temple from the official records of visitors. Youre aware of the hidden stage on the 30th floor, right? Yeon-woo nodded. There was no way he wouldnt know. On the 30th floor, after finding the antidote for the soul poison, the necessary trial is finished. But upon ascending to the 31st floor, two choices are presented. You could move onto the next floor through the portal or get to it through the hidden stage. The hidden stage of the 30th floor could be called an extension of the test. An exam that tested you on everything you obtained from the floors in the twenties. Of course, there wasnt any penalty for not doing it. It was like extra credit. But after the hidden stage, you can earn a lot of Karma. You can also train yourself. Since its a place you can actually call the Beyond. The stages between the 27th to the 30th were based off of the Beyond. To be exact, it was based off of the path to the Beyond. However, the hidden stage was actually the Beyond. There were two parts to ita court for judging the dead souls and 10 different gates that punished players based on their ruling. Each of the gates were so horrifying they could all be called hell. There were a lot of rankers who liked to brag about how far they reached, how long they endured, and what they earned. They were all perverts. But like the Sadhu on the 21st stage, the hidden stage of the 30th floor was like heaven for people who wanted to train themselves. If the Five Mountains of Penances were for sharpening your senses and Consciousness, the 30th floor was to train your mentality and mind. It was easy to enter it. Persephones temple is at the very end of the 30th stage. Persephones temple was the entrance and marker of the hidden stage. Anyways, the three Cyclops brothers requested to enter the ten gates, and on the sixth, they went off the grid. Yeon-woos eyes shined. Off the grid? Yes. They went missing. The Bureau mustve thought that they were just among the many who died.. and there wasnt anything out of the ordinary to make them think otherwise, so it seems like they just moved on. However.. Atrans voice faded away, as if he had found something amusing that he didnt want to give up easily. Yeon-woo lifted the Yaltabao Chests and shook them in the air. Atran pouted and resumed in a complaining voice. Before the three disappeared, its said that they met with someone. And the youngest, Arges, said this when he was drunk. -Hades called us. ! Yeon-woos eyes widened. Hades called them? What kind of bulls*** was that? Thinking that something was strange, I also looked into Hades. However, the information about him.. there is almost nothing from the last hundred years. He has never showed interest in the lower world, and for the last thousand years, he hasnt had any apostles, so most players do not care about him. Atrans eyes shined keenly. You know something, dont you? Yeon-woo grinned unknowingly. So you want to know, huh? It would be a lie if I said I wasnt curious. The lower world cannot see the actions and business of the gods. Its always them who are watching us, not us watching them. Yeon-woo tossed the five Yaltabao Chests towards the hologram. [You have supplied Yaltabao Chests 5 to By the Table.] Its not a good habit to get involved in players businesses. I already know that you have no intentions of telling me. Then is there nothing related to Hades? He disappeared before the three Cyclops brothers. This is all I have. Theres nothing else. I cant find anything either. It looks like he suddenly disappeared. The only records left are what I just told you. Hades called us. The words that the apostles of the three Cyclops brothers said in passing. Hades had hidden himself much better than Yeon-woo had thought. When the gods and demons of death were expressing themselves, Hades remained quiet. Even when Astrape and Triaina were absorbed into the Cast of the Black King. Yeon-woo thought that the disappearance of the three Cyclops brothers 192 years ago and Hadess silence were related. I need to find the three Cyclops brothers first. Yeon-woo checked his body. The change was almost complete, and the Divine Blessings were held in place. His abilities were urging him to grow faster after absorbing the Summer Queens soul. I have one last question. What is it? Hades holy artifact, Kynee. Do you know where it is? Atran shook his head. Since he didnt have any apostles, its unlikely his artifact would be on the lower floors. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding and quietly put away Freesias Jade Mirror. Again, he had a lot of things to do. * * * Yeon-woo finished getting everything together and left the cave. Shanon and Hanryeong went back inside of the shadow, exhausted from keeping guard all this time, and Nike flew out to replace them. The air here is so damp! Nike looked upset at the air of the 30th floor. It seemed he didnt like the world of the souls since he symbolized life. Yeon-woo stroked Nikes head and headed north, when he felt the shadows suddenly becoming heavier. They turned in that direction. A large wyvern covered the sky. Soon after, Creutz lightly stepped down from the wyvern. Cain! Even after having fallen from quite the height with his characteristic heavy armor on, Creutz seemed fine. How are you? Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Creutz spun around Yeon-woo, checking to see if Yeon-woo was injured anywhere. After the battle, Creutz looked in every nook and cranny of the 30th floor to search for Yeon-woo. He was the precious friend of the Regiment Leader, so he was worried that he might be hurt somewhere. Yeon-woo swept Creutzs annoying hand to the side. Stop, Its alright, so stop. Its a relief that youre alright. Still, you might be hurt somewhere that you cant see, so why dont you stay still and call over a priest or a doctor? . Yeon-woo didnt say anything further because it was annoying. He used Blink again, spreading his wings of fire apart. Creutz had a stunned face and quickly got onto the Flying Dragon to chase after Yeon-woo. Just who is this Regiment Leader for Creutz to be so faithful? Yeon-woo thought to himself as he saw the shadow of the wyvern following him. Just who was the Fantasy Regiment Leader that he was able to have such loyalty from his subordinates? * * * Yeon-woo headed south with the map he received from Atran. After staying awake for four days and nights, he was able to reach the end of the stage. The South was extremely hot. The sun was simmering, and the ground was filled with forests and swamps, so it was hard to move. The temple of Persephone? Are you headed towards the hidden stage? Creutz looked dismayed. He already knew about the hidden stage on the 30th floor because he was a ranker. The ten gates were so difficult that even he wasnt guaranteed to get through all of them. It was a place filled with trouble. It would be painstaking for Yeon-woo since it was his first attempt. The Yeon-woo that Creutz had observed until now would never leave the 30th stage until he cleared all the gates. Since he wanted to lead Yeon-woo towards their Regiment Leader as quickly as possible, he felt frustrated. And it wasnt like he could strike the back of Yeon-woos head and force him to move with him. He had to persuade him somehow. But.. .. Yeon-woo ignored him whenever he tried. He slowly stepped through the swamp and moved towards Persephones temple. Creutz sighed. It seemed like he would have to follow Yeon-woo into the hidden stage. He looked at Yeon-woo with amazement. He was throwing himself into another trial although it hadnt been that long since he fought Benteke. Is this why hes called the greatest of the Six New Stars.. It was now the Five New Stars since Benteke was dead. But it truly was amazing. He hardened his resolve to save Yeon-woo if he was in danger again. Urrrng, urng His holy sword, Zulfikar, shook as it cried, reading his thoughts. Yeon-woo arrived at a cottage at the end of the swamp with an annoying acquaintance in tow. It was a tiny cottage house that looked like a resting spot for a hunter. The long vines on the walls stood out. There were beautiful flowers on the walls with pleasant scents. There was also a magical mood to it. This was Persephones temple. It was the holy land of the goddess who ruled over the Beyond along with Hades. Just then, the door to the cottage burst open, and a priest wearing a leaf-green robe quietly walked out. The mans emerald hair was quite striking. Youve come. Ive been waiting. Creutzs eyes widened. He realized who the priest who greeted them was. Bodi of Green Shade. It was Persephones apostle. Most people were led into the hidden stage by Persephones priests or students, but it was extremely rare for her apostle to come himself. Also, Bodi said that he had been waiting for them. Despite this, Yeon-woo nodded, like it was to be expected. He had clashed with Poseidon, and all the gods of Olympus would know that he was looking for Hades. He had expected Persephone would react to this, too. Please come this way. The great Persephone is waiting inside to greet you. Chapter 304 - Tartarus (4) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) Persephone herself? Yeon-woos eyes widened in surprise. He expected Persephone to search for him, but he thought that she would just leave a message behind or descend through someones body. But she had come herself? This was also holy territory, like Urds on the 16th floor, so Persephone could manifest temporarily too. Bodi silently nodded. Yeon-woo followed him. Creutz attempted to follow Yeon-woo, adjusting Zulfikar on his waist, but Bodi stretched out his hand. She would only like to meet Mr. Cain. Please wait outside. Also, this is Goddess Persephones territory. How about putting that violent weapon down as a sign of respect towards her? Sorry. That didnt occur to me. Creutz apologized and put Zulfikar down on the floor after kissing the stone in the hilt. Bodi accepted his apology with a short nod and turned back to Yeon-woo. Please follow me. Yeon-woo followed Bodi into the cottage. The inside didnt look too different from the outside. There was a piece of leather being refined on the table, and there were different hunting tools on the walls. It was hard to think that this was really a temple. The only items that were related to gods were the bronze braziers in one corner and an inscribed badge of Persephone. I miss it. Yeon-woo heard Rebecca, who was flying in circles around him, mutter to herself. Was she reminiscing about her life as an apostle and hunter? Longing dripped from her voice. Itll probably be different from most temples you know. Even if it looks simple, please understand. I received the calling of Goddess Persephone not long ago, so I didnt have the time to tidy up. Bodi smiled faintly, watching Yeon-woo glance around. He had a different expression on his face than when he was talking to Creutz. Im just surprised to see game being cleaned inside of a temple. Yes, its definitely not commonplace since its rare to see killing inside of a temple unless its for a sacrifice. However, Goddess Persephone is the daughter of the goddess of earth and harvest, and the wife of the god of death and the Underworld. The seasons of the earth repeatedly see life and death. Even if a kill occurs where she is served, wouldnt that death give life to those living? Then, the living will give birth to new life, and when enough time passes, they will become part of the dead. Bodi said it wasnt disrespectful because life and death were just common cycles above the ground as he rubbed the leather of the animal. It was a sudden philosophical message. Yeon-woo thought it might be the main teaching of the religion that served Persephone. It was also the message that Persephone was delivering to Yeon-woo through Bodi before they met. Life and death were mere cycles. What did this mean to Yeon-woo, who had begun to have the power of death? Over here. Bodi led Yeon-woo through a door that led to the back. There was a building in the middle of a garden of beautiful flowers. It looked like a small shrine. Please enter after taking your shoes off and placing your weapons down. Ill leave you to it then. Bodi bowed and disappeared into the cottage. Now alone, Yeon-woo took off his shoes like Bodi said and quietly moved through the garden. He could feel the soft touch of the dirt. The soft and squishy feeling was nice. His sensitive Demonic Dragon Body allowed him to feel beyond it. The particles of fine dirt, the damp moisture, the squirming worms and bugs, the seeds about to sprout, the soft grass and flowers, the nice scent of flowers, and the smell of the dirt. Everything in the garden was being relayed to Yeon-woo. It was the feeling of all the life contained in the garden. The time he walked through the garden was short, but Yeon-woo was able to realize what Persephone was trying to tell him. And when he opened the door to the shrine.. Whoosh A fresh spring breeze greeted him. The smell of dirt and flowers and even the fresh scent of fruits. It was a breeze that made him feel better just by touching it. It was another world beyond the shrine. Large hills stretched out. Flowers and grass softly fluttered in the wind. The sky was high and blue. The air was especially warm and fresh. It was a space separated from the outside. This was the real holy territory that gods used when they descended to the lower floors. On one hand, it was hard to imagine that this was the territory of the lady of the Beyond. When most people thought of Hades and Persephone, they would probably think of them sitting loftily above the hellfire in the darkness, looking down and judging peoples sins. What are you staring at? Please come inside. There was a lady standing in the middle of a hillock, looking up at the sky. She fixed the bonnet on her head and turned to him. Persephones smile was beautiful. It wasnt a pretty face, like what was said in the legends about Hades falling in love with her at first sight, but the word beautiful described it best. Her easygoing smile comforted him. Gods exuded an intense, threatening aura for the respect and obedience of mortals, but he couldnt feel any of that from Persephone. If he didnt know she was a goddess, he wouldve thought she was just a normal player. Furthermore. Shes familiar. Persephone didnt feel unfamiliar for some reason. He even felt glad to meet her, like she was an old friend he hadnt seen in a while. Was it because the powers of the Black King dealt with death? Nice to meet you. Yeon-woo entered the shrine and bowed. He had an indifferent but polite attitude. Persephone widened her eyes like it was unexpected and smiled brightly again. Yes. Nice to meet you. Youre exactly the same as I heard from Athena and Hermes. Actually, I wanted to meet you too. Although I didnt know we would see each other like this. Although Persephone wasnt a part of the twelve Olympians who ruled over Olympus, as Demeters daughter and Hadess wife, she was one of the higher beings. She frequently associated Athena and Hermes, who were part of the same generation as her. Would you like to come sit here? Persephone waved her hand lightly in the air. Then, in the middle of the hillock, a small table, two chairs, and a tea set were provided. It was like they were having a picnic. When Yeon-woo approached the table, the chair moved out automatically. He hesitated, unable to sit down immediately. This situation was awkward to Yeon-woo. It was so different from when he had met other gods. Urd and Poseidon couldnt even compare to what was happening now, and Hermes and Athena always showed him goodwill, but they neer lowered themselves to his level. They tried to put distance between him as a supernatural and a mortal. However, he didnt feel any of that from Persephone, and it was actually stranger that she acted as if they were there to talk about the weather. Persephone laughed delicately as if she read what he was thinking. It was a charming smile that definitely made ones heart beat faster. Then she placed a teacup in front of Yeon-woo. You dont have to feel awkward. Even if were all gods, each of our actions and personalities is different. This is just mine. Immortals, mortals. Gods, humans. Were all beings with the same souls. The only difference is whether one vanishes earlier or not.. and in truth, its not as if gods dont die either. It was definitely a strange message. Gods and humans were the same. They were equal beings. If the gods and demons who deemed themselves superior heard this, how would they react? Shes different from other gods. Yeon-woo began to look at Persephone in a positive light. He didnt think she was faking it. There was no reason for her to. No, gods and demons couldnt lie about their actions. They always had to be true to themselves to protect the mindset and domain they ruled over. After coming to understand her a bit, he understood her actions too. Her formal and polite way of speaking meant that she respected him as another being. Yeon-woo wordlessly sat across Persephone. They sat eye to eye. Persephone beamed and poured black tea into Yeon-woos cup. Then, she pushed a few plates of cookies in front of him. These are flower cookies made from the flowers here. Theyll go well with the black tea. Please try some. Yeon-woo took off his mask and took a bite of the flower cookies like she said to. His eyes widened. It was sweet. At the same time, it was fresh. It felt like his mouth became refreshed and his head became clear. The gentle taste danced on the tip of his tongue. He took a sip of the black tea as well. The sweetness in his mouth settled down and freshness was brought in its place. Energy spread throughout his body. His soul felt like it had begun to float. The Philosophers Stone cried out happily. Yeon-woo realized what the black tea and flower cookies were made of. Nectar. The drink the gods of Olympus enjoyed. It was the elixir that gave one strength. Of course, what Yeon-woo drank was a diluted version of real Nectar, but Yeon-woo was grateful for it. The Divine Blessings were already reacting to it, and more holy power grew within him. Can I take some of these flower cookies? Persephone smiled. Is it because of the Dragon Human named Ananta? Yes, maam. Persephone seemed to have read some of his thoughts since they were in her territory. Yeon-woo didnt plan on hiding the truth, so he nodded. He thought that the elixir the gods of Olympus drank would be helpful to Ananta. If thats the case, take as much as you want. Ill tell Bodi to wrap some for you. Thank you. Persephone waved her hand as if it was nothing and spoke directly. I heard you were searching for the three Cyclops brothers. Persephone filled up his cup again. Yeon-woo nodded silently. Yes, that is correct. May I ask why? Ive watched Player ### from here through the system, but I wanted to hear your thoughts directly from you. To be exact, Im searching for Kynee. Kynee.. are you talking about my husbands helm? Yes. Kynee. The helm that Hades used to trick Kronos in the Titanomachy. It was known for hiding the presence and boosting the morale of its user. Do you have it? Persephone shook her head. Her bright smile turned bitter. The breeze turned cold, influenced by the changes in her emotions. He loves me, and I love him. But we still have secrets about our private lives. He hates his items being touched more than anything in the world. And with him gone, its even harder to find where it is. He didnt have many apostles either, Persephone added on at the end. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. You dont know where your husband is? After he left saying he would be gone for a short while because something happened in Tartarus.. he still hasnt returned. Tartarus? Tartarus was the abyss in the lowest floor of the Beyond that Hades ruled over. No, it was better to describe it as a prison than the Beyond. It was where the Titan species and Giant species were locked up, and it was a mysterious place that even gods and demons were scared of because once entered, there was no escape. What had happened there, and why was Hades missing after going there? The three Cyclops brothers disappeared after passing through the gates on Hadess summons. The bronze door that leads to Tartarus should be behind those ten gates. Yeon-woo felt a picture being drawn in his head. Something had happened in Tartarus, Hades had called the three Cyclops brothers to stop it, and they had all disappeared. In the end, it meant.. I have to go to Tartarus. He needed to find Hades somehow because he desperately needed the power of the Black King. Olympus has tried everything to find him, but no one has found anything. The gods of Olympus probably had limits to what they could do. Tartarus was Hades property. No, it was his holy territory. Gods and demons would be restricted from entering each others holy territory. That means.. Since you say your goal is finding Kynee, Ill put it bluntly. I want your help in searching for him. Im only a normal human. Youre also an agent of death. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Do you know about the Black King? Of course. All gods and demons who rule over death know him. All their power is from him. The same goes for me and Hades. We cannot escape from him. Then can you tell me who.. Persephone shook her head with a sullen smile. Im sorry. Im bound by the Styx River, so I am not to say anything related to him. I cannot even speak his name. Persephone took a bite of a flower cookie. Her bite mark was left in the cookie. However, I can tell you this one thing. My mothers generation is extremely fearful of him. But the next generation, such as Hermes and Athena, want to break away from the pledge of the Styx. The same goes for me. Ill help you. Even support you, if you wish. In return, please help me find my husband. Tears brimmed in her beautiful eyes. I.. dont have the qualifications and cannot cross into Tartarus. However, its possible for mortal Player ### to. Your fate is helping you. Yeon-woo tightly closed his mouth. I want to know if hes dead or alive at the very least. I just want to see him. So please help me. Yeon-woo nodded. I will. He had been planning on searching for Hades anyway. It wouldnt make much of a difference to have Persephones request added on top of it. The only problem was whether he could cross over into Tartarus, where even the gods of Olympus hesitated to enter. First, the gates. It was then. [The sudden quest (Persephones Long-time Wish) has been created.] [Persephones Blessing has given through the quest.] [Persephones Prayer has given through the quest.] [Persephones Grace has given through the quest.] Yeon-woo slowly stood up as he saw the messages popping up. It seemed like this was why Persephone wanted to meet him. On one hand, he was able to find something out. While Zeuss generation didnt look upon him nicely, Hermes and Athena didnt care about any of it. And that they were bound by the Pledge of Styx. Thank you. Yeon-woo was about to leave the holy territory after hearing Persephones words of thanks. Just then, remembering something, he paused to ask Persephone a question. I have a question. Yes. Please speak. Do you know where my brothers soul is? I heard its not tied to the Beyond. Persephone had a regretful face. Im sorry. Im taking care of the list of the dead in my husbands place, but I dont know everything. Still, since its your request, Ill try to look into it. Cha Jeong-woos soul is also a great topic of interest for us now. Thank you. Yeon-woo finished his goodbyes and left the holy territory. * * * Bodi was waiting outside of the shrine. Did you greet the goddess well? Yeon-woo nodded quietly. A faint smile appeared on Bodis face. After Hades disappeared, Goddess Persephone became lonelier and lonelier. Recently, she heard that Goddess Demeter isnt well either. Its a relief that she seems more at peace now. Bodi sighed, and he led Yeon-woo to where Creutz was. While following him, Yeon-woos eyes were somber. When he brought up his brother, Persephones eyes had wavered for a moment. Her trembling eyes. They were eyes filled with guilt and sadness. It was only for a short moment, but he didnt miss it. She knows something. That moment.. The hands of the pocket watch in his chest began to move rapidly. Then. Hyung. He heard a familiar voice coming from somewhere. Chapter 305 - Tartarus (5) Chapter 305 C Tartarus (5) Jeong-woo? Yeon-woo lifted his head and glanced around. Whats the matter? Bodi looked at Yeon-woo with a surprised face. Yeon-woo had suddenly stopped in the middle of the path. However, Yeon-woo didnt have the mind to care about what Bodi thought. His eyes were wavering. The voice made his heart skip a beat. It didnt stop. Blood quickly circulated in his body. Yeon-woo looked around like he was looking for something. His intense vestige was relayed to the two Death Nobles as well. What are you talking about, Master? Why are you looking for Heaven Wing here? What is the matter? He hadnt expected their responses. Under the mask, Yeon-woos expression hardened. You guys..didnt hear that? What? ? #M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;} Shanon and Hanryeong seemed confused. They werent pretending. Their vestiges showed that they didnt know. Yeon-woo lifted his head up. Above, Rebecca appeared as air bunched together. She shook her head from side to side. Yeon-woo quickly pulled out the watch from his breast pocket. The pocket watch that had just been shaking was now calmed down, and the hands were paused at XII. It all felt like a lie. Just.. * * * ..Then Ill leave it to you. The future of our tribe is in your hands, Paneth. Ill return as a god. Yes. We feel stronger because youre with us. Ione mustve gone peacefully. An old hand patted Paneths shoulder. Paneths eyes shined brighter than before upon receiving the elders encouragement. A godly message had come. In the temple that was now almost useless but still taken care of by a few people, a short message had descended. -Go down to the deep darkness. The path for you to return will be there. The Protogenoi species were originally gods. They were a strong godly species that were present since the beginning of time. However, as time passed, their powers faded, and they were replaced by the gods of Olympus. Losing their powers, they continued to give their children the name and tradition of their species, hoping that someday, they could return to the heavenly world. And for the first time in thousands of years, they received a response. The gods of Olympus, who had only asked for the Protogenoi species when looking for apostles, had finally reached out to them. It started with Poseidon. Then, Hera, Demeter, and Hestia reached out. It was a message that four higher gods had given them. Of course the Protogenoi species would be in uproar. They interpreted the deep darkness as Tartarus. The tribe had invested all the forces they had to create a team. Elohim would use quite a lot of its manpower for this. If they failed, not only would their tribe fall, but their entire clan would crumble, but none of them worried about such things. The Blessings of the four higher gods followed them. Most of all, the leader of the team was Paneth. She was the head of two families and was graced with divine blood. She never failed. While the teams departure ceremony was happening, there was firm trust in the eyes of the elders who looked at Paneth. ..F***. Those old geezers dont know anything. Aether was looking at Paneth with envious eyes. In the past, he had dreamed of such a sight too. Every time his great warrior father left for war, he was blessed by the elders in the tribe, the Senate kissed his feet, and he received the absolute support of the Consul. He used to watch his father leave through the arch, holding his little sister Hemeras hand tightly. To Aether, his father was his world. He was the symbol of respect. Someone he wanted to catch up to. If anyone asked Aether what he wanted to be when he grew up, he would say that he wanted to be someone like his father. However, his father had crushed his young sons dreams. He didnt know what happened. However, what was known was that his father had suffered a huge loss and betrayed the trust of the tribe and the clan. Their family collapsed overnight. Everyone close to them turned their backs, and they were kicked away from the tribe. Hemera could dream of a comeback, having thrown away the family before that, but Aether was held responsible for all the sins his father had committed. His dreams of becoming the hero of his tribe were crushed like that. With the stigma of a betrayers son, he wandered around the Tower without any home. Most people who once lived as nobles either became crazy or hardened their resolve after becoming a beggar. Aether was the latter. He gripped his starving stomach and ground his teeth as he dug around in trash cans. He promised to pay them back for everything they had done and return home in glory despite what his father had done. However. Reality is a mess. Aether looked down at his regenerated arms and legs. He was able to heal because of the outstanding regenerative abilities of divine blood, but he could never forget the pain of his limbs being torn off as he was pressed down by Paneth. What did she, who lived as a nobleno, as royaltyher entire life think as she looked down at him? Did she consider him his fathers son? Or did she just feel disgusted, like she was looking at trash? He didnt know. Aether lifted his head to look at Paneth again. The blessing ceremony of the tribes elders was finishing up. He thought about how it mustve been if he was in that place, but he couldnt imagine it because he never had. No. Looking back, there was a time like that. Arthia. The place that had given him a hand during the time when he dug around trash cans. I must be crazy, thinking of them again. He had no right to reminisce about them, having sold his comrades to return to his tribe. He was shameless for betraying the new clan that just saved him and then betraying his tribe. I didnt want to live as a bat either. While Aether was clenching his teeth, Paneth returned with an expressionless face. She brushed her shoulders with her hand as if there was dirty trash on it. It was where the elders had touched her with their old, moldy hands. Aether looked at Paneth with a blue face. He knew that she was squeamish, but he didnt imagine that she considered the elders of her own tribe that way. Is there a problem? N, No. Paneth turned around, and Aether stood up straighter and looked away. He couldnt muster the courage to look into the crazy b****s eyes. Then lets be off. Time is of the essence. Paneth walked past Aether coldly. Her subordinates quickly moved, and the team began to start moving as well. No one was interested in Aether, the dog. Aether grit his teeth from the embarrassment. Somehow.. He gripped the piece of the Ruyi Bang in his pocket. That was how the team left for the expedition. * * * Master. I dont think it matters anymore. Shanon and Hanryeongs voice rang out in his head. They told him to stop. Yeon-woo nodded silently and plopped down on a nearby rock. The Monster Portents he had left to search returned to his shadow weakly. They tried to look for traces of his brother, but no one could find anything. Bodi and Creutz looked at Yeon-woo strangely. Because they didnt know what he was doing, his actions seemed odd. However, Yeon-woo ignored their gazes and pulled out the pocket watch again. I definitely didnt hear wrong. The more time passed, despite Shanon and Hanryeongs opinions, the more certain Yeon-woo was that the voice was real. The hands of the pocket watch were proof of that. The needles of the clock trembled faintly, but after hearing his brothers voice, the shaking intensified. It was a subtle difference, but it was still visible through Draconic Eyes. All kinds of emotions swept through his head. I failed the summoning because he couldnt be found. But. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. What if the skill didnt fail? All the options of the Cast of the Black King were powerful enough to be called Authorities. Authorities were powers that bent the laws of nature. There was almost little to no chance they would fail. It was because the powers of the gods and demons worked as miracles in the lower world. The Summon of the Dead that brought souls from the Beyond was also an Authority. Unless something big interfered, it wouldnt fail. So Yeon-woo considered the possibility that the Summon of the Dead hadnt failed. Then it mightve been that even if his summoning had failed, his brothers soul was influenced by the Authority somehow. If that was correct, his brothers desperate voice mightve been delivered faintly only to him. Of course, these were all guesses. They might not have been true. However, Yeon-woo judged that his assumptions were likely to be true. His insight and observing abilities after swallowing the Summer Queen and the calculating ability of the Demonic Dragon Body told him so. More than anything. I just feel.. His senses were telling him. It was an unexplainable feeling that only twins could recognize. They had grown up together in their mothers stomach, and his senses as a twin were telling him that his brother was somewhere. The answer is to get the Black Kings powers in my hands. Yeon-woo slowly stood up, having cleared his mind. * * * [Sudden Quest / Persephones Long-time Wish] Summary: Hundreds of years ago, the god of the Underworld, Hades, realized that something strange was happening in Tartarus, and he received the help of the Hecatonchires to open the bronze door himself. However, after the bronze door closed, it never opened again. Persephone waited alone for her husbands return for hundreds of years. But there was only one thing she heard from him. After he entered Tartarus, he called for the three Cyclops brothers. Eventually, judging that she couldnt just wait any more, she decided to take it upon herself to find her husband. Because she was taking care of the duties of the Beyond herself and couldnt enter Tartarus, she chose a representative to go in her stead. Become her representative from now on and chase after traces of Hades instead of Persephone. Conditions: Those who can approach Death. Those acknowledged by a god of Olympus. Those who cleared the 30th floors hidden stage and cleared the Ten Gates. Time Limit: None Rewards: Persephones holy artifact Persephones Blessing Persephones Authority Yeon-woo closed the quest window and left Persephones temple. A new message popped up. [You have entered the hidden stage, the Ten Gates.] [Summary: You, who have passed through the Beyonds river and land. This is the court of judgement and punishment that only dead people can enter. Living people shouldnt come here, so if you took a wrong turn, head back. However, if you have come to this place knowingly, you will be met with ten difficult trials. The punishment, harsh even to the dead, will be even more horrifying to the living. Itll be more cruel, gruesome, and painful. Furthermore, if you die here, you will be forever trapped in the gates and repeat the pain over and over again. But if you can pass through here, great honor and blessings will follow. You will have the firm will to get through any danger and trials that you are faced with in the future, and you will be respected by the dead.] An intense heat that felt like it was going to melt his skin off whirled in the air. The heat felt even more extreme because he had just been in the fresh atmosphere that Persephone created. Creutz frowned. It was his second time here, so he thought he might have gotten used to it, but he couldnt. The heat and humidity all felt unpleasant. Fitting of a court that judged ones sins during their life, the sky was black, and red lava was flowing through the ground like a river. At the same time, the damp energy of the dead was chipping away at his vitality. Messages that said he was in extreme conditions kept on popping up. It was an extremely unpleasant location to be in. Creutz thought that Yeon-woo would be suffering. The Regiment Leader had struggled quite a bit when he first entered the hidden stage too. But.. Woohoo! This is great! Heeheeheehee! Well finally be able to enjoy hot springs. Whew. This feels relaxing. Above the sky, Nike was flapping his wings with joy. Nemesis had already slid into the hellfire and grunted like an old man. Creutz stood there agape with surprise. How comforting. Yeon-woo had a happy smile on his face. [The energy of fire warmly embraces you. Your entire stats have temporarily increased by 20.] [The energy of darkness brings you peace. Your entire stats have temporarily increased by 25.] [The energy of poison revitalizes you. Your entire stats have temporarily increased by 10.] Chapter 306 - Tartarus (6) Chapter 306 C Tartarus (6) I didnt expect this. Yeon-woo laugh was one of disbelief. The hidden stage that rankers came to train themselves not only gave him all these buffs, but it even gave him a title. However, in a way, it was obvious. A place that imitated the Beyond had to amplify the power of death. It was a perfect place for Yeon-woo after he gained a strong affinity for the darkness property through the Grief of the Black King. Also, his affinity for fire had almost reached a players limits. There was nothing difficult about this. Creutz looked at him like he was a monster, but Yeon-woo ignored his gaze. He was the person who wanted to follow him until the end. It wasnt something that Yeon-woo had to care about. Or should I just get rid of him since hes annoying? Tartarus was beyond the ten gates. Creutz was an outstanding player, but this hidden stage didnt suit his strengths well. To someone who dealt with holy power, this place of death would be a cruel location for him. Whats wrong? Creutz mustve felt uncomfortable at Yeon-woos blatant gaze because he had a bit of a begrudging face. It seemed he had read what Yeon-woo was thinking. Instead of answering, Yeon-woo pointed behind Creutz. I think that sword is crying. #M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;} Creutz moved his hand behind his back and smiled bitterly, realizing what Yeon-woo was talking about. The holy sword Zulfikar was crying endlessly. It had been like this since they entered the hidden stage. This sword is a source of holy power. A place like this would be difficult for it. I was wondering how to calm it down because it kept on complaining about how painful it is. Yeon-woos eyes shined keenly. Does it speak too? Creutz chuckled. Of course not. Its not an Ego Sword with an awakened soul. Mm. Well, its just.. I guess you can hear the swords feelings? Indeed. They call it Sword Call. I didnt know for sure, but I see you know about it too. Actually, when I talk about this subject, all my subordinates look at me like Im weird. Yeon-woo nodded silently. Sword Call. It was what the One-horned tribe taught had to be known by those who were at the master level. Hearing the voice of the sword. It meant that you could check the condition of the sword and see how much you were synchronized with it. No matter how fine the sword was, if your body couldnt assimilate with it, the sword would break. Moreover, no matter how bad the sword was, if you could use it well, you could easily split a rock. It was the pinnacle of swordsmanship that Yeon-woo was just beginning to learn. But it seemed Creutz was already far along on the path. Amazing. It was hard to find players who trained themselves until the master level outside of the One-horned tribe. Yeon-woo realized what kind of peak Creutz had reached with his sword. Ah, the Regiment Leader understood me though. Even the Regiment Leader? Indeed. Then the Fantasy Regiment Leader must also be a master. Just who is it? There was no one that came to mind. Anyways. Are you planning on following me in that condition? Creutz smiled bitterly. I know what youre worried about. Youre concerned Ill hold you back, no? You know me. Wouldnt you try to kick someone away without any mercy or kill them depending on the situation if they were just a suspicious nuisance? Yeon-woo didnt reply. But that was enough. Creutz had learned a lot about Yeon-woo observing him for the last few days. You do what you have to do. I dont know the specifics, but didnt Goddess Persephone assign you an individual quest? I wont get in your way. I wont even ask what it is. I pledge this on the honor of my name and knightage. Creutz thumped his heart with his fist and spoke firmly. Yeon-woo nodded and turned back. That was good enough for him. Creutz was a true knight. He wouldnt break his oath. Even if he does, it wont matter. He wont be able to avoid the Draconic Eyes. Then, he could just kill him mercilessly. Hwaak! Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart. Then, he kicked off from the ground. Pat [You have entered the first gate, Hell of Knives.] * * * Creutz whistled to summon his wyvern to catch up to Yeon-woo, who was becoming a small dot in the horizon. Flying Dragon Summoning. He was planning on following with his wyvern again. It would be crazy to carry his holy sword and heavy armor and run after Yeon-woo. But.. [You have failed the summoning.] [You have failed the summoning.] ..Hm? For some reason, messages kept popping up, saying he failed the summoning. [Due to an unknown reason, you cannot summon your creature (Flying Dragon) here. Please move to another location.] No way.. Creutz looked at where Yeon-woo had disappeared to with a crumpled face. Hot water was boiling on the ground. What would happen if he ran above it with his armor? Wouldnt he be cooked nicely like a hard-boiled egg? His face paled. * * * The ten gates were based on the ten hells that King Yeomra and the ten kings ruled over. The first Hell of Knives was filled with blades, and it was a gruesome forest. The ten kings judged the dead in the Beyond. Each of them ruled over a single hell, and they decided whether they should send souls to the next hell or reincarnate them into another life. Of them, the first hell, the Hell of Knives, was a forest of blades. I need to get through it as quickly as possible. Yeon-woo scanned the gate standing on a cliff with his Draconic Eyes. Below the cliff, a black abysss mouth was wide open. He tried to shoot Consciousness at it, but he couldnt feel where it ended. If he fell into it, that was the end. Each foothold was only a few meters long, and they were narrow. There were sharp knives below them, so if he took a wrong step, his body would be shredded to pieces. And even if I stand on the footholds, Ill fall right away if I lose my balance. Its intense from the beginning. He could see multiple players moving along the gates. They were all rankers or those of equal strength. He couldnt see any players who had just passed the 30th floor. Ill have to use a shortcut. Yeon-woo confirmed where each of the footholds had a shadow and tossed his body without any hesitation. His Draconic Eyes shot open and showed him different routes he could take. Papat [Wind Path C Gale] Gales blew around where Yeon-woo saw flaws, and he quickly stepped on each foothold. Every time his foot touched a blade, Monster Portents popped up from the shadows and held him up while Wind Path moved Yeon-woo smoothly to the next location. He moved weightlessly like a feather. Actually, even if the first gate was hard, Galliard would scold him if Yeon-woo couldnt clear it, and he wouldnt be able to talk back. Huh? Did something just move past us? The H, Hoarder? Why is he so fast? The f..! The players who had been focusing on the steps in front of them were shocked. They looked at Yeon-woo moving smoothly through the air with envious gazes. So thats a New Star, huh.. Being defeated by a player who hadnt even fully cleared the 30th floor yet. Humiliation filled their faces. And behind them.. Huk, huk huk.. Creutz jumped around with much effort. * * * [You have arrived at the second gate, Hell of the Boiling Pot.] This is much easier than the last one. The second gate was extremely comfortable for Yeon-woo. Boiling water flowed along the ground and formed a river. It was heavy and damp. There were two ways to clear this gate. One of them was to create a boat using the few resources along the gates entrance, or.. Just swim across. Of course, the resources were extremely limited. Not only was there a cap on the number of boats that could be made, in most cases, the boats burned even before they touched the water. It was easiest to swim across. But it was likely that you would drown from exhaustion halfway across or die from your internal organs being steamed by the heat. Even if you swam well, you would die from the heat, and even if you were resistant to the heat, you would die because your health would run out before you could reach the other side. Most people didnt have both attributes, so they turned back at the second gate. The same went for Yeon-woo. He was only specialized for fire property. He could swim across, but the gate was too long, and he couldnt fly across with his wings of fire because there were no footholds for him to stop on. Of course, Im not planning on doing either of them. He had another weapon. Ceto. The holy artifact from Lana. He lifted his hand to the necklace around his neck. [Cetos Authority (Sea King Stone) is activating.] [Sea King Stone] Rank: Authority Proficiency: 0.0% Summary: The Authority that a goddess of Olympus, Ceto, gifted you. Ceto designated you as her dead apostle Lanas successor, and she gave you the Authority she had. *Sixth Sense Ceto can be said to be the origin of all sea monsters and sea king monsters. While you are using the stone, all senses and muscles will exceed their limits. Also, your instinct will become as sensitive as a sea king monsters, so your intuition will increase dramatically. You can move with dexterity in unexpected situations. *Tannin Fear You exude an intense fear and will bend the instinct of monsters. This debuffs the receiver of the option and drains them of their vitality, and you can control them. *Guide of Water If there is a great body of water around you, you can control a part of it as you wish. Cetos Authority that took the place of Azraels 3rd Spirit. It worked smoothly with his Dragon Body Awakening and had a buff effect. The Sixth Sense helped his Extrasensory Perception, and his Dragon Fears effectiveness also increased. However, the most beneficial option was the Guide of Water. Fighting near water had been a weakness for Yeon-woo, but it now gave him an advantage. As soon as Yeon-woo activated his Authority, he slowly stepped on top of the river water. When his feet touched the surface of the water, a gentle wave rippled along it. The heat from the boiling water didnt affect him. Rather, it was a pleasant feeling. It works. Yeon-woo smiled when he stood above the water. Just then. Rooar A large monster suddenly jumped out of the boiling water. It was the size of a sea king monster from the River of Souls, and its violence matched that of a sea king monster. The monster widened its mouth to swallow Yeon-woo, but it froze when it looked Yeon-woo in the eye. The Fear that flowed from Yeon-woo was twisting around its heart. Then, above Yeon-woos head, two narrow eyes appeared. Blue Inferno Sight glared at the frozen monster. A. Mere. Magical. Creature. Dares. The monster was a predator that easily ripped apart a sea king monster and occasionally swallowed players in one bite, but the aura of Inferno Sight wasnt one it wanted to approach. Go. Phew The monsters head exploded like fireworks. Pieces of flesh came down, and the river was stained red. I guess I wont have to make any particular effort. Technically, he could easily fly across this gate using flight magic from Boo. However, if he used that method, his Karma wouldnt increase because it wasnt something he was doing. After seeing the corpse of the predator sink under the water, a thought occurred to him. This is nice too. Yeon-woo closed his eyes and spread his Consciousness across the river. Hwaaa He could see countless monsters swimming under the surface of the river. He sent Fear to them. The monsters froze and thrashed, trying to escape the pressure. Yeon-woo unexpectedly felt amusement from it. The monsters were still trying to escape. Holding them forcefully helped Yeon-woo learn to better use Fear. In the past, he had used something similar when fighting Benteke, but he had only been depending on the holy artifact. When Boos vestige was combined with it, the monsters were easily overpowered. He could feel the life fading from their eyes little by little. Yeon-woo pulled them above the water through the senses that were connected to him. Huh? What is this? Why are the sea king monsters suddenly coming in bunches..?! Players who had been trying to cross the river were taken aback. Yeon-woo didnt pay any attention to them and began to dash across the rivers surface. He quickly crossed, using the monsters heads as stepping stones. The monster heads were crushed under his feet and turned the river water red. Pababat People who had been swimming above the water were swept away and tried to stay afloat. There were also people who Yeon-woo stepped on by accident, and they ended up sinking below the surface and drinking the water. This reminds me of Super Mario. Thinking of the arcade game he used to play on Earth, Yeon-woo quickly passed through the second gate too. That personality. Of course, he ignored what Shanon said. Ahhhhhh! Nooooo! Creutz let out a shout of despair with an ashen face. * * * [You have arrived at the third gate, Hell of Icy Glaciers.] [You have arrived at the fourth gate, Hell of Blade Trees.] .. [You have arrived at the sixth gate, Hell of Venomous Serpents.] Yeon-woo finally arrived at the gate where the three Cyclops brothers had disappeared after blazing through at full power. Everything was covered in damp swamps. When he took a step forward, blood gurgled up with a squelch. How many people needed to die for such a brutal scene to occur? The problem was that the blood was acidic and poisonous. It could melt artifacts, and it wasnt easy to breathe the air. It wont be easy even with Residual Poison Blood. From this point on, it wasnt easy for Yeon-woo either. He had a substantial resistance to it thanks to Residual Poison Blood, but he was still affected. I have to clear this as quickly as possible. Yeon-woo bit the detox bead that he bought from Atran and took a quick glance around. But how can I look for traces of the Cyclopes here? The last hint of the three Cyclops brothers was here, in the sixth gate, and it wasnt known if they had managed to cross over to Tartarus. It was possible they didnt clear the gates and were one of the pieces of flesh on the ground. Actually, it would be strange if any traces of them were left here since it had been almost 200 years. However Its annoying, but theres still a way. Yeon-woo lifted his head to look up. Boo. Checheche A portal opened, and a Lich with a monstrous aura appeared. Boo raised the black bead in his hand and began to mutter incomprehensible words. Kookookoo! The longer the spell went on, the more the flesh under Yeon-woos feet shook. At the same time, white smoke came up, and a horrifying scream rang out. An innumerable amount of ghosts began to float around. They couldnt do anything other than scream after waking up from their deep slumber. He had woken up the vestige of all the players who had died in the sixth gate in the last 200 years. It was too great of a number, but if each of them was examined, he would be able to learn something. Give. The. Answer. Countless waves of vestiges flooded Yeon-woos head. Chapter 307 - Tartarus (7) Chapter 307 C Tartarus (7) Huk, huk huk.. Creutz felt like he was going to die from exhaustion. He was suffering from following Yeon-woo in his heavy armor. His original plan was to ride above his wyvern in all his glory, but strangely, it couldnt be summoned. He was barely catching up to Yeon-woo by running. He wanted to give up and wait for Yeon-woo outside of the hidden stage, but he ended up following because he was curious about what the Hoarder was trying to do here. Fortunately, he seemed to be resting for a moment, working on something with the Lich he always moved with. Anyhow.. I still cant get used to this place. Creutz frowned as he looked around. The land was made up of pieces of flesh. The ruined corpses of the bodies exuded toxic smells and poisons, and there were maggots everywhere. How many people had died? While he walked, he couldnt pause because his feet would start sinking into the swamp of corpses. It was a place where you would feel nauseous and stressed just from looking at it. For Creutz, this gate was the most horrible of all. Creutz had been reciting prayers so he could push away the deadly energy and not become poisoned. But now, it seemed like it wasnt enough. And Yeon-woo probably wasnt going to be done with whatever he was doing any time soon. I should make a barrier. Urrrng, urng Zulfikar kept on crying out, expressing its dislike. #M518858ScriptRootC904590 {min-height: 300px;} Im sorry. With an apology, Creutz planted Zulfikar into the ground and kneeled. Urrrng The holy sword trembled as it emanated holy power in a hemisphere around it. Poisons and acids were swept away as a barrier was constructed. * * * Kiaaa Kra! Kraaa! Kak kak kak! All kinds of ghoulish screams rang out in the air. Its so hectic. Yeon-woo frowned at the headache he was getting. Too much information flooded into his head at once. Because they were vestiges of players who died painfully, the vestiges hurt as he felt them all flood into his head. However, for Yeon-woo, who had a Demonic Dragon Body and Time Difference, it made him dizzy for only a second. Yeon-woo wasnt a someone mere ghosts could harm anymore. But its still so loud. He clicked his tongue, looking at the crying vestiges. They had definitely only gathered the souls of those who had died in the past 200 years, but there were too many. At the very least, there were ten thousands of them. It wouldnt be easy to look for information related to the three Cyclops brothers out of all of them. However, there was no other way. [Time Difference] He slowed down the time around him and began to check each of the vestiges. It was a dreary, repetitive act, but all he had to do was pick out the strong souls, so he didnt worry too much. Because if theyre related to the three Cyclops brothers, their level will be that much higher. Still, it wasnt exactly easy either. The fact that one had arrived at the sixth gate meant that they had reached a high level when they were alive. Also, it seemed that the souls had a lot to say since it had been a while since they met someone. After a long time. I found it. Yeon-woo saw a vestige that was shining more intensely than the others. He could feel Hermes and Athenas gazes become stronger. That meant it was a soul related to Olympus. He poured out Consciousness into the vestige. Then, a few scenes flashed by his eyes like a trailer. Hwaak! -Run! We can never.. never let them see this! Hm? Are they being chased by something? In the vestige, three people were running frantically. Seeing the heat and monstrous aura around them, Yeon-woo realized they were the three Cyclops brothers who were heading into Tartarus at Hadess orders. They kept on looking behind them, holding something in their arms with care. A shadow-like being was chasing after them furiously. The anxiety they had felt from the second gate became reality in the fourth gate, and now, it was chasing after them explicitly. At the sixth gate, the being completely showed itself and seemed to be about to swallow the three of them. -This wont do. At this rate, the item will be taken from us. Theyll be in danger. Hades, Tartarus, and the stages above.. Second brother, youngest. Ill try to delay it for as long as I can, so you guys take this to Sir Hades. The oldest took off the robe he was wearing and handed it to the second brother. The faces of the second brother and the youngest became desperate. -But, brother..! -Brother! -No more! Are you trying to mess everything up? -Heuk! -Remember. No matter what happens, this item must not be stolen. Do whatever you can to get it to Lord Hades. Relay the details of this incident as well. Only then can we live..! The second and the youngest quickly ran away into the next gate with tears in their eyes. The oldest looked at them with sad eyes for a moment and turned to the shadow with a vicious smile. -Titans and Giants.. we cant be played by those damned beings again..! Titans? Giants? Yeon-woos eyes widened. The Titans and Giants were all beings who were trapped in Tartarus after having fought with the current gods of Olympus for power. But why was the oldest brother bringing them up now? And one more thing. Whats the object that the other two brothers ran away to protect? Putting his questions behind Pat! The oldest brother gathered his hands together and began to recite a spell. Fancy Effects popped from under him, and a column of brilliant white light descended. A Giant stood behind him. The Cyclops he served, Brontes, had descended. The king of blacksmiths who gifted Astrape to Zeus. He let out a roar. Kooooo! Thunder and lighting crashed down on the shadow. Yeon-woo borrowed the oldest brothers vision to see the identity of the monster that was chasing them. Just then. Crack, clang clang clang The vestige around Yeon-woo cracked. He was about to turn around to ask Boo what happened. [You have seen a side of the truth.] [The hidden conditions have been satisfied. A surprise event is activating.] Event? Kookookookoo! The sixth gate shook up and down. It was different from the earthquake that occurred when Boo woke up the ghosts. Somethings coming up. Yeon-woo looked down at the ground he was stepping on. The flesh-pieced land was boiling. An even more horrendous stench began to rise from the ground. The pieces of flesh were swept away, and poisons and acids poured down on him like rain. It wasnt something Yeon-woo could block with the detox bead in his mouth. It was like the difficulty of the gate had suddenly increased exponentially. [You are in abnormal conditions!] [You have been poisoned.] [You have been poisoned.] [You have been heavily poisoned.] [You have retained your rationale due to the Cold-blooded trait.] [You are no longer stunned. You have greater resistance to poison.] Something was trying to come from underground, beneath the poison created from thousands of years of being buried. His Extrasensory Perception could see that it was about 7 meters long. The level it exuded was as striking as its size. Its coming! Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart and flew up into the sky. Just then, with a boom, something exploded from below. Like a volcano had erupted, flesh pieces were blown away, and a large hand reached out. A giant monster larger than what Yeon-woo had sensed earlier revealed itself. It looked so gruesome that anyone who looked at it would detest it at once. The monster looked like thousands of ghosts had been clumped into the form of a giant. Peoples faces on its flesh screamed painfully and tried to escape. -Kill me..! -Save me..! -Why, why am I..! -Come with me..! With me..! The ghosts couldnt escape from the body of the monster and screamed curses. Poisonous energy scattered around them. Its the monster that I saw in the vestige. Yeon-woo instinctively knew it was the same repulsive monster that had been chasing after the Cyclopes apostles. The problem was the aura it exuded. It doesnt fall short of mine. Was it because it was a monster related to Tartarus? Its aura wasnt normal. In fact, in a way, it was more dangerous than Yeon-woo. Not only was it more dangerous, the poison and grudges it had could make the conditions of those who approached it turn for the worse. However, the bigger problem was that.. Its not the only one. More ghost monsters squirmed to the surface. Yeon-woo realized this fight wasnt going to be easy. Were the strange occurrences in Tartarus Hades had spoken of related to this? Just then. Swek The ghost monster extended its rough hand towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo quickly pulled out Vigrid from the subspace and swung it up. Kwang! Keuk! Unable to withstand the impact, Yeon-woo landed on the ground. The ghost monster was stronger than he thought. He felt a horrible pain, like his body was going to crack. The toxic stench and the poison he landed on when he crashed into the ground made it worse. Pieces of flesh splattered as he dug into the ground. Domain Declaration. He barely raised himself and released his Authority. Dragon scales grew on his body, and he projected his consciousness onto the surrounding land. At the same time, he released the Stigmata of the Goddess, Wicked Devil, and the Sea King Stone. His fiendishness was unleashed. [TN: Hyoongshin Acksal changed to Wicked Devil.] Kwaaang! Once again, the fist of the ghost giant came flying at him. Yeon-woo lifted Vigrid. This time, their strengths were equal, and he wasnt flicked away. Instead, black Aura exploded, and the fist of the ghost monster cracked and scattered Kooo The ghost monster roared angrily and tried to bring its left fist down on Yeon-woos head. You. Dare! Before it collided with Yeon-woo, the space around him split, and Boo appeared. His Inferno Sight was blazing with fury. He had been busy controlling the vestiges of the ghosts, but he manifested because he couldnt accept the fact that a mere ghost was trying to attack his master. Die! Kwakwakwang! Boo stretched his arms out. When his skeletal hands were spread apart, something exploded next to the ghost monsters head, and half of its head was blown away. Kwoooooo The ghost monster stepped back, shaking, and Boo kicked off from the ground and cast magic continually. Magic circles appeared in the air and burst fancy Effects. It was as powerful as Doctor Dooms signature Random Magic Circles. Kwakwakwang! The ghost monster was pushed back by the repetitive explosions. The level of the monster may have been high, but Boo had the upper hand. Then, Yeon-woos shadow stretched out, and Shanon and Hanryeong dashed forward. Other ghost monsters had broken through the surface. Ahahaha! Its a fight! Woohoo! Lets finish this quickly. The two Death Nobles seemed excited by the fact that they could fight without holding back. Rebecca had also returned to her human form and was already fighting. In the sky above, Dreams dusk. Nemesis appeared and locked everyone in a deep darkness. As the black emptiness settled down, Yeon-woos domain was strengthened. The ghosts monsters below paused as they climbed to the surface. Me too! I wanna do it too! Between them, Nike spread his wings apart with grace. Swoosh Nike transformed into blue fire and began to run along the ground. The ghost monsters screamed as they were covered by fire. The two Legendary Beasts turned the gate into their stage as if to show how much stronger they had become after being asleep in the Philosophers Stone all that time. Kwakwakwak * * * What is? The soul began to blink. The apostle of Cyclops Brontes couldnt understand what happened. He had definitely died, so how was his consciousness still alive? Just then. Are you awake? A black mask appeared in front of Aldin. Aldin stepped back subconsciously. The black eyes in which he could see his reflection looked like chains binding him. Chapter 308 - Tartarus (8) I was lucky. Yeon-woos eyes shined as he looked at the apostle of one of the Cyclopes, Aldin. Was it because he had exuded an intense Consciousness before he died? It mightve been because he was an apostle. Whatever the reason was, despite the time that had passed, Aldins soul was relatively intact. He looked a bit out of it, but it seemed like there would be no problem communicating with him. And I dont know if Brontes had a hand in this, but a part of his holy power is left. Yeon-woo spoke with flashing eyes. Wait a moment. I have something to take care of first. Aldin seemed to want to say something, but Yeon-woo intentionally ignored him and quickly scanned the gate. Nemesis and Nike were unleashing all the power they had stacked up during their slumber in the Philosophers Stone. The poisons and acids were rapidly purified by the Holy Fire, and the ghost monsters that had been threatening at first were now being pushed back. Boo cast his magic, and below him, Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca were running around the battlefield. Monster Portents popped in and out from the shadows. Kwang! Just then, the head of the first ghost monster was crushed, and its body fell down. It was a rough explosion, and Yeon-woo could feel the heat from where he was. In this battle, Yeon-woo was using everything he had. On one side, Creutz was fighting busily. Since he was a player who used holy power, it looked like he was being pushed back by the ghost monsters, who used completely opposite powers from him. However. This isnt enough. He narrowed his eyes. They had taken down a ghost monster and were doing what they could to take care of the rest of them, but the ghost monsters were learning from the fights. They were looking for the chance to fight back. It meant they were memorizing the attack patterns of Yeon-woos party. Moreover, additional ghost monsters continued to pop out from the surface. Underground, even more ghost monsters were trying to squeeze their way up. He couldnt imagine how many of them there were. Is there a way? If he had to fight, he would. Although it would be exhausting. Each ghost monster may have had an aura that was equal to Yeon-woos, but Yeon-woo knew how to fight. He was confident he could run from here or stall for time somehow. But the problem comes after that. Then what happened if he entered the next gate? With his strength drained, there was no way he could get through it. Also, there couldve been stronger monsters than the ghost monsters in this gate. Yeon-woo had to find a solution. Just then. Urrrng, urrg His right wrist and left ankle trembled. It was like the Despair and Grief of the Black King were asking what he was doing. Suddenly, Yeon-woo realized what he had been missing. Why had he only thought of fighting? All the gates that led to Tartarus should be advantageous to him. [Sea King Stone C Tannin Fear] Yeon-woo began to combine fear with his Consciousness. Tannin Fear. An aura any monster would feel threatened by started to be projected around him. He spread his hands out in front of him. Tannin Fear spread across his selected domain and pushed the shoulders of the ghost monsters down. Kwang Like they were all tied to heavy stones, the gravity around them began to bind them. Kiaaaaak Kyak! Kyak! The ghosts that made up the ghost monsters realized something was strange and began to jump around. Tannin Fear bent the will of your opponents and forced them down. It mightve been difficult against the monsters as a whole, but it was fine against each individual ghost. They were pained from the mental pressure they received. The movements of the ghost monsters slowed. They realized it was because of Yeon-woo and slowly turned their heads, but they were already like broken robots. Huh? Why are they like that? I suppose hes trying to do something Shanon and Hanryeong looked over at Yeon-woo. Still, they had their guards up in case something went wrong. Yeon-woo was also being pressured by the monsters. Im gonna lose it. Each individual ghost was no problem, but there were too many of them when they were combined like this. It was like all of the souls of the players who died in the ten gates were gathered here. All kinds of emotions and vestiges were intertwined complexly inside. If Yeon-woo took a wrong step, he could easily join them. Too many things were spinning around his head. The impact from causing chaos among the ghosts almost took over Yeon-woos mind. [You maintain your rationale through the Cold-blooded trait.] He activated the Authorities of the Black King with the help of the trait. Despair dealt with souls, and Grief with death. He felt it was possible if he used the greater Authority of the two. [The 2nd Soul] He clenched his fist. Crunch Like he was pulling the strings of a marionette, the ghosts at the end of the string began to shake. Kiaaak! Kyak! Kyak! The ghosts all trembled. Puk! Pew pew puk The ghost monsters crumbled from explosions. Not only did the ghost monsters standing above ground fall, even the ones who were trying to get to the surface were destroyed. Instantly, the sixth gate was filled with ghosts. There were ten thousands of them at first glance. No, there were probably hundreds of thousands. An ashy fog spread out, and it began to move in a great vortex. What..? Creutz widened his eyes in surprise. Ghosts were screaming in front of him. Despair and grief rang throughout the gate. [Soul Collector] Yeon-woo pulled his fist towards him. Then, the twisted bunch of ghosts came in his direction. A new abyss opened in front of his eyes. Soul Collection. The chest of his enslaved souls opened its mouth gruesomely. Kiaaa The ghosts realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do and tried to escape, but they couldnt turn away from the process that had already started. All the souls were being sucked up into the Soul Collection. It was a wonder how it was possible through that small hole, but the abyss was eating everything up. Then, it shut its mouth. Koong, koong, koong Of course, there was no way it would end well. The space shook. The door to the Soul Collection appeared and disappeared again. The souls inside were trying to kick and squirm to get out. They were all souls that were pent up in this gate for a long time, and they had intense vestiges. The number of souls could probably make up an army. The souls seemed to be familiar with working together. Binding them by force with the Authority wasnt easy, especially at his current level. Furthermore, the size of his collection had a limit of 20,000. He had already exceeded it. However. Nemesis! Alright. I didnt think of using Dream in this way. Nemesis began to lay the dream around him onto the Soul Collection. It was a strength that swallowed everything around it. There were no exceptions to the souls. The Soul Collection turned to nothing in an instant. It had been bound to Nemesis. Clack, clack Click clack The forced binding began. As each soul was marked, their resistance decreased. And when the last of them was finished.. ..Whew. Yeon-woo was able to unclench his fist. He had put so much into this that his blood was dripping from beneath his scales. His hands were still trembling, and his clothes were drenched with sweat. But looking at his bracelet that was crying in joy, he grinned. Aldin looked at Yeon-woo with a blank face. No way. Creutz had the same dumbstruck expression. * * * Itll take some time to summon all of them. Yeon-woo was able to clean up the situation after he recovered a bit. The first thing he checked was the Soul Collection. His mind was feeling heavy because too many souls were floating inside of it. [Collected souls: 121,334] This is crazy. Looking at the collected souls, Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. It was a ridiculous number even for him. How was this possible? No. I guess its obvious in a way. He had swept in all the souls on the stage. Also, they were all souls that had been powerful when they were living. They were of good quality. The Black King was a being who was respected by all gods and demons who ruled over death. Azrael called himself the Black Kings servant. It mightve been obvious that the artifact of such a being could do things like this. It was accurate to say Yeon-woo was unable to use the artifacts to the fullest because his level was too low. When I digest all of these, Ill evolve the Monster Portents first and take a deeper look into the Authorities of the Black King. Yeon-woo was quite satisfied. Ha, must be nice. Its me whos doing all the work. Nemesis complained. Yeon-woo had only been able to take care of the souls all thanks to Nemesis. Thanks. But shouldnt you do that at the very least since youve been sleeping inside of the Philosophers Stone all this time? Then what about Nike?! You called for me? Nike had returned to his bird form atop Yeon-woos left shoulder. He looked like he was having the time of his life. Yeon-woo stroked Nikes chin and spoke to Nemesis. Thats child abuse. Then isnt this abuse to me too?! Do you want to make him do it that badly? Nike tilted his head with shining eyes, like he didnt know what Nemesis was talking about. S***! Nemesis cursed, unlike his usually calm self. Nike was bigger, but he was still a child inside. Because Nemesis treated him like a little brother, he would never ask Nike to do anything difficult. Yeon-woo knew this well. Argh, that personality of yours! Feeling wronged that he was the only one doing manual labor, Nemesis shouted at Yeon-woo and turned around. His previous owner had never done anything like this. They were twins, but they were completely different people. Yeon-woo grinned. I guess Ill have to do something for him in the future. Nemesis got upset easily. Yeon-woo turned around, thinking he should give Nemesis a present sometime, when he saw Aldin looking at him with a black face. When they met eyes, Aldin straightened his back. Y, You how. Aldin was a powerful player when he was alive. He was confident he wouldnt lose if he fought Yeon-woo in his youth. However, Aldin had fought the ghost monsters alone, letting his brothers run away before him, and in the end, he died. On the other hand, Yeon-woo not only defeated the ghost monsters but also enslaved them. Aldin found it hard to believe even though he had seen it himself. Most of all, the power that Yeon-woo used was.. How can a player wield the power of Death! It wasnt a power that was allowed to mortals. However, Yeon-woo didnt need to answer Aldins question. Right now, he was rushed for time. His soul is fading. The vestige around Aldin was losing its color. Unless he made Aldin a spirit like Rebecca, Aldin would probably become a ghost. He would lose sight of his identity. Is the Channeling with the Cyclops Brontes still connected? I want to speak with him. I want to know where Hades is. Aldin snapped to attention. Who are you? How do you know about the god I serve.. and about Lord Hades, too! Ill just tell you Im a messenger heading to Tartarus on Persephones request. I want to tell you more, but it seems like you dont have much time. Aldin understood what Yeon-woo was saying and nodded his head solemnly. Once his identity was gone, the Channeling would be cut off as well. What he did needed to be of utmost secrecy, but someone who had received orders from Persephone deserved to hear. Lord Brontes was asleep with me here. Waiting for Lord Hades to appear.. chasing after the prophecy.. and it seems like youre the person in the prophecy. Prophecy? Just when Yeon-woo was about to ask what he was talking about, Pat Aldin disappeared. The last of the holy power he had vanished, and white light soared to the sky. What descended from the column of light was a Giant god with a single eye. Are you the one who called me? It was the descent of the oldest of the Cyclopes, Brontes. Yeon-woo nodded. Yes, that was me. Im here on Persephones request to chase after Hades into Tartarus, and I found you here. The time allowed to Brontes didnt seem that long either. He was fading away. His soul seemed to have been injured greatly, seeing as his body was covered in injuries. He didnt look like a god. Yeon-woo got straight to the point. Brontes spoke with a nod. As you already know, we were heading to Tartarus with an item on Hadess command. However, our youngest accidentally revealed what we were doing, and we had to run away. What is the item? It was definitely the item in the chest from the vestige Yeon-woo saw. The item that Hades said to bring. The secret of Tartarus would undoubtedly be contained inside of it. Fire. Fire? What was that supposed to mean? Its the fire that can vanquish the darkness thats polluting the Undergrounds of Tartarus, Erebus, and the five rivers around itAcheron, Cocytus, Phlegethon, Lethe, and Styx. When Brontes opened his hand, a small chest appeared. It was the chest that the three apostles had. When the identity of the fire was revealed.. This is. Yeon-woos eyes widened. The Soulstone? It was Luciels Soulstone. Chapter 309 - Tartarus (9) Luciels Soulstone. Didnt Vieira Dune take that? A long time ago, Luciel, who hadnt been able to become a god or a demon, had fallen to the lower world with his wings torn apart by both kinds. The Soulstone was created from his fall. It had entered his brothers possession by coincidence, but after Vieira Dune took it, it disappeared from the lower world. Or so it was thought. But the Soulstone was right there. Is it the same one? Time-wise, it wasnt weird for the three Cyclops brothers to have failed in their tasks 200 years ago and for the stone to end up with his brother. But.. somethings off. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. The shape or feeling of the stone that he saw in the diary was different from what Brontes had. While the stone in the diary was more square and had a dull energy, the Soulstone Brontes had was round and shined light. It truly fit the expression fire. The stone looked like it was blazing. Soulstone. Yes. The previous owner called it that. But we call this fire or light.. Light? Now that he thought about it, Yeon-woo realized Luciels other name was Lucifer, which meant Bringer of Light. We also call it the Fire of the Beginning. Luciel was like the lighthouse of fire.. anyways. All those legends aside, it was something that Lord Hades needed desperately. Brontes tried to speak of Hades and the Fire of the Beginning. However, Yeon-woo had something he wanted to know more. No. Please tell me about the Fire of the Beginning first. Brontes frowned. He couldnt stay in his vestige body for long. There were too many things he had to relay to Yeon-woo, such as what to watch out for or how to carry things out. But the light shining in Yeon-woos eyes was threatening him. Like he was going to quit the quest if Brontes didnt answer his questions. Yeon-woo was that desperate for information about the Soulstone. There was definitely something he was missing. Eventually, Brontes sighed and heeded Yeon-woos wishes. Alright. But I dont have much time, so I cant go into much detail. The Fire of the Beginning is now history even among godly societies, and all things related to Luciel cant be spoken of because of a pledge were bound by. Yeon-woo nodded with expectant eyes. In the beginning, there was fire, and Luciel was the one who watched over it. Then, he became a superior entity by swallowing the Fire of the Beginning. This is Lucifer. The lowly lighthouse keeper, Luciel, had become Lucifer, with his hundreds of wings. However, this power wasnt bestowed upon him. The Fire of the Beginning was something that all gods and demons treasured. It was the spark that legends and myths came from, and they couldnt allow Luciel to keep it to himself, so everyone worked together to tear off his wings. Brontes went on, speaking quickly. And Luciel? Lucifer didnt die easily. He didnt want to return the fire to the gods and demons, so he split his soul into several pieces as he fell to the lower world. These are the Soulstones. Pieces of the soul that have the Fire of the Beginning within them. Yeon-woos eyes widened. The gods and demons frantically tried to retrieve them, but apart from a few, the rest completely vanished. . Of those, the only one kept intact was Castitas. Many things were going through Yeon-woos mind. It wasnt just one Soulstone? That was a significant piece of knowledge. Then how many stones fell in total? A total of 14. Seven virtues and seven sins. It was a result of Luciel having affinities for both light and darkness. The upper world has nine of them. Five of them are roaming around the lower world. And this was one of the five. Then what Vieira Dune had was one of the remaining four.. Yeon-woo felt some things click into place. Why had he only thought there was only one stone? It was possible for there to be several of them. At the same time, he felt surprised. With that one Soulstone, Vieira Dune was able to swallow Mother Earth and ascend to the heavenly world. Then if I can gather the rest of them..? Yeon-woo could gain all the power he needed. But its strange that youre curious about this. Yeon-woo came to attention at what Brontes said. What do you mean? I mean what I said. You and I both have Soulstones, but you dont know anything about them. Yeon-woo was shocked. He never imagined that he would hear something like this. His eyes became bigger. What are you.. Isnt that a Soulstone near your heart? ! Yeon-woo pulled out the pocket watch from his left breast pocket. The hands of the watch were trembling. Brontes nodded. Yes. That. Its an item that refined the Soulstone very well. Even I wouldnt be able to make something like that. Was there a blacksmith who was that talented in the lower world? Its a shame I cant observe their talent. Yeon-woos hands shook. For a moment, he was blank. He was just confused. Although its functions seem to be paused for some reason I cannot discern. Still, that will be a great help to Lord Hades, so its a relief. It seemed like Brontes thought that he had brought the pocket watch for Hades. I..! Yeon-woo tried to ask a few more questions since Brontes was thinking that way, but Brontes raised his hand and cut Yeon-woo off. No. Enough with the small questions. I must say what I have to. I dont have much time. But if you insist on asking them, Ill just disappear. His single eye had a fierce look, as if he wouldnt budge. Yeon-woo bit his lower lip. Brontes was as desperate as he was. In the end, Yeon-woo nodded and took a step back. First, he needed to listen to what Brontes had to say , and he could ask his questions later. Anyways. Brontes began to speak with a nod. I was moving to Tartarus with my brothers on Lord Hadess orders with the Stone of Castitas. According to Lord Hades, a force of darkness is invading Tartarus. What is the darkness? I dont know. I just followed his orders. But I know one thing for sure. The Titan and Giants locked inside Tartarus have somehow regained their strength and are trying to escape. Lord Hades was trying to prevent that. The Titans and Giants, criminals who were locked in Tartarus after fighting with the gods of Olympus. The fact that they were resisting was big news. It sounded like the strange occurrences Hades felt from Tartarus were the plans of the convicts to escape. So while Lord Hades needed the Stone of Castitas, he also needed our brethrens abilities. Yeon-woo nodded. The three Cyclops brothers would definitely be able to create more outstanding weapons to keep the Titans and Giants under control. But at some point, everything went sideways. I dont know how they found out after we moved so carefully, but people were chasing after us. Someone was clearly connected to Tartarus from the outside. That was what Brontes thought. And they mustve been the ghost monsters. Yes. We were tied down at the sixth gate. I stayed behind to stall for some time. Brontes narrowed his single eye. I thought someone would come to help someday. They would need a guide to lead the way. And thankfully.. it was worth staying here.. although I lost my level. Brontes image began to fade away. Sincehe stayed here all that time, he had lost a considerable amount of his holiness. He would become a normal soul and fall into the cycle of reincarnation instead of being locked in this gate. Being mortal was what gods feared the most, but Brontes didnt seem to be scared of it at all. Anyways. Its a long way, so I entrust the final steps to you. It seems like the darkness hasnt been pushed back despite all this time.. my brothers will need help too. The only regret I have.. Hwaaa His image cracked with static. Is that I cannot help them as the eldest. [The sudden quest (Persephones Long-time Wish) has been updated.] [Please check the quest window.] Brontess soul faded faster. No! Yeon-woo felt frantic looking at Brontes. He still hadnt heard anything about the pocket watch yet. Also, he had to ask about the Black Kings weapons. The reason why they swallowed Astrape and Triaina. Just then, Yeon-woo was suddenly reminded of something. Death. Souls. The Authority he had. He had already bound Brahma to him. If it was a god who had a low-level and deeply regretful.. Brontes! Yeon-woo looked at Brontes, who only had his head left now. Why? Do you want to say farewell to me? You said you wanted to help your brothers, right? Do you still want to defeat the Titans and the Giants? Of course. theyre my enemies. Back when Titans had ruled over Olympus, they locked the three Cyclops brothers up, saying they didnt want to see them. It was Zeus who saved them then. The three Cyclops brothers thought this was their chance of repaying him and created great weapons for Zeus. They were Astrape, Triaine, and Kynee. However, the Titans and Giants were trying to escape from Tartarus now. The reason why the three Cyclops brothers had helped Hades was because of their grudge against them. If so, please become bound to me. What? Ill help you resolve your regrets. Yeon-woo tried to hold onto Brontes. It was impossible to forcefully bind souls of that size like he had with the ghost monsters. He had to logically entice and make Brontes want to be bound to him. What! Brontes crinkled his eyes, unable to understand what Yeon-woo was saying. Telling a god to be bound to a human? It was disrespectful. He didnt know what would change if he did that. However, the moment Yeon-woo stretched his hand towards him, Thats? His eyes widened. The black bracelet and fetter that he thought were normal artifacts were shaking. Along with them, Brontes eyelashes shook too. He now realized who Yeon-woo was the descendant of. The one who they could only call Him because of the pledge on the Styx River..! Become bound. The fading world around Brontes paused. * * * No way. Brontes had a disbelieving expression after seeing his visible arm. Creutz looked shocked too. ..No way. He thought the same thing when Yeon-woo took control of tens of thousands of souls, but he hadnt imagined that Yeon-woo would bind a gods soul. He never heard of a mortal doing anything like this. Creutzs eyes were filled with disbelief. Especially because he knew more about holiness than most players, having trained with his holy sword, he was extremely shocked right now. No matter how much damage had been done to the beings level, it didnt make sense that a supernatural soul could be taken in like that. No. I suppose its to be expected. Brontes observed Yeon-woo with dark eyes. He hated Titans more than anything in the world, and he was flabbergasted by the situation. However, Yeon-woo was now his master, and His descendant. There was no escape for him. He realized that he had fallen for the mortals smooth talking. Still, if he can help me meet my brothers and stop those guys.. what wouldnt I do? This might be fate. Had he seen the look in Brontess eyes? Ill ask something I didnt get a chance to ask earlier. Yeon-woo nodded and held out the pocket watch. Speak, Master. Can you fix this watch? Chapter 310 - Tartarus (10) Chapter 310 Tartarus (10) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (/12) Brontes looked from Yeon-woo to the pocket watch. Then, he clicked his tongue. It isnt an item to deliver to Lord Hades. Its a personal item.. Mm. Is that so? Brontes eyes were filled with regret. If they couldve had this along with the Stone of Castitas, it wouldve been a great help to Hades. But they couldnt. Can I take a look at it? However, since he was now working with Yeon-woo, he had to help him. Brontes stretched his hand out. Yeon-woo nodded and pushed the pocket watch towards him. His hands were trembling with nervousness. Brontes examined the pocket watch carefully. He had fallen to the status of a Monster Portent, but the knowledge from his life hadnt disappeared. No, because he was a blacksmith god, he didnt have to worry about his godly level like other gods did in the first place. Mm. Brontes returned the pocket watch. Yeon-woo carefully accepted it and looked at him. His throat was choked up, and he couldnt speak properly. How is it? You said this watch was broken, correct? Yes, thats right. No. Thats not it. It isnt broken. Yeon-woos eyes widened. The watch wasnt broken? Then..? It would be better to say its sealed. Except for a few functions, the rest of the functions are all locked. It seems like this was done on purpose. ! Yeon-woos eyes hardened. He felt like the questions in his head were finally being answered. He hadnt been able to find what was wrong with the pocket watch with his Draconic Eyes, and he was at a loss for what to do. Although he had an outstanding amount of knowledge in alchemy and magic, having completed the Philosophers Stone, he couldnt figure out the watch. Because he couldnt figure out how to repair the pocket watch, he just thought his brother had reached an extraordinary peak during his lifetime. That wasnt the case? The way he tried to resolve the issue was the problem. If it was sealed instead of broken, then it made sense that he hadnt been able to figure out what to do with it. Repairing and unsealing required completely different knowledge. On one hand, he felt like a blindfold was lifted from his eyes. If only he knew the reason, he wouldve been able to find the solution faster. He felt excited. Then can it be repair.. no, unsealed? No. Its too difficult.. But contrary to Yeon-woos expectations, Brontes shook his head. There are items you cant fix too? Im not perfect. And I dont know what they did, but the fact that they used the Soulstone in the first place means theyre as skilled as me. Amazing. It looks like its the work of a mortal, but their knowledge was greater than a supernaturals..! Can I know where the person who made this item is? Brontes seemed passionate about it. It seemed like his curiosity about the outstanding blacksmith ran as deep as his desire for revenge. Yeon-woo smiled bitterly. He was proud his brother was judged so highly, but he also felt sad. He knew a part of the functions Brontes was speaking about was the diary. Then what were the other sealed functions? Also, why had his brother equipped the stone with them? Had Yeon-woos sad thoughts been relayed to Brontes? Brontes glanced at Yeon-woo and took a closer look at the pocket watch. Then, he spoke again. Of course, its just I cant unseal it by myself. Yeon-woo abruptly turned his head to look at Brontes. Lets make a deal. Nothing will change that much. Youve already accepted the quest from Lady Persephone, correct? Help us to calm down Tartarus as the quest says. If you do, Ill gather my brothers and do whatever I can to unseal it. He was basically telling him to head to Tartarus quickly. Hows that? Yeon-woo had no reason to refuse. I accept. He gripped the pocket watch, and his heart started to beat faster. * * * [Sudden Quest / Persephones Long-time Wish] Summary: (Omitted) While on the way to clear the ten gates on Persephones request, you have succeeded in discovering traces of the three Cyclops brothers who disappeared during their search for Hades. However, you have only succeeded in finding the oldest Cyclops, Brontes, and you havent found the other two. On the other hand, the other side has become wary of you. Quickly find the other two Cyclopes. The sooner you find them, the higher the rewards will be. The other side has started to become wary of me? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes, seeing the updated quest information. Was the other side the Titans and Giants? It seemed like he had been detected by them after defeating the ghost monsters. To be exact, itll probably be the whoever is contacting Tartarus from the outside. Brontes read Yeon-woos thoughts and spoke. Yeon-woo looked over at him. Do you know who they are? Brontes smiled bitterly and shook his head. I dont know either. We were just being chased. However, Im sure of one thing. His eyes were dark. They were somewhere nearby at the time. Brontes clenched his teeth. There was definitely a traitor. If not, something like this wouldnt have occurred. So.. be careful. Yeon-woo nodded. Like what Brontes said, if the Titans and Giants stepped up themselves, it definitely wouldnt be easy. No, aside from that, interfering in a war between gods as a mortal was a lot of pressure in itself. We couldnt take care of something like this ourselves and had to ask for the help of mortals like you.. How humiliating. Brontes disappeared into the Soul Collection. This situation was embarrassing to him. He was also planning on taking a rest, having exhausted himself from using his holy power to wait. Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart and began to move again. As more time passed, his wings of fire became more like a skill. [You have entered the seventh gate, Hell of Great Solutions.] [You have entered the eighth gate, Hell of Iron Beds.] In the seventh gate, fierce winds whirled around him, and in the eighth gate, he had to clear through the boiling iron ground. From then, the stages became so difficult that even Yeon-woo couldnt breeze through them. It was a dangerous area where high rankers came to train themselves. Moreover. Pupupng The attacks of the enemies who were trying to catch Yeon-woo became even more direct. Like the warning in the quest, the Titans and Giants had begun to show their other cards. All kinds of strange monsters began to appear. The ghost monsters in the sixth gate paled in terms of strength. They were definitely made of different ghosts, but because they were connected by a strange shadow, it was hard to deal with them. A few of them had holiness, albeit a small amount. Even when trapped in prisons, gods are still gods.. Yeon-woo worked harder the more hurdles came his way. Although the Titans and Giants had been trapped inside of Tartarus, they were still strong gods who had fought against the Olympian gods. Kwoooo Just then, a large shadow tentacle came flying at him. The ashy fog that had been following Yeon-woo around like a tail gathered in front of him as a barrier. It was an army of tens of thousands of souls. Kwakwakwang! The shadow tentacle couldnt pierce the ashy fog and was flicked away. In that process, several thousands of souls were destroyed, but the Soul Collection quickly replenished the souls that were gone. Shanon and Hanryeong both used their signature skills.Volcano and Sword Whirlwindlashed at the shadow tentacle, and it was separated from its body. Rebecca jumped in and activated magic, and high above in the sky, Boo raised the Crystal Bead to cast spells. Krrrng, kwakwang! Nemesis became one with darkness, and Nike transformed into fire to shred the rest of its body. Kwang! Cain, now! Creutz shouted, holding the monsters ankle down forcefully. Yeon-woo nodded and tossed his body to where the being twisting in pain was. He activated four of his Authorities and used their buffs to his advantage. [Hero C Unyielding] [Villain C Destroying] Vigrid cried out as if it was going to crack any moment, and a bright light exploded at the same time. [Wave of Fire] [72 Bian C Yeol, Pa, Cham] Krrrrrng The monster squirmed to extinguish the fire. Every time it moved, the gate shook like it was going to break, but the fire just grew bigger. Holy Fire. The fire of Nike wouldnt lose to the monster. Also, Yeon-woo combined different powers into it. Auror, Wave of Fire, draconic magic power, holy power, demonic energy, 72 Bian, and Residual Poison Blood. Because of his Demonic Divine Dragon Body and the title Blessed by Mana, he was unaffected from using all of them. The monster toppled over, unable to withstand the barrage. Boom Its body was so colossal that the entire stage shook, although it had only fallen over. Heok, heok heok.. Yeon-woo brought Vigrid down and gasped. His entire body felt hot. It was a result of overusing his Magic Circuit. His health depleted at a rapid pace. Just then, fire shot out from the monsters corpse and flew at Yeon-woo in the form of a bird. Did I do well? Yes. Good job. Hehe. Nike is strong! Nike climbed atop Yeon-woos arm and folded his wings to flex his muscles. Yeon-woo stroked Nikes adorable head and turned his head at Nemesiss voice. Master. What? Nemesiss voice was filled with concern. How was that monster just now? Strong. Is that it? If it wasnt for the difference in properties, it wouldve been hard. Youre right. It was something you never wouldve been able to catch under normal conditions. Even with all our powers combined. Nemesis continued in a heavy voice. Its called Medusa. And in Tartarus.. there are plenty of monsters like that roaming around. Do you have to go there right now? Dont you know that my previous master was unable to get that far either? Yeon-woo nodded heavily. It seemed like that place was our limit. The monsters that kept on appearing from the eighth gate caused us to lose hope. The difficulty of each gate was hard enough, but crazy monsters appeared on top of that. We promised we would come back and left the hidden stage. On one hand, I felt it was a shame. I wanted to see the entrance of Tartarus even though I couldnt enter it. In one of the few locations of gods in the lower world. I know you think you have to gain the Black Kings power and of your resolve to fix the pocket watch by gathering Brontes and the others. Its not too late to. Nemesis did whatever he could to stop Yeon-woo. Tartarus was somewhere a mortal couldnt approach. And Yeon-woo was going to challenge it without any preparation? He also wanted to gain power and fix the pocket watch like Yeon-woo said. However, now wasnt the time. Compared to the gods, Yeon-woo was far too weak. This place was somewhere one should only challenge after clearing the 50th floor. Jeong-woo had stopped at the eighth gate, even with Arthias support. Then what should Yeon-woo, who didnt have a team, do? And especially now, with him discovered by Titans and Giants? Shanon and Hanryeong, who couldnt be exhausted, were already feeling tired. However. No. Im going. Yeon-woo shook his head. This was an opportunity hard to come by. It was a chance to find clues related to his brother. No, he mightve even been able to meet his brother again. What if he pushed this back to do it later and something happened? Also, once he pushed it back, he could continue to push it back again and again. He didnt want to do that. He didnt want to miss this chance. Also. There was something Yeon-woo wanted to say to his brother. He couldnt stop until he did. Never. Yeon-woo absorbed the strength of Medusa and the rest of the monsters through Bathorys Vampiric Sword, and he moved on. Nemesis looked at Yeon-woo disappointingly. Yeon-woos eyes were blazing with greed. I have to meet him. No matter what. Chapter 311 - The King of the Underworld (1) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) [You have entered the tenth gate, Hell of Black Darkness.] The path to the last gate was a dangerous one. Especially near the ninth gate, the appearance of Minotaurs and Nemean lions almost decimated Yeon-woos party. Shanon and Hanryeong, who had been fighting on the frontlines, had to recover their stamina in the shadows. Haaa Haaa what a ridiculous master. Its been a while since I fought so crazily like this. Shanon and Hanryeong seemed quite exhausted mentally. Theoretically, they could fight forever without any rest as long as ghosts were supplied to them, but because they were once humans, they couldnt ignore the mental stress from fighting nonstop. The sustained fight against monsters under the Titans and Giants was that hard. The gate itself and the monsters. They had to fight against both. Still, Yeon-woo silently persevered. Nemesis occasionally asked him to go back. Yeon-woos other subordinates didnt say anything and moved according to his wishes. It was because they knew how desperate he was from their connection to him. The desire to look for any clues of his little brother. The resolve to gain the Black Kings power. He was so desperate for all of it. This was the reason why Yeon-woo had pushed himself to the limit all this time. His subordinates wished to heed their masters wishes. Even if they failed. . In the end, Nemesis realized what the other subordinates wanted to do and didnt try to stop him any further. He also wanted the power and clues as much as Yeon-woo did. His longing for his previous owner was so great that he appeared in his dreams. Please bless us with your spirit and wash away the darkness with light in this place.. Creutz planted Zulfikar in the ground and activated a barrier around them with a prayer. Holy Light Barrier. It was a spell that didnt allow the approach of enemies with bad intentions and offered protection from spells. However, the barrier couldnt be transported, so he had to continue to recite the prayer as they walked. Still, with the barrier cast, they were able to rest for a little while. Creutz was doing everything he could while moving with Yeon-woos party. Although he mustve been curious about many things, as promised, he didnt ask. Yeon-woo realized his sincerity and respected him as a comrade. ..Are they not allowing us inside until the very end? Yeon-woo looked at the heavy darkness beyond the Holy Light Barrier. The tenth gate, Hell of Black Darkness, had players walk through the territory filled with a fog-like darkness to reach the final destination. Actually, that in itself wasnt that hard for Yeon-woo. Even if his sight was blocked by the darkness, after realizing Consciousness from the 20th floor, he was confident he could clear this gate without any problems. However, the problem was the monsters he could see bustling through the darkness. The subordinates of the Titans and the Giants. From the Hydras to the Nemean lions, the monsters that kept on bothering Yeon-woos party were swarming around. There were tens of them just from a brief headcount. Each of them was gruesome and violent. They were all tens of meters tall, and attempting to pass through a bunch of them was like walking through deaths door on purpose. It was a relief that the Tannin Fear and Boos Inferno Sight were very useful in controlling the monsters. If not for both, they wouldve been in critical danger already. Anyway. Yeon-woo turned around. Do I have to have these gazes on me here too? Yeon-woo was sick of the additional gazes that were on him since he entered the hidden stage. Up until now, he felt that the gazes were coming from above. But the closer he got to Tartarus, the gazes were coming from below. And each of them felt unpleasant and fearsome. The Titans and Giants. It was definitely their gazes. The information from the quest window was correct. I almost cant feel the gazes from above like Hermess and Athenas. Obviously, the stronger the energy from Tartarus was, the weaker the gazes from the heavenly world would be. Other than those he was connected directly through Channelings, there were almost no gods or demons who could see Yeon-woo properly. [Agares laughs at the other gods and demons who are frustrated at being unable to see you.] [Agares goes to a group of gods and demons who are having a talk about Tartarus and mocks them.] [The godly society Olympus ignores him.] [The godly society Asgard is annoyed at Agaress visit.] .. Agares seemed to be doing his own thing again. Yeon-woo just swiped it away from the message window because it was annoying. Just when he was spinning his magic circuit to regenerate, Boo slowly lifted his head. Clack. The click of his bones bumping against each other rang out. Did you find something? After. Looking into. All the ghosts. Here. Yeon-woo had brought all the scattered ghosts from each ghost monster with him. If not, his subordinates would have faded away already. It. Appears. The other. Cyclopes. Have gone this. Way. I see. Yeon-woo brushed himself off and stood up. Boo had been chasing the traces of the rest of the Cyclopes apostles. He had been able to confirm that they had just cleared through all the gates to cross over to Tartarus. If so, they didnt have any time to lose. Should we move again? Creutz read Yeon-woos presence and stopped the prayer, sighing heavily. There were deep, dark circles under his eyes. * * * Krrrr The moment they left the Holy Light Barrier, the gazes of the monsters started to crowd over to them. The other players who had been passing through the gates were already in their stomachs. Their starving stomachs that couldnt be satisfied were desperately looking for their next prey. Yeon-woo had already taken back his subordinates. It was impossible to handle all of those monsters. He had to move quickly while avoiding the monsters to get to his destination. Run. Pat His party began to run with all their strength. Above Yeon-woos head, Boos Inferno Sight burst open and began to protect them. Kwakwakwang! * * * [You have cleared the hidden stage Ten Gates.] [You have accomplished an unbelievable feat. The title, One Who Endured Ten Trials, has been created.] [Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have gained 20,000 Karma.] [You have gained an additional 30,000 Karma.] [Would you like to challenge the second hidden stage?] Goodness, to come here as a player. The Cyclops Brontes spoke in a moved voice, looking at the large bronze door in front of him. He had finally arrived at the entrance of Tartarus, the place he wanted to come to no matter the cost. Yeon-woo rubbed the bronze door. This door had similar patterns to what he saw in the Olympus Treasury and Poseidons temple. It was a great door with all kinds of holy paintings on it. However, the holy paintings on it were much more detailed than on the others. He could see the Titans and Giants plunging into a dark abyss, falling from the white clouds after being hit by Zeuss lightning. There was a being who didnt take its eyes off of Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades even while falling into the abyss. Kronos. The god of time and death and the king of Titans had a more realistic face compared to the other gods. He seemed furious, yet also saddened by his sons betrayal. After the two great wars against the Titanomachia and the Gigantomachia, the gods of Olympus locked up the Titans and Giants who fought against them. Beyond the heavy darkness, beings like Kronos were probably swarming. It was a prison filled with godly beings that a mortal couldnt dare approach. This was also one of the few locations that gods and demons could move freely without their holy territory, so Yeon-woo couldnt help but feel anxious. The same went for Creutz. The tenth gate was a horrible place that was worse than all the other gates combined. He was even feeling proud of himself for having cleared it. He supposed it was true that nothing was impossible if he worked hard enough. A bitter smile spread across his face as he suddenly remembered what the Regiment Leader once said. Yeon-woo examined the bronze door with his Draconic Eyes and turned to look at Brontes. But how do I get past this? No matter how much he pushed it, the bronze door wouldnt budge. He thought it would open automatically because he had received the quest from Persephone, but it didnt budge. That was understandable since it was a door meant to keep in criminals of Olympus. Of course it wouldnt open easily. If it did, the Titans and Giants wouldve kicked it down already. Theres a side entrance only Lord Hades knows. To be exact, its somewhere only him and those allowed by him can move through. Can you tell me where it is? Wait. Brontes closed his eye and muttered a spell. Pat! Light flashed around them. When Brontes held his hand out, something resembling a dandelion seed floated around. It was a seed with an ashy atmosphere above the brilliant white light. Fortunately, it still works. What is it? Its a spirit of the Underground. Technically, its a guide that borrows Lord Hadess strength to lead the way to his location. He originally gave it to us.. and its still possible to summon it. Did he believe that I would come someday? Brontes closed his one eye with a touched face. Tears brimmed in his eyes. He began to speak again, opening his eye. Lets not stay here and get moving quickly. Yeon-woo and Creutz began to follow the spirit. The bronze door seemed infinitely tall. In the place filled with darkness, Yeon-woo continued to observe the holy paintings. Each of the holy paintings was different. Then, the spirit paused. It disappeared, and a small red portal appeared in the bronze door. Yeon-woo and Creutz looked at each other without saying anything. With a nod, they entered the portal. When the light settled, Yeon-woo was standing alone under a dark sky above a giant ridge. That moment. [You have entered the second hidden stage, Tartarus.] [Warning! This is a prison where Olympuss criminals, the Titans and Giants, are locked in and under special care by the Bureau. This stage is difficult for players to approach, so a speedy escape is advised.] [An ominous gaze is reflecting on you.] [An ominous curse is approaching.] [The sudden quest (Persephones Long-time Wish) has been updated.] [Please check the quest window.] Hwakk! Inexplicably, Yeon-woo felt creeped out. The gazes of the Titans and Giants that had somewhat been blocked by the bronze door were now directly on him. He could feel a bit of emotion from within the gazes. Curiosity, surprise, longing, envy. They were all different gazes, but there was a similarity among all of them. Distrust. What had they seen to make them feel distrust in Yeon-woo? Could it be? Yeon-woo realized that the exact receiver of the gazes wasnt him but the Despair and Grief of the Black King. How are you here? Why is his trace here? From far away, he could hear a voice. It was faint, like an echo. Then, Yeon-woo realized that what he was standing on wasnt a ridge but the head of an enormous Giant god. Huge eyes that were tens of meters long glared at him. Chapter 312 - The King of the Underworld (2) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (300(0)/12) Yeon-woo instinctively spread his wings of fire apart and soared up into the sky. A bunch of ghosts wrapped around Yeon-woo to protect him. However. ..What is this? The Giant god didnt take any action. Yeon-woo belatedly realized the eyes that were previously fixed on him werent focused. He didnt feel any life either. The Giant god he had been standing on was already a long-dead corpse. Its size is so.. The corpse was lying on its long side, but it had been so tall that he thought it was a ridge, and its length seemed to be tens of kilometers. The eyes beamed like the sun and the moon, and the hair on its flesh and limbs made it seem like a forest. From what Yeon-woo knew, even Giants werent that large. Giants were considered large if they were around 20 meters tall. Considering how the last King of Giants had been 30 meters tall, this being couldnt be called a Giant. Is it the corpse of a Titan? Then is Tartarus filled with these beings? Information about Titans and Giants wasnt well-known within the Tower either. There werent many players who could clear the ten gates in the first place, and even fewer could pass through the bronze door. His brother had also only promised himself to enter Tartarus at a later time. He hadnt gone there himself. It wouldnt be strange for Titans and Giants to have strange appearances. In the end, they were gods who couldnt be understood by logic. Yeon-woo flew up higher to examine the corpse more carefully. It was also to look for Creutz, whom he had lost sight of after entering the portal. Hes extremely large. Its weird up here, too. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue as he flew up. The higher he went, the darker it became. He was only able to see because of Holy Fire and his sharp senses. Tartarus was an abyss, filled only with darkness. When he thought he was high enough, he attempted to release his Consciousness. Boom Boom The ground suddenly began to shake. Along with it, he felt an intense pressure. ! Yeon-woo quickly recalled his Consciousness. His heart started to pound inside of his chest. His instinct warned him that he would be in danger if he revealed his Consciousness here. Instead, he hid his presence as much as possible and turned his body in the other direction. Once again, the world shook up and down. Something was coming towards him through the darkness. As it drew closer, Yeon-woo felt shivers run down his back. A presence comparable to Agares from the 23rd floor was coming. [Athena looks at the same being you are with still eyes.] [Hermes looks at the same being as you in silence.] [Agares clicks his tongue.] [Hondon is silent.] The gazes of the gods and demons who used Yeon-woo as a chess piece became silent. Even Hondon, who didnt show his messages often. That was how great the beings pressure was. Boom.. Yeon-woo swallowed. The Giant god was almost right next to him now. He was smaller than the corpse of the dead Giant god below, but he was still a hefty size. Yeon-woo looked like a fly next to him. It should be somewhere around here. The being looked around as if searching for something. His movements were slow because of the size of his body. It took a long time for him to turn his neck. But every time he did, the atmosphere trembled, and the heat exuding from his skin made it hard to breathe. Yeon-woo knew the being was searching for him. His eyes were familiar. It was one of the gazes that had been on him while he was clearing through the gates. He had probably appeared here because he knew Yeon-woo had come. However, he just looked around for a while and wasnt able to find Yeon-woo. Because Yeon-woo was so small compared to him and was hiding his presence, it wouldnt be easy to find him. However, that wasnt a relief for Yeon-woo. If he moved in the slightest, it was likely the being would discover him immediately. He couldnt stay there. It was only a matter of time before more beings would come to find him. What should I do? Should I attack first? Yeon-woo held and released Vigrid with hesitation. He knew his attack wouldnt have any effect. Still, he thought he would be able to stall for time. He thought that it would be better to attack and run away than to be a sitting duck. Yeon-woo swallowed and activated his Draconic Eyes. He could see a few flaws. However, they were near nonexistent. The closer one was to perfection, the greater the level of ones existence. It was difficult to make out the flaws of such a being. After inputting magic power into his Draconic Eyes, he was able to see a clump of flaws around the beings right breast. Yeon-woo tightened his hold on Vigrid. He only had one chance. He needed to activate all his Authorities and attack the being instantly. If not, that was the end. His eyes were red with anxiety. Just then, he could feel the beings gaze turn towards the opposite direction. Yeon-woos eyes widened. Now..! Suddenly. You foolish bastard! Open Speaking rang in Yeon-woos ear. His body was swept aside. Swek That was when the Giant god turned to look in Yeon-woos direction. He looked around and muttered to himself. Did I feel wrong. The Giant god narrowed his eyes and began to walk again. This place must not be it. did he run away already? Judging that Yeon-woo wasnt there, the Giant god looked away again and started to move. B, Boom . . Yeon-woo stood up only once the footsteps had faded away. The being was so large that it took a while for its footsteps to disappear. You attempted to attack a Titan? To none other than Perses, at that. You foolhardy bastard. The one who rescued Yeon-woo crumpled his face after realizing there wasnt any danger. Do you know how complicated things almost became because of you? . Yeon-woo stayed silent. There were about 10 people in the group around him. All of them were warriors with bronze armor and gear. Each of their auras was outstanding. The one who seemed to be the commander even had a divine atmosphere around him. Dis Pluto. Dis Pluto was a group of warriors under Hades who protected the Underground and stopped the Titans and Giants who tried to break through the bronze door. They may have looked like ordinary warriors on the surface, but each and every one of them had a level that could match a lower-level superior beings. Yeon-woo realized he had survived thanks to them. The Perses whom the commander had spoken about was a Titan who symbolized destruction. If Yeon-woo clashed with him, things wouldve gotten out of control. Still, its a relief youre safe. Are you injured anywhere? Just then, Creutz jumped out from behind Dis Pluto and examined Yeon-woo. When Yeon-woo nodded, Creutz sighed in relief. It seemed like he had been discovered and rescued before Yeon-woo. The commander confirmed that the Giant god Perses was gone once more and turned back to Yeon-woo. It was hard to tell what he looked like because he was wearing armor, but his eyes were intense. Anyways, I dont know how you received the help of the spirit that His Majesty gave to the Cyclops Brontes, but you are related to him, correct? Yes, thats right. Yeon-woo nodded. His Majesty has ordered me to bring you to him safely. However, this is the territory of the Titans. If they catch us, were done for, so follow me carefully. Yeon-woos eyes widened. By His Majesty, are you talking about Hades? It seemed like the missing Hades was still in Tartarus. The commander frowned. Dont speak his name in vain, player. He has taken his hands off the Tower for a while now, but hes not someone who you guys can.. Ive brought a message from Persephone. Please let me meet Hades. ..From Lady Persephone? The commander was about to become angry but paused. A player who had come on the queens request. If so, he needed to lead them as respectfully as possible. He seemed unsatisfied, but there was nothing he could do. The commander turned around stiffly. Anyways. Follow me. Fortunately, it seemed like things would proceed smoothly. Yeon-woo and Creutz began to follow Dis Pluto. * * * The commander called himself Ray. He was the chief of the nineteenth squad out of the twenty-four corps. Yeon-woo knew the names of most of the gods and demons, but it was a name he had never heard before. I suppose that makes sense. The only thing known about each godly society is which greater gods leads it. Obviously, each of the societies like Olympus, Asgard, and LInfernal comprised many beings. Not only did the societies have gods, but they also had the subordinate gods to the gods and the soldiers below them. The scale of the upper world was incredibly vast. However, in most cases, their names werent known, or they werent famous even if their names were known. It was because they werent memorable enough to the players of the lower world. Ray was one of those beings. Still, because he belonged to the heavenly world, he had a holiness about him as well. Yeon-woo couldnt imagine how strong he was. However. Is he stronger than Seseungnim? People who had holiness meant they had become supernatural. It was a peak that all mortals wished to reach. Although no player had gotten this far, other than Allforone, when Yeon-woo compared Ray to the Martial King, he didnt think Ray was stronger. Of course, it couldve been because Ray hadnt released his holiness around him, but the Martial King hadnt shown his full strength either. He hadnt used his full power even when he was fighting the Summer Queen. Just what is the standard for holiness? Is it not something you can gain just because your level is higher? Yeon-woos eyes deepened. Or is there something preventing you from getting it? Yeon-woo continued to walk as he pondered these thoughts. What are you looking at? Ray felt Yeon-woos gaze on him and turned back to look at him. Its nothing. Yeon-woo shook his head firmly. Ray snorted and looked forward again. Ill say this in advance, but I dont like you players that much. Yeon-woos eyes widened. Can I know why? Why? There are a lot of reasons why. This battlefield where we fight our entire lives for our beliefs is just a playground and training ground for you guys. . Yeon-woo shut his mouth. It seemed like he was talking about the players who crossed over into Tartarus after clearing the 10 gates. They came here to raise their skills, risking their lives. However, that was only what the players thought. How would that look to those who considered this place the battleground of their lives? Only you guys think of this place as easy. Even Olympus in the heavenly world doesnt dare think that. Everyone who comes here dies because they are weak or runs away once they think theyve learned something worthwhile. How can we like them? . Moreover, at the moment, each soldier is important to us. But because of you, ten of us had to come to this dangerous place. Just know that Im not saying any more than this because youre Lady Persephones messenger and you know where Cyclops Brontes is. It was a warning for him not to die futilely and to know his place and stay low. It sounded like he was being rude because he was here first, but Yeon-woo could feel the bitterness and urgency behind his words. Is that how bad the situation is? Just when Yeon-woos eyes settled deeply. Stop! Ray suddenly paused, using Open Speaking towards the party. Just when Yeon-woo was wondering what was going on. Kwang! The ground they were walking on suddenly crumbled, and a Giant god popped out. I found you! It was the Titan Perses, who had just been searching for Yeon-woo. He smiled evilly and stretched his hand out to where Yeon-woo was. Run away! Kwakwang Ray shouted frantically and held up his shield. Holy power was released in front of him, causing smoke to whirl around. However. The Titan Perses was one who could somewhat hold a battle with Hades. He wasnt someone that a lower-level being like Ray could block. Ray couldnt hold him for long and became a bloodied mess, then disappeared. Where are you trying to go?! The Giant god didnt stop there and waved his arms to catch his target, Yeon-woo. Strong winds blew around them like a tornado. Dis Pluto frantically stepped in front of Yeon-woo. They looked ready to die in battle. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth and released his Authorities. No, he tried to. The Channelings were blocked, like they were covered by something. [The Channeling with Athena is weak. The Stigmata of the Goddess is dissipating.] [The Channeling with Ceto is weaker. The Sea King Stone has failed to activate.] [The Channeling with Agares is weak. Hyoongshin Acksal is dissipating.] [Agares is furious!] The only Authority that worked was awakening his Dragon Body. While he was hoping that the 72 Bian and Wave of Fire would work for a while, the beings great shadow was right above his head. That moment. Krrrng! Blue light gathered in the dark sky and turned into lightning, landing in the face of the Giant god. The Giant god screamed and stepped back. He covered his face with his hands as blood spurted like a fountain from his injuries. And in front of him, a god swung his sword, wearing bronze armor that emitted an ashy. The darkness simmered like fire, hugging him like it was protecting him, then stretched out around him like spiderwebs. He was way smaller than the Titan, but the aura around him was greater than the Giant gods. Every time he swung his sword, a more powerful strength than Poseidons spread out. Yeon-woo realized who it was right away. A superior god who had been born as the oldest out of the 6 brothers, including Zeus but had thrown away the throne of Olympus for his little brothers. Hades! The King of the Underworld had come. Chapter 313 - The King of the Underwo... Hades Hades! You dare! Kwakwakwang Hades swung his sword roughly. All he did was swing it in the air, but it seemed like the sky would split with every stroke. The tightly condensed darkness fell in a downpour, and the heat that arose from it lashed at Perses. Yeon-woo stood and looked at the scene blankly. There are.. no flaws. Complete perfection. The slight flaws he had seen within Hermes and Athena werent present in Hades. Was that the strength of a true superior god? The impact of every stroke shook Tartarus up and down, and he felt like his mind would be destroyed just from looking at it. As always, if it werent for his Cold-blooded trait, he wouldnt have been able to endure it. God. Yeon-woo was able to know what that word meant after seeing Hades. All laws and principles were moving around Hades. [A message has arrived from Hermes.] [Message: Its been a while seeing Uncle like that. Has it been about 700 years?] [A message has arrived from Hermes.] [Message: It wasnt just me. Ares and Heracles were also enamored with his strength in the beginning. My sister Athena was his biggest fan.] [A message has arrived from Athena.] [Message: Would you shut up?] The being who was able to surprise the goddess of wisdom and war. Hades was proving that he was indeed the oldest of the gods of Olympus. You dare? Did you ask me if I dare? Perses stretched his hand out to grab Hades while he easily avoided it. Perses, youve finally gone crazy. You grew bigger after consuming Kronoss corpse. Have you grown bolder too? You think youre Kronos, huh? Hades gripped his sword tighter. Urrrg. Urng The darkness sent through his arm turned his sword pitch black. I must wake you up from those delusions first. Chwak! Hades brought his sword down. The blade drew a line from Persess right shoulder to his lower body. Kwoooooo The body of the Giant god burst into flames. Something began to flow from his injuries. As black smoke wafted, his abnormally large body shrank, like a deflating balloon. No! No! The Giant god squirmed to hold onto the smoke somehow. Perses tried to heal his injuries with holy power, but Hades swung his sword again, not giving him the opportunity. Every time the sword flashed, the amount of black smoke that crept out increased. It filled the air around them. What is that? Yeon-woo looked at the black smoke silently. He knew it was the power that made the Titan abnormally larger and caused the strange occurrences in Tartarus. But. Why is it so familiar? Just when Yeon-woos face turned stiff. Brrrr The Despair and Grief of the Black King suddenly cried out. Yeon-woo looked for the reason why. Kwang! Hades brought down his final blow. Then, Persess head was cut off, soaring through the air. It was frightening to see the massive head fly. A black bead-like object was left where he had been. What a rat-like bastard. Did he get away during that time? Hades snorted, then flicked his finger to destroy the black bead. He turned his body to where Yeon-woo was. ! Despite the distance, right when they made eye contact. Pat Hades arrived right in front of Yeon-woo in the blink of an eye. He looked much more sneering up close. Yeon-woo stepped back in surprise and tried to move his hand towards Vigrid, but his body froze, and he couldnt move. Although Hades didnt release much of his aura, Yeon-woo felt like his soul was being squeezed. Yeon-woo had met Poseidon and many other gods, but Yeon-woo was able to use his trait to stay calm. But in front of Hades, he couldnt. The trait didnt activate. His body didnt move, as if he had lost control over it. Hades was superior to all the gods and demons he had met so far. However. I dont like it. Yeon-woos face crumpled. Being held over like this by someone else was quite unpleasant. He activated Time Difference and quickly woke up his cells through his Magic Circuit in the slowed-down world. Then, when Hades opened his mouth, Yeon-woo was able to regain his composure after time began to flow normally. He could stand in front of Hades confidently. [Hermes nods in satisfaction.] [Athena looks at you with a warm gaze.] [Agares giggles.] [Hondon is silent.] For a moment, Hadess eyes shined keenly. There are many faces I missed. Are you a child cherished by my brothers children? Agares. Its been a while since I saw that Demon King. And.. Hadess sentence faded away as he looked Yeon-woo up and down. Yeon-woo felt like everything about him was being revealed. Then, Hadess gaze stopped at his black bracelet and sabaton. The Despair and Grief of the Black King rang out in response. However, it was quite different from what he usually felt. They were shaking roughly in anger. And his inheritances? A corner of Hadess mouth curved. In a way, it looked like he was smirking, but it also looked like a bitter smile. I thought you just brought Persephones message, but youre a more interesting child than I thought. Hades chuckled. And the human thats over there has quite an interesting toy. He glanced back at Creutz, who was gasping for breath with the holy sword Zulfikar. Creutzs eyes were shaking under his helm. Then, Hades shouted at the members of Dis Pluto, who were prostrating on the ground. Were returning to the temple! * * * [You have successfully completed the sudden quest (Persephones Long-time wish). Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have earned 10,000 Karma.] [You have earned an additional 15,000 Karma.] [As rewards, you have earned the Ring of Life (Persephones holy artifact), Blessing of Spring (Persephones Blessing), and Judgement Division (Persephones Authority).] The quest Persephone had given was to meet Hades and confirm if he was alive or dead. Since he had met Hades, the news wouldve been successfully delivered to Persephone. Thanks to that, a message that he completed the quest popped up. A ring wrapped in light came floating down above Yeon-woos palm. It was a ring made of wildflowers. Persephones holy artifact, the Ring of Life. Yeon-woo confirmed the rewards. [Ring of Life] Category: Ring Rank: Holy artifact Summary: A gift the goddess of spring, seedlings, and the underground, Persephone, gave to the one who found her husband in her stead. Vivid energy of life spins around it, so just by wearing it, your exhaustion will be relieved. Also, it adds buffs the soul of the user. * Soul Life The strong vestiges within humans can turn the soul into various colors. These colors will be purified to cleanse the mind and eases you of detrimental stimuli. It has the effect of lowering the exhaustion stacked up inside of you from 20% to 40%. *Soul Growth To mortals, who will die no matter what, souls are a forbidden territory that is hard to reach. This has the effect of stimulating the soul continually to help realize the meaning within it. Authority of the use of soul power and soul pressure is given. The moment that Yeon-woo wore the Ring of Life, he could feel the pressure in his body that he didnt know he had disappear. Tartarus was a prison designed to hold gods. Of course it would be a challenging environment for mortals to roam freely in. Creutz was moving comparatively freely with the holy power given from Zulfikar. However, Yeon-woo was different. He had the Despair and Grief of the Black King, but neither of them helped to ease the pressure of Tartarus. He was receiving greater pressure than most because of his Draconic, Demonic, and Divine Blessings. The Ring of Life stimulated his soul and gave vitality to it, helping him relieve the pressure. In other words, the authority to move freely in and out of Tartarus had been given. Also, because it could help on other floors as well, it was a generous gift. It was an outstanding reward that wasnt lacking in any aspect. However. [You lack the qualifications to view the Blessing of Spring (Persephones Blessing) and Judgement Division). You must satisfy the new conditions to view them.] Only the names of the other two rewards given with the Ring of Life popped up, along with a label that said Unable to be viewed. There was something Persephone said before he had entered the gates. -The quest window says that 3 rewards will be given, but you will most likely only be able to use the Ring of Life after you meet my husband. -What is the reason for that? -The Ring of Life is a present that Im gathering my holy power to give you, so you will definitely be able to use it. However, the other two are different. It is because of the different environment of Tartarus. Persephones explanation was simple. Tartarus was cut off from the outside. It was said to be the only area that the heavenly world of the 98th floor couldnt access. Thats probably why all of my other Authorities other than Dragon Body Awakening dissipated. Although his Channeling connected with Athena, Agares, Hondon, his Authorities had failed for the same reason. -Then what should I do to unlock the two rewards? -Youll probably have to be acknowledged by Hades. Tartarus is pretty much my husbands holy territory. It meant he had two options: being acknowledged by Hades or leaving Tartarus. Just then. Ding [A continuation quest has been created.] Another message popped up again. Yeon-woo checked the quest. [Continuation Quest / Persephones Desperate Wish] Summary: You have succeeded in finding Hades, as Persephone so desperately requested of you. However, Hades isnt in the best situation. The war with the Titans and Giants has been prolonged, and Tartarus has become ruins in many areas. Help Hades here, be acknowledged by him, and support him so he can return to his original temple. Only then will you be able to view the details of the Blessing (Blessing of Spring) and the Authority (Judgement Division). Conditions to be satisfied: Hadess acknowledgment, Hadess return Time Limit: None Rewards: 1.Blessing (Blessing of Spring) qualification 2.Authority (Judgement Division) qualification. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. Nothings ever easy. Persephone had guessed that Hades was tied up and had hidden a continuation quest. If he wanted her Blessing and Authority, he had to help Hades. She had acted like she would give him all the rewards after he found Hades, but the last condition was hidden. Yeon-woo laughed. Actually, he did want Persephones Blessing and Authority, but he wasnt desperate for them. His connections were cut off right now, but there were still many gods and demons who wanted to make provisional contracts with him by giving him their Authorities. Of them, many things were similar to or even better than what Persephone offered. However, Yeon-woo wasnt angry. She mustve been quite worried about her husband to do this. Although players probably couldnt be of much help to gods, she still wanted her husband to have all the help he could get. He understood her desperate wish better than anyone, so he didnt want to nitpick. And I have to stay behind here anyway. Because he hadnt found the other two Cyclops brothers, Yeon-woo had to stay behind in Tartarus to help Hades. Only then would he be able to unseal the pocket watch. However. It wont be easy. He clicked his tongue, seeing ruins as he followed Hades and Dis Pluto. Although Tartarus was normally a place of darkness void of life, it looked nightmarish. There were traces of battle everywhere, with corpses of gods scattered on the ground. Most of the Hadess garrisons seemed to be crushed or unsalvageable. Just then. Far away, he could see Hadess temple. However, it was hard to call it a temple because of how deserted it was for one of the three greater gods of Olympus. Had he read Yeon-woos eyes? Youre not asking anything. Even though you must be quite curious. Hades chuckled, looking at Yeon-woo. It was a cynical laugh. Yeon-woo had felt this on the journey here, but Hades had a cold personality. Chapter 314 - The King of the Underwo... Chapter 314 C The King of the Underwo Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (2/12) Yeon-woo eyes met Hadess. They were dark, and it was hard to read what he was thinking. All the gods and demons Yeon-woo had met so far were true to their feelings. They all laughed, expressed anger, or had an unreadable smile. There was a pattern to their faces. But the cold smile on Hadess face was different. It was deep. Yeon-woo felt like his soul would be sucked in just by looking at it. It was like Tartarus itself. For a moment, Yeon-woo wondered why Hades was asking a question like this. However. Itll be best to pick a question well. ? I prioritize fair trade over all. Trust? Respect? What does all that matter? Its all useless. Giving as much as one receives. You can make deals in that manner. Im asking you to trade because I also have a question for you. Yeon-woo nodded. He could tell what kind of beliefs and personality Hades had. Who was the Giant in the place where I arrived? The corpse of the Giant had been kilometers long. Perses was huge too, but compared to the corpse, he was nothing. The corpse was like a mountain. So, thats what youre going to ask. Hades smirked. Kronos. Yeon-woo widened his eyes. Do you know Kronos? Isnt he the king of the Titans? That is so. And hes also the father Zeus, Poseidon, and I locked up. The horrible father who ate his own children. The legends of Olympus began with the king of the gods, Kronos, eating his children. He heard a prophecy that one child would take his position, and he began to swallow them as they were born. However, his wife, Rhea, couldnt bear to see such an atrocity happen and hid the youngest, Zeus. Zeus grew up away from everyone else and returned to challenge Kronos. Kronos vomited all the children he had swallowed, and they became Zeuss trustworthy allies. They were Hades, Poseidon, Hestia, Hera, and Demeter. After the long war, the brothers succeeded in locking Kronos and his supporters, the Titans, in Tartarus. That meant that Kronos was the beginning of the Olympian legends and their greatest villain. But. Such a being died? Could a god also die? And also. Wasnt Kronos the Black King? So far, all the gods hadnt called the Black King by his name. They only referred to him as he. Hermes said it was because of the pledge of the Styx River. But with the way things were, his expectations may have been wrong. You seem to be wondering how such a being can die. That.. is correct. I suppose you would. Since we stole time from him. ..? It means we stole everything he had. To become a complete god, you need absolute immortality, and people with immortality need time. Isnt a true god a being who rules over time? But then he went and left like that. He died. The god of time and death. Was he saying that because they had taken time from him, only death remained? And thanks to that, I was able to receive a part of the death.. and anyways, thats what happened. Hades waved his hand as if he didnt want to speak about it any further. However, Yeon-woo didnt miss it. Hades had looked him up and down quickly. As if he was trying to find something. From me? What? But Hades mustve thought he couldnt learn much from Yeon-woo and continued to speak again. Then, Ill ask a question now. Yes, sir. Did you hear anything else from Persephone? Yeon-woo thought of when he left Persephones holy territory. The entirety of my task was to look for where you were. Is that so? I see.. Hades smiled bitterly. It was the first emotion that Yeon-woo saw behind that cold smile. Yeon-woo thought he looked somewhat lonely. Ask your next question. That was the end of your question just now? So? Hades looked as if he was asking Yeon-woo what the problem was. Yeon-woo swallowed. Hades had just said himself that he prioritized fair trade over all. Was that how much he valued Persephones message? Its nothing. You say a lot of useless things. Quickly ask your next question. Then.. is the eternal battle tiring? The second question. Yeon-woo had already seen the battlefield, but he wanted to hear it from Hadess perspective. The battle? Huhu. The battle. Hades smirked and laughed. If you can call it a battle. The laugh became a cold smile. To be exact, it was a smile turned against himself. Tartarus is already on the verge of destruction. That was how Hadess explanation began. Hundreds of years ago, he had first come to Tartarus because of strange things happening there. The situation wasnt much better than the one back then. Didnt you think that the first Titan you saw, Perses, was abnormally large? Even though hes a god, he shouldnt have been that big or had that much soul power. Yeon-woo thought of the Giant gods body that was high enough to reach the sky and nodded heavily. Its because he absorbed Kronoss holy power. Kronoss holy power had not disappeared just because he died. The Titans and Giants who seeked revenge looked for ways to understand how to use Kronoss inheritance, and they had found something. Their abnormal size was only a side effect of that. Then is the black smoke that I saw Kronoss holy power? He thought of the smoke that was exuded from Persess body when Hades attacked him. Its not easy to deal with criminals who have an old kings holy power. I continued to lose territory as they stole the power, and now, Im only left with this place. Hades muttered to himself, thinking about how ironic it was to have the prison taken over by its inmates. So.. Yeon-woo recalled the exhausted faces of Dis Pluto. They were soldiers who expected the Titans and Giants to soon take over Tartarus. What will happen if they do? This time, it was time for Hades to ask his question. Human. What is the reason you have come here? Yeon-woo paused and looked directly at Hades as he spoke. To retrieve Kynee. * * * Yes, sir. Hades laughed again. He was flabbergasted. How funny. Do you know what that even means? Yeon-woo didnt look away from Hades. It means that youll be a part of me. Youll become my shadow and be the apostle that leads all my followers. Can you do that? Hades narrowed his eyes. Like how I cannot accept you, it seems you dont have a single intention of serving anyone. Am I correct? Yeon-woo didnt say anything. He just continued to look at Hades. He wouldve tried to look for another option under normal circumstances. Even as Hades spoke about rejecting him, the way he was acting was different. What an amusing human. You dont react much either. With his arms on the armrests of the throne, Hades looked down at Yeon-woo loftily. You said you wanted Kynee? Then Ill tell you the conclusion first. Its impossible. Not because I dont want to but because I dont have Kynee. Yeon-woos eyes became bigger. That means. Im saying its broken. Since a long time ago, when I fought with Typhon, the king of Giants.. if Kynee was still here. Hm. I wonder if we wouldve been defeated this one-sidedly. Like how Astrape shot lightning bolts, symbolizing Zeus, and Triaina caused tornadoes, symbolizing Poseidon, Kynee emanated a heavy darkness and slowly pushed enemies toward death. It could also hide the presence of its owner and end the lives of its enemies without any sound. Hades was currently using a sword instead of Kynee, but he couldnt use his holy power to the fullest with just the sword. He always felt something was missing without the holy artifact by his side If only he had the helm he used to bring Kronos down, the situation wouldnt have developed like this. No. If only all the Cyclopes had been gathered.. Yeon-woos eyes widened. What do you mean? Im saying that if the three Cyclops brothers who gave me Kynee had gathered, Kynee could be created again. ! However, with only one present, thats not possible. Urrrng, urng The Despair of the Black King trembled. Brontes was screaming after he heard what Hades said. Yeon-woo pressed his bracelet down as he spoke. Only one? Didnt Steropes and Arges get here safely? This time, Hades was the surprised one. How do you know that? However, its as I said. The first, Brontes, went missing on the way here, and the second Steropes, died from a Titan attack. Right now, only Arges is left behind, and hes helping us as much as he can.. but there are limits to what he can do himself. Kynee was an item that was created by all the brothers together. His abilities arent like before, either. Urrrng The black bracelet began to tremble violently. Brontes was crying at the fact that his second brother was dead. Nonetheless. If I can use this well.. Yeon-woo thought that things might go smoother than he thought. Hades. Are you saying that if the three Cyclops brothers are gathered, Kynee can be restored? And that you will gain the upper hand in the war? Hades couldnt read what Yeon-woo was thinking and furrowed his eyebrows. That is so. But the battle wont be turned completely. There is a method to make things better than they are now, even though I didnt want to use that. But what are you talking about..? Then, if I solve that problem, can you give me Kynee in return after the war is over? What in the world are you talking about? Please just give me an affirmation. Will you give me Kynee even if I dont become your apostle? Hadess face crumpled. Fine. If you want, Ill give it to you! I swear on my name! But if you cant keep your promise, you wont meet a good end.. Youve sworn on your name. Then please call Arges over to here. With an item of Steropes. ..? Hades looked at Yeon-woo with dissatisfaction after he cut him off, but he assumed that Yeon-woo could do something based on his confident eyes. What was he trying to do? He couldnt read Yeon-woos mind. He guessed Yeon-woo would do something with the Authority of the Black King, but he didnt know what exactly. He was also a god of death, but all he did was punish the dead. He couldnt imagine doing anything else with them. However, it couldnt hurt to try, and if Yeon-woo had humiliated him, it wasnt too late to punish him later. Hades clapped his hands to summon a servant to bring the Cyclops Arges, along with an item of his dead brother, Steropes. Then, he looked at Yeon-woo silently. A player with an item of his. Hades didnt plan on becoming angry as Poseidon had. He considered what he did back then a mistake. Yet even if he could return to back then, he would do the same thing. He was able to be where he was today as a result of his actions back then. All his Authorities were from him. Like the Titans and Giants. Just then, the door opened, and Arges slowly walked in. Like Dis Pluto, his face was exhausted from the long war. He held old anvils in both hands. Did you call for me? Arges. Put those items down in front of that player over there. Yes, sir. Arges carefully put down the anvils in front of Yeon-woo without question. From now, Ill allow you to meet your brothers. What..? Yeon-woo stretched his hand out for the anvils, looking at Argess dead eyes. Arges was about to ask him what he was doing. Hwak! Suddenly, a ray of light spread around them, and a soul appeared in front of Arges. Argess single eye widened. The face he wanted to see was now right in front of him. Arges. B-Brother? Why are you so thin? Why did things get so bad? I-Is it really you, brother? Finally, after 200 years we will be able to be together. Argess eye widened. Then. [Summon of the Dead has been activated.] [Who would you like to summon?] Steropes. A blue light began to shine. Chapter 315 - The King of the Underworld (5) Where is? Steropes couldnt tell where he was. He occasionally felt himself floating around without being tied up anywhere. The sudden return to reality was a shock to him. And. This isnt possible..! Hades burst up from his throne with a flustered face for the first time. According to what he knew, it was impossible for a soul to be used in that way. He was a god of death, not a god who ruled over death. Also, moving souls in the way one desired was against laws and principles. Gods were beings who enforced rules, not broke them. The fact that Yeon-woo was able to do such a thing was.. Haa. Hades plopped down on his throne with a sigh. His wrinkled forehead showed his conflicting state of mind. At the same time, albeit for a short while, countless emotions swept through his eyes. Jealously, envy. Even greed. [Hermes smiles bitterly, looking at his uncle.] [Athena looks at her uncle with still eyes.] ..Dont look at me like that. Its humiliating to be compared to that idiot Poseidon. Hades knew that his niece and nephew were looking at him through their Channeling with Yeon-woo. And that they were watching warily in case he tried to hurt Yeon-woo. He snorted. He acknowledged that he made a mistake, but he didnt have any regrets. Also, he didnt care about something continuing his power. He was already gone from this world. There was no need to be stuck in the past. Also, he knew what the children of Hermess generation thought of him, so he wasnt displeased by their gazes. He was just irritated at being compared to Poseidon, the simple fool who crushed anything he didnt like. [Hermes smiles mysteriously at his uncle.] [Athena nods at her uncle.] Anyways. Hades narrowed his eyes. So thats how youre using his power? Incredible. The Black Kings power broke the laws of nature. That, in itself, was a miracle that exceeded what a god could do. It was the power that went beyond a greater godsthe power of a primordial god or a conceptual god. Hades looked at Yeon-woo with observant eyes. Meanwhile. Yeon-woo had been focusing on the conversation between the three Cyclopes and missed the exchange between Hades and his niece and nephew. Steropes! Brother? Brontes quickly ran to Steropes and hugged him tightly. Steropes muttered to himself with a blank face, and then his face turned to one of surprise. Brother! Yes! Steropes. How, how are you in this condition! Even you..! Brother! Ahh! Even our youngest! The three Cyclops brothers hugged each other, tears dripping down their faces. It was a reunion they didnt think would come after they split up 200 years ago. They remained like that for a while, crying. Brontes and Steropes were dead souls and didnt have any tears to shed anyway, but their sadness could be perceived. Steropes. Then, Yeon-woo stepped up. A part of him was crying as well. The union of dead brothers. That was his greatest wish. He wished it was him and his brother in that position. He also thought it wasnt going to be long until he achieved it. He felt sorry for interrupting their reunion, but there were things that needed to be done first. Steropes turned around. He recognized Yeon-woo as the one who called him to this place. His gaze immediately sunk. So you are the human who called me here. Yes, sir. A power that breaks the laws of nature and creates new ones.. you must be his descendant. Steropes was the one among the three brothers who had mastered theology. This field was occasionally called philosophy sometimes, and all his words were so unclear that it was hard to understand them. Bad fate is still fate. Its also due to the result of the principles of causality that we brothers could meet like this. Alright. Why have you called me here? You may have already felt this, but you cant stay here for long. So Ill get to the point. Yeon-woo explained the situation in Tartarus shortly and why Kynee was needed for Dis Pluto to turn the tables. He said it was only possible after the three Cyclops brothers gathered again. Steropes listened to Yeon-woo while sitting down, and he organized his thoughts after closing his eyes. Then, he opened his eyes slowly and spoke. That means I have to stay here for some time. Yes, that is so. And to do that, I must be bound to you. Yeon-woo nodded. Steropes had a conflicted face for a moment. A holy being shouldnt be bound to a mere human. Also, the remnant of the Black King Yeon-woo had inherited was a mortal enemy of the brothers. He was displeased at the fact that he had to follow Yeon-woos orders. Steropes. Just then, Brontes gripped Steropess shoulder. What happened in the past is all in the past. And that child is him. You are dead now, so why are you still caught up in the past? Brother. Also. Brontess eyes were dark. I dont want us to be split up again. Arges nodded firmly next to him. His exhausted face looked determined. It was the determination not to lose his two brothers again. From the time when they were born, they were abused and bullied because of their strange appearances. They were discarded by the world. And so, they were the world to each other. It wasnt an option for them to be split any longer. In the end, Steropes accepted the persuasion of his brothers. He looked at Yeon-woo with a deep gaze. Fine, human. Im only accepting because it sounds too good to be true, but I accept to be bound to you. Yeon-woo nodded. However, Steropes spoke flatly, as if he was telling Yeon-woo not to be too happy. However, I have one condition. Im different from my kind brother. I swear on the Styx River that if you try to ignore these conditions I give after you become my master, Ill destroy my own soul to refuse your orders. Please speak. The moment I am bound, Ill follow your orders. However, thats only for things related to Kynee, justice, and order. If you try to use me for your own greed.. That wont happen. Yeon-woo spoke assuredly. . Steropes glared at Yeon-woo for a while. It was hard to read his hard eyes. Fine. Lets begin the contract. He nodded. Yeon-woo held his hand out to him. He had guaranteed Steropes that he wouldnt use him for personal gain, but actually, Yeon-woo didnt care about that too much. They had no idea. The constraints of the Soul Collection were that they couldnt do anything according to their own will. Once youre bound, thats the end. He could hear Shanon muttering, Another ones been caught. Flap flap, to himself, but Yeon-woo ignored it. * * * After the contract was finished. From a lowly soul to a Monster Portent. Its beyond lacking compared to my godly body, but this isnt too bad of an upgrade. Steropes muttered to himself after checking his bodys condition. Arges looked overjoyed that his brothers were here, even though they were only souls. Also. [You have succeeded in binding an outstanding godly being. You have achieved an unbelieveable feat. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have gained 10,000 Karma.] [You have gained an additional 15,000 Karma.] [The sudden quest (Helm of Darkness) has been created.] Yeon-woo checked the new continuation quest of Persephones Long-time Wish. [Sudden Quest / Helm of Darkness] Summary: The king of Giants, Typhon, has found a way to take the energy of the dead Kronos, and he has increased the combative power of the Titans and the Giants. The Titans, having become larger, started to plunder parts of the lands to take over Tartarus. Due to this, Hades and Dis Pluto suffered from continued losses and were forced to retreat into the Temple of the Underground. While the Temple of the Underground was surrounded by enemies, threatened by the danger of being taken over, you appeared. When you gathered the scattered three Cyclops brothers, you were able to find a way to increase the power of the Dis Pluto. First, you have to regain Hadess power. Help the three Cyclops brothers to create the holy artifact Kynee. Once you have finished this holy artifact, you will receive great admiration from Hades. Conditions: Gather materials for Kynee C Apodis Scale (30/45) C Kathran Liquid (0/5) C Silent Conch (12/300) Creating Kynee C Refining 0% C Smelting 0% C Cleansing 0% C CGrafting 0% Overall progress 0% Rewards: Hadess affinity +150 Title Artisan Authority to use the holy artifact Kynee Its up. Kynee was one of the most powerful holy artifacts. Just by attempting to create it, he would gain an incredible amount of Karma and rewards. Yeon-woo especially focused on the title Artisan. It was the title that only five people in the Tower had earned, including Henova, Brahm, and Victoria. If he could acquire this.. Ill be able to view more information about the pocket watch. A title given by the Tower wasnt something to be taken lightly. It was something only given to those who reached the pinnacles in their respective fields. However, there was something that worried him. I dont have many of the required materials. When he looked back at Hades, a cold smile returned to his face. Theres something we need to deal with before we can fix Kynee. Argess face turned ashen after realizing what Hades was going to say. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue after guessing what Hades wanted. Kynee is an outstanding artifact and requires precious materials to make. However, as you know already, we are severely lacking in soldiers and resources. Theres no way well have any of the materials. Even if we did, we cant afford to use them for it. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. Even if it was for Kynee, they couldnt give him the resources needed for the war. That meant. Ill have to get them myself. Hades nodded with the same cold smile still on his face. That is correct. He mightve looked arrogant for someone asking for help, but Yeon-woo was familiar with that particular attitude. Those who were exhausted mentally to the extreme from a long war. They lived with bitterness and cold smiles on their faces, but some didnt let go of hope until the end. That was Hades right now. It wouldve been nice if Kynee was created. But he didnt look like he would be disappointed even if it didnt work out. Hades nodded with the cold smile still on his face. Yes. And we dont have much time. The Titans and Giants are ready to attack anytime, and Kronoss energy is almost completely gone. Do it in that time. I will. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. No. I have to. Hades raised a corner of his mouth. It was a different expression from the cold smile he had shown. It contained the appearance of a warrior ready for combat. He mightve looked like that in the past when he fought with Kronos. Good. I wish you success, descendant of the Black King. Then. Pat Black light scattered around him, and the world around Yeon-woo changed. [The trial of the hidden stage Tartarus has been paused by Hadess authority.] [You have gained the title Hadess Representative.] [You are being transported to the 31st floor.] Chapter 316 - Letter of Friendship (1) Today, there was a commotion in the village because of Sesha. Brahm chuckled as he sat down next to the bed where Ananta was sitting. During this time, he always sat next to his daughter and made small talk with her. He hadnt been able to stay with her for a long time, so he wanted to be next to her now. Three boys got into a fistfight about who was going to be Seshas boyfriend. Haha. Who does she take after to be so popular? Brahm glanced at his daughter from the fruits he was cutting. Ananta was looking out the window with blank eyes. For a moment, sadness filled Brahms face, but he didnt express it. In these cases, usually, the parents would defuse the fight. But here, the parents cheered them on in the background to win. Ive been here for over a year now, but there are so many interesting people here. Anyways, after that ruckus, what happened after was a sight to see. After he finished cutting the fruit, Brahm stabbed it with a fork and placed it in Anantas hand. But the fork fell out of her hand and into the blanket. Knowing she still had a long recovery ahead of her, Brahm carefully fed his daughter the piece of fruit. Ananta opened her mouth slightly and began to nibble at the fruit. It was an extremely slow process. It was a wonder how she was able to swallow it. So one of them barely won and tried to confess to Sesha, but Sesha rejected him, saying he was ugly. She did the same thing to the other two. The three boys were left crying.. it was a mess. They didnt cry after losing the fight. Goodness. Love is pretty amazing, isnt it? Our Sesha is so outspoken. I think shes popular because she takes after you. Ah, is that too far? Even though he was talking about Sesha, Ananta continued to stare blankly out the window. She had cherished Sesha so much, but she couldnt say anything. She was like a doll. Her appearance frustrated Brahm. He could no longer see his daughter, who used to shout at him in a rebellious voice in that weak body of hers. What was making his daughter suffer so much? It would be nice if she could speak her mind. He had once been a god, but there was nothing he could do right now. This was one of the reasons he hated his godly status. Brahm was constantly feeling apologetic because he thought he was a bad father. Then, Brahm thought of the flower cookies Yeon-woo had coincidentally obtained. He had said there was a diluted amount of Nectar within it. Brahm remembered enjoying it back in the heavenly world. It was a gift Persephone frequently gave to her acquaintances. I dont know if itll go well with coffee. He began to think of new food to feed his daughter. That was all he could do. * * * Huh? Uh no! Aw. Not here. Sesha entered the garden, chasing after her rolling ball. She had accidentally kicked it here. Her pure face turned into one of sadness. This was a flower garden that Grandfather especially cherished. Brahm was always kind, but when she took a step inside, Brahm scolded her harshly. She was scared of that side of him. But she had made a mistake while playing nearby. Thinking that she would get in trouble, she quickly looked around for the ball before Brahm saw. However, the ball mustve been buried under flowers because she couldnt find it. Sesha ended up walking deep into the garden. She shouldnt have been doing this. She couldnt. Tears brimmed in Seshas eyes as the flowers were hurt with every step she took. Then, Sesha came across a window. The window that had been too high for her to see when she first came here was at her eye-level so that she could look inside. That was where.. her mom was. The mom who used to visit her first thing in the morning and read her stories at night. However, her mom didnt smile at Sesha anymore. Brahm told her that her mom was still in a deep sleep and couldnt meet Sesha yet. He said when she came back, she would give Sesha as much love as she had given before. He earnestly told Sesha that she shouldnt cry and grow up with maturity so her mom could be happy when she finally woke up. However, Sesha was no longer a young child, and she knew her mom wasnt dreaming but hurt instead. Still, Sesha was actively making friends and working hard with her studies so her mom could smile when she opened her eyes. She dreamt of making the medicine to heal her mom someday. I wonder what Moms doing? She suddenly became curious about what her mom was doing since she was already here. She tiptoed and lifted her face above the window. Her mom was staring blankly ahead, leaning against the wall as usual. She looked feeble but still beautiful. Sesha always thought her mom was quite pretty whenever she looked at her, and she wanted to be that pretty when she grew up. Brahm said Sesha looked exactly like her mom from when she was young. Sesha believed firmly in what he said. Mom, you can do it! Sesha adorably clenched her fists with an encouraging look. Just then. Sesha! I said not to go into the garden! She could hear Brahm shouting. Sesha jumped in surprise and scurried away to avoid Brahm. Thankfully, the ball was nearby. After the brief commotion in the middle of the quiet garden, Flinch. Anantas right thumb moved. No one saw. * * * [This is the 34th floor, the Gate of Mirrors.] [The trial of the 34th floor is beginning.] [Trial: Since long ago, many have checked their appearance through mirrors, and mirrors have received the limelight as a holy artifact that could reflect the entire world. It was created as a pathway to another world. Sometimes, it was considered a demons artifact that swallowed up what was real. Here, tens of thousands of such mirrors have been placed. Each mirror reflects each other, and it becomes harder to tell which is real and which is fake. You are the one being reflected by them right now. From now, look for the real one and safely clear this trial.] After quickly passing through the 31st floor to the 33rd floor, what greeted Yeon-woo was a dizzying amount of mirrors. The entire world was made of mirrors. In the ground, in the air, and in the sky. Every time he turned his head, he saw himself, and his appearances were reflected in another mirror and created more of him. Yeon-woo realized he was trapped between an innumerable amount of doppelgangers. He couldnt even tell the path in front of him and thought it was better to close his eyes and scatter his Consciousness. Im so dizzy. He knew he would be in danger if he began moving without any plan, so he plopped down on the ground. Creutz should probably be somewhere nearby. He thought of spreading his Consciousness to find him, but he decided not to. He was the one following him, not the other way around. He couldve gone ahead to the 35th floor. He had already cleared through this place a long time ago, so it was probably better for him to wait ahead than stay here on this dizzy floor. Yeon-woo didnt plan on staying for a long time, either. The clock was ticking even now. Still, he had something to check before he could get on with the stage mission. Atran. The ground shook, and Atran jumped out from a portal frivolously. Have you called for me, push.. I mean, customer! The corners of Atrans mouth were raised. He looked gleeful to hit the jackpot after a while. All the items Yeon-woo had requested of him were priceless. They were items you couldnt buy easily in the market, no matter how much money you gave. Materials to make Kynee. Yeon-woo opened his mouth. The items you obtained? For now, this is it, sir. Please check. Yeon-woo quickly opened the quest window. [Materials to create Kynee] Apodis Scales (45/45) Kathran Liquid (5/5) Magic Sword Stone (1/2) Jamshids Liquor (2/5) Adamantine Nova (0/1) Huk! No way. He gathered this much in that short amount of time? Brontes, who had appeared beside him, dropped his mouth after seeing the items that Yeon-woo collected. The most logical out of the three, Steropes, also seemed to be taken aback. That was how hard it was to obtain the materials to make Kynee. They were materials that Hades didnt have enough of and called commodities. But in a few days, Atran had gathered most of them. Yeon-woo, who knew the abilities of By the Table, wasnt all that surprised. Rather, he acted like this was to be expected. The Magic Sword Stone, three Jamshids Liquors, and the Adamantine Nova arent here. And there are some I still need more of. I can get them if more time is given. However, dont you know how incredible it is just to have attained that much of the last three, sir? Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. He knew he was being unreasonable. The materials in the list were meant for nothing more than to shape Kynee or support its functions. However, the last three were on a completely different level. The Magic Sword Stone, Jamshids Liquor, and Adamantine Nova. They were difficult items to obtain in the lower world, and it was already impressive that he had gathered that much. Especially since Jamshids Liquor and Adamantine Nova are pretty much considered holy artifacts. Over 7 items that were nearly holy artifacts went into making Kynee. That was how priceless Kynee was. And just by getting this much, Im in an incredible amount of debt to By the Table. He had used nearly all of the Summer Queens wealth while cleaning up the Outer Space. He was contracted with By the Table on the receiving end of a sponsorship, but Yeon-woo still considered it a debt. Yeon-woo looked like a clump of money to Atran. Do I have to get the rest myself? We tried asking owners of the other items and did everything we could to make a deal with them. Fortunately, were currently negotiating the price for the Adamantine Nova, so therell be good news soon. Adamantine Nova? Yeon-woo seemed surprised. So did the Cyclops Brontes and Steropes. Theres someone in the lower world who still has it? How surprising. Adamantine Nova was a mystical stone created with the legendary material, adamantium. The name was given to it because it looked like a shining star. It was trickier to handle than adamantium, and it was categorized as a rare mineral, so only a few gods used it to make their holy artifacts. But a mortal was in possession of it? The owners not known to the public, so I apologize for the fact that we cannot share the owners name. Yeon-woo nodded and clicked his tongue. The Tower sure is vast. The Tower was where countless players challenged floors. There would definitely be hidden, skilled players. Still, its a relief that you can obtain the remaining Magic Sword Stone on this floor. Yeon-woo smirked coldly at what Atran said. You didnt leave it out because you wanted to confirm my abilities? Ha, haha! O, Of course not. Why would I do something like that? Atran took a step back. Seeing that he didnt have anywhere to escape, Yeon-woo snorted. That attitude of By the Table was obvious anyway. As sponsors, if the one they sponsored didnt grow, their investment would have been for naught. Also, because Yeon-woo needed Karma, he didnt plan on clearing this floor normally. Oh, right, and while you were in Tartarus, a letter arrived for you. Atran clasped his hands together at the good news, having been scared because he didnt know what Yeon-woo was going to do. A letter? Who is it? Through By the Table? Yes, sir. We were surprised at first, too, but the sender was the son of someone who works with us. Hes the son of the Iron Lion. Its been a while since he went off the grid, but he was once famous as Blood Sword. Kahn? Yeon-woos eyes widened. Kahn suddenly sent a letter? He was about to check its contents. However, I think itll be better for you to.. open the letter after this trial is finished. There are many watchful eyes. Atran took another step back. He quickly scanned his surroundings. Like Creutz, he didnt enjoy the 34th floor either. Through the forest of mirrors. Different Yeon-woos who had the same appearance as Yeon-woo began to appear. Multiple Yeon-woos. Atrans eyes looked like the sparks of a nuclear bomb fading away. ..I have to know the real you to give you the letter. Chapter 317 - Letter of Friendship (2) Atran disappeared back into the portal. He probably left after assuming what was going to happen next. Yeon-woo looked at his other selves. What is this? I thought this might be the case. There are quite a lot of them. This will be annoying. They were muttering with Yeon-woos face and voice. And most of them were standing silently, observing the situation. It was the same reaction as Yeon-woos, who became quieter in dangerous situations because he was thinking. The theme of the 34th floor would probably be Self Denial. Finding the real me out of multiple mes. That was the most important. Mirrors were the only tool that could reflect oneself. And beyond that mirror, another me might swallow the real one, and people were scared of being swallowed by another version of themselves. In their eyes, they were the real ones, and me was the fake one. The 34th floor had been created with that in mind. Placing an innumerable amount of mirrors on the stage and allowing the reflected appearances to move freely. On the 34th floor, finding your real self was the main objective. Of course, the fakes would all pretend to be real and think and speak like they were real. There werent many ways to differentiate between the real and fakes in that situation. They would kill each other until one died or speak with each other. Of course, in the former case, it was likely the real one would die. And then, the copies would all disappear as well. So most people tried to speak with the doppelgangers, though they all called themselves the real ones. It wasnt easy, but the moment the fakes discovered the real one, the stage would be finished. His brother had also chosen the latter. He had such a logical mindset that he was able to cause the copies to surrender after speaking with them. His brother had cleared the stage in a very short amount of time. On the other hand, Vieira Dune dominated the fakes with her mental magic, and Valebich and Bayluk fought to the death until only one was left. Bayluk fought, thinking that the limits of his poison could be overcome faster if he released all of his poison at once. The other members were at a similar level, so there were only two ways to get through the stage. However, the Yeon-woos didnt attempt to fight to the death or convince each other. [Time Difference] Each of them tried to understand the real situation in the slowed-down world. They all asked one question. Am I fake? Each Yeon-woo only left a part of his Consciousness behind and started to spin in front of the real one. It was an attempt to tell whether they were real or fake. Of course, Yeon-woo had an easy way to tell. Channeling. There mightve been multiple Yeon-woos, but each god was unique in the universe. Hermes, Athena, Agares, Ceto, Hondon, and even Persephone and Hades. The Channelings from the heavenly world and Tartarus with Yeon-woo at the center were tied together in such a complex, web-like manner. Of course, the ones with faint connections would appear fake. The Yeon-woos who judged their Channelings to be weak instantly broke the Philosophers Stones inside of them. Blood poured from their mouths, and they faded away. They had decided to kill themselves. The dead Yeon-woos didnt have any regrets. They didnt even look wronged as they disappeared. Their judgment was cold and quick. It was the same mindset he had since Africa. He considered his life a tool. Finishing the Mold of the Black King after making Kynee. Finding his brothers soul. For these two goals, he couldnt slow down or take a break. Hes crazy. Mm. Shanon and Hanryeong gulped, watching Yeon-woo. They had cleared through the 34th floor in the past, too, but they had never seen a player decide to kill themselves. Players who climbed to the 34th floor were exceedingly confident in their skills and couldnt make rational decisions about themselves. No, that wasnt just rational; it was inhumane. Who in the world would be able to kill oneself so easily? Even though people made extreme decisions when they didnt have anything to live for, at the end of the day, life usually struggled to stay alive. However, the Yeon-woos didnt even blink. In an instant, half of them disappeared. Then, they asked the next question. Do I really own these Blessings? Because the Draconic, Divine, and Demonic Blessings were supernatural, each of them was unique. The stage used data, but there would be limits to it. First, those who lacked the Draconic Blessings fell. Then, the Demonic Blessings, and next, those with weak Divine Blessings coughed blood. Once again, half of the remaining fakes fell. Like that, Yeon-woo continued to get rid of those who didnt have everything he should have had. After some time, only those who had the exact physical conditions as Yeon-woo were left. Each of them could pass as the real Yeon-woo no matter where they went. They had the complete Hoarders body. There was no other way to approach it. Then. Internal investigation for the next question. Yeon-woo dug deeper into himself. From his body to his mind, into the world of his unconsciousness. Am I real? Yeon-woos thinking abilities were something normal humans couldnt follow, having already taken on Draconic qualities. They asked themselves whether they were thinking properly and if something was wrong with them. Those who were sure about themselves quickly pulled their Magic Bayonets out and cut their throats. Swoosh Blood poured out, and their bodies fell over. Not suspecting yourself might leave room for arrogance in the future. That kind of mindset wasnt something the real one should have. Endless suspicion and restless effort were what made the Yeon-woo of today. He could never be arrogant about himself. After that. Do I suspect the one next to me? The Yeon-woos who were suspicious dug their Magic Bayonets into their hearts. Once again, half disappeared. Puk Because he couldnt judge properly? Next, those who had only been suspecting themselves. Chwak! Those who had other thoughts. Puak Those whose Time Difference had been misaligned because their focus wavered. Yeon-woo suspected himself multiple times and looked for the answer with assurance. The Magic Circuits were always at their necks to stab in without any hesitation if they were late or hesitating in their response. The shining forest of mirrors was stained blood red. Shanon and Hanryeong were speechless as they watched the scene. Rebecca looked away, and Nemesis covered Nikes eyes with a complicated face. How long does he have to keep this up for? He thought Yeon-woo was becoming more humane, but there were still inhumane sides to Yeon-woo. Someone who was ready to throw his life away for his goal. That was how Nemesis saw Yeon-woo. At the end of multiple questions, there were only two Yeon-woos left. The two Yeon-woos opened their eyes at the same time. There was a strange light in the two sets of eyes under the masks. They had the same appearance as earlier, but they were feeling something different now. If they had felt longing earlier, now.. How annoying. They both considered themselves real. Asking any more questions at this point was useless. Both of them would come to the same result anyway. Then, there was only one method left. Pat The two Yeon-woos dashed at each other. Kwang! * * * Chwak The head of the Yeon-woo who died fell to the ground. Neither of them spoke, like the outcome was obvious. Hwi! The dead Yeon-woo scattered blood and disappeared with a flash of light. A portal opened above him, and Atran appeared again. He had a petrified expression. There was so much blood that he was ankle-deep in it. How many Yeon-woos had died here? And because he knew their ends were from killing themselves, he felt strange. Atran always felt there were moments when Yeon-woo seemed inhuman. Isnt he a monster who looks human? Or like a robot who acts human. Ugh. Regardless of what Atran was thinking, Yeon-woo checked the message that popped up in front of him. [All trials have been completed.] [You have accomplished an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have left a great record. Would you like to register your name in the hall of fame?] [You have chosen not to register your name.] [However, even if not made public, your accomplishments will be left in the history of the Tower, and you can change the status of your registration anytime.] Like always, he ranked first. Except for the 10th stage, he was 1st place on every floor. Also. In the place where the last Yeon-woo previously stood, a strange black glass-like object was left. It wasnt that large, so if you didnt look closely, it was easy to overlook it. Even if you did check it.. [Piece of Reflection] Category: Miscellaneous Rank: D Summary: A trace left behind after the Reflections of the 34th floor broke. They look like pieces of glass or mirrors. They have some magic power, but there doesnt seem to be anything special about them. It was easy to think of it as a useless item. However. Rise. The other pieces of the Reflections floated lightly into his hand. Thankfully, all of the pieces had the same magic power that Yeon-woo had, so it was easy to find them. Swish The pieces of the Reflections spun around and combined into one. Clack, clack. A black bead formed in his palm. [Magic Sword Stone] Category: Miscellaneous, Material Rank: S Summary: The thousands of pieces of Reflections combined into one. If it is made into an artifact and the user of the artifact matches the data inside the stone, it will become an outstandingly sensitive artifact. On the other hand, if the owner and the data dont match, through reading and hacking, a skill inside of the data can be randomly assigned to the owner of the stone. The Magic Sword Stone was relatively well-known, so it could no longer be called a hidden piece. But still, only players who passed the trial on their first try could gain it, and it was tricky in that all those pieces had to be gathered. Also, because it had the data of its owner, if you put it out in the market, it was the same thing as revealing your weakness, so it was usually used as a material to make new artifacts. A divine artifact made with your data. Anyone would want it. His brother had created Dragon Slayer with the Magic Sword Stone, and he had succeeded in strengthening it from S-rank to EX-rank. Dragon Slayer was an outstanding weapon that still rumored among players. Yeon-woo wanted to use the Magic Sword Stone to strengthen his Magic Bayonet, but Vigrid was nearly as powerful as Dragon Slayer, and he needed to use it for Kynee. [You have succeeded in gathering the Magic Sword Stones (2/2).] So only three Jamshid Liquors and the Adamantine Nova are left now. Since By the Table could get the Adamantine Nova, he didnt have to worry about that, and all that was left was three Jamshid Liquors. However, the problem was this. Jamshid is a being on the 70th floor. To be exact, Jamshid was the Lord who ruled the 70th floor for a long time and passed away. His nickname was King of Thousands. His greedy and violent personality had been so impactful that it was still well-known in the Tower a thousand years later. He liked to make alcohol out of boredom, and a small amount of wine that occasionally entered the market was sold at an expensive price. Yeon-woo had never drunk it before, but among people who enjoyed alcohol, it was treated as an elixir. I dont know how itll be used to make Kynee though. The most important thing was that he needed to get it somehow. Of course, he mightve been able to get it on the 70th floor. However, no matter how fast Yeon-woo ran, it was impossible for him to get to the 70th floor in the amount of time that was given. Even if it did, he wouldve had to get there without finding any of the hidden pieces or Karma, so it was better not to. And the wariness of the Eight Large Clans wouldve increased. In the end, he had to find a way. No. Its not like there isnt any way at all. Yeon-woo knew someone who enjoyed taking care of precious items. There was someone who was as greedy and extravagant as Jamshid from a long time ago. And fortunately, he liked Yeon-woo. The Gluttony Emperor. It seemed like it was time to visit the Blood Land, the visit that he had been pushing back since the 23rd floor in the Demons Forest and during the fight with Walpurgisnacht. * * * Im not even surprised anymore. High in the sky, Creutz looked at the fight Yeon-woo had with his copies. His eyes under his helm were dark. Contrary to Yeon-woos assumption that Creutz had gone on ahead, Creutz had summoned his Flying Dragon high up in the sky. It was to observe Yeon-woo without any copies of him being made. He wasnt surprised when he saw what he did. The mirror that exploded and the blood that stained the ground. The image of them killing themselves stayed in his head. And on one hand, he understood. He wondered if the Yeon-woo he met was the same Yeon-woo as before. I can never confront him as an enemy. However, with the business of Tartarus at hand, he didnt know how he was going to lead Yeon-woo to the Regiment Leader. * * * The letter he received through Atran began like this. Are you doing well, friend? Chapter 318 - Letter of Friendship (3) Yeon-woo grinned because the letter was extremely fitting of Kahn. He hadnt shown himself once when Yeon-woo had looked for him back then, and this was all he started his letter with. The letter was long, and the first section mostly asked how Yeon-woo was. Information about what Kahn went through was near the end. ..Actually, after that day, I had to spend my days busily. I made a deal with the Devil Army. Yeon-woos face turned stiff, eyes flashing. A deal with the Devil Army. It wasnt something to be taken lightly. Victoria said the people following them and Kahn were gone when she woke up. There werent any details about what kind of deal Kahn had made with them. All he said was that there was nothing to worry about and that he was doing fine. Anyways. I left for the first time in a while to meet my damned father and heard youve been asking around for me. So I wrote this letter. But then, I also heard that you do deals here, too? Dang. Im doing this through connections, but youre really amazing. Right? Yeon-woo lifted his gaze to look at Atran. He didnt say anything, but Atran shook his head as if he knew what he was going to ask. You already know that were extremely secretive about the information on our customers. However, depending on the person, some constraints are ignored. Sir Kahn is a royal-rank, and it was fine to tell him that you had a contract with us, whereas his is a secret. In fact, we dont even know it that well. Unless Kahn was stupid, he would have made a direct deal with By the Table since he was trying to stay off the grid. You probably have a lot of questions, but this is it. Its like how you were hiding a lot from me in the beginning. Please understand it like that. But Im doing fine, so dont worry, and deliver my greetings to Victoria. Ill come after Im done with things here. Okay? Stay well until then. Kahns letter ended like that. Where was he, and what was he doing? What deal did he make with the Devil Army? Why couldnt he find anything about Doyle? And what happened between the two of them? Yeon-woo sighed as he closed the letter. He didnt know if Kahn really was doing well or if he just acted like he was when he was actually getting into more trouble. But its a relief that hes able to write to me. And he learned one other thing. So Kahn was the son of the Iron Lion. The mercenary clan Yeon-woo had seen in passing during the battle with Walpurgisnacht, the Iron Lion Clan. He didnt know that their master was Kahns father. It wasnt necessarily a secret, but Yeon-woo hadnt looked into Kahns background, so he hadnt known. If something happens, I can look for him through Iron Lion. He hoped, wherever Kahn was, he was doing well. And he became worried about where Doyle was and how he was doing. * * * Aaaack! Save me! Please! Pl..ease! Hehehe. Centaurs. Ive always wanted to eat them once. I heard their livers are so good.. I wonder how it tastes. Half-human, half-horse beings. Centaurs were native to the 32nd floor. However, there werent many, and they werent social, so it was hard to meet them. However, because of their unmatched strength, whenever they did appear, they always received the spotlight. Natahan was also one of those beings. When he was a teenager, he left because he didnt like the small society of his species, and he succeeded in entering Red Dragons 81 Eyes. There was almost no one in the Tower who didnt know the nickname Red-Eyed Archer. When he returned to his homeland, he felt good about himself because of the gazes of his old friends. However, his mother wasnt like them. She kept on telling him to stop and become free. He would be in danger if he went any further. Centaurs didnt belong on the dark battlefield but in a large, open field. Natahan just shouted at his mother, telling her that she didnt know anything. He didnt like to listen to her nagging. He was progressing well. He was successful, so why was his mother so concerned? It was stressful, and he hated it. However. The moment he was at deaths door, all Natahan could remember was his mothers concerned eyes. What she said about him returning to their homeland anytime echoed in his ears. The smiling Gluttony Emperor looked like a demon to him. Mother, Im sorry..! Puk! The Gluttony Emperors hand dug into his left lower body. He didnt resist. The predatory aura of the Gluttony Emperor made him lose all will to fight. The Gluttony Emperor dug his head into the cut. He could see the fresh beating liver. The thick veins got in the way, but he cut them off with his canines and swallowed everything up. Even that was a delicacy for the Gluttony Emperor. The image of him eating something alive may have looked disgusting, but the two dukes protected his side without any expressions on their faces. The two dukes, Duke Tuan Tien and Duke Moglay, didnt take their eyes off as Natahan died. Blood Land suffered huge losses when Duke Ardbad and Duke Robera died at the hands of the Summer Queen. They entered an official war with White Dragon, and the first thing the Gluttony Emperor and the two Dukes did was hunt the old 81 Eyes. Now that Natahan, the old left-hand of the Summer Queen, had died, the damages to both sides were approximately equal. Of course, he didnt plan on ending things like this. If he did, he wouldnt have started the war in the first place. The Gluttony Emperor was going to work with Black Dragon to bring down White Dragon. There was only one thing he wanted. Eating the Spring Queens heart. The Gluttony Emperors desire to try dragon meat someday hadnt changed. Also, he still had a small wish to try the One-horned tribe even after the Martial King beat him up like that in the past. But if he ate the Spring Queens heart? He would be able to relieve himself of both of them. Where else would there be fun prey like that? Crunch, crunch Mmm. The Gluttony Emperor slowly lifted his head after he finished eating. His face and clothes were covered in blood. He wiped his face with the handkerchief Duke Tuan Tien gave him and grinned. It was a smile of satisfaction after enjoying a good meal. Red energy gathered around his eyes and vanished. Predationand Digestion. These skills of the Gluttony Emperor stacked up the magic power and Blessings he ate into his body. Along with Bathorys Vampiric Sword, it was among the best of the energy drain skills. Usually, centaurs dont taste good because they have a lot of fat after being pent up in farms. But this one was quite muscular and tasted good. Thats a relief, sir. But it wont be as good as dragon meat. I want to eat steak made of dragon meat! And how thrilling would wine made of Dragon Blood be! I must eat it someday! The more he ate these delicacies, the greater his obsession for dragon meat became. It seems that isnt too far off. Duke Tuan Tien handed him another handkerchief. Ah, is there good news? Black Dragon said they plan on attacking mainly White Dragon. Green Dragon will also attack them, and they want us to help. Another direct attack, hm? Well, thats fun in its own way. The struggle of the three clans after Red Dragon crumbled was still ongoing. Clans like Blood Land and Elohim were looking to interfere as soon as a chance was presented. The reason why new emerging clans could sprout up was that the large clans were focused on each other. There were great battles every day, and it was confusing to differentiate between ally and foe. However, right now, the Gluttony Emperor didnt plan on betraying them. His revenge for his subordinate and desire for dragon meat had turned to one of obsession. If he saw a chance, he needed to take it. Good. Tuan Tien, you focus on the upcoming fight. Itll be a true buffet. Understood? Yes, sir! Duke Tuan Tien, the second-in-command of Blood Land, left thinking of the orders he would have to give out. Duke Moglay took his place when he left. Your Majesty, the news you have been waiting for has just arrived. News? Our close friend, the Hoarder, who apologized saying he was too busy, has finally sent a message that he wants to see Your Majesty. What? Why are you telling me that now?! The Gluttony Emperors face became flushed. He burst up from his seat. What are you doing? You should be getting ready to return to the castle now! An important visitor is coming. Then we need to prepare as such! A feast! Prepare a feast! * * * After Yeon-woo told Blood Land he wanted to visit through Atran, he visited the One-horned tribe. Ill be waiting here since outsiders arent allowed. After sending Yeon-woo off, Creutz set up a light barrier and began to rest. He hadnt rested since leaving Tartarus. Yeon-woo immediately went to Brahm. Do I have some Dragon Blood left over? Yes. Brahm looked at Yeon-woo with a flabbergasted face. If youre talking about the Summer Queens, I obviously used all of it. Why would there be any left? There were many uses for Dragon Blood. Treasure with that much magic power wasnt common. Not only was it used to purify Vigird, but it was also used to construct the Outer Space and different magical items. Brahm hadnt planned on using it much since it was a precious treasure. You said to use it without hesitation. That there shouldnt be anything left over when you invest in things. Of course he would be surprised that Yeon-woo came to ask about it suddenly. Brahm felt like he was being questioned and felt a bit unpleasant. But Yeon-woo seemed to be satisfied. So that means theres still some left. Only an extremely small amount. Thats good. If you have somewhere to use it, you can give me a diluted version. Or it can even be whatevers left after you use it. Brahm realized Yeon-woo was planning something again. Interest filled his face. Where are you planning on using it? To give it to the Gluttony Emperor. What? Brahms face slightly crumpled. The Gluttony Emperor was someone who had been after Sesha. But Yeon-woo wanted to give him what? Before a misunderstanding occurred, Yeon-woo calmly explained his idea, and Brahm looked astonished. Then, he smirked. So youre going to give the leftover blood and get Jamshids Liquor in return? Yes, that is right. Do you know what Jamshids Liquor is? Among fanatics, it sold even more expensively than Dragon Blood. Jamshids Liquor wasnt just simply wine. It had the magic power of an old king. Its value as an elixir was outstanding. But its not even a significant amount, and you just want to give him leftovers.. The value of an item is subjective to whoever is buying it. I suppose. Brahm clicked his tongue after thinking of the Gluttony Emperors obsession for Dragon Blood and dragon meat. Then wait here a moment. Brahm stood up and left for his lab. When he came back sometime later, he brought a tightly corked flask. Yeon-woo caught it and looked inside. Red blood was shining within it. I diluted it and mixed it with a bunch of other stuff. I made it taste exactly like blood so that fool will like it. The Gluttony Emperor would probably still enjoy it. And this is dragon meat. Ive been saving it in case of an emergency, so take as much as you want. Brahm put a big pouch on the table. Yeon-woo graciously accepted it. Thank you. They were all yours anyway. Also. Brahms eyes flashed. Do you think its true that they can find Jeong-woos soul? Im not sure. But it seems its definitely being held somewhere not in the Beyond. So.. You have to create Kynee as quickly as you can. Is that it? Yes. Brahm nodded his head heavily. Hadesthat guy didnt leave Olympus that often, so I didnt see him much myself, but he was very prideful and had responsibility for his work. Thats probably why hes still in Tartarus. Then, he narrowed his eyes. But its a bit strange. He couldve asked all of Olympus for assistance. But why.. Although Hades had a strong sense of responsibility, he wasnt one to let things get this far. Was something preventing him from asking for help? It was something Yeon-woo had thought of before, so he nodded in agreement. Where I used to live, they had a saying that went like One hundred people, one hundred colors. It means that all people have their individual color or problem going on in their life. Theres no need to interfere with what the gods are doing. Instead, Ill focus on creating Kynee. I used to live under the rule of the principle of causality once. You dont have to lecture me. Yeon-woo and Brahm made some more small talk. Then, Yeon-woo glanced at another room. He could see Ananta sitting on a rocking chair inside. Her eyes were still blank. Could I speak with Ananta for a moment? Ill be grateful if you do. Ananta wont be bored then. He entered the room Ananta was in. There was a cute bear-patterned blanket on her knees. It was one that Sesha used frequently. It seemed she had brought it thinking her mom would be cold. Yeon-woo grinned and kneeled to be eye-level with Ananta. Then. Clack He took off his mask and looked at Ananta in the eye with the same face Jeong-woo had. Ananta. Chapter 319 - Letter of Friendship (4) Chapter 319 C Letter of Friendship (4) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (7/10) . She didnt move. Yeon-woo sighed. He thought she would have some kind of reaction if she saw Jeong-woos face, but nothing changed. Still, Yeon-woo continued to speak to Ananta. Even if she showed no reaction, somewhere in her subconscious, she was probably listening. And when she woke up, he hoped that she would tell him everything she had struggled to deal with. Yeon-woo was actually the one who wanted Ananta to regain consciousness the most. He wanted anyone who remembered and cherished his brother to be happy. He put his mask back on and turned around. Brahm was standing there with a bitter smile. Thank you. As always. Thats what I should be saying. Are you leaving now? Theres no need to spend any more time here. Sesha will be angry if you leave without saying anything. Last time, I had a hard time trying to appease her because you left without a word. Yeon-woo laughed. Please convince her we.. Before Yeon-woo could finish, there was the sound of something crashing in the hallway, and the door burst open. Uncleeeee! Sesha jumped into Yeon-woos arms with her short legs. Yeon-woo quickly caught her in case she got hurt. Uncle! You were going to leave me behind again, werent you? Sesha looked Yeon-woo up and down and puffed her cheeks. When Yeon-woo had his mask on, it meant that he would leave soon. Thats.. Yeon-woo broke out in a cold sweat, not knowing how to excuse himself. You left me last time, too! How can you do that to me? S, Sesha. Youre gonna play with me a bit, right? Hm? Or.. Sesha looked down at the ground with a sad face. Do you not like being with me? . Yeon-woo sighed. Who would be able to act coldly in front of such a cute niece? He took his mask back off. No. Of course not. Then what should we do? Hehehe! I want to do what you taught me last time! Hopscotch! That was fun! Sesha broke out into a huge grin, like all her worries had disappeared. Then, she grabbed Yeon-woos hand and pulled him out to the yard. Yeon-woo followed her, shaking his head. He heard that the boys in the village were crazy for Sesha. He felt like he knew why. Brahm smiled as he watched Yeon-woo and Sesha leave. He loves his niece too much. It was rare to see such a touching scene in the Tower. Ananta was watching them silently. Her eyes focused and blurred again. * * * Creutz clicked his tongue. Tartarus, the One-horned tribe, and now Blood Land? When did he make all these connections? He didnt say anything because he promised to follow quietly, but he was surprised to be visiting Blood Land. He was curious what kind of relationship Yeon-woo and Blood Land had. If its a good relationship, the Regiment will have to revise our relationship with Blood Land, too. Creutz and the rest of the Fantasy Regiments judgment of Blood Land was simple. Crazy psychos. They were better than the lunatic Devil Army, though. And of those in the Blood Land, many were reasonable. The Fantasy Regiment had some ties with people in Blood Land. However, the reason why they thought poorly of Blood Land was simple. Theres no knowing what their leader, the Gluttony Emperor, is thinking. Blood Land was modeled after an empire, so the emperor had the most authority and power. The people were deeply loyal to the Emperor. The direction of the clan was decided by how the emperor felt. The Gluttony Emperor was the most traditional and had the most power out of all the leaders within Blood Land. His will was the will of the empire. Because of that, the Gluttony Emperor wasnt someone they could admire. He was always impulsive. When they were working, things would go wrong because he suddenly changed his mind, or when the clan was fighting a battle, he would sometimes disappear because he was hungry. At the same time, he was powerful enough to be one of the Nine Kings, so there was no one to stop him. The only person who could was probably the Martial King. The Gluttony Emperor was childish. A child who quickly lost interest in things and quit in the middle. But he also has a horrifying side to him, too. Hes really crazy. And Yeon-woo was entering such a place of his own volition. He was worried, but the gears in his head were spinning. The Regiment Leaders had a deep interest in Yeon-woo. He said he needed to have the Hoarder by his side all the time. He even said that the place he needed to be in was next to the Hoarder. If Yeon-woo entered the Fantasy Regiment, he would be given a high position. And according to his relationships, the political standing of the Fantasy Regiment would be influenced. Isnt there a word for people like that? Creutz remembered something his subordinates had said about people who had a lot of friends and hung out with many people. I thought he was an outsider. But hes totally an insider.. [You have entered the Outer Space Land of Red Sunsets.] A pink-orange dusk greeted Creutz when he entered the portal after Yeon-woo. Then. On a red carpet, soldiers began to blow into their trumpets and tap on their drums. They were all wearing reddish armor. Yeon-woos eyes widened at the fancy reception he hadnt expected. It wasnt because he was surprised but because he was flabbergasted. When had they prepared something like this? Blood Land was famous for having different welcoming ceremonies for different visitors. Out of the 4 different welcoming ceremonies they had, Red, White, Blue, and Black, they were showing Yeon-woo the highest, Red. It was usually what they did when a leader of one of the Eight Large Clans or someone of equal status came. And theyre doing that for me? It was true he had tricked them to gain their trust, but he didnt know they held him in such high regard. Aside from that, even if the Gluttony Emperor liked him, he shouldve treated Yeon-woo with indifference since he was the leader of such a large clan. Of course, this kind of welcome wasnt bad for Yeon-woo. If they accepted him like this, it meant that he could take more from them. Oho! Whos this?! If it isnt my close friend, the Hoarder! A fancy palanquin came out of the door to the imperial castle. About a hundred slaves were lifting it. Behind it, Duke Tuan Tien, Duke Moglay, and about 36 Marquises followed like servants. Hwaaa A violent aura that reeked of blood whirled around them. The fat Gluttony Emperor wobbled up from his fancy chair. He was smiling kindly, but there was blood on his chin. It was a gruesome image to anyone who wouldve seen it. Nice to meet you, sir. Yeon-woo didnt blink and bowed. No, he tried to. The Gluttony Emperor suddenly jumped down from the palanquin. The ground shook, and his chubby flesh jiggled. He wobbled over and held Yeon-woo up. What are you doing?! Greeting a close friend like this. Your reputation is my reputation! Are you planning on making others look down on me? The Gluttony Emperor patted Yeon-woos shoulder and grabbed his hand. Anyways, dont just stand there and come in! We have many things to talk about. Do you know how long Ive been waiting? The Gluttony Emperor forced Yeon-woo on the palanquin and looked around. He glared at the military marching band and the welcoming committee. What are you doing?! A special visitor has come. Greet him heartily this instant! They marched on with trumpets blaring in the background. * * * Hahaha! Its not much, but enjoy! The Gluttony Emperor burst out laughing and told Yeon-woo to sit down at the long table. This isnt much? Yeon-woo was in disbelief. The fruit wine, drake steak drenched in honey, and precious delicacies covered the plates. Red fire danced on the tips of the golden candles. Everything Yeon-woo had seen on the way here was extravagant. Servants in the castle all bowed to Yeon-woo when they saw him, and the soldiers greeted him even more dramatically than the welcoming committee had. However, the dining room was worse. Yeon-woo was sitting at the head of the table next to the Gluttony Emperor. The Gluttony Emperor signaled for him to eat. His crescent-curved eyes were uncomfortable to look at. He couldnt refuse the offer. He had been hungry anyway, so he slowly moved his hand to the spoon in front of him. Even if there was poison in it, he didnt have to worry. His Residual Poison Blood could resist most poisons. The moment he tasted the soup, Yeon-woos eyes widened. This is..? The Gluttony Emperor burst out laughing. Pahahahat! How is it? Isnt it incredible? Our chef, Duke Tuan Tien, went through a lot of trouble to make it. Come here. Thank you. I hope our visitor enjoys it. Duke Tuan Tien had a bright smile in his white chefs outfit. Yeon-woo laughed. Crazy bastards. Theyre putting out soup with caviar of a soul shark as an appetizer? The soul shark was a rare monster on the 68th floor that moved freely between reality and the imaginary world. It only appeared once in ten years, so it was hard to find it. It was famous for the materials it provided. However, the real reason why the caviar of the soul shark was famous was that it had a great amount of holy power. Normal players would be able to control their magic power better just by eating it. Here, they had crushed it and made it into a soup. Also, the Milk of the Taranian Mountain Sheep that was also in the soup was famous for increasing the limits of ones vitality. This soup, in itself, was an elixir people would rush to devour. About one year of the clans budget would have been used to make this soup. Yeon-woo carefully drank the fruity wine that was next to him, wondering what it was. A fresh taste wrapped around his tongue. Although he only had a sip, his magic power increased rapidly. [Magic power has increased by 8.] [Magic power has increased by 6.] It was definitely mixed with ambrosia, the fruit of gods that grew only on the 71st floor. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes to see the other fruits. [Fenghuang Soup] [Triple Head Trolls Meat] [Golden Apples Honey] [Mermaid King Tail Steak] [Rare Divine Wine] . Yeon-woo was so flabbergasted that he couldnt even laugh anymore. And. Creutz nodded heavily to himself, looking at Yeon-woo. Hes being received in such a grandiose manner. Hes definitely an insider. Chapter 320 - Letter of Friendship (5) Chapter 320 C Letter of Friendship (5) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (8/10) Pahaha! I feel full watching you eat. The Gluttony Emperor patted his own stomach, looking at Yeon-woos empty plates. Yeon-woo thought it was funny. Hilarious. He snorted. The Gluttony Emperor was full just by watching him? Actually, he had eaten most of the food here. His stomach, which had grown twice its original size, was proof of that. Of course, Yeon-woo had eaten quite a lot as well. The Gluttony Emperor may have been someone he needed to kill someday, but he had no reason to refuse something nice. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo was able to taste many elixirs he didnt even know about. There was the soup created using a Fenghuang, the apple that increased your lifespan with just a single bite, the mermaid meat that increased your stamina, and the Divine Wine that kept ghosts away, among many others. Yeon-woo saw his stats increase at once. And lastly, try this. Itll be perfect for cleansing your palate. It was a golden wine in a small flask. It was beautiful, like waves reflecting the morning sunrise. This was the most unique out of all the foods he had enjoyed, so Yeon-woo examined it with his Draconic Eyes and was taken aback. This is..? The Gluttony Emperor chuckled. Uhehehe. You recognized it right away. You are correct. It is.. Jamshids Liquor! Its liquor that the King of Ten Thousand, who was as cruel as the Vampiric Lord, made himself. I also only enjoy it when special visitors come. . Yeon-woo didnt have anything to say. The Gluttony Emperor was giving Jamshids Liquor as an after-meal treat? He was probably giving it because he considered Yeon-woo a precious visitor, but Yeon-woo felt like his efforts to get it were in vain. What are you doing? Quickly, drink it. Ke! Its nice. The Gluttony Emperor tipped the flask back and had a happy smile. His layers of skin shook. Yeon-woo looked at him for a moment and brought the flask to his mouth. He could feel the Blessings in his body try to circulate. Boo. Yes. Sir. Before Jamshids Liquor was absorbed into his body, he told Boo to store it somewhere else. [You have obtained one of Jamshids Liquor.] [Currently collected: 3/5] Thankfully, a message saying that the liquor was separated into the subspace popped up. Yeon-woo sighed, and he looked at the Gluttony Emperor with a calm gaze. He was still trembling from the aftereffects of Jamshids Liquor. It was like looking at a high drug addict. Yeon-woo guessed the difference in power between him and the emperor. He could see open spaces through his wide-open Draconic Eyes. The flaws were tied up in a complex manner. It was full of imperfections. What if he ran at him with Vigrid? The thought suddenly occurred to him. The Gluttony Emperors obsession with dragon meat began a long time ago. That was why he had begun to pressure his brother way back when. Thats also why he sent Viscount Lao. He was someone who Yeon-woo had to catch someday, like he had caught the Summer Queen. He felt an impulse to do it as the emperor showed that attitude of his. But. . Yeon-woo slowly regained control of his emotions. The Gluttony Emperor wasnt someone who could be defeated that easily, and even if he succeeded, the real problem followed after. Outside, there were the two dukes, the 36 marquises, and the 108 counts. Behind them, there were tens of thousands of soldiers. He couldnt avoid all of them and run away. It wasnt time yet. And. The Gluttony Emperor opened his eyes. Not knowing what Yeon-woo was thinking, he smiled with happy eyes. Its so fun to be able to eat with a cherished friend. Im the thankful one. And this is a present Im giving to Your Majesty. Yeon-woo pulled out a box and handed it to a servant next to him. The emperor rubbed his hands together and licked his lips. Goodness. You didnt have to do something like this. You dont have to worry about it, but since youre offering it to me, I wont deny it. What had Yeon-woo brought? The Gluttony Emperor opened the box with an expectant face. Soon, his eyes widened and his chin fat trembled. T, This is..? Dragon meat and Dragon Blood. As you can see, its the Summer Queens. Oooooh! Kwang! The Gluttony Emperor burst up from his chair. His flushed cheeks were filled with anticipation. The dragon meat and Dragon Blood he had wanted so much were in front of him. And it was from the last dragon, the Summer Queen! Tuan Tien! Quick! Quick! Kwang! Kwang! At the Gluttony Emperors beckoning, Duke Tuan Tien hurried. * * * Hahaha. Today is the happiest day of my life. When will I be able to experience a day like this again? The Gluttony Emperor put down the plate he had been licking and trembled. Yeon-woo laughed. He didnt like seeing the Gluttony Emperor so happy, but the things he gave the Gluttony Emperor were useless to him. He had only brought dragon meat scratched off from the ribs, and the blood was only what was left over after they were done using it. It was hilarious to see him be so happy with what was merely trash. Moreover, he was someone who ate soul shark caviar or Fenghuang soup until he was full. That was why Yeon-woo saw that the value was subjective to whoever bought it. He couldnt help but laugh. Just then, red light gathered in the Gluttony Emperors eyes and vanished. His large stomach waved grotesquely like a snake trying to digest what it swallowed whole. Then. Urrrng What? The pocket watch shook. Yeon-woo put his hand inside of his jacket and touched the pocket watch. It was different from the vibration he felt when he heard his brothers voice. Its similar to the time when it came into contact with the Despair and Grief of the Black King.. That meant. Does the Gluttony Emperor have something to do with the pocket watch? Just then, the two voices of the Cyclopes rang in his head. Master, thats.. Its a Soulstone. Ha! Were they that common? What? Yeon-woos eyes widened. Why was the Soulstone coming up here? At that moment, Yeon-woo was able to share the vision of the two Cyclops. There was something bundled in the chest of the Gluttony Emperor. The dragon meat that the Gluttony Emperor had swallowed was being taken apart inside him and circulated throughout his body. It looks like Gula. But hes not even using 5% of the Soulstone. Is he just barely using Luciels Authority? Hmph! Thats like putting a pearl necklace on a pig! Brontes and Steropes didnt stop criticizing the Gluttony Emperor. However, Yeon-woo was able to learn something from what they said. There wasnt just a single thing or two that was off about the Gluttony Emperor. It wasnt easy to tell where his power came from. But if he was borrowing that strength, wouldnt there be a way to defeat him? The Gluttony Emperor had an Authority that could digest the Blessings he swallowed and turn them into his power. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt have to worry about it because he wasnt going to give the Gluttony Emperor his power, but the Authorities were still annoying. Unless one was a strong player like the Martial King, one wouldnt want to go against the Gluttony Emperor. Thinking about it now, the Gluttony Emperor was treated as the weakest and most powerless king in the history of Blood Lands leaders. And then he suddenly became stronger. It made sense if he really had borrowed the strength of the Soulstone from Luciel like what the two Cyclops said. And if it was true, he might have discovered a way to bring the Gluttony Emperor down. Yeon-woo hid his sharp gaze. The Gluttony Emperor. How should I bring him down? Yeon-woo had picked his next target to be the Gluttony Emperor. The Gluttony Emperor had finished digesting, and he began to speak in a serious voice. Ill swear on my name. If you need anything in the future, let me know. The entire empire and I will forever be your friend. He looks like hes high. Yeon-woo nodded. It seemed appropriate to bring it up now. Then, may I request something from you? Go right ahead. I said Im your friend. Did he know how dangerous what he said was? Can I have some more Jamshids Liquors? Hm? The liquor? Did you like it that much? Actually, I have to use it for something personal. Yeon-woo explained that he needed it for a weapon. How much.. do you need? I need about two barrels of it. .. To be exact, only two cups were needed, but he wanted to get everything he could. The Gluttony Emperor didnt respond for a while. He said he would do anything, but giving Jamshids Liquor was something else. He had to struggle to get the Jamshids Liquor as well. Actually, it was so precious that he always drank it with careful hands, but when Yeon-woo said to give it all up, he felt his heart fall to his feet. ..What happens if you dont have it? Yeon-woo answered with a slightly exhausted gaze. I might be in danger. It would be harder to help you in the future. Of course, this is only a request, so you can deny it if you want to. How can I force you to give me something? Yeon-woo spoke like it was okay to deny his request, but the Gluttony Emperor had his reputation as an emperor and couldnt take back what he said. And in this dining room, many subordinates were watching him. They looked at him with assurance that he would give Yeon-woo the liquor. Your Majesty. Just then, Duke Tuan Tien carefully approached the emperor and spoke in his ear. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. He wondered what the emperor would say next. Ahem! You said you needed the liquor, right? He narrowed his eyes with a cough. But as you know, Jamshids Liquor is extremely precious to us, and I cannot give it without permission from advisors. Is that so? Oh well. However, its not impossible. Lets make a deal. A deal? You were also attacked by that damned Summer Queen on the 27th or 28th floor, right? Yeon-woo realized what the emperor was going to say. Yes? Then work with us. Were actually working together with Black Dragon to take revenge for Duke Ardbad. Help us. ! Yeon-woos eyes widened. Work with Black Dragon? To catch White Dragon? I wont be of much help. Dont be like that. Do you think I dont know you split apart Triton alone? And you have those friends in the shadows of yours. He knows about Shanon and the others. The Gluttony Emperor spoke like it was nothing, but Yeon-woo didnt miss the nuance in his words. It was incredible that his Spirit Familiars hadnt been caught until now. With everyone focused on him, his hand was beginning to be shown. The Blood Land had probably looked into Yeon-woo, too. And the Fantasy Regiment. The Gluttony Emperor eyed Creutz. And even. In that moment, he wasnt a picky wealthy man but the emperor of a country. With where your teacher is, with the One-horned tribe! Just then, a violent aura spread through the hall. * * * That was easy. Under the mask, Yeon-woo was smiling brightly with his fangs bared. His enemies would be fighting each other. If he could get the Jamshids Liquor just by lifting a single finger, it would be a huge profit for him. The only thing worrying him was the participation of the One-horned tribe, but the Martial King would take care of that. Also. Its not weird if something happens in the war. Yeon-woo had already started to calculate how to take the Gluttony Emperors life in the confusion of the battle. Shanon began to hum to himself. Stabbing in the back~ stabbing in the back~ what a fun song~? Chapter 321 - Letter of Friendship (6) Chapter 321 C Letter of Friendship (6) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (9/10) Why do you have to leave so hurriedly? We still have a lot to talk about. Why dont you leave after a break? The Gluttony Emperor looked at Yeon-woo with regret. He usually hated taking even a few steps outside of the castle, and seeing how he came outside of the castle himself, Yeon-woo could tell he was sincere. No. Im grateful for the exemplary treatment. I barely made enough time to come here. Ill make some more time for my next visit. Pahahaha! Well, your life is busier and fiercer than anyone elses, and that is your charm. Ill cheer you on from far away. The Gluttony Emperor patted Yeon-woos hand with his own. When he licked his lips, he looked like someone who was losing out on something delicious. Just then, Duke Tuan Tien brought a chest over and silently held it out to Yeon-woo. This is a gift that His Majesty is bestowing upon his friend. Yeon-woo looked at it and asked the Gluttony Emperor. What is this? Try opening it. The Gluttony Emperor smiled with a face filled with his large pores. Yeon-woo took the chest from Duke Tuan Tien and carefully opened it. With a clack, a sword that was about the length of an arm was there. The blade was bent, and the jewels on the sword made it look more like a sword for decoration instead of for battle. [Moonlight of Blessed Ones] Category: Dagger, amulet Rank: S Summary: The sky always covers the sky and shines on those walking in moonlight. The path that you walk will always be blessed with bright light. *Moonlight Leading Luck A great amount of luck will be given to whatever the owner does. The percentage of the owners success will increase as long as it doesnt harm the rules and laws surrounding it. It will raise attacking and defensive power. When creating something, the item will be blessed. The concept of luck wasnt that clear in the Tower. There were always unknown variables that would occur with whatever people did. However, because it raised the percentage of success directly, the Gluttony Emperors gift was extremely priceless. Didnt you say you were working hard on something? I dont know what it is, but I hope you succeed. This item is something I cherish, too. Wear it around your neck as a necklace. Itll be very effective. Pahaha! Yeon-woo closed the chest, looking at the bright Gluttony Emperor, and bowed with gratitude. What a giving tree. Is this a bribe to talk to the Martial King about him? With the alliance against White Dragon, the Jamshid Liquor, all kinds of elixirs, and now the Moonlight of Blessed Ones, Yeon-woo was beginning to feel sorry for the Gluttony Emperor. Not that anything will change. That pig guy needs to know what youre thinking. Shut up. He ignored Shanons provocative remark and left the Blood Lands Outer Space. * * * Creutz carefully approached Yeon-woo and asked him a question. Are you planning on allying yourself with the Gluttony Emperor? The alliance with Blood Land and Black Dragon. If this became known, the Tower would be flipped on its side. There would be a force to oppose the great White Dragon. Also, it hadnt been long since the River of Souls incident. Also, Yeon-woos decision could change the outcome of the war. There wasnt anything to say about the One-horned tribe, which was in a special relationship with Yeon-woo, and the souls he commanded were destructive enough to stand against an entire emerging clan. On top of this, the Fantasy Regiment considered Yeon-woo close to it. Anyone allied with all of them would have a dramatically greater amount of forces. Yeon-woo was a threatening storm whose small actions may cause commotion in the Tower. Of course Creutz would be sensitive about this matter. He needed to know how close Yeon-woo and the Gluttony Emperor were. He was feeling rushed, which was unlike himself. But. . Yeon-woo didnt say anything and just looked at Creutz. He had an indifferent gaze. Creutz suddenly came to attention. He sighed. Sorry. Thats none of my business. In fact, it was only the Fantasy Regiment who considered them close, and that wasnt the case for Yeon-woo. Rather, he had already done a lot by revealing his location to a stranger. But if he was acting that close, there was a need to put some distance between them. Creutz realized he just broke his promise and apologized, leaving on the Flying Dragon. He was going to come back after organizing his thoughts. Yeon-woo looked at Creutzs back and confirmed his quest window. [Materials to construct Kynee] Apodis Scales(45/45) Magic Sword Stone (2/2) Jamshid Liquor (12/5) Adamantine Nova (0/1) Now, only the Adamantine Nova is left. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. I still collected them faster than I thought. If he had searched for them one by one, it wouldve taken him at least a few months. It couldve taken even longer, or he mightve not been as successful in obtaining them. Time was of the essence, but a lot of the materials were from the higher floors. Still, since he had By the Tables help, he was able to progress much faster. Atran said the Adamantine Nova was in the process of being procured, so he would be able to have it soon. Shouldnt the negotiations be done by now? Yeon-woo blew his Consciousness into Freesias Mirror. Atran. Above the bead, a hologram popped up. Atran turned around with surprised eyes. Only half of his body was turned around, and he wasnt looking at him properly. He looked like someone who had been caught hiding something. W, What? What was he doing? Yeon-woo looked at him suspiciously. He usually spoke formally to his customers while also calling them pushovers, but he looked rushed for some reason. I was wondering how the Adamantine Nova was going. You said they were in the final negotiation stage. Ah, its going fine, so dont worry. Im busy right now, so Ill contact you later. Atran quickly ended the call. He had tried to hide it, but he couldnt avoid Yeon-woos sharp eyes. It looks like he has a black eye. Was he beat up somewhere? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. * * * It was evening when Atran showed himself again. He didnt come through the messaging device but through the portal. And for some reason, his shoulders were drooped, like he had suddenly become depressed. ..Whats wrong with your eye? He even had a patch on one of his eyes. H, Huh? Oh, I fell tripped. Atran couldnt meet Yeon-woos eyes and turned his head around. Yeon-woo looked him up and down. Were you beat up by someone? Why would I be beat up by someone?! Im Atran! Im a big fish of By the Table who doesnt have much longer to go until the Flower rank! Who would dare touch me?! He was beat up. A lot. Its not easy to touch a mysterious merchant, though. Shanon and Hanryeong looked at Atran, who was jumping up and down, and nodded. At the same time, they were surprised. Mysterious merchants always lived in danger. It was because of the thieves who mugged them. So while mysterious merchants created unions for safety, they were famous for using mercenary clans or the Bureau to get revenge. Also, Although Yeon-woo considered Atran a loser, he was actually well-known in his field. Still, the fact that they had touched him meant that they were confident or someone skilled. Yeon-woo lightly sighed. I guess you were beat up after chasing down some deal. ..Are you some kind of psychic? Atran looked at Yeon-woo with a scared face. He does have some harsh feelings towards our master. It seems like he failed the negotiations. Yeon-woo snorted and ignored what Shanon and Hanryeong were gossiping about. Actually, it was easy to guess what happened if one thought about it a bit. Possessors of Adamantine Nova had to be strong. Atran, who went crazy for money, had probably stuck on the person like a leech even after they denied his offer. And as for what happened after? It was obvious what had happened. Players mostly had cold or rushed personalities. It was rare to see someone nice. Atran sighed, thinking he couldnt hide it anymore. Fine. Youre right. The negotiations fell through. What did they say? That they would never sell it. Atran frowned. At first, I thought they were just bargaining. So I continued to raise the offer, and then, I was hit with a pipe.! Argh, that granny! Atran muttered to himself that there was never a need for violence and that she wasnt able to get married at that age because of her violent impulses. He seemed to have been wronged. Pipe? Granny? Yeon-woo tilted his head in curiosity. Who was the owner? I cant.. tell you that. It was By the Tables rule to keep information about its customers a secret. Do you really need that Adamantine Nova? If you have time, Ill try to gather Adamantium and ask for it to be made.. No. I need it now. Adamantine Nova wasnt an item that could be made so easily. First off, it would take forever just to gather the adamantium, and it would take years to condense it. Even if an artisan got to work on it, it would take at least a year. But the situation in Tartarus? They didnt have that kind of time. Just what kind of quest did you receive to need that kind of stuff.. Atran hadnt heard about what Yeon-woo was planning on making, so he sighed. Are you interested in selling information about the owner? Ill try convincing her. No. Why? Can I not purchase peoples information? Thats true.. but its a bit complicated. Atran frowned. First, the owner is one of the top VIPs of our union, and she pays us every year not to sell her information. Such VIPs among our customers are rare. By the Table had a strong influence in the entire universe, not just in the Tower. If she was a big fish in that group. Is she one of the Nine Kings? Or someone at that level. He was suspicious. And more than anything. There was the most important reason. The owner is the best friend of our master.. just telling you this is, you know? It meant he was forbidden to talk about it. Yeon-woo nodded and clicked his tongue. He didnt know he would be tied up because of the Adamantine Nova, which was something he thought would be easiest to get. Then Ill have to talk to Freesia herself. What? Hey? Hey! Fearing that Yeon-woo would meet his boss because he was incapable, Atran shouted. Hwak However, Yeon-woo was already calling Freesia through the jade mirror. It was the first time he contacted her after receiving the jade mirror. Atrans face turned pale. Cain? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? She wore a wooden mask on her face. Short red hair that looked like it was on fire. Freesia mustve been in the middle of feeding her White Wolf because she turned her head with a piece of meat in her hand. Y, You really contacted her.. Atran covered his face with his hand. His incompetence was going to be delivered directly to his superior. And on the other hand, he wondered how many customers had Freesia on the speed dial. Yeon-woo was probably on the same level as the owner of the Adamantine Nova. Actually, while Atran was in charge of Yeon-woo, he didnt know exactly what Yeon-woos status was in the union. I think you know why I contacted you. If its about the owner of the Adamantine Nova, I cannot tell you. So she knew. This is her condition. Aside from her being my personal acquaintance, we cant lose someone like her. Still, theres a saying that goes like this. Theres no deal that cant be done. Theres no deal that cant be done. Freesia repeated what Yeon-woo said and smirked. Not because it was funny but to tell him to show her what he had. Thats true. Then what is the item you have in mind? Also, the amount of money thats going into sponsoring you is the greatest we have ever given. You know that most items wont even be considered, right? From the construction of the Outer Space to Brahms experiments, Yeon-woo was like a money-sucking leech to By the Table. The reason why Hades is missing, whats happening in Tartarus, the situation with the Titans and Giants, and what Im trying to create. Dont you think that sounds good? Freesias eyes widened. It wasnt clear because it was through a hologram, but he could feel he had piqued her interest. Please continue. Yeon-woo began to speak about what he saw and heard in Tartarus. From what Yeon-woo saw, the rebellion of the Titans and Giants was priceless information that could be sold at an expensive price. It was something Olympus and the gods and demons of the 98th floor didnt know about. One may think that what went on in the heavenly world wouldnt matter to the players in the lower world. However, gods and demons were beings who composed the laws, and they were crucial to the Towers system. Of course, depending on what happened to them, players would be affected, too. If this information was dealt with well, By the Table could earn a huge profit. Furthermore, military intel was what merchants all wanted. Atran, who had been listening next to him, widened his eyes. Just what did this human do that he not only shook up Red Dragon but the world of gods, too? Hm. So thats what happened? Freesia stroked her chin and nodded. Like what Yeon-woo thought, it was definitely priceless information. However. However, its still not enough. Do you have anything else? He didnt think she would come out this expensively. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue and added what he had saved for the end. If I can create Kynee, Ill obtain the title of Artisan. Dont you want to be the first to receive an item created by an Artisan? Its tempting, but we have a customer like that. Also, youre not an Artisan yet.. What if its an item thats created from the help of Brahm, Henova, and even these beings? Yeon-woo snapped his fingers. Behind him, the Cyclopes Brontes and Steropes appeared. The two Giants frowned, displeased, but they had to listen to Yeon-woo, given the current situation. Freesias eyes widened when she recognized the two Cyclopes. Then, she grinned. I guess it cant be helped. If its an item touched by two blacksmiths who are equal to Hephaestus, no, his were teachers, then.. Im tempted. So how about an exclusive supply agreement? Thats not enough, but we can give you priority. This time, Yeon-woo stepped back. When Yeon-woo repeated what she said to him, she clicked her tongue internally. But this deal wasnt bad. The owner of Adamantine Nova. The name he heard was familiar. Is someone named Anastasia. Chapter 322 - Letter of Friendship (7) Chapter 322 C Letter of Friendship (7) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (10/10) Anastasia? Had she felt Yeon-woos shock? Freesia was surprised by his reaction. Do you know Fox.. I mean, Anastasia? Fox. It was a perfect name to describe Anastasia. Victorias teacher, Anastasia. When he first looked for Victoria, she had spoken to him harshly, telling him not to return. He could vividly recall the danger he was in when he confronted her. Ah. I remember Victorias disciple was once a Sadhu. And so was the Iron Lions sadhu. Then is that when..? Yes. Freesia burst into laughter. Its a small world, but no one is as closed off from the world as she is. But you know her. Its impressive for a player who just entered the 30th floor. I dont exactly know her. I suppose. Shes extremely wary of others. But she does all kinds of audacious acts behind that facade. Freesia narrowed her eyes. Anyways, this is it for our deal. Our trade with Anatasia is finished, too, so you have to take care of the rest. Thank you. For what? This was all just give and take. Freesia was about to end the hologram session but then remembered something and turned to Yeon-woo. Oh, right, and here. Is there something else? Yul misses you. Ill set up a meeting for you, so meet him then. Of course, youll have to return safely from Tartarus. Yul. It was a name he was glad to hear. No. Before that, theres something youll have to go through I hope things work out. Freesia left mysterious words before leaving. Yeon-woo quietly put the jade mirror back. Im not going to be fired, right? Atran was concerned about his customer being taken from him after hearing the news that his masters disciple would come soon. * * * Yeon-woo went to the entertainment district in the outer section of the Tower. Although she might not be here anymore. Freesia had said even she didnt know where Anastasia stayed. Anastasia was a free spirit. She moved carefully even when making deals. Yeon-woo just went to where he had first met Anastasia. Last time, the roof was blown off because of the fight. He thought he mightve been able to find her if he looked around the building. Isnt that..? Yeah. That mask.. He looks like the Hoarder. Unlike last time, there was almost no one who approached Yeon-woo. There was no one in the Tower who didnt know about him. He was the face of the Six New Stars, no, the Five New Stars now. They said only ruins were left in his wake, so he was treated like a moving disaster. Yeon-woo ignored the gazes and arrived at his destination. The building mustve been restored because prostitutes and those trying to hire them were bustling around. But the moment Yeon-woo appeared, they disappeared instantly. When all the customers disappeared, the manager inside the building came running out frantically. He had just been about to lay with someone hed been buying small presents for. He had come out in such a rush that his pants werent fully pulled up. When he saw Yeon-woo, he gasped. He remembered the commotion from a long time ago. Thinking of the damage from back then, his hands began to tremble. He hadnt expected him to come back. Is Anastasia here? N-No..! Yeon-woo pulled out the Magic Bayonet and split the air in front of him. Then, the roof was blown away. The customers and prostitutes on the higher floors who had wanted to make love while looking at the scenery below them all hid in fear. So shes not here. Yeon-woo glanced inside and quickly turned his body elsewhere. The manager, who had been standing there blankly when the roof went flying off again, quickly grabbed Yeon-woo. From what he knew, Yeon-woo wasnt someone to let things end like that. He wasnt called A Walking Disaster, The Coming of the Martial Kings Youth, or Split Personality for nothing. W, What will you do? Yeon-woo replied with a question. What are you going to do? Sorry? Why arent you looking for her? ? Business will be hard for you if you dont. Yeon-woo swung his Magic Bayonet at the building next to it. Kwakwakwang! Once again, the roof flew off into the distance. When the building shook like it was going to crumble, customers and prostitutes who barely got their clothes on and staff members quickly ran out. Shes not here either. Kya! He acts exactly like his teacher! It truly is better to shake things up if you cant find what youre looking for. Yeon-woo moved onto the next building. Shanon. What? I think youve been acting out more frequently these days. Hehe. No way. Its all in your head. Yeon-woo shook his head. He didnt know why Shanon was becoming more sly as time went on. But at the same time, it meant that they were becoming closer, so he wasnt completely against it. Boom! As each building collapsed, people affiliated with shadowy organizations chased after Yeon-woo, not knowing what to do, and belatedly realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Yeon-woo was bringing down all the buildings in the entertainment district. Anastasia was a famous VIP among the people who lived here, and she stayed here most of the time when nothing was going on. He thought that Anastasia would come since he was causing so much ruckus. At the same time, it was a warning for the people who lived there to go find Anastasia if they didnt want the district to be ruined. Kwang! Ahhhh! What are you doing?! Look for Ms. Anastasia! Anastasia had saved many of their lives, but they had to bow in the face of danger. As each of the buildings was crushed, the drug addicts came to attention, and the prostitutes ran around busily. What is going on?! A loud voice echoed from above. The people who had been running around stopped and bowed their heads. Yeon-woo stopped swinging his sword and turned around. Anastasia was standing gracefully on top of the cafe on the 5th floor. Her eyes were half-closed, and the clothes she was wearing only covered her upper body. Her lower body was completely exposed. One beautiful child, who followed her quickly, covered her, and she looked around. Then, she found Yeon-woo. Kiddo, did you do this? Anastasia looked annoyed. She hated being woken. Falling asleep while high with beautiful children was the only source of joy in her life. Of course she was angry. Do you know who I am? And yet, you still did this? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. What was she talking about? She was acting like she didnt know him. He was about to say something when a beautiful child whispered something in Anastasias ear. She realized who Yeon-woo was and sobered up. Youre the one who was looking for Victoria. Her face crumpled. But why are you here? I thought I told you to never come back. This time, Im not here to see Victoria. Then? The Adamantine Nova. You have it, right? Yeon-woo spoke with Open Speaking so only she could hear. How did you.. oh, you must be behind the one who kept on asking for it. Anastasia remembered Atran and frowned even more. No, aside from that, how did you know I have it? It should be a secret.. that wolf bitch sold me out! She was furious after realizing the situation. This is why lowly merchants.. They only know how to flatter people. Anastasia promised to pick this up with them the next time she met. There was nothing worse than having your information available for everyone to see. Leave. I already said this multiple times, but Ill sell this over my dead body. I need the item. Oh? What are you gonna do with it? Yeon-woo looked up at her and pulled out his sword from his pocket. What is it? You want to burn everything to the ground if we dont talk? A smile grew on her lips. Hwak! White smoke surrounded Yeon-woo, and he began to gather energy to himself. The moment Vigird marked Anastasia as a target, a violent aura whipped around them. The aura of the two high rankers caused earthquakes. While the entertainment district was being destroyed. I tried to forgive you because you were the friend of my foolish disciple. But if you want to die, Ill kill you. Anastasia flicked her finger. Magic power raced towards Yeon-woo. At the same time, his shadow opened, and souls came out to block her. Gwoooo In the middle of the great fight, boom! He quickly ran at Anastasia. If he couldnt make a deal, he had to steal it. There was no other way. He needed the Adamantine Nova to make Kynee and unlock clues about his pocket watch. If he stepped back here, he didnt know how long he would have to wait. He swung Vigrid. Smoke rose from where Wave of Fire struck Anastasia. Chapter 323 - Letter of Friendship (8) Anastasia stretched her hand out in the air. The smoke around her scattered, and a new Fox Fire was created wrapped around her. Kwakwakwakwang! The Wave of Fire exploded before it could reach Anastasia. The building she had been on couldnt endure the impact and completely crumbled. Sparks flew, and the heat became a storm, covering the area they were in. Krrr S, S***! Run away! Ms. Anastasia and the Hoarder are fighting! The locals on the streets quickly began to flee. To normal people, a fight between high rankers was equivalent to a natural disaster. It was because no one knew how much damage the battle would cause. Some people lost their businesses and stores because of the fight, but Yeon-woo and Anastasia werent the types to care. Blow. Just then, the farthest right tail of Anastasia flamed green. The monstrous energy around Anastasia strengthened. Huu. She lightly blew on her fingers, and the energy flowing around her spewed air bombs that were as big as a persons head. The Fox Fire flared again. In the areas where Fox Fire touched, strange phenomena occurred. The space would shake or suddenly become cold. Yeon-woo pulled the Wave of Fire back to him and combined it with a black aura. He swung it at Anastasia. Chwa chwa chwa The air bombs were countered each time Vigrid was swung. The monstrous energy that leaked out became Fox Fire again, but it couldnt pierce through the wall of souls protecting Yeon-woo. [The 2nd Soul] Pupupung Kiaaaak! The mass of souls that was nearly a single entity at that point shifted from inside and outside Yeon-woo, energizing him and protecting him at the same time. It was a new interpretation of the martial arts taught by the One-horned tribe. Hwak! Soon, he split through the smoke and reached Anastasia. He raised Vigrid. His target was an arm or one of her tails. He thought it would be enough to scare her off. However, she didnt avoid it and just snorted in amusement. At the same time, her second tail lit up, and she swung the pipe in her hand. Kwang! Vigrid and the pipe clanged against each other. It wasnt the sound of metal striking metal. It was the sound of an explosion. The buildings around them were swept away as heat waves covered them, but the two didnt stop there. Kwakwakwang Strange letters shined on Anastasias pipe. Yeon-woo immediately realized it was a special artifact that Victoria made for her teacher. However, he couldnt understand what the runic letters on the pipe meant. They looked like runes, but they werent. Were they letters from another world? Yeon-woo realized the letters facilitated Anastasias use of her unique power. The brighter the pipe shined, the brighter the green fire on Anastasias tail became. Anastasia threw down her pipe on the floor with a huff. Just then, the Gumiho that was faintly standing behind Anastasia moved. Then. What is that? The Gumiho pounced exactly where the pipe was thrown on the ground. Yeon-woo felt an aura from Anastasia that was different from what he had felt so far. The space around him began to shake. Yeon-woo quickly spread his wings of fire apart and activated Blink simultaneously. Like how the pipe shined brilliantly, he was nearly able to use the magic he learned from Victoria to transform his wings of fire into an artifact or a skill. Pat, pat, pat! Yeon-woo landed relatively far away from where Anastasia had been. And when he saw what happened where he had just been, his eyes widened. You have good instincts, kiddo. Anastasia snorted upon seeing him. Everything around her was destroyed. Everything around her was leveled. Only Anastasia was left. The monstrous energy emitted from the broken space showed what she had just done. A charm. That.. is a monster thats been dormant for at least a thousand years. Nemesiss voice rang inside his head. A being that became one with a player and turned into a Legendary Beast after a thousand years. But since it had monstrous energy, I think its most appropriate to call it a Great Monster. It was a warning not to fight with Anastasia. At the very least, its on the level of the Nine Kings. Even if my previous master were to come back, it would be hard to guarantee victory. Unless its the Martial King or the Summer Queen.. I think itll be difficult. The monstrous energy around Anastasia was growing darker, and the illusion behind her even was clearing up. It was like the Gumiho was standing right on top of Anastasia. The more the number of lit Fox Fires on her tails increased, the clearer her monstrous energy was. We barked up the wrong tree. I think we should step back. Even though Yeon-woo was becoming stronger at a quick rate, he definitely wasnt on the level of the Nine Kings yet. And if she was comparable to the Martial King and Summer Queen in terms of strength, he had no chance of winning. However. No. There is a way. Under the mask, Yeon-woo grinned. What are you mumbling about? Anastasia mustve read Nemesiss presence inside the Philosophers Stone because she frowned and flicked her finger again. Her fifth tail caught on fire. Kwakwakwang Countless air bombs came from above. When the Gumiho shook its tail, strong winds blew over like tornados. The Fox Fire turned the ground black. Space was crumbling in front of him like a clear layer of ice that had been someone hammered. Tentacles pierced the ground and wiggled around. Monstrous energy was a power that one borrowed from a greater being. The inexplicable phenomenon precisely spread around Yeon-woo. He would have to be crazy to fight her head-on. If so.. Yeon-woos eyes flashed coldly. Little by little. Like how your clothes end up getting drenched in a light drizzle. [Draconic Eyes] [Extrasensory Perception] Along with his Consciousness, two skills combined as one and began to stack their flaws in between them. [Wind Path C Gust of Wind] Yeon-woo forced himself into it. Once again, he ran towards where Anastasia was inside of the Fox Fire. He avoided the flaws that looked difficult to deal with. He was confident no other player could match his speed. What are you trying to do? However, to Nemesis, Yeon-woo looked like he was taking on something he couldnt handle. Also, only four tails were on fire. It meant that she still had more hidden power. When the tails light up, do you see? What? Oh! Nemesis realized what Yeon-woo was saying and glanced around. He had been focusing on just Anastasia, so he didnt look around him. The amount of souls has increased. Right. Just then, the sixth Fox Fire tail was ignited. The monster Shanon was taking care of melted and was absorbed by Anastasia. She has so much monstrous energy. She doesnt have holiness or divine power, so it was hard for her to coexist with all of it inside her body. Thats why her appearance isnt her actual body but one of a players. The monstrous energy Anastasia gathered in a thousand years was amazing. However, because there was so much, it wasnt easy for her to handle it, so she usually left a part of her monstrous energy sealed outside of her body. Yeon-woo was going to take advantage of that. If they fought based on endurance, Yeon-woo was more at an advantage. It was because the Philosophers Stone endlessly supplied him with magic. On the other hand, for Anastasia, the longer she used her monstrous energy, the harder it was on her body. What you sensed is her true power when all her tails are lit. Right now, shes in a weak state. But she still seems stronger than you. So thats why well use this method. Nemesis nodded in acceptance. He couldnt help but remain worried. Even with that, you wont be able to drain all her energy. Are you gonna go for a blind spot? Yes. If he faced her head-on, he would die. He quickly reached Anastasia and attacked her with Blink and the 72 Bian. Like this. Chwak Keack! You dare! There was a deep injury on Anastasias right leg. Blood spattered into the air and disappeared. Instead, a long mass of flesh extended from her right wrist. She was hurt by a human who hadnt even lived a hundred years. She couldnt let herself be humiliated like this. However, Yeon-woo had already anticipated her movements and escaped far away, only to come back and cut her thigh. The Gumiho cried at the sky. It was only a small injury compared to its large body. Anastasia tried to catch Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo escaped like a rat every time. You! She was furious seeing Yeon-woo escape again and again. It seemed like she would have to light up her sixth tail. Just then. Now! Yeon-woo didnt miss the timing and activated Blink. He landed right in front of Anastasia. It all happened so fast that Anastasia didnt see that Yeon-woo had come near her. It was because she didnt know about Time Difference. The black aura exploded once more. Anastasias left arm was cut off. He wasnt able to do as much damage as he hoped, but one tail of the Gumiho was almost completely cut. Yeon-woo activated Blink again. Hit and run. He was going to escape. At that moment, the seventh tail lit up. Hwak! ! He froze at the feeling. He couldnt move. The air around him was stopping him. Then. Kwang! Blood poured from his mouth, and he landed on the ground. The impact mustve been so great that all the bones in his Demonic Dragon Body were broken. He tried to heal himself with Regeneration, but Anastasia was already standing on top of him. You dare to put me in this state? You dare to put me in this state? In the space where two faces overlapped, Yeon-woo was the receiver of a growingly angrier face. Monster Eyes. The red eyes were holding Yeon-woo in place. I cant take this anymore. No more going easy just because youre my disciples friend. I cant take this anymore. No more going easy just because youre my disciples friend. There was something Yeon-woo had missed. Anastasia was Victorias teacher. She would know Victorias secrets. So. So. Her naked body could be seen through her loose robe, but it looked fierce with all the veins popping out. Die now. Die now. With her declaration of death, Anastasia brought her hand down towards Yeon-woos mask. A mere. Fox. Dares! Just when Boo was about to open his eyes. Thats enough, isnt it? Stop it now. A large wolf head appeared next to the Gumiho. At the same time, someone grabbed Anastasias hand. Anastasia saw Freesia wearing her usual wooden mask. She narrowed her eyes. Wolf, dont get in the way. Stay there. Ill take care of you next. Wolf, dont get in the way. Stay there. Ill take care of you next. Thats why I came. Because Im sorry. Dont you feel like youre looking at your younger self? Anastasia shut her mouth. Then, she turned her eyes to look at Yeon-woo, who was under her left arm. His eyes seemed both intense and desperate at the same time. She had the same eyes in a time she couldnt remember too well anymore. She cursed and let him go. Bitch. Bitch. Freesia chuckled. Foxes are also dogs. Chapter 324 - Letter of Friendship (9) Victoria shut her eyes, holding a letter in her hands. Are you doing well, granny.. I mean, my lovable lady? The letter began playfully. On the Five Mountains of Penances, she had hated this tone, but now, she missed it. It was a letter that Kahn had sent through By the Table. Over the last year, she had suffered from depression as she thought of Rebecca and Kahn, who had sacrificed themselves for her. However, with the help of her teacher, she was barely able to pull herself together to return to her usual self. But then, Kahns letter had arrived. At first, she was glad. He said he was doing well and preparing to climb the floors again. But the more she read, the more something felt off. It was definitely Kahn who wrote the letter. However, something was strange. She couldnt put it into words. It was like.. Like hes saying goodbye. In the letter, he sounded like he was saying goodbye to her. When she looked over the letter again, there was nothing about him coming to meet her when he had the time. Victoria touched the edges of the paper, thinking something would be hidden within it. She couldnt feel anything. Even when she cast magic on it, there was no reaction. Or maybe..? She created an orb of fire in her hands and began to burn the letter. As the black ashes blew around, the phenomenon that came to be was.. Victorias eyes widened. Her eyelashes fluttered with shock. Just then. Anastasia mustve come because Victoria could feel from the magical wavelengths that the space was opening. Victoria quickly waved her hand to clean up the ashes and opened the door. The bright smile on her face returned. Master, youve come..! However, Victoria couldnt finish. There were visitors following Anastasia, and they werent the beautiful children she usually moved with. Rather, they were faces Victoria knew well. Although, technically, she didnt know their faces because of their masks. One of them was Freesia. And the other.. Cain! Victoria ran to Yeon-woo and hugged him. Have you been well, maam? Y, You..! Its a relief you look more comfortable now. Yeon-woo hugged Victoria back and patted her back. Victoria burst into tears. She felt sorry for turning Yeon-woo away when he had come the previous time. She did send her studies, but she wanted to apologize for her actions that day because they had continued to weigh on her. But he had come here himself, so she was grateful and apologetic. Bad girl. Your master came, but you dont see that Im hurt? You go crazy for guys. Victoria forced down the urge to say it wasnt something Anastasia shouldve been saying and turned to look at her. She belatedly realized that the robe her master enjoyed wearing was burnt and torn and that her naked body was visible. Did something happen? You noticed so quickly. What are you doing? Bring a new one from my room. And a pipe with some tobacco. Bring it to the guest room. Yes, maam. Victoria slightly bowed and spoke to Yeon-woo. Lets talk later. I have something to ask you. Something to ask him? Yeon-woo had a curious face, but he just nodded. Yes, maam. What are you doing? Stop dilly-dallying! Yes, maam! Seeing Victoria quickly run into another room, Anastasia huffed. She seemed displeased with Freesia and Yeon-woos arrival. You two follow me, too. * * * After Freesia appeared, Anastasia recalled her monstrous energy and led Yeon-woo and Freesia to her residence. Her residence was different from the commonplace architecture in the Tower. Most buildings were built high into the sky like castles, but here, there was a cluster of all kinds of buildings. It was like a manor. Anastasia changed into the robe that Victoria brought and crossed her legs, sitting at the head of the table. Her robe was very revealing, but she didnt seem to care. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt look at her body. There was steaming tea sitting atop the table, but he didnt touch it either. I dont like you. Just then, Anastasia suddenly spoke up. Yeon-woo cast Anastasia a questioning look. I dont like that gaze of yours. ? Does the thing on your lower body work well? Yeon-woo realized what Anastasia was saying and snorted. Youre not my type. Your type? All men..! Youre quite arrogant. Anastasias eyebrows twitched, and Freesia clicked her tongue. Why dont we stop talking about strange things? Both of you are so annoying. Anastasia frowned and put the pipe in her mouth. When she exhaled, white smoke filled the room. Freesia turned to speak to Yeon-woo. Even though she acts like that, shell explain things to you properly, so dont worry. Thank you for your help. Its nothing. I received something in return for it, and since I know Anastasia well, I thought it would be better for me to come and interpret what she says for you. It seemed more like she was trying to finish the deal with Yeon-woo and appease Anastasia, but whatever her purpose, it was true that Yeon-woo had received Freesias help, so he thanked her. But Freesia. Yes? You seem to have known Anastasia for a long time. We passed by each other when we were younger. According to what Nemesis said, Anastasia was a thousand-year-old Gumiho. But if Freesia knew her well Is Freesia also..? Her age.. Wouldnt it be impolite to ask that of a woman? Freesia spoke with a twinkling laugh. She had a wooden mask on, so it was hard to see what she was thinking, but Yeon-woo felt chills run down his spine when he saw her. Tak! Just then, Anastasia put her pipe down and changed the subject. Enough with the small talk. Like I already said, I cannot give you that, no matter what you give me. If you want to take it, youll have to do it over my dead body. Anastasia glared at Yeon-woo. It was like the Fox Fire was igniting on her tails again. I would like to know the reason why. I dont know why you have to know the reason when the owner says they dont want to sell it.. but fine. Since youre so curious, Ill show you. Anastasia stood up and moved a folding screen aside. A plain, white wall was revealed. But when she put her hand to it, the wall began to creak open. There was a flight of stairs that led underground. Follow me. Anastasia didnt wait for Yeon-woo and Freesias response and headed down first. There were multiple large iron doors in the path, and Anastasia used her monstrous energy every time to open the doors. There were magic equipment, traps, and even some sleeping monsters and creatures Victoria had set up. If an invader entered, they would probably attack. There were so many of them. If I had to fight these.. it wouldve been really dangerous. It occurred to Yeon-woo that he mightve been foolish in fighting her. The monsters here were probably all a part of Anastasia, and if she recalled her power, he couldnt imagine how much more powerful shed be. The Summer Queen popped into his head. If the two fought, it would probably be an even match. Anastasia was hiding even though she had this power. What was her goal? This is where it gets real. Dont be swept away. Ill kill you without any hesitation then. She warned Yeon-woo coldly and opened the last door. Demonic energy blew over to where they were. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. His souls blocked the energy in front of him while the Despair and Grief of the Black King trembled. Pretty good. Anastasia judged Yeon-woo with the pipe still in her mouth. She had seen all kinds of skills throughout her life, but Yeon-woos skill of working with souls was interesting to her. However, Yeon-woo didnt have the mind to read her gaze. What is.. this? Spite. Yeon-woo turned to Anastasia. Spite? The vestiges of the ones who used to live in this damned Tower. The space that he followed Anastasia into was filled with all kinds of weapons. Swords, sabers, spears, armor, helms, gauntlets.. They were all hung up on the wall. The black energy that wafted up from them took the form of a person and disappeared again. Weapons with strong vestiges are bound to have souls of their own. These things are traded at a high price in the Tower. He nodded. The same went for Vigrid and maybe even his Magic Bayonet. But do you know what happens when the vestige keeps growing? . They become monsters. Yeon-woo thought of what he had heard from Earth a long time ago. Old items became monsters with time. These monsters want to swallow their masters and have their freedom. But what do you think will happen when monsters who cant think rationally are given freedom? Blood will be spilled. Correct. Everything would become chaotic. Anastasia went in even further. There, even stronger weapons and armor were exuding Spite. I didnt want to see that. So I kept everything I saw under lock and stuffed it all in here. Huu White smoke spread around them again. The smoke turned into a dark grey when it combined with the Spite. But these things are always trying to escape, so there are limits to locking them up. Thats why they have to be tied up. And the center of that is.. She paused. The underground wasnt as big as he thought. That. He could see a black bead on the wall. It shined like a star. Adamantine Nova. He looked at it blankly because of the powerful aura that was coming from it. The Adamantine Nova is the pillar of this weapons storage room. And giving that to you? Nonsense. Then everything here will go crazy. They have a lot of grudges against me, so theyll want me to pay for it first. She had a bitter smile. You wont tell me to give it to you now, right? Thats basically my life. If you get it now, f*** off. Chapter 325 - Letter of Friendship (10) Anastasia isnt a just and kind person, I mean, a fox. But the reason she took in the artifacts is because of something that occurred a long time ago. Back then, she was desperate and sorrowful. After being kicked out by Anastasia, Freesia stopped Yeon-woo and explained why Anastasia couldnt let go of the Adamantine Nova. She said the artifacts storage room was everything to Anastasia. What happened back then Since its not a part of our deal, I cannot tell you. I only told you this much because I hope youll understand her. Yeon-woo nodded. All people had backstories. Naturally, a Gumiho who had lived a thousand years would also have one. It was probably hard for a normal person to understand. Of course, its not like she isnt gaining anything from it. The artifacts themselves are high-level monsters, so they can be tools to extract monstrous energy from. But if you try to take the Adamantine Nova Things will become dangerous. Correct. Haa. Yeon-woo wiped his face with his hand. His thoughts were in a jumble. Even if he wanted to take the Adamantine Nova, with Anastasia revealing everything like that, there was no way to take it. And it wasnt like there was anyone else in the Tower who had it. If there was, Freesia wouldve mentioned that person already. I guess I have to make it myself. How much time and resources would it take? With Tartarus about to fall any second, time was of the essence. Even if the two Cyclopes helped, could he do it in a short amount of time? I need to ask for help from Henova, Brahm, and the Head Elder. and even Victoria. If they all worked together like when they made the Philosophers Stone, wouldnt they be able to see results more quickly? Yeon-woo began to brainstorm how to finish the process as soon as possible. But why isnt Victoria coming out? Victoria had said she would meet him outside, but she hadnt shown up yet. Just then, a portal opened in front of Yeon-woo. He turned, thinking it was Victoria, but Anastasia popped out with an enraged face. Then. Kwang! Anastasia suddenly grabbed Yeon-woos neck and threw him to the ground. Yeon-woo didnt have any time to react. Behind Anastasia, all nine of her tails were lit up. Monstrous energy simmered in the air. As the atmosphere crumpled, a powerful pressure pushed down on Yeon-woos chest. Where did you hide it? Anastasia! Shut up, wolf. Im talking to this bastard right now! Anastasia shouted at Freesia not to interfere and looked back at Yeon-woo. Tell me. Where did you hide it? What..! Dont pretend like you dont know. Anastasias eyes flashed wickedly. Im talking about Victoria. She disappeared with the Adamantine Nova. If not you, then who else could have done it? Yeon-woo felt blank, like he had been hit hard in the head with a hammer. She disappeared? Victoria? Why? That thought occurred to him first. Just now, when he had seen her, she was glad to see him and acted like she wanted to tell him something. Answer me! Answer me! However, his contemplation was quickly interrupted. The Gumiho overlapping with Anastasia was growling. It acted like it would swallow him up if he didnt answer her. Yeon-woo suddenly felt annoyed. He was frustrated that he couldnt obtain the Adamantine Nova, but now, he was being suspected of stealing it. He was infuriatingly irritated. With the feeling of something retching from his chest, something popped out. A part of the Demonism from his subconscious appeared. Let. Go. It was the low warning voice of a beast. The air around Yeon-woo changed instantly. Anastasia furrowed her eyebrows, realizing that something was strange. You! You! I said to let go. Yeon-woo grabbed Anastasias arm with glowing eyes and started to remove it from his neck. Then, the monstrous energy of the Gumiho and the magic power from the Demonism clashed, causing the atmosphere to shake up and down. It was different from the fight in the entertainment district. If he was this powerful, why had he lost? Anastasias eyes filled with murderous intent. A mere human dared to resist her. It was unpleasant. Also, she didnt like how the shadow behind Yeon-woo started to tremble like crazy from earlier. The Monster Portents, Death Lords, and even the Lich inside. They were all annoying. Thinking it would be better to rip him to shreds, she raised her nails and attempted to rip apart Yeon-woos face. Shiver! Chills ran down Anastasias spine. Beyond the mask, there was something in Yeon-woos eyes. It was a deep, sticky abyss that made her feel like if her soul was caught, she would be trapped forever. And the thing that was hunched over inside looking at her. The moment she met its eyes, Anastasia felt fear for the first time in hundreds of years. It was a great being that considered a thousand-year-old Gumiho like her as prey. Stop acting out. Youre only a pet of Rhea. Thats enough of your cute tricks. ! ! Anastasia stiffened at the voice that pierced her head. Just then, Yeon-woo moved her arm to the side and stood up. Dont grasp at straws. Victorias disappearance has nothing to do with me. It was a completely different tone from the voice that had just rung out. Anastasia looked at Yeon-woo with a blank expression. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes, not knowing why. She was the one who wanted to look at him with the look that he was giving her. He didnt seem to know about the voice. How could he not know about it? Anastasia shook her head. Whatever was in Yeon-woos eyes, it was dangerous. Also, it had said that she was Rheas pet. That was a secret that she hadnt told anyone, not even Freesia. It meant that it recognized her. Anastasia decided to take a step back. She stood up and adjusted her clothes. Do you really not know anything? Victoria was a special disciple of hers, so she had to check one more time. Yeon-woo shook her head. Anastasia frowned. Then.. Where had her lousy disciple disappeared to? A shadow appeared on her annoyed face. * * * Currently, the artifacts room is in that state. Yeon-woo followed Anastasia into her residence. The garden was a lot different from before. A dark fog swallowed half of the yard and the building. Above it, black smoke wafted up. The barrier around the garden was keeping the black smoke in, but no one knew when it would break. And multiple monsters were already fighting inside of the black smoke. The Spite that leaked from the artifact and Anastasias subordinates were clashing. This was all the result of the Adamantine Nova disappearing. A few of them seem pretty strong. They wont fall short of me. There are even a few that are stronger. As Shanon said, he couldnt look down on the Spite. It wont be hard to tie them down. I can just keep them in the barrier. But then, I wont be free to do anything. And one or two of them might leave secretly by mistake. Anastasia put her pipe in her mouth. She must have bitten down on it hard because her teeth marks were left on it. So if you theres something you remember, let me know. Victoria isnt fine yet. If she has the Adamantine Nova in that state.. shes in danger. Her voice was filled with concern for her disciple, unlike her normal self. However, Yeon-woo didnt have any clue about where Victoria went. Just then, he suddenly remembered something Victoria had said. -Lets talk later. I have something to ask you. Then, she added something. -You received a letter, right? He hadnt been able to respond at the time, but what if there was a secret related to that? Did Victoria receive a letter? A letter? Anastasia looked at Yeon-woo like he had asked something ridiculous. Yeon-woo assumed that Victoria hadnt received anything, but.. The Black Lions son sent a letter to Victoria. Is he still alive? Anastasia knew about Victorias guilt for Kahn and frowned. Can I see that letter, too? Yeon-woo gave his letter to Anastasia. Biting her pipe, she examined it. The contents are normal. There doesnt seem to be any spells or charms on it. Freesia tossed a fine gold powder on the letter. It was a method she used to uncover any strange phenomena in the letter, but nothing happened. She shook her head. Its just a normal letter. So I guess she didnt leave after seeing the letter? If she left to find the Black Lions son, theres no reason for her to take the Adamantine Nova. She had left with the Adamantine Nova without telling her teacher because something urgent had come up. He opened his Draconic Eyes when he got the letter back. There was no way he could find something that Anastasia and Freesia couldnt. However. Somethings up. Definitely. Yeon-woo thought that there was a secret to the letter. If there wasnt, Victoria wouldnt have disappeared like that. Maybe? Yeon-woo ignited Holy Fire and burned the letter. What are you doing! Anastasia shouted in surprise, but the ashes of the burnt letter shook and landed on the ground. Something was written in the air. Help me. That was enough. Olryeong! She waved the pipe in her hand. Smoke was sprayed out and landed on the black ashes. All kinds of information entered her head. Including where she was. Follow me. A Gumiho appeared where she had been. Her red Monster Eyes were flashing. The Gumiho began to dash away, not even looking back at Yeon-woo or Freesia. White Wolf! Freesia quickly summoned the White Wolf, and Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire apart. * * * The Gumiho was extremely fast despite its large size. It was like looking at Shukuchi, one of the three signature skills of Allforone. Normal people wouldnt have been able to follow it. The White Wolf was right behind it. Yeon-woo was on its back with Freesia for some time. How did you figure it out? She was talking about the hidden information in the letter. How had Yeon-woo been able to find something that neither she nor Anastasia had seen? Its a Bian. A Bian.. are you talking about the ancestors..? Freesia seemed to want to know how Yeon-woo knew about it, but she didnt ask. On the other hand, Yeon-woos eyes darkened. What happened? Help? The contents of the letter were fake, so Kahn could send it without arousing any suspicions from those binding him. Then what was he asking to be saved from? The Devil Army? That was all he could think of. Or. Is it something related to Doyle..? It could be related to Doyle, whom he hadnt been able to find anything about. Or both. He turned to Freesia. Freesia, where was the letter sent from? She shook her head. I cannot tell you. The price.. Even if you want to pay, nothing can be done. Whatever you offer, you wont be able to pay the price. Freesia was very firm. There was nothing she could say. It meant that unlike when she revealed Anastasias identity, the one behind it this time was greater. However, Yeon-woo thought it was a message that Freesia was trying to deliver to him silently. Then Ill change the deal. Yes or no. Please tell me which one. Freesia didnt say anything. Is it the Devil Army? I cannot tell you. Is Kahn staying there? I cannot tell you. Is By the Table also making deals with the Devil Army? I cannot tell you. Thank you. Yeon-woo became certain. It is the Devil Army. If not, she wouldve said that it wasnt. She could easily say that within the conditions of the deal. What he didnt know was why the Devil Army was involved in this. None of what they did was predictable, and there were no patterns to their actions. He didnt even see them trying to avenge themselves when they were humiliated. But they had suddenly appeared somewhere unimaginable. He didnt know what they were planning. However, he was sure of one thing. Kahn was Yeon-woos friend. He couldnt ignore the fact that he was in danger. Even if the creation of Kynee was pushed back. They ran for a while. A few barriers appeared to block them, but they were easily crushed by the charms of the Gumiho. Tak! The Gumiho suddenly stopped running. It was looking at the center of a mountain. Yeon-woo and Freesia turned to look in that direction, too. There was a small shrine far away on the mountain. It wasnt conspicuous, and there didnt seem to be many visitors. The Gumiho and the White Wolf took a few more steps to enter the shrine. There were seven stone statues near the entrance. They were all bigger than the Gumiho or the White Wolf. They didnt match the theme of the small shrine. Each statue of a dragon, roc, or lion, among others, was standing on its two legs, and two monkeys in various forms were looking in the direction of their party. On the far left, the biggest stone statue faced them, and it became obvious who the shrine was for. Could it be? Yeon-woo lifted his head opposite of the bull statue, feeling anxious. There was a great monkey statue as well. It looked like a visitor of the temple, a friend of the other statues, or like it was challenging the king statue, the bull. The appearance of the statue was familiar. It was like what he saw in the Monkey Kings palace. It was the Monkey King! Yeon-woo realized what the other statues stood for. The two monkeys were the Monkey Yun King and the Monkey King (only the yin is the same as Sun Wukong). The statue at the very top was the oldest of the other statues, the Bull Demon King. Seven Knights. Also called the Seven Demon Kings, they were seven holy beings who had caused chaos alongside the Monkey King. Yeon-woo was standing in the middle of the shrine, no, the temple, of the beings of the Jie sect and Chan sect that even gods were scared of. Also. Urrrng, urng The pieces of the Ruyi Bang in Yeon-woos breast began to tremble. Urrrrng As if welcoming him. Chapter 326 - Descendants of the Monkey King (1) Chapter 326 C Descendants of the Monkey King (1) Team: HH, thursdays, Yahiko (4/10) The temple of the Seven Demon Kings. He had never seen anything related to them after the Monkey Kings Palace, so he couldnt help but be surprised. You? Anastasia and Freesia mustve felt something as well because they turned back to look at Yeon-woo. Freesias gaze was especially locked onto Yeon-woo, as if she had discovered something unexpected. However, Yeon-woo didnt have the mind to worry about them. Boo. Yes. Sir. [You are sharing the vision of Boo (Soul of the Witchdoctor).] Different vestiges began to flood his mind. -Blood Sword! This is enough with your acts. -Damned bastard. Escaping all the way here? -It wont go according to your will anymore. Ill avenge the grudges of my comrades. Kahn? The first thing he saw from the vestige was Kahn. However, he was different from the Kahn Yeon-woo knew. The Kahn in Yeon-woos memory always had a relaxed smile on his face, but in the vestige, Kahn had ice-cold eyes with a violent aura lashing around him. He had so much blood on him that his armor, clothing, and even the sword he was holding was dripping blood. Blood Sword. No nickname suited him better. The players circled around Kahn had enmity and wariness in their eyes. What happened? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. From what he knew so far, Kahn had moved in secret all this time. Yeon-woo thought the Devil Army had ordered him to do so. However, the enmity of the players in the scene seemed abnormal. They appeared to be looking at their enemy. It was a murderous aura that couldnt be summoned on impulse. As if proving their relationship, Kahn snorted at the other players. -How funny. -What? -What kind of..! -You guys are like me. And what? You want to avenge your comrades? How about being more honest to yourselves? Kahn raised a corner of his mouth and held out his hand. A shining gold piece of metal rested on his palm. -You guys just want this. The chests of the players around Kahn trembled. Through their clothes, a ray of golden light was shining. Urrrng, urng The golden pieces all woke up as if they wanted to become one. Pieces of the Ruyi Bang! Yeon-woo was silently shocked, looking at the pieces of metal Kahn and the other players had. Was he hunting descendants of the Monkey King all this time? Kahns Ruyi Bang piece was noticably bigger than the other players. There was no way he had found a piece that big, which meant that he had taken pieces from other descendants. Yeon-woo also had a piece of the Ruyi Bang, but he hadnt met any descendants of the Monkey King yet. He thought there were two reasons why that was the case. There werent many descendants yet, or they had created a secret society among themselves. It seemed like both were right. -Then lets begin. Kahn took back his Ruyi Bang piece and kicked off from the ground. Blue aura whirled around him like a tornado and created a giant storm. Kwakwakwang And the 72 Bian. It seemed like Kahn had learned the 72 Bian in the Monkey Kings Palace and made it his. Then, the scene changed once again. After the rough fight, Victoria appeared, holding the Adamantine Nova preciously in her arms. She looked around with sad eyes and disappeared through a portal again. The vestige ended there. Yeon-woo swept up his hair. His eyes were dark. All kinds of thoughts ran through his head. Did you see something? Anastasia asked with her pipe in her mouth. Yeon-woo nodded silently, looking at the smoke that was spreading around them. The Five Mountains of Penances. * * * Pat Chase him! Hes currently injured. He cant be far! Dont lose him! We cant let others get him! The Magic Tower has to get him! Countless players and clans were chasing after one person in the wooded forest and green mountains. The Mountains of Penances. It was a difficult stage because all senses would be blocked, but they seemed unaffected. The person who was avoiding their chase was.. Kahn. Just how much blood had he spilled? Footprints of blood were left wherever he went. Just a little. Just a little more. Kahn clenched his teeth. If I do just a little more, I can find Doyle. * * * [This is the 20th floor, the gate of The Five Mountains of Penances.] The moment Yeon-woo arrived on the 20th floor, he could feel that something was different in the air. A heavy and simmering air. Goosebumps rose along his skin just by breathing it in. It was the same feeling as when he was back in Africa. Yeon-woo made sure he was on the right floor. There were multiple player bases along the mountains and hills. There were thousands of players. And all of them were quite skilled. It was a sight that Yeon-woo would never have imagined hed see on the 20th floor. Wondering what was going on, he looked back at Freesia. However, Freesia was silent, with a calm look in her eyes. He couldnt see her face because of the mask, but the moment he saw her tranquil eyes, he realized something was definitely going on. Freesia had a knowing mien about her. Bian Studies. She spoke suddenly. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Whats that? The area of Bian is the greatest among magic, spells, alchemy, and charms. It is the path to become a divine good being. Because its also called a mysterious field of study, some people call it Strange Studies. In fact, many players want to learn Bian. Yeon-woo realized what Freesia was trying to say and widened his eyes. Youre correct. Bian Studies has appeared. The discoverer is Blood Sword Kahn. And right now, rumors of it have spread, which is why many groups are fighting over it. ! Yeon-woo whipped his head towards the direction of the mountain. Bian Studies. There was no doubt it was the 72 Bian. Yeon-woo already knew that Kahn was using the 72 Bian. But he had been found out and was being chased by other players? Something was off. Why now? Did something go wrong while he was fighting with the many descendants of the Monkey King? There was no way that everyone here was a descendant of the Monkey King. And the clans reasons for it is the slaughter of Blood Sword. Slaughter? Yes. Recently, the Blood Sword attacked a clan called the Krasien Family. Not only did he kill the adults of their clan, he even killed their children and the cattle. Many players are furious because it was such an atrocious act. Yeon-woo knew the Krasien Clan well. They were an affluent family based on the 41st floor. Their ancestor had been a player, and they were now natives who influenced other players. He had attacked such a place? According to Freesia, the people chasing after Kahn were those who witnessed the destruction of the Krasien Family. Allied forces of the Krasien Family and those involved with them were chasing after Kahn while desperately trying to get revenge. Moreover, one lucky descendant of the Krasien Family who had survived put a hefty bounty on Kahns head. Players began to chase after Kahn like sheep. -And what? You want to avenge your comrades? Yeon-woo thought of the vestige that he had seen in the temple of the Seven Demon Kings. The multiple players who had been furious at Kahn, and Kahn, who had laughed coldly at them. Of course, its not just the revenge of the Krasien Family thats motivating them. In the process of running away, Kahn had shown the many skills he was hiding. Of them, Bian Studies had stood out. It was the 72 Bian. Players who couldnt grow anymore or wanted more strength found their new goal. And they even have a reason for it, too. Freesias words trailed off. Right now. Her eyes pierced through Yeon-woos mask. The Blood Sword Kahn is the common enemy. Her gaze was asking as Yeon-woo was going to do next. Kahn was in danger. However, Yeon-woo was rushed for time with his business in Tartarus. She was asking whether he would focus on creating Kynee or help Kahn, who he had been searching for all this time. If he helped Kahn, he might become the common enemy as well, and there would be problems with carrying out his plans. Did you.. already know? However, because he couldnt make a hasty judgement, he glared at Freesia with malice. From when I delivered the letter. Freesia nodded. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. That meant Freesia had just been watching everything despite having known the entire situation. She probably even knew why Victoria had disappeared, but she hadnt said anything. Anastasia bit down on her pipe with an annoyed face, like she was familiar with Freesias attitude. You b****. She was a businesswoman down to the bones. Yeon-woo didnt say much and raised his hand. Nike. Blue Holy Fire flared up and Nike appeared, flapping his wings. Ill leave it to you. Okay okay! Nike soared up to the sky, flapping his wings. Yeon-woo could see Nikes vision through their connection. Nikes senses were better for searching for someone than his Consciousness. Are you going to save Kahn and Victoria? Freesia looked at Yeon-woo with a strange look. Ive experienced a similar situation in the past. But there was only one decision I could make back then as well. Yeon-woo thought of when Kahn and Doyle were being held by Arangdan. There was only one choice for him. His brother said that he was his hero. He wanted those words to hold true even now. If he left Kahn behind and chose Kynee to save his brother, would his brother be happy after learning what happened? He didnt think so. He had to save both his friend and brother. I see. So that is your answer. Freesia seemed to be smiling strangely for a moment, but Yeon-woo didnt notice. He was looking down at the mountain through Nikes shared vision. On the second mountain, a cliff was crumbling with a rough explosion, causing a landslide. There! There! Anastasia mustve felt the same thing because she turned into a Gumiho and began to dash in that direction. Yeon-woo spread his wings of fire and quickly followed. Chapter 327 - Descendants of the Monkey King (2) The second mountain, where sight and hearing were blocked. Sacred Red Tree. Why dont you stop now? I think youve been loyal enough to Blood Sword. The players surrounding Victoria shouted through Consciousness. This was a stage where all your senses were closed off. Only skilled players who could use Consciousness could pass this stage. Their numbers were small, but each and every one of them was outstanding. Nonetheless, Victoria just smiled coldly. Loyalty? Stop talking about useless crap. Theres only one thing Ill do here. Her aura flashed. Do you want to die here? Or do you want to take a step back? Spark, spark Powerful pulses of magic power sparked around Victoria. The object in her hands spun like a top as the storm around her became more fierce. Adamantine Nova. The faces of the players who recognized it turned hard. That was the problem. That was what was tying them down right now. Adamantine Nova was a strong magic power source in itself, but it could also be used as an amplifier. If it was in the hands of a monster, it could have great monstrous energy, and if it was in the hands of a magician, they were presented with great magic power. Victoria was such an outstanding magician that she was called Sacred Red Tree, and she was the disciple of an artisan. What would happen if such a skilled person had the Adamantine Nova? Kwakwakwa S***! Its another magic power storm! Get down! Sparks flew out around Victoria, and the waves of magic power shot outwards. The players who had been trying to corner Victoria quickly covered themselves with barriers or tore scrolls to escape. The magic power storm swept everything away. The trees, grass, and even the players who hadnt been able to avoid it. What the! No way! Everyone gulped at the sight. All of them were famed in their fields, but they were nothing in front of Victoria. However, some considered it an opportunity. Pat After a magic power storm of such a scale, there was a required cooldown time. They planned to attack Victoria then. Humph! Victoria just snorted when she saw them and poured her magic power into the Adamantine Nova. Suddenly, rune letters scattered from above Victorias head. A permanent magic power mechanism. Victoria had worked hard to create an artifact that could supply her with magic power instantly. Adamantine Nova was the inspiration for her idea. A tool that emanated heat after being condensed to the extreme. There was nothing to be afraid of if she could change this heat into magic power. Her teacher, Anastasia, hadnt used it to bind the artifacts for nothing. Kwakwakwang While the players were swept away indiscriminately, I feel this every time I see it, but what an amusing tool. Someone appeared through the smoke. It was an older man who was progressing from middle age to his golden years. He had a nice smile, but the aura around him was sharp. The Ice King. The king of mercenaries who had come out of his secluded living and begun to make his name known around the world again. He clapped his hands, spinning his body like a top. The ground was split, and ice thorns shot at Victoria. Barriers were automatically created around her to block the ice thorns. Each ice thorn destroyed another barrier, and in the meantime, the Ice King was able to reach Victoria. Look here. Its alright to stop now, so how about it? You and those of us who are chasing you are tired. And technically, theres no reason we should be fighting like this. The Ice King spoke in a pleading tone while avoiding Victorias magic. He had come here on a request, so it wasnt good to be fighting Victoria here. The time and strength he was wasting here was a great loss for him. He needed to take care of Victoria and chase after Kahn. And in addition to that calculating aspect, the Ice King actually understood Victoria. Saving a precious comrade from a group of hyenas. If he were in that situation, he wouldve done the same. No matter what Kahn had done. But the problem is.. Both of his hands shone blue. Im the villain right now. Victoria lightly flicked her finger as if he wasnt worth answering. Runes floated above her hand for a moment, and a red tongue of fire lashed out. Floor Explosion. A superior spell that forced the extraction of the suns heat. Being hit with it would take your life instantly. However, the Ice King wasnt one to stay still. He clicked his tongue, thinking that there was nothing he could do but stop her, and shot his hands out. Columns embedded underground suddenly popped out. No, they were large enough to seem like ice columns, but they were actually walls of wind. Ice Palm. The Ice Kings signature skill that caused tall ice tsunamis. With the ice columns, the Floor Explosion crumbled. Pupupung New ice tsunamis covered the sky when he spread his left hand out. Soon after, he spread his right hand apart as well. The ice tsunamis continued to build around Victoria, trapping her in an ice cage. It was the Ice Kings solution to force her down. Oh dear. The ice storm was unable to touch Victoria at all. Everything will have been for nothing then.. She had run away high above using consecutive Blinks. However, contrary to his words, there was a concerned smile on the Ice Kings face. Still, you shouldve stayed in there. Then you wouldnt have gotten hurt. A ray of light poured down as if it had been waiting. The Archer of Silver, Streege. The famous bounty hunter had predicted her escape route and shot his bow. Shot of Moonlight. It was a skill that split through air to reach its target. Behind Victoria, a masked assassin appeared through a portal. He was a famous ranker known as Moon Walker. Multiple magic circles rose up around Victoria. At least, they tried to. Before the magic power could gather, Streeges Shot of Moonlight destroyed the magic circles. The Adamantine Nova stopped functioning for a moment from the backlash, and Moon Walker aimed for Victorias throat. Kwang! Moon Walkers sword barely missed her throat. The bracelet around her wrist had created a new barrier around her. However, unable to withstand the impact, the bracelet crumpled to pieces. That was what Moon Walker had been after. The crumbled bracelet was what connected Victoria and the Adamantine Nova. With it broken, she wouldnt be supplied with magic power from the Adamantine Nova anymore. Victoria quickly stretched out for the Adamantine Nova, but.. Get her. The commander below, who had been watching the situation, nodded. Fitting the title of the greatest mercenary clan, the players of Iron Lion moved quickly. They lifted their iron bows from their shoulders and aimed for Victoria. Kwakwakwang Pupupung Every time the Magic Steel Rocket, which another one of the five great artisans, Maf, made, was shot, it they exploded in the air. Victoria pitched down, her skin blackened from the smoke. No no! She tried to catch the Adamantine Nova that was falling before her. -Victoria, please help me. She had to have that item. They were still chasing after Kahn. She had to stall for time for him to hide. -Theres someone I want to save. I know its shameless to sacrifice you like this, but Im still asking it of you of this. It hadnt been that long since she met Kahn. During that short time, Kahn had gripped her with a desperate gaze. -Please, help me. The request to stall for time. She couldnt forget how the tears drippedwere dripping down his face. She didnt know what was moving him, what he was after, or what he was doing. Thinking back, Kahn was always like that. Even back when they were on the Five Mountains, he was always playful, but there were times when he was unreadable. He had a gaze like he was looking at something. However, that gaze wasnt on Victoria, and he just smiled bitterly when she asked about it. He was always like that. Someone who didnt let anyone get close. She hated people like that. But strangely, that was what pulled her closer to him. Even though he always teased her, Kahn was like a little brother to her. No, looking back at it now, she mightve considered him as a man. So she wanted to help him and stall for as much time as she could. She didnt care that he mightve been using her. Just. She just wanted to do it. An image of her furious teacher, who was probably looking for her, flashed by her head, but there was nothing she could do except apologize. It seemed she wouldnt even be able to say that now. Just then. Her hand was about to reach the Adamantine Nova, but Moon Walker appeared, sword raised. Ah. That was all Victoria said. Her wrist was disconnected from her arm. She didnt feel any pain. All she could think of was grasping what was in front of her. Things couldnt end like this. Boom Victoria crashed into the ground. She had fallen from high above without any protection, and her body was crushed. Her spine was shattered, but the small amount of magic power that was left was holding her body together. Multiple players, including players from the Iron Lion, pounced on her. It was to question where Kahn was before she took her last breath. You have to deal with her carefully! Shes the only person who knows where Blood Sword is. She might be hiding something else, so dont let down your guards! On the orders of the fourth commander of the Iron Lion, Torca, the mercenaries tore despelling scrolls and bound her hands and feet using magic power binds. Clack, clack Torca examined Victoria with a serious gaze. The Ice King approached him with a bitter smile. Dont hurt her too much. Are you still going on about that? Shes not a bad person. And shes trying to protect your younger master. Take that into consideration. Younger master. Torcas eyes wavered for a moment at those words, but his expression stayed the same. Youve dulled. Is that so? Yes. You wouldnt have said that in the past. In Torcas memories, the Ice King was always focused on the most efficient way to accomplish his goals. He was cold-blooded, not caring about what would be sacrificed in the process. Ive become older. Also The Ice King had a mysterious smile. I dont want to become enemies with him. Torca frowned. Are you talking about him again? Haha, youll understand why Im saying this if you see him. Even so, nothing will change. Torca snorted. The Hoarder. He had heard about him countless times since he was always at the center of big events. He heard that he was close to Kahn as well, but he didnt think much of it. Others said that he had brought down the Ruler King Benteke and Triton alone. That he might be the next Nine King. However, Torca thought that was hilarious. Emerging clans? Others might have been in awe of them, but they were just infamous rookies . That was proved by how Triton toppled without being able to fight back. On the other hand, the Iron Lion clan was different. They had a long history, and their forces werent lacking compared to the Large Clans. No matter how amazing the Hoarder was, he couldnt fight against them alone. The warning of the Ice King? The same went for that. Like he had said, the Ice King was old. The older you became, the more worries you would have. After this, I should let the higher-ups know and cut all ties with the Ice King. It seems like hes still skilled, but his soft judgement can ruin the battle. Victoria was tied up, and his subordinates told him they had collected the Adamantine Nova as well. Everyone get ready to return to! Just when Torca was giving orders to return, Kwang!! A large object that looked like a meteorite fell from the sky shook the ground. Tens of mercenaries became neatly chopped pieces of flesh and shot up. At the very center, Yeon-woo, with his wings of fire spread apart, was holding Victoria. And. Oh dear. He seems quite angry. The Ice King scratched his temples and spoke awkwardly toward Torca. Can I drop out of this round? Chapter 328 - Descendants of the Monkey King (3) Torca glared at the Ice King with a flabbergasted face. Regardless, the Ice King took a step back. It was clear he really didnt want to be involved this time. This is why we shouldnt work with old people. Torca could feel the last of his respect towards the Ice King disappearing. The Ice King was fearful. Way too scared for Torcas taste. Just what was the Hoarder anyway? Torca nodded at his subordinates in the back. The warriors of Iron Lion all raised their weapons at The Hoarder. Kashing Torca silently raised his twin swords, his trademark weapons, and stepped forward. * * * I didnt want to show this side of myself, haha. Victoria smiled bitterly and looked toward Yeon-woo. Through her blood-drenched hair, he could see that her eyes were focused somewhere behind him. In other words, her vision was destroyed. Shes in danger. Yeon-woos eyes hardened as he looked down at Victoria in his arms. Victoria was in critical condition. One of her hands was cut off, and her entire body was covered with burns. On top of that, she had internal injuries from forcing her magic power. It wasnt good. Healing and Recovery were at work, but it wasnt enough. Her life was being drained at a quick pace. The Adamantine Nova. Just then, Yeon-woo saw the Adamantine Nova rolling around on the floor in the corner of his eye. It wasnt shining like usual, but there was still a powerful wavelength of magic power emanating from it. When Yeon-woo stretched his hand forward, the Adamantine Nova floated upwards and landed on Victorias hand. Urrrng, urrng Victoria rubbed it with her hand. The Adamantine Nova was what she wanted to catch but couldnt in the end. Now, it was back in her possession. However, her empty gaze continued to look blankly in front of her. This time I wanted to be of help. Yeon-woo thought Victoria was blaming herself for leaving Kahn behind on the Five Mountains of Penances. The regret from back then was still stacked up in her heart. Yeon-woo didnt know what to say. All he could do was hold her tight. Boo. Checheche On his command, two Inferno Sights flared like will o the wisps behind Yeon-woo. Yes. Sir. Save her. No matter what it takes. Yes. Sir. Urrrng Just then, the Adamantine Nova began to tremble fervently and shine brilliantly. The light began to wrap around Victoria. Her eyes widened. How? The Adamantine Nova was a tricky item to work with. Even Anastasia had only used it as a core to seal in artifacts, and Victoria herself extracted magic power from it through a tool. And when it was broken, she couldnt use the Adamantine Nova anymore. But the Lich who seemed to be Yeon-woos subordinate appeared unaffected and was using it smoothly. Also, the magic it was using was a superior magic called Healing Potion. Normally, it wasnt magic that Lichs, who dealt with death, should have been able to use. However, Boo didnt stop at her curiosity and focused on healing her like Yeon-woo ordered. While Yeon-woo was also absorbed in supplying the magic power for the treatment.. Hand over Red Deodara, Hoarder. [TN: I found that Deodara means sacred tree, and Ill change Sacred Red Tree to Red Deodara so the flow is smoother.] Many players were starting to close in on them. Their eyes were full of greed. It wasnt visible because of the mask, but Yeon-woos face was colder than ever. Instead of replying to them, he swished his wings of fire to the side. With the intense heat, the things he didnt want to see were swept away. Kwakwakwa ! ! The faces of the players stiffened. All the players who were in Yeon-woos attack range had been vaporized. Not a single one was left behind. They were all gone. The ones who raised barriers and the ones who were on the defensethere were no exceptions. Only ashes remained where they used to be. The problem was that the great heat was still circulating around Yeon-woo. Shwoo! Everyone be careful! Torca, who realized the danger first, shouted, dashing forward. The chiefs of Iron Lion all jumped forward, and even the famed bounty-hunter Moon Walker Streege stepped up. Every time the wings of fire thrashed around, intense heat waves spread around them, heating up the atmosphere. Dust clouds rose to blur their vision. Hup! Yeon-woo suddenly popped up next to Moon Walker. He moved as stealthily as a ghost. Yeon-woo had moved so deftly that Moon Walker hadnt been able to read his presence at all. Moon Walker widened his eyes and quickly tried to defend himself, but Yeon-woo was in front of him before he knew it. Kwang! Yeon-woos fists flashed forward. It was a simple punch. However, its destructive power wasnt simple at all. Moon Walker was blown away. His armor was crushed, and the blood that poured from his mouth had pieces of his internal organs within it. Yeon-woo had shown a shocking amount of strength that shouldnt have been possible while he was holding Victoria with one arm. However, that wasnt the end. Yeon-woos wings of fire grew even larger, and he quickly chased after Moon Walker, who had been blown far away. Like how Moon Walker cut off Victorias hand, Yeon-woo planned to slice Moon Walkers throat. Where do you think youre going?! Stop! The mercenaries of Iron Lion shot forward. Streege was guarding their backs from behind them. He was planning on launching the Shot of Moonlight to keep Yeon-woo busy. But Yeon-woo didnt clash with them directly. He suddenly stopped in the air and spun his body. His wings of fire drew a huge whirlwind around him. When the power of the heat was so intense that the players couldnt approach him, something popped out. The mercenaries, who thought it was Yeon-woo, were taken aback. What came from the fire wasnt Yeon-woo. They were monsters dripping with Residual Poison Blood. Behind them, ashy ghosts appeared and confused their surroundings. [The 2nd Soul] Kyakyakya Kiaaak! W, What is this! Keaccck! The Monster Portents that kept on growing in number quickly amounted to about fifty, digging deep between the ranks of the mercenaries. Every time they flung their fingernails around, blood spurted out, and the poisoned mercenaries plopped down to the ground with pale faces. Where is he? Amid all the confusion, Streege hesitated with his arrow nocked, ready to fire. Hes gone? He didnt see Yeon-woo at all. Where had he disappeared to? Feeling shivers down his back, he quickly turned around, but.. Youre too late. Yeon-woo appeared behind him and was already striking with his Magic Bayonet. Phwooo! A fountain of blood splattered out, and the bodiless Streege collapsed on the floor. There was another corpse laid nicely next to Streeges. It was Moon Walkers. Two rankers had died in an instant. You! Torca ran forward with a red face. No, he tried to. And he may have done it, too, if it wasnt for the monstrous energy that suddenly appeared before he could reach Yeon-woo. Boom! This time, an explosive sound rang out from behind. Torca turned his head in the direction of the sound and frowned. A Gumiho that was the size of a house stood above their heads. The Howling she released while her nine tails were pointed up made him shiver. A mere human dares to lay a finger on my disciple?! A mere human?! Torca wasnt given the chance to reply. When the Gumiho stomped one of her feet, Fox Fire flared up and spread around her in an instant. The rest of the remaining players were swept away. Ah, ahhh! Torca found himself scooting back on his butt. He was half-conscious. The mighty monstrous energy the Gumiho was exuding had killed his fighting spirit. Die. That one word was enough to determine Torcas death. The moment she gave the command, looking at Torca with Monster Eyes, the rest of his will was cut off. He was gone. Plop Yeon-woo looked at the only person who remained. What about you, sir? Would you like to fight? Leave me out. I didnt join the fight when you appeared. The Ice King smiled bitterly and looked around at his comrades, no, the things that used to be his comrades. They were completely gone or reduced to ashes. One poor choice had led to their deaths. Yeon-woo nodded silently. He was going to take care of the Ice King while he was here, but because he didnt seem to have any will to fight, Yeon-woo didnt do anything. Still, allow me to take care of the corpses. Feel free to do so. Thank you. The Ice King bowed with genuine gratitude and quietly murmured to himself. Itll be loud this time, too. -Theres always commotion when the Hoarder appears. Such rumors of the Hoarder were spread throughout the Tower, but it seemed like it wouldnt stop at that this time. The strongest mercenary clan, Iron Lion, wouldnt let this go easily, and with two rankers dead, the people chasing after Kahn would be greatly shocked. The Ice King already felt tired from the questions he would receive. * * * This is all because of you. Anastasia, having returned to her human form, spoke to Yeon-woo, holding Victoria in her arms. If you didnt appear to encourage this child, this wouldnt have happened. Anastasia left, leaving those words behind. Whats up with that granny? Shes so rude. Why is she talking to you like that? Shanon muttered to himself in annoyance. Would Victoria have gone searching for Kahn even without Yeon-woos visit? Shanon thought so. Yeon-woo was just stuck in the middle. Anastasia just needed someone to blame. However. . Yeon-woo didnt say anything for a while. He had experienced something similar in the past. It wasnt because of Anastasia. His gaze was fixed on Victoria. Victoria had moved to rescue Kahn. He was trying to find his brothers soul. The two images overlapped. Master? Huh? What? Why are you acting like that suddenly? Its nothing. Yeon-woo shook his head. Shanon was worried about him, but he didnt reflect it and quickly turned around. What are you gonna do now? That granny has quite an attitude. We have to find out what happened here. However, Victoria, who could explain the situation, was gone with Anastasia. Who could he ask? He looked around aimlessly and saw the Ice King about to leave after taking care of the corpses. It was bad to stop him from going after telling him he could leave, but there was nothing he could do. And its a bit annoying. He felt wronged by what Anastasia said to him. She had blamed him for what the Ice King, technically, had done. Please wait a moment. Thinking that he had done something wrong, the Ice King straightened his back and turned to Yeon-woo. Sweat dripped down his back. Whats wrong? I changed my mind. I think you should stay here with us. The Ice King laughed awkwardly. What is it? I need someone to explain the situation. . Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Do you not want to? He spread his palm open. Black fire flared up and disappeared. Whoosh Images of Torca and the others being swept away by the fire in an instant flashed through the Ice Kings head. Moreover, fire was the perfect weakness of his skillset. Ha, haha. He laughed awkwardly. Of course not! Its you whos requesting it, so of course Ill listen to it. I know your teacher, too. Ask me anything you want. He smiled brightly. So. Where should I start? Chapter 329 Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (7/10) News of the battle between Yeon-woo and the mercenaries spread like fire to the players on the 20th floor. The Hoarder? Hoho. So the Hoarder is here? The monster covered in bandages, Faceless, laughed in a seductive voice. Faceless had an elegant posture, as if they were currently a noblewoman. When Faceless spoke again, a warriors voice came growling out. Yes. Theres no way that hyena wouldnt be where these incidents happen. The voice changed again. It was the voice of a bright child looking forward to a delicious meal. Heeheehee! Why dont we make that guy our friend? Im curious about what kind of soul he has. I hope it tastes good. Then, Faceless whipped around to turn to the subordinates next to them. The Chest of Souls. The group that followed Faceless. It was also a large-scale group that was considered one of the new emerging clans. Well pause searching for Blood Sword. Find the Hoarder now. Its clear what kind of key he holds. The subordinates bowed and quietly left. Facelesss eyes shined through the bandages. They were as calm as a researcher observing their studies. * * * There were other groups moving quickly aside from them. Victoria is the only clue to Blood Swords location! Cast search magic! Quickly! On Doctor Dooms orders, Necropolis quickly scattered around the stage, casting spells and.. Torca is dead. The Hoarder is now our enemy, so until you bring his head back on a platter, dont think of returning here. The Iron Lion clan ground their teeth in fury. The Hoarder? Yeah. There were rumors that he might have Bian Studies, too. That means that he might have pieces of the Ruyi Bang as well. Well see when we meet him. A few shadows began to move. * * * Yeon-woos party quickly left the battlefield and arrived at an isolated location. They were far enough from the stage where the restrictions wouldnt affect them. Actually, the fight that just occurred was only a front for something else. The Ice King began to explain the happenings of the stage to Yeon-woo. He didnt seem like he was concealing information. Something else? Like this. As if he had nothing else to hide, the Ice King dug around in his breast pocket and pulled something else. It was a golden piece of metal, a Ruyi Bang piece. And. Urrrng The pieces of the Ruyi Bang Yeon-woo had shook and came floating out. Yeon-woos eyes widened. You are a descendant of the Monkey King, too? Yes. Only half, though. Half? Just by having a piece, I gained the title of Descendant of the Monkey King, but.. I dont have much to be proud of. The Ice King laughed bitterly. Yeon-woo didnt force the subject and turned to another topic. But how? How was I able to hide it? Yeon-woo nodded. Pieces of the Ruyi Bang resonated with each other in proximity. It was how descendants of the Monkey King were able to recognize each other. However, Yeon-woo hadnt met any other descendants yet. He hadnt felt anything from the Ice King during the attack on Walpurgisnacht. The Ice King laughed with a slightly mischievous face. Do you remember what I said? About meeting again if fate led us. Yeon-woo was reminded when the Ice King glanced and smiled at him while the Martial King was talking to him. At the time, Yeon-woo thought it was just an expression of goodbye, but what if that wasnt it? Then? Yes. Actually, I knew you were a descendant of the Monkey King like me. Because of this. The Ice King pointed at the shaking Ruyi Bang piece. But Right. I knew, but you couldnt feel it. Actually, I always keep this under binds so it cant resonate with other pieces. Of course, I still cant hide it completely. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. He realized why he couldnt find any descendants of the Monkey King all this time. If there was a way to hide the resonance, there was no way he could find others. However, that meant.. A few others mightve recognized me. It was a mistake. I know what youre thinking, but dont worry. Actually, there arent any people with pieces on the lower floors. Are they all gathered on the higher floors? Its already been a thousand years since the pieces of the Ruyi Bang scattered because Monkey King felt like it. Most of the pieces have been discovered by now, and theyre in the possession of rankers. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. That meant things would be fine as long as he was careful about it from then on. Anyways, back to the subject at hand. The fight going on right now is.. A scramble for pieces. Right. The Ice King nodded heavily. Its a scramble for pieces for the first time in a while. Descendants trying to take each others pieces.. and most of the players here are such descendants. Blood Sword called us here, and we came, even while knowing it would be hell. Like moths drawn to a flame. Moths. That was what the Ice King called everyone who came. Earlier, I said I was only half, right? Yes. In fact, most descendants are halves like me. Having a piece? So what? They dont know how to control it and cant use it as an artifact anyway. Its just an expensive decoration. The Ice King rubbed his piece preciously. To use this, you have to have the 72 Bian. The thing that raised the Monkey King to his holy position. Yeon-woo felt the whole picture coming together. The one who spread the rumors that Bian Studies has been discovered was.. Kahn. Indeed. Descendants with pieces needed more of them. However, it wasnt just the pieces needed. To be a true descendant, they needed the other condition, the 72 Bian. Kahn had known this well. He spread rumors that he had Bian Studies on purpose, and he had the descendants of the Monkey King gather somewhere that restricted movement for other rankers but was extremely advantageous to him. And.. the 20th floor was the perfect place for that. Since Kahn had lived here as a Sadhu for a long time, there was no better place than here. In the end. So Kahn isnt the prey but the predator instead? He wasnt in danger. He had brought it upon himself. The difference between these situations was vast. The problem is that its not just the descendants who have come but also those interested in the 72 Bian. From different Magic Towers who needed new fields of magic to learn to clans of alchemists. The Iron Lion clan, who was trying to force their runaway young master back home. Faceless and the Chest of Souls, who joined with something up their sleeves. Mercenaries like Twice and Nocturn, who youve seen before, and bounty hunters after a quick buck.. everyones jumped in. Its pandemonium. It wouldnt be strange for something to happen in this pandemonium. Here, were not the hunters. The Ice Kings eyes darkened. Its Blood Sword. * * * Son of a b! The ranker Sardia glared at his enemy with bloodshot eyes. The archenemy who had killed the comrades he considered his brothers. Even if he died, he didnt want to show a weak side of himself. If you wanted to harm someone, you shouldve known that you could be the one getting hurt. Chwak Sardias head fell to the ground with a stroke of the blade. Kahn wiped his bloodied face with the back of his hand. They were all motions he was too familiar with recently. Fighting and killing were now common occurrences to him. And collecting it in the end. When Kahn stretched his hand out, pieces of the Ruyi Bang came floating up from the corpses. They combined with the pieces that Kahn had and began to take shape. Clack, clack The combined pieces became a bead. It was quite large nowabout the size of his palm. One would expect that he would be proud of collecting so many, but his eyes were cold. I guess Ive gathered enough for it to be useful now. Just then, a shadow popped up from behind Kahn and took the form of a mischievous-looking child. Kindred. The second bishop of the Devil Army smiled greedily and rubbed his hands on the pieces. Ive gathered over 200 pieces now. Kahn spoke to Kindreds back. However, Kindred didnt turn around. So? He bit his lower lip. That should be enough for him to descend! No. Kindred cut Kahn off without mercy. Do you think descending is that easy? Do you think the great Heavenly Demon is the same as the other mere minor gods on the 98th floor? Minor gods. Many gods and demons would be horrified to hear that. However, the Devil Army that followed the Heavenly Demon didnt seem to care. In fact, Kindred spoke like there was no other way to describe the other gods. Except for the Heavenly Demon, the rest of the beings were just birds trapped in cages, and they were only prey for the Heavenly Demon when he woke up. The minor gods could manifest in the lower world through apostles or Primeval Bodies. Why? Because that was all their vessels amounted to. However, the Heavenly Demon was different. He needed a large vessel to descend, and one of the great artifacts required for it was the Ruyi Bang. The more pieces, the better. It was the reason why Kindred was making Kahn gather them. Looking at Kindred rubbing the pieces greedily, Kahns fingers shook. He lost count of how many times he wanted to stab Kindred in the back. However, Doyles safety was in their hands, and he didnt have any power to save Doyle at the moment. There was only one choice he could make in the end. Becoming the Devil Armys marionette. Why dont you attack me? Im sure you want to. Kindred smiled coldly as if he could read Kahns mind. Kahn bowed. I never had any disrespectful intentions. I gravely apologize if you felt that way, sir. Youre no fun. Back when we were Sadhu, you were pretty amusing. . Kindred smirked. Anyways, as you said, weve gathered quite a bit now. If we gather just a little more, I expect it will be able to function as a sacrificial vessel. Kahn clenched his fist. The moment he had been waiting for had come. The sacrificial vessel. The vessel they were trying to create with pieces of the Ruyi Bang. With this much, the Heavenly Demons other face and the Heavenly Demons friend will be satisfied. Kindred had searched for the Monkey Kings shedding for ten years with all his senses blocked. If he could serve the one who was somewhere in the Monkey Kings Palace here.. With the Heavenly Demon in a deep slumber, they could serve another being who would lead the Devil Army instead of him. This was the Devil Armys eternal mission. Because they were a religious cult, the fact that their god was in a deep slumber affected them greatly. However, even after meeting the shedding of the Monkey King after all that time, he couldnt serve him as their king. The shedding had already become one with the palace. There was no way to bring him out. After thinking of a solution with the other bishops, they were able to find a loophole. If they couldnt bring the shedding out, they could use a vessel to move it. That was how he had thought of using the Ruyi Bang. However, the pieces that the Devil Army had already collected were being used. They had to gather other pieces. It was then that Kahn had begun to move. Doyle was bound to the Devil Army for a particular reason. Kahn had made a deal with the Devil Army to save Doyle. He would become their faithful dog, and they would give Doyle over after he finished what he needed to do. So work harder. Kindred took all the pieces and disappeared. It was obvious where he was goingback to the palace to appease the shedding. Footprints of blood were left behind where he left. Corpses were piled up on the ground. I apologize. The quiet words Kahn muttered to himself blew away in the wind. Chapter 330 - Descendants of the Monkey King (5) Crazy b****. Anastasia cursed as she healed her disciples destroyed arms and eyes. Victoria was deep in sleep from exhaustion. Looking at her face, Anastasia let out a deep sigh. She knew best how her disciple felt all this time. Victoria couldnt do anything because she was drowning in guilt, and when she finally got back to her daily life, she always looked depressed. For the last hundred years, Anastasia had only seen her disciple act shamelessly. It had been ages since she saw her disciple acting like this. When Victoria had thrown a tantrum saying she needed to save Kahn, Anastasia didnt help her and locked her in a room instead. If she let her go, Victoria would really go insane. Anastasia didnt want to see her one and only disciple become a crazy b****. But she had ended up like this in the end. There was nothing Anastasia could do but scold her as she smoked the pipe in her mouth. Victoria. Just then, a breeze silently gathered and took the form of a human. Rebecca settled down and held Victoria in her arms to console her old friend. Some time passed like that, and Victoria slowly opened her eyes. Did you wake up? You little T-Teacher B****. ..Sorry. You did a cute number on the Adamantine Nova. Victoria couldnt look Anastasia in the eyes and dropped her head. In case it was stolen by other people.. Fine. That would have been an issue, so I understand. But the problem is that things became tricky even for me. The moment Anastasia checked the Adamantine Nova, she was almost scared to death. There was a spell engraved clearly on it. It was an item-binding contract. It was set so if the Adamantine Nova was some distance away from Victoria, it would explode immediately. Also, because it was bound, it would take a while to release it. It meant one thing. Even in that state, shes gonna help out that Kahn bastard or whatever his name is. Anastasia was going to scold her again but just sighed and took the pipe out of her mouth. White smoke spread around her. . . The two didnt say anything for a while. Victorias head hung low, and Anastasia just silently held her pipe in her mouth. Then, Anastasia spoke up again. So. ..Yes? Anastasia shouted in an annoyed voice. So do you feel better after going through all that now?! Victoria smiled bitterly. A bit.. Haaa. You pushover. The smoke wrapped around Anastasia and then disappeared. Still, if you feel a bit better now, thats good. But no more. But Teacher No means no. Anastasia cut her off. She wouldnt allow any more rebellion. She seemed like she would forcefully hold Victoria back if she didnt listen. Victoria clenched her teeth. She had stalled for time as she wanted, but that was it. She still hadnt saved Kahn. Even now, he was probably off fighting other people. Her gaze fell towards the Adamantine Nova. Anastasia had said that it was tricky for her because there was a binding spell on it. That meant that for the time being, she would be the only person able to use it. Anastasia wouldnt be able to stop her if she used that. Wait. Then how did Cains subordinate use that..? At first, she had thought that the spell hadnt worked properly. She was extremely curious, but she decided to leave it alone and think about how to activate the Adamantine Nova. If she could escape and create a temporary tool to use it..! Anastasia was about to shout at her disciple, who hadnt given up hope yet. Just then, Thats enough, Victoria. Yeon-woo suddenly stepped through the door. Behind him, the Ice King followed with an awkward smile. Why didnt you kill him? Im sure I told you to cut off his head and send it back to Iron Lion. Anastasia reproached Cain. The Ice King had a sour face. Regardless of whether he was uncomfortable, Anastasia took out her anger on Yeon-woo for bringing the Ice King. The Ice King was the one who hurt Victoria the most, so of course she would be furious. However, Yeon-woo firmly shook his head. No. He promised to help us from now. How do you know that? We made a pledge. He was speaking about the soul contract that they pledged on a demons name. If they broke the conditions of the contract, their soul would be sold to a demon. The Ice King signed. He would die if he didnt do it, so he didnt have any other choice. Anastasia put her pipe in her mouth. She still didnt look satisfied. Anyways. So? I learned the cause of this incident. The cause? Anastasia had an inquisitive expression. He sighed at the thought of having to repeat everything the Ice King said, but he stepped up to explain the fight for Bian Studies. The moment the words Ruyi Bang and descendants of the Monkey King came up, Anastasias eyes became bigger. Having lived for a thousand years, she knew the many secrets of the Tower, so naturally, she had heard about the Ruyi Bang pieces. At the time, she just thought it was a strange game the Monkey King had left behind, but it had unexpectedly appearedt in front of her. When he finished explaining, Anastasia looked back at Freesia as if asking if it was all true. Freesia silently nodded. Then, she just continued to stand silently, like there was nothing else she had to add. Anastasias face hardened further. So then this b**** was played? Victoria shut her mouth. It was Yeon-woo who answered instead. Thats probably not it. You said that Blood Sword or whoever set everything up to gather pieces, no? And this b**** was played by him. Kahn is probably being used. After hearing the cause of this incident from the Ice King, Yeon-woo was able to solve the mystery behind Kahn. The first clue was the words the letter left behind after becoming ash. He still couldnt forget what they said. Help me. In the tutorial, Kahn had headed towards Arangdan even knowing that he would be in danger. He had requested help. Looking back at it now, Kahn had been giving him signals from the Monkey Kings palace. When seeing the stones with the 72 Bian on it, Kahn had been staring at them blatantly, as if searching for something. He tried to say something to Yeon-woo several times, but he just shook his head and stopped himself. Despite knowing what it was about, Yeon-woo left him alone, thinking Kahn wasnt ready to share yet. He thought Kahn would explain everything to him someday. But. If that wasnt it. If he was ready to speak but couldnt. If Yeon-woos laidback attitude had been too relaxed. Then. Kahn wasnt asking for help for himself. -Its been a while since I was separated from him. A brother-like fellow he had split up with. Doyle. Could he have been asking for Yeon-woos help to help that child? [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] Just then, a message popped up for the first time in a while after he left Tartarus. However. Please dont pity me. Yeon-woo rejected her gaze. [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] Yeon-woo ignored Athenas message and explained his thinking. And your proof? I have none. But what do you want me to believe.. You dont have to believe me. Anastasia raised an eyebrow in disbelief. What? I didnt say it for you to understand. I only came to convince Victoria. Yeon-woo didnt care about Anastasias glare and turned to Victoria, who was staring blankly at him. Its only a guess. However, I dont think Im wrong. What do you think, Victoria? I think.. youre right. And its probably the Devil Army pulling the strings and threatening Kahn. Victoria silently nodded and clenched her fists. When Kahn had first met her, he only asked for help and nothing else. The moment she heard what Yeon-woo said, she felt like her head was clearing up. The Kahn she knew was someone who would throw himself away to protect someone special to him. So its not just the people here who you need to deal with to help Kahn; you also need to fight the Devil Army. You might become an enemy of all the rankers here. Unless you were one of the Nine Kings, fighting a war with a Large Clan like the Devil Army wouldnt be easy. However, Yeon-woo said he was going to fight. Victoria quickly checked the magic power remaining in her body. Thankfully, she was healed somewhat from the monstrous power that Anastasia planted in her. It would be hard for her to fight, but she could support from the back. She thought Yeon-woo was obviously going to ask for her help. So. Anastasia mustve thought the same thing because she was about to remove the pipe from her mouth to say something, but.. Please stay here. ..What? They were completely unexpected words. If you step up, youll only be in more danger. He was telling her to stay here because shed be a burden. The only reason Yeon-woo was telling her this was so she wouldnt chase after him if he quietly disappeared. .. Victoria bit her lower lip. The fact that she couldnt be of any help and would be a burden reminded her of back when she was powerless on the Five Mountains of Penances. However, Yeon-woo immediately turned away after he finished. Along with the words that he would be back with Kahn soon. * * * Seseungnim. Stupid b****. After Yeon-woo left. Victoria clenched her teeth in consideration for a while and called for Anastasia. However, Anastasia didnt say much and just put the pipe back in her mouth. Because she was her one and only disciple, Victoria knew what it meant. Thank you. Victoria bowed and put a shirt on to leave. The Adamantine Nova followed her like a tail as she ran out the door. Can you send her like that? Shes the first child you were affectionate for. Freesia, who had been standing silently in the back, asked. Her face couldnt be seen because she was wearing her wooden mask, but her eyes were curved. Her voice made it seem like she was smiling. Not liking Freesias attitude, Anastasia frowned and pulled out her pipe with anger. Shell do what she needs to do. How long do I have to take care of her? Youve changed, Anastasia. I dont know who she takes after that shes so stupid. Tsk! I shouldve stopped her when she said she was going to do that weird Sadhu thing. Despite her harsh words, her voice was filled with concern. Theres no teacher who can beat their disciple. Through the smoke, Anastasia looked blankly in front of her. And nothing is as scary as a woman blinded by love. Chapter 331 - Descendants of the Monkey King (6) [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] [The godly society Olympus is observing you quietly.] How annoying. The Ice King whipped his head back in surprise at Yeon-woos abrupt words. Whats wrong? Its nothing. Nothing at all. Theres just something thats been bothering me from before. . The Ice King sighed in relief upon realizing that he wasnt the something that was bothering Yeon-woo. At the same time, he tilted his head in confusion because he didnt know what it was. [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] Athenas gaze was now unpleasant for Yeon-woo. Like she didnt plan on turning away any time soon, she continued to look at him with an emotional gaze. The same went for the other gods. Theyre probably curious about Tartarus. Olympus had probably realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Just by looking at the materials that he needed, one could guess what he was doing. And now, they were focusing on him because they were wondering why he had gotten distracted. However, Athenas gaze was a bit different. A gaze filled with pity. He could almost feel her sympathy from here. He especially didnt like that gaze. Being understood by someone and receiving someones pity were two completely different things, so he glared at Athena, who was somewhere up in the sky. [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] But the message didnt disappear. Eventually, Yeon-woo ignored Athenas gaze and turned his head. He saw Victoria, who looked exhausted but had followed them all the way here. Please go back. ..No. How do you plan on moving in that state? The effects of the spells had already done everything they could. All kinds of decorations on Victorias arms, fingers, and ankles were holding her up. The Adamantine Nova was swirling around Victoria like a planet orbiting a sun, but it couldnt function properly because Victoria didnt have a tool to extract its power. No. I can do it. However, Victoria remained stubborn. When Yeon-woo moved faster to lose her, Victoria forced her tired body to chase after him. But. I wont be a burden. If I feel like I am.. Victoria bit her lower lip. Ill die on my own. . Yeon-woo looked at Victoria. She just looked back at him with firm, unwavering eyes. He knew those eyes well. It was a stubbornness no one could stop. He often had those eyes, too. ..Then do whatever you please. Yeon-woo gave in. Thank you. She had a small grin on her face. * * * First off, well be bait. Bait? Around the time they re-entered the boundaries of the stage, Yeon-woo began to explain his plan. Its important to meet up with Kahn, but whats more important is to deflect the people chasing after him. You plan on lessening his burden. Yes. At the same time, hell hear of where we are. They couldnt find where Kahn was no matter how hard they tried. Nike and Nemesis were searching from above, and Boo used his searching magic, but nothing came up. While Victoria had stalled for time, Kahn had hidden completely. He knew the 20th floors geography better than anyone else, having stayed here as a Sadhu for a considerable amount of time. If he wanted to hide, no one would be able to hide him. So Yeon-woo had changed his mind. If he couldnt find Kahn, he would reveal their location to him. It didnt matter if Kahn didnt come to them. As Yeon-woo showed himself, the other descendants of the Monkey King would appear. Then, Kahn would have to approach them. Yeon-woo didnt plan on hiding the fact that he had a piece. Then, even though the Devil Army is watching him, hell have to come. Or.. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Progress with another hidden agenda. Why had Kahn chosen the 20th floor out of all the stages? It could be because he was familiar with it and other players would be limited, but Yeon-woo thought there was another reason. Its also where the Monkey Kings palace is. Its probably not just a simple coincidence. Anyways, no matter what Kahn had planned, it wasnt a waste for Yeon-woo because he would be able to find Kahn. You havent thought about the fact that youll go through much more, right? Shanon grumbled. Geez, unlike your usual personality, youre weak when it comes to these things. Of course, like what Shanon said, Yeon-woo would have to go through more hurdles, but Yeon-woo was confident he could jump over them. He could heed the request of a friend in danger. [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] But how are you going to draw the enemies attention? Although Victoria was nodding after hearing Yeon-woos plan, there were still some things she was unclear about. Like this. Yeon-woo grinned. Pat Krrrrng! Not too far off, there was a great explosion. A column of fire pierced through the forest and reached the sky. Aaaack! Dammit! How did you know kuk! Victorias gaze turned to where the explosion was. She had a look of surprise. The Ice King sighed. People already started tailing us? That was fast. Having crossed over from the chasers to Yeon-woos side, he felt bleak. He would receive the stigma of a traitor, a term that mercenaries carefully avoided being associated with. He thought about stepping out. Where are you going? Yeon-woo used his Open Speaking as if he could see the Ice Kings movements while he was in the middle of a fight. Ahem! I think Ive helped enough already. Do you have any plans of letting me go? Please pick a side. Would he go with them or Yeon-woo? The Ice King hardened his face and spoke in a serious manner. Of course Im on your side. Whose side would I pick? Alright. What should I do first? * * * Its impossible at this rate! Spread apart! I, I cant! Its blocked.. Keack! The team of chasers who had been chasing after Yeon-woo, the Hidden Shadow Group, scattered on their commanders orders. They were well-known as an assassination group, not a combative group. They usually took requests to kill someone, but they also tailed people and spied on what they were doing. Because they always moved quietly, they werent exposed, and they were good at keeping secrets, which attracted customers. The same went for now. They had received the request of an ally to look for the Hoarders location and had begun to move carefully. After receiving news that the fourth commander of Iron Lion, Moon Walker, and Streege had been swept away by him, they didnt even plan on confronting him directly. Instead, they quietly chased after him and left signs wherever the Hoarders party moved. Then, another team would let the ally know, and the ally would slowly surround the Hoarders party to trap them. However, they were already exposed despite only leaving a few signs. The Hidden Shadow Group quickly fled without being able to check how they were caught. But it wasnt easy to escape. Kwakwakwa Every time Yeon-woo moved, a heat wave stopped them from moving, and the explosions that came from his sword were decreasing their numbers at a rapid pace. The players who had barely escaped Yeon-woos attack range were also stopped. A large wall of ice appeared and blocked their escape path Ice King Elder, what are you doing?! The co-captain of the Hidden Shadow Group, Harvey, shouted with a pale place. He hadnt been able to imagine that their trustworthy ally and elder had stood on Yeon-woos side. All this time, they thought the Ice King had been defeated by the Hoarder like Moon Walker. Things happened. Sorry. The Ice King smiled bitterly at them. Until this morning, he had been eating breakfast with them, so he didnt feel comfortable raising his sword against them. However, it was the reality of the mercenary world that close friends could be enemies exchanging swords the next day. The Ice King rid himself of the last of his apologetic sentiments and lightly clapped his hands together. A blue light spread around them. An avalanche began tumbling down as cold air whirled. North Sea Ice Wave. The ground froze and icicles created an ice thornbush around them. Harvey and other Hidden Shadow Group members were pierced by the ice thorns and shot up. Blood dripped down the ice and wet the ground, which froze over again. Urrrng The tool that Victoria temporarily made began to move the Adamantine Nova. However, because she wasnt in a good condition, she supported her party instead of directly attacking the enemies. When her magic power was somewhat restored, she drew letters in the air. Red rune letters appeared and disappeared with a pop. It was a new magic formation. Clouds rumbled above, and lightning bolted down. Urrrng, boom The three were all high rankers. The Ice King was a high ranker from a long time ago, and the abilities that made Yeon-woo considered the best of the Six New Stars were equivalent to those of a high ranker. The Hidden Shadow Group vanished instantly. However, Yeon-woo and the others didnt stop there. Theres some here, too! Flying above, Nike delivered the locations of the enemies to Yeon-woo. He quickly got rid of the pursuers on the stage. Krrrng! Rumble Screams and explosions could be heard from all around the mountains. The tables were turned against the pursuing alliance. They had been planning on cornering Yeon-woo, but with the sudden turn of unexpected events, they were shocked. They were an alliance only in name. Because they were loosely connected, they didnt have a good contingency plan. It was because they all had different objectives. The Iron Lion was searching for the young master on their leaders orders, and the Magic Tower and Necropolis were after the Bian Studies. There were also bounty hunters and mercenaries who were only in it for the money. It wasnt easy to create an efficient way to solve the situation. Holes were made in the net that they were trying to create around Yeon-woos party. He dug deep into the alliance. And. He accomplished his first goal. Under the cliff, he could see a large camp. It was the base of the Iron Lion. Chapter 332 - Descendants of the Monkey King (7) Ding ding ding News of the Hoarders arrival rang in the Iron Lions base. Players moved frantically, but Yeon-woo began his attack. Kwakwang! Every stroke of Vigrid poured fire down from the sky and reduced the base to ruins. Where do you think this is?! The vice-clan leader of Iron Lion, Jonathan, rushed over to the scene, grinding his teeth. After Torca, who was like a brother to him, died, he was having a conference about how to take care of the Hoarder with him roaming around the stage. He had frantically rushed over after hearing the news. Jonathan gripped his sword. The Hoarder had been using the hit and run method to make the alliance helpless little by little. But he had suddenly appeared. That could only mean one thing. He was looking down on them. The fire turned the sky red and the ground black. Monster Portents poured out and slaughtered the players. Then, Yeon-woo turned to him. He was wearing a mask, but his eyes were like an abyss. Jonathan stepped back subconsciously in surprise. Something scary wrapped around his heart. Let me just ask you one thing. What kind of bulls*** are you gonna talk about? Jonathan shouted to hide the fact that he had been scared for a moment. Regardless, Yeon-woo just asked his question. What does the Iron Lion clan think about Kahn? What..! Do you think hes the son of the leader? Or simply an enemy? From the Tutorial, Kahn and Doyle had been wary about speaking about their parents. He knew that they were children of outstanding rankers, but they didnt talk about it. He thought he understood how they felt. Like they were tossed away. Yeon-woo also despised his father, who disappeared suddenly when he was young. He completely erased all memory of the man as he grew up, but he still sympathized with Kahn and Doyle. But Kahns father, Iron Lion, was after Kahn. If he was just trying to save Kahn, Yeon-woo wouldve considered the clan his ally, but that didnt seem to be the case. They were treating Kahn like he was an enemy, no, like he was a criminal. They looked as if they were going to force Kahn to go with them once he was caught. However, that was just Yeon-woos opinion. He didnt know what the Iron Lion clan was actually after. He wanted to listen to what they had to say. His relationship with the Iron Lion clan had gone past the point of no return, but if it was for Kahn, he was willing to work with them. Also. As if Yeon-woos thoughts had been clearly read, Jonathans gaze turned calm. His boiling fury and violent aura disappeared. Instead, he looked at Yeon-woo with cold eyes. Why are you curious about that? Im his friend. Friend. The word that he thought he would never say naturally flowed from Yeon-woos mouth. The shadow containing Shanon and Hanryeong shook. Friend? But Jonathan just snorted. Did you say friend? He raised a corner of his mouth, forming a cold smile. He is the son of the lion. Do you think lions have friends? He may have learned the habits of wild dogs after hanging out with them, but a lion is still a lion. You dont think that a thing whose roots are unclear like you can really be his friend, right? Kwaaaa Jonathan gripped swords in each of his hands. It was the dual-wielding technique, which was rare to see in the Tower. Hes walking the wrong path because hes going through a rebellious phase. Its up to us to lead him on the correct path again. His aura whipped around his blades. The second-in-command, the pride of the Iron Lion clan. Although he had been pushed back by Yeon-woo for a bit, his abilities were near a high rankers. So whatever your reason is in the end, your purpose is to protect Kahn. Yeon-woo stood against his aura and smiled. A short sound of laughter escaped his mask. In one way, it sounded like a laughter of relief, but it also sounded like a scoff. Jonathan was about to step forward in anger again. What you just said saved your life. What..?! Jonathan couldnt even shout. Yeon-woo suddenly dropped below. He instinctively tried to step back, pulling his dual blades towards him, but.. Kashing Puak! His right arm felt hot, and his arm was separated from his shoulder. Keaaaaack! Yeon-woo briefly appeared behind the screaming Jonathan and spread his wings of fire apart to dig deep into the Iron Lion clan. Even though theyre on Kahns side, theyre just a bother now. I better decrease their numbers. Krrrng * * * Iron Lion. Ivan was always proud of his name. Iron because he was strong and lion because he ruled the battlefield. A lion made of iron. Invincibility and tenacity symbolized him. But. ..What a mess. Ivan laughed in disbelief at the sight in front of him. It had been 10 days since he gave orders to bring his foolish son by the collar. He had brought the first brigade after receiving news that the Iron Lion clan was in danger. What greeted him was a military base in ruins. Out of the five brigades he dispatched to the 20th floor, two of them were destroyed, one of them was half-gone, and the remaining two were either filled with soldiers who needed to recover or rest for a while. And according to what he heard, each of the bases of the alliance were attacked, and half of their forces were gone. The destruction wasnt something to take lightly. Loss, what he hated the most, was in front of him. If it was a simple loss, he wouldve been angry, but he wasnt even angry at this devastating loss. Please kill me, sir. Jonathan got on one knee and lowered his head. He was gritting his teeth. Ivan silently lowered his body and patted Jonathans right shoulder. It was an empty shoulder wrapped with bandages. He felt a fire flare inside of him upon looking at it. Who was Jonathan? He was his subordinate who had stayed by his side when he had nothing and held a sword for the first time. No, he was his comrade, his family, and his only friend. Such a friend was in this state. Get up. But..! Get up. Are you going to continue humiliating me like this? Jonathan raised himself up after receiving Ivans help. However, because of his injury, his body was trembling. Ivans face stiffened. The Hoarder, you said? ..Yes. Not only did he dare to get in my way, he touched my people. I heard he was insolent, but I didnt know he was this arrogant. Ivan turned to look at his subordinate, who still had his head lowered. You. Yes, sir! Male lions led the clan and bared their teeth when his pride of lions was attacked. And when his teeth were bared, he attacked using everything he had. Send people to each base in the alliance. For the leaders to meetthat the Iron Lion wants to meet. Immediately. His teeth were bared. And if it seems like theyre going to try to drop out.. His sharp canines were visible through his lips. Tell them that theyll be ripped apart first. * * * On Ivans request, the leaders of each group gathered in the Iron Lion clans camp. Lunatic. Stray Children, Founder of Five Stars, Night Run.. each of them was a powerful clan. With Triton gone, some people said they might be the new emerging clans. However. Each of the leaders faces were dark. A devastating loss. They had suffered huge damages from Yeon-woos counterattack. There were four people whose expressions couldnt be read. Iron Lion Ivan. Faceless. Doctor Doom. Nocturn. Ivan received the most damage, but as the king of the mercenary world and the person who called this gathering, he didnt let his emotions show. No, the Iron Lion clan was already called the greatest in the mercenary world. They could bear the damages they received. There were rumors that they were bringing more forces to the 20th floor. Facelesss expression couldnt be read because of the bandages, and Doctor Doom was participating on behalf on all the Magic Towers and magicians, so he kept his face in check. And Nocturn, the S-Class mercenary, looked indifferent as always. Whys everyone standing around trying to look tough? It seems like everyones here. I think it would be best to get started..! In the quiet conference room, Faceless was the first to speak. Faceless spoke in a flippant attitude when a sword suddenly approached Facelesss neck. Clang! Ivans sword just barely stopped in front of Facelesss neck. Gripping the bandages, Facelesss eyes flashed. What are you doing, Iron Lion? Faceless growled. A violent aura was exuded from him. It was the spirit of a humiliated warrior. Ivan didnt forget to warn Faceless despite the sudden change in the atmosphere. Its not me whos standing around trying to look tough.. its you guys. What? Ivan looked around him with intense eyes. The air was filled with a sharp aura. Facelesss eyes widened in surprise. Ivan was currently considered one of the superior rankers but lacking compared to the Nine Kings. However, looking at him now, he seemed nearly as powerful as the Nine Kings. That meant he was among the top 100 skilled players. Faceless. I heard youve been chasing after the Hoarder, yet you didnt help our allies when they were being attacked. Faceless looked away and whistled. The situation was disadvantageous to Faceless. Like what Ivan said, Faceless had only chased after Yeon-woo with the Chest of Souls. It was to check what kind of abilities and souls Yeon-woo had. Ivan frowned at Facelesss attitude and turned to Doctor Doom and Nocturn. Doctor Doom, I heard you escaped with the magicians and Nocturn just observed the fight. . . Doctor Doom crossed his arms, not opening his mouth, and Nocturn narrowed his eyes. An emotion flashed across Nocturns face for the first time. The desire to defeat the Iron Lion. He didnt hear anything else. All he was thinking of was how strong Ivan was. Nocturn was a hyena who only looked for strong people. The people considered to be the strongest here are only curious about the Bian Studies the Hoarder has or where my son is. You dont care about what happens to others. And.. Ivan trailed off and looked at the leaders around him. When they met Ivan in the eye, they either trembled or looked down. The same goes for others. Ivan spit out his next words. Were only an alliance in name. This isnt a real alliance. Rather, were fine prey for him to chew apart! Kwang! Ivan brought his fist down on the table. The roar of the lion heated up the atmosphere. From now on, I will not allow individual action. If you dont like it, leave. However, if I catch you here.. Instead of speaking, Ivan bared his fangs. It was clear what he meant. If they didnt follow him, they would die. He was basically saying that he would take charge of the alliance. Each of the leaders of the clans looked at the remaining three people. Faceless and Doctor Doom were a part of the New Stars. They wouldnt like someone being above them. Nocturn probably felt the same, too. However, Faceless shrugged without saying much, and Doctor Doom nodded. Nocturn looked at Ivan in the eye but didnt say anything. The alliance was now in Ivans hands without any opposition. Ivans blazing eyes were on the three whose thoughts couldnt be read. Just then. Kwang! The door burst open, and someone came frantically running in. A mercenary of the Iron Lion. All gazes turned to him. An urgent report! What is it? Young master.. no, Blood Sword Kahn has been found! Everyone stood up. Ivan didnt miss how Facelesss eyes flashed peculiarly in that moment. * * * What in the world is Cain doing? Kahns eyes widened as he looked at the different battles happening in the stage. The net to capture him had loosened, so he was wondering what was happening. When he looked down below, something unexpected was going on. Yeon-woo, Victoria, and the Ice King were working together to rip the net apart. Far away, he could see the Iron Lion crumbling at a fast pace. Kahn had a bitter smile. Although he had left them, the people there were like family. Jonathan was like a kind uncle to him, so he hoped he wasnt badly hurt in the fight with Yeon-woo. Still. Its a relief Noona doesnt seem to be that hurt. He sighed in relief. After leaving Victoria behind like that, he had constantly been worried. It seemed Yeon-woo had helped her in time. He ended up using them unintentionally, but he was still grateful and apologetic. It wasnt that long until he could save Doyle now. Ive gathered enough. Kahn spread his palm open. Multiple pieces of the Ruyi Bang floated up and combined into one. They were pieces he was able to obtain because Yeon-woo and the others stalled time for him. It was more than what he had given gain. The small fish were gone, and only the big ones were remaining, so he had been able to gather more in a shorter amount of time. With this, the sacrificial vessel could be completed. Kindred was already at their meeting place. All he had to do was head there. Pat Recalling the piece of the Ruyi Bang, Kahn began to move again. His destination was the Monkey Kings palace, the place where the shedding of the Monkey King resided. It was where he and the others had visited a long time ago. With Yeon-woo diverting attention away from him, he would be able to get there easily. Shriek High above in the sky, a red bird discovered Kahn and cried out. Master! I found Kahn! Chapter 333 - Descendants of the Monkey King (8) Chapter 333 C Descendants of the Monkey King (8) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (1/10) Kahn stepped back when something flashed by him. At first, he thought it was an attack from enemies and moved his hand to his sword. Hi! It was a Legendary Bird of red and black that looked like it was going to blaze up any seconda Mythical Beast you could only see on the 11th floor. However, unlike its appearance, the tone it spoke in was young. Im Nike. Nice to meet you! Master.. no no, Yeon, I mean. I have a message from Cain, wanna listen? Kahns eyes widened at the unexpected name. * * * He says his closed training will last a bit longer. Is that so? Creutz nodded in understanding at the reply from the first squad. He knew the Regiment Leader was going through an important time in his life. A wall. Countless players cried tears of joy or felt despair and hopelessness from that difference. Some people climbed it easily while others died without ever being able to overcome it. That was what a wall was. Creutz had tried to jump over his many times, but he hadnt been able to in the end. But the great Nine Kings jumped over it once, or three to four times. That was what it meant to be supernatural. The Regiment Leader took back what he said about his closed training being short and sent word that it would be a while. It seemed he had finished refining the ends but not the actual body. Instead, he sent this. Thank you. Ill be off, sir. The player from the first squad delivered the letter to Creutz and disappeared with a bow. Creutz carefully opened the letter and read the paper inside of it. As you wish. It was too short of an answer, considering the time it took for him to receive it. Creutz found himself laughing. Hes the same as ever. Thankfully, he was able to clear up his complicated mind. The question Creutz had asked the Regiment Leader was this: -Do I have to continue following the Hoarder? From what Creutz saw, Yeon-woo was too dangerous a person. He could understand his fight with Benteke. It was a battle of wits among the new rising players. Benteke and Triton had picked the fight first. However, the real problem followed. He had cleared the 30th hidden stage for some mysterious reason and reached Tartarus to meet Hades. He had also met the Gluttony Emperor to promise to fight with them against White Dragon. The same was going on now. While he was absent for a while, Yeon-woo was causing commotion on the 20th floor. They said the Hoarder was always to the action. It seemed the rumors were true. Of course, he could understand up to that point. New rising players would be threatened by forces around them, and players who wanted to become strong didnt stay still and clashed with others. The problem, though.. The power he has. Creutz was able to observe a small part of Yeon-woos power while following him. He used strange shadows and showed the potential of a Lord while moving his souls. The potential of a supernaturalist with the sword technique he had learned from the Martial Kings Mugong. Furthermore, the possibility of being an apostle from several gods. Lord, supernaturalist, apostle. Out of the three conditions that had to be met to reach the supernatural state, he had all three at the same time. Among those, there was the power of death that Creutz had never seen before. A power that wasnt something a mortal player should be able to use. He was too dangerous. To keep him close.. Creutzs eyes turned darker. And even I havent seen all of it. The Hoarder is dangerous. The Regiment Leader said the Hoarder was his close friend and savior, so Creutz wanted to support what Yeon-woo did. He thought Yeon-woo would join the Fantasy Regiment or become their firm ally. But from what he saw until now, if they began to work with Yeon-woo, the damage and pressure the Fantasy Regiment would receive would be detrimental. That was the reason they hadnt moved onto the higher floors and remained on the lower floors. It was to avoid the attention of the Eight Large Clans and secretly grow their power. They couldnt break their rule because of one person. However. This was the reply that came back. As he wished. It meant that the Regiment Leader wouldnt impose his will on Creutz. In a way, it looked like he was respecting his comrades, and at the same time, it seemed irresponsible, like he was giving his duties to someone else. The Regiment Leader was the same as ever. Creutz fell deep into contemplation while holding the letter. If he did what he wanted, he would no longer support Yeon-woo. But still. The times he had spent with him flashed before his eyes while he tried to make a decision. From the River of Souls to Tartarus. The journey was dangerous but made his heart beat faster. More than anything, there was something about Yeon-woo that drew people towards him. Like a king. Still, seeing how he desperately pleaded for Kynee in front of Hades, it seemed as if he had a long backstory. It was natural to want to follow such a person and see how he ended up, like a moth drawn to a flame. He was too fearsome to be kept close but too interesting to watch from far away. Hes like the Regiment Leader in this way. No, these thoughts mightve been what the Regiment Leader was aiming for. Making a decision, Creutz folded the letter into his breast pocket and called for a subordinate outside. Kun! Yes, sir. Did you call for me? A subordinate waiting outside came in and bowed his head. Is the Hoarder still on the 20th floor? Yes, sir. Call the knightage. Were going to the 20th floor. Yes, sir! And like that, the Fantasy Regiment began to make its move. * * * On the bloodied mountain. Corpses lying all over the ground indicated there had been a rough battle. ..What a monster. The person the players were looking at didnt seem like a human. Everyone nodded in agreement that he seemed like a monster. There was fear in their eyes. Haa. Haa. Yeon-woo panted, drenched in blood. His health and magic power were nearly drained because he had fought against so many players. But the aura around him was still fierce. It felt as if one would immediately die if one went into his attack range. And because the players knew that really would happen, none of them could easily approach Yeon-woo. No, even with that aside, the martial arts Yeon-woo had shown them was replaying in their heads. How many clans had suffered losses, and how many people had fallen? Horrifying monsters came from the shadows and led them deep into despair. The rumors that the Hoarder might already be a Lord were proving to be true. A Lord who created a one-man army and easily defeated most clans. Moreover, the Hoarder was showing potential as a supernaturalist as the Martial Kings disciple. Whether they tried to fight one-on one or work with each other against Yeon-woo, he couldnt be defeated. Furthermore. Theres still something left..! They could feel it in their bones. Yeon-woo wasnt using his full strength. If he had hidden 30% of his power despite the fight becoming this rough, it would only be disadvantageous to them. Additionally, the people who were helping Yeon-woo were Red Deodara and Ice King, famous, skilled players. There wasnt a way to get past them. They stayed in that condition, not able to attack or fall back. If you dont come. Yeon-woos eyes shined violently. Ill go. He was breathing in a more comfortable voice after having rested enough. The players who were creating a net around him stepped back instinctively. Smirk. Seeing them, the Ice King laughed lightly. It was a laughter closer to pity than amusement. The players standing in the front turned red. They were about to shout, wanting to redeem themselves. Suddenly. Pew, pew Fireworks exploded in the sky. Red fireworks. The players faces turned stiff. It was the command to retreat. The leaders had hesitant faces, wondering whether to leave or not, but they gave the order to fall back upon deeming that they couldnt continue to fight like this. Everyone, retreat! While the players stepped back, they moved quickly in case Yeon-woo and the others attacked them as they ran. After the Ice King confirmed that everyone was gone, he tilted his head in confusion. Mm? Why is everyone going back? Well, whatever, I can rest now. The Ice King looked down at his bloody, shaking hand. He couldnt remember the last time he had fought this roughly. He smiled bitterly. He had joined Yeon-woos side because there wasnt anything he could do, but he felt refreshed. It seemed a martial artist was still a martial artist even if one was old. But it was true that he was tired more easily. If the fight continued from here, he mightve fallen first. Victorias face didnt look too good either. Using the Adamantine Nova with an injured body wasnt easy on her. She was also relieved that they retreated, but she felt curious as to why they did. If the fight went on longer, Yeon-woos party wouldve been the ones in danger. Victoria and the Ice King turned to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo was also tired, so he plopped down on the floor and caught his breath. His overheated Philosophers Stone supplied him with magic power. What he said after surprised the other two greatly. Theyre probably stepping back because they found Kahn. They found Kahn?! Victoria burst up in surprise. Thump. Thump. Her heart started to beat faster. The face that she had seen for a short while. The hope that she could see that face again grew in her heart. Yes. For now. Where is he? You know it well. I do? Victoria tilted his head. The mountains were indeed familiar to her. But for Yeon-woo to pick it out? Could it be? Her face slightly became pale. Yeon-woo nodded heavily. Yes. Its the Monkey Kings palace. ! Victorias grip tightened on the Adamantine Nova. Memories of back then suddenly popped into her head. The dangerous movements of the stone statue. Rebeccas death. Yeon-woos sacrifice. The escape with Kahn. And running away, alone. It was the place that gave her nightmares. But. She was still scared to go there, but if she could save Kahn, she had to go. Yeon-woo nodded in relief. Actually, if he saw her trembling, he had planned to take the Adamantine Nova from her and force her to go back. But she had done everything she needed to while they were in battle. The Ice King tilted his head, not following. The Monkey Kings Palace? Whats that? Yeon-woo began to explain the Monkey Kings Palace. The Ice Kings eyes deepened after hearing everything. Where the 72 Bian are from? Yes. Its where I got my Ruyi Bang piece. So its similar to the Monkey Kings Temple. Monkey Kings Temple. Yeon-woo became curious at the Ice Kings muttering. Theres a place. Its outside of the Tower. To be exact, its the temple of the Seven Demon Kings, but its called the Monkey Kings Temple among the apostles. Its surrounded with barriers to prevent outsiders from entering. Yeon-woo thought of the place where he had first looked for traces of Kahn. Are you talking about where the statues of the Seven Demon Kings are? Yes. Do you know it? Yes. But I couldnt feel anything.. That place is already looted. Its well-known, too. Theres probably almost nothing left. Yeon-woo thought the Ice King seemed a bit sad. It was probably from the shame of being only a half descendant. And also, a thought occurred to him. So the Monkey King didnt leave his traces in just one or two places. He had thought the same thing when he had left the Monkey Kings Palace. The shedding had also said that the Monkey King had left several places for his descendants. Yeon-woo made a note to go back to the temple and look around closely. When he first went, he had pretty much been chased out, so he mightve missed something. Anyways. Why would the Blood Sword go there? The reason is simple. ? Itll be the base of the Devil Army, the people behind all this. There was one reason why Kahn had shown himself. Because it was his final destination. And. In that place. Doyle. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. * * * After their short break, they headed towards the fifth mountain immediately. It was to prevent the alliance from getting there first. Thankfully, it seemed there was no trap set up when they got there. People probably couldnt set a trap because it was hard for rankers to approach here in the first place. All senses were closed, and only Consciousness could be opened. Yeon-woo unleashed all his Consciousness and began to search for the entrance to the Monkey Kings Palace. Yeon-woo had destroyed the entrance when he left with the inheritance so others couldnt approach it, so he had to find a new entrance. Your temper led to this. Yup, what a shame. Shut up. While he was scolding the mocking Shanon, Yeon-woo was able to find the entrance with Nikes help. Nike had been following Kahn all this time. [You have entered the hidden stage, the Monkey Kings Palace.] A hidden stage, not a dungeon. Yeon-woos eyes became bigger at the changed name. As if they were expected, someone quietly walked out from the entrance and greeted Yeon-woos party. You? Long time no see, Cain. Kahn greeted them happily. Chapter 334 - Descendants of the Monkey King (9) Kahn! Victoria ran forward to hug Kahn, but her body passed through his. This is? A shadow he left behind. Yeon-woo muttered, watching the fading Kahn. It was an illusion made using the 72 Bian. Taking into consideration the trick Kahn left in the letter, it seemed Kahn was better than Yeon-woo in Bian Studies. Kahns shadow smiled bitterly and lowered himself to look Victoria in the eye. Are you alright, Noona? You! Sorry I left in a rush back then. But I guess Im a lucky person, huh? I have friends wholl jump into danger for me. Kahn laughed brightly like his usual self and turned to Yeon-woo. First. Since Kindred might notice, Ill get to the point directly. Yeon-woo nodded. You heard the details from Nike, right? Yeah. Nike was currently with Kahn. Yeon-woo was able to hear about the situation Kahn was in from Nike. A sacrificial vessel. The fight around the vessel. Doyle was being held by the Devil Army, and Kahn had been busy trying to rescue him. Kahn had been going through a difficult trial, so he hadnt been able to tell anyone. Through Nike, Yeon-woo explained what he had planned to Kahn. I left this shadow behind to ask you for a favor. What is it? Its. Kahn opened his mouth to speak. * * * So its here. Ivan squinted in the narrow entrance of the cave. It felt like everything would be sucked in by the abyss. Nothing could be felt. He couldnt sense anything despite shooting his Consciousness in. Yes. He definitely went in here. Jonathan nodded heavily next to him. The alliance had restructured itself under Ivans command. Then, they waited until Yeon-woo arrived where Kahn was. They knew Yeon-woos target was Kahn, so they decided that it was efficient to catch both of them when they were together. Faceless and Doctor Doom didnt say anything about it. They werent going to lead the forces at the frontlines anyway, and the same went for Nocturn. Ivan frowned at their uncaring attitude. They werent helping, but they werent just sitting around either. Were heading in. And since they didnt do anything to be scolded for, he couldnt hold them responsible. No, he could do that when everything was finished. Right now, he had to focus on catching Yeon-woo and Kahn. They had trapped themselves in a small fence, so it would be easier to catch them. According to Ivans command, about 300 of the strongest players got in line and began to step into the cage. Checheche Its really ominous. Was this place always here? The players frowned as they looked around. No matter how much they expanded their Consciousness, they couldnt feel anything. There wasnt much they could feel other than themselves and the people near them. It was like walking in the dead of night without light. They were proud of themselves for being strong enough not to be scared at most things, but an anxiousness began to creep in their minds. Sir, will you be alright? A robed magician quietly approached Doctor Doom and whispered. There were many magicians in the 300 strongest players that Ivan had designated. They were not only black magicians from Necropolis but also the strongest from each Magic Tower. But that didnt mean they were strong fighters or good at combat. Especially in this hidden stage filled with darkness, rash movements were strictly forbidden. From what the magicians saw, the cave that Yeon-woo and Kahn had entered was filled with mysteries. The path was curvy, and no matter how many tracking spells they casted, they all disappeared in the air. They felt like if they shot forward any more of their Consciousness, their souls would be sucked in the deep cave. Because they were magicians, they knew what it was. Emptiness. Also a space called Void. No, it couldnt even be called a space. There was nothing there, and the nothing swallowed all. They didnt understand why Yeon-woo and Kahn had entered it. However, one thing they knew for sure was that if they continued to walk into the Void, they would be in danger. There was nothing bad in todays card. Then. But there wasnt anything good. Doctor Dooms eyes flashed intensely. This means our divination for today depends on us. And without Bian, we wont have any divinations in the future. Yes, sir. I said something I shouldnt have. I apologize. The different fields of magic split up and combined again. Magicians walked what they believed was the path of truth. But recently, the Magic Towers had changed their minds and desired to combine all their power. The latest events of the Tower impacted the Magic Towers, and they decided that they needed to become anew. Each Magic Tower had sent their strongest to create a new organization. Necropolis. And they put Doctor Doom, who was familiar with all magic, on the leaders seat. But its more dangerous now to create a new foothold. It wasnt easy to combine the different paths of magic into one. The knowledge, formation, and basis of the magic were different. To overcome their limits, they needed new knowledge. In Doctor Dooms eyes, it was Bian. The hidden card to grow their limited magic. Unless Fausts Mage Technique comes back. The new field of magic that had opened new horizons for magic studies along with De Roys Demon Studies. Some said that Faust had even devoured the demon and monster king, Mephistopheles, but after his sudden disappearance, he became a story passed down in myths. His power was the root of the Divination that Doctor Doom frequently checked, and it was what he had promised himself to achieve. Even if we cant obtain Bian Studies, we cant let anyone else get it. Doctor Doom looked at Faceless, who was laughing like a lunatic, and Nocturn, who he couldnt read. Most players in this alliance were after the Bian or honor, but he couldnt tell why those two had come. He couldnt help but be wary of them. Especially Faceless, who seemed like a combination of many different identities, was the person that Doctor Doom considered the most dangerous. Hm? He cast magic in front of him in an attempt to search deep in the cage again and widened his eyes. Whats this? There was nothing. Neither around him nor anywhere. There was nothing about this in the divination! The subordinate he had just been speaking with was gone. All he felt was darkness. Vines of the Void from inside of the cave wrapped around him. That moment. Hup! Doctor Doom whipped his body around. Magic circles were drawn in the air and destroyed the attacks from the darkness. Pewww But because the impact was too great, Doctor Doom wasnt able to avoid it all and was blown away. Blood spilled from his mouth. Magic power quickly circulated around his body and bound his broken bones together, his dislocated shoulder spinning back into its position. Shock filled his face. What was that? You. Read. That? Im. Pressive. Just then, two lines were drawn in the middle of the air, and they opened to reveal blue eyes. Is it. That. The heart. Of. Another species. Sephiroth Kabbalah. Mysterious. Studies. Into. A. Magic. Circle. Has. The. World. Improved? Doctor Dooms eyes trembled. That was how his signature skill, the Random Magic Circle Release, was made. How had it been recognized instantly? When he met the Inferno Sight in the sky, his head turned blank. It was that. In the fight against Yeon-woo on the 30th floor, the eyes that had bound his magic power, magic circles, and his divinations. Those eyes! He realized it was the monster who trapped over 300 members in the emptiness and isolated him. What are you? Ah. Youre. Not. Youre. A. Mutant. Another secret was revealed. Doctor Doom calmed his trembling hand and flicked his thumb. About ten magic circles floated up above him. The Inferno Sight narrowed its eyes and muttered, not caring. Like a child observing ants. Youre. A toy. Trying to. Imitate. Me. How. Amusing. You. Fools. ! What? Imitate who? On. Top. Of. Trying to. Bother. Masters. Plan. Ill Punish. You. For your. Foolishness. The Inferno Sight flamed up, growing bigger. Shall. We? Kwaaang Doctor Doom felt like the space around him was being forced apart. When he came to attention, his limbs were all twisted. The magic circles wrapped around him were all cracked. No.. that person is..! After realizing Boos identity, the mental shock was greater than the physical pain he felt. The similar scene was happening across the cave. Dreams dusk. On Nemesiss words, the Void settled down and separated the players. This was the Monkey Kings Palace. Yeon-woo was the only person who knew how everything was set up from the entrance to the quarters in the center. It was a trap he had made because he knew that Void was always in the air. Keacck! Whats this?! Aack! Save me! Players couldnt get a grip on themselves as Monster Portents poured onto them from the darkness. Crunch, crunch They were slaughtered. No matter how hard they tried to resist, there was no way to catch the Monster Portents that disappeared back in the Void and attacked their blind spots. The moment they were injured, they died from being poisoned. That wasnt the end of it. Clack, clack Rumble The abyss began to open in different places. Ashy fog spewed out, and something dark showed itself. Undeads consisting of skeletons, ghouls, and zombies. It was an army of death in armor. [Dungeon Release] Boos hidden dungeon had opened up. What is this?! Ivan ripped part the darkness that kept on sticking on him. But what appeared after was a countless number of undead that filled the cave. His face hardened at the extraordinary phenomenon. Checheche Just then, pieces of the Void gathered into a large shape. What Ivan saw was incredibly shocking despite all the experience he had under his belt. Boom! A red and black foot stomped forward. Wings of bones spread apart, and a horrible toxic gas floated over towards him. There were only bones left behind, but its aura was just as strong as when it was living. Kraaaaaa! The dragon that came out into the world for the first time roared. Dragon Fear spread out. * * * [The surrounding territory has been chosen as your domain.] [Current condition: Void (Nemesis)] [Curse: Wandering has succeeded.] [Curse: Fear has succeeded.] [Curse: Madness has succeeded.] [Curse: Illusion has succeeded.] [The authority, Faceless Law, has activated.] [Hundun is very glad.] [TN: Hondon will be changed to Hundun for accuracy.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Youre different from the others!] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Try using mine, too. Youll get a better result.] [The authority Hyoongshin Acksal has been activated.] [The curses have been strengthened.] [The curses have been strengthened.] [All gods of death nod at you.] [All demons of death whistle at you.] [The demonic society Jie Sect expresses deep goodwill towards you.] [The demonic society LInfernal is happy.] [Vimalacitra of Jie Sect observes you carefully.] [A small number of demons start to look closely at you.] [More demons offer authorities to you than before.] [Your directory of possible authorities has been updated.] [Current authorities: 512] Chapter 335 - Descendants of the Monkey King (10) [Athena is silent.] Yeon-woo smiled coldly at the messages pouring in. Dungeon release. He had prepared it with Boo but had never opened it. The results were better than he expected. The Void that Nemesis brought made everyone panic, and Monster Portents jumped in to fan the fire. With the dungeon added on top, it was like dropping a bomb on top of their heads. The soldiers died and died. Mercenaries backed on a cliff were melted from minus energy and turned into Boos energy. Ivan, whom he had been worrying about the most, was struggling against the Bone Dragon with Shanon riding atop it. I was worried because it was incomplete, but this is way better than I expected. [You have gained souls.] [You have gained souls.] New souls were filling up the Collection as fast as they were being drained. In fact, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say the entire battlefield was in Boos palm. He had set up a trap knowing the alliance was chasing after him. It helped that he hadnt shown them his full strength. And my list of Authorities is longer. Were they mostly sent by gods and demons of death? I should take a closer look at it later. He already had four Authorities, but since he had raised their proficiency, it was time to look for additional ones. Actually, Yeon-woo didnt want to accept any more Authorities, so he didnt care about the list getting longer. The reason was simple. He wasnt confident he could master all of them. And once he did accept it, the interference of the Authoritys owner would increase. He didnt want to be limited in his actions. However, with his skills more developed and his body more fit, he thought it would be alright to take additional Authorities. Authorities had the identity of gods and demons. Just by accepting and using them, he could grow. Although, the owner would interfere. It wouldnt be bad to accept more Authorities to make gods and demons wary of each other. The gods and demons of death were already interested because of the Black King. Whether he had the Authorities or not, his actions would be limited. If so, it wouldnt be bad to accept all of them and make the gods and demons wary of each other. In the case of one trying to step up, other gods and demons would stop it. The tables would be turned. While Yeon-woo was busy checking the list of Authorities that amounted to over 500. I was wise to choose this side. The Ice King sighed. This was it. The reason he had surrendered as soon as he saw Yeon-woo. Technically, the Ice King and Yeon-woo might not have been that different ability-wise. However, he knew what would happen if they were enemies. Yeon-woos master, the Martial King, had been exactly like that. No. Hes worse than the Martial King when he was in his prime. It was an extreme relief that they werent enemies. The Monster Portents he had were horrifying enough, but to think he could control ghosts and skeletons, too. The Bone Dragon was especially jaw-dropping. If his guess was right, that Bone Dragon was..! The Ice King stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. It was best not to dive any deeper. That was the lesson he had learned during his lifetime as a mercenary. Victoria looked at the cave with silent eyes. Above the space where the Adamantine Nova was rotating, they could see the mercenaries dying off. The problem was that the slaughter wouldnt end there. Considering all the players on the stage, the 300 players sent into the cage were just the tip of the iceberg. Thinking about the people that would be sent in the second and third waves, it would be no exaggeration to say that the mercenaries, magicians, and bounty hunters on the stage would be swept away. And afterwards, what kind of chaos would follow in the Hoarders wake? We stalled for time with this, but its not over yet. When Yeon-woo opened his mouth, Victoria and the Ice King shook themselves and turned to him. Victoria. Yeah. Youre going to look for the Monkey Kings shedding now, right? Victoria thought of the conversation she had with Kahns shadow and Yeon-woo. -I left this shadow behind to ask you for a favor. -What is it? -Its.. Doyle. Kahns shadow paused and put emphasis on his next words. -Save Doyle. The conversation that began with those words explained everything that Kahn had been through and what was going on inside of the cave. And exactly how many soldiers of the Devil Army were inside the Monkey Kings Palace. -There are five bishops in the central palace. Theyre waiting for the signal. -Their goal is the completion of the sacrificial vessel. -Its a vessel to contain the Monkey Kings shedding beyond this palace. And theyre planning on bringing the Heavenly Demons subordinate, the Dragon God. -The materials needed are the Ruyi Bang pieces. Thats why I was ordered to gather them all this time. -However, there needs to be a ceremony to hold the shedding in the vessel.. So they sacrificed humans across all of the Five Mountains. They used the dead players as offerings. While also gathering pieces at the same time. It was all hard to believe. Vessel. Shedding. Ceremony. Human sacrifice. But in a way, it was expected of the Devil Army. They were a religious group, no, cult, serving the Heavenly Demon, so it wasnt strange for them to go through with such a religious service. -Doyle is in there. Unconscious. When the service starts, Ill block off Kindred and the others, so in the meantime, save Doyle. The words in the letter said to help Doyle. However, Yeon-woo didnt respond right away. Instead, he asked another question. -Why did the Devil Army take Doyle? Kahns shadow paused and replied in a dark voice. -Doyle is.. a candidate for the new head bishops body. With those words, the shadow disappeared. It was probably because Kahns actual body had gone deeper in the cave and was blocked by the Void. Yeon-woo was deep in thought for a long time, like he was contemplating something. And after some time passed, he began to move again, leaving the preparation to block the chase of the alliance. What is he trying to do? Victoria thought Yeon-woo might have some kind of plan. However, she didnt know what it was. Please watch over this place. Yeon-woo sat on the floor and closed his eyes. Like Yeon-woo asked, Victoria set up a barrier and got ready for any sudden attack. The Ice King stood guard with sharp eyes. Above them, wind gathered, and Rebecca appeared and disappeared again. Hwiii Yeon-woos consciousness settled down. He recalled the Consciousness he expanded outside and trod through each of his senses. He could feel all kinds of vestiges complexly tied up together, including his. He had attempted to get rid of all traces of the 72 Bian last time, but it seemed like there were still some left behind. They could be called Evil Nian. Yeon-woo held onto the ones that felt clearest. Then, it felt like his body was floating up. [You have succeeded in leaving your body.] [You are leaving the limits of your physical body. There are limits to your stats because of your new condition.] [Your current condition is unstable. You are a living being. If you do not return to your body within the set time or go too far away, you may die.] [00:30:00] [00:29:59.99] [00:29:59.98] [Your understanding of souls has increased.] When he looked down, he could see himself sitting criss-crossed with Victoria and the Ice King protecting him. Its interesting to see myself like this. It was only possible because they were near the Monkey Kings shedding. Yeon-woo turned his head in another direction. He was only given 30 minutes. He had to take care of business before then and return. Far beyond, into the abyss, something was calling him. Like the story of how the little girl climbed up the rope to avoid the tiger, Yeon-woo ascended while holding onto the signal. Then, many things spread under him. The place he was in became smaller. He could see the alliance fighting Boo, many intertwined paths like ant tunnels, and the second squad that now began to enter the entrance. Then, Yeon-woo felt himself being absorbed somewhere else. The world around him changed. Hwaak! . Yeon-woo found himself in a familiar place. A mountain with fruit trees and waxberry trees. An exotic utopia with warm sunlight and fresh breezes. It was Mount Huaguo. Monkey King! Monkey King! Are you here? Kahn had said that he would try to stop the ceremony and that Yeon-woo should save Doyle during that time. It was a feint operation. But from what Yeon-woo saw, that was dangerous. The Devil Army wouldnt be fooled that easily. More than anything, the strategy Kahn suggested required his sacrifice. Saving Doyle and sacrificing Kahn? Kahn could think that it was an obvious choice, but to Yeon-woo, it was like throwing Kahn away. So Yeon-woo was going to flip Kahns strategy around. The best thing would be to abort the ceremony. If he hid the Monkey Kings shedding before the ceremony began, then everything the Devil Army did would go up in flames. Then, there would be some chaos, and he would have time to think of a method to save both Kahn and Doyle. But. Hes not here. Yeon-woos face hardened. Where is he? Yeon-woo searched the mountain with his wings of fire, but he couldnt find the Monkey Kings shedding anywhere. There werent any traces of him. It was quiet, like an abandoned world. However, this was definitely the Imaginary World that the shedding had created. If the owner of the world disappeared, the world would have crumbled as well. Then where was he? Was he already moved into the vessel? No. The ceremony hasnt begun yet. Then, Nike wouldve let him know. I dont see the Blue Dragon either. The Dragon God, Sheng, who was the Heavenly Demons subordinate, couldnt be seen either. [00:12:29.41] Meanwhile, the clock was still ticking. Just when he was thinking that he should return soon, Pat! Suddenly, light shined in front of Yeon-woo, and something small floated up. The power within it was dynamic. It was a familiar power. Sheng? The power of the Dragon God. The form shook in response like it was nodding, and it suddenly began to move quickly. Yeon-woo quickly chased after it with his wings of fire. It was so fast that he could only follow after it using Wind Path-Gale and Blink consecutively. Where he arrived was a small cave off from Mount Huaguo. Are you telling me to go in here? Urrrng, urng The form shook again and disappeared. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes and entered the cave. It was damp in a different way from the Monkey Kings Palace. However, the path wasnt that long, so he quickly arrived at the end. Argh, Im not doing it! Its annoying, so why do you keep..?! Monkey King? Huh? It was you? The Monkey King was sitting on the ground, his body wrapped in chains. Was it really him? Unlike when they first met, he looked so feeble. The Monkey King looked at Yeon-woo through his messy hair and cringed. S***. This is embarrassing. Chapter 336 - Descendants of the Monkey King (11) Thwak! Kahn stumbled at the pain of his cheek being slapped, but he didnt fall and regained his balance. Fortunately, the pieces in his hand didnt drop to the floor. Kindred smirked at him. Do you think things will change? That I dont know what youre thinking? Its a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? Misunderstanding.. Kindred scoffed. Thwak. He hit Kahns other cheek. This time, it was so painful that Kahn felt like his neck was twisted. The inside of his mouth was torn, and he could taste blood. I really dont like that word. Regardless of Kahns condition, Kindreds eyes were flashing sharply. You can use that word for anything. Its a misunderstanding, I think theres been a misunderstanding. If you use that word, it excuses you from anything. Right? Again, its all a misunderstanding. Really. What an omnipotent word. Kindred flicked his finger. The pieces of the Ruyi Bang in Kahns palm floated up and whirled above him. Sure. Try doing whatever you want. People should always take the chances they get. You wont be bored then. A man behind Kindred quietly stepped up and held something out. It was a golden sphere. The sphere began to shine. The pieces whirling above gathered towards it and landed in the hollow parts of the sphere. Clack, clack The sacrificial vessel slowly took shape. There were hundreds of pieces gathered, so it couldnt be called a piece anymore. Kahn looked at it with his jaw clenched. Of the pieces, there were some that the Devil Army used to own, but 40% of it was what he had obtained after going through near-death situations. For the last few years, he had acted as the Devil Armys assassin. He killed any descendants the Devil Army discovered and took their pieces. He didnt even want to think about how many people he had killed in that process. But every time, Kindred was happier. A bloodied piece would have more grudges. He said there was no better material to finish the vessel. Kahn may have been a demon, but Kindred was an even greater demon. The Heavenly Demon? He felt like he knew why the divine being was deep in slumber, not responding to their calls. Who would like such lunatics? The current head bishop was the one who disposed of the previous head bishop, Black Dawn, and some other bishops to sit on the throne. He didnt have a legitimate tie to the throne, so he had to depend on the Heavenly Demon. No matter how much others called him a heretic, if he received the favor of the Heavenly Demon, he would be legitimate. But the Heavenly Demon didnt listen to the head bishops desperate pleas. So the head bishop had to use another way. If the Heavenly Demon didnt respond, he could find the other faces of the Heavenly Demon and serve them. Kahn, who was only a sword-wielder, didnt know the exact teachings of the Devil Army. However, he did know that whenever the Heavenly Demon was reincarnated through Samsara, he would teach important things to the world or learn something to make his soul even more complete. He also knew that the Devil Army called those other faces of the Heavenly Demon. It was a term for the previous lives of the Heavenly Demon. The Monkey King was one of the strongest lives of the Heavenly Demon. Of course the head bishop desired the Monkey King. But the real Monkey King had disappeared when the Heavenly Demon entered into a slumber, so bringing his shedding was the wisest choice. They would do it with the sacrificial ceremony. Everything was prepared. The shedding was bound tightly with Divine Iron because he refused to leave the palace, and sacrifices were spread throughout the mountains for his descent. The altar was prepared. Fire burned in the bronze braziers. All the officials of the Devil Armythe bishops, diocesan bishops, high priests, normal priests, and honorary priestswere there. Now, only the prayer ceremony was left. The moment the descent succeeded, they would immediately exterminate all the insects that dirtied the holy territory in the Five Mountains. And after that.. Lets not think about it. Kahn shut his eyes. They probably wouldnt be able to succeed with the prayer ceremony. He wouldnt let them. That, in itself, would cause a commotion, but he didnt want to think about what came next. You said the insects in this sacred place have nothing to do with you? Kindred opened his mouth, looking at the shining sacrificial vessel. Kahn opened his shut eyes and bowed. Yes, sir. Sacred place. He was talking about the Monkey Kings Palace. Yeon-woos party and the chasers were insects that needed to be taken care of for daring to step into such a sacred place. Then come back after you get rid of them all. Only then will you get what you want. Kindreds gaze turned towards the altar. In front of the bronze braziers, a robed man was praying. His youthful face could be seen through the slight movement of the robe. There was a subtle light shining around him. He looked like a saint. Kahn grit his teeth and bowed. Thank you for trusting me. You three, follow him. Four, five, six. Three apostles followed Kahn. Kahn left the central palace with them in tow. Kindred snorted, looking at Kahn walk away, and slowly moved to the finished sacrificial vessel. The remaining third bishop quietly followed him. Why are you letting him live? Hes a hunting dog who cant be used anymore. Obviously, the Devil Army wasnt planning on upholding their promise, even if Kahn did all they asked. Doyle was an important key who would lead them to a new era. They needed to take care of Kahn quietly. Who said Im letting him live? Kindred snorted. Were in front of a holy altar. Weve already given plenty of sacrifices; is there a need to use dirty blood? Itll just be bad luck. I didnt think about it deeply enough. The third bishop belatedly realized Kindreds plans. He was planning on cleaning Kahn up after all the insects were taken care of. Kahn would be tired then, so he wouldnt be able to avoid it. Then lets begin the ceremony. Kindred walked up the five stairs and put the completed sacrificial vessel on the altar. He wasnt the one leading the prayer ceremony. His role was only one of a butler who helped the one in charge lead it smoothly. . The man praying in front of the altar slowly took off his robe. Doyle raised his head with pupilless eyes. Then, he opened his mouth. Please answer, other face of the Heavenly Demon. * * * Aw. Are you okay? While leaving through the entrance, Kahn heard Nikes voice and nodded subtly. It was a small movement, so the bishops next to him didnt notice. Yeah. Im fine, so dont worry. Nike had been in Kahns mind, quietly resting there. Nike was such an innocent and kind child. Kahn wondered how a guy like Yeon-woo had been able to meet him. He mustve activated Holy Fire because the injury in his mouth quickly healed. Kahn was about to thank him when Nike carefully spoke up. Hey. Yeah. What kind of friend is Doyle? Nike wondered if he had asked something he shouldnt have. But Kahn laughed lightly and answered nonchalantly. A hateful bastard. Hate ful? Kahn could feel that Nike was curious about why he was saving him if he was so hateful. His smile deepened. Yeah, hes hateful. He never listens to me and talks back. I cant beat him up either. Ugh. Kahn began to explain his backstory as he introduced Doyle. Its a bit boring, but do you want to listen? Yeah! I like stories like this. Thinking that Nike was the type of child old-timers would like, Kahn continued. Kahn was fourteen when he first met Doyle. At the time, things were cold between Kahn and his father, Iron Lion. He coincidentally met a ranker called Red Skull, who came as a customer. Doyle was a ten-year-old child who tagged along. Red Skull? This really dark, old guy. Hes the third bishop. ! Nike was greatly surprised. That meant that he had given his son to the head bishop. Did that make sense? It does. To those lunatics. They probably think its nothing to sell their children to gain their gods favor. No way. Nike, who only had good memories of his mother, couldnt believe it. You cant attempt to understand this world with logic. Kahns voice was cynical. Kahn, who was furious at his father, and Doyle, who was disgusted by his family. It wouldnt be a mere coincidence that the two met and created a plan in the span of a few hours to work together. And the two children left a short note saying not to look for them and left. Not much, huh? Kahn laughed. But Nike shook his head. No, Kahn felt like he did. Its like looking at me and Master. You two? Yeah, yeah! Kahn felt strange. We went through something similar. And Kahn, youre like Master. Me? And him? Nah. How can you compare me to such a dry human? Am I not a bit more good-looking, though? Kahn made a light joke. No. Youre similar. Very. Nike spoke firmly. Master is the same as you. Wanting to save his little brother. Im jealous. I wasnt able to save my older brothers. Kahn stopped walking. What? Why did you suddenly stop? The bishops behind Kahn frowned, but Kahn didnt hear them. A shiver went down his spine. What are you talking about? Me? No. Cain. Kahns voice was low. He had a little brother? Oh, Im not supposed to talk about this. Nike hesitated for a bit, then began to explain Yeon-woos situation, leaving the important parts out. A little brother who was trapped somewhere. Yeon-woos lonely journey to Tartarus. A clue about his brothers whereabouts and what Yeon-woo did to gain it. Thats why Master came here. To find you after getting that letter. ! Kahns body trembled. He felt like he had been hammered in the head. Yeon-woo came to save his little brother? That guy? That moment, images of what he had been through with Yeon-woo flashed through his head. -Sometimes, Im jealous of you guys. In the Tutorial, Yeon-woo looked at Doyle and himself with longing eyes. His face was covered by a mask, but his eyes were filled with gloom. In the Five Mountains, Yeon-woo expressed his pity for his separation from Doyle. Then, Yeon-woo had said that he could tell him anything. He hadnt known at the time. He just thought Yeon-woo mustve had something going on, too. He never explained his personal business. His mouth was always closed. However, what kind of emotions were in his eyes when he looked at them? Grief? Pain? Whatever it was, it was deeper than what he had thought. And. Everything wouldve been painful to Yeon-woo. But.. I forced the guy.. the guy who barely found a clue about his brother to come here? They had similar goals. His shock turned into guilt. The guilt drenched his body, drowning him. It turned into self-hatred. I.. He looked down at his hands. He couldnt see them because his sight was gone, but his two hands were shaking. What have I done? * * * Why are you like this? In Yeon-woos memory, the Monkey Kings shedding was a confident and proud being. The aura he exuded wouldnt fall short of Hermess. But right now, his bloodied existence felt faint. What had happened? And what were those chains around him? I dont know. F***. Dont ask. But he still had his pride, so he whipped his head and grumbled. A thought occurred to Yeon-woo while he was looking at him. In this condition. He looked down at his left hand. Would Bathorys Vampiric Sword work? Chapter 337 - Descendants of the Monkey King (12) Whats up with that look? Do you wanna die? The Monkey Kings shedding frowned and growled. Yeon-woo flinched because he knew that he had been thinking about something ridiculous, but since the Monkey King hadnt read his mind, he decided to be shameless. I dont know what youre talking about, sir. Geez, all these bastards left and right. They only have thoughts of betrayal. Whew. The shedding sighed, extremely annoyed. How did you end up like this? I know, right? Its so embarrassing why I am.. wait. Hey, lets talk later. Yeon-woo was about to ask why, but he felt something approaching them and quickly hid his presence behind a column. Soon, someone walked into the cave. Yeon-woos eyes widened when he realized who it was. Kindred. The second bishop of the Devil Army grinned mischievously like a child as he spoke. I came to greet you today as well, other face of the Heavenly Demon. How have you been, sir? Did you sleep well? I would feel better if I didnt have to see your face. Oh, dear. Thats a shame. I want to help with that, but the people who can come here to serve you are limited.. Thats why I said I dont need any of that, so untie me right now. The Monkey King lifted up the chains that bound his arms and legs. They made a clacking sound as the chains connected to the wall extended and fell back down on the ground again. You said Im one of the gods you serve? Then how can you treat a god like this? I would like to help you with that as well. Kindred raised a corner of his mouth. But wont you try to kill me then? No. Why would I kill you? Really? Of course. I wont just kill you. Ill rip you apart. The sheddings eyes turned sharp. Hwak An intense, murderous aura settled upon them. It was a fighting spirit fitting of a trace of the Heavenly Demon. Sweat beaded on Kindreds forehead, but he didnt lose his smile. See? I dont have any other way if I want to live. Please wait just a little more. Nothing will change anyway. Nothing will change? Yes, sir. Cant you just think youre moving houses? I should definitely rip your mouth apart first. I apologize if I said anything to infuriate you. Kindred politely bowed. And I want to break that head. All that came in return was the Monkey Kings murderous aura and smirk. However, it didnt matter to Kindred. From when he had caused the Monkey Kings shedding to end up like this, no, from when he had refused to be served during their first meeting, Kindred had expected this. Being disliked by the god you served was dejecting, but it wasnt enough to bend Kindreds lunatic faith. Then you wont change your mind even now? I already said so, but if I leave here, theres only one reason why I would. The shedding grinned. To rip your mouth. Kindred frowned. In the end, he couldnt convince the shedding. It seemed he would have to forcefully progress with things now. The ceremony will start soon. Well do our best not to make you uncomfortable, but things may be hard for a bit, so please prepare for it. He disappeared into smoke after he finished talking. Dum, dum, dum The world began to tremble. It shook up and down as the sound of a bell ringing in a temple steadily descended upon them. As the shaking became worse, the space began to crack. What is. Yeon-woo came out from behind the column. What do you think it is? Those damned bastards began the ceremony. Psychos. They dont care about what the god they serve thinks, and theyre talking about honor? Bulls***. Annoyance was on the Monkey Kings sheddings face. The crumpled space became whole again. He was probably fighting against the forces from the outside that were trying to seal the Imaginary World. Yeon-woo thought that the Devil Army was going to win this fight. When I first heard the Devil Army was creating a sacrificial vessel, I thought you were in on it. Me? Why would I be? The shedding snorted. Let me just tell you one this. The kiddo the one they call the Heavenly Demon never wanted that. Hes worse than me, so he doesnt like noisy things like this. Yeon-woo remembered what he heard about the Heavenly Demon having thrown the Devil Army away a long time ago. It was a long time ago when the Heavenly Demon fell into a deep slumber. It was when the head bishop replaced all nine of the bishop spots after Black Dawns fall. Its a truth that only a few people know, but the current bishops of the Devil Army are only halves that arent permitted the Heavenly Demons Authority. No, to be exact, cursed halves. All they could do was borrow the strength of the Heavenly Demon from his other bodies using an artifact. There was information about the Devil Army in the diary. Yeon-woo learned the artifact they used was the Ruyi Bang some time ago. And the current head bishop who got rid of the previous head bishop and the other bishops is. A real monster. There was a hierarchy within the Nine Kings. Obviously, the Martial King and the Summer Queen were at the top. The one who was considered to be near their level was the head bishop. And if the head bishop was given permission to use the Authority? No one knew what would happen. This was the reason why the Devil Army had caused this situation. If they could awaken the Monkey King through his shedding, they would be able to gain an Authority indirectly. And if he changes his body, he can cleanse himself of the curse. The current head bishop was cursed by the Heavenly Demon. But if he moved into a new body, that would change. That was why Doyle was needed. The reason why Kindred had tried to take Sesha in the past was to provide a potential candidate for the head bishop. Moreover, that was why he had appeared in the fight against Walpurgisnacht to obtain the Philosophers Stone. Yeon-woo wanted to mess this up for them. They always interfered with whatever he was doing, so in the end, there was nothing he could do but fight. Why are you like this? Cant you see? I was caught by the damned thing. Yeon-woo looked closely at the chains around the shedding. Realizing what it was, his eyes widened. It was a metal he knew too fell. Is this Divine Iron? Yeah. To be exact, its the Golden Headband. ! The Golden Headband. It was the divine artifact that was placed on the Monkey Kings head to stop him from wrecking chaos. He had taken off the headband after finishing everything the heavenly world assigned to him, but if the Devil Army had forced it back on? They even used the Golden Headband. Shit, I couldnt do anything. It meant the Devil Army had caught the Monkey Kings shedding after a lot of preparation. It could seem impossible for such a powerful being to be caught, but there were probably limits to what he could do because he was in the Imaginary World. And Sheng, that guy was flicked out too.. f***. Yeon-woo didnt know exactly why, but it seemed the Dragon God couldnt get into this world anymore. Anyways. Why are you here? I saw you were causing a ruckus outside. Did you come to do the same here? You knew? Hey. This is my palace. If I dont know whats happening in my own front yard, Id be a stupid a***, not a human. The shedding flicked his finger. Then, the space in front of Yeon-woo wavered, and different scenes appeared. -How are you..! -The. Toy. Whos. Copying. Me. Only. Amounts. To. That. Much? Doctor Doom seemed out of it because of the continuous magic attacks that Boo was shooting at him. Most of his magic circles were cracked, and his artifacts were broken. The magicians that he brought were already slaughtered by the skeletons. In a moment, the strongest of the Magic Tower were dead, and as their souls were absorbed by Yeon-woo, their knowledge was naturally absorbed by Boo. -How can a person like you serve a mere human?! What happened to you?! It seemed Doctor Doom had realized Boos identity. He was shouting as he vomited blood. -Faust! The scene changed. -A Bone Dragon and Death Nobles? What are these?! Cain! Dont hide cowardly and come out! Give me my son! Ivan shouted with a crumpled face. But his hands were tied by Shanons consecutive attacks, and his feet were tied by the Poison Breath the Bone Dragon was emitting from above. He was trying to endure the attacks, as if proving why he was called Lion of the Battlefield. The more he did, the more intense Shanons attacks became. The Bone Dragon wasnt able to show its full power because it was incomplete, so he had to be more active. Then, Shanon suddenly fell back. It was because someone appeared from the darkness. Ivan frowned, not knowing what kind of tricks the new enemy had up his sleeves. -Its been a while, Father. His face hardened seeing his sons face. -Hm? You have an interesting technique. Its a bit familiar. But he definitely died.. no, is this the way you look like after youve died? -Are you? In the next scene, Faceless and Hanryeong were in the middle of an intense battle. Faceless fought with the bandages like Faceless always did and tilted their head feeling something was wrong. Hanryeong also felt something strange from Faceless while he was swinging his nine swords around. -Huhu! I didnt think Id meet you here! My dear friend! Suddenly, Faceless burst out laughing. It was an indifferent but chilling voice. It was a voice that no one had heard before. At the same time, the air around Faceless changed. As if Faceless was a different person, the hidden figure appeared. The bandages around Faceless became sharper. Faceless looked free-spirited all this time, but during this moment, Faceless looked like a true swordsman. Ivan wouldnt be able to follow either. Kwang Hanryeong shouted while pushing against the attacks. -Facelesss body.. no, you swallowed him? Other scenes flashed by. The undead army, stepping on the pursuing forces. The Monster Portents continued to power up as they swallowed the souls. With the limits of the Black King released, they began to grow again. There was also Victoria and the Ice King protecting Yeon-woos body. The scene ended there. Yeon-woo nodded, thinking there was no point in hiding what he was doing. Yes. Like you said, Ive come to cause ruckus here, too. The Monkey King snorted, flabbergasted. I felt this before, but youre like that kiddo when it comes to creating incidents. And your personality, too. He added that there wouldnt be a boring moment here while he was tied up thanks to Yeon-woo. So how are you gonna cause a ruckus? I might seem like Im relaxed right now, but Im bloody tired. Ill serve the you, the Monkey King, from now on. The sheddings mouth curved wider. Youre saying that youll be like them? Dum The world shook again. It meant the ceremony was still progressing quickly. [00:04:21_36] There wasnt much time left for Yeon-woo. Taking into consideration the time it took to return to his body, he had less than 3 minutes left. I wont deny it. But Ill be better than them. Based on what? You know what theyre after, dont you? . Theyll try to swallow the Monkey King as well and become another face of the Heavenly Demon.. The reason why the Devil Army needed the Philosophers Stone? They tried to excuse themselves saying it was to serve the Monkey King, but there was no need to tie up the shedding here. Their true goal was something else. Swallowing the Monkey Kings shedding successfully. The head bishop was planning on becoming a new divine being. The Monkey Kings shedding frowned, already knowing that was the plan. So you want me to become your hunting dog? I dont want to. Even so, the Monkey King didnt want to give himself easily to Yeon-woo. He was looking at the Despair and Grief of the Black King. The bindings of the Black King. Do you think I dont know what it is? . This time, Yeon-woo closed his mouth. Actually, his plan was to bind the Monkey Kings shedding to the Cast before the Devil Army could do anything, like he had to the Cyclopes. But the Monkey King wasnt as easy to persuade as they were. Kookookoo The shakings of the world became severe. The cracks in the space opened up. The world would soon disappear at this rate. [00:02:56_08] What should I do? Yeon-woo contemplated deeply. The shedding didnt seem like it was going to fall for his persuasion. Then did he have to force him? But even though he had fallen, he was still a divine being. It was hard to do it without his consent. Then did he have to use the Bathorys Vampiric Sword? He didnt know if his skill would work properly because of the sheddings situation. Then lets do this. The shedding broke the silence again. Yeon-woo paid careful attention to words. How? Just swallow me. It was unexpected. Yeon-woos eyes widened. But then. Ill disappear. Of course. The sheddings eyes were sharper than ever. I dont want to be pulled away like a cow dragged to the slaughterhouse. Ill make my own destiny. Ill choose. The monkey born receiving the vitality of the sun and the moon. He was born a king, and he gained a divine level after overcoming many obstacles. Destiny was only something for him to destroy. So. He was planning on doing the same now. Ill choose where Ill die. Its an additional life Im living right now anyway. I wont feel wronged if I die. Yeon-woo felt himself become overwhelmed by the sheddings power. Was this the true appearance of a real king and god? He suddenly wanted to be like the Monkey King. However, I have two conditions. The Monkey King raised two fingers. Go ahead, sir. First. Step on those sons of b***** who made me like this. I will. Yeon-woo nodded. He was planning on doing that even if he didnt ask. Second. Wake me up later. But. Yes. You might think its impossible because my existence will disappear. I said I wouldnt feel wronged if I died, but if I can, I still want to live a bit longer. So think about it well. Therere still some ways to resummon me. Yeon-woo thought of the additional option in the Cast of the Black King. Summons of the Dead. It said only the dead could be summoned, but what if there was a way to get around that? How about it? Can you do it? Yes, sir. That mouth of yours. The Monkey Kings shedding laughed for the first time. Then, in an arrogant manner, he spread his arms apart and spoke. Fine. Swallow. Thank you for everything. Yeon-woo bowed. You say that like well never see each other again. A smile spread on the sheddings face. Yeon-woo approached him with his right hand. Sharp teeth appeared on his palm. Clack, clack [Bathorys Vampiric Sword has been released.] Chapter 338 - Descendants of the Monkey King (13 Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (6/10) Yeon-woo moved his hand towards the shedding of the Monkey King. The shedding closed its eyes. Like how a sandcastle fell to the waves, the particles of the shedding crumbled and were absorbed into Bathorys Vampiric Sword. As the shedding of the Monkey King disappeared, the chains clattered to the ground. However, Yeon-woo couldnt hear anything. It was because of the enormous amount of holy power that was flowing into his hand. I knew there was a lot, but I didnt know it would be this much..! A divine being was a divine being. It was obvious he would have a great number of Blessings. Of course it would be difficult to swallow it whole. Crunch, crunch He could hear his body creaking already. The Philosophers Stone was spinning intensely, opening all possibilities, but the amount pouring out was too great. It felt as if he had opened a dam just to fill a small pot; it was a wonder how it wasnt cracking. Still, there was a silver lining in that his possibilities as a dragon had opened as he absorbed the Summer Queen. Although tied to the lower world, the Draconic species was once a supernatural species equivalent to gods. The opening of that possibility was a considerable help to Yeon-woo. Drrrk The Imaginary World began to collapse as it was once a part of the sheddings body as well. [Demonic Divine Dragon Body is being formed. 92, 93% 95%.] However, its power didnt disappear. Yeon-woo activated a skill to hold onto his shaking mind. [Time Difference] In the slowed world, he gritted his teeth. This isnt pleasant. Just because his thinking had sped up, it didnt mean his physical pain disappeared. Rather, he felt it even more clearly because he was more focused. He felt like he was going to die. Yeon-woo forced himself to endure it and racked his brain. Its hard to absorb the shedding completely. If I had a bit more time, Id try, but.. [00:01:29_68] I have about one minute left at the most. I have to swallow the shedding in that time no matter what. Then.. His eyes flashed sharply in the flood of information. Ill take just the core of the shedding and throw the rest away. It mightve been a waste just to take 20 percent and throw the rest of it away, but for Yeon-woo, who wasnt anywhere near supernatural yet, it was an enormous amount. Hwaaaa It was nearly impossible to pick out the core from all the vestiges of the sheddings existence. However, Yeon-woo didnt give up and slowed down time as much as he could to absorb the information. Within it, the life story of the shedding, no, the Monkey King was held. He became a god after being born as the king of monkeys, then became Buddha after he fell back down to the lower world. Fighting with the heavenly world and battling against the Demon Kings with his blood brothers. The growth of the Monkey King, laughing, crying, and walking side-by-side with his friends poured into Yeon-woos head. There, Yeon-woo was able to review the 72 Bian that he had. The Monkey King hadnt used the 72 Bian he learned from his teacher, Subodhi, simply as Bian. He used it as magic, a fighting technique, or as Mugong. The Monkey King was able to take it in a new direction as he mixed and combined the various methods. Yeon-woo was able to learn a lot of things from it. Moreover, he also learned a bit more about the inheritance the Jaecheondaeseong left behind, the Heavenly Bracket. [TN: Jaecheondaeseong is the Korean version of the title of Sun Wukong.] From the countless information, he collected the most important sections. He felt like he could completely understand the 72 Bian at this rate. No, to be exact, Yeon-woo was slowly becoming the Monkey King. He was synchronizing with the divine being too quickly for him to be aware. That moment. Boom! Yeon-woo was suddenly hit by something. He looked up in surprise. Athena was standing there, larger than he remembered, with sad eyes. Dont be eaten. As she spoke, she spread her arms out and held Yeon-woo. You have things to do. Only then was Yeon-woo able to see himself. The dragon scales that had grown on his flesh shined goldenly, and his hair reached his shoulders having turned white. He couldnt check, but he felt like his eyes were probably shining a fiery gold as well. Gold and white were the symbols of the Monkey King. It seemed he was being swallowed while he was trying to swallow the shedding. He was completely drunk on power. If Athena hadnt appeared to help, what wouldve happened to him? He shivered and turned back to thank her. However, Athena had vanished. Where had she gone? No. How was she able to manifest in the first place? [Athena is silent.] He was curious, but he just shook his head and checked his body. The white hair and gold scales that were the symbol of the Monkey King were gone. Instead, he could feel a powerful strength from his body that he didnt have before. Level. His level had increased strikingly. He thought that all the possibilities that he hadnt been able to digest from the Summer Queens soul had revealed themselves. More than anything. I didnt know the 72 Bian would do something so.. amazing. [Your understanding of the 72 Bian has increased. The proficiency has increased dramatically.] [Your affinity for water has deepened.] [Your affinity for gold has deepened.] [Your affinity for wood has deepened.] [You have gained an understanding of the superior property Five Penances.] [The title Descendent of the Monkey King has been changed to Heir of the Jaecheondaeseong.] [You have satisfied multiple conditions and gained a clue relating to Inheritance of the Jaecheondaeseong.] Yeon-woo was able to recreate the 72 Bian based on his higher understanding of the Monkey King and open the Inheritance of the Jaecheondaeseong. The five signature skills the Monkey King had completed after organizing everything he learned. Nuebyeoksae. Yusuhang. Shinmokryeong. Hwayeomryun. Geumkangpo. The artistic skills that separated the stem of the 72 Bian, the Five Penances, and went beyond the fields of Bian and Martial Studies to create new laws. Yeon-woo succeeded in knowing what the five signature skills were, but he didnt know how to approach it. It was hard to touch based on the knowledge he already knew. However, he felt like it was possible for him to approach it slowly with the Dragons Knowledge, so he shouted with satisfaction. He raised his fiery golden eyes up. [00:42:11_25] It was a bit tight but enough to return if he rushed. But. He thought he could do something else before he returned. There were many remains of the shedding around him. It was a waste to throw them all away. Wasnt there a way to use them as well? Organizing his thoughts, he quickly turned his body in another direction. [Current awakening progress: 98%] * * * Finally, finally, the god is descending ! Here! Kookookoo The center of the palace began to shake intensely. With Kindreds cheer, the Consciousness of the bishops and diocesans expanded farther. Mahalbata, tamaha. Mahalbata, tamaha. To be exact, it was just the owners of the Golden Headband. The power that was able to bring up the Monkey Kings shedding from the Imaginary World. It wasnt easy to control the Golden Headband. Only after Kindred and other bishops and diocesan bishops worked together did it move. The group unconsciousness was pulling at the Golden Headband. Right now, the Golden Headband was probably tightly wrapping around the shedding in the Imaginary World. The contents pouring into the sacrificial vessel were extraordinary. It was holy power..! Kindred trembled with ecstasy. Even after becoming bishops, they werent allowed Authorities and couldnt even dream of using holy power. What an exhilarating sight it was to see real holy power. They were all traces of the Monkey Kings life. He felt overwhelmed with just this taste, so how powerful would it be when he observed it carefully? Most importantly, the shedding was just a cover. Then how powerful would the real Monkey King be? And the Heavenly Demon? He was able to reaffirm that everything else on the 98th floor was fake and the only real god was the Heavenly Demon. And. The head bishop, who will be born with a new face after accepting that shedding will be.. the eternal leader of our Devil Army..! Madness flashed in Kindreds eyes. His lunatic faith was for the Heavenly Demon and the head bishop. If the heavenly world had the Heavenly Demon, the lower world had the head bishop. And both of them would honor him. He shivered, thinking about the favor of the god that would come pouring down on him. But. Why isnt it ending? Kindreds eyes narrowed. The contents flowing into the vessel were just remains, the actual core of the shedding couldnt be seen. Was he still rebelling? But there would be limits to how long he could resist in his condition. It wasnt good for the process to be extended. Oh, well. Narrowing his eyes, he contacted the groups subconsciousness. He was going to help them pull the shedding in himself. However. Hm? The group subconsciousness was too quiet. It wasnt supposed to be like this. They were supposed to be pulling in the Golden Headband? Just then, Kindred saw someone in the corner of his eyes. The person mustve felt his presence too because they turned their body in his direction. I was just about to go see you. I guess you couldnt wait and came first. A person with blask mask and clothes with wings of fire on their back. It was a familiar face. The face Kindred wanted to chew up and swallow. However, there was something different about him. Through the mask, his eyes were a burning gold color. Fiery Golden Eyes. It was the power that only Heirs who learned the 72 Bian to a deep extent could have. You! While Kindred was shocked by the unexpected incident. Kwang! His consciousness was suddenly kicked out of the group subconsciousness. He barely got himself together from the dizziness. Wondering what was happening, he tried to step forward. An intense storm was whirling in the center of the palace. It was hard to stay steady and tell up from down. Suddenly, he felt something pour down onto his face. It was sticky and uncomfortable. Reflexively, he wiped it with his hand to check. Blood? To be exact, it was sticky blood combined with flesh. Just when he looked around with anxiety. Pupupung The diocesans exploded like fireworks like they had been waiting. Kindred couldnt understand the unrealistic sight in front of him and screamed after a belated realization. Cain! The vessel that was supposed to hold the shedding was flowing backwards. He didnt know how it happened, but as the core disappeared, the power that didnt have anywhere to go had exploded. The group subconsciousness, which had been trying to control the power, was impacted, and the priests who couldnt take it were swept away. Bishops, diocesans, and the high priest.. there was no ranking to death. If they couldnt take it, they died, and even if they did endure it, they were poisoned by the holy power and left in a blank state. When even the vessel exploded, the broken pieces of the Ruyi Bang scattered into the air. Cainnnnn! Kindreds mind exploded as well. The moment that he had been waiting for decades for tens of years, the lunatic effort that he had put into it, had disappeared into thin air. However, there was absolutely nothing he could do. All he managed to do was hold himself up in the current of power. His body was tattered. The Monkey King asked me. In front of him, Yeon-woo suddenly appeared, flashing his Fiery Golden Eyes. To rip your mouth apart first. Cainnnnnnnn! Yeon-woo planted his Magic Bayonet into the mouth of the screaming person and spun it around. Puk! Chwak Chapter 339 - Descendants of the Monkey King (14) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (7/10) Because Yeon-woo was currently intangible, he didnt cut Kindreds neck physically. He had forced the power of the shedding that was still exploding onto Kindred. Another shadow? Its like hes an amoeba constantly dividing itself into more cells. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue seeing Kindreds corpse scatter. It seemed there was never a time when he wasnt a shadow. [00:26:49_78] Yeon-woo checked the countdown and turned around. He could see Doyle bowing with blank eyes on the floor. Lets go back. * * * Rumble The earthquake that began in the center spread to the rest of the palace. Dust and rocks fell from the ceiling. The first people to become nervous about the toppling palace were the mercenaries who were continually being sent into the palace. S***! Keack! Save me! Kuk! They wanted to escape from the dangerous situation, but escape was impossible when they couldnt tell up from down. The undead army kept on swarming in and stepped on them. It was like elephants were stepping on ants. [A god of Olympus, Thanatos, is thrilled.] [A god of the Chan Sect, King of Seven Hells, observes the dead souls calmly.] [A god of Ea, Nergal, nods with satisfaction. He expresses his satisfaction at the mortal being able to use the power well.] [A god of Deva, Ksitigarbha, shakes his head from side to side and watches the situation carefully.] [A demon of Niflheim, Hel, licks his lips with his red tongue. His body trembles from happiness.] [A?ma-dava checks if there are any souls that will go to him. He expresses his regret that he cant do anything about the great harvest.] [The gods of death nod. They all speak as one.] [Message: His.] [The demons of death are happy. They enjoy their festival and deliver a common message.] [Message: Successor.] The gods and demons didnt stop or hesitate to reveal messages as if they were overjoyed by the situation. The mercenaries were angry that they were just entertainment for the gods and demons of death, and they even felt helpless, not being able to do anything about it. [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] There was only one god who was looking at the battle from another point of view. And. With her at the lead, other types of gods and demons began to show themselves. [A god of Olympus, Ares, nods with satisfaction.] [A god of the Chan Sect, Prince Nezha, comes to observe the situation after hearing the news.] War. The gods of war and fighting began to show themselves. Here, war was spreading with death. If it was a simple fight, they wouldnt have been interested because it was just one of the many wars that occurred in the Tower. [A god of Asgard, Tyr, slowly puts down his book of law. He observes the situation with impartial eyes.] The problem was that Yeon-woo was fighting the countless number of forces alone. To be exact, it was that Yeon-woo was fighting with all his subordinates, but showing an amount of firepower that no Lord in history had been able to do. Maybe long ago in the past, the Vampiric Lord Bathory had exuded this much power. It was understandable for the gods and demons related to war to be watching so keenly. He was the first person they were interested in after the Martial King. [A demon of the Jie Sect, Vimalacitra, nods with satisfaction. He compliments player ### for being able to stand against all these soldiers.] [Vimalacitra offers his Authority, Gubitara.] [Agares shows his discomfort, saying not to even look at whats his.] [All gods ignore him.] [All demons ignore him.] [Cernunnos is silent.] Yeon-woos directory of Authorities increased at a quicker pace. These crazy bastards! Kwang Doctor Doom was flicked away with a loud explosion. The barrier protecting him was already in tatters, so the impact from crashing into the firm wall broke his spine. He didnt even have the strength to vomit blood anymore. Because of the continued attacks, he couldnt get a grip on himself. Corpses of magicians were piled up around him. Despair filled his eyes. And as the messages from gods and demons kept on popping up.. he felt like he was going to die from frustration. Magicians believed in the natural law of what was around them. This was why many of them were atheists. They just considered the gods and demons on the 98th supernaturalists who werent too different from normal players. Doctor Doom was one of these believers. He hated feeling like a monkey in a zoo. However, there was an old sunbae whom he admired like a god. The creator of sword magic and the originator of Demon Studies along with De Roy. The one who created the Emerald Tablet, opening the path to the Philosophers Stone. Faust. The problem was that they met as enemies. How. Persistent. The two Inferno Sights in the air narrowed, as if in an unpleasant mood. Doctor Doom felt more dismayed as the situation went on. Boo wasnt as strong as the Faust he knew. Faust was once someone who stood against the Summer Queen. His magic wasnt merely this levelhe could create miracles. It was clear that something was missing from his memory. However, even so, it was still there. The power that forced everything around it to bow down. The blue eyes that looked as if they could swallow demons. His signature hadnt faded. Become. Fertilizer. For. Master. The space opened, and a large hand covered Doctor Doom. He didnt have any strength to resist anymore. He just didnt understand why Faust was the subordinate of a mere player. Also, it suddenly occurred to him that the reason why he didnt get a particularly good divination that day. It was most likely that it was the end of the line for him. T, Teacher. His thoughts ended there. Ssss Boo slowly turned in another direction after swallowing Doctor Dooms soul and recovering some of his knowledge and memory. The cave was collapsing. He had spent more time than he expected. Now, as his great master had commanded, he had to proceed with the last of his orders. Wake. Up. On Boos command, all the undead connected to Boo cried up at the sky. Checheche Void descended where Boo disappeared and erased Doctor Dooms corpse. Stones came tumbling down. * * * [Osiris observes the battlefield.] The destruction of the cave sped up. The players who had been trying to stay to finish the fight felt danger. Kahn and Ivan were among them. Clang! The two people fought intensely like they werent father and son and turned their bodies in the opposite direction after one last clang, shooting Aura in all directions. Kashing Chwak The two bishops, who were watching Kahn, plopped down on the floor before they knew it. While their attention was somewhere else because of the sudden issue with the ceremony, they were hit without mercy. Kahn took back the blood sword he was holding and turned back around. Lets stop here for today. Kahn! Ivan shouted in a tearful voice at his sons cold tone. However, all that came in response was Kahns cold gaze. Dont say my name with that dirty mouth. You dont have the right. Do you still hate me? Hate? Of course theres nothing like that. Kahn scoffed. You need to have expectations for someone in order to hate them. Kahn. Ivans voice was filled with sadness as he said Kahns name. He was famed on the battlefield as the Iron Lion, but in front of his son, he was just a bad father who couldnt stand tall. It was unpleasant for Kahn to see that side of his father. Stop pretending. Didnt you expect this the moment you threw Mom away? He felt disgusted watching the perpetrator act like the victim. Kahn walked away. Void settled around him and hid his presence. Shanon and the Bone Dragon quietly stepped back as well. Ivan ended up turning back with his hand stretched out in the emptiness. Then, he began to run. His subordinates were probably still in the cave. He had to save those he could. Kahn stopped in the darkness and watched his fathers back as he moved away. His shoulders were small, and his back was curved. He didnt see the father who used to be a large umbrella to protect him and give him piggyback rides anymore. Kahn . As if sensing Kahns complex thoughts, Nike appeared and hugged him with his two wings. The warm fire calmed down his confused mind. How does a guy like Cain have a kid like you? He joked as he quickly began to move again. He didnt have to worry about getting lost. The Lich that Yeon-woo commanded had been sending him messages, so his escape route was already guaranteed. How much stronger did Cain get in that time? It probably took quite a bit of time to build up all these undead. Was he aiming to become a lord? But he also had potential to become a supernaturalist. Moreover, the messages from gods and demons that filled up the cave were recommending an apostle position for him. Hes amazing in many ways. While Kahn was feeling baffled about Yeon-woo, the Void suddenly disappeared, and he could feel a bright light. As if it had been waiting, the cave collapsed and completely disappeared. The mountain vibrated throughout. Kahn could see Yeon-woo already outside of the cave. And Doyle, who was sleeping in Yeon-woos arms. Doyle! Kahn quickly dashed to where Yeon-woo was. Victoria discovered him and spread her arms out with a smile to hug him, but Kahn subconsciously avoided her and reached Yeon-woo. Hey! Victoria shouted, having hugged the air, but Kahn didnt hear it as he looked at Doyle. Doyle was quietly sleeping, like he didnt know what had happened around him. Kahn quickly reviewed the 72 Bian he had. Bian was what made Doyle into a revenant, the condition of being a puppet, so he thought there could be a way to fix him through Bian. Shiver Just then, Doyles eyelashes fluttered. As his eyes opened slowly, he saw Kahn in front of him. Hyung? Doyle! Kahn hugged Doyle. He felt apologetic for making Doyle suffer through everything, and he was grateful that he opened his eyes again. The f***, why are you being so cringy? Doyle tried to push Kahn away, unfamiliar with this sort of behavior from him, but Kahn didnt let go. Victoria, who had been sulking, approached them with a warm smile. The Ice King nodded in relief. Like that, all the commotion ended. No, it looked like it did. * * * Huk huk. Its a relief, isnt it, Master? Nike wiped his tears with his wing and turned his head to Yeon-woo because he wasnt reacting. Master? Yeon-woos gaze was fixed on the air in front of him, not Kahn and Doyle. [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] There were many gods and demons looking at him. After this battle, the gods and demons of death seemed to be accepting him as the successor of the Black King, and the gods and demons of death took an interest in him. His list of Authorities exceeded 800. But of all the gazes, there was one that was different. Not a gaze filled with greed or rapacity but of sadness. Why? He had defeated the Devil Army and saved Kahn and Doyle. Now, since everything was taken care of, he could move on to Tartarus and help Hades. Why wasnt Athenas gaze changing? Did something else happen in Tartarus? But Athena wouldnt be able to know because the view of Tartarus was blocked from the heavenly world. Just then, something flashed through his head. Something he didnt want to consider Kahn. What? Kahn looked back at Yeon-woo from calming Doyle down and tilted his head. Yeon-woos voice was strangely cold. Step back. What are you?! Step back! Yeon-woo shouted in a tone unlike himself. Kahn stood up before he knew it and fell away from Doyle. Victoria and the Ice King stepped back as well, feeling something wasnt right. Doyle just looked at Yeon-woo. There was a smile on his face, but no emotions could be felt from it. Like a doll. Until when do you plan on acting? Yeon-woo glared at Doyle. Head Bishop. Chapter 340 - Descendants of the Monkey King (15) Chapter 340 C Descendants of the Monkey King (15) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (8/10) I opened my eyes because I heard something strange while I was sleeping. It seems like things are a mess. Doyle smiled bitterly as he looked around him. The curse of the Heavenly Demon had ended up messing many things up. If only he didnt fall asleep to transform, things wouldnt have gone so awry. Anyways. I feel it every time, but I really want to do something about those dragon eyes. Thanks to them, I missed seeing Heaven Wings daughter. Just then, the aura around Doyle completely changed. A heavy and intense wavelength extended around him. Kwaaaaa It had Doyles face, but it wasnt Doyle. It was another being with Doyles face. Black demonic energy wrapped around him, and his hair turned white. His eyes flashed red. Head Bishop! Where is Doyle? Kahn, gritting his teeth, glared at the head bishop. He was stopping himself from running at him. I dont know. Where is he? The head bishop smiled lightly. Something disconnected in Kahns head at that moment. You son of a b****! Boom! Kahn threw his body at the head bishop. Blood poured out of his cut hand and took the form of a sword. Flow of Blood. It was the signature skill of Blood Sword. It didnt just end with many Bian combined to take the form of a sword, but it amplified attack power by creating wavelengths when it was swung, and it could even attack enemies that were far away. But in the eyes of the head bishop, it only looked like childs play. He put his hands behind his back and lightly rolled his feet. Boom But the result wasnt light at all. All of the mountains trembled, and cracks began to appear on the surface. Kahn, who was running at him, was blown away. The Ice King and Victoria were swept away as well while they had been waiting for a chance to attack. Dust clouds descended around then, and as if that wasnt enough, the space began to twist. In there, the head bishop rubbed his creaking hands and feet. Hmm, I cant rein in my strength because Im not used to my body yet. It was why he needed the power of the shedding. He lightly clicked his tongue. What he wanted wasnt simply to become a divine being. He had wanted the power to erase the curse engraved upon his soul. However, his long preparations went up in flames. He felt tired of thinking about whether there would be anything to replace the shedding or if he had to look for the remains of another face. There wasnt much time left for him. Or do I really have to pull in their power? The head bishop realized that the guy who gave him all this trouble wasnt among those blown away. He clasped his hands behind his back again and lifted his head. The space moved again, removing the white dust clouds, revealing Yeon-woo high up in the air with his wings of fire spread apart. The head bishop realized that hundreds of Ruyi Bang pieces were circling around him. They were what used to be the sacrificial vessel. Ownership of them had gone over to Yeon-woo. Are you going to seal me with this? How amusing! The head bishop laughed lightly and took a step forward. Although he was in Doyles small body, an enormous presence was still emitted from him like he was a giant. But. Gulp! He paused in the middle of dashing to Yeon-woo. Blood was vomiting from his mouth. Oh, dear. Is this too much?. The disharmony of soul and body. Doyles vessel was still not enough to hold the head bishops great soul. But because he had still forced it in.. He had probably only lasted this long because this was Doyles body. A body like Doyles, which was abnormally advanced with divine abilities, wasnt easy to obtain. Hwihwihwi Just then, the pieces of the Ruyi Bang around the head bishop began to whirl around. [72 Bian- Bong, In] Kwakwakwang! The pieces pattered down. Various Bian were used, and Boo appeared through a new space at some point and was adding on more magic. The number of attacks increased. It felt as if the Five Mountains would collapse. The head bishop let go of one hand behind his back and waved it in front of him. Like he was pushing aside curtains, the pieces attacking him were swept away. It was an unbelievable divine energy. This. He clenched his left hand into a fist. Is how you do it. And extended it in the air in front of him. Kwaaaang! Demonic energy wrapped around his fist and exploded. The explosion happened right in front of Yeon-woo. It was a shock that made his body feel like it was being beat up. Yeon-woo was only able to endure it after protecting himself with his wings of fire. The tens of layers of barriers Boo made shattered with the explosion. The head bishop was too strong. How was he able to handle such strength with an unfamiliar body like that? For a moment, Yeon-woo thought of the Martial King and the Summer Queen. The head bishop was as strong as them, like he had expected. If he was in his real body, what wouldve happened to him? At the same time, he had another thought. How.. was Jeong-woo able to fight against this guy? While he was falling to the ground, he barely restored his wings of fire and caught his balance. And. Pat! With Blink activated, he reached the head bishop. At the same time, he exploded his condensed Black Aura. Krrrrng The destructiveness of the wave of fire made the head bishop shiver. Surprise spread across his face as he barely escaped it. I heard a lot about you, and I see youre more amazing than the rumors! The Six New Stars? How can they put you in the same group?! Yes. You should amount to this much to be able to get in my way. Yes. Of course. The head bishop stretched out his hand and bent forward. Alright, then shall we see if you can stop this, too? His hand quickly split through the air. Space was cut and what was in his way was swept away. Pupupung Yeon-woo blocked the head bishops strikes with black Aura. It was a speedy attack that was hard to follow with his eyes, but Draconic Eyes, Extrasensory Perception, and Time Difference helped to fill in for what he lacked. Still, the head bishop had the upper hand. Yeon-woo had become stronger after swallowing the shedding, but he hadnt been able to learn the 72 Bians tricks and the Heaven Bracket yet, so there were limits to what he could do. While the intense battle was occurring, Pat! A shadow opened behind Yeon-woo, and his subordinates jumped out. Shanon climbed high into the sky atop the Bone Dragon and spewed out Poison Breath. Hanryeong and Rebecca aimed for the head bishops blind spots. Boo flicked his finger and drew different magic circles in the air. In the opened Void, magic attacks came pouring out. It was the power that made the alliance into nothing. Kwakwakwa What an amusing thing you have there. However, the head bishop was still relaxed, like he was out for a stroll. When he rolled his feet again, the earth suddenly shot up and blocked the Bone Dragon from moving. While it hesitated, trying to catch its balance, the head bishop didnt miss his opportunity and hit the air in front of him. Kwang! The Bone Dragons right wing exploded. While the large body pitched towards the ground, Shanon jumped and tried to attack the head bishop. However. Is it there? The head bishop stretched out his thumb and middle finger to draw a line mid-air. Steps appeared in the air and cut Shanons body. No way! Shanon disappeared with those words. One down. The head bishop smiled with satisfaction and flicked away Vigrid, which was aimed at his neck. In that steady position, he turned his body around and reached out with his left hand. Two swords shot into them like magnets. Rebecca and Hanryeongs faces hardened. Three more to go. He closed his left hand. The superior quality swords cracked. While their pieces blew in the air, demonic energy exploded once again to fling away Rebecca and Hanryeong. He said he wasnt familiar with this body, but he had already eliminated three of Yeon-woos subordinates. And the last one. He flicked his finger to where Boo was. Tak! Space Disconnection. As the space twisted, the Inferno Sights in the air disappeared. The head bishop blocked off any interference from the outside. You have some good subordinates, but theyre nothing in front of such overwhelming power. He smiled looking at Yeon-woo, who was still fighting against his right hand. Right? Kwang! All of Yeon-woos skills were crushed when the head bishop swung his sword again. Yeon-woo was pushed back far away. There was a trench in the ground where he was propelled backward. Blood dripped from the hand that was holding Vigrid. There was too much of a gap in their strengths. Yeon-woo painstakingly felt how great of an existence the Nine Kings were. He felt as if he had met a great city wall. Just give up. You cant defeat me. Still, Ill offer you a suggestion. Ill give you a bishop position. Serve the Heavenly Demon. Doyle clasped his hands behind his back with a smile. No. If you help me to become another face of the Heavenly Demon, this position will be yours. Its a shame the others died, but if you all fill those positions, it will be a great blessing for us. The head bishop took a liking to Yeon-woo and Kahn while he watched them during the ceremony. If things worked out, he genuinely wanted to give them the head bishop position. Of course, Yeon-woo wasnt one to be tempted by such words. Whats that crazy bastard going on about? Its because hes the leader of the lunatic believers. But hes too strong. I heard that monsters the only one whos still growing among the Nine Kings. It seems the rumors were correct. Hanryeong and Shanon appeared behind Yeon-woo and muttered. Because they were undead, they didnt die, but because their existences had almost been extinguished, their bodies were a lot fainter than before. Rebecca, who appeared quietly above them, didnt say much, but her face was determined. If I can take in Heaven Bracketif I can absorb the strength of the rest of the shedding, will I be able to catch up? Yeon-woo quickly checked the area between him and the head bishop. The head bishop was pushing himself into Doyles body. Yeon-woo thought there might be a way to attack his openings. He soon arrived at a conclusion. ..There is. He tried getting into form again to fight the head bishop. His body screamed in pain, but he forced his sword up. He gritted his teeth at the fact that he couldnt move his hand. But I cant use Heaven Bracket immediately. Then what if I activated Authorities? Will that work? The answer came soon. No. Then? If I can amplify my strength temporarily by accepting all the Authorities. The answer this time was.. It works. The gods and messages began to send Yeon-woo messages after reading his thoughts. [Thanatos looks at you expectantly.] [Nergal suggests you examine his Authority.] [Osiris is expectant.] [Ares is expectant.] [Prince Nezha is expectant.] [Vimalacitra makes a suggestion to you.] [Agares screams, saying not to look at whats his.] [All godly societies ignore him.] [All demonic societies ignore him. They want an answer from you.] Messages popped up endlessly. [Current possible Authorities: 925] If he accepted all of them? He was sure that hed be able to fight head-to-head with the head bishop temporarily. Then there wasnt any time to waste. Haaaaa. Yeon-woo breathed in deeply and woke up the senses in his body. Hup! He gripped Vigrid harder. Nine hundred great beings extended their hands to Yeon-woo as if they had been waiting. [You have gained Thanatoss Authority, Night of Harvest.] [You have gained Nergals Authority, Hogubyeolsung.] [You have gained Vimalacitras Authority, Gubidara.] [You have gained Prince Nezhas Authority, King of Ten Thousand Soldiers.] [You are obtaining too many Authorities. Your body cannot withstand them. It is suggested that you stop contracting the remaining possible apostle positions.] [Warning! You are obtaining too many Authorities. It is possible your body may be destroyed.] [Warning! You are obtaining too..] Authorities symbolized the powers of the beings. Crunch, crunch Holy powers that didnt align with each other collided. Many voices rang in his ear. However, that much power filled his body. Vigrid cried out. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes Authority and combined Heaven Bracket with it. Then, he brought down Vigrid powerfully. [Third Dragon Body Awakening] [All Authorities released.] [Wave of Fire] [Heaven Bracket C Lightning Strike] Krrrrrng A storm of fire, lightning, and holy power fell where the head bishop was. It was too much for even the head bishop to handle. What the?! Urrrr He was able to avoid the brunt of the Lightning Strike, but he was still injured, burns scattered across his body. You heretic! You dare! To me! The head bishop gathered his demonic energy with a crumpled face. He was worried his body would fail him, but he couldnt let Yeon-woo get away with it. However. What? Strangely, he couldnt use his body. He glared at Yeon-woo with wide eyes. Sorry, but its over. Although Yeon-woo was sitting on the ground from overexertion, he snickered at the head bishop. The head bishop could feel a small but deep injury on the back of his head. It was an injury that didnt hurt his body. However, the location of the injury was where his soul and body were connected. Just.. when? The head bishop turned back. Kahn was gasping as he glared at him. Blood dripped down his right hand. Blood Bomb. A skill that condensed blood. While the head bishop was busy with the Lightning Strike, Kahn had quickly cut his veins and thrown his blood. Was this what they were after in the first place? The head bishop had a lot to say, but he fell over. His soul was kicked back to its original location. Plop Yeon-woo was finally able to pass out only after seeing the head bishop fall. Yellow sparks of holy power jumped around his body. Chapter 341 - Creation of Kynee (1) Chapter 341 C Creation of Kynee (1) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (9/10) ..Iron Lion Clan. ..Are you allies or enemies? Creutz could see a group of defeated soldiers while he and the Illusion Knightage soared through the sky of the 20th stage. The group of soldiers was filled with injured people. All their armor was crushed, and the players were barely moving, leaning on each other. He had already seen many like them, so he was just about to pass by when.. Creutz saw a flag flailing lifelessly in the wind above them. The greatest mercenary group, the Iron Lion Clan, looked like a mess. It was hard, even for the Illusion Knightage, to fight against them. If their leader, Iron Lion, wasnt a mercenary, they would have been considered one of the new emerging clans a long while ago. But they were in such a pathetic state. Considering how they brought along many of their players, it seemed that about 80% of them had disappeared. It was near-total destruction. The Iron Lion Ivan looked at Creutz with sharp eyes. He acted as if he was about to raise his sword. Creutz swallowed. It seemed that an injured beast was still a beast. Ivans murderous Aura wasnt normal. No. Is he just more sensitive because hes that hurt? Then there was no need to touch him. Ivan was a sunbae he admired, so Creutz replied politely. We wouldve met as enemies, but it seems there is no need to fight. Ivan curved a corner of his mouth. I did hear rumors that the Illusion Knightage is attempting to recruit the Hoarder. I guess they were true? I dont think theres any reason for us to explain ourselves. Creutz replied firmly. It was the attitude of someone who was always polite. Alright. Then I dont have anything to say either. However, keep this in mind. Looking at Creutz, Ivan growled with sharp eyes. Next time, youll be my prey too. Hwaaak A fierce fighting aura spread from him. He had the eyes of a predator looking at something that invaded his territory. However, Creutz also had experience on the battlefield although it might not have amounted to Ivans. That kind of threat was nothing. But there was something he was curious about. Dont you feel cringy when you talk like that? . Anyways, I understand your stance. Ill deliver what you said to our Regiment Leader. Ivan frowned, dissatisfied, and was about to shout something when.. Krrrrng Far away on the mountains, there was a large explosion. The sky was turning yellow. Looks like something happened. I must be on my way. Goodbye. Creutz pulled the reins of his Flying Dragon and began to fly again. The Illusion Knightage followed right behind him. The hundreds of wyverns flying together in the sky was a sight to see. Ivan ground his teeth looking at them and urged his subordinates again. We.. shall also quickly return to base. * * * When Creutz arrived at the Five Mountains of Penances, he was greeted with destroyed mountains that could hardly be called a place for training and Yeon-woo, who was fainting while exuding powerful holy power. Cain! Hey! Wake up! Victoria and the Ice King frantically ran towards Yeon-woo. Kahn didnt know what to do while he was holding Doyle. Creutz jumped down to the ground without landing his dragon. Its dangerous if things go wrong. Please move aside for a moment. Victorias face stiffened at Creutzs sudden interference. The Ice King burst up and blocked Creutz. A cold aura swirled around him. They were wary of Creutz and the knights he brought. They could be a party of the alliance that was after Kahn. What is the Illusion Knightage, no, the Fantasy Regiment doing here? It seems like theres a misunderstanding, but were not from the alliance. Our Regiment Leader is friends with the Hoarder. Havent you heard? The Regiment Leader and Cain? Of course they hadnt heard about it. Yeon-woo never spoke about his personal life to others. As the Ice King looked at Creutz with more suspicion, he became frustrated. Ill explain the details later. However, time is of the essence right now. The sickness of the Hoarder seems to be a holy fever, and if its not treated right away, hell be in danger! Please step aside! Creutzs face hardened when he saw Yeon-woos fever. The sparks flinging from Yeon-woos body became worse, and it was hard for even Victoria to approach him. The heat exuding from his body was so intense that his body turned red. Not knowing what to do, Victoria shook her head. It was beyond her capabilities. The Ice King recalled his aura and stepped aside. Creutz quickly ran to Yeon-woo and began to examine him. Oh, dear. Has it already gone to his magic power source..?! The price for accepting over 900 Authorities at once was too high. Authorities werent simple like skills were. Accepting an Authority meant accepting the will of a god into your body. It was difficult to have just one, but hundreds? It was something that a mere mortal should never do. It was a wonder how his soul wasnt crushed. If Yeon-woo hadnt increased his potential by swallowing the Monkey Kings shedding, he would never have been able to attempt it. He had succeeded in taking the Authorities, but some aftereffects still remained. Something remained where the gods had touched him and left. All the remnants collided, and his body had overheated. The holy fever from his body was reaching his internal organs and even his magic power organ. If his fever wasnt reduced soon, he could lose his magic power or worse. Creutz pulled out his holy sword Zulfikar and planted it in the ground. Kissing the stone in the middle, he closed his eyes and recited a spell. The stone shined a yellow light and turned into amber. Amber was a symbol of health. As divine power descended upon Yeon-woos body, the heat began to settle down. The Ice King and Victoria looked on with surprised eyes. What did you do? His fever is subsiding. The Ice King had attempted to use his energy to cool Yeon-woo down, and Victoria had attempted healing magic as well. However, Yeon-woos heat just became worse. But it was shocking that he was getting better with such an interesting power. It seems like divine power. Victoria replied instead as she examined it. Divine power? Yes. Divine power. Its good for self-recovery and vitality. And its the direct opposite of demonic energy. Is it like holy power? Its similar, but the concept is a bit different. Holy power is something that must be given by gods, but divine power is a radiating power. Its like how demonic energy and monstrous energy seem similar but are different. The Ice King smiled bitterly. Im even more confused. As a martial artist, the only power he knew well about was magic power. The fundamental strength that advanced martial arts. Details about power are what magicians or alchemists deal with. However, its rare to see an item with divine power.. how interesting. Victoria thought of the artifacts in Anastasias storage room. They had monstrous energy and could turn into monsters at any moment. However, the holy sword Zulfikar was the direct opposite of them. What kind of face would Anastasia make if she saw his sword? Ive extinguished the fire. Just then, Creutz took his hands off of Yeon-woo and turned back to where the Ice King and Victoria were. However, the holy fever hasnt disappeared completely. He needs somewhere to rest and recover. Do you know any superior healers? Victoria thought of Yeon-woos subordinate, Boo, first. Since he wasnt the owner but could use Adamantine Nova, wouldnt he be able to do it? However, from some time ago, he wasnt appearing. Was the damage he received from the head bishop too great? Another person flashed through her mind. Anastasia. Wouldnt her teacher, who had mastered all kinds of spells for a thousand years, be able to do something? Kahn signaled that Doyles temporary treatment was finished. Doyle looked as if he was comfortably sleeping. Please follow me. Victoria took the lead. * * * If I read my fortune this year, I think it would have said youll have trouble because of your disciple. Anastasia wrinkled her forehead and breathed in from her pipe. Wanting to relieve some stress, she had been spending some time with the beautiful children when her disciple suddenly burst in the room. She urged her to heal the guy she didnt even want to see anymore and some strange-looking bum. Anastasia wanted to tell her to f*** off, but.. Seseungnim. Seeing her disciple kneeling, she couldnt do that. Even though she was pathetic, she was still her disciple. Please do this favor for me. What right do you have to..?! Ill pay the price. Freesia, who was quietly watching the situation, spoke up. She was still lounging around Anastasia, not returning to By the Table. Anastasia narrowed her eyes. Do you know what that means? Trust is crucial to a merchant. Hmph! I think you broke that rule once. But whatever. Anastasia snorted and held out her hand to Victoria. Hand it over. Victoria gave her the Adamantine Nova without any resistance. Anastasia frowned, seeing the contract that was still engraved on the Adamantine Nova. Normally, it would take months to release it, but.. Swipe When she rubbed it with her lands, a layer of it was cut off, and the contract naturally disappeared with it. She had forced it off. Urrrrng! The Adamantine Nova shined with a blue light after receiving monstrous energy from Anastasia. A light incomparable to when Victoria used it flashed, and it began to rotate. Hwaaaaa White light descended to the floor where Yeon-woo and Doyle were lying down. Anastasia bit her pipe and watched what happened. Smoke filled the room. Kahn bowed to Freesia. Thank.. Theres no need to thank me. Like you, Cain is an important person we sponsor. If something goes wrong with him, well suffer great losses. And weve been watching Foxy Tail for some time, so you can just think of it as an investment. Anastasia scoffed from next to her. Hmph. Im doing all the work, but youre taking all the rewards. Thats why ones popularity is important. Freesia shot back a lesson to Anastasia and smiled bitterly at Kahn. And we erred on some things too. ? Kahn looked at her with a questioning face, but Freesia didnt say anything. She just smiled faintly. Just then. Mmmm. Doyle began to rustle around. Kahn quickly ran to him. Anatasia added an explanation. I dont know what happened, but his soul was in a state of suspended animation for quite a while, so hes weak. Ill look for a way for him to recover, so keep that in mind. How long will it take for him to open his eyes? Hmph. If I knew that, Id be a god; do you think Id be playing around here in the middle of nowhere? . Seseungnim! Victoria shouted with a red face. Anastasia replied with an annoyed voice. Five days at the most. Two days at the least. Then, she left the room. Kahn thanked Anastasia as well and tightly held onto Doyles hand as if telling him to hang in there. Victoria had said that it was a miracle Doyle was alive and that it was a wonder how his soul wasnt crushed or kicked out of his body when the head bishops large soul was in it. However, Kahn realized that was what Doyle had been aiming for. Foxy Tail. Like a fox, Doyle was extremely smart from a young age. He mightve been preparing for it since he was chosen to become the head bishops vessel. He mustve believed that someday, someone would rescue him. Wasnt that an indicator of how much he trusted his brother? Defeat it. No matter what. That was all Kahn could say to Doyle. Then, he looked at Yeon-woo, who was laying down next to Doyle. Kahns eyes were shaking while he saw the heat around Yeon-woo. You wake up too. Then Ill decide to be your servant or not. Like how I found my brother, you should find yours. That was what he wanted to say. Chapter 342 - Creation of Kynee (2) In the night filled with darkness. What are you doing here looking pathetic? Nocturn and Twice turned their heads from the campfire at the voice that came from behind them. You came? We were just warming up the alcohol. Haha! You came right on time. Twice smiled and extended his arms out for a hug. He had a bottle of alcohol in one hand. The Ice King looked at Twice and the bottle and pressed Twices forehead away with his finger, avoiding his hug. Get your creepy face away from me first. How many times have I said that your voice will actually change if you speak like that? Tsk. Youre talking like an old person. Twice pouted. It wasnt an expression that fit an old man with a serious appearance. Crunch, crunch His face and body twisted, transforming his height and size. The wrinkled skin disappeared and showed the smooth skin of a young woman. She looked to be in her mid-twenties. The look that didnt match the old mans face now looked cute on her. How many people would know that the famous S-rank mercenary known as a cold-blooded murderer was actually this talkative girl? Youre no fun. I could say the same thing. Why are you going around with that creepy mans face that doesnt even fit you? Mm. Because its dangerous for a pretty girl like me to go around alone? The Ice King shook his head looking at Twice. Still, the smile didnt leave his face. Twice, who had a friendly and bright personality, sometimes felt like his granddaughter. Youve arrived? Nocturn bowed when the Ice King sat down. The Ice King was about to nod when Twice babbled on, sitting right next to him. Grandpa, grandpa. What now? Punish Nocturn for me. It was a familiar scene. The Ice King chuckled. Did he leave without you again? Exactly. Geez. She said something about how he left without her when the battle began and she ended up having to move with strange men. She said that she suffered while helping them. After the attack on Walpurgisnacht, Atrans mercenaries all scattered, but these three moved together. The three were all individual mercenaries who werent affiliated anywhere, and they didnt have any work, so there wasnt particularly a need to separate. And strangely, they got along well. The Ice King was an elder who knew how to work with others, and Nocturn was the type who quietly did what he needed to do. Twices personality was a bit light, but she never hurt anyone. They were able to get along well without interfering with each others business. Because they liked to travel and eat delicacies, it was even better. Twice revealing her identity proved that they became close to each other. The team moved throughout the Tower and eventually came down to the 20th floor because of the Ice King. Then, the Ice King ended up working with Yeon-woo, and Nocturn split off and went solo because he wanted a challenge. It was understandable that Twice whined, saying she felt wronged. The Ice King didnt say much because he wasnt exactly innocent, either, and patted her back. Tsk. Dissatisfied, she shut her pouting mouth. The Ice King found himself laughing. Twice glanced at Nocturn occasionally while she was babbling. However, Nocturn didnt react. Of course she would become annoyed. Theres nothing more annoying than a man who cant catch on quickly, the Ice King murmured as he chuckled. Regardless, Nocturn waited for the two of them to finish speaking and spoke to the Ice King. Sir. Have you still not found your answer? Nocturn shook his head heavily. Hm. I see. Thats tough. After hearing from his teacher, the Martial King, that he was excommunicated from the village, he always lived with an emptiness in his heart. That was the reason he looked for things to stimulate him. Eating delicacies, traveling to famous places, and challenging the strong. Still, he never felt satisfied. Right, you said you were an orphan, hm? Yes. Although, I dont remember. Nocturn had no memory of when he was younger than 10 years old. When he woke up, he found himself in front of the One-horned tribes village and became the Martial Kings disciple after sparking his curiosity. Then what about looking for your past? If you know where you were born and how you grew up, wouldnt things be better? Your lost memory might be eating at your head. I thought of that too.. I guess you werent able to find it. Since its this kind of world. I suppose so. The Ice King was also an orphan. There were many people in the Tower with similar pasts. Tell us your story instead. My story? Ah, you want me to tell you about your junior? Nocturn nodded. He heard that his old teacher had a new disciple. And he had seen him once. At the time, he felt that the guy was different from the Sword God and himself. The Sword God was chased away because of his greed, and he was thrown away because he didnt have any direction. And the new disciple? He was burning. He had put himself into a fire and was flaring up himself. Was he self-destructing or shining? Or was it both? Whatever it was, Nocturn had a strong impression from his hoobae and looked into news of him even when they were apart. Becoming the Six New Stars, fighting with Triton, and many others. And because the Ice King had been with his junior, he was curious about what kind of person he was, how he thought, and how he lived. His junior had something he didnt have, so he thought it might help. Cain. Hes an amusing child. The Ice King grinned thinking of Yeon-woo. It was for a short while, but he was as impressive as his teacher. He almost wanted to continue with him. Although he wasnt able to see Yeon-woo wake up, he believed that Yeon-woo would get up soon. The Ice King laughed, seeing Twice look at him with shining eyes like Nocturn was, and began to tell his tale. * * * [Nergal suggests you serve him. He advises that only he can control death properly.] [Osiris holds out his hand.] [Ares strongly suggests you become his servant.] [Aamon gulps while looking at you.] [Vimalacitra whispers.] [Cernunnos is silent.] [A god from an unknown world wants you.] Yeon-woo couldnt find himself in the flood of endless messages. [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: Dont fall for anything. You are mine.] [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: Me, the Duke of the East! Youre fated to become Agaress subordinate! Answer me!] Things were whispering in his ear. To accept them. To become their servant. Some screamed out loud, and some tried to hold him with their hands. Too many voices rang at once. They all said what they wanted to, and it sounded like a buzzing beehive. He couldnt understand a thing. It was hard to deal with the interference of the gods and demons from the Channelings. If it wasnt for his Cold-blooded trait, what was remaining of his mind probably wouldve been destroyed as well. There wasnt much of it remaining in the first place. It was faint, like a firefly in front of the sun. The holy fever that was burning up Yeon-woo was the result of it. The injuries that countless gods left in him were eating away at his body. No, they were messing up his mind. You said you were the brother of Heaven Wing when you only amounted to this much? And you swallowed me? Ha! How funny. You should just die if youre going to be like this. Just then, there was a voice that pierced through all the buzzing. It was a familiar voice. But he couldnt recall whose it was. Who was it? The.. Summer Queen? Hey. Get up. Are you gonna be lazy like this? I like playing, but you shouldnt laze around. You need to keep your promise, hm? The next voice was definitely the voice of the Monkey Kings shedding. But how? They were beings that were gone from the world after he absorbed them. They shouldnt have been able to speak. Was it just a hallucination? Or.. [A nameless someone begins to block off the rambling gods voices.] [Most gods argue.] [A nameless someone snorts.] [A nameless someone raises their middle finger at the demons that are glaring at them.] [Many demons threaten them.] [A nameless someone taunts them, telling them to bring it on.] [Most Channelings have been forced closed.] [Currently connected Channelings: 4] 1.Hermes (God, Olympus) 2.Athena (God, Olympus) 3.Agares (Demon, LInfernal) 4.Hundun (Demon, Jie Sect) [Vimalacitra has reconnected. (Demon, unaffiliated)] [Cernunnos has reconnected. (God, unaffiliated)] [There are currently six connected Channelings.] Yeon-woo felt like his headache subsided as if someone had splashed cold water on him. The Blessings of the gods settled down, and his fever began to cool. His mind became clearer. Who is it? He knew that someone had helped him. It seemed there were two of them, based on the messages. Who was able to forcefully disconnect the Channelings? He thought of the voices he heard, but that was impossible, so he only became more curious. Are the only additional beings.. Vimalacitra and Cernunnos? Vimalacitra was one of the top three demon kings within the Jie Sect. He was the king of kings of Asura. There were legends that he fought against the most famous lightning god in Deva, Indra. Recently, he seemed to be very interested in him, and he had appeared again after the Channelings were forcefully closed. If he was separated from his original society, he would become prey for his enemies. Why had he suddenly left? The same went for Cernunnos. He hadnt shown himself because of his resentment about reviving Rebecca, but had appeared again. With a direct connection at that. Was it related to why Rebecca had grown quiet? With those thoughts, Yeon-woo began to open his eyes again. Hwaak! Anastasia was standing in a disorderly attitude with one knee popped out, smoking her pipe. There were nine will o the wisps behind her. Shh. Everyones sleeping, so dont talk. Yeon-woo was about to greet her when he realized it was night and shut his mouth. Anyways. Anastasia narrowed her eyes. What are you? He wanted to ask what she meant, but Anastasia was first. How are you able to be with so many gods and demons? And even with gods from another world who cannot approach ours? Chapter 343 - Creation of Kynee (3) What are gods and demons? Why are they tied to the 98th floor when theyve surpassed mortal limits? Countless people asked that question and tried to find that answer, but never could. However, one thing was for certain. There were more gods and demons than those who sent messages to the lower world from the 98th floor. Sometimes, gods from other worlds came knocking at our door. There was nothing revealed about the secret of gods and demons on the 98th floor. All that was known was that Allforone, who was cutting off the heavenly world and the lower world on the 77th floor, knew something. Because of the situation, there was nothing about outer gods from other worlds, either. No. There is something. Yeon-woo felt his connection with Boo clear up. Faust. The great mage who created the Philosophers Stone with the Emerald Tablet based on what information the outer god, Mephistopheles, gave him. That meant he was a player who contacted an outer god for the first time. But though Boo knew who he was now, he hadnt recovered all of his memories. He didnt know how he made a deal with an outer god. All Yeon-woo could hope for was that hed remember something soon because his memories were returning at a quick pace. But an outer god had approached him? There was definitely something about it in the messages. It was faint, but it felt familiar. Then had an outer god approached him through Boo? Why? Anastasia was looking at Yeon-woo with squinted eyes. Fox Fire floated threateningly around her. Yeon-woo didnt have any choice but to tell the truth. I dont know. * * * News of Yeon-woo waking up quickly spread among his companions. Hey! You woke up? Are you feeling better? Kahn and Victoria burst through the door in the middle of the night. Creutz quietly followed behind them. Thanks. Really. And sorry. Kahn kneeled and apologized. Victoria, surprised, tried to lift him up, but Kahn shook his head and stayed down. If it wasnt for you, wed.. What about Doyle? Huh? Doyle just woke up. He can recognize us. Then thats good. Get up. But Or you can stay like that. Victoria, did the Ice King leave? Yeon-woo spoke in a taciturn manner and turned to Victoria. Kahn, who had been trying to apologize and thank Yeon-woo for everything, was left awkwardly on the ground. Victoria was slightly taken aback and replied with a smile when she realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do. Yeah. He left first. He said he doesnt have anything left to do here. He said to tell you to take care of your body when you woke up. Yeon-woo nodded. It was understandable since he forced the Ice King to come along. However, he was still grateful that the Ice King had done his best until the end. He almost wanted to invite him into the clan he would soon make. Well meet again if fate allows. The Tower was a vast world, but it was also small. Kahn stood up awkwardly when the subject of their conversation didnt return to him. Ahem! His face was red from embarrassment. But Cain. What? I happened to hear about your situation. ? I want to help you this time. Is there anything I can do? Kahn looked at Yeon-woo with a solemn face. Yeon-woo looked at Nike, who was atop Kahns shoulders. Nike twitched and turned his head away, whistling awkwardly. Sweat beaded on his feathers. It was obvious where the information was leaked from. Yeon-woo nodded at Kahn. You dont have to say that. I was planning on making the best of you even if you didnt want to anyway. ..Hm? Kahn had a speechless face. From what he knew, friends usually confirmed their friendship by patting each others backs, bonding together, and drinking some wine together. But.. he felt like something was off as he continued to speak with Yeon-woo. It occurred to him that Yeon-woo mightve been doing it on purpose. He was acting like that in case he became embarrassed. I see. Kahn approached Yeon-woo with a grin. ..Stay away from me. Dont be shy. Thats not it. The great Hoarder has his moments, too? Kek. Thats not it! You can tell this Hyung of yours. Your face is red right now, huh? Take that mask off. Go away! Yeon-woo stepped back as Kahn approached him with a mischievous smile. The room became noisy as Kahn began to chase after Yeon-woo. Victoria shook her head as she looked on. Men.. Boys would be boys. A faint smile spread across her face. It was the peaceful scene she wanted to see. * * * The tussle between Yeon-woo and Kahn ended with Yeon-woos victory. ..Son of a b****. You actually used your fists? Kahn muttered as he rubbed his black eye with an egg. He tried to block it, but he didnt have the ability to avoid the fist of someone who had reached the high ranker level. Yeon-woo fixed his crooked mask. This mask was his trademark. Kahn wondered how Yeon-woos face would look inside of the mask. Was the reason why Yeon-woo wore a mask because he had a facial deformation, like he said, or was there something else behind it? It mightve been related to him finding his little brother. Actually, while Yeon-woo was being treated for his fever, Kahn was the one who stopped Anastasia and Victoria from taking his mask off. It was because he believed there was a reason why Yeon-woo didnt take his mask off. Yeon-woo heard what happened from Nike and felt grateful. Although he seemed careless on the outside, Kahn was a thoughtful guy. He was a good person to keep close. But the inferiority complex he had towards Phante and Edora concerns me a bit.. I wonder if its disappeared with time? Kahn and Doyle had been most wary of Phante and Edora in the Tutorial. Yeon-woo became curious about what would happen if they were all gathered in one place. Kahns stronger now, too. The 72 Bian that Kahn used were too advanced for even Yeon-woo to follow. After he swallowed the Monkey Kings shedding, his understanding of the shedding deepened, but it was specialized for battle. There were various types of Bian, so the path he took was different from Kahns. Kahn. What? Kahn replied in an irked voice. He was still rubbing his eye. You heard about where Im going, right? Yeah. I dont know when Ill return after I go. Its dangerous too. Its a battle where you have to fight with divine beings. Its different from the Tower. Kahn realized that Yeon-woo was speaking in a serious tone and put down the egg, narrowing his eyes. What are you trying to say? How are you going to nurse Doyle? Dont you have to be here to block the Bian of the Devil Army? Even though Doyle had regained consciousness, he had been weakened from demonic energy from being the head bishops vessel for a long time. Kahns Bian were needed to keep it at bay. Oh, Victoria said she would help with.. Just then, the door burst open. Yeon-woo turned his gaze to the door and widened his eyes. Doyle was standing there. He looked a bit tired, but he had clear eyes. Please allow me to participate, Hyung. You woke up. Yes, all thanks to you. Thank you so much. Tell that to Kahn. Hyung just did something that was expected. Shouldnt he be scolded instead for being a nuisance to the people around him? Doyle was the same as ever, just like Kahn. Yeon-woo laughed. Anyways, like I said.. No. Please take me to Tartarus. Hey! Where are you trying to go with that body of yours.. Kahn shot up to persuade Doyle, but.. Spark He backed up without being able to get too far. Black demonic energy rose like sparks around Doyle. Not only that, but Doyle opened his right palm. The sparking demonic energy fanned around it and was sucked in, taking a small form. It was a dexterous show of demonic energy. Kahn looked at Doyle with surprised eyes. Yeon-woo realized what happened when he saw the form with his Draconic Eyes and clicked his tongue. Remains of the head bishop. Yes, thats right. There was demonic energy left throughout Doyles body. The demonic energy that stacked up while the head bishop was in his body remained even after he left. And I have quite a bit of the head bishops knowledge. To be exact, it was probably the vestige of the head bishop. It seemed that his thinking and knowledge were left in pieces. It was an irony of fate, but to Doyle, it could be a way to turn misfortune into a stroke of luck. The head bishops mind would help him grow in the future. Moreover, he had the pure demonic energy the head bishop had stacked up. He had enough strength. Actually, this was all possible because of Lady Persephone. Persephone? It was a completely unexpected response. Doyle nodded. She tied me to the living world and kept me from being swept away into the Beyond. She said that Id wake up soon, so I should relax.. He had been wondering how Doyle was able to live for so long and avoid the head bishops senses. It was possible if he had Persephones help. It shouldve been difficult for a god to interfere directly like that since youre not an apostle. Um its actually been some time since I became Lady Persephones apostle. Kahn and Victorias eyes widened. It was something Yeon-woo hadnt expected either. Didnt Persephone already have an apostle? Bodi of Green Yin. I dont know too well about that either. Just that he became a heroic spirit according to Lady Persephone. Thoughts spun in Yeon-woos head. Persephone had gotten rid of the apostle she had and appointed Doyle into the position. Considering how hard the task was, it was a sign that she would actively be involved in their business. Was that an indication of how quickly she wanted to reunite with her husband and end the rebellion in Tartarus? If not.. Yeon-woo remembered the bitter smile that Hades had when he delivered Persephones letter to him. The first emotion he showed from the cold and exhausted face. Yeon-woo shook his head. He couldnt make rash judgements. What went on with the gods would only be a nuisance to him. Things were too complicated. So was I played by the gods and demons? He closed his eyes. From Athena to Persephone, all the gods and demons had known how this would end. Athena looked at him sadly during the entire incident, and Persephone had stepped up herself to take Doyle as her apostle. It wouldve been dangerous if the head bishops ceremony was successful, but her gamble had paid off. An apostle who used the power of the Heavenly Demon. It was an accomplishment that no god had been capable of. Yeon-woo felt like he was a piece on a chessboard that the gods and demons were playing on. He had felt this before, but the lower world was only like a stage for the heavenly world to play with. [Athena shakes her head saying thats not the case.] [Persephone is silent.] And Lady Persephone told me to deliver a message to you. What? As soon as possible is what she said. She wanted him to hurry. If you give me a few days, Ill recover. And organize my thoughts. More than anything, the power of Lady Persephone will be a great help in Tartarus. Wont I be a help to you with this much? Yeon-woo couldnt help but nod. Like that, the party for a new journey was created. Chapter 344 Kiaaaak -You.. You.. -Let me out. Let me out. -Huk huk huk. Im hungry. Hungry. Hungry. Just hearing the screams from the Ten Thousand Weaponry storage room was enough to make one shiver. As you can see, this all happened because of my horrible disciple. After the Adamantine Nova disappeared, she used different barriers and spells so the weapons and artifacts couldnt run wild. Still, there were limits to what she could do. With the core gone, the pressure on them would lessen. Moreover, Anastasia had been busy with Victoria and hadnt been able to focus on the storage room. Victoria glanced away, too ashamed to say anything. Kahn and Doyle knew they were the cause of the problem and looked at the storage room with serious faces. Kahn could use Bian, and Doyle could use demonic energy. Being sensitive like most rankers were, they knew how bad the problem inside the storage room was. Something big was being created inside. The evil intent from the weapons and artifacts leaked out and combined with each other, awakening their identities. If this went on, a resilient monster would be created. Of course, if Anastasia stepped up herself, shed be able to rip it apart easily. No matter how big of a monster appeared, as long as it wasnt a superior monster, it wouldnt be able to defeat her. But Victoria knew that it took a toll on Anastasia for her to manifest as her actual body. It was why her teacher had been separated from the world for a thousand years. Returning to heaven. That was what always tied Anastasia up. And youll take care of this? How? Anastasia squinted at Yeon-woo as if telling him to stop spouting nonsense. He was looking at the storage room with an indifferent gaze. Yeon-woo just asked her a question while maintaining his calm appearance. I can take care of it. Please just answer this question. If I solve this, will you give me the Adamantine Nova? Ill pay you in full for it. This morning, Yeon-woo had asked all kinds of questions after going to see Anastasia. About what she was going to do with the Adamantine Nova when it didnt have anything to keep tied up. It was an idea that Victoria had spoken about the entire night. After learning that Kahn and Doyle were joining Yeon-woos party, she said she wanted to join as well. When she heard they needed to create an Adamantine Nova before they headed into Tartarus, she said that it was worth a try to make a deal with Anastasia to get rid of a problem she had. Thankfully, Victoria was right. Anastasia accepted the deal, though 90% of her reason was so she could laugh at them. Alright. Try if you can. If you do, theres no reason to keep it. No, since youre taking care of a problem for me, Ill call you Oraboni as the reward. How does that sound? Under the mask, Yeon-woos two eyes curved. You cant forget what you said. Hmph! Yeon-woo stepped into the storage room. Hwaaak An enormous amount of monstrous energy pressed down his shoulders. It was a power that anyone would end up bending to, but.. [The Authority Combat Instinct has been activated.] The Authority activated and scattered the monstrous energy that had been trying to surround Yeon-woo at once. [Combat Instinct] Rank: Authority Proficiency: 2.5% Summary: An Authority that a god of Olympus, Ares, gifted you. Ares has kept an eye on you, who was never discouraged in a battlefield with numerous enemies. However, because of his sister, Athena, he just watched you, but this time, he was impressed by you when you massacred all your enemies alone. He regrets that he wasnt able to find you before his sister. He gave you a powerful Authority, desperately hoping that youll become his apostle. *Indomitable Spirit The stronger the pressure received from your enemy, the more youll feel at ease and the tougher your will to win will become. The consumption of your health speeds up, but your offensive power is amplified. The effect is stronger the longer the Authority is activated. *Soul Extortion Your undefeatable spirit will discourage your enemies. With this, you will be able to take some health from them. [The Channeling with Ares is weak, so many of the Authoritys effects are being canceled.] [The effect of the monstrous energy is being offset.] [A part of the monstrous energy is absorbed to increase your attack power.] He hadnt been able to bring up the entirety of the Authority. If he did, all 900 of the other Authorities would activate at the same time. But because they were already registered in his skill window, he could use some of them. [Ares shouts at you, asking what youre doing. He demands you to open the Channeling again right this instant.] [Athena, who has been watching quietly, reprimands him.] [Ares flinches and steps back. He explains that that wasnt what he meant.] [Ares licks his lips and expresses regret.] [Apollo, who was watching the two, bursts into laughter. He shows interest in you.] [Artemis looks at you strangely.] Yeon-woo cut his left wrist with his Magic Bayonet and sprayed the blood in the air. The blood of Residual Poison Blood was a black color, having been combined with another type of blood. [The Authority Hogubyeolseong has been activated.] [Hogubyeolseong] Rank: Authority Proficiency: 5.2% Summary: An Authority that a god of Dilmun, Nergal, gifted you. Nergal liked your fighting technique of using Monster Portents with poison to kill enemies painfully. However, he felt that you were still lacking in the way you used poison, so he gave you this Authority hoping you would fix it. *Epidemic God The power of being able to create different epidemics is given to you. According to the proficiency of the skill, the territory and effects of the epidemic expand, and the more enemies you infect, the stronger the epidemic becomes. *Thousand Killings True death doesnt discriminate between the living and the dead. The same effects will show up on those without physical bodies. [The Channeling with Nergal is weak, so many of the Authoritys effects are being canceled.] [The effects of the Authority are being added to your Monster Portents.] Kiikiikiiik His shadow split into hundreds and stood high above the ground. There were more Monster Portents than before. Receiving the effect of Hogubyeolseong, they quickly cleared through the Ten Thousand Weaponry storage room. The poison wasnt as strong as it couldve been, but the option that the same effects could be seen on spiritual bodies too was a big help. -What are these..?! -Go away! Go away! -Aaaack! The storage room full of evil intent quickly filled with screams. [The Monster Portent Hun has gotten rid of the artifact Tatashas Sword. It absorbs its power.] [The Monster Portent So has crushed the Helm of a Forgotten Warrior. It absorbs its power.] [The Monster Portant Kkang has swallowed the artifact Akams Book. It absorbs its power.] What is..?! Anastasias eyes widened at the unbelievable situation. The weapons and artifacts she had created over the centuries were breaking apart too easily. By mere shadow monsters! The weapons and artifacts were breaking so quickly. The monsters and creatures inside of them were either as strong as the Monster Portents or even stronger. But they were being defeated one-sidedly. It wasnt because they had been sealed for long. They looked as if they were scared by something. Anastasia realized what was making them so. [Boo (Witchdoctors Soul) looks down at the monsters and creatures.] [The monsters freeze.] [The creatures squirm to escape the horror.] ..What is that? Deep inside, Inferno Sight was activated. Upon confirming what it was, Anastasia frowned. It was something that didnt sit well with her either. It was obvious how normal monsters and creatures would feel. Just what is his identity? Anastasia turned her head back to Yeon-woo. She had no clue what kind of being Yeon-woo was. -Stop acting out. Youre only a pet of Rhea. Thats enough of your cute tricks. From the strange being that lived in the abyss of deep within Yeon-woos eyes, the Lich that scared monsters and creatures, and the Monster Portents, she didnt have any remote idea how they worked. Yeon-woo, who ruled over all of them, was the strangest being she had seen in a thousand years. Meanwhile, when the weapons and artifacts were being crushed, predated by the Monster Portents, they reached deep into the center where the large monster with self-awareness was. Yeon-woo released Shanon and Hanryeong as well. Their power was increased, influenced by the many Authorities of the gods of war, so they were able to take down the large monster quickly. -Whoaaaaa..! The large monster screamed and ended up as a tasty treat for the Monster Portents. Shanon and Hanryeong were able to enjoy a feast for the first time in a while. The dark storage room turned quiet. Kahn, Doyle, and Victoria all clicked their tongues. Yeon-woo was much stronger since fighting the head bishop, and they couldnt believe the rate at which he was growing. Yeon-woo recalled his subordinates back into his shadow and looked back at Anastasia. She sighed. It was nice that the countless weapons and artifacts were taken care of, but she felt like everything she had done so far was in vain. It was annoying anyway. Just take it. But Yeon-woo shook his head even after receiving the Adamantine Nova, like that wasnt what he was waiting for. Anastasia narrowed her eyes in confusion. You forgot the last part. Yeon-woo spoke in an apathetic voice. What..? Youll call me Oraboni? . Her face stiffened. She remembered what she agreed to do. That was just a joke..! I guess youre a person who breaks promises easily. . Anastasia? The hand holding her pipe trembled, face red with humiliation. She could refuse, but the problem was that she was a great monster about to exuviate. Lying could have detrimental impacts on the growth of her level. Also, personality-wise, she couldnt break a promise that she said in front of so many people easily. ..Ora, boni.. She ended up calling Yeon-woo Oraboni. I couldnt hear you well. Well, lets stop here. Crack The pipe in Anastasias hand split into two. * * * [The Monster Portent Baek has reached its limits. It is transforming into a new being.] [The Monster Portent Yung has reached its limits. It prepares to transform for exuviation.] [All Monster Portents begin to transform. You cannot command them to do anything while the transformation is in progress.] [Please be careful of any external shock. If the transformation fails, the Monster Portents may disappear for good.] The Monster Portents began to prepare to become superior beings after swallowing all the weapons and artifacts. Yeon-woo was proud to see about a hundred Monster Portents grow at once. While Boo protected his shadow, he constantly supplied nutrients so the transformation would go smoothly. [You have gained the last ingredient, Adamantine Nova.] [You have successfully cleared the first condition of the subquest (Helm of Darkness).] [Please begin with the second condition, the creation of Kynee.] When ownership of the Adamantina Nova was transferred, a message saying to start the manufacturing process came up. I dont like you. Anastasia spoke suddenly. Yeon-woo just stared at her. Upon realizing why Yeon-woo was looking at her like that, she frowned. The promise she made still held up. She could see Kahn, Doyle, and Victoria giggling far away. She felt like her insides were boiling. What she didnt like the most was the steady eyes behind the mask. She wanted to manifest into her real body and rip his shameless face to shreds. I.. dont like Oraboni.. Ugh. F***. How long do I have to do this? Sheesh! I dont like it! I hate it! There was humiliation in her eyes when she glared at him, but her eyes were mostly filled with murderous intent. At first, you were the cause of my lacking disciples pain, and then, you argued for the Adamantine Nova. You continued to bother my disciple.. and now, youre trying to take her again when I thought she had finally come back home. Yeon-woo could understand how Anastasia felt. However, he didnt try to appease her. Resentment didnt disappear that easily. Ill be watching you. Anastasia walked away. The young children who were waiting for her quickly followed. Stopping in front of Victoria, she hit her with the broken pipe. A scream rang out. Somewhat satisfied, Anastasia left with a hmph and returned to her home. Victoria rubbed the fist-sized bump that was coming up on her head. Kahn smiled bitterly and treated her with Bian. Doyle shook his head and quietly stood by Yeon-woos side. Hyung, what are you going to do now? Head over to Tartarus right away? No. Im going to gather some members first. Members? Since we have to make Kynee. I should gather skilled artisans first. The three Cyclops brothers would be there, but it would be difficult for Yeon-woo to create the Kynee, a great artifact, by himself. And right now, they were rushed for time. He needed help. The people from when we researched the Philosophers Stone should be enough. Thankfully, one of the top five artisans, Victoria, had joined them, and Brahm said that he would gladly help Yeon-woo after hearing the news. Anantas condition had improved, and he had time to leave for a bit. The members right now were enough, but he wanted to add one more person. Henova. No player could match his skill in metallurgy. However, one thing that worried him was.. I havent gone to see him for a while. He was concerned that a hammer would come flying at him as soon as he went to visit. How should I tease him this time? Of course, what Yeon-woo was most worried about was different from most people. And. Yeon-woos hand was slightly shaking with nervousness as he adjusted his mask. Chapter 345 - Creation of Kynee (5) With this, the five Magic Towers and 125 different fields of study agree to announce Cain as a common enemy, and we will be creating a team to eliminate him. Pound, pound, pound The moment the gavel was rapped, all the magicians in the conference room stood up as one. Nervousness was written on each of their faces. An announcement declaring the Hoarder aas their common enemy. It was significant. The Magic Towers and different fields of studies couldnt work together. It was because the path they walked on was different. However, after Walpurgisnacht, talks of an alliance began to come out, and Necropolis was the result of experimenting with it. And the destruction of Necropolis threatened the magicians again and rushed the creation of an alliance. They were shocked that they were defeated by a newbie player who wasnt even one of the Nine Kings. The lofty elder magicians were able to learn their places. However, the process wasnt smooth. It was because of the Hoarders backing. Maybe if he was excommunicated like the Sword God, it wouldve been easier.. its said the Hoarder and the One-horned tribe are close. And he gets along well with the next king candidate, the Cheongram siblings. There will be a ruckus. Now that the strongest in the Tower after the Summer Queen and Red Dragon were toppled, what would happen if they stepped up? Would the magicians be able to take it? There were many opinions, but the gavel was rapped, and it was decided. They didnt have anywhere to turn to. The five leaders of the Magic Towers stood up and headed for the exit through the stairs. Their faces were stiff thinking of the battle to come. * * * How dare you come here, you bastard?! Yeon-woo was wrong about having a hammer thrown at him when he entered the smithy. It was an anvil instead of a hammer. He avoided it easily with a slight turn of his head. Isnt that expensive? Youll have to go through extra work to fix it because its broken. Then itll just.. Shut up! Henova frowned at Yeon-woos teasing and shouted. Yeon-woo laughed, thinking Henova was the same as ever. What are you laughing about? Henova frowned even more, not liking Yeon-woos attitude. Anyways, I apologize. How dare you come in..?! Henova shouted again, but Yeon-woo didnt listen and stepped into the smithy without hesitation. Behind him, Kahn, Doyle, and Victoria followed with apologetic faces, wondering if it really was alright to enter like this. Creutz looked around with strange eyes and entered last. Y, You..! Henovas face was as red as a tomato. His fist that was holding a hammer trembled. It seemed he was about to throw that, too. Please calm yourself first. Youre not that young anymore, and you might faint from your blood pressure levels being too high. That would be your fault! What a shame. You bastard..! Henova ground his teeth. He really wanted to smack Yeon-woo in the head with a hammer. But then he would just dodge it and tease him again. He really was an infuriating guy. Kahn and Doyle looked from Yeon-woo to Henova with shocked faces. What? Cain could make jokes like that? Whoa. No way.. The Yeon-woo they knew was always cold and aloof. He was like a sword planted in the middle of a battlefield, painted with blood, about to fall any moment. Of course, they knew he was affectionate inside, unlike his cold personality. But looking at this new side of him, they felt the image they had of him fly out of their heads. It was a bit surprising, too. They felt closer to Yeon-woo. The same went for Creutz. After sending the Illusion Knightage back, he was glad to see a new, warm side to Yeon-woo after having been treated like he didnt exist. Is he like that with the Regiment Leader? Hm. I cant imagine it. Creutz thought of the Regiment Leader, who was as indifferent as Yeon-woo was, and grinned. Whats that tail behind you? Whatd you bring with you? Henova looked at them with narrowed eyes. Considering how noisy the Phante siblings were when they came with Yeon-woo, the four just looked like more nuisances for him. Just then, Victoria stepped forward with a smile. Henova, long time no see. Who are.. Hm? Victoria? Yes, sir. Why are you here? As two of the top five artisans, they met each other from time to time, albeit not often. Ah. I wondered where the rune magic he brought from last time was from. It mustve been from you. Henova clicked his tongue, thinking of the papers that Yeon-woo had back when they were making the Philosophers Stone. Then, he narrowed his eyes. Should I give you some advice? If its from you, Ill consider it. Avoid that guy. He has all kinds of sly schemes planned. If you cant get out now, youll be stuck forever. Victoria burst out laughing. I guess youre already in deep. Well, anyways. Hows your teacher? Fine, thanks to you. Good. Yeon-woo was slightly surprised when he heard what the two said. You know Anastasia? Henova tossed the hammer on the floor and looked at Yeon-woo with a taciturn face. He seemed to be wondering whether he should answer Yeon-woo or not. Then, he took his pipe out of his mouth. White smoke filled the air. Didnt she use a pipe like this? She did. I made it. She said she wanted one when she saw me smoking it, so I made her one. Yeon-woo thought of how Anastasias pipe had split in two. It had happened because he got on her nerves. Thinking that the hammer might come flying at him if he mentioned it, he didnt say anything about it. Victoria glanced at Yeon-woo. I also made a place for her to keep her strange weapons, called the Ten Thousand Weaponry. I used to fix it up if there was any problem with it. . The Ten Thousand Weaponry was destroyed by Yeon-woos hand. So were the weapons inside of it. He didnt say anything about it this time either. I made a villa for her to stay at, too. Yeon-woo thought of how he blew up Anastasias residence. How many artisanal works did you break? Its all money. You said he was like your father, but you blew his works up.. that personality..! Shanon mocked. Shut up. Yeon-woo shot back at Shanon internally and decided to feign ignorance. It was a relief he was wearing a mask during times like this. Victoria kept on shifting her feet, not knowing what to say. You can think of her as an old customer. Kelkel. Anyways. So, whatd you come to ask me for this time? He asked Yeon-woo with a crinkle of his forehead. White smoke wafted around him. You say that like I only come when I have something to ask of you. Im hurt. Youre acting like you dont. Stop with the nonsense! What is it this time? Yeon-woo smiled sourly. Henova knew him too well. However, this time, it was important to Henova as well. His eyes were serious. Theres something I want to speak to you about. Henova, having realized the graveness, put his pipe out by tapping it on the ground. * * * Henova still had a morose face as they moved to a room inside the smithy. He felt annoyed because the guy who hadnt visited him once had come to ask him for something again. It was noisy outside. Whoa! Whats this? It looks like Ill cut my hand just by touching it. How did he make this? Hes definitely the Artisan of Ironblood.. like I heard in the rumors. Do you think I can ask him for one? Dont you think youll get in trouble? Or maybe I can just swipe one..? Hyung, I beg of youplease grow up. Kahn and Doyle were busy looking around at the weapons and armor on display in the smithy. Amazing. Hes gotten even better? What did he implement here? Victoria exclaimed as she looked around. Her eyes were shining for the first time in a while. The new technology Henova had implemented caught her eye. And Creutz was.. . He stood blankly in front of an alcohol cabinet that he found in the corner. He enjoyed drinking with his subordinates on a normal basis, and he could feel himself gulp just by looking at the oak barrel. The beer made by a dwarf was priceless. Henova couldnt hold it in anymore and stuck his head out the door to shout. Shut up! Go talk outside! Kwang! He shut the door and came back with a furious face. Why are the kids you go around with all the same? It just happened that way. If the Cheongram kids are added on top of them.. Argh. He rubbed his temples like he was getting a headache already. He didnt understand why his smithy was becoming the base for Yeon-woo and the others. It quickly became noisy again outside. Henova didnt expect them to listen to him, so he just put his pipe back in his mouth with a dissatisfied expression. So. What do you have to talk about? Do I have to make something strange like the Philosophers Stone again? Its similar. You brought something annoying again. This time, I have to make Kynee. Kynee? Henova tilted his head with a grimace. It was a familiar name, but he didnt remember what it was. Then, he recalled something from deep in his memory. Are you talking about Hadess great artifact? The helm that Olympuss King of the Underworld used? Yes, sir. Ha! Youve hit a new high this time. Why do you have to make that? Henova had a disbelieving face. There was never a quiet moment when Yeon-woo brought something to do. Yeon-woo didnt say anything for a while. Countless thoughts were going through his head. Actually, on the way here, he had contemplated it several times. Henova always helped whenever he needed it, and he never asked for details when doing it. Although he was probably curious about many things, Henova always trusted him. The same went for now. Even though he was asking for a reason, if Yeon-woo said it was necessary, Henova would help him willingly. But. Can I really do that? Hadnt he been too reliant on Henovas generosity and trust? Moreover, what he was doing this time couldnt be spoken about easily. He would have to pull Henova into what he was doing and could potentially expose him to danger. Also, it was related to the whereabouts of his little brother, who Henova longed for. Asking for help without explaining anything was deceiving Henova, even though he might be alright with it. Yeon-woo came to a decision after much thought. To trust Henova. Its fine. The hardest tool to make in the world is probably the one that will pry your mouth open. So. What do you want me to do now? Youre not gonna tell me to go to Tartarus with you..? Henova trailed off as he spoke. It was because Yeon-woo suddenly reached for his mask. And. Clack Yeon-woo took off his mask. It felt strange because he hadnt taken it off in a while. Still, he felt dizzy from nervousness. He didnt have any idea what Henova would say when he saw his bare face. Whether he would resent him or become depressed. He felt a bit worried. Henova had a surprised face, not expecting Yeon-woo to take his mask off so suddenly. And when his face was revealed, his widened eyes slightly narrowed, and.. He scoffed like he was flabbergasted. Still, there was a smile on his face. How quick of you to tell me now. You bastard. Chapter 346 - Creation of Kynee (6) Yeon-woo looked shocked. All kinds of questions floated around in his head. He asked in a slightly trembling voice. Did you.. know? Henova put his pipe back in his mouth with a serene face, as if trying to tease Yeon-woo. I made you your armor and mask. If I still didnt know after that, Id be a fool. ! Yeon-woos eyes widened. Henova had indeed made him the two items. Like what Henova said, the fact that Henova had made his armor and mask meant that he knew how Yeon-woos body was built. Yeon-woo had shared his information window with him, but it was impossible for Henova to make something for him without knowing the smallest details. No. Even with that aside. Looking back at it now, Henova had known him well. There was always warmth in his gaze and actions towards Yeon-woo. At first, I thought a dead child had returned. How happy I was.. I just thought that you were hiding your identity because nothing good would come from others knowing. White smoke steadily filled the room. But after talking more with you, I realized. You werent that child. You had his face, body, eyes, and voice. But you were someone completely different. Your tone and personality. Henovas gaze was fixed on the furnace with only a spark left. Sounds of the fuel burning popped in the room. So I thought someone was trying to trick me. But that wasnt it either. Then I understood. Hehe. There was something he said a long time ago in passing. -Old man. Old man. It was like the voice of the dead was ringing his Henovas voice. He remembered how the guy had entered his smithy without any permission and talked up a storm while he was working on a piece of iron. -What now? If youre just gonna babble, go get a hammer and help! -Do you have a family? -What in the world are you going on about? -Just answer my question. -Hmph! Im a black dwarf who strayed from his path as a blacksmith! Of course I wouldnt have something so troublesome. This anvil is my son and this hammer is my wife.. -What? Youre no fun. -What? Then what about you? -Mines better off than your boring life. He pictured the childs smile. -I have a rude brother. Henovas gaze was fixed on Yeon-woos waist. He could see the Magic Bayonet exuding a cold aura. The iron he had been working on at the time was now in his brothers possession. Actually, I was waiting for you to bring it up sometime since nothing good would come from me asking about it. I thought you were just trying to collect your thoughts. . So you wanted to tell me now? No. You want me to do something, but your conscience wont let you ask me without telling me. Is that it? Henova glared at Yeon-woo with narrowed eyes. Yeon-woo shook his head firmly. Thats not it. No? Youre in the palm of my hand. I can tell from your usual actions. Seems like the old man knows your personality well. Guess its because hes experienced too much. Shanons laughing voice rang in his head. Shanon. Hm? Please shut up. Henova took in another deep breath from his pipe. There was a brief period of silence between them. Yeon-woo wondered what he should say. Did he need to apologize? Or.. What did he say about me? Yeon-woo asked with the same face as Cha Jeong-woo. He said you were rude. That bastard.. Kelkelkel. Looking back at it now, he was right. Hm? Henova chuckled. All his annoyance seemed to be gone. Yeon-woo laughed with him and slowly opened his mouth. You asked why I needed to make Kynee earlier. I did. Its to find Jeong-woo. Henovas smiling mouth hardened. What are you..?! He widened his eyes at the unexpected statement. Yeon-woo began to explain the situation he was in. The Cast of the Black King that he could only complete after creating Kynee. The promise with the three Cyclops brothers. And the pocket watch that contained a secret. Can you show me? He held out the pocket watch to Henova. Henova examined the pocket watch for a while. Then, he frowned. The seal is too strong. Metallurgy isnt enough to repair it. And.. you said something about the Soulstone earlier, right? Yes, sir. If thats in here, Im even more sure. Its too hard for me to do something with it. They might also find it too difficult. Henova didnt clarify who they were, but Yeon-woo knew who he was referring to. He was saying it could be hard for the three Cyclops brothers as well. He avoided explicitly mentioning their names out of respect for the three Cyclops brothers, who were considered blacksmith gods. That was how hard it was to deal with Soulstones. Yes. I thought it might be hard too. Then why? Still, if three gods work on it along with Victoria and Brahm, wouldnt there be some kind of result? And we have you, so why would I be concerned? Hmph. Did you think flattering me would get you anywhere? Henova scoffed, but there was a smile on his face. And even if we fail, Hades agreed to give me Kynee after we help him.. Ah, so youre saying you can awaken the power of the Black King to find another solution? Yes, sir. Yeon-woo nodded. The power of death. If he had the Authority that gods and demons respected and Poseidon was wary of.. He thought a path would open. Henova crossed his arms and nodded. So whatever ends up happening, youre saying that making Kynee is at the top of the list. Yes, sir. And going to Tartarus is necessary? Yeon-woo smiled bitterly. Henova grimaced and took the pipe back in his mouth. Im going through all kinds of things after meeting you brothers at the end of my life. I dont know what kind of sin I committed in my previous life to deserve this. Even while grumbling, Henovas eyes were blazing like the fire in the furnace from the hope of being able to meet the person he once considered his son. * * * The head bishop slowly woke up, opening his eyes. He saw a familiar sight in front of him. A room with a solemn atmosphere. He knew at once that everything had gone wrong. Still, he looked down at his hand with hope that it wasnt true. . It was a wrinkled, dry hand with bones and veins popping out. There were many age spots all over it, and it looked powerless. In fact, he had no strength. His magic power organ was dried up, and his muscles couldnt recover anymore. The only reason he had been able to last this long was because of his outstanding soul power. But even that would be useless if his body was destroyed. No, before that, if the curse took over his soul, it was the end. This was why he desired a new body. He was planning on awakening as a new being to overcome all his troubles, but.. ..Did I fail again? Things didnt go his way. I thought I was closer to success this time. The damned curse. The damned Heavenly Demon. The head bishop muttered words that were unimaginable for a head bishop to say. But the skies were silent, like they didnt care. He wouldve preferred for the skies to punish him instead, but nothing followed. Were they saying he didnt even deserve to be punished? Or could they just not be bothered to do so? Whatever it was, the head bishop was frustrated. If he knew it was going to end up like this.. Should I not have stood up back then? The previous head bishop, Black Dawn, once ruled at the top of the Tower with his abilities, as powerful as the Bloodlight Philosopher from the One-horned tribe. The bishops who followed him were called the strongest in history. But the problem was that they were as tyrannical as they were strong. The Devil Army under Black Dawns rule was hell. Demon. With the proclamation that this was the true identity of the clan, followers of the Heavenly Demon died everyday. There were all kinds of reasons for it. Because the god wasnt satisfied, because the god wanted it, because the god was hungry. The god, the god, the god..! Every act of tyranny was excused by the words The Heavenly Demon wanted it, and followers died happily, thinking it really was what their god wanted. From what he saw, they were all crazy. The Devil Army mightve been called a lunatic cult by outsiders, but its members were bound together by warmth and affection. The teaching of the Heavenly Demon was the brightness of love and peace. Because he didnt want to see the clan become stained with darkness, he had flipped everything over. During the ceremony for the Heavenly Demon that happened every ten years, while everyone was on their knees, he alone stood up and killed Black Dawn and the other bishops, who were saying he was disrespectful. Wearing the bloodied crown, he announced that he was the new bishop. Everyone was shocked, but they couldnt reject him as he had killed Black Dawn. The ceremony ended like that, and a curse was engraved on his soul. It was back then when the Authority of the Heavenly Demon was closed off from them. Many bishops and diocesans were killed off easily because of this. Because they werent allowed the Authority of the Heavenly Demon, there were limits to what power they could have. Compared to those who came before them, their power was near nothing. The reason none of this was known to the public was that the strength of the head bishop was outstanding, and Kindred, the second bishop, had accomplished a lot. But even this was in danger. The curse had violently spasmed and was eating at his body. From then, he had no choice but to become evil. Even with the curse, he had never resented the Heavenly Demon. Rather, he spent every day and night correcting Black Dawns teachings. Although their power was less than before, the lives of the followers had improved. Also, he prayed everyday to the Heavenly Demon to change his mind. But back then, and even now, there was no reply. Im not scared of dying. Ive already lived a long life. But.. what will happen to the clan after I disappear? What would happen if the Devil Armys situation was revealed to the rest of the Tower after its head bishop disappeared? The peace they barely managed to create would crumble. After all, peace was only a house constructed with the building blocks of power. The head bishop decided that he needed to force the Heavenly Demon to answer. If he became another face of the Heavenly Demon, wouldnt the Devil Army be able to run strong again? So he progressed with his plans, but everything had gone wrong. Of course, there could be other faces other than the Monkey Kings shedding, such as the Ruyi Bang pieces that were scattered throughout the Tower. But even then, there wasnt much time left for the head bishop. With all the bishops and diocesans gone, there was nothing he could do. I guess theres only one thing left to do. He judged it was time to pull out the last card that he didnt want to use. Well.. abandon our god. If their god rejected them, they had no other option but to find another. Or. Swallow him. The head bishops eyes flashed. Creak The door opened, and Kindred entered. He bowed with shame. Kindred, get ready to leave immediately. But.. He widened his eyes, looking at the head bishop in bad health, but he nodded his head. Where should I escort you? The temple of the Seven Demon Kings. Chapter 347 - Creation of Kynee (7) Chapter 347 C Creation of Kynee (7) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (5/10) Aigo. You dont have to go this far to help me. Its nothing. Im doing it because I want to. The old man smiled warmly and looked at the young boy who carried his load for him. I dont know whose son you are, but your parents must be very proud of you. Thank you. The young boy scratched the back of his head and began to climb the incline with the old man. A sad expression flashed across his face, but he quickly smiled again. The shadow watching from far away became emotional. After becoming Yeon-woos subordinate, he had been busy trying to regain his strength and helping Yeon-woo that he didnt have the time to worry about his son. It was partly because it seemed like Yeon-woo was taking care of his son like he had promised. But seeing it with his own eyes made him feel relieved. He heard that he had quit drugs and was working at a general store to earn a small living. After following him around all day, it looked like he really was living a diligent lifestyle. The way he treated customers nicely when selling items and helped people on the road from time to time was different from the son he knew. For a moment, Hanryeong wondered if he had found the right person. He also thought that his son might have been acting like that only in the day and doing something else at night, but that didnt seem to be the case either. He really had turned over into a new leaf. He didnt have the competence as a player, but he was still acting like a human. What had Yeon-woo done to his son? The thought suddenly occurred to him, but he shook his head. It couldve been that I raised him improperly. Hanryeong did everything he could for Hanbin, but he wasnt there when Hanbin needed him the most. These things couldve been what made Hanbin like that in the past. Of course, that didnt excuse what Hanbin did. Many people were hurt by him, and the 16th floor was nearly destroyed. But after seeing how his son had changed, he felt his head become clearer. Faceless.. Hanryeong thought of when he met Faceless at the Monkey Kings palace. -Huhu! I didnt think Id meet you here! My dear friend! That wasnt Faceless. Faceless had many faces, but the one who appeared was someone whom he thought was dead or near dead. Sword God. Hanryeong clenched his fists. I wondered where you were hiding all this time.. Faceless was included as a part of the Six New Stars, but he was a player who had been in the Tower for quite a bit. He was pretty famous for his acts, but he wasnt very popular because he wasnt that skilled. After Red Dragon suddenly toppled, he had been on the rise with all the changes in the Tower. The Sword God was Faceless. No, to be exact, he was disguised as Faceless. He probably swallowed him. The real Faceless. The Sword God was crazy about martial arts, but he hadnt completely ignored other skills. It made sense if he used other methods and arts to avoid the eyes of those who were looking for him. However, if there was a problem, it was that.. He wasnt just one person. As a Death Noble, he knew. There were many souls other than the Sword God in Faceless. It was problematic that he knew most of them. Mubyeol, Cadik, Heebaeksul, Sey, Tyler.. And even Flang. They were all subordinates who had been ready to give their lives for the Sword God at any moment. They were the sword that allowed Cheonghwado to be in the Eight Large Clans. All of them were with the Sword God. And one of them was someone he never wouldve imagined. Flang. The Martial Kings younger brother and one of the founders of Cheonghwado. There were other souls as well, but most of them were from Cheonghwado. Faceless was a walking Cheonghwado. However, because there were too many souls in one body, the body wasnt able to do its unique function. It creaked with just a little movement, and the dominant personality changed frequently. But Hanryeong thought that Faceless would be able to overcome those constraints and become full again. No, he might even reach a higher peak than the Sword God had. He would be able to process the thoughts of many people at once. Most of all, the Sword God Hanryeong knew never crumbled in front of an obstacle and forced himself forward. That was how he was able to go from being unable to speak to one of the Nine Kings. -Ill see you next time if fate allows us. Faceless aided Hanryeong before the cave collapsed. And until now, Hanryeong felt frustrated and uncomfortable. Even if he went back, he would do the same thing. But even so, everything was because of him. He had already told Yeon-woo everything he knew about Faceless. Yeon-woo firmly said Hanryeong didnt need to worry about anything, but he still felt uncomfortable. Since Faceless saw that he was with Yeon-woo now, unless Faceless was a fool, hed know who had destroyed Cheonghwado. Hanryeong, where are you? Just then, he heard Yeon-woos voice through their connection. It seemed it was time to go back. After replying that hed return, he looked at his son for a while and disappeared into the shadows. ..Hm? Hanbin paused and looked around. He had definitely felt something familiar. Whats wrong? N, Nothing. Lets continue. Hanbin shook his head and began to walk with the old man again. * * * Uncle! Are you going to work again?! No fair! Yeon-woo held the whining Sesha high up into the air. Ill be back soon. Hmph. Thats what you said last time. And Brahms going with you this time, too. Yeon-woo knew that she was slightly upset, so he smiled. It was probably because Brahm, who took care of her often, was going as well. Then bring a Melona when you come back! [TN: Melona is a type of Korean ice cream.] What? What you made last time was really good! Make it for me again! Yeon-woo burst out laughing. He patted her back, saying he would. Also, he desperately hoped he would have good news for Sesha when he returned. Dont worry. Ill take care of Sesha. No, even without me, theres no one in this village who wouldnt take care of her. The Head Elder adjusted his glasses as he took Sesha from Yeon-woo. The fights between the village boys became worse every day because of her. Yeon-woo waved his hand and returned to his companions. Henova was looking at Sesha stiffly. That child is.. Yes. Jeong-woos daughter. I.. see. He nodded. He had seen her from time to time when he was making the Philosophers Stone, but he hadnt realized. Even though she called Yeon-woo uncle, he thought it was just a sign of affection. Would you like to hold her? Henova hesitated for a bit and carefully accepted Sesha, like she would break if he wasnt careful. Seshas eyes widened. Uncle! This kid grandfather is weird! Kid grandfather. Yeon-woo held in laughter that was about to escape his lips. Others looked away with red faces as well. Henova pat Sesha with his short arms and returned her with a sigh. Then, he glared at Yeon-woo with narrow eyes. It seems the way you brothers speak is a family trait. It seems so. Yeon-woo looked back at his companions. Khan, Doyle, Victoria, Creutz. On top of that, Brahm, Galliard, and Henova. A total of 8 people. The number of members in his party had grown quite a bit. Considering how he only wanted to solo play when he first entered the Tower, a lot had changed. Then Ill open the path. Brahm ripped the scroll in his hand. A red portal appeared under their feet. It was a portal scroll that used Yeon-woos coordinates since he had already been to Tartarus. They could see the black sky of Tartarus beyond the portal. As they were about to enter. Sir Disciple? Would you please come here for a second? The Martial King waved at Yeon-woo from the roof of Brahms cottage. Yeon-woo widened his eyes at his teachers sudden appearance and asked for his companions to wait, leaving to speak with the Martial King. Yes, sir? You should clean up after your own s***. ? Yeon-woo looked at him with questioning eyes, and the Martial King tossed a piece of paper at him like he couldnt be bothered to reply. Yeon-woo caught the paper with ease and read it. His two eyes turned heavy. This is.. The Devil Army has declared war. .. In the name of the god, we declare a holy war on our enemy, the Hoarder, for disturbing the actions of our god. Moreover, punishment will follow the ruffians, heretics, and immoral people who follow the Hoarder. As you can see, theyre saying theyre gonna kill everyone who helps you. Theyre s****ting on me too, right? The Martial King continued with an annoyed face. And that Gluttony bastard should just quietly eat his crackers in his room, but hes saying hes gonna work with those black salamanders and you to beat up those white lizards. It seemed the black salamanders he was talking about were Black Dragon and the white lizards were White Dragon. Those Magic Tower jackasses mustve been shot in the head because they made an alliance or whatever and theyre aiming for you. Yeon-woo thought of how Doctor Doom and Necropolis had been melted down by Boo. Elohim, those sons of b***** are also acting up again? And that Iron Lion Clan or whatever is gathering mercenaries too. Four out of the Eight Large Clans were moving. The Magic Tower Alliance hadnt been able to show its full power because of internal struggles, but if it was united, it was a force to be reckoned with. If the Iron Lion Clan rounded up the world of mercenaries, it would be a mighty force too. It could turn into a great war. But this is all with you at the center. What kind of mess have you been making? The Martial King narrowed his eyes. He was smiling, but the air around him was chill-inducing. Because of our Sir Disciple, our entire village will be involved in something annoying, so what should we do? But. Is that it? Yeon-woo was nonchalant. The Martial King wrinkled his forehead. What? It still needs to develop further. Thats not what I wanted. You.. you want a great war to happen? If possible. Ha! You crazy dipstick. The Martial King gripped his forehead with an incredulous face. A great war. There were lots of wars during the thousands of years of history in the Tower. However, there were only a few on such a large scale that they nearly wiped out half of the population. One of the most well-known wars was the legendary Great Second Dragon Extermination War. The Draconic species who wanted to open the path to the 98th floor to regain their supernaturality and Allforone, who had blocked them on the 77th floor. The result of the war was the extinction of the Draconic species, who were said to rule the Tower at the time. If the young Summer Queen hadnt survived, the entire Draconic species wouldve died out. There were a few more great wars after that, and each time, there were changes to the hierarchy of the Tower. But that was what Yeon-woo was talking about. It was unbelievable from the Martial Kings perspective. But Yeon-woos eyes were more serious than ever. Please just ignore it. War wont happen that easily anyway. The situation will have inflated more than they expected, and theyll be busy being wary of each other. As long as the fire in the furnace isnt lit, there will only be talks of allying and uniting with each other. And youre going to light the furnace? Yeon-woo didnt say anything. The Martial Kings eyes settled heavily. He lifted a corner of his mouth. It looked like a mocking smile in one way, a mischievous smile in another. Is this the picture that you wanted to draw? Yes. Our Sir Disciples drawing skills are lit. Chapter 348 - Creation of Kynee (8) Chapter 348 C Creation of Kynee (8) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (6/10) The Martial King clicked his tongue. You know what my policy is, right? Yes, I am aware. The Martial King always set forth three rules for anything involved with the One-horned tribe. No interference. No involvement. No tolerance. They wouldnt accept any interference. They wouldnt get involved in anything either. But when either of the two occurred, they wouldnt show any tolerance. It was how the One-horned tribe was able to stand high and mighty above the quarrels of the Eight Large Clans and continue to grow until now. But as Yeon-woo caused chaos in the Tower, the One-horned tribe could be dragged into it because of him. The Devil Army and magical alliance openly mocked the One-horned tribe and the Martial King. They said they were ready to fight. The alliance of Blood Land and Black Dragon even expressed their desire to have the Martial King himself step up. No, the fact that they said they would work with Yeon-woo, who wasnt that powerful in the first place, was obviously a measure to involve the Martial King. But the Martial King didnt want to join them at all. The only reason why he appeared in the fight with Red Dragon was because of the no tolerance rule when they were swept up in the battle during their chase for the culprit who hurt one of their members. He just laughed at those who fought over who was the strongest. He wasnt aiming for a mud puddle like that. He had greater ambitions. Allforone. His only interest was in bringing down the guy who loftily looked down on him from above. The Martial King had come to tell Yeon-woo that. He had already sent two disciples out and barely found this one. And he was showing some potential as well. He didnt like how Yeon-woo always caused incidents, but the Martial King had done the same when he was younger, so he pretended not to see it. But if Yeon-woo took it too far and splashed mud on him, he couldnt stay still. And because Yeon-woo knew that well, he nodded. Before the Martial King was his teacher, he was a king who kicked his own brother away for his tribe. There was no way Yeon-woo couldnt understand his stance. Even with that aside. This is my fight. He had to carry out his revenge with his own two hands. I think you said the same thing some time ago. Well, whatever. Come back safely. Although, itll be pretty hard. And with that, the Martial King disappeared. Yeon-woo bowed, knowing that his teacher was still watching him from somewhere, and he entered the portal. Pat Light filled the world and blinded him. * * * [You have entered the hidden stage Tartarus.] The air is too stale. Theres also pressure on souls going around. Is it because its a place where divine beings live? This is Tartarus.. The party frowned once they entered Tartarus. A stale air. Ominous atmosphere. And a pressure that pushed them down. It was a place where the living werent welcome, and mortals who didnt know level were forbidden. The party members felt like their souls and bodies would be separated if they didnt hold onto their wits tightly. Kahn and Doyle quickly activated Bian to escape the pressure while Victoria activated the artifact that Anastasia had given her to create a spherical barrier around them. When Creutz planted the holy sword Zulfikar into the ground, another barrier was added on top of it. Henova, whose face was pale upon arriving in Tartarus, could finally catch a breath. Then, he looked around to find Yeon-woo. You said we were going to the temple of the King of the Underworld, but where are we? Even from what Yeon-woo could see, their surroundings were completely devastated. Only a few traces left behind showed that there had been a battle here a long time ago. Yeon-woo turned to Brahm, who created the scroll. But Brahm didnt seem to know either. I inserted the coordinates you gave me. Yeon-woo went over his coordinates in case he had accidentally given the wrong ones. They were correct. [Vimalacitra smiles with satisfaction at the familiar scene of war.] [Cernunnos quietly watches you.] [Persephone silently urges you to quickly find her husband.] While Yeon-woo frowned at the messages from his connected gods. Hades said the last of his territory was a temple, correct? Brahm asked after silently watching the sky. Yes, sir. Then it must be his holy territory. If so, there are two possibilities. What are they? The first is if Hades was destroyed while you were looking for materials. [Persephone displays her anger!] Uek! Just then, Doyle suddenly wrapped his hands around his head and fell to his knees. Whats wrong? Kahn tried to help him up, but Doyle pushed his hand aside and lifted his head. The party took a step away from him at the energy he exuded. The barrier around them shook. Doyles eyes were shining green. You dare discuss my husbands death? A mere debased being whos fallen from holiness? A sharp voice. A bunch of holy power was being exerted. Persephone herself had manifested into Doyles body to speak. Persephone. Brahm looked at Doyle, whose hair was standing on end, with narrow eyes. Even though she spoke words that belittled him, his eyes were heavy. Brahma, if you dont watch your words.. What? Are you going to punish me? How? From that prison of the 98th floor? Brahm scoffed even as Persephone radiated a violent aura. He had shown a generous side of him while taking care of Sesha, but he was actually a cynical being with the nickname Exile. His dislike of supernaturals tied to the 98th floor was actually worse than before. If youre worried about your husband, you should just shut up and watch. Brahm put his hand on Doyles head like he didnt want to talk to Persephone anymore. The hair standing straight on Doyles head settled down, and the green light in his eyes disappeared. Doyles eyes widened, not knowing what had happened, then he smiled bitterly as he spoke to Brahm. You were too harsh, Brahm. Why? Guess she told you off? Doyle couldnt say anything. Although it hadnt been long since he started serving her, he was still Persephones apostle. But Brahm was also once a divine being. Doyle had heard a bit about Brahms situation from Yeon-woo, and he couldnt treat Brahm lightly either. Just ignore her. Brahm ended the conversation just like that and clicked his tongue as he turned to Yeon-woo. Shes famous for being ladylike, but she goes off whenever her husband becomes involved. Tsk. Yeon-woo saw Brahm in a different light. Whats the second possibility? You didnt get to say it. Oh, that? Simple. Hades temporarily changed the coordinates of the holy territory. Yeon-woos eyes widened. That means..? That theres probably a fight going on somewhere. Since his holy territory is quite sizable, he probably wasnt able to change the coordinates by much. Yeon-woo quickly summoned Nike and sent him into the sky. Nike flapped his wings. As he drew a circle in the air, he could see darkness waving from far away. Master! Theres something there! Yeon-woo quickly tapped into Nikes vision. The sky of Tartarus was always gray and dark, so it was hard to tell the distance. [Draconic Eyes] But when he observed the flaws, there was something that seemed as if it was completely wavering. A Giant god. Beings similar to the Titan he first saw when he entered Tartarus were fighting intensely. Darkness split, and lighting shot down. The ground cracked, and a column of fire soared up. What poured down when space was split were monsters too horrendous to be described. It was a battle of high stakes. The problem was that it was hard to tell who was winning. It would be nice if Hadess side was, but Yeon-woo felt anxious. If he was winning, why would he change the coordinates? But its too far! Nike squinted, estimating the distance. He was only able to tell because he was a Legendary Beast; normal players wouldnt be able to tell no matter how hard they tried. Wings of fire, Blink, and Wind Path.. can decrease the distance somewhat. Yeon-woo spun his magic circuit with all he had. [Heaven Wing Mana Control] [Magic Circuit C Total Output] Brahm, take your time coming. [Wind Path C Gale] Kwaaang Yeon-woo didnt wait for Brahms reply and quickly stepped on the fastest wind of Wind Path. He could hear Kahn and Doyle shouting something from behind, but it was muffled by the explosion. He wasnt too concerned. Brahm would know what was happening through their connection, so he could explain to the party members. All else aside, Kahn, Doyle, and Victoria were skilled in Bian and magic. They would follow after him soon. Sweek Yeon-woo rode the Wind Path and used Blink consecutively. Boo buffed him from the shadows. * * * How far had he run? Boom Yeon-woo could see all kinds of monsters pouring out from the sky. One, two.. nineteen at the very least. Seeing a single Giant god who was kilometers tall fighting was shocking in itself, but watching a bunch of them move together made him speechless. He wasnt even scared speechless. There was just too great of a difference between them that he didnt even feel scared. And. Krrrng Hades looked to be in danger as he swung his sword around, speeding through the Titans. Darkness splattered like blood when he swung his sword, and limbs that were like mountains fell to the ground. His divinity was stronger than the Titans, but to Yeon-woo, Hades looked like a ship stranded in a storm. He could feel Hadess exhaustion from fighting the Titans alone without any help for such a long time. Yeon-woo quickly looked around. Under the sky that Hades was fighting, there was a siege happening along large castle walls. Dis Pluto was fighting the lower-level beings that the Titans had brought with them. They pushed back the beings who tried to climb over the castle walls. The determination to protect the last of their territory could be seen clearly on their faces. But despite their will, the situation wasnt in their favor. Piles of monsters were stacked up around the castle walls like mountains, but there was no end to it as they kept on pouring down from the sky. They didnt care about their fellow beings on the ground and stepped on their bodies to climb the castle walls. They used the corpses as shields or infused magic power into them to toss them into the holy territory like bombs. On the other hand, Dis Pluto seemed tired from the long battle. A few of them couldnt take it and fell off the castle walls together with the monsters. However, an interesting thing to note was that there were beings without divinity by Dis Plutos sides. Even at a glance, Yeon-woo could tell they were players like himself. He didnt know how the other players got there, but he put the question behind him and began to rack his brain. [Time Difference] -Its too dangerous. Is there a way to block those monsters, even temporarily? Yeon-woo spread his territory of recognition around. Fortunately, the divine beings werent interested in a weakling like Yeon-woo. It was a good opportunity for him. Just then. That guy. A being caught the eye of his Extrasensory Perception. Surrounded by Titans, it was too small to be seen, but its level wasnt lacking at all when compared to the Titans. It was a woman with long green hair. She was glaring at the barriers around the holy territory with a bored face. Black light was wrapped around the crystal she carried. An energy similar to that of the monsters. The crystal seemed to be a summoning artifact. Will it work? In his slowed time, countless calculations and hypotheses ran through his head. But what came back every time was failure. Unless he was at the Martial Kings level, or even the Nine Kings, it was impossible to fight a divine being with the power he had. It was likely he would cause them to become even more furious and worsen things. Maybe it could be possible if he had an Authority to kill divine beings, but there was nothing like that out of his 900 Authorities. There was no way gods and demons would give him something that would hurt them. He had to think outside of the box. If I aim for just the crystal? Chance of success was still only 5%. The difference between him and his opponent was too great. He needed to close the gap. What if I pretend to go crazy and awake all the Authorities? It could stimulate his settled fever again, but he didnt have the mind to worry about that right now. The results came back soon. 15%. Its a lot higher, but still. What if I use the method with Dragon Killers? If he wasnt scared of his body being destroyed and using Regeneration.. 20%. He had raised the chances by a lot, but it still wasnt enough. Just then, a thought occurred to him. He had a weapon that gods and demons were afraid of. The divine item that binded supernaturals, Divine Iron. The pieces of the Ruyi Bang..? He spread his hand apart. The pieces he gained after defeating the Devil Army shined and spun around on his palm. A smile spread across his face. 30%. Yeon-woo stopped running. The time around him returned to normal speed. [3rd Step Dragon Body Awakening] [All Authorities released.] Crunch, crunch His body couldnt endure the strength that suddenly grew and began to shake. Regeneration activated to hold him still, and he forced the disconnected 900 Channelings to Tartarus. He poured all that power into the Ruyi Bang. Hwaaaak [Fiery Golden Eyes] The pieces of the Ruyu Bang cried out as they shined. Yeon-woos eyes shined in a gold color as well. Fiery Golden Eyes. The Monkey Kings eyes settled on top of his Draconic Eyes. The pieces danced in the air and began to create something. Clack, clack A new golden weapon appeared in his hand. It was a spear about 2 meters long. Yeon-woo pulled out Vigrid and fixed it to the end of the spear. Vigrids handle and the groove of the spear fit together like matching puzzle pieces. Gripping it, he got into a fighting stance. His body was still trembling. The Philosophers Stone was overheated. [Dragon Killer] [Holy Fire] [Heaven Bracket C Flame Wheel] Fire shot out from the end of Vigrid. The Demonic Fire that the Great Sage had used when he burned the heavenly world flared up and combined with the Holy Fire to create a black-red Divine Fire. He threw the long-spear that was in his hand. Vigrids option had activated and was already aimed at the target. Grow, Ruyi Bang! Chapter 349 - Creation of Kynee (9) The greatest advantage of swallowing the Monkey Kings shedding was that Yeon-woo could use the Five Elements properly. The Five Elements harnessed the power of nature. He could now use the power of nature without having to use Bian as the medium. The greater his magic power, the greater the control over nature he would have. He would be able to cause natural disasters. If this was combined with his skills and Authorities, what would be the result? * * * A black-red trajectory split through the air. It had happened so fast that the green-haired Astraeus didnt have time to react. No, to be exact, she hadnt even been able to read the attack. She felt something flash, but she just thought it was an ordinary mortal like the players of Dis Pluto. But after seeing the power within it, she belatedly realized that it wasnt something she could ignore. The holy power of multiple gods from the heavenly world who didnt belong in Tartarus. More than anything, she could feel the strength that any supernaturalist at her level would hate. The Great Sage! Why was that crazy bastards power here?! It was too late by the time Astraeus tried to react to the power. The trajectory of the black-red power pierced through her divine artifact, Deneb. It was a barrier that could block most attacks around her, but the piece of the Ruyi Bang crushed through it and soared high up into the sky. Puung! Deneb exploded, its pieces scattering. The monsters summoned from the darkness through Deneb were confused. The Channeling that had pulled them there was disconnected. Krang! Kwo? Koooa The attacks didnt stop there. [Wave of Fire C Simmering Spark] [Heaven Bracket C Lightning Strike] The Wave of Fire wasnt a single explosion. The sparks that it scattered caused second and third explosions and destroyed everything in their path. If the intense lightning of Heaven Bracket could be added onto it? It would be a disaster. Krrrng Urrr, kwakwakwang! Hundreds of fire lightning bolts came pouring down onto the holy territory. Tartarus was always filled with darkness, but in this moment, with the lightning crashing down, it was shining brilliantly. The explosions and heat that followed swept the monsters away. [Sword Purification] [Villain C Expel] The fire and lightning rain included Vigrids option. The fire always fell precisely on the designated enemies while Yeon-woo used Time Difference. Monsters melted in the fire. Without the guidance of Astraeus through Deneb, they were easy prey. Krrrr [Blessing Conduction] Moreover, when enemies died, a curse spread from them. The monsters who were designated as targets experienced debuffs because they were cursed. Other fighting Authorities like Hogubyeolseong were used at the same time, and as they combined with each other, the damage was exponentially increased. The number of dead monsters increased like how snow stuck to snow to become bigger. [Agares laughs maniacally.] [Vimalacitra compliments the scene youve created.] [Vimalacitra expresses goodwill towards you and replaces the Authority he gave you with a stronger one.] [The Authority Black Gubitara has been created.] [Black Gubitara] Rank: Authority Proficiency 0.3% Summary: An Authority that a demon of Unaffiliated presented to you. As an Asura whose only mission is to fight, Vimalacitra never let go of his sword even after becoming the king of kings to exceed his royal position and become emperor. While on a short break, looking down into the lower world, he was inspired by you. He threw away his affiliation with the Jie Sect, discarded his position as the king of kings, and began to live as a nomad once again. Because of this, all gods and demons are afraid that the cause of their terror is roaming freely again. As a gift to you, who helped him rediscover his original resolution, he has gifted an Authority that he has never even given to his apostles. *Where Blood Flowers Bloom When attacking enemies spread across a large area, there is a 35% chance to plant flowers of blood. Blood flowers gnaw at the life and soul of the enemy and damage by 30 per second. Damage during this time cannot be recovered, and the user will be healed 1% with every blood flower that is planted. *King of Asura To your designated opponents, you will forcefully have the upper hand. Your opponent will bend down from fear, and your attack power will continue to increase with every strike. Every 15 successive hits, your destructive power will increase tenfold. *Wise Mans Eyes While the Authority is activated, Vimalacitras eyes will be brought down. With the knowledge of the demon whos had centuries of experience, you will gain insight into how to use it during battle. The Black Gubitara that Vimalacitra gave him could work in harmony with Vigrid. It debuffed enemies in a wide range and buffed him respectively. The recovery of his magic power would scale with the number of enemies. Yeon-woo liked the phrase gnaw at the life and soul very much. Depending on how it was used, it would make him somewhat of a divine being. Since he might need to fight with divine beings in the future, this would be a good weapon for him. Additionally, the third option Wise Mans Eyes could be a good mark for Yeon-woo, who needed many angles of attack. It was like Vimalacitra had made this Authority specifically for Yeon-woo. Keooooooo Boom! All the monsters were covered by red blood flowers after being swept away by the lightning of fire and were swimming in pain. A consecutive attack of Dragon KillerFlame WheelWave of FireLightning StrikeBlessing ConductionBlack Gubitara. Yeon-woo felt all his health and magic power leave him, but he would be able to regain his strength once his body absorbed the monsters that would soon die. Furthermore, the barrage of attacks didnt stop there. Blessings. For. The. Enemies. Wholl. Die Inferno Sights opened in the middle of the air, and Boo appeared with a huge book of law. [Hundun sends his blessing.] [Authority Faceless Law is activated. The power of the Emerald Tablet is combined with it.] [The first page How to Operate Marionettes has opened.] The knowledge that hed absorbed from the magicians of Necropolis was helping him find his way towards the Emerald Tablet. He still mostly used the Faceless Law that Hundun gave Yeon-woo, but it was a vast improvement. Chrwak The book of law spun around as it opened to the first page. And. Chechechet Black fog settled down on the ground. Within it, there were tons of souls from inside the Despair of the Black King. The souls entered the bodies of the dead monsters. The corpses began to move. Wake. Up. On Boos command, each of the corpses arose like dolls. The beings with faint eyes ran at the monsters nearest to them. The monsters that had been tied to the battlefield from the blood flowers fell over from the marionettes that ran at them. It had seemed like the holy territory was going to be invaded at any moment, but the monsters all fell to the ground. The dead souls were bound to the Despair of the Black King and added to Boos power. The Bone Dragon had appeared in the sky and was spewing Poison Breath. [Cernunnoss Blessing is being given.] [A holy soul is awakening.] The blue spirit, Rebecca, emanated a light and split through the air in the form of a sharp breeze. Shanon and Hanryeong used their signature skills in combination with the Blessings of the many gods of war and brought down the monsters at a quick pace. Soon, the holy territory was covered with Yeon-woos power. No, it was covered with the Authority of the Black King. All war and death were there. [Agares slaps his knees at your accomplishment.] [Nergal smiles with satisfaction at the countless deaths.] .. [The gods of death chuckle.] [The demons of war begin to judge you.] [You are currently being evaluated. Depending on the results, you may be able to receive various benefits and Blessings.] [The gods of death compliment you.] [The demons of death wonder if they have any stronger Authorities.] [There is currently a discussion about you. Depending on the results, your level will be decided.] Yeon-woo remembered a conversation he had with the Martial King looking at the unbelievable scene he had created. -Whats the difference between a king and normal players? -Yes, sir. At the time, Yeon-woo didnt know how he was supposed to catch up to the Martial King and asked him this question. He hadnt expected a fancy answer. The Martial King always answered with by being strong or doing your best whenever he was asked questions like this. For Yeon-woo, who didnt have the talent, the Martial King was beyond reach. -By becoming a natural disaster. A disaster. He was saying to become as powerful as a typhoon, earthquake, or volcanosomething that couldnt be stopped by man. In a way.. this is a natural disaster. Yeon-woo thought what he created could be described as the disaster that the Martial King had spoken about. He was still extremely lacking compared to the Martial King, who blew away half a city with just one punch, but Yeon-woo knew that he was now half a natural disaster with this. He was finally one step closer to reaching the position of the Nine Kings. Swish, clasp The Ruyi Bang that reached the sky returned into his hand. Urrng, urrrrrng Vigrid, black, and the Ruyi Bang, white, were trembling. It almost looked glorious as the two opposing colors coalesced. Yeon-woos eyes met Hadess, who was looking down from far up above. The always cynical Hades slightly nodded at Yeon-woo and resumed swinging his swords at the Titans. Krrrr The space seemed to shake, and five of the Titans were blown away and were lodged into a mountain far away. You! Astraeus, who had lost her divine artifact Deneb and her summoned creatures, shouted in fury. Swek She dashed at him with a murderous aura. The other Titans had swallowed the light of the dead Kronos and turned into Giant gods. On the other hand, Astraeus considered it foolish to let her body become so dense and had collected Kronoss light into Deneb. All the summoned creatures were from Kronos. The fact that it had cracked meant that it lost all her power. She didnt know how she would be treated by her siblings, so she was furious. She wanted to kill Yeon-woo using any means possible. Yeon-woo reignited his magic power and gripped Vigrid and the Ruyi Bang, which were still combined as a long-spear. The divine being was flying towards his direction. It was near impossible to fight against her, but.. since there was no way to escape, he had to face her head-on. The problem was.. I dont think Ill lose. Strangely, he was very confident. Was his ego inflated because of the disasters he had caused? But that didnt exactly seem to be it either. [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Hmph! I see those losers in the land of death with their heads in the ground are trying to touch whats mine.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Accept me! Let me in! Then Ill help you smack the face of that loser. Hows that? I dont think its a bad offer for you.] Thinking back, the lower-level divine being named Ray he met when he first arrived in Tartarus introduced himself as the captain of Dis Pluto. However, at the time, Yeon-woo thought he was weaker than what he expected. A divine level was something that neither the Martial King nor the Summer Queen had been able to reach. Of course it would seem impossible Yeon-woo. He thought divine beings like Hermes, Athena, and Agares were out of his reach. No, when he first fell into Tartarus, the Titan named Perses was as strong as them. But Ray definitely wasnt above the Martial King. He exuded the same aura as the Nine Kings, but he couldnt touch the coattails of the Martial King or the Summer Queen. Why? He knew that not all divine beings were the same, but he wondered how they could be weaker than mortals. Astraeus was like that. Without her artifact, she seemed equally as powerful as Ray or maybe a bit stronger. Right now, about 900 gods and demons were connected with Yeon-woo through the Channeling. [Wicked Devil] He chose Agaress Authorities out of all of them. His will to fight simmered over, and a beast-like personality took over. [Black Gubitara C Wise Mans Eyes] He pulled down Vimalacitras insight on top of it. The world he saw through Draconic Eyes and Fiery Golden Eyes turned into a world of black and white. Hwaaak Taking a step into the new world, he powerfully shot forward the Ruyi Bang in his hand. Krrrng! Vigrid, attached to the end of it and exploded black Aura, and black flames erupted around him. Chapter 350 - Creation of Kynee (10) Kup. Astraeus gasped at the power pushing her back and blowing her away. For a moment, disbelief filled her eyes. She looked at her right hand. It was recovering after being burnt to a black crisp. Instinctively, she looked around. The ground flipped over, and the atmosphere was scalding. If she hadnt created a barrier with her right hand as the price, a part of her body mightve been blown away. How was this possible..? He was only a mortal player. She couldnt believe a mere bug that could barely live a hundred years could hurt her, who had lived for eons. The strongest player in Dis Pluto had never injured her like this either. Ghost Rifle Lam. That guy was an exception. But she couldnt compare Hadess apostle, who was on the verge of becoming a divine being, to a mere player from the lower world. Aside from that, it was impossible for a mere mortal to hurt a supernatural. Even if he had the Ruyi Bang, it was completely impossible unless he could wield the hated Great Sages power properly. It was why Astraeus believed that she had made an error. That it was just a simple happening because something went wrong with her holy power as a result of Deneb breaking. She thought it would be an easy fix. She stretched out a hand filled with holy power. Curse of Starlight. It was an Authority of hers that forced her holy power onto her opponent and left an incurable poison. She thought it would be enough to get rid of the annoying fire, break the Ruyi Bang and his strange sword, and crack his irritating mask. But.. Krrrng Yeon-woo thrust the Ruyi Bang forward once again. The spear was twisted, and fire condensed tightly around it, exploding it at once. [Vortex] It was Bentekes signature skill that he had once used to put Yeon-woo in danger. [A hidden god is looking at you with the help of a goddess of Olympus, Hestia.] [A hidden god is in shock at the skill you used.] [The hidden god reveals his name.] [A message from Poseidon has arrived.] [Message: How?! How are you able to use that skill?] [A message from Poseidon has arrived.] [Message: Stop now! That is a power I gave to my apostle! Its not something you can touch..!] [The Channeling with Poseidon has been blocked due to the characteristics of Tartarus .] Yeon-woo knew that more than 900 gazes were on him after releasing all of the Authorities. Some had probably paid a price to the gods and demons who gave Yeon-woo his Authorities to share the Channeling with them temporarily. The reason he didnt pay particular attention to it was that it was better for him if more gods and demons were interested in him. But it seemed as if Poseidon had been among those watching with the help of his sister, Hestia. The goddess of the heart and protection, Hestia, had given Yeon-woo an Authority called Point of Spark. Fortunately, the Channeling was cut off while Poseidon was shouting in anger. It was thanks to the environment in Tartarus that the Channeling from the heavenly world was blocked. I hope I dont hear from him again. [The gods and demons connected to you through Channelings begin to have a discussion about you.] [A vote is currently in progress.] .. [The case to prevent Poseidon from approaching you has been agreed upon unanimously.] [The Channeling with Poseidon has been blocked permanently.] Although he had only thought about it, the gods and demons acted as his guardian to prevent Poseidons approach. It seemed as if they were bothered by Poseidon as well. Agares also annoyed them, but because he treated Yeon-woo with goodwill, they didnt stop him. Yeon-woo internally smiled with satisfaction and stabbed his Ruyi Bang forward. Krrrr, kwakwang! Kwakwakwa Every time a vortex came out of it, Astraeus was pushed back. Not only was her right hand crushed again, she felt danger from the consecutive attacks that followed. But Yeon-woo continued to stab his spear forward with determination, as if he wouldnt let go of the opportunity. [Black Gubitara C Wise Mans Eyes] [Draconic Eyes] [Extrasensory Perception] Using the detailed senses of Extrasensory Perception and Draconic Eyes on top of Fiery Golden Eyes, he continued to attack with the Authority of Vimalacitra. Astraeus was backed into a corner. The points that Vigrid aimed for were the flaws of her divinity. The eyes of Vimalacitra, who was considered the greatest of the demons of war. The Great Sages Ruyi Bang and Heaven Bracket. And Time Difference, which was making detailed calculations. There was no escape for her. Chwak Vigrid, which had been following after Astraeus like a snake, pointed upward. Astraeus stretched her neck back to dodge, but it was only after Vigrid had already slashed her left eye. Kyaaaak! A scream rang out. [You have succeeded in planting a blood flower in a god of Titan, Astraeus!] [You have critically injured a god.] [You have critically injured a god.] .. [You have achieved something not easily accomplished. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You have gained 20,000 Karma.] [You have gained an additional 30,000 Karma.] [The title One Who Hurt a God has been added.] .. [You have unlocked a part of the hidden conditions of the artifact Vigrid-??? Additional information is being given.] You dare! You dareeeee! Astraeus screamed. Her holy power moved, trying to restore her broken left eye, but strangely, it kept on dissipating. A more horrifying pain followed when it did. She belatedly realized that something strange had bloomed in her left eye and had reached her divinity. It was the grotesque seed of a demon. Blood flower. The Black Gubitara was embedded in her soul. A long time ago, in the legendary era, when there wasnt order in the Tower, he was the being whom all gods and demons feared. Why was the Authority of the Asura King Vimalacitara here? From what she knew, Vimalacitra was a lofty being who never cared about what went on in the lower world. No, to be exact, he ignored and detested the weak. He was famous for being so picky that he hadnt taken a single apostle all those years, but he had given his greatest Authority to a mere player who wasnt even his apostle? It meant one thing. He had given the power that gods and demons silently agreed was taboo to a mortal. The dangerous weapon of assassinating a divine being was in his hands. No..! Ill be in real danger at this rate! Astraeus felt threatened for the first time in her life. She had been defeated by Hadess apostle, Lam, because she had let down her guard like this in the past as well, but she felt it was more dangerous now. It was a threat to her life, something she hadnt felt after being trapped in Tartarus. Gubitara was ravenously eating away at her soul. Like a poison that slowly and quietly took away her breath. Her body felt heavy. Yeon-woo, after being buffed with the holy power that Gubitara swallowed, cut off Astraeuss right arm. Puak! A fountain of blood spurted from her shoulder. The blood sparkled almost unrealistically. Astraeus was now screeching. Urrrng, urng I can do it. Yeon-woo felt like he could kill Astraeus. He was sure with this attack. Astraeus, a Titan who had fought for authority against the gods of Olympus in the past, was weaker than the Nine Kings. The only reason why she was able to look down on players was because her level was higher than theirs. But the moment there was a weapon to seal the gap between levels, she fell to the ground right away. Yeon-woo didnt know why. It couldve been because she hadnt trained herself as a result of being confident in her divine level, or there could have been some secret to her that players didnt know about. It didnt matter to him. If he could catch a god, he would. That was the only goal he had. Gripping the Ruyi Bang again, he relayed more vortexes towards her. He didnt have to worry about his magic power draining because the amount of holy power coming from her was immense. Hunting the owner of the power with the power he took? It was sweet. Vigrid spewed black Aura again to corner her. After her right arm, it was her left arm, then her left leg, and then her right. Only her body remained as it rolled on the ground. A, Ah..! Astraeus was in a pathetic state for a Titan. When was the last time she was this humiliated? From what she could remember, it was when she was chased away from Olympus and locked in Tartarus. After that, Hades had continued to watch her, but from about a thousand years ago, Titans had the upper hand. But with Yeon-woos interference, everything was crumbling. The monsters trying to invade the holy territory were swept away, and she was in horrible shape. Moreover, Hades had suddenly begun to attack the other Titans with spirit. The tide of victory was now on the temple of the King of the Underworlds side. The war that she thought they had won was now a mess. And.. Vigrid stopped right in front of her neck to finish the kill. Astraeus didnt have any choice but to say the name she didnt want to say. T, Typhon! Ill accept your deal! So please! Rescue me! She shouted at the sky. But nothing happened. Please! Typhon! The moment that the blade was about to cut her throat, a column of light descended from the sky and wrapped around her. Krrng The black Aura was flicked away by something incredibly strong. Yeon-woo raised his head with a stiff face. Something out of the ordinary was trying to appear. It was an extraordinary pressure that could look down on the great divine beings. It was a dangerous feeling that Hermes, Athena, and even Hades felt threatened by. And like a lie, the battlefield instantly fell into silence. Dis Pluto and the monsters who had been jumping around froze. In the dead silence, like time had paused.. Such pandemonium. A huge eye was looking down from the split black clouds. It was like a being too colossal to even imagine had made a small hole in the clouds and looked through it. His eye rolled around as he quickly scanned the messed-up battlefield. And even Astraeus, pathetically on the verge of death by a mortal. You threw a fuss saying you could do it yourselves yet it ended up in this state? Hades put down his sword with a frown. ..Typhon. There were two species that had caused chaos in Tartarus until now. Titans and Giants. Kronos, the king of Titans was dead, only leaving behind his body, but the king of Giants was still ruling over them. There were stories that he was half-human, half-monster: his upper body was shaped like a human while his lower body was like a snake. He had a hundred snakes on his head that shot lightning and was so big that if he spread his wings apart, he could block off all the light from the sun and turn the world into darkness. The monster who had once bound Zeus to hurt him. Typhon. The god of Giants was showing himself for the first time. [Hermes is silent.] [Athena is quiet.] [Ares grits his teeth.] [Hestia looks away.] The ever-so-proud gods of Olympus were keeping their silence. Theres a familiar face. Typhon narrowed his eyes as he turned from Astraeus to Yeon-woo. The player that I saw from the Ten Gates. The emotions in his eyes were those of amusement. Yeon-woo realized that the gaze that kept on following from the 10 gates was Typhons. But Typhon turned to Hades like he didnt have anything to say. This. looks to be enough how does that sound? Letting me take these good-for-nothings. you will be able to uphold your reputation as well right? Everyone turned to Hades. His face crumpled. He was about to turn the tide of the war, but it was put on hold. He had no other choice but to nod. Dis Pluto was exhausted from the long time they had spent on the battlefield already. If they fought longer, they might have been able to hurt the Titans, but it would be hard to stop the Giants from participating in the war. Clack He put his sword back into its sheath. It meant Typhon could do what he needed. It was a ceasefire. Thank you. you unlike that cowardly Zeus I trust you. With that, Typhon closed his eyes. The black clouds filled in the hole, and the light shining down on Astraeus became dimmer. The presence of the Giant gods was turning faint. They were going back. Astraeus was among them. That moment, Astraeus sighed in relief. Now, she could live. Although Titans had to bow to the Giants now, they had to live for thre to be a next time. Wait and see, human..! Astraeus hardened her resolve to rip the human who made her like this into shreds. But. What..? She looked down at Yeon-woo to see his hateful face before returning to her holy territory, but something was flying towards her. Like when Deneb was broken, the Ruyi Bang was coming in her direction in the shape of a long-spear. But he had probably seen Hades and Typhon agree to a ceasefire earlier. He was breaking it that easily? A mere mortal? That was the last thought she had. [Congratulations! You have succeeded in killing a god.] [You have achieved something not easily accomplished. Additional Karma is being rewarded.] [You gained 100,000 Karma.] [You gained an additional 200,000.] [A new reward is being given. It will take some time for the reward to be chosen.] [You have gained the title God Killer.] [All gods watching the situation are shocked.] [All demons watching the situation are smiling creepily.] [A few gods look at you negatively.] [A few demons express new thoughts about the level that will be given to you.] [The ceasefire between Hades and Typhon has been broken.] Chapter 351 - Dis Pluto (1) Urrrng Stuck in Astraeuss body, the Ruyi Bang trembled. Checheche Astraeuss body scattered with black smoke and began to be absorbed by the Ruyi Bang. A letter was engraved at the end of it. ҦӦŦ? Astraeuss name was engraved, and the Ruyi Bang split apart again, falling into Yeon-woos hands. All those who had been watching stiffened. A few of them couldnt understand what had happened. What Yeon-woo had done was beyond anyones imagination. Sealing a god. The Authority that made gods and demons consider the Great Sage as the evilest had activated. The souls of gods and demons were forced into the prison of the Ruyi Bang, and their Authorities would be given to its owner! [You are absorbing Divine Blessings.] [You are absorbing Divine Blessings.] .. [The process of awakening your Demonic Divine Dragon Body is continuing.] Crunch, crunch Yeon-woo could feel the amount of Divine Blessings in his body multiply after killing Astraeus and gaining the title of God Assassin. His soul was boosted, cells stiff. His senses were greatly sharpened. [Be careful of outer impact.] But even in such a situation, those who had been watching the battlefield couldnt step up easily. The killing of a god was shocking, but it was more unbelievable that the ceasefire was broken in just a few seconds. Hades and Typhoon were both rulers of Tartarus. A ceasefire in their names had great meaning in that it could influence their statuses. However, the ceasefire had been broken by a mere mortal who wasnt even in Dis Pluto. Although Astraeus was considered one of the weakest Titans, she was still a god with a divine level. A supernatural had been killed too simply. Even in Tartarus, where all kinds of strange phenomena happened, a god had never been killed before. No one had imagined it. But it just happened. Hadess subordinates quickly looked towards Hades. It was to rescue Hades, who had probably been impacted after the ceasefire among greater beings was broken. If Hades was in a critical state, Typhoon and the other Giants with him could come back to attack again. But.. Hahaha! A crazy bastard like the Great Sage and Allforone existed! Hades burst out laughing, looking at Yeon-woo. He was acting completely different from his usual cynical side. And he didnt seem injured at all. How..? Maybe..? His fast subordinates were able to see what had happened. The ceasefire of Hades and Typhoon was largely of two identities, Dis Pluto and the Titans and Giants. But Yeon-woo wasnt affiliated with either. He had fought with Dis Pluto, but he wasnt Hadess subordinate, and he wasnt connected to the holy territory either. His sudden interference hadnt broken the ceasefire. What an incredible coincidence! Its not. Its too miraculous to be called a coincidence. It cant be something he did out of calculation, right? They suspected that what Yeon-woo did wasnt impulsive but thoroughly calculated. They trembled because if it was really planned, it was truly incredible. This wasnt something possible with just calculations. If just a little went wrongif the system judged him as an ally of Dis Pluto, there wouldve been a great penalty. You had to have guts to attempt it. Whats everyone doing, not protecting him?! Dis Pluto got themselves together on Hadess cold command and began to move to protect Yeon-woo. Because the deal was broken, it was possible the Titans could attack. But.. How amusing. Typhoons eye was opened through the clouds again, like he was thinking the same as Hades. The eye was definitely smiling. Very. With those words, he quietly vanished. The column of light that surrounded the Titans was gone, and a silence descended onto the battlefield. . . Everyone was blankly looking at Yeon-woo, who was standing alone in the middle of the battlefield. * * * Kahn and the rest of them arrived half a day after the battle was over. They had heard from Brahm that the temple of the King of the Underworld was surrounded by Titans and ran at full speed to arrive. What greeted them was a messy battlefield where the battle was already over. Soldiers were sitting on the ground, gasping for breath. They all looked exhausted. There was a rotting smell from the corpses of the monsters, but they didnt have the mind to clean it up. The castle walls were half-crumbled, and most of the barrier was caved in. No one in the party could tell what had happened. Only Brahm, who was once a divine being, realized the situation and mumbled. Things are more messed up than I thought. He thought that the situation in Tartarus was worse than he expected. Anyone could tell after looking at the holy territory. A holy territory was a location where the gods will descended. It was the only house where a god could stay in the lower world. If such a place was in critical condition, it was obvious how bad things were around it. Did you follow Cain? Just then, someone quietly approached them. She was a small woman with short hair that came down to her shoulders. But the eyes that flashed through her lions mane of hair were sharp. The aura she gave off was violent as an aftermath of the battle. However, the party was surprised for another reason. She was a player like them. They had heard that players left for Tartarus to train themselves, but they didnt know they would meet one so quickly. Yes. Brahm nodded on behalf of everyone. The woman scanned the party and spoke in a dry voice. Lord Hades ordered me to take you to him. Follow me. The woman only said what she had to and turned around. She didnt seem to care whether the party followed her or not. Kahn looked at Brahm, wondering what to do. Lets follow. It looks like Hades sent his apostle. Brahm nodded and quietly followed after the woman. The rest of the party looked at the woman with surprised eyes as they walked behind her. An apostle of Hades? That meant she was as powerful as Benteke, who was Poseidons apostle. No, just based on her aura.. She seems stronger. How powerful is she? Ive never heard of there being such a strong person. Kahn looked the woman up and down as he muttered to himself. The woman stopped and glared at Kahn. Ill warn you now. Dont do anything unnecessary. Here, your neck will be slashed if you do anything like that, and no one will blink twice. Kahn rubbed his neck unknowingly. He felt shivers in that short moment. The woman began to walk with those words again, but Kahn was left standing there in a cold sweat. She might be on the level of the Nine Kings. * * * Long time no see, Hades. There were glares from all around. A murderous intent to run at the person who called their masters name boiled in the air. Brahm didnt care. He was once one of the three main gods of Deva. Though he had lost his Authority after gaining a physical body, leaving the heavenly world, and being defeated by Agares to become a players subordinate, it didnt mean his personality from the past had disappeared. Moreover, Hades was one of the few who was well acquainted with Brahm. It was because they both hated the heavenly world. Hades waved his hand on his throne to calm his subordinates down. Then, he rested his chin in his hand and smirked. My generals are still on edge from the battle. I hope you understand. I do. Great. Anyways, its been a while, Brahma. Youve come in a hilarious state. It could seem like he was laughing at Brahm for not even being a mortal. But Brahm knew that Hades always spoke cynically since Hades always viewed the world coldly like he did. However, although he had changed a bit after meeting Sesha, Brahm seemed to have gotten even more sharp and thorny. Brahm shrugged. Im in a rather pathetic state.. but its fun. Fun? Yes. I feel free after throwing away those annoying things. Hades narrowed his eyes, as if he was trying to find something. Then, he snorted when a smile spread across Brahms face. You were a psycho who used to shout at Shiva; I cant get used to this side of you. Why dont you throw away your heavy burden, too? Youre too hard-working, unlike your brothers who always wreak havoc. Thanks, but Id like it if you didnt say meaningless things. Brahm internally clicked his tongue. In fact, he didnt think that Hades could abandon his responsibilities either. That was how important it was. The responsibility of being the oldest brother of Olympus. The obligation to stop the Titans and Giants. The sincerity to rule over the Beyond properly. It was what made Hades into the Hades of today. The problem is that theyre slowly consuming him. The guy who was suffering from all the responsibilities couldnt help but crumble trying to stop the rebellion of the Titans and Giants, no matter how strong he was. But he didnt ask Olympus for help, and he even kept it a secret from his wife, Persephone Is there something else going on? Brahm thought to himself, but he didnt ask Hades. Although gods and demons were tied to their many societies, each of them was an individual being. It would be disrespectful to ask Hades why he made his decision. Aside from that, Brahm was more interested in quickly making Kynee and finding clues about where Cha Jeong-woo was. There was no need to do more work than necessary. But where did you send Master? He was still connected to Yeon-woo, but the connection was so faint that he couldnt see Yeon-woos precise location. Even if he spoke to him, it wasnt delivered because something was blocking it. Hearing the words Master from Brahma. Ha! Its worth living all this time to see this. Dont try to change the subject. Where is he? Hades pointed to the ground. Brahm frowned. The underground? In prison. What..?! He dared to break the ceasefire under my name. Brahm gripped his forehead. It seemed like his master had caused another incident. Looking around, he saw the faces of Hadess subordinates were dark. But they werent malicious. They just looked a bit uncomfortable, like they werent quite sure. A few of them even seemed relieved. Seems like our master found another sly way to cause chaos. Pretty sly. He got Astraeus. ! This time, Brahm was surprised. The others had blank faces, not knowing who Astraeus was. Cain caught a god. ! ! The feat of killing a god was legendary among players. There were rumors about Allforone on the 77th possibly being able to do it, but it had been done by Yeon-woo? Shes puny for a Titan, but.. thats still incredible. Hahaha! Brahm laughed, saying Yeon-woo was qualified to be his master. The expressions of Kahn and the others became stranger. Then, Brahm smiled coldly. He wet his lips. A type of magic message dug into Hadess ear. The secret of levels could leak into the lower world; are you okay with that? Hades snorted. He responded with his physical voice. Do you think I wont be able to handle it? Those who cant are just fools. The subordinates and players looked at him with questioning eyes, not knowing what he was talking about. Youre the same as ever. You dont change easily. Fine. Then, back to what we were talking about. Brahm smiled again then asked with serious eyes. Whats our master doing below? Had he already begun to create Kynee? I dont know. What..? He was the one who said he wanted to be stuck down there. -Ive committed a crime, so Ill accept my punishment. Please lock me up. Hades thought of how Yeon-woo had walked past his shocked soldiers and spoken to him confidently. From what he saw, Yeon-woo wasnt one to surrender himself that easily. It was clear there was something he had in mind. What was he trying to do this time? Hades smirked, unaware of the fact he was doing so. For the first time in his boring life in Tartarus, there was something that stimulated him. * * * Meanwhile, in the underground prison. [The awakening of the Demonic Divine Dragon Body is near complete. The process of formation is commencing.] Crunch, crunch Yeon-woo was recreating his body while withstanding immense pain. Chapter 352 - Dis Pluto (2) After everyone left, only Hades and Doyle remained in the grand hall. Hades smiled bitterly looking at Doyle, who exuded Persephones scent. On the other hand, Doyle was expressionless, as if he was wearing a mask. Hadess smile turned even bitter. It was a smile of sadness. He broke the silence. Have you been well, Persephone? * * * Yeon-woos body was burning with heat. Part of it was the fever that came from attempting his reawakening, but most of it was due to the 900 Channelings still connected to him after the battle was over. He had to both cool his fever and focus on the awakening process at the same time. [Hermes looks at you with interest.] [Ares clenched his fists, saying men should be strong.] [Hundun quietly watches you.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Get rid of those lowly Divine Blessings and take what I offer..!] [Messages from Agares have been temporarily blocked by the authority of other gods and demons.] [Athena paces around, thinking of what she can do to help.] [Thanatos watches you.] [Nergal watches you.] [Osiris watches you.] .. [Vimalacitra hopes there is a path in your penance.] [Cernunnos is silent.] Yeon-woo was dizzy from the messages that kept on popping up, but he was having a good time. Nothing felt better than becoming stronger. It was also a good opportunity to see where the end of his potential was after swallowing the Summer Queen and the Monkey Kings shedding. Hwak As soon as the thought left his mind, black and gold light combined around his body to create a strange phenomenon. The light drew three different flowers and turned into a red snake to enter Yeon-woos head. The One-horned tribe was detailed in how they classified the different peaks of martial arts. From the three flowers gathering to the red snake. The peak that combined the different internal energies as one and swallowed it to further the growth of the soul and the body. It was proof that he had reached the ends of the expert level. The deeper his soul became, the more his body followed, and the awakening process entered its final stages. When Divine Blessings were imprinted into the deepest parts of his cells and the Dragon and Demonic Blessings had reached a balance.. The moment the Dragon and Demonic Blessings, which had been fighting for control, couldnt move anymore as they were put into a three-way confrontation, the process finished. [The Divine Blessings are awakening.] [The Divine Blessings are awakening.] [The Divine Blessings have successfully settled.] [Divine Blood will be added to your Demonic and Dragon Blood.] [Divinity is firmly engraved into your demonic and dragon bones.] [You have succeeded in combining Divine, Demonic, and Draconic Blessings.] [The change of your properties was completed successfully. Demonic Dragon Body has been upgraded to Demonic Divine Dragon Body.] [This is the first of its kind to be created. Nothing is known about the potential and limits of the body. Uncover information about the body yourself.] [You have achieved something not easily accomplished. Additional Karma is being provided.] [You have gained 100,000 Karma.] [You have gained an additional 200,000 Karma.] [You have gained clues about Divinity and Supernaturalness.] [The gods of death watch you.] [The demons of death watch you.] [The gods of war bless you.] [The demons of death are discussing your level again. They need more time for their judgment.] Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes. He was in a place that was just big enough for a single person to lie down. White walls, ceilings, and the iron bars were all he had. He requested to be put in here because he didnt want to be bothered by anyone when he was awakening and working through the fever. Thankfully, there were no interruptions, and the awakening was finished. The words first of its kind stood out to Yeon-woo the most. It seemed it was true that although there were dragons who became demonic, none of them made deals with gods. Did something change? When he first created his Demonic Dragon Body, he couldnt even attempt to control his overflowing power. He was able to reach the 3rd awakening as a result of it. However, the Demonic Divine Dragon Body was quite different. Although the system messages were saying a lot had changed, Yeon-woo didnt know what had. He felt normal. No. The divine fever is gone. He realized that the fever that had burnt his body up had completely disappeared. It wasnt because the Channelings vanished either. He could feel the 900 gazes on him. No, they were even clearer than before. He could feel where, how, and who was watching him. This is Hermes here, Athena here, and Cernunnos there. And this is.. Vimalacitra. Yeon-woo pointed with his finger and muttered to himself. [Hermes nods with satisfaction.] [Athena tears up, touched.] [Cernunnos silently watches you.] [Vimalacitra blesses you for finishing your penance.] [Agares is mad that you didnt call his name.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Why didnt you call..?!] [Messages from Agares have been temporarily blocked by the authority of other gods and demons.] [Agares has released the block with his authority.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: You guys must have gone nuts..!] [Messages from Agares have been temporarily blocked by the authority of other gods and demons.] Yeon-woo ignored Agares, who was running rampant once again, and examined each of the Channelings. He could feel the individual supernatural beings connected with him like they were all right next to him. The characteristics of the Authorities are different. Is this divinity? Yeon-woo had only focused on the traits and effects of the Authorities as he used them. They were only tools. But now that he was able to sense them more deeply, he realized that wasnt everything. The depth of Authorities had no end. He was able to check the general positions of each god and demon as well as their divinities. He could tell how Thanatos and Nergal were both gods of death, but he couldnt discern any other information. The category of their Authorities was death, but the detailed information within it was vastly dissimilar. Now that he could feel them, it was obvious that he would be able to use the Authorities more proficiently. Of course, that didnt mean the 900 Authorities were all settled. There were still some difficult parts, but he probably wouldnt faint anymore after releasing them all. That was a huge development. Yeon-woo opened the information window to look closer. [Trait: Demonic Divine Dragon Body] Summary: Dragons, demons, and gods have been the highest species at the top of the world with their supernaturality since the beginning of time. There hasnt been a case of having every single one of their Blessings, so the possibilities are endless. Accomplishing the first of its kind will lead you on the path of the Demonic Divine Dragon that will soon be born. *Gold Dragon You can further the Authorities of dragons, demons, and gods. *Domain of Dragons, Demons, and Gods You can declare your own domain, Binah, over a specified territory based on your qualifications. *Dragons, Demons, and Gods Knowledge According to your qualifications, you can view Hochma that dragons investigated, Netzeth that demons created, and Iesod that gods created. *Dragons, Demons, and Gods Authorities According to your qualifications, you can activate Keter that dragons learned, Tiferet that demons mastered, and Chesed that gods set up. However, there was near nothing he could learn from the information window. It seemed that he would have to figure it out for himself since his body was the first of its kind. Closing the window, he sat cross-legged on the floor. He was going to learn the exact condition of his body. And I have to check Divinity and Supernaturality. His consciousness faded below. * * * That night, Hades ordered Yeon-woo to leave the prison and begin creating Kynee right away. Since he had broken the ceasefire, Typhoon could come attacking with the Titans and Giants any time. Hades wanted to prepare for what could come by finishing the great artifact. There was still a military air around the territory. Here. Call for me if you need anything. Lam led the party to the smithy. It was clear she would never have taken them there if it wasnt for Hadess orders. She left after glowering at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo knew why Lam was acting like that. He was treated in two polar opposite ways by Dis Pluto. They either glared at him or encouraged him. The former group was angry for breaking the ceasefire, and the latter was glad that he killed a Titan. Yeon-woo didnt care about either of them. His head was filled with thoughts of finishing Kynee and undoing the seal on the pocket watch. Its been a while. Ah! I didnt know Id be back here again! The Cyclops Brontes and Steropes were emotional as they looked around the smithy. The youngest, Arges, rubbed his eyes that were brimming with tears. He never wouldve imagined that the three brothers would be able to work here again. He had only ever dreamed about it. Unlike the emotional Cyclopes.. Theres too much to touch. How were they able to create weapons here all this time? That mustve been how bad the situation was. Its a wonder they were able to last in the fight against the Titans. Brahm, Victoria, and Henova sighed. With just a glance, they could tell it was a mess. There were only a few furnaces that worked, and tools like the hammer and anvil were so old that it was incredible that they hadnt crumbled. There wasnt any metal left in the shed either. It seemed impossible to fix the place up. The weaponries of the large clans in the lower world seemed better off. Hades was once famous for being the wealthiest out of all the gods and demons. But now, that was all gone, and nothing was left. Arges had a glum face. The blacksmiths who used to look down on Hephaestus of Olympus once upon a time were no more. But the fire seems different. Yeon-woo looked at the fire burning in the furnace. On the outside, there was nothing that stood out about it, but there was a bundle of flaws that he could see with his Draconic Eyes. Arges nodded like it was obvious. It should be. Its the first fire that was brought from light when the world was trapped in darkness at the beginning of time. Its also Prometheuss treasure. Thats the only pride left of this smithy, with everything else broken. Yeon-woos gaze turned in its direction. The rest of the party looked surprised as well. Then this..? Arges nodded heavily. Luciels light. Its fire from his Soulstone. ! ! Yeon-woo reflexively moved his hand to the pocket watch. Click, clack The pocket watch vibrated at the tip of his fingers, like sparks shaking in the wind. Then lets get to work. The oldest, Brontes, rolled up his sleeves and widened his eyes with determination. Chapter 353 - Dis Pluto (3) [The creation of Kynee has begun.] Lets look at the materials first. The Cyclops brothers took charge of the process. Yeon-woo pulled out the materials he brought in front of Brontes. When he took out the core material, the Adamantine Nova, Brontes tightened his fists. You really brought it! The Adamantine was made of condensed Adamantium, a mineral that was hard to obtain even in the Tower. They called it a miracle when even a tiny bit of it was found. The basic material for Kynee was the Adamantine Nova. A lot of Adamantium was needed. But what Yeon-woo brought was more than enough to make Kynee. It was also extremely pure, like a master had crafted it. Whats leftover can strengthen the arsenal of Dis Pluto immensely! Thats mine. Brontes spoke excitedly, but Yeon-woo dampened his mood. He felt like he had been splashed with cold water. What? I would like to make this clear before we start. Everything here is mine. Please dont forget. ! Giving Kynee to Hades is only the price for the favor hes doing me. Brontess face crumpled. What are you talking about?! The safety of Tartarus is at stake! The Titans and Giants rising up will cause huge! Only to Olympus. What?! Am I wrong? Yeon-woo looked at Brontes and the other Cyclopes with steady eyes. At the same time, he showed them the Channelings he was connected to. Brontes gasped. So many entities were gazing down at him. They were intense and fearsome. Each was the eyes of gods and demons of a superior level. Other than a few, they were looking at Brontes sardonically with disapproval. Only Athena and Hermes, gods fromOlympus, were pitying him. Even Ares was sneering at him. Only then was Brontes able to realize their situation. The Titans and Giants were only beings who were chased away after fighting for the rule of Olympus. Gods and demons from other societies couldnt care less. It didnt concern them anyway. The Titans and Giants could invade the stages after the 30th floor once they successfully invaded Tartarus. But there would be Guardians and other gods and demons watching them. Even if there was chaos, it wouldnt be as bad as whatOlympuswas going through. Yeon-woo was saying this was their problem, not his, so they shouldnt force him to do anything. What was more, Brontes felt like his soul was being pressed down by Yeon-woos every word. He couldnt breathe. The fact that he felt breathless although he was already dead was ironic, but he really was. It was like the connection he had with Yeon-woo was strangling him. The chains bound him more tightly the more he tried to resist. He couldnt even think negatively of Yeon-woo. Magic power was making him bend to his will and follow him. Respect him! Submit to him! Although there was no sound, it was like voices were ringing in his ear. As if trying to hypnotize him. He realized he couldnt rebel against Yeon-woo. He thought of trying to destroy himself, but that didnt seem possible either. His promise to destroy his own soul if Yeon-woo did things for personal gain had already lost its meaning. He had lost control over his own soul. It was just a part of Yeon-woos collection. How was this possible? No matter how far his level had fallen, he was once a divine being. The fact that he was bound by a mere mortal was already unbelievable. No, was it different because Yeon-woo was a God Killer? Brontes suddenly felt scared of Yeon-woo. The player who he had only considered to be a tool to benefit Hades and Dis Pluto looked like a beast who would swallow them. A beast with fierce eyes and sharp teeth. Alright. For now. Brontes had no choice but to bend to him. Since Yeon-woo had complete control, he had to listen to him. Steropes, who was relatively more logical and reasonable than Brontes, sealed his lips as he looked in front of him. It was obvious who was victorious in the battle of wits between Yeon-woo and his older brother. Will you be alright pressing them like that? Creutz carefully walked up to Yeon-woos side and asked, but Yeon-woo resolutely shook his head. You have to be firm about these things from the beginning. Yeon-woo didnt have plans to lose his dominance any time soon. * * * [The first step, Refinement, has begun.] [Current progress: 2%] The most important thing is to work the fire of the beginning of time. Brontes pointed at the furnace meant to melt the Adamantine Nova. His face was stiff as he explained, but he was only focused on the process Is there a reason why? Its the only fire that can melt the Adamantine Nova without damaging it. Is the fire from a Soulstone? Right. What Lord Hades attained a long time ago, the stone of Castitas. The Soulstone was split in fourteen pieces, the Seven Virtues and the Seven Deadly Sins. One of them was in Hadess possession. Arges had been creating weapons using its fire. It was the reason why Dis Pluto was able to last this long. The fire of the beginning blazed in Yeon-woos eyes. If I can learn how to use it.. With this, he became sure that it was just the Cyclops brothers who could use the Soulstone properly. If he could learn how, he could unlock the seal on the pocket watch. But were the only ones who can deal with the fire. The flames can swallow souls if used incorrectly. So in the meantime, Id like for you to do something else. Before Brontes could finish, Henova headed for the furnace. He had been looking around with a bored face. Brontes tried to stop him, but Henova was already blowing the bellows. And.. Whoosh! The fire is too strong. Although the heat capacity of Adamantium is high, if the heat isnt spread around, there may be impurities mixed in it later. Right? Thats.. true. Ill watch the molten metal. No matter how high the quality, the impurities have to be ridden of as much as possible for the Holiness to melt into it. Henova sat next to the furnace and began to blow at the bellows. The fire swooshed up and settled back down again. He didnt look like he was struggling. Rather, he looked comfortable, like it was better to be next to the fire than in the dangerous outside. Is it because youre a Black Dwarf? Brontes looked at Henova with surprise and cleared his throat, pulling out the other materials. There were 45 Apodis scales. You have to close this off on the inside so the movement of holy power is smooth. But the formula is too completed that it wont be. Ill take care of this. Ill help too. Before Brontes finished, Brahm took the Apodis scales. Victoria followed him. Brontes frantically tried to stop them. You know how to engrave the formula? If youre incorrect, then everything will go wrong? Everything will go wrong? Thats it? Brahm raised his eyebrows. Brontes remembered what Brahms identity was. Everything will go wrong, sir? Brahm laughed. Dont I have to combine the Kathran liquid and the blood from Hadiths heart by a ratio of three to one and boil the Trajan with it at 190 degrees for 3 days? And then, after that, I can resonate their sounds with the demonic cores. Right? Y, Yes.. Id prefer it if you didnt act smart next time. I probably know more about this than you. Brahm took Victoria to the side and began work on the formulas. After that, other than the process relating to refinement, Yeon-woos party was able to do things faster than the three Cyclops brothers. All Brontes did was tell them the order of how to create Kynee. It was actually better for them to do the detailed work. There were times when Henovas methods were more efficient, and when Brahm voiced his opinions, things progressed even more quickly. The most knowledgeable out of them, Steropes, was surprised many times. Yeon-woos party was better with efficiency and speed. They had been looking down on them because they were mortals, so they were shocked. Did our skills rust or did the world improve while we were sleeping? It might be both. Steropes and Arges looked at the process with strange expressions. [The creation is progressing quickly.] [The Refinement has finished.] [The Smelting is 34% done.] [The Forging is 19% done.] It was a quicker pace than what the Cyclops brothers expected. It was all thanks to the fact that they had split up the work. Henova, Brahm, and Victoria took care of their jobs perfectly, and their results all fell into place cleanly like one person had done it all. At some point, Argess disciples had begun to move busily. Brontess hammer moved quickly as he dealt with the core material. Clang, clang, claang Kynee was the pride of Olympus, one of the three great artifacts. They thought it would take a while for it to be made. They had even expected the attack of Titans and Giants while they were creating it. It seemed they were mistaken. Still, the speed was unbelievable. Brahms knowledge was already greater than what divine beings had. He hadnt been called Brahma of Creation for nothing. Moreover, he had once created the Philosophers Stone, the endgame of alchemy. The three Cyclops brothers were also busy hammering, eager not to be defeated. The speed of the creation process couldnt be anything but fast. Yeon-woo was carefully watching the process with his Draconic Eyes. [The proficiency of Draconic Eyes has increased dramatically. 82, 83, 84% 96, 97%.] [The field of what you can see of Hochma has expanded.] [Netzeth is being remade.] [Iesod begins to take form.] [Fiery Golden Eyes are connected.] [The traits of Divine Demonic Dragon Body are applied.] His Draconic Eyes, which had grown significantly when he created the Philosophers Stone, had grown again. With Fiery Golden Eyes added on top of it, his understanding grew deeper, and he could apply Divinity as well. The Divinity he had gained when he caught Astraeus was nothing more than a fancy name. [Clue of Divinity] The clue of level. Itll be applied in various fields. The more it is stacked up, the greater the effect, and the growth of your soul will also be influenced. In other words, it meant that he could use it as a booster for skills and Blessings. No, to be exact, it was readjusting all the attributes he already had for his Demonic Divine Dragon Body. Thanks to it, Yeon-woo could grow his Draconic Eyes quickly. [The proficiency of Draconic Eyes had increased. 98, 99% 100%.] [Congratulations! The proficiency of Draconic Eyes has reached its max.] [All attributes related to the skill increase.] [Strength has increased by 15.] [Magic Power has increased by 20.] [You have gained new understanding related to your skill. Superior skills are being unlocked.] [The superior skill Heavenly Draconic Eyes is unlocked.] [The proficiency of Heavenly Draconic Eyes has increased dramatically and has reached its max.] [A new skill is being found after calculating your attributes.] [The skill Divine Draconic Eyes is unlocked.] Yeon-woo gained a new, superior skill that was at the level of his Extrasensory Perception. [The Refinement is finished.] [The Forging is finished.] [The Grafting is finished.] .. [Only the last process Granting Holiness remains.] [Current progress: 98%.] After about 10 days, Kynee was shaped, and only the final step was left. Chapter 354 - Dis Pluto (4) Chapter 354 Dis Pluto (4) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (9/10) I did wonder but I didnt think you would finish it so quickly. Hades laughed in disbelief. It was the type of laughter for when unexpected luck suddenly came in ones way. His long-missed helm was right in front of him. Kynee. The powerful artifact that allowed him to kill Kronos during the war with the Titans. It had helped him be silent as death but disappeared too easily, like a sandcastle washed away by waves. Try it, sir. Brontes, Steropes, and Arges were bowing with emotional faces. Hades nodded, moving his hand towards Kynee. Black light shot out from the ends of his hand into the helm. Granting Holiness. It was the process of binding the artifact to its owner. A black energy spread around the throne. It was bright, but it seemed holy. Ahh! Finally! The three Cyclops brothers trembled from old memories while Yeon-woo read the changes occurring around Kynee with heavy eyes. His eyes settled heavily as his second pair of eyes opened. [Divine Draconic Eyes] Rank: Authority Summary: An Authority from the ancient dragon Kalatus. Dragons can see many things as they grow. Of those, there is a side of the truth that humans will never be able to see, so many different types of knowledge can be discovered. *Observers Perspective The eyes to observe and discover all things. They can quickly learn information about items or people they see. As a result, they can see the flow of flaws and holes. The greater the proficiency, the more they can see. *Eyes of the Absolute Dragons are beings who are ahead of all other species from birth. No being could be the same after meeting their eyes, and they discourage the spirits of their opponents. It will be applied to all skills of Authorities related to eyes. **Currently connected skills -Fiery Golden Eyes: Eyes of the Monkey King. A part of the Great Sages power is borrowed to open Heaven Bracket. -Wise Mans Eyes: Eyes of Vimalacitra. You can share a part of the Asura kings old experiences. -??? The moment Divine Draconic Eyes opened for the first time, Yeon-woo realized that he was walking a new path. Draconic Eyes were only used by young dragons. No dragons used Draconic Eyes after they had grown to their full sizes. They had already learned too many things after living for over a thousand years. However, the ancient dragon Kalatus was different. After organizing his knowledge, he had created a new Authority. Those eyes.. were passed down to Yeon-woo. [A hidden being is watching you.] Yeon-woo thought that the ancient dragon Kalatus, who was somewhere in the dragons temple on the 50th floor, had given it to him so he could grow further. There was no way he could use an Authority without an owner so easily. [The skill effects of Divine Draconic Eyes are being applied to view the great artifact Kynee.] [Kynee] Type: Helm Rank: Great Artifact Summary: The artifact of Hades, a god of Olympus. It has the same properties as his symbol that contributed a lot to the Titanomachia. However, its traits havent been unlocked because Holiness hasnt been granted to it. Holiness is in the process of being granted. **You have an authority to use Kynee that is separate from its owner Hades. However, if you activate your authority, you may cause Hades to become angry, so be aware. There were two lines from Kynee shown by the Divine Draconic Eyes. One was towards Hades, and the other was towards Yeon-woo. This was probably displaying who had the authority to use it. Yeon-woos line was clearer because Holiness wasnt fully granted to it yet. Yeon-woo knew that if he focused Consciousness on the connection, Kynee would react instantly. And the result that would come after.. The Black Kings set will be finished here. He was tempted. If the set of the Black King was completed, he would be closer to the power of death that he desperately wanted. He could be a clue closer to finding his little brother. However. That will be the end. Would he be able to handle the fury of Hades and Dis Pluto? Yeon-woo didnt think so. Even if they were focused on the war against the Titans and Giants, there wasnt much that could stop a gods wrath. He could be stuck in Tartarus without an exit. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that he could use the Black Kings set to its full power just because he completed it. When I first gained Grief, the options didnt unlock right away. There might be another condition for the third piece, the Cast. He wanted to take it slow and steady. The message that he had completed the quest hadnt popped up yet, but he had kept his promise to give Kynee to Hades, so the three Cyclops brothers would help him. I can try to unlock the seal on the pocket watch.. I can try for Kynee after that. He could contribute to the war and receive Kynee as a reward, but it would be hard to do so with the apostle Lam still around. He decided to take his time with his decision. Depending on the situation, it could change anytime. The Holiness-granting process would take more than a couple of days to be completed. There was still some time left. [Current progress: 99%] Hades quietly took his hands off of Kynee and let out a sigh of relief. * * * While Yeon-woos party was giving Kynee to Hades. This is where youll stay. Kahn, Doyle, Galliard, and Creutz were visiting Dis Pluto with Lams guidance. Unlike Yeon-woo and the others who were participating in creating Kynee, they were assigned as combat members as they didnt have any talents in crafting. How cold. Kahn clicked his tongue internally as he followed Lam. He had felt that Lam didnt like any of them since he first met her. No, it was more accurate to say that she was wary of them, like a cat who was wary of other cats in its territory. But we have to be closer for life to be easier in the future. It didnt seem like it was time yet. He could approach her slowly to make her lower her guard. Kahn straightened his back unknowingly. He felt like he could see Victorias narrowed eyes for some reason. What, its not like Im in that kind of relationship with the granny anyway. And Im not saying Im gonna seduce Hadess apostle either. He made ridiculous excuses to himself and quickly changed the direction of his thoughts. Anyway. His eyes shined as he looked around the base. I didnt know there would be this many players. Doyle suddenly spoke with awe. Tartarus was a hidden stage; not many knew of its existence. Moreover, it was extremely hard to reach. He had heard that there were some people who came here because they werent satisfied with the Mountains of Penances on the 20th floor. Upon seeing it for himself, there was more than what he expected. Most of the soldiers were players. He could even see rankers who had disappeared from the Tower long ago. It was incredible. Since this is the place with the most intense fighting in the entire Tower. Yeon-woo was just exceptional in how he continued to grow every day. Most players stopped growing after some point. The easiest way to overcome it was through battle. There was much to gain in a fight to the death. It was understandable that players came here. However, because of the frequent collisions with divine beings, the mortality rate of players was probably high. The fact that so many players were here despite the dangers.. Thats how helpful being in Tartarus is to them. Jinx. ? Kahn suddenly reached over to pinch him. Doyle frowned, wondering what strange thing Kahn was doing now. You said the same thing I was about to say. How can you still be so childish never mind. They said people changed after going through something big. Seeing Kahn the same as ever, he couldnt help but sigh. Kahn grinned and slapped Doyles back. Why are you sighing so much? Lets smile a little. Doyle shook his head then grinned. This was probably how Kahn was able to save him without giving up. As he was thinking those thoughts, there was a sudden commotion from a section in the base. Kahn and Doyle turned in that direction. Galliard and Creutz looked as well and turned stiff. They were all horribly injured, like they had just been in battle. However, their eyes were as sharp as ever. ..Why is the Elohim here? Of the Eight Large Clans, the Elohim stood out the most. It was probably because of their arrogant way of thinkingthat they were superior to all others. The people who stood out in the chaotic crowd were acting like them. While players were congratulating them, they accepted the compliments like it was obvious. The woman in the front seems to be the head of the Family of Life and Production and the Family of Light. But shes in.. horrible condition. The leader of the Elohim group was a woman with short hair, Paneth. Aether was following her like a dog. The Golden Headband was tied around his neck like a leash. While Yeon-woo left Tartarus to look for materials, Paneths party had teamed up with Dis Pluto to help them. They distinguished themselves in battle, leaving for expeditions on their own to invade the territory of Titans, steal their castles, or destroy the cores of the monsters. They had become the center of Dis Pluto. Even now, while the Titans were attacking the holy territory, they had been successful in fending them off. She had aimed for where the defense was weaker, hunting a Titan who had been alone. And the result.. [A god of Olympus, Poseidon, is glad you gained the title God Assassin and gives you a new Blessing.] [Hestia is with him.] [Demeter is with him.] [Hera is with him.] The Titan Megaeras head was on the platter she brought. From Astraeus to Megaera.. And they say that Kynee will soon be created. We might be able to win this war. Hadess secretaries, the lower level divine beings, were excited. Paneth nodded without much emotion, already having heard everything on her way there. However, Aether, who was following her like a dog, knew that she was extremely displeased. She was supposed to have all the honor and glory for defeating Megaera, but someone else had gained the title of God Assassin before her, taking all the honor and glory she was supposed to receive. The Hoarder. He was back. She ground her teeth. He was someone she had to meet sometime, but it was annoying that he made her accomplishment pale in comparison. She tried to calm herself down. There was no need for her to show enmity here. She had to fight against the Hoarder someday anyway. [A message from Poseidon has arrived.] [Message: As you promised, rip all of them apart. Dont let any of them live. Not a single one.] Paneth spoke to Poseidon and the three goddesses who were watching her from somewhere. Then you must really..! [A message from Poseidon has arrived.] [Message: Ill promise once again. In the name of Poseidon, Hestia, Demeter, and Hera.] [A message from Poseidon has arrived.] [Message: If you fulfill the prophecy, I will take away the suffering of your tribe.] The promise of reviving the honor of their tribe after they fell to their mortal status. The prophecy she had received before she left the Elohim was beginning. Chapter 355 - Cha Jeong-woo (1) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (10/10) Ill thank you again for your contribution in the completion of Kynee. Brontes bowed to Yeon-woo. There was a brief moment of conflict, but Brontes didnt forget the fact that Yeon-woo was the one who tossed them a lifeline when they were in a situation without hope. If Yeon-woo hadnt stepped up, the three Cyclops brothers would never have been able to meet again or complete Kynee. Yeon-woo was the savior of the brothers and Tartarus. Me too. I agree. Steropes and Arges bowed as well. It was somewhat awkward because they were meter-high one-eyed monsters. You can ask me to do anything. Like I already said, this was just quid pro quo. And my condition was.. Yeon-woo paused, pulling out the pocket watch. Brontess single eye narrowed. It was to unlock the seal, right? Right. Would you give it to me real quick? Yeon-woo carefully gave the pocket watch to Brontes. [You cannot see information about the item.] [You cannot see information about the item.] .. [You have reattempted to see information about the item with Divine Draconic Eyes.] [You have succeeded in seeing a small part of the item.] [The results are being shown.] [Heaven Wings Pocket Watch] Category: ??? Rank:??? Summary: The pocket watch that Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo left behind. It was created from Luciels Soulstone, the stone of Superbia (arrogance), and it seems to hold a secret. He still couldnt learn much, but the Divine Draconic Eyes managed to show Yeon-woo better results than before. The part of Superbia that was made of the stone stood out in particular. The fact that he could see information about the Soulstone meant he could analyze information about it if he raised the skills proficiency. Only the first step was hardit became easier after. How much do you know about this stone? I only know that its made of Superbia of the Seven Deadly Sins. Brontes seemed a bit surprised. You already know that much? Then itll be easier to tell you. His explanation continued. Like I mentioned beforehand, there are a total of 14 Soulstones left behind by Luciel. The name of each Soulstone is different. Theyve been divided into evil and good, the Seven Virtues and the Seven Deadly Sins. We are able to use the fire of the beginning, Castitas, to melt the artifact because its pure like its namesake. Yeon-woo wondered what the name of the Soulstone that made Vieira Dune into Mother Earth was. He had a guess in mind. Luxuria (lust). On the other hand, Superbia overpowers everything. Its aloof and high. Its also stiff, so it doesnt know how to bend to others. Because it doesnt break easily, its the perfect place to hide something. I dont know who created it, but.. he mustve been very skilled. What do you think he tried to hide? Brontes shrugged. How would I know? I didnt make it. But But? Do you have something in mind? The seal isnt completely locked, and it was set up to have a hole somewhere. So, if a certain condition is fulfilled, there will be a reaction. Yeon-woo nodded. He had that assumption as well. The diary. So to unlock it, I think you need to aim for this point. How? If the person who made this watch wanted, he couldve sealed the item inside of the pocket watch forever. But the fact he made a hole means he wanted the seal to be unlocked someday. Brontess eyes shined. Its a keyhole. * * * A keyhole. Sitting in front of the furnace, Yeon-woo rubbed the pocket watch. As the fire in the furnace whooshed up, its warmth was delivered to him. -To be honest, I dont know if I can release the seal. Actually, I know I cant. No one has ever been able to unlock the secret of the Soulstones. If it was possible.. everyone in possession of one wouldve transcended mortal limits. Henova had said that it was possible even the three Cyclops brothers might not be able to unlock the seal. It seemed he was right. -But handling it is another story. Ill teach you about that. -However, if we know what the key used to go in the keyhole is, the seal can be unlocked. Its a shame. Yeon-woo muttered to himself. A keyhole. It was most definitely the diary. Then.. Whats the key? He quickly came to his answer. Me. His brother had left behind the diary to try to give him something. He did say he hoped Yeon-woo would go to the clan house to take the elixir, but there were still functions other than an information source that he had left behind in the diary. The many hidden pieces he discovered after research. How to clear each floor, skill trees, and more. There was too much for all of it to be just for the elixir. Moreover, the ending of the diary was somewhat of a cliffhanger, like there was supposed to be something else. I have to find the actual diary. Clearing his thoughts, he opened his mind. He had heard about the structure and basic traits of the Soulstones from Brontes. Then, it was up to him to figure out how to solve it. First, the keyhole. He pushed his magic power inside of the pocket watch. It began to shake. The needles trembled, like the watch would crack at any moment. In the past, he couldnt put in any more magic power because it seemed like it would really break, but after knowing that the pocket watch was made from a Soulstone, he no longer had any reason to be concerned. The pocket watch began to float in his palm and spin like a top. An immense amount of magic power swirled around it. The amount of magic power increased. Strong winds blew and resulted in a magic power storm. The smithy Yeon-woo was in shook up and down. It was an earthquake so great that anyone passing by wouldve thought there was a war going on. The fire in the furnace flickered, and the weapons hanging on the wall fell to the ground. An anvil swirled to the site. The air began to spin around. Whats..?! Henova, who had been waiting for Yeon-woo to come out, rushed inside. He was shocked when he entered. Everything was being destroyed by the magic power storm. At this rate, not only would the smithy be blown away, so would the entire temple. It would be a bomb in the middle of the holy territory. Brahm realized the seriousness of the situation and pulled Henova behind him to create a barrier around Yeon-woo. Victoria quickly helped. The barrier was formed after magic circles flashed around. Yeon-woo was separated from the space around him. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo didnt take his eyes off of the pocket watch. [Divine Draconic Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] [Black Gubitara C Wise Mans Eyes] The ancient dragon Kalatuss eyes opened and flashed golden. With the Asura King Vimalacitras eyes added on top, his Consciousness dug into all the different layers of the pocket watch. The many layers were being peeled off like the layers of an onion. He reached through the layers of the pocket watch to get to its core. The Soulstone was shining in a purple light. It looked holy but also ominous at the same time. The light swirled around the Soulstone, but it all came from one source: a hole that was so small it couldnt be seen unless one focused all ones attention on it. It was the keyhole. Yeon-woo entered his Consciousness into it. Clack He didnt know if he was just hearing things, but he thought he heard something. It was the sound of a key fitting into a keyhole. And when the key was twisted to completely open the door.. ! Yeon-woos consciousness was completely sucked into it. [You have been connected to Luciels Soulstone (Superbia).] [Synchronization is starting.] The inside of the Soulstone was a boundless expanse of sea. The purple light from before was nothing compared to the light inside. There was too much to tell how much there was. It was magic power. It was holy power, demonic energy, and draconic power. Moreover, it was monstrous power, spiritual power, curse power, skill power, and law power. Then, it took on another property when it spun in the air. It was all the energies within the Tower. An energy that could become anything. It could be applied anywhere, and it could be swallowed. There was so much of the energy that one could get lost in it. Is this.. Luciels Soulstone? Yeon-woo realized how Vieira Dune was able to swallow Mother Earth after seeing it. Anything was possible if the infinite and omnipotent energy was swallowed! Just this one Soulstone had this much power, but what would happen if all 14 of them were combined? It made sense that gods and demons were fearful of it. He guessed it was why Luciel was the target of the gods and demons. The problem is how to approach this. He was deep in thought after seeing all the energy. He remembered what Brontes said about this. -Nothing can be done but pull out the contents of it slowly. Thats how the fire of the beginning of time was pulled out. -But dont touch it rashly. The energy will explode. Its as fierce as Luciel in the legends. Everything has to be done carefully. If not, you and all of us here will be hurt. -Also, theres one more problem. Where to put the extracted energy after its pulled out. Castitas has the furnace as its medium, but I dont know about Superbia. And even if you do collect it somewhere, you wont be able to use it all. Castitas had enough energy to burn the fire of the beginning of time for one thousand years for Dis Pluto. Even now, energy was still being pulled out of it, like a stream that always flows. The three Cyclops brothers only used it as a furnace. They didnt imagine how else to use it. The stone of Superbia wouldnt be that different. Brontes had been concerned about this. Even if Yeon-woo managed to find the keyhole and open the door, if he couldnt handle the energy behind it, he wouldnt be able to unlock the seal beyond it. However, there was something Yeon-woo had that the three Cyclops brothers didnt know about. The Philosophers Stone. If it was the heart that could accept anything in the world, wouldnt it be able to hold the Soulstone? Yeon-woo thought about the Demonism inside of the Philosophers Stone, but he still wanted to attempt it. He could be giving the Demonism an extraordinary power, but if he could collect all of the energy of the Soulstone, he would grow just as much. It might be a good thing since Ive been thinking that a lower-level demon wasnt enough for it. He could find a new energy source. With the method that Brontes taught him, he slowly pulled out the purple energy from Superbia. Then, he slowly began to lead it to the Philosophers Stone that was next to his heart. ..Huhu. Youre doing something fun. He felt like he could hear the Demonisms laugh coming from somewhere. Chapter 356 - Cha Jeong-woo (2) Chapter 356 Cha Jeong-woo (2) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (1/10) The voice was vanishing as if it had never been there. The guy was quietly watching everything like always. Yeon-woo was a bit annoyed, but he continued to pull out the purple energy. He had said he wouldnt touch him until Yeon-woo was ripe, so he was sure hed be fine for now. It wasnt that hard to move the purple energy. After pulling it up, it was sucked to the Philosophers Stone like they were connected by glue. He did wonder if he could use all of it properly because there was so much, but he didnt stop. The Philosophers Stone heated up. It was a difficult task because it seemed like it was about to explode any second, but after enduring the horrible pain of his body burning, he succeeded in moving all the purple energy. The Philosophers Stone trembled, as if it was still hungry. He didnt know where all of it had gone. Gathering his Consciousness into one, he created a phantom form. It was easier this way to examine the Soulstone deeper. And when he opened his eyes again.. Yeon-woo could see countless letters in the Philosophers Stone. To my brother, wholl read this diary someday. From the first sentence that he had heard so many times he nearly memorized itC Sorry. Because of me A strange message was sent to my phone. I lost my tie to reality after that It occurred to me I might be able to get the elixir faster than I expected To the last sentence at the end of the diary. The voices his brother had left behind were floating around as words. The diary. Yeon-woo realized he was at the core of the SoulstoneCthe magical tool that made the diary work. The source of magic power was most definitely in here. He observed each of the words carefully. However, there were too many of them, like fish swimming around in an ocean. They came together to make new sentences or words he couldnt decipher. Yeon-woo moved through the letters. The letters didnt simply create words or sentences. Sometimes, they took the shape of something. Most of them were of Jeong-woo, as if they were trying to act out the scenes in the diary. There were many images of Jeong-wooCHeaven Wing swinging his sword, spreading his wings, and looking down at the world. Then, they all scattered and took another shape. Yeon-woo looked at the multiple scenes soundlessly and was able to find a pattern to them. Slowly treading through the flow, he reached the center. The concentration of the letters was so deep that the white world was now black. At the end, Yeon-woo found himself stopping in his tracks. There was a person there. A naked man whose head was gathered in his knees. He couldnt see how the man looked because his body was covered by his wings. Thump. Yeon-woo could feel his heart beat faster. Could it be..? The man didnt lift his head from the clutter of letters that was wrapped around him. Was he in a deep sleep? He had probably felt Yeon-woos presence, but he didnt budge. Thump. Thump. Yeon-woos heart beat faster. Although he was only a phantom, he really felt like his heart was beating. His breathing turned rapid. He couldnt think properly because his head was blank. Only one word rang in his head. Hyung. The voice he heard when he left Persephones temple. Why was the only thing he could think of the voice that desperately called his name? Yeon-woo quickly gathered his wits and ran toward where the man was in case he lost him. I found someone I love Time continues to flow even now Everyone was tired because of the long war Letters spun around the man. The sentences danced for Yeon-woo to come join him. Each word, no, every syllable had his brothers touch. They were traces of the lonely times he had. Happiness, regert, and sadness were gathered in the words. One by one, they left My body felt heavier Yeon-woo climbed above the flood of letters. The letters collided against Yeon-woos body. Bruises and injuries appeared on his phantom body. It hurt. Too much. I miss you Yeon-woo wanted to shout that he was here. But there was no way to express himself in a world that he couldnt speak. He felt frustrated. He tried to reach him as fast as he could. But the flood of the letters were so strong that he couldnt fight against it anymore. With just a single misstep, he would be swept away. Only I was left in Arthia Still, he treaded forward, to get closer to him. Where did it start to go wrong He finally reached him. No one was on my side Pant. Pant. Yeon-woo gasped for breath. The man was close to him. Close enough to touch. But the shape that was spewing letters was stopping him from getting closer. He thought of how to get rid of it, but it was hard enough not getting swept away by it. What could he do? There had to be some way. If not.. then with brute strength! Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. [3rd Step Dragon Body Awakening] [All Authorities Released] He pulled all 900 of the Channelings he had to him. Countless gazes stuck on him. The purple energy pulled from the Soulstone moved according to his will for the first time. Hwaak- His wings of fire spread apart. He felt fuller than after Astraeus. Now, he was confident he could fight against most Nine Kings. Kwang! With such power, he ran at full strength. But the shape didnt break. Rather, more letters covered him and tried to push him away. Krrrr! Still, Yeon-woo didnt stop. He threw his body forward with the resolve to fight back as much as it pushed him away. The Philosophers Stone and his magic circuit spun like crazy. His Consciousness became firmer and his senses more detailed. His flashing Fiery Golden Eyes looked for any weaknesses. But the shape still didnt budge. There werent any cracks in it either. Only words that were broken into syllables. But even those were created into new sentences after being thrashed around by the waves. This isnt enough. Brontes had said he was the key. The only key that fit in the keyhole and could open the lock. So when he had unlocked the seal to enter the Soulstone, he thought that was it. However, there was another lock. All the letters. The diary was a lock. Where did it go wrong From some time, all the letters that he could see were filled with regret. They were probably from what the guy was thinking of. It wouldve been better if he was thinking of happy memories, but why was he only thinking of useless things? Damned bastard. Yeon-woo cursed at him. He was like that back on Earth too. On the outside, he was bright, but internally, he was always depressed. A timid guy who was always worried about others. When Yeon-woo said anything about it, he would argue back about what he had done so wrong. That was why after he died, he was continuing to regret even here. And he was making himself suffer. Because I trusted people too much? Or because I didnt take care of my team members and tried to take care of my greed? It would be nice if he could do something about these damned letters at the very least. How was this depressed guy one of the greatest rankers? And Arthias clan ranking was 6th at one point? Yeon-woo wondered if Jeong-woos personality had changed after entering the Tower but that didnt seem to be the case either. Or After I abandoned my family? It had to stop. He needed more strength. Something to break it at once. Isnt there anyone who can help? Yeon-woo looked up to the sky. There were more than the 900 gods and demons looking at him now. Those who were trying to peek at him using whatever method they could. The supernaturals took an interest in him after he killed a god. [Adad of the godly societyDilmunis watching you with Nergals help.] [Thor of the godly societyAsgardhas paid a small price to Vimalacitra to observe you.] [Erleng Shen of the godly societyChan Sectis speaking about you with Prince Nezha.] [Sitri of the demonic societyLInfernalhas approached Agares to watch you.] [Current available Authorities: 2,711] Because they couldnt watch due to the block of Tartarus, they were paying a price to gods and demons who were connected to him to share their vision. The price was probably extremely high. A price so high that a mortal like him couldnt even imagine what it was. That was how much attention Yeon-woo was getting from gods and demons. Since things had come to this, Yeon-woo was planning on accepting all the Authorities. No, he was even going to accept everything that was offered now. Although I dont know if I can endure with just Consciousness. Yeon-woo wondered if he could accept the Authorities properly in his phantom form and not his actual body, but he didnt care. What he needed now was a mighty firepower. [You have gained the Authority of Adad, E-Karkara.] [You have gained the Authority of Thor, Lightning Gods Hammer.] [You have gained the Authority of Erleng Shen, Dragon Kill.] [You are gaining too many Authorities. Your body cannot handle it. It is advised you stop contracting potential apostle positions.] [Warning! You are gaining too many Authorities. Your body may be destroyed.] [Warning! You are gaining..] [Divine Blessings are activating. The divine Authorities will be used.] [Demonic Blessings are activating. The demonic Authorities will be accepted.] [Draconic Blessings are activating. Your dragon body is strengthened.] [The Philosophers Stone has been strengthened.] [Your Demonic Divine Dragon Body has been strengthened.] [Your Demonic Divine Dragon Body has been strengthened.] Even in that moment, the letters around him continued to change. Did they think I could cure the poison Everyone came to kill me Crunch, crunch- When he had some firepower, he tossed his body forward one more time with as much power as he could. Krrrng- A mighty firepower that covered the letters in flames poured down on the world. It was so strong that he felt like his body was going to be split apart. But even in the explosion, the shape didnt budge. Still, Yeon-woo endured. No one was on my side He didnt give up, consecutively using Regeneration to repair his body as he stretched his hand out to the shape. Fortunately, because of the characteristics Wave of Fire had, the shape was continuing to be shaken. The letters were shifted side to side. Finally, his hand reached the shape. I knew then There was only one person in the entire world on my side How could he get rid of this damned shape that wasnt budging? No matter how hard he pushed, it didnt move. No, there was a small crack on it that was about the size of a finger, but it could close up at any moment. If only he had a bit more time. If only someone pushed him. He thought it could be possible to reach him and somehow wake him up. Then.. But I couldnt show my weak side to them Yeon-woo felt like someone really was pushing him. And not just one, but two people. Who was here? He looked around with surprise and found a familiar face smiling at him. No, to be exact, he was smirking at him. The.. Monkey King? [An unnamed being licks his lips as he looks at you.] What are you doing like a fool? You cant even use your strength. You think your future wife will be satisfied? It was most definitely the Monkey Kings shedding he had swallowed. And next to him.. [An unnamed being scoffs at you.] A woman with long fiery hair scoffed at him with arrogant eyes. I dont like you, but I have something to say to that guy there. She was also someone who shouldnt be here, like the shedding. They were the two beings who had taken care of all the unnecessary Channelings when he was suffering from the divine fever. The two pushed him before he could ask them anything. Thanks to them, although Yeon-woo experienced the pain of his body being split apart by the letters, he was able to reach him. Reach the younger brother who was trembling like a baby bird, with his wings around his body. Yeon-woo spread his arms around his little brother. Even then, the letters were showing the information of the diary. With this, Ill end the diary. Because I believe that my brother will come here someday if I leave this behind Chapter 357 - Cha Jeong-woo (3) Chapter 357 Cha Jeong-woo (3) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (2/10) That instant, light exploded. Countless letters scattered and wrapped around the world of Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo. Hwaak! * * * Beep. Beep beep. I was extremely dizzy. I didnt even drink, but why was I so dizzy? Drink? Wait. Did I ever drink before? I did secretly buy a bottle of soju with Hyung on my last birthday, but that was it. Since he said he didnt like it, I never drank more after that sip. No. Ive drunk all night with Valdebich before. We learned that Henova was fermenting beer in the alcohol cellar and snuck in secretly at night. It was so good that we ended up emptying five oak barrels. Although, we ended up getting beat up by Henovas pipe because we passed out there. Still, it was worth it. Ah, Im drooling just thinking about it now. Is there any way I can get it again? It seemed like Henova was secretly fermenting it somewhere else. Should I take a look around? But wait. Henova? Who is that? Thoughts that I couldnt make sense of filled my head. Did I have a strange dream? Unfamiliar names appeared and disappeared in my head. So did multiple memories. There were some holes in them, and they were so completely dismembered that it was hard to tell what they were about, but they felt vivid like they happened yesterday. I was glad, happy, anxious, depressed, sad, and grim at the end.. like I saw a sad movie. But the jumbled memories quickly scattered, like how dreams suddenly vanished when you wake up. All the scenes were swept away like sandcastles on the beach. ..What is this? I rubbed my temples, opening my eyes. I could see a neat desk and books stained with spit. There was a notebook with a pen lying next to it. I guess I fell asleep while I had been studying all night. What were all those memories? They felt important, but I couldnt remember what they were no matter how hard I tried. I frowned, trying to remember them again somehow. Beep. Beep. My alarm clock rang noisily, pulling me back to reality. The headache that was pushing against my head disappeared like it was never there. No. I didnt even recognize it was gone. 07:32 S***. School began at 8. I was late. The strange memories were already gone from my head. * * * Whew! I barely made it. Dang, what? You made it? Of course. Hehe, who do you think I am? D***. Theyre directly discriminating against us now. Its a sad world to live in for people who cant study. The high school classroom was bustling today, too, because it was an all-boys school filled with gross, sweaty guys. Rumble. They mustve been playing a game of piling up on each other or something somewhere because some chubby dude slipped on the floor. The desks and chairs around him fell down like dominos. The kids whose books and snacks fell to the ground cursed as they stepped on the chubby guy. It was a nest full of beasts and confusion. S***. I didnt know I would come back here. Still, I had been a bit glad to come back here since it had been a while, but it felt like all those feelings vanished at once. What should I do about these heated beast bastards? Huh? It had been a while? I came here in the classroom yesterday, but what was I thinking? I pressed my temples again and got rid of the strange feelings I had. This was all because of my headache this morning. Whats wrong? Does your head hurt? My friend asked with a concerned face. He had been joking around just a moment ago. We became close because we were in the same class in freshman year. His name was.. huh? What was his name again? Do you wanna go to the nurse..? Im fine. Good. And dont tell Hyung. Hes gonna nag me again. I waved my hand. I was sick frequently since I was young and suffered from colds all the time. Now, I was better and only got headaches, but I was still careful because of my genetic susceptibility. Mom was often sick, too. Doctors said the symptoms we had were hard to diagnose with modern medicine. They said it should be reported to the field or something? Thankfully, we were able to use that for my moms hospital bills, but it was still a horrendous disease. But I think you should tell Yeon-woo.. Its fine. I know my body best. I can just endure it for a bit and Ill be good. Also, if I bring the guy whos probably getting beat up in front of the school gates, Ill be the bad guy. Unlike me, who was weak to no end, Hyung was super healthy. Even though we were identical twins, he didnt suffer from any of the rare symptoms and was athletic. He also got into fights all the time. Thanks to that, he was marked as a problem child by teachers and was corporally punished by them. He was so different from me, who was classified as a model student, so he was pretty famous in our school. Even though I had rushed over, I was 10 minutes late, but teachers let me off the took. My brother, who had arrived 5 minutes later than me, was mercilessly beaten with a stick in front of the school by the dean of students. He was probably grinding his teeth while getting furiously beat up right now. I snuck out of the house this morning even though I knew we were late. Today, I planned on avoiding him. He shouldnt have eaten my mango jellies in the refrigerator without my permission. I felt refreshed after taking revenge. Well, it was a bit cowardly, but there was nothing else I could do. I couldnt defeat him with strength, so this was my only option. Then thats a relief. Anyways, if you cant hang in there, tell me right away. Dont just faint like last time. F***. The back of my head was hit my Yeon-woo so many times that its flat now. My friend grumbled as he shook his head. Right, he was also a victim of my brothers temper. It was pitiful. I should be nicer to him. Our Hyung is a bit like that, hm? You brothers are the same. I frowned at what he said. I was still better than my brother. No. I couldnt even be compared to him. How could he compare me to that schizophrenic? The older one beats people up when hes bored, and the younger one mocks people with his mouth. Whats the difference? Looks? Dont I have better looks? I was someone who received confessions from girls although I went to an all-boys high school, sucker. This son of a..! Argh! Lets just not. My friend sighed. Just then, the bell for first period rang. Although he always complained, he was a gracious guy who took care of us brothers the best. A tsundere. He was like Henova. ..Henova? Another strange name popped in my head. It seemed like a name I missed. I didnt remember anything at all. Why? Was it the name of some philosopher? I thought to myself, looking at my friend who was returning to his seat. But really, what was his name again? * * * [Our poor schizo] Hey, you son of a b****. Youre dead. Really. [Me] Hmmm? [Our poor schizo] Would it hurt you to wake me up? [Me] Huh? [Our poor schizo] The f***. [Me] 😉 [Our poor schizo] Shut up. Before you get f***ed over. [Me] 😉 😉 [Our poor schizo] I told you to stop sending weird stuff. [Me] (cat emoticon with desperate eyes and paws gathered) [Our poor schizo] Ill really teach you what happens if you mess with me. [Me] Huuuuuh? [Our poor schizo] AHHHHHH%[email protected]#[email protected]# Geez. He really cant argue for the life of him. I grinned, looking at the curse-filled messages. Seeing as how the messages kept on scrolling up, he seemed pretty mad. He was probably super frustrated because the messages were marked as read but there was no response. Ahhhham. Class was so boring that I yawned. As seniors, we knew everything that was being taught. Classes were only conducted for grades, and with the college entrance exams coming up, most of us just used class time to study. Teachers didnt say anything about students who were solving problems from prep books on their own. I could get away with using my phone. Of course, if the teacher noticed me on my phone too much, he would take it away, but if I apologized, he would just give it back. This was why the reputation of a model student was important. I was already learning how to act in society. I thought about getting a prep book out to study like my other classmates, but strangely, I didnt feel like it. Ive felt like this since the morning. Like I was missing something. What was I missing? It seemed important.. No matter how much I revisited my memories, I couldnt remember anything. I was sitting blankly at my desk with my phone all day. I felt strange, and I studied a lot until now, so I thought a day of slacking off wouldnt hurt. Of course, after lunch, I planned on clearing my head and holding my pen again. Urrng, urrg Just then, the phone in my hand suddenly vibrated. I was just about to download a game. (Ad) You can make a wish if you reach the end of the Obelisk. Would you like to participate? YES or No? This again. It was the spam message that I got everyday. It was annoying because I blocked it, but it came back with another number. Now, it was almost interesting how I got the same message with the same information and the same time for about a month. Obelisk. A monument to worship a god or mark the history of a victory. However, here, it seemed like it was talking about a tower. A standard game ad. The problem was that where it said Yes or No, there was no ad link. There wasnt any button to download the game even if I wanted to. Did they want me to play or not? I didnt know what the message wanted me to do. Urrng, urrrng My phone vibrated again. It was another text. After seeing the sender, my face stiffened. Father I deleted the message right away without reading it. It was obvious what it would be about. The day Hyung found out I was in contact with this person.. bad things would happen. There was a big difference between my brother being jokingly mad and really mad. He was so cold that he felt like another person. And it was clear what would happen after that. I didnt want to see it. Was there really nothing to do? I scanned through social media, and after that, I really didnt have anything to do. I still felt strange, but it was better than this morning, so I put my phone down and lifted my pen again. No matter what I did, I still had to study. I couldnt give up my grades or the college entrance exams. Getting into a prestigious college with a four-year scholarship. Then, joining a munitions company instead of doing the regular soldier duties to earn some money for my family and immediately working at a big company after that. It was the future I dreamed of. Taking care of my sick mother and creating a family was my dream. There was no time for rest. I was about to go through my prep book when my phone vibrated again. I thought it was a message again, so I was about to turn it off, but it was a call. The moment I saw the sender, my heart skipped a beat. Hospital * * * It happened suddenly while she was getting better haaa. Since the urgent issue was taken care of now, lets watch her and see what happens. After the physician left, I looked at my mom blankly. Beep Beep She was breathing through an oxygen mask. No one would be able to believe that she had been joking with us yesterday. She didnt look good at all. Ill be back after some fresh air. I didnt listen to my brothers response and left the hospital room with wobbly steps. I felt like all the energy left my body. Why did I feel so dizzy since this morning? Urrng, urrng Just then, my back pocket vibrated. I blankly pulled out my phone. (Ad) You can make a wish if you reach the end of the Obelisk. Would you like to participate? YES or NO? Even though it was a spam message I saw all the time, it was particularly conspicuous because it came at a different time. One word stood out the most. Wish. It would be nice if it wasnt just a game ad and was something that appeared in movies or novels. If I could really make a wish and heal my mothers mysterious disease, I would want nothing more. I tapped the screen, trying to calm down. Just then, the Yes or No section turned blue. There was a link connected to him. I found myself clicking the yes button. Note: Thanks everyone for your patience till now. according to current situation HH will be able to return back to translating in a week so probably by next week we will be back to normal. Chapter 358 - Cha Jeong-woo (4) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays (3/10) [You have connected to the Obelisk.] [Your personal information is being confirmed. Please wait a moment.] ..What is this? My vision blurred and a new world appeared. I stood there blankly, not knowing where I was. I had just been in the white hallway of the hospital, but this was a closed room with black walls all around. The light coming from the stone on the ceiling was the only way to see. There was a weird hologram floating around me. The Obelisk? Personal information? I didnt understand any of it. It all seemed to come straight out a movie. Was my illness so bad that I was seeing illusions now? Is anyone there? Hello? Hello..lolo..lo My voice echoed on the walls. I got a grip on myself then. There were two possible scenarios. I was crazy, or.. ..This is real. Our poor schizo brother wouldve paced around, asking where this was, but I calmed myself down and tried to look at the situation with reason. The more realistic judgment out of the two was the former. The rare disease I had was hard to diagnose, so it wasnt weird for illusions to suddenly be its symptoms. It wouldnt be strange for my brain to be influenced by the shock that my mother suddenly fainted. So if this really was an illusion, there was nothing I could do until someone from outside treated me. But.. If this was reality. It was totally nonsensical, but if, if some godly being granted my wish like in a movie or a novel Then what now? Lets face it head-on first. I decided to accept this realistic illusion. If it really was an illusion, I had to find a way to get used to it, and if it was real, I needed to get back to my mother and brother. Just then. [All player information has been confirmed.] [Player: Cha Jeong-woo] [Would you like to continue?] The letters in the hologram changed and new information was shown. It looked like a message one would see in a game. I nodded. [You have accepted.] [From now, your awakening as a player is being prepared. Unlike other players, you have entered through an invitation of the future. There will be a short guided tour to close the gap in skills.] [First, please choose one of the weapons below for smooth progress.] [List] 1.Sword Type -Long Sword -Short Sword -Saber 2.Dagger Type 3. Spear Type 4. Batting Type 5. Throwing Type 6. Others There were six categories in the list. Each category had tens of weapons. They were all things one could find in a game. I pressed the one that was at the very top. [Long Sword] The blade is sharp and straight. The most basic weapon. **The overall length is 90 centimeters, the width 3 centimeters, and the weight 2 kilograms. [Would you like to select the Long Sword?] [Warning! A weapon cannot be returned once selected, and you cannot choose other weapons.] [Would you like to continue?] I quickly lifted my hand from the hologram. The message about selecting the long sword disappeared. I have to choose wisely. If this was reality, I had to be prepared. I didnt know what would come after. I was dropped in a closed room after clicking yes to the message. It wasnt normal. I wasnt sure, but the weapon I chose now was probably directly related to my survival. They were all weapons that seemed to be from the middle ages, but there was something that stood out. [Crystal Ball] An artifact that helps the flow of magic. It has a white light. Crystal ball? Magic? Magic existed? But thinking about it, it wasnt weird at all. Why wouldnt it exist when people could be summoned by a message? Of course, that was all assuming this was real. How much time had passed? [You have been checking the list for longer than any other invited players have.] [Your careful attitude can help in climbing the Tower. It is recorded in your accomplishments.] [You have gained the trait Thinker.] [A god is looking at your with interest.] Trait? God? The message had information I couldnt understand again. Thinking that I should ask someone if I met them, I came to my decision. [You have chosen the scutum.] Scutum. It was an item that was known as the Tower Shield in games. The scutum was 2 meters long, 80 centimeters wide, and weighed 15 kilograms. Multiple layers of wood supported the center and the top and bottom of the surface were fixed with gold. The shield was so perfectly specialized for defense that history recorded it as the walking turtle shell. There was no way that I would suddenly be able to grow just because I got a weapon when I had absolutely no talent for sports back in Korea. Since I didnt know what kind of danger would be outside, I had to focus on protecting myself. I thought of getting a bigger shield, but it would be useless if it was too heavy, so I went with this. Light flashed and the scutum that suddenly appeared in front of me had a fancy crest on it. There was a cross in the center with wings spread to its sides. I didnt know what kind of crest it was, but the damages on its surface showed that it had been with someone through trials. There was a belt on the inside of the scutum so I could grasp it firmly. When I fixed it to my left arm, I covered my body with the scutum as much as possible and slowly began to move. That moment, the tightly closed wall opened with a creaking sound. There was a long path beyond it. The light there was brighter than where I was, but I was careful in my movements. Ohyo ohyo. Ohyohyo! Youre so careful that youre a scaredy-cat. A strange laughter rang in the hallway. Footsteps became louder as something approached my direction. I peeked through the corner of the scutum to check who it was. My heart thumped when I saw it. What is that? He was less than 150 centimeters tall with bumpy skin and lips that stretched to his ears. Sharp canines. The word monster described him perfectly. But the neat tuxedo and monocle looked well on him, so it was strange. Still, since you came here on an invitation, it means that you were acknowledged by the Tower. You dont have to be that careful. The monster curved his lips, fixing his monocle. He probably thought he was smiling, but it was too gruesome for me. Was this really an illusion? An invitation? Whats that? The only life form I met in this strange place was that monster. First, I needed to find out where I was. Oh dear! Isnt the invitation useless if you dont know what it is? Thats why Im asking you. Did you get anything when you were connected to here? Just then, I thought about my phone. The ad message that said I could make any wish if I reached the top of the Obelisk. Is it this? I showed my phone to him. The monster smiled with satisfaction and nodded. Seems like youre from a developed world. That is right. [The Invitation of the Future has been confirmed.] [You have succeeded in meeting the Guardian Yvlke.] [A special benefit is being provided.] Yvlke? Was it that monsters name? The benefit thatll be provided to player Cha Jeong-woo is.. ohyohyo! How interesting. Dreaming of a Dream. Its pretty rare, but its yours now. [Benefit: Dreaming of a Dream] When the player wishes, they will be able to log in and out of the Obelisk freely. There is a limit of 2 times. **If invited by Invitation of the Future, the benefit can be exchanged with a new one for a price. What was this now? I didnt know anything at all. It seems like youre curious about a lot of things. Its the duty of a Guardian to lead confused players on the right path. If youre curious about anything, feel free to ask! Ill explain everything that I have the authority to. Ohyohyo! * * * Yvlkes summary was very simple. This was a tower. A point where multiple worlds and universes met. Tens of thousands of beings visited it every day, hoping to climb it. Tower? Whats in there? Gods. Gods? Yes. Gods. At the end, theres the path to become a god. What kind of nonsense are you.. Gods? There was no way they existed. My family wouldnt be in the state we were if they did. Ohyohyo. Its up to you to believe me or not. In fact, supernaturals called gods and demons are just imagined beings. Ah, there are a few who are glaring at me sharply now that Ive said that. They really have nothing to do. Yvlke muttered to himself looking at the air in front of him, like he could see someone. He was crazy. I wondered if I could really trust that monster. Anyways. If its hard to believe me lets see. Yes. You can accept it like this. There is a wish at the end. What.. The wish to fulfill anything. Wasnt it written like that on the invitation? I checked my phone again. You can make a wish if you reach the end of the Obelisk. The word that called me in here. Wish. Anything? Yvlke nodded with a smile. Nothings impossible? Its a strange place with beings that call themselves gods and demons. Impossible doesnt exist. If you still dont believe me.. how about seeing for yourself? Thump. Seeing it for myself. Yes. That wasnt bad either. What should I do now? Reach the end after going through this path. Yvlke moved to the side and pointed at the hallway behind him. Lights turned off, and darkness came. It was scary and heavy like a monster was opening its mouth with open. Normally, I wouldve stepped back in fear, but I just clenched my teeth. If a wish really was granted after reaching the end, I mightve been able to see my sick mother laugh again. I also thought about what Hyung would do in this situation. What would he do if he had this chance? It was obvious. He wouldnt look back and face it head-on. Like that, I took my first step into the darkness, completely dependent on the large shield. And that day, I died. * * * Beep, beep beep I opened my eyes at the noisy alarm sounds. I could see a neat desk and books stained with spit. There was a notebook with a pen lying next to it. I guess I fell asleep while I had been studying all night. My head hurt like someone was poking at it. My mind was foggy, like I had dreamt something weird. What did I dream of? I only remembered arrows pouring down at me. My hair stood on edge on the fear I could still fear, but it quickly vanished. I think I made some strange friends too. Like a giant, who was 3 meters tall, and a pretty girl who called herself a witch. I think I dreamed the same thing multiple times, but I didnt remember. What did I dream of? Chapter 359 - Cha Jeong-woo (5) The dreams were repeating themselves without my knowledge. * * * My friend. Your face is so blank. You look stupid. I jumped to attention at the face that suddenly popped up. What the heck?! Hey, dont surprise me like that. Your face is funny. Hey. I could say the same. No, you cant. You! I was about to refute what he said when I stepped back in hesitation. This guy was naively nice to me, but his body was hard to approach. He was easily 3 meters tall with muscles that could crush Yvlke in one hit. Moreover, his scary face added to his unapproachable aura. Valdebich. He called himself a descendant of the extinct Giants. He was a half-giant or something. He joked that his Giant genes were so faint that he was neither a human nor a giant anymore. People would scoff if they heard the joke, saying that it wasnt even funny, but.. I had stayed in this world, the Tower, for a short while, and I knew how unbelievable this place was. I knew he was joking, but he was actually telling the truth. It was an extreme coincidence that I met Valdebich. The task of Section A was to clear the path of arrows. For me, who spent my time pent up in my room studying, it was an intense place. Half of me still thought that this world was an illusion, but I couldnt stop myself from feeling fearful because all my senses felt vivid. And what if this was really reality? If I was hit, I was on the fast track to death. I thought about using the benefit or whatever it was to leave the Tower, but my feet didnt move. What Yvlke guaranteed continued ringing in my ear. I could be granted a wish at the top of the Tower. A wish. The image of my sick mother flashed before my eyes. My desire to see her smile brightly at us and hug us tightly like when my brother and I were younger made me waver. Alright. Lets just try it once. I hardened my resolve and pressed on. First, the item I chose was the scutum. I thought it would be possible if I hid behind the shield and moved forward slowly. However, my expectations were different from reality. I couldnt tell where the arrows were coming from. There was just a swish sound and a pewk sound that came after. The scutum shook like it would crack at any moment. There were multiple times when I almost lost my balance and my left arm hurt from holding the shield. The biggest problem was the direction. I could stop arrows coming from the front, below, and above, but there was nothing I could do about the ones that were coming at me from behind. When I made some progress, an arrow flew at me, and before I knew it, my left shin was pierced. I fell with a yelp. I tried to lift the shield again as soon as possible, but it was hard to raise myself because the pain was too great. There were two thoughts that came to mind then. One was Am I dead now? And the other was Why is this familiar? I felt a sense of deja vu, like I had experienced this in a dream before. I had died from severe bleeding because I was mercilessly impaled by the arrows, but when I woke up again, my alarm was blaring. It felt like such a realistic dream. Of course, that was just gibberish. There was someone who saved me right before I died. It was Valdebich. I couldnt forget when I first saw him. Because of his large size, he was the perfect target for the arrows, but he just lifted me with one arm and swung his sword with the other, carrying me to the entrance. He was my savior. Although I was surprised when I saw his face. Seeing how he turned around bitterly like he expected it, I got myself together and thanked him. As we spoke, I learned that Valdebich only looked scary and was actually extremely kind-hearted. Right now, people couldnt approach him because of his intimidating air, but if they knew his real personality, they would run to try to get something from him. Such a naive being needed protection. The world was such a scary place. I needed to step up to protect him, yes sir. It wouldnt be easy to find a nice person like me. Of course, I was planning to have him carry me as the price. Hehehe! Friend, you look like youre plotting something. Valdebich narrowed his eyes at me. I scoffed. Nonsense. Anyway, remember what you told me last time? Yun Qi. Yeah. That. You said it was moving magic power, right? What do you do after that? Magic power. An energy that I never felt back on Earth. But in the Tower, it was a bare necessity for players. I was getting special lessons from Valdebich to enter the Tower. I felt like I wouldnt be able to get past Section A if I didnt have it. But.. No. Valdebich shook his head. Why? Friend, youre still a beginner. You cant accumulate or move energy yet. But teaching you the activation step would be like teaching a baby how to run.. Huh? It works. ..The f***. I spread my palm open. Something that looked like white fog wafted up and twisted like a cruller. Friend, you tricked me. What? You know magic power. I didnt. I really didnt. But how can you do it so easily? Well, Im good at everything I do. . Valdebich looked at me suspiciously. Hey! You were the one who said my body was trash! Valdebich sealed his lips as if he remembered what he said the previous day. He touched my hands and feet after I told him to teach me magic power and said, Friend, your body is really trash. Youre gonna die at this rate. Do you know how hurt I was because of that? But the thing called magic power was easy to use once I felt it. It took about a day. Valdebich said that if you werent talented, it could take several years just to feel it and even longer than that to use it. Was this so hard? Valdebich continued to teach me other things, not satisfied with what I could do. The next steps to using magic power after activation was granting, settling, creating, strengthening, and changing properties. Each step was fun, like a world I had never known before was opened. I begged Valdebich to teach me more. Then, I found myself being able to use all the basics of magic power after a day. No way. This doesnt make sense. It took me ten years to do this. But friend, you did it in a single day. Thats why I said Im a genius. I raised my nose and shrugged. Valdebich spoke, blatantly staring at me. Friend. What? Youre annoying. Grin. I responded with a smile. I know. . But what can I do? I cant help being so great. Friend. What this time? Can I beat you up with this? He raised his large sword. * * * After some time, Valdebich and I were so famous that everyone in the Tutorial knew of us. A strange combination of a fool who didnt even know the letter m in magic and a half-giant who just swung his sword around. Did we look like Dumb and Dumber to them? I was at the front while Valdebich swung his sword energetically behind me. We slowly moved down our path. We were slow like turtles and laughed at by the skilled players, but we were still steadily making way. This time, we were getting ready to get to the middle, but someone suddenly spoke to us for the first time. She was a super suuuuuuuper pretty girl. Like an idol my age on TV. Huhu. Are you guys them? Lanky and Sturdy. . . What were those horrible names? I happen to be looking for a party. As you can see, Im slender and pretty, so everyone just looks at me slyly. I only know how to use magic, but how about it? Working together just until we clear this stage? She was a sicko too. I liked that. Valdebich and I glanced at each other. He signaled for me to make the decision. For some time, I had been making decisions for our party. Unlike the dense Valdebich, I was quick to judge. We had been in need of basic magic like searching and tracking to get through Section A. No matter how sensitive Valdebichs senses were, there were limits to what traps he could detect. Moreover, a few traps needed to be destroyed by magic. It was true that we needed a mage. The question was whether we could trust her. I thought it wouldnt be bad to work together until reaching the end of Section A and judging her after. Im Cha Jeong-woo, and this is Valdebich. You? Vieira Dune. She smiled brightly as she introduced herself. The first and last witch. * * * Me, Valdebich, Vieira Dune. Surprisingly, we worked well together. After we completed our goal, the middle section, we were able to clear Section A relatively smoothly. It was a bit difficult when we entered the boss room filled with scarecrows, but when we arrived at Section B, we were confident we could do it. The temporary party had become tightly bound with comradery. I made my decision. [Would you like to give up the benefit Dreaming a Dream?] The benefit that allowed me to come and go from the Tower and Earth two times a day. During this time, I had spent my days in the Tower and my nights on Earth. It was possible because the times of the two worlds were different. However, there was still some time lost. While on Earth, the time spent in the Tutorial went by quickly. If I missed it.. I would probably regret it forever. I wanted to tell Hyung everything so many times. What I was going throughthe unimaginable things going on in this other world. But I had conflicted feelings. If I spoke of this, it was obvious he would say he would do it himself. I couldnt leave the dangerous things to him every time. So in the end. [You have given up your benefit. You cannot log in nor out.] [A new benefit has been provided.] I blocked off the path returning to Earth. Oh. Tomorrows the college entrance exam. Everyone will be worried. I didnt leave a letter or anything because I didnt want people to be worried. I was planning on returning home quickly. [You have gained the benefit Drawing Dreams.] [Benefit: Drawing Dreams] The player can draw the world he wants in his dreams. Past, present, and future doesnt matter, and what answers you find there can be used in reality. **This is a benefit you gained by giving up the Invitation from the Future. You cannot change it into another benefit. I didnt understand what the benefit was, but one thing was for sure. I burned the bridge. I couldnt return to Earth until I gained what I wanted. Wish. Moreover, they said there were mysterious medicines in the Tower called elixirs. Even if I couldnt reach the top, if I could get the elixirs, it would all be over. I checked my completely unfair trait called Perfect Adaptability. My skills right now mightve been worse than others, but I was confident I could climb higher. Half a year. I clenched my fists. Ill try to get the elixir in that time, and if I cant, Ill go back. Time flowed and flowed. What started out as 3 people increased to 9, then 12. Leonte. Bahal. Aether. Bayluk. Leonhardt. Sadi, Horst, Kun Khr, and Jeanne. Our clan, which hadnt even been around for a year, became a Large Clan, and I was ranked ninth. They said I had grown the fastest in the history of the Tower or something like that. But the more time went on, the more rushed I felt. I couldnt find the elixir, which I thought would only take half a year. There were too many people who looked up to me for me to go back. More than anything, there were too many enemies. Could I get through them to the top? From some point, I had been doubtful. I needed to find a new way. * * * So? You want me to open the path to Allforone? The Martial King looked at me with disbelief. Chapter 360 - Cha Jeong-woo (6) Chapter 360 Cha Jeong-woo (6) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays Actually, from the Martial Kings standpoint, it was understandable that it was ridiculous. We had only passed by each other a few times during the Ball of Kings. It was extremely rude to come to the village like this. He was probably already holding back, having met me like this. But since I suddenly brought Allforone up, of course he would get angry. Everyone knew how deep the enmity he had towards Allforone was. The same went for me. Allforone had killed all the Draconic species in the Tower. The reason why the ancient dragon Kalatus, who was like a father to me, had been pained until the end was because of the aftereffects of Allforone. Fortunately, he had returned to the arms of nature now, but I could still clearly remember how he closed his eyes for the last time in the temple of dragons. Please. But that was this, and this was this. I had to meet Allforone. He had never descended from the 77th floor all this time and ruled as a wall for players. He had crushed my wish of reaching the top of the Tower. Then all that was left was the elixir. The problem was that I couldnt get it at all. Even though I was considered to be a Nine King and Arthia had grown to be equal to the Eight Large Clans, the elixir was a mysterious medicine that was hard to attain. I learned the reason why later. Because Allforone has it. I didnt know why he had itCjust that he came across it hundreds of years ago. He mightve used it in that time. Still, it was important, so I could only dream of meeting Allforone. However, the problem was that if I met him, I would be his enemy. I had only ever seen Allforone twice. Once was right before there was a great war when the fight between the Large Clans was so bad that he suddenly appeared to settle the situation. At the time, I only felt that he was extremely strong. Because my Draconic Eyes werent fully grown yet, I couldnt tell how great he was. But it was different the second time. After a long search, when I finally secretly had Soulstones in my possession, the stones of Superbia and Luxuria, I had been exhilarated thinking I could learn Luciels power when he suddenly appeared. Allforone was wrapped around in shadows, not completely revealing a body. -You again. It didnt speak physically. It was a language that I didnt know. It was hard to tell if Allforone was a man, woman, young, or old. But strangely, I could understand. [TN: We will continue our convention of referring to Allforone by he/him pronouns for simplicitys sake.] But he seemed to be familiar with me already. -Was it nine times or ten times? Because you kept on returning, I thought you ran out of the strength to come all the way here. But youre here. Still. Yes. Your fate is twisted, and your life is short. Its not different at all. You have the fate of failing many times, and youll fail more times in the future. He continued to speak about what I couldnt understand. But it was definitely unpleasant. Failure. Fate. Those were the words I hated the most. I was annoyed, but I couldnt talk back. The existence of Allforone that I saw through Draconic Eyes was so great. It was bigger than the ancient dragon Kalatus, vaster than the unnamed god who sent me Blessings, and more extravagant than the demon Agares. A colossal amount of soul power that not only filled the stage but could probably crush it if the being wanted. An imposing soul pressure, like he was the only existence between the sky and the ground. I couldnt believe he was a mortal like me. I hadnt seen many gods and demons until now, but I could guarantee that he couldnt be compared to any of them. He was the world, and the world was him. All the laws in the Tower revolved around him. Like how satellites circled around planets, he was the center of the world. He was continuing the passion of the Draconic species, the beings who wanted to make all laws of the world theirs. Only then was I able to realize how the great Draconic species fell without being able to injure him in the slightest. Why players hadnt been able to get past the 77th floor for thousands of years. Why the gods and demons were ripped apart from him when they tried to leave the 98th floor. If such a being existed smack dab in the middle, whod be able to stop him? Also, the moment that the eyes hidden in the shadow met mine, I felt like my soul and body were being split apart. -Oho! Theres still been some improvement. You can look me in the eye now? The hidden eyes were definitely smiling. -Having the right eyes, but not being able to see your path. Its a sad fate. That might be why youre continuing to dreamCto find the path hidden by darkness. But you still havent found the light. What a shame, child. Out of the words Allforone said, the word dream lingered in my head. I thought of the benefit I still hadnt mustered the will to use because I didnt understand. Had Allforone seen it? -I hope Luciels fire can brighten your path. Right now, its just a candle thatll go out powerlessly. Grow it. Using any means possible. If you use the same method again, youll just repeat things over and over again. Youll only get hurt if you walk in place. Allforone added on more, like he pitied me. -I hope his light can shine on your path. Allforone disappeared, having only spoken what he wanted to. I didnt speak of this to anyone and kept it to myself. I tried to uncover the meaning behind his words. The three main skills of Allforone were Shukuchi, Immortality, and Thousand Li Eyes. However, the ancient dragon Kalatus told me a few more. Foresight. Not only could he see the future of someone, but he could also see their present and past. A person with such power wouldnt speak nonsense. But still, I didnt understand what he said. I wanted to ask about it, along with the whereabouts of the elixir. What did he mean when he said Id fail multiple times? However, there was no way for me to get to the 77th floor where Allforone resided. The Red Dragon on the 76th floor would never let me through. I wasnt on bad terms with the Summer Queen, but things werent good between us either. If I touched her trauma, Allforone, she would shoot her Breath at me without any hesitation. The Martial King was different. He knew a shortcut to the 77th floor, Allforones territory. The problem was.. Do you know about what kind of being Allforone is? He didnt seem to want to help me. I do. No. You dont know what kind of being he is. . Hes the apostle of the Tower. Hes the laws of the Tower themselves. You can stand against that? No way. I clenched my teeth. Youre not going to open the path until the end? The Martial King raised a corner of his lips. Why should I? I dont have the loyalty nor reason to. Why should I bother myself? Then.. I spread my Sky Wings apart. Dragon Slayer was held in my hands. Ill have to make you. * * * Whats up with your face? I dont know. Dont ask. Leonhardt pointed at my face, but I just covered it with a grumble. That damned geezer. It wasnt fair that he went for my eyes as soon as we started. Thanks to him, I returned to the clan house with a black eye like a panda. The Martial King probably let me off easily. Still, I felt wronged. Dammit. Theres something there. The relationship between the Martial King and Allforone. I didnt know what it was, but I was sure of one thing. I didnt have the power to enter it. There was only one option left. Climbing the Tower on my own strength and meeting Allforone then. I became dizzy just thinking about it. The time I spent until now wasnt few at all, but how much more time did I have to spend here now? I was worried that Moms illness became worse because she was worried about me. Hyung was probably worried too. But I couldnt return to Earth. Then, Id be marked as eliminated and not be able to return. Right, Sadi and Kun Khr are here. The members who joined the latest after the clan was created. Arthia was currently being watched and threatened by many. We were preparing for war against the Blood Land because the Gluttony Emperor wanted to prey on me. Our clan members were visiting different Large Clans for allies. I heard they had gone to Devil Army and the Sea of Time. I didnt know about the Devil Army, but there was a chance for the Sea of Time. But.. Nothing. Leonhardt shook his head dejectedly and added on. Discussions with Blood Land have come to an end too. They want you. Leonhardt was famous for being wise while he was an outstanding sword-wielder. If he said the discussions were over, it meant there really wasnt any way. So in the end, its another war. I sighed, laying against a chair. It hadnt been that long since we fought a war, but there was another war. I wasnt scared. However, it would just eat at the time I needed to climb the Tower. I felt frustrated. * * * Id like to leave the clan. The shocking announcement that Kun Khr made in the announcement shook Arthia. Hey, why so suddenly? We were drinking together just fine yesterday. Is it because of Sadi? How about you think about it again.. No. Its the decision I came to after thinking about it all night. If youd like to punish me, Ill take it gladly. Kun Khr seemed to be firm. It was probably because of Sadi, who passed away in battle some time ago. Sadi and Kun Khr were lovers. They were thinking about getting married after the war was over. The war had broken everything apart. Alright. Hey! Cha Jeong-woo! You cant just send him like that..! Stay well. Dont be beat up anywhere. If you are, Im gonna find you and beat you up. Thank you for everything. Kun Khr left after bowing for a while. The other clan members looked disconcerted. The reason why they had been able to endure all the wars was because of our tight camaraderie. But with one gone, it was expected to feel low-spirited. What was more, Kun Khr was my disciple, so they probably felt even more betrayed. Kun Khr looked guilty until the end, but I sent him away with a smile. I was the one who shouldve been feeling guilty. Hey hey! Why does everyone look so depressed? Itll be fine if we just do what were supposed to do. I didnt like a downcast atmosphere. I tried to get up, clapping my hands together. Huh? The world spun, and I found myself falling over. When I tried to catch my balance, I couldnt put strength in my legs. I could see the clan members running frantically over while shouting my name, but I couldnt hear anything because of the ringing in my ear. The world was still spinning, and something poured out from my mouth. It was a clump of blood with black liquid. The toxic smell of Devil Poison stung my nose. I felt something go wrong in my heart. Chapter 361 - Cha Jeong-woo (7) Chapter 361 Cha Jeong-woo (7) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays For sure. The culprit is among the members. Vieira Dune examined my body and frowned. After multiple tests, the color red, which meant I was critical, popped up. It meant that someone had poisoned me for a long time so carefully that my trait, Perfect Adaptability, hadnt been able to catch it. Arthia was a very closed clan. Even after becoming a Large Clan, we only accepted a few members. It was impossible to join if you werent recommended by someone I knew or accepted by the majority after a vote. This was why although our numbers were few in war, our bond and trust in each other were superior. There were even a few who were ready to give their lives for the clan. That was how Sadi had died. After getting caught in a trap by enemies, she had volunteered to turn their attention away so the rest of the clan members could escape. It was obvious how Kun Khr, who had been unconscious because of an injury, felt at the time. But. An assassination attempt? And it was a bit embarrassing to say it myself, but I was the clans leader and center. If it became known that I was poisoned for such a long time, there would be distrust among the clan members. Moreover, everyone was going through a hard time with Kun Khrs leave. I couldnt add fuel to the fire. Vieira. Yeah. I spoke, putting my shirt back on. Dont tell this to anyone. If they ask, just say its because I overworked myself for the past few days. But..! Please. I dont want to make people more disoriented. And since we found out, we can start treating it. Youre so.. Vieira Dune looked at me with frustration. She seemed to have a lot to say, but she just grinned as she shook her head like nothing could be done. Fine. Youre usually sly like a fox but dense like a bear when it comes to things like this. Although thats why I like you. Laughing, she hugged me. I hugged her back and laughed. A bear. It mightve been reflected by my desire to take after my brother in that aspect. Even so, I was grateful that I was still alive. I thought that I was going to die when I fell. No, I actually felt like I died. Being relieved by the fact that it was just needless concern, I pulled her tighter to me. We stayed like that, feeling each others warmth. I was happy at that moment. I didnt know it was poison. * * * The peace we had for some time was quickly broken. Bad news! There was another bomb thrown at our clan with the news Leonhardt brought. Friend, what is it? Kun Khr, that crazy bastard..! Leonhardt couldnt speak properly because he had run all the way here. For a moment, anxiety flashed through me. I thought of Kun Khrs face when he had bowed apologetically. At the end, he looked like he had made his decision on something. Why hadnt I been able to tell back then? Before Leonhardt could speak, I quickly hurried my companions. Valdebich, get Dragon Killers! Vieira, check how many chimeras we can use at the moment. Bahal, Leonte, check our manpower. Quick, now! The clan members all rushed around, probably having thought the same thing as me. However, no one spoke about the anxiousness they felt. It was because words could become reality. The thought that I had to rescue Kun Khr was the only one in my head. But when we arrived at the temporary base of Blood Land.. . . We stood there blankly for a while. Kun Khrs head was hung on a pole, face still crumpled with rage. Blood dripped below, not having dried yet. Crack- My heart that went wrong was slowly breaking apart. * * * Was it from then? The clan members didnt talk. We all strategized during conferences when there was a war and discussed our enemies, but it was rare that we spoke about personal business. It seemed like we were just fighting when we needed to fight and resting when we needed to rest. Everyone was tired and done. Valdebich and Leonhardt tried to lift the atmosphere up, but everyone just smiled bitterly. The sound of happy laughter couldnt be heard anymore. I also wanted to lead the clan properly, but because the Devil Poison entered my heart, it was hard to do so. Because I was keeping the seizures down and focusing on war, I didnt have the mind to look around me. The reason why I wasnt that worried was probably because I believed things would be back to normal again. I didnt know my baseless faith was making the clan members more exhausted. The sharp atmosphere that felt like walking on top of knives exploded. With Bahal. So he crossed over to Red Dragon. All the clan members glanced at each other without saying anything. It was that shocking. Although we hadnt spoken to each other recently, one comrade who had been walking shoulder to shoulder with us had crossed over to the enemies. The atmosphere couldnt help but become despondent. The problem was that no one saw it coming. However, the changes didnt end there. It was only hard the first time. Aether left. Horst was blinded by money that enemies offered and died while trying to assassinate me in the middle of a battlefield. Bayluk left with a smile after planting poison in me. The Devil Poison that had settled down a bit turned worse and my Dragon Heart was completely destroyed. Valdebich disappeared one day without any word and Leonte stabbed me in the heart after putting me in a trap. Leonhardt tried to calm me down, but he couldnt take it and left for the Sea of Time. Other clans that had expressed goodwill to me turned their backs as well. The places I helped, the places that swore their allegiance to me, places that promised friendship.. They called themselves my wings when I was shining brightly, but when I fell into darkness, they pretended like this didnt know me. I refused. How could everyone leave? How could everyone turn their backs? How, how? Trust returned to me with betrayal. I died multiple times in that process and was revived again and again. My resolve to get the elixir barely got me through. When I collected my wits, Vieira Dune was the only was left behind. My lover. My everything. If I have you, its okay if the entire world abandons me. I can start again, and I can wake up..! Phewk! You were always someone that shined like the stars in the sky. Although you seemed arrogant and proud, you were warm inside. But.. I dont want to see you pathetic like this. I just want to remember your shining moments. Thats okay, right? A sword that hurt more than Leontes stabbed at my wound that was barely closed. But what hurt more than that was my lovers words. I was able to realize who the culprit behind the Devil Poison was. I love you. She whispered into my ears and disappeared. The sky was falling. * * * But. Go. The eyes that were looking at me sadly. What kind of face was I making? Was it crumpled from pain, or annoyed? Or. Was it overwhelmed with sadness? Dont show yourself again. Ever. Ananta. A woman I was grateful towards for staying by my ruined side until the end. Although I knew she liked me, I rejected her. Vieira Dunes emotions were more important to me. I was a fool. A fool who didnt know how to read people. It was the reason why I had to push her away. I had no hope. The situation around me was worse. I couldnt pull that beautiful and kind person into this mess. Ananta hesitated in her eyes as she looked at me. She looked like she wanted to say something. Her eyes were filled with pity. Then, she bit her lower lip like she decided something and spoke with firm eyes. Anything. The strength in her voice rang in my heart. I thought it had been destroyed a long time ago, but it seemed like it could still do some of its function. Ill do anything I can to protect. With those words, she left. I collapsed where I was standing. Without a sound, I sobbed. I wanted to shout countless times to stay by my side. That I was lonely. That this place was cold. That I was tired. Pained. I wanted to say that, but I forced myself not to every time. -Ill do anything I can to protect. Anantas words moved me. I didnt know what she was going to protect, but I had something to protect as well. I put my hand into my breast pocket. There was a glass bottle with a sparkling blue liquid in it. The elixir. The mysterious medicine that would treat my mother. It was the medicine I got from Allforone on the 77th floor and forcing my way through the 76th floor. -Is this your fourth time here? The time.. Yes. Youre closer than before. But thats all. Nothing has changed. I supposed the fate engraved into your soul doesnt change? Allforone was still surrounded by darkness and fog, but he spoke like he was proud of me as he pat my head. -Child, dreaming of nightmares over and over again, being trapped inside a cycle. I hope you can escape the nightmares and see your path someday. I still couldnt understand what he was saying, but I could tell he was encouraging me. There was still one person who encouraged me when everyone had abandoned me. Allforone gave me the elixir, saying I did a good job. Even though I didnt ask him for it, he gave it to me as if he understood. He returned to where he had been and looked up at the glittering night sky. The night sky was beautiful. The galaxy that split through the center of the sky and the beautiful stars that sparkled around it. I was impressed by the scene that I just looked at it blankly for a while. And I dont remember, but I probably cried. My eyes were wet when I came to attention. Then, I returned to the hidden stage of the 50th floor where the clan house was. I was already destroyed beyond recovery after getting through Red Dragon and fighting the Summer Queen, but the encouragement Allforone gave me along with the galaxy of stars gave me a taste of happiness. While I touched the elixir, I was hit with the impulse to drink it. But I knew that healing myself was impossible even with the elixir, so I shook my head. I didnt forget my resolve since I first entered the Tower. The promise to get it to Mom. There was a problem, though. I had to retire to return to Earth. I couldnt climb the Tower again, but I didnt have much to live so it didnt matter. However, the problem was that the 50th floor was filled with enemies who came after sensing the catastrophe from the 76th floor. I needed to get through them to retire. I didnt have the strength left to do so. What could I do? How could I get through them to give the elixir to Mom? I was deep in thought for a while. [A god quietly observes you.] I lifted my head at the message that suddenly popped up. It was the gaze that appeared from time to time. The being had interested in me but never revealed their name. Even now, when I was stronger, I couldnt tell any of the beings characteristics to tell what kind of position they had or what their identity was. But what inspired me wasnt the message. It was the beings actions. Do I have to get through all the enemies? Everything will be over if I lose the elixir. If I can leave it to someone I trust.. There was no one I could trust in this world. No. There was one person. Hyung. But its dangerous for Hyung to come here without anything. It had been a long time since I left Earth, so his personality couldve changed, but the world of the Tower was rough and difficult. Even Hyung could struggle to get to where I was. However, if Hyung could see the path I came. If he could see the path I walked like how the gods and demons on the 98th floor looked at the lower world, he could get here quickly. I quickly pulled out the pocket watch and Soulstone. A memory with my brother could definitely hold my memories and vestige, and the stone of Superbia could be the medium. No, that wasnt enough. Then it would only be a simple diary. The item I created had to help Hyung find his path. But the path I walked was a failed one. I couldnt suggest this to him. I had to find a more efficient and correct path for him. Then what did I need to do? [A god watches you.] I was deep in thought again. [A god takes interested in your decision.] There was a way. The benefit. What I gained a long time ago but hadnt been able to use because I didnt know how. [A god smiles with satisfaction at the choice you made.] The benefit Drawing Dreams was like a simulation. It would take the same situation and conditions to choose a few variables for the best possible ending. The answer that I found could influence reality to create an advantageous result. However, I had never used it before. At first, I didnt know how to, and after I did, there were too many conditions that were needed. No, it was a benefit that a mortal couldnt use. The results of the dream being applied to reality meant it would influence the principles of causality. Gods and demons wouldnt be able to touch them easily either. It was a power that only an all-mighty being who surpassed a superior divine being might be able to do. That was why I didnt attempt it, but if the limits were changed, the story was different. If the information about the Tower was copied to create a small Tower inside the storage location, and the simulations could continue in the form of dreams.. The data could continue to gather to find the most successful and efficient result. Wouldnt the result be able to help Hyung somehow then? In the world created in this Tower, unlike how I failed, there could be a successful me. A smile grew on my mouth as I thought that. That moment, my eyes widened. Then. I looked around. It was a vivid realistic world. But suddenly, everything felt in vain. I realized the secret of where I was. This is all a dream. There were memories that floated around in my head from time to time. Moments that I was happy, sad, and lonely. What I thought was simply a dream or deja vu had actually happened. At the very least, in this world. That meant one thing. In the end. I tightened my grip on the pocket watch. A bitter smile spread on my face. Even in a dream like this, there was never a time when I smiled at the end. * * * Stupid jackass. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth looking at the countless scenes created by the letters, Jeong-woo in his arms. There were multiple events happening there. They all had one thing in common. Jeong-woo was at the center of it. And Jeong-woo had died from multiple reasons. The Jeong-woo who died from over bleeding when the rain of arrows got through his shield. The Jeong-woo who fell for the trap set up by Scavengers when he was just about to enter the Tutorial. There was a Jeong-woo who died after fighting Allforone and a Jeong-woo who died from his magic power circuit exploding when trying to absorb the Soulstone. At the very end, when he took the elixir, he realized reality, and closed his eyes, bitterly rubbing the pocket watch. Yeon-woo looked down at his brother in his arms. To be honest, he had some questions during all this time. Each of the hidden pieces in his brothers diary was rare and precious. Items that Large Clans wouldve tried to hoarded to themselves if they found out. There was the Bathorys Vampiric Sword and the Treasure of Olympus. Yeon-woo wondered why no one had taken them all this time. If they were things his brother after repeating his life multiple times, it made sense. The path that Yeon-woo walked was one that was gained after his brother died tens, hundreds, no maybe even thousands of times in that cycle. All so Yeon-woo didnt have to walk the same difficult path that he did. He was fine with getting hurt. That was why the only thing Yeon-woo could say when he saw his brother was that he was stupid. No matter how much the dreams repeated, there would be memories left in his subconscious. Then, his soul would be eroded bit by bit. Still, he wasnt stopping. The same went for now. Jeong-woo didnt seem to plan on opening his eyes. He was continuing to walk his lost path in the world of dreams. [A god is looking at you with sad eyes.] Yeon-woo lifted his head at the sudden message. The message that had followed Jeong-woo around since he entered the Tower. Jeong-woo hadnt been able to learn who it was until he died, but not Yeon-woo. She was connected to Yeon-woo too strongly through the Channeling. Did you see this future since Jeong-woo first came here? [A god is silent.] Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Athena. Note: Thanks everyone for your patience till now. according to current situation HH will be able to return back to translating in a week so probably by next week we will be back to normal. Chapter 362 - Cha Jeong-woo (8) Chapter 362 Cha Jeong-woo (8) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays The owl of Athena spreads its wings only with the falling of the dusk. It was the most famous aphorism relating to Athena. The light that shined through darkness represented wisdom. Strategy, tactics, courage, combative spirit, justice, wisdom, artistic skill. All of it related to the Tower. Because of this, Athena was worshipped by countless heroes, and she protected them. Players who climbed the Tower to prove themselves would say that she had blessed their luck and fate. It wasnt strange that she had read some luck and fate from his brother, who entered the Tower only on an invitation. Actually, Yeon-woo had more than one or two things he was curious about Athena. Athena had no reason to look upon him kindly. Their point of contact was Aegis, but he hadnt done anything to have her goodwill towards him. But if it was because of guilt she had towards his brother? Things changed. Athena had read the luck and fate of her brother, which was why she always looked at him sadly but never showed herself. Then, when Yeon-woo appeared after his brother called him and she was trying to help him because she felt sorry.. It made sense. Is that it? Yeon-woo revealed all his thoughts and looked at Athenas gaze. [Athena is silent.] [Athena looks at you with sad eyes.] But Athena didnt say anything, like always. [Athena drops her head powerlessly.] She probably didnt want to speak about what she did. However, Yeon-woo felt like he knew what the luck and fate she read from his brother was. To be exact, it was his luck and fate, not Jeong-woos. The Black King. Persephone said that the Black King was hated by Zeus, Poseidon, and Hadess generation. On the other hand, she said that gods in her and Athenas generation didnt think too badly of him. She added on that a few of them actually admired him. At first, Yeon-woo thought the Black King was Kronos. The kings of Titans who fought over Olympus in the great war against Zeuss generation and fell to his demise in the Titanomachia was Kronos. However, despite what Persephone said about not being able to mention the Black King because of the pledge on Styx, Hades had spoken about Kronos with ease. In fact, Kronoss corpse was still left behind in Tartarus, being absorbed by the Titans and Giants. It was most likely that the Black King wasnt Tartarus. His idenityt was confusing, but the influence the Black King had over Olympus was great. No, the power of the being who was respected by gods and demons beyond Olympus was being continued in Yeon-woo. Like how Hermes seemed to like the Black King, it seemed lik Athena admired the Black King. If she had seen some future related to the Black King in his brother, and that was why they were like this today, it made sense that Athena was always with him. [Athena is silent.] Just what is it? Yeon-woo couldnt help but think about the Black King again. On one side, he was annoyed. It was because he felt like his brother and he had been moving by a plot that someone had already written. [Athena shakes her head, saying thats not it. Yeon-woo scoffed. He felt grateful to her for treating him warmly all this time, but he couldnt trust her anymore. There was no way for her to change the luck and fate of his brother since she was trapped on the 98th floor, but he couldnt look at her kindly considering how she hadnt helped his brother at all. [Athenas shoulders droop.] [Hermes pats her, smiling bitterly.] [Agares giggles at the position shes in.] [Hermes opens his eyes widely in anger.] [Agares snorts, asking what hes gonna do.] [Sparks fly between Agares and Hermes.] [The godly societyOlympusrefuses to participate.] [The demonic societyLInfernalannounces they will not help Agares.] Messages popped up about Hermes and Agaress battle of wits, but Yeon-woo ignored it. He needed to wake his brother up. But how? Although he had taken all the purple energy from the medium, the Soul, the benefit was still in progress. He happened to see Jeong-woo close his eyes powerlessly after rubbing the pocket watch in a scene. In another corner, Jeong-woo was entering the Tutorial. No matter how much Yeon-woo shook him or shocked him with magic power, his brother didnt budge, his white wings wrapped around him. Yeon-woo glared at his brother with annoyance and turned to the scenes created by the letters. The only thing I can do is break the benefit. Muttering to himself that it was the only option, he spread his Fire Wings apart. Red and black wings that were completley different from the Sky Wings illuminated the world. He shot his Consciousness inside of it. [TN: Wings of fire will be changed to Fire Wings.] [The synchronization is being strengthened.] [You are being connected to player Cha Jeong-woo.] * * * Although I was just barely passing through the entrance of Section A, the shield I was holding was covered in arrows. My hands and feet trembled from the traps that kept on activating. What could I do? How could I get through? My head was blank. I couldnt think of anything. I never wouldve come if I knew it was a place like this. I wanted to go home. I missed Mom. But when I thought of Mom, I clenched my teeth again. My mother, who was probably bedridden in the hospital. The desire to see her smile again flamed up. I tried to step forward again, getting a grip on myself. Swish- It was very small, but I heard something flying from behind me. My reaction was late all the traps had only come from the front. I was flustered, not knowing what to do. Huh? My body reflexively turned around and my right hand stretched out. The arrow was sucked into my hand, and I didnt stop there. I twisted my arm to turn the direction of the arrow away. Clang! It collided with an arrow that happened to be coming from the opposite side. I had done it without even realizing it. Looking down at my face with an unbelieving face, I whipped my head behind me. It definitely felt like someone helped me from behind, but there was no one there. It had been a familiar feeling. Was I deluding myself? Hyung.. I muttered, thinking of the person who wasnt here. I clenched my fists again. Although I had done with without realizing it, I became confident. The thought to go forward filled my head. I got into the proper position behind my scutum and slowly marched forward again. My shaking legs were still. One by one, the world began to change. Theyre behind us! Vieira! Ice Wall! Walls of ice suddenly pierced up from the ground. The attacks on us were scattered and the Scaengers who tried to attack me from behind were lost in the maze of the ice walls. Kuk, too! Thinking it was a relief, I spit roughly on the ground. If it was just a little late, everything wouldve been over. But.. Who told me? I wasnt able to see when we needed to attack because of the dust clouds blinding my vision, but I was thankfully right on time because someone had said now. The voice was.. Familiar. It was like Hyungs voice. Psh. I smirked, knowing that it wasnt possible. How could Hyung be here, when he was on Earth? Still, I was grateful that were were victorious thanks for the illusion that sounded like Hyungs voice. You sons of b*****! Youre all dead! I gripped my sword and ran at them. Everytime I thought I might die, someone was there. Next to me. The clan members were silent at Kun Khrs announcement saying he wanted to leave the clan. I slowly stood up. The gazes of the clan members followed me. Kun looked at me with a blank face, not understanding what I was trying to do. I grinned at him. Thwak! And brought my fist down on his head. Aaaack! Kun Khr grabbed his head and and stumbled over his feet. His face that looked prepared to fight was now tearful. He was looking at me questiongly, like he felt wronged. I snorted. Youre looking me in the eye right now? Do you think you have the right to? . Shut up, and trust me. Ill take care of your revenge. But! Tsk! Cutting him off, I looked at him with fierce eyes. You can just accept it with a thank you; why are you still talking? Shut up and follow me. Normally, I wouldve let him leave, since he had probably thought about his decision several times, but I felt like I would regret it someday. I didnt want to lose someone special to me. What would Hyung have done here? The answer came easily. I kneeled and looked him in the eyes. Stroking his head, I smiled warmly. Ill be your lighthouse. There were times when I regretted my wrong choices. I couldve made better ones. Why didnt I step up during those times? Vieira. What? It was you who poisoned me. What! Crunch- Damned b****. All those moments changed. Martial King ajusssi. What now? Did you come because you want to get beat up like yesterday? No. I just wanted to say this to you. ? You should know how to be nice sometimes, hm? And give to your hoobaes. Try to tone down your temper. You must really wanna die, huh? Ill die sometime anyway. S***! Whatever! If you want to kill me, go ahead! I dont care anymore! Go! Stab me! If those changed moments could create a new future. Ananta. What? I smiled faintly at her, who was about to turn away with disappointment. Thank you. For everything. Could I smile at the end? Crack- I heard something breaking somewhere. No. Could I smile now? It was the sound of a firm glass wall cracking. The cracks spread from it like spider webs and covered the entire wall. The world came crumbling down. The many mes were connected as one. With all the vestige and information that came into my head, my head felt like it was going to splut, but I was able to realize what was happening. Slowly, I pulled back the wings that were wrapped around me. Beyond them, I could see a familiar face. A face that looked exactly like mine, as if I was looking into a mirror. But it was so cold that it was ugly. Yes, my face was better off than that. So you came, Hyung. Looking at me smile brightly, Hyung opened his arms with an indifferent face. Was he asking for a hug? He seemed like a robot because he was doing it with that face. Still, my tears brimmed in his eyes because it had been a long while since we met. He was the same as ever in that his heart was warm while his face was cold. I grinned, thinking I should hug him. Smack! Aaaack! Hyung suddenly hit the back of my head. My head felt like it was vibrating. Chapter 363 - Sky Wings (1) Chapter 363 Sky Wings (1) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays What are you! It hurt so much that tears brimmed in my eyes. I was about to argue with him. Hyung suddenly hugged me tightly, as if he would never let go. Never again. I felt my shoulder becoming wet. Dont ever leave without a word again. Ill really kill you then. He was saying that we should never split up again, right? What a tsundere. No, his tone was kind of a yandere. Of course, I didnt say it out loud because I would probably get beat up again. I hugged my brother back. Okay. Im back, Hyung. * * * Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes. He was in the real world, not the white world of letters. Brahm and Henova were looking at him with concern. Are you alright? Fool! Why would you suddenly faint after touching the pocket watch?! Brahm cast magic on Yeon-woo to check if he was hurt anyway. Henovas face was filled with worry while he shouted at Yeon-woo angrily. Yeon-woo said he was alright and turned to Brontes, who was staring at him. How long was I like this? Its been about three days. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue. He didnt know it had been that long. But in a way, it was expected. He needed an extreme amount of concentration just to take care of the energy within the Soulstone. And considering the events that happened in the white world, three days was actually quite fast. I told everyone else that you were busy because something came up. Thank you. But. Brontes trailed off, narrowing his eyes. Looks like you unsealed the Soulstone, is that right? Yes, sir. Huh! That was possible? Thankfully, I had a helpful tool. Still thats amazing. Brontes had studied Soulstones his entire life, so he began to admire the two brothers for being able to handle it. Then do you think you can use its power? Yeon-woo shook his head. Since theres a big difference between handling it and using it. But I think if I keep on researching it, I will be able to someday. Yeon-woo felt the Philosophers stone next to his heart. The vibrating Philosophers Stone was fine, like it had never absorbed all that energy. He couldnt even sense any difference. However, when he used the Philosophers Stone as a core to move magic power, that wasnt the case at all. His magic power was stronger than before. Just by getting his magic circuit to flow, he felt all his senses wake up. The three Blessings, Draconic, Divine, and Demonic were activated by it. The quality of his magic power was incomparable to before. Could it even be called simply magic power now? It was such a pure and deeply concentrated magic power, sticky like darkness in a void. It was completely different from what he handled before. He considered calling it something else. Later. Gathering magic power in his hands, he smiled faintly. This is enough. Clearing his thoughts, he spoke to Henova and Brahm, who were still looking at him concernedly. Theres someone I want to introduce to you two. Would you like to meet him? The two tilted their heads, wondering what nonsense he was talking about. Henova frowned and touched Yeon-woos forehead. Do you have a fever? No, sir. Then what? Before Henova could finished.. Paaaaaah- Yeon-woo pushed the magic power gathered in his hands into the pocket watch. The paused hands of the watch began to whirl around, vibrating. Black letters floated above the glass cover. The letters inside the diary came out as words and swirled around him. Then, they gathered at the center and took the faint form of a person. The more his facial features became clearer, the more emotions flashed across Brahm and Henovas face. First, interest, then curiosity, suspicion, shock, certainty, and joy. Y, Y, You! Henova was so shocked that he almost fell over. When the letters finished forming a human face, the thing with Jeong-woos face looked around and smiled mischievously at Henova. Old man, long time no see. Clang- The hammer in Henovas hand dropped to the floor. Tears dripped down from the wrinkled corners of his eyes. The face that he hated but missed was there. I, Is it really you? Goodness. Our old man must be losing his vision loss due to age. How can you already not be able to see properly? Wait. My face isnt one that can be forgotten that easily. Then do you have dementia alread! I see it really is you after hearing you blabber on! Henova fumbled with his short arms and pulled Jeong-woo to him. Gosh, why are you being so cringy? Jeong-woo spoke like he was going to push Henova away but hugged Henova back with a grin. He had missed Henova too. The only person who never left his side through the endless cycle of dreams. He truly was like a father. Brahm looked at the two with red eyes. He also felt tearful. During times like this, he despised his Homunculus body. Then, he mustve realized something strange while looking at Jeong-woo and tilted his head. Widening his eyes, he turned to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo, did you? He quietly asked through the connection so Jeong-woo and Henova couldnt hear. Yeon-woo firmly shook his head. Please dont tell them anything. . Brahms eyes shook for a moment, but he bit his lower lip and nodded his head. Alright. Understood. * * * Im really tired. I can really take a nap, right? Jeong-woo glanced at Yeon-woo while nodding. Although he acted fine on this outside, he was actually extremely worried. It was because his soul was too worn after going through all the cycles from the benefit. This meant that he could be scattered into basic spirit at any moment. In fact, it was a miracle that he was able to keep his identity at the present without becoming less than a ghost. Although Yeon-woo filled Jeong-woo with black energy, there were limits to restoring a broken level. If he wanted, he could be raised to a Monster Portent level, but things could possibly become worse. Jeong-woo knew his condition well, so he just felt more cautious. He was finally getting to meet all the people he missed after waiting up from his long slumber. He didnt want to close his eyes again. But since he was less than a ghost, there was nothing he could do at the moment. Dont worry. Yeon-woo just pat his brothers head. He was speaking without emotion, but Jeong-woo felt comforted by it. Okay. Jeong-woo closed his eyes with a bright face. With a swoosh sound, his spirit body scattered and letters returned to the pocket watch. Yeon-woo stroked the pocket watch and turned to Henova and the others. This watch is like Jeong-woos house. We have to fix it to heal Jeong-woo. Alright. Ill help you with anything I can. Henova raised his sleeves and asked what he needed to start with. Brahm and the three Cyclops brothers moved busily as well. With commands from Yeon-woo, different jobs of fixing the pocket watch were assigned to them. The party began to fix its broken pieces. Thankfully, after moving all the purple energy into the pocket watch, examining the pocket watch went smoothly. It was created using Sutra Bhasya as a foundation. Then itll be easy to fix it. Brahm smiled as he examined the formation of the pocket watch. Sutra Bhasya was a type of study that he had created. He was proud that what he created had been raised to this level. Yeon-woo had seen most of the secrets of the pocket watch when he peeked into Jeong-woos benefit, so its recovery was faster than when they created Kynee. The outside is the best. Jeong-woo left the pocket watch frequently and moved around freely. He was so energetic, like all the concerns of him being able to wake up were futile. He annoyed them because he kept on poking into what they were doing, and eventually Henova, who was trying to understand him as much as he could, exploded. Youre so hectic! Go away! Of course, Jeong-woo wasnt one to listen. It was a relief he wasnt able to move far away from the pocket watch. If it wasnt for that, he would probably poke around the entire holy territory. After that short commotion, the restoration of the pocket watch was finished. Tick, tock- Under the clean glass cover, the hands of the clock pointed at the right time. The seconds needle clicked forward, showing that the pocket watch was functioning perfectly. The only number left behind was XII. They had left it like that intentionally so its initial form wouldnt be gone forever. Looking at this, I miss it. Jeong-woo grinned, rubbing the fixed pocket watch. He smiled sullenly when his finger passed through the clock. He could use it by using his soul power, but there was still a difference. The fact that he had died became clearer to him. However, Jeong-woo didnt express his feelings and turned the pocket watch over with a bright smile. He could see the familiar letters. J. W. CAH When I saw this, I wondered when you would grow up. Yeon-woo frowned. He didnt have any words to say. Back then, he really hadnt known anytime. When he tried to pick up studying, it was horrible. And then you went to Africa into a multinational group. A lot has changed, hasnt it? Jeong-woo and Yeon-woo had many conversations when Jeong-woo came out of the pocket watch. Jeong-woo was able to learn what happened during the time he was gone through the lenses of his twin brother. He thought many things had changed. Five years on Earth wasnt a short time. Moreover, what Yeon-woo experienced in the Tower was all amusing. Actually, Jeong-woo didnt expect that Yeon-woo would be able to find him in the Soulstone. That was how complex the formation of the Soulstone was, and its secrets couldnt be unlocked easily. When he heard that Yeon-woo used the Philosophers Stone that was in his heart, he was surprised. There was nothing he left behind about the Philosophers Stone in the hidden pieces.. Other than that, there were many things Yeon-woo accomplished by himself. Things like Vigrid and the Demonic Divine Dragon Body. They were all things Yeon-woo achieved on his own. Jeong-woo thought that even if he hadnt left anything behind, Yeon-woo wouldve grown finely on his own, although it mightve taken longer. Thats Hyung for you. He thought it was like Yeon-woo to do that. Because of that Hyung. What? Jeong-woo was able to ask what he had been hesitating to. What about Mom? He thought that even if Yeon-woo did find him, it wouldve been after he arrived on the 50th floor and gained the elixir. He had hesitated to ask the question because he thought Yeon-woo wouldve returned to Earth to heal their mother already. While he awaited the answer, his heart thumped in his chest. She left peacefully. However, Yeon-woo didnt say the answer that Jeong-woo wanted. He just spoke in a calm voice. Oh. Still, she believed in you until the end. And she smiled. She said she didnt want to look sad when you came back. I see. Jeong-woo clenched his fists. A shadow appeared on his face, and Yeon-woo couldnt read it. Yeon-woo pretended not to see and turned away. Jeong-woos shoulders were shaking. Jeong-woo raised his head, collecting himself. He didnt look sad anymore. His firm eyes that were fixed on Yeon-woo seem to have decided something. I heard I have a daughter. Had he heard from Brahm already? Jeong-woo didnt seem fazed in the slightest even after hearing about the daughter he didnt know he had. No, he had probably come to terms with it and created a new goal for himself. Although he wasnt able to save their mother, the will to save his child at the very least helped Jeong-woo to get up again. I was a bad son, but I want to be a parent like Mom. Because their mother loved them so much, Jeong-woo wanted to be like her. So. He put emphasis on his words. I want to live again. Yeon-woo looked at his little brother. And I want to hug Sesha with my own arms, like Mom did for us. Do you think thats possible? Chapter 364 - Sky Wings (2) Chapter 364 Sky Wings (2) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays Jeong-woos gaze was intense. What youre saying about living again, its different from Brahms case, right? Yeah. Jeong-woo nodded. You know that my case is different from Brahm. I want to feel Sesha with my own hands. Brahm was originally a god and temporarily created a body for himself in the lower world. Although he used a Homunculus body, he had technically just moved from one vessel to another. However, Jeong-woo was different. He was originally human. Even though he had his identity, of couse he would long for when he had blood and flesh. Furthermore, Yeon-woo knew what Jeong-woo wanted. He probably wants to age with them, since he hasnt been able to. Jeong-woo wanted to share warmth with Ananta and Sesha. He wanted to laugh and talk with them happily in the same time as them. Since that was the happiness that Jeong-woo wished for. The time when their mother, Yeon-woo, and Jeong-woo was the happiestCfilled with laughter, although they were poor. Do you think its possible? Jeong-woo carefully glanced at Yeon-woo, unlike his usual carefree attitude. He knew how ridiculous the request he was making was. No one had succeeded in it before. It was an event that occurred in legends or myths. Summoning the soul of the dead or reviving one who had died recently were miracles that did happen rarely, but it had already been a long time since Jeong-woo had died, and his body was already burned and sccatered, so it was near impossible for him to be resurrected. Furthermore, Jeong-woos soul was currently at the lowest condition it could be in, so even if he went to the Beyond, it was probably unlikely that he would be reincarnated. The fact that he can bind souls and handle them is already a nonsensical Authority. The sullen smile didnt leave Jeong-woos mouth as he spoke his wish. It was a miracle that he had left the pocket watch to come into the outside world. He was being greedy. His pampered personality that he had grown out of had probably come out because he met his Hyung for the first time in a while. But. Maybe. Huh? Jeong-woos eyes widened. Possible? Really? Yeon-woo nodded. Im not sure. There might be a way, or one could be created. Yeon-woo tapped at the bracelet and fetter on his wrists and ankles. Jeong-woos face stiffened. He had also heard of what the power Yeon-woo gained while he climbed the Tower was. A being that he hadnt even been able to imagine while he repeated the benefit, uncovering secrets of the Tower. Yeon-woo was talking about borrowing the Black Kings Authority. The only options left in the Black Kings set is the pillory. And to get that You need Kynee, right? Yeah. But Hades wont give it to you easily. Yeon-woo nodded. I need to distinguish myself in battle and receive it as a reward. * * * [Agares stares at you and your brother.] [Shock fills Agaress face.] [Agares jumps around excitedly and screams.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Its come! Finally! Finally! You brothers! Now, accept!] [Agaress messages have been blocked with the authority of other gods and demons.] Why is Agares that bastard acting up like that from the morning? Ignore him. Hes always like that. [Agares has released the block with his authority.] [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: I have a!] [Messages from Agares had been blocked for a while on the authority of other gods and demons.] [The gods and demons vote about Agaress case.] [The unanimous results of the vote had removed Agares of his ability to speak for a few days.] [Agares jumps around, saying he is wronged.] [Vimalacitra is interested in what youll do in Tartarus soon.] [Cernunnous blesses his spirit, who must be feeling tired from the rough environment of Tartarus.] [All gods of death watch you.] [All demons of death watch you.] [All gods of war hope you are victorious.] [All demons of death urge you for action.] Anyways. Jeong-woo shook his head at Agares, who was still greedy for him. It seemed like he had something to say to him, but it was probably going to be useless like usual. Ive been feeling it faintly, but theres a ridiculous amount of them. Looking at the gazes around Yeon-woo, he shook his head. He had also received interest from multiple gods and demons and love calls from them as well, but he had never seen so many gods and demons with a player. Considering how players were desperate to receive the attention of a lower god or demon, he was speechless. The problem was it was the gods and demons who were desperate here. There were easily 3,000 of them after a rough estimate. Just how many Authorities do you have? Wait. He opened a window and checked the number of his Authorities. 3,702. No, 3,703 3,704. . It seemed the number of his Authorities were raising by the second. Yeon-woo seemed to be accepting them nonchalantly, but Jeong-woo was sick of it. Arent you tired with all of them? Its tough. Thankfully, my bodys holding up. But Itll be hard when you actually need to fight? Yeon-woo nodded. When there were about 900 Channelings connected to him, he could endure it with his Demonic Divine Dragon Body. He was able to catch Astraeus thanks to it. But now, having four time as many Authorities, it was hard to describe what more he was going through. The fact that the number of Authorities didnt merely mean that he was connected to more Channelings. He had the pressure of having to withstand more gazes, so it wasnt just four times as many gazes, but way beyond that. If he didnt have the Demonic Divine Dragon Bod, or the level or his soul was lower, Yeon-woos identity wouldve been crushed by the presence of the supernaturals already. He wouldnt be able to help much if he went to war like this. No, rather, he would be weaker than when he caught Astraeus, so he would be in danger. You wont be able to distinguish yourself like this. Yeon-woo nodded. He had already decided on participating in the war. Yeon-woo also wanted to resurrect Jeong-woo. He didnt want to speak with him for a few minutes or hours each day, but drink the entire night with him, or walk next to him even though they would fight. He wanted to give Jeong-woo the freedom of being able to walk around on his own. Most of all, he wanted to see his precious niece, Sesha smiled brightly, along with Ananta waking up and being together with Jeong-woo. But to do that, he needed to take care of everything he had, making them completely his own. The hardware is excellent and the software is nice too. But theres too much of the good software that the functions are slowed down. Jeong-woo clicked his tongue, accurately judging Yeon-woos condition. The hardware of Divine Draconic Body was outstanding. It was what Jeong-woo had hoped for all this time. Its limits were so deep that even the Tower couldnt calculate them. But there were too many programs and software. It does seem like youll be able to calculate it with Dragons knowledge if you get used to it, but Its not easy. Yeah. I can tell. Jeong-woo scratched his head. And the skills from all the hidden pieces are just piled up in there. After learning Aura, Yeon-woo had organized Heaven Wing Mana Control a bit, but he was still lacking. His other skills like Draconic Divine Eyes and Wind Path far exceeded it. So thats why you need my Sky Wings.. Yeah, exactly. Yeon-woo knew his body more detailedly than what Jeong-woo knew, and he judged that there was only one solution to all of it. He needed something to manage everything. Something that would efficiently organize the softwares that all claimned they were the best into a system and automatically adjust the data calculations and processes. An operating system. In other words, he needed an automatic system that could efficiently manage all the Authorites without him having to input Consciousness and amplify the functions of his Demonic Divine Dragon Body. Thankfully, he didnt have to look far for one. Sky Wings. If it was Jeong-woos signature skill that he had once experienced on the 21st floor, he thought it would be perfect to use as an operating system. Sky Wings was originally a skill that heightened the limits of Draconic Blessings to tie them up with traits, Authorities, and skills. And that wasnt all. It was the greatest buff skill. That was why its Numbering was 002. Although it was pushed back to 003 because of Fire Wings, it was most definitely an outstanding skill. No, it didnt make sense that Fire Wings was compared to it in the first place. The purpose of attack skills and buff skills were different in the first place. It was funny to say that one was better than the other. Anyways. If Yeon-woo could have Sky Wings, no, an adjusted Sky Wings that fit his Demonic Divine Dragon Body? Then he would really have proper wings. Yeon-woo didnt think it was impossible. Sky Wings was a skill that Jeong-woo made, and if he worked with him, he would be able to anew it. Something that was equal to Wind Path or Fire Wings would probably be the result. The other skills, Authorities, and traits he had would improve as well. He would grow overall. It wouldnt be normal growth, but explosive growth. Hyung. What? Is your conscience okay? Jeong-woo looked exhaustedly at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo already had one to two cheat skills, but he wasnt satisfied. His hyung was still greedy as in the past. Of course I dont have one. Yeon-woo snorted, crossing his arms. I have to have all the good things. As expected, your temper. Jeong-woo shook his head from side to side. Yes. His brother was several tiers above him. Chapter 365 - Sky Wings (3) Chapter 365 Sky Wings (3) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays, Seven(temp) I suddenly had a thought. ? Yeon-woo looked at Jeong-woo, waiting for him to speak. Youre not planning on absorbing me or anything with Bathorys Vampiric Sword to get Sky Wings, are you? Yeon-woos eyes widened. Why didnt I think of that? . Jeong-woo slowly took a step back. He was joking, but Yeon-woo seemed serious. * * * There were two main foundations for creating Sky Wings. Perfect Adaptability, and my link with Kalatus. Jeong-woo began to explain how Sky Wings was made up. Yeon-woos forehead wrinkled. Both of them are your specialities, though? Yeah. This will probably be the greatest obstacle when making the skill. Perfect Adaptability was the trait that allowed Jeong-woo to grow so fast. The effect of being blessed by all mana and ability to use it freely allowed for his brilliance regarding magic to shine through. On top of that, his link with the ancient dragon Kalatus helped him to learn how to use magic power. If these two were properly used, it would only result in growth. The link heightens the potential of Draconic Blessings that one has, and Perfect Adaptability combines all kinds of skills and magic. So when the skill was activated, a variety of additional effects followed. Then I need to find something to replace these two. Yeon-woo thought deeply about his specialty skills. The first one that came to mind was Cold-blooded. If it was the trait that helped him to be level-headed in any dangerous situation There were times when the skill didnt work because he was too animated, but Yeon-woo had definitely benefited from the Cold-blooded trait. In the beginning, he had gained immunity and resistance thanks to it, and the skill he used the most, Time Difference, came from it. When various powers, skills, spells, and buffs are activated, my body is bound to waver. My mind would also be a bit distracted at that time. As long as I can fix this. Although it wouldnt be as effective as Perfect Adaptability, which could harmonize various skills and powers, it should still have been able to play the part. If so, what would he use to replace the link with the ancient dragon Kalatus? Luckily, something quickly came to mind. The Philosophers Stone. To be precise, it was a Philosophers Stone that swallowed a Soulstone. The purple energy that Yeon-woo got a glimpse of was so diverse that it seemed to have been created from various types of magic power. If he could make use of it, he would be able to embrace all of those powers and link them together. Yeon-woo talked about his idea. That might work. Jeong-woo nodded, his eyes wide as his thoughts spun around in his head. Then, the process of the skill would start with the effect of your specialty, followed by the factor activation, body awakening, making contact with the power, and controlling the effects? To be precise, the order was Start up Cold-blooded Philosophers Stone Activating the Draconic, Magic, and Divine factors Maximizing the Possibility Awakening the third stage of the Dragon Body Arming the spells Making contact with the power Controlling it Revealing the effect. Its so complicated. Jeong-woo went over the process in his head before clicking his tongue lightly. The process was really complicated because there were many things Yeon-woo had to do. It hadnt been so complicated for him. Yeon-woos was different in many ways. A particular concern was that the calculations required for every step would be incredibly complex and the amount of energy that would be consumed would be enormous. It was filled with inefficiencies. The problem was that none of these steps could be discarded. First of all, I believe the most urgent priority would be to find several patterns and create algorithms to efficiently accomplish each step. That would take a lot of data. The more samples and data collected, the better. From then on, Yeon-woo began focusing on collecting data on the operation of magic power. He sat in the lotus position and concentrated his thoughts on the Philosophers Stone. Brrr The Philosophers Stone trembled slightly. This stone, which had not changed at all despite swallowing a large amount of purple energy, began releasing its magic power as if it agreed with his idea. No, he wondered if it could even be called magic power now. Not only did it have the three BlessingsDraconic, Magic and Divine, but it also had the power of the Soulstone, which was hard to express in words. Yeon-woo began to circulate the mana with Heaven Wing Mana Control while spinning 360 cores at the same time. However. Wiiiing Something unexpected happened. Its so fast. Until now, even when Yeon-woo entered a new awakening stage of the Dragon Body, even when he continually accepted new factors or gained several powers, and even if it might have been too much of a burden for his body, he never thought that there would be a problem with the operation of magic power. Whenever his constitution changed, the Heaven Wing Mana Control would also have to be changed a bit in order to find the most efficient route. But it was different this time. When his constitution changed, it was like the hardware of a computer changed. Therefore, the software had to be adjusted to match it. However, the changes caused by the Philosophers Stone, which was basically an engine, were different. It was like saying a sports car, which was already quite fast, had transformed into an aircraft. In other words, it was on a different level. Naturally, this made it difficult to control the power to continue following the existing routine. In fact, the speed at which the mana was moving was so fast that even his own Demonic Divine Dragon Body became difficult for Yeon-woo to control. At this rate, his body would collapse before a new pattern was found. First, I need to fix the Heaven Wing Mana Control. The operation of magic power was the most fundamental and essential part when it came to creating a pattern. If he was to try to continue from where it was now, everything would become a mess. Since a new vessel was needed to contain new contents anyway, he decided to think of this as a good thing. Fortunately, there were no major issues while restructuring the Heaven Wing Mana Control. Over time, he had gained a deeper understanding of internal force as he climbed towards the ranks of the masters, his experiences accumulated through practice, the mysteries of the Monkey King that he gained after obtaining the Heaven Bracket, his knowledge of Dragons added by absorbing the Summer Queen, and the understanding of the world view that he gained by robbing Poseidons factors. In addition, he was able to make use of the data from Jeong-woos countless privileges, as well as some knowledge from Vimalacitra connected to the Sea God. There were so many sources he could refer to. The knowledge that Yeon-woo had was not small. Through events that even the Nine Kings couldnt accomplish, such as creating the Philosophers Stone and Kynee, the insights and understandings he gained were fully incorporated into the martial arts. It wasnt too difficult to interpret and apply them in his own way. [Time Difference.] There are many things to fix. Thats what the system message said in the first place. In any case, hed just have to make a few new arrangements. In fact, there were many parts that were forcibly removed. The limit to the amount that could be outputted at once had been increased by several times, and the pathways had been widened and strengthened so that they rotated smoothly. When necessary, the position of some musculature was partially changed. Crunch, crunch Like replacing old parts, he had no qualms about changing his body. I think it would be better to strengthen this part a little more. The core here rotates abnormally quickly. I think it would be better to lower its output a bit and put a few things to perform cooling functions near it. Jeong-woo used Draconic Eyes to inspect Yeon-woos body before pointing out parts that needed to be changed or helped. Because of the connection between them, Yeon-woo could see exactly what he had in mind without him having to say anything, which smoothened the process considerably. In particular, since Jeong-woo had more knowledge when it came to dealing with Soul Stones, enough to make the pocket watch, there was no doubt that it would be extremely helpful for Yeon-woo. Each of the fourteen Soulstones has a different name and property. So if you want to create something, you have to pay attention to that. Jeong-woo got a very sharp awl, then he sat quietly beside Yeon-woo, who was still sitting in the lotus position, and began to stab him. If the awl was just pushed against Yeon-woos rubber-like skin, there wouldnt even be a mark. So instead, Jeong-woo used his spirit energy to push the awl. This caused a slight tear to appear in the skin from which blood started to spill. In that way, Yeon-woos body gradually became covered in blood. The characteristic of Pride is its tendency to overwhelm everything. It tries to crush everything around it and push them down. The bloodstains slowly gathered and twisted until they gradually formed a tattoo. When this tattoo almost completely covered the right arm, a pattern suddenly appeared, emitting a strange light. These were the magic rune characters that had been engraved on Yeon-woos bones for a long time. But the ironic part is that it still prefers equality in the hierarchy, except for itself, since it forces its way above everything. Jeong-woo combined the tattoos with these magic runes to draw an entirely new diagram. A Magic Square which had never been revealed to the public. This was something that he and the ancient dragon Kalatus had theorized about a long time ago, but they were never able to make it a reality. However, the moment he saw the magic rune characters on Yeon-woos body, a flash of inspiration occurred, and he began to engrave on his body as if he was drunk. So that you can treat them all equally, Ill play the role of assistant so that Hyungs magic power can flow more smoothly. Centered around the Philosophers Stone, let the mana circuit, physical function, power, spells, skills, specialties, and even your thoughts rotate on equal footing. The magic square engravings on Yeon-woos body gave off a shimmer of light as all of the parts connected before sinking back into his skin. And in response, a mana circuit was quickly reconstructed, centered around the Philosophers Stone. [The skill proficiency of Heaven Wing Mana Control has increased significantly after responding well to the Mana Circuit.] [Heaven Wing Mana Control: 71%, 72%, 73% 91%] [Mana Circuit: 80%, 81%, 82% 95%] [Congratulations, you have succeeded in raising the proficiency of Heaven Wing Mana Control and Mana Circuit to the max.] [All stats related to these skills are improved.] [Strength increased by 20.] [Agility increased by 30.] [You have gained enlightenment about your skills. The two skills have become connected and have combined to form a new skill.] [High rank skill Mana Operator has been created.] [The proficiency for the Mana Operator skill has increased significantly, and has quickly reached the maximum value.] [Calculating players stats to find new skills.] [Obtained the high-ranked skill Chakra Mastery.] [The proficiency of the Chakra Mastery skill has increased significantly] [The effect of the Buddha Art Magic Square has been applied.] [Some of the Transcendence obtained from the Killing of a God is used to discover new skills.] Ding [The high-ranked skill Atman System has been created.] [Atman System] Numbering ???(Measuring) Proficiency: 0.0% Description: Breathing is the most basic act of life to survive, and it acts as the link between nature, both outside and inside. Flowing air constantly contains mana that guides I to the universe and nature, and it enables one to be reborn as a transcendent being after exceeding certain limits. * Samara Operating Based on mental strength and physical function, this rotates energy along the endocrine system. It operates freely along 6 large and 88,000 small clusters, and it causes certain physical and magical changes along the various connected nervous systems. * Mukti Reed This releases processed energy outside of the body that reveals amazing effects. Theres no significant time difference between the mental command and the subsequent response, and the effect varies greatly depending on the type of energy and the level of the users understanding. **This skill is Unique, meaning there is only one of its kind in the tower. If you successfully pass it on to others, the Unique title will disappear, and instead, you will be given additional benefits as the creator. **This skill is still incomplete. However, its potential is incredibly high, so completing it will give it a high rank or Numbering. The Mana Circuit, which only the Dragon race had, and Heaven Wing Mana Control, which Yeon-woo invented, had combined to create the Mana Operator skill. Naturally, it was completely different from the system used in the tower. [The godly society Asgard exclaims at your accomplishment.] [The godly society Church of Heaven is deeply interested in the mana control method you created.] [The malicious feelings felt by the godly society Deva begin to change favorably.] [The demonic society LInfernal once again puts off their agenda to discuss you.] [Many Gods are troubled.] [Many Demons, who had only been slightly interested in you, have begun to consider you seriously. They do not hide their desire to make you their apostle.] [A few Gods show their concerns about the use of the Soulstone, Stone of Pride.] [A few Demons consider how to deal with you.] Yeon-woo immediately felt the perfect harmony between his body and his mana that had been working separately before. Since weve found the perfect mana control for my body, we now know which direction to look for the right data. Feeling the flow of mana in his body, Yeon-woo awakened all of the dormant Authorities. As the Dragon Body awakened, the powers within him became active. It was at that moment. [Agni, a God from Deva, shows interest in you.] [Bach, a Demon from Jie Sect, shows great interest in you.] [Current available Authorities: 692] The number of Authorities was steadily increasing. * * * After the creation of the Atman System, Yeon-woo was able to obtain data at an extremely fast rate. He tested the three factors individually to see if there were any metabolic changes. Despite the physical changes that took place after the awakening of the Dragon Body, the Atman System was able to gradually improve its function so that it could operate naturally without needing a cooldown period. There were some bad situations, such as operating the mana through a route that had never been used before, changing musculature, breaking a core, causing a backflow in his mana, or even reaching a point where he had to cut off his limbs. Whenever that happened, Yeon-woo would just restore his body with Regeneration without batting an eye. And Jeong-woo recorded every single physical change. At that moment, they were so focused on their research that anyone who was watching them work would feel extremely tired. It would be almost impossible to find someone who would so readily use their own body as a test subject. He treated himself like a sample laying on a cold operation table. Thanks to these observations, Yeon-woo was able to quickly grasp the secrets of his Demonic Divine Dragon Body. With Jeong-woos ideas added to the mix, the proficiency of the Atman System rose rapidly. Now, his mana control had become so easy that he no longer needed to be envious of the Perfect Adaptability trait. After he believed hed obtained all of the necessary data on his body, Yeon-woos mind, which had been completely focused on his body, began to turn to other directions. The gazes locked onto him had already reached 5,000. And Authorities were constantly being added as a result of this. Fortunately, no matter how many Channelings he had, his body would no longer be burdened by it. However. Getting everything under control is an entirely different story. The transcendents beyond were fully aware of what Yeon-woo was attempting to do. They were all curious as to how he would accomplish this task, and a few cynical ones didnt believe he could do it. It wouldnt be easy. But Yeon-woo intended to swallow all of these Authorities. Beneath the Sky Wings. Chapter 366 - Sky Wings (4) Chapter 366 Sky Wings (4) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays, Seven(temp) Now that the computers hardware is stable, all thats left is to build the OS. Thats the most difficult part. Its more than just difficult. Jeong-woo clicked his tongue lightly. He knew all too well just how arrogant gods and demons were. They were so arrogant that they would never compromise or bend their wills, and they would only seek to further their own myths. How would they react when a mere mortal tried to control their power? Jeong-woo didnt think they would be offended. But he was certain that they would think it was ridiculous, and many of them would even tell him to do it if he could while laughing in secret. Therefore, asking for their cooperation would never happen. Furthermore, considering that the main reason why the gods and demons gave Yeon-woo their authorities was to make him their Apostle Rather, it would be a blessing if they didnt interfere. Jeong-woo shook his head. He didnt think it would be easy. That was why he was even more curious as to how Yeon-woo would overcome the biggest obstacle in the creation of the new Sky Wings. Have you thought of a way? Roughly. Oh. What is it? Maybe something similar to what you did. Jeong-woo frowned at that. Why would you want to do that? In any case, it was the same as in the past, where he would look at his opponents and steal the things he needed. He was simply doing the same thing to his younger brother, who said hed help him. Yeon-woo chuckled softly. It felt good, like back in the days when they would argue about everything. On the other hand, he couldnt help but wonder what it would be like if their mother could see them like this. Tell me first. Ill keep it in mind. Ha! I think categorization should be your first priority. Currently, Yeon-woo had over 5,000 authorities. And even at that moment, more were constantly being added. They might have heard rumors about him or arrived after learning he had slain a god. As a result, the authorities he had were very muddled. Authority was the medium that contained the divinity and mythology of the transcendent beings. Naturally, even if they were in the same godly society or had the same godly aspect, they were all independent because they were different internally. Therefore, Jeong-woo felt that the most urgent task was to create several large frames that would become common denominators through which they could organize the authorities accordingly. I had the same idea. Then how will we make the common denominators? Yeon-woo nodded before asking another question. Jeong-woos answer was simple. The wings are divided into left and right, arent they? So we can use this as our standard. Gods on the left and demons on the right. Yeon-woo also felt it was a good idea. And then, well break them into smaller subcategories? Yeah. We have to discuss how exactly to divide the categories. The easiest way would be to group them by society. Despite their individualistic tendencies, gods and demons were incredibly wary of wandering alone. Therefore, they created societies with those who shared the same mythos as them to work together and strengthen each other. Based on that, Jeong-woo thought it would be much easier to control if he grouped the authorities of the gods and demons by their societies. If they did that, the conflicting authorities could be somewhat pacified. However. No. It sounds like a good plan, but it would be a bit, no, very dangerous. Yeon-woo thought about it before shaking his head. Jeong-woo seemed a little upset because Yeon-woo was ignoring the plan hed spent all night devising. He grumbled, pouting. Why? That would only lead to an imbalance in the factors. Jeong-woo was about to grumble about what that was supposed to mean, but he stopped as he realized what it meant. Ah. I didnt think about that. The ratio of gods to demons who were currently connected to Yeon-woo was 3:7. There were far more demons. This was because Yeon-woo was walking a path that was closer to the side of the demons. The fact that the alignment in his personal status window was close to evil also played a major role. In this situation, separating the Sky Wings in this way would only lead to imbalance. Of the three factors that Yeon-woo possessed, the magic factor would develop more. Then, what about if we controlled the number of authorities? Wouldnt it be better if the ratio was 5:5? [A few gods nod their heads, thinking thats a good idea.] [A few demons are furious at the implications.] [The demons who joined the channel belatedly feel anxious.] [The low-ranking demons glare at your brother.] [Agares laughs and points his fingers at the offended demons.] Jeong-woo could feel the scorn in the gazes of the Demons, but he blatantly ignored them. Yeon-woo shook his head once again. No. Each transcendent being is different, so even if we rate them by power, their weights are bound to be different. Moreover, even if I try to solve the balance problem, its very likely that my body would be damaged. If he divided the wings like Jeong-woo suggested, his body would basically be divided into two parts, and there was a high chance that the godly factor on the left and magic factor on the right would develop even further. Then, the triangular balance that he had created in his body would be destroyed. Dammit. This is too hard. Jeong-woo scratched the back of his head. It was the first time he had ever encountered the Demonic Divine Dragon Body, so it was difficult for him to reach any conclusions because of how little data he had. Then, what are you going to do? Im thinking of setting keywords to divide the categories. Keywords? Yeah. Im thinking of separating the gods and demons who are interested in me in that way. Death on the left, and war on the right. The gods and demons of death had been showing keen interest in Yeon-woo as he was considered to be the Black Kings successor. On the other hand, the gods and demons related to war showed favor because of the path Yeon-woo had been walking so farin other words, his karma. It was a glimpse of their own myths. In other words. On the left would be the power of the Black King. And on the right, the wings would be created from his own karma. [The gods of death are happy with your choice.] [The demons of death are interested in what youre trying to do.] [The gods of war are curious about your idea.] [The demons of war laugh at all the other gods and demons.] [Agares looks a little confused.] [Agares is attempting to deliver a message.] [The time limit hasnt ended, so the attempt has failed.] [Agares is being a pain in the neck.] [Agaress access has been restricted.] [Agaress access has been restricted.] Youre going to group the authorities into two categories? What about the ones that dont fit either of them? Will you throw them away? For example, there was the case of Hondon, a Demon who had shown great interest in Yeon-woo from the start, even though he hadnt said much. Although he was notorious for the nickname Four Evils, he was, in fact, not deeply related to either death or war. But what hed just said was no different from saying hed throw them all away. Ill add them in.. somehow. How are you going to do that? Do you know what the root of a myth is? I suddenly feel like Ill say something wrong again. Its struggle. Jeong-woo made a strange expression. Struggle can be against oneself or fighting against the world. Or it could be against fate. In that way.. there certainly arent many who could escape from death or war. It seemed that Jeong-woo had finally understood what Yeon-woo meant. To put it simply, you intend to stretch the frame for the authorities as wide as you can? Right. And after putting them in these larger categories, I can then separate them into smaller, more specific categories. Jeong-woo clicked his tongue. Even though it sounded a bit far-fetched, it was theoretically the most efficient method. It would balance the gods and demons more evenly, and then, the mixed authorities would be put into large and small frames. I wonder if the authorities will accept that. They will. Somehow. Yeon-woo then finally looked at the notifications that were constantly in his face. [Hondon is silent.] [Vimalacitra bursts into laughter, finding the idea interesting.] [Cernunnos wonders where he will be classified and asks if there will be any other category keywords.] [Nergal crosses his arms and decides to take a closer look.] [Ares burst into laughter.] [If Agni doesnt like it, he will upturn everything.] The responses in the messages were all over the place. The gods who were related to death or war generally liked the idea, but there were also a few who were displeased. Some even seemed to be trying to pressure Yeon-woo by strengthening the Channeling. However. Such reactions were already expected, so Yeon-woo just ignored them and continued. In fact, these keywords werent things he could compromise over. Death was not something he could throw away while he had the Black Kings set. War was the most necessary factor for the karma he had built so far and would continue to build. To one day transform my karma into a myth I cant give up. Yeon-woo was targeting the upper floors, and he had no intention of stopping after taking his revenge. He would climb higher. Farther. To do that, he had to prepare one by one then progress step by step. Hyung, by chance? Realizing what Yeon-woo was thinking, Jeong-woos eyes widened in surprise. Yeon-woo lifted his finger to his lips, gesturing for him to be quiet, and Jeong-woo nodded heavily before closing his mouth. On the other hand, he didnt need to say it aloud. Because he knew that the Sky Wings, which would be added to his Demonic Divine Dragon Body, were actually just the beginning. Jeong-woo decided to concentrate even more. Hyung probably made a decision like that because of me. He felt his shoulders become heavy. * * * As each of the wings had different keywords, they would naturally be produced separately. The first one they started making was the left. For the left wing, the category word was death. Making the left wing was actually much easier than expected. Jeong-woo used the same process and routine he used when the first pair of Sky Wings was created. They just reworked it a bit to fit the Atman System in addition to adding the Black Kings authority. Although I dont know who the Black King is yet, the gods and demons of death are following the Black King to the end. Then, what if he used the Black Kings authority to subdue the other authorities? This allowed him to control them with more ease. Based on that, Yeon-woo designated the condition to activate the left wing as the frame of the Black King, and he set the first command to the authority Soul Harvester. [Creation of skill Sky Wings(Left) has begun.] [The option of the Black Kings frame set, Soul Harvester, has been specified as the first command.] [The category death has been successfully associated with the first command.] [The authorities within the category death begin to be affected by the first command.] [Taesanbu looks at you with an angry expression.] [Nergal shakes his head with a cheery expression.] [For the first time, Ksitigarbha has a troubled expression on his face.] [Izanami says you cant defy her.] [Halpas sighs with an irritated expression. He has no choice but to follow your will.] [Aesma-daeva declares that she will pursue death.] [Hels face becomes red.] [All the gods of death declare.] [Message: With your malicious desires, an attempt to recklessly cut and gather their power in one place is impudent.] [All the demons of death declare as one.] [Message: If you can build a solid foundation and bring back his power, anything is possible.] [Message: However, if you dare to defile his reputation, death will devour you.] [Message: Youll have to keep that in mind forever.] Paaah When all the declaration notifications were over. Click, click Yeon-woo felt 444 channelings surrounding him suddenly coalesce into one. To be precise, it was as if strands of twine had been twisted into a rope and the smaller channels had combined to form one large body. Cloud? Server? Wasnt it okay to describe it in this way? Yeon-woo had that thought for a short moment. But the name didnt matter, so he focused on the left wing once again. In his hand, 444 black feathers suddenly appeared. Chapter 367 - Sky Wings (5) Chapter 367 Sky Wings (5) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays, Seven(temp) This time, its wings. You are the strangest master Ive met in my later years. You ask me to make all kinds of things. The Cyclops, Brontes, couldnt help but shake his head when he saw the 444 feathers that Yeon-woo brought in. Recently, the three Cyclops brothers had been concentrating on repairing the weapons brought by Dis Pluto or restoring the broken holy territory. Dis Pluto hadnt had a stable supply for a long time, so the Cyclops brothers had many things to deal with. Fortunately, Yeon-woo had a lot of goods, and he could always obtain more supplies through Atlan if needed. Dis Pluto felt like they had finally encountered an oasis after trudging through a hot, dry desert. Thanks to him. Little by little, smiles began to appear on the faces of the lieutenants and soldiers, which had only shown irritation and anxiety before. This was the first time in decades they were able to feel relaxed. And their trust in Yeon-woo, who made it all possible, increased by the day. Even those who were dissatisfied with Yeon-woo because he broke Hadess truce began to accept his actions, claiming he must have had a reason. In fact, there had been no movements from Titans or Giants yet, and the scouts that they sent out continuously reported nothing unusual. It was as if the armistice was still being upheld. Dis Pluto was able to reorganize at a fast pace. However, contrary to their expectations, Yeon-woo had not appeared in front of Dis Pluto for over half a month. Everyone believed this was because he was being punished for violating the truce. The members were unable to ask for his release because the honor of their master, Hades, was at stake, so they could only shuffle their feet. Brontes, on the other hand, was aware that the true situation wasnt what it appeared to be and that Yeon-woo was actually preparing something under the guise of imprisonment. Nevertheless, the feathers hed brought with him were understandably surprising. What the hell are these? He hadnt understood what he was talking about when he asked him to make wings. But when he inspected the feathers, he couldnt help but be surprised. Every feather was tremendously heavy. No, to be specific, they exuded spiritual pressure. For people with ordinary souls, just having these feathers near them would be enough for their souls to be swept away and torn apart by the sheer amount of pressure. A sinister, sticky void seemed to seep out of these black feathers. Brontes was able to tell what this thing was. Death. It was something hed already experienced. It was filled with laws that no one who was bound by fate could resist. Death had various forms. It was sometimes depicted as a deadly disease, a peaceful sleep, or painful fatality. In fact, Hades himself wouldnt recklessly use this great power. Even Brontes, who had produced numerous items for the gods of Olympus, had never seen a divine item like this one. Fragments of transcendence. Those words seemed to fit. It was like cutting off the parts of the divinity of various individuals and throwing them together at random. If he were to process it, the new power of this divine item would depend on whether the user could digest it. How did he get this? It was too much. This is the structure of the wings. Itll be used for a skill, but I would still like its physical form to be equipable so I can use it as a weapon or a shield in an emergency. I would like it to have the buoyancy of a birds wings so I can fly freely in the air. Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo had put their heads together for several days before they could complete this design. It was a blueprint of the left wing. The structure was quite detailed. The blueprint was so densely covered in the information about the parts, material, and magical items required for each component that just looking at it was enough to make ones eyes hurt. On the other hand, it was so detailed that anyone with some knowledge could easily picture its finished form. Brontes recreated the left wing in his head before he almost collapsed in agony. So complicated. He couldnt help but feel that no item could compare to this one. The feathers alone were amazing, but the process to incorporate all of them into the left wing was incredibly complicated. If he was able to make it according to the design, it would surely be very practical. The wings, which were divided into three layers, were incredibly durable, so they would be like armor when wrapped around the body. The tips and edges of the wings were like sharp swords, so even if Yeon-woo was forced into a battle on the ground, he would be able to sweep through almost any enemy. It had the usefulness of Jeong-woos Sky Wings with the added characteristics and advantages of the Wings of Fire. The power of fire, which could be spread along the wings, could be used as a trump card in case of an emergency. In addition, it could perform various functions since they supplemented the parts that Yeon-woo wanted to add. If he had only wanted the buff, he would not have insisted on something as cumbersome as a large pair of wings. Instead, Yeon-woo hoped that it would be his skill, armor, and an all-round weapon that he could use like a limb. It was for this reason that he showed it to Brontes. Youre trying to pick up the entire mulberry tree with this one. I dont think there is any divine item that can compare to this. ..How is that possible? Ill have to try to know for sure. If you dont mind, can I give you a piece of advice? Brontes was an outstanding craftsman who had already created three divine items of his own. Therefore, his opinion was more than welcome. Please go ahead. There are too many magic squares inscribed on this part of the shaft, so it would be inefficient when magic power is supplied. But if you spread them out like this and make them work like a cogwheel. * * * While Yeon-woo was talking about the left wing with Brontes. I cant believe it. Long time no see, Mi no, Nemesis. You look completely different. If I hadnt heard, I wouldnt have recognized you. Jeong-woo greeted Nemesis with a happy expression on his face. However, Nemesis was still confused, and his eyes were shaking nonstop. He had already seen Jeong-woo again through Yeon-woos eyes. He never thought about seeing him in person. He was afraid. Afraid that he was only hallucinating. Or that he was maybe dreaming again. During the long period that he was wandering in the void, Nemesis dreamed constantly. He dreamed of the times he shared with Jeong-woo. Of them wrestling, rolling down stairs, and laughing together. He was always by Jeong-woos side. And now, Jeong-woo, whom he had been missing dearly, had reappeared before him. Naturally, he couldnt help but be afraid. Afraid that he would reach out and Jeong-woo would disappear again. That he would end up being just a temporary illusion. He was certain that if that were to happen, his heart, which was being held together by sheer willpower, would collapse. However. Youre still so quiet Its really you. Nemesis could see that the man in front of him was the real Jeong-woo. But contrary to his expectations, his heart didnt feel like it would explode now that he was looking at him in person. Nemesis was also much calmer than usual. This didnt mean that his happiness had disappeared. It was just like meeting a friend who you hadnt seen in a long time. It was great to see them, but it wasnt a big deal. You could greet them naturally. Jeong-woo hugged Nemesis and stroked his human torso-sized head for a while. But tell me something. What happened to you? I heard that Kalatus sent you into the void. Jeong-woo asked a question that had been floating around in his head for a long time. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldnt figure out how Kalatus was still alive. He had definitely seen him return to manas embrace after giving his lair and Dragon Heart to Nemesis. Hed wondered if he left a thought body, but it wasnt that either. If that was the case, he definitely would have noticed after Kalatus returned to manas embrace. However, it was the ancient dragon Kalatus who had sent Nemesis to the void and told him to wait. Yeon-woo had also said that hed heard Kalatuss voice when he first awakened his Dragon Body. He even told him that he would be waiting at the Dragon Temple. This meant something was going on. Something he didnt know about. What the hell is going on? Master and I think its Kalatus who sent you, the old Master, back to Earth with the pocket watch. Me and the pocket watch? Jeong-woo suddenly stood to his feet without realizing it. Thats why Im curious. Nemesiss gaze deepened. Old Master, how did you know that pocket watch would be completely hidden? This is something that I always wondered. You had such confidence that you didnt even leave a written diary. . Jeong-woo didnt say anything. No, he couldnt. It was as if his brain had stopped functioning and he could no longer think deeply. As if something was blocking his current train of thought. Nemesiss eyes widened as he realized something from Jeong-woos reaction. You? Then. Never speak of this, Nemesis. Brahms urgent voice sounded in Nemesiss head. His voice was filled with bitterness. Not a word. Nemesis seemed to realize what was happening as he, too, fell silent. * * * Why do you look like that? Yeon-woo tilted his head slightly as he looked at Jeong-woos stiff face. Hyung. I. ? No. Its nothing. Jeong-woo shook his head with a bitter smile. Yeon-woo wondered what was going on, but Jeong-woo changed the subject before he could ask any more questions. What about the left wing? Is it finished? The basic parts are finished. Yeon-woo had Boo engrave an enchanted tattoo on his back. [The Black Kings frame is in operation.] [The first order, Soul Collector, was activated.] [Successfully linked to Soul Collection.] [The soul moves.] [Magic power has been granted.] . [Aura has activated.] Notifications followed one after another. A complex seal that had been drawn on Yeon-woos back began to glow. The glow was so bright that the seal was clearly visible even through his clothes. Then. [Skill Sky Wings (Temporary, Left) activated.] Hwaak Following a loud sound, a three-pronged wing covered in black flames appeared. The black flames on this wing were so hot that even the surrounding air began to boil. Each of the flames was transformed from the aura that was compressing the waves of fire to the limit. This Black Aura, magic power, and the purple energy were compressed to the extreme. This aura, which could only be used with Vigrid before, now hung on his back with the Sky Wing as the medium. Youre really crazy. Jeong-woo simply watched all of this with an exhausted expression. Considering the destructive power of these flames, Yeon-woo was like a suicide bomber who was carrying hundreds or even thousands of bombs. But Yeon-woo didnt seem to be worried about that. At first, he did think about the fact that he could explode and completely destroy his surroundings. But fortunately, it became a lot more stable thanks to the processing done by the three Cyclops brothers as well as the technical calculations of Brahm and Boo. Therefore, he did not need to worry about exploding at all. The only disadvantage was that it consumed a lot of magic power. But my magic power is overflowing. Yeon-woo used the Atman System to connect a circuit from the Philosophers Stone to the left wing. With the mana from the Soulstone, he didnt have to worry about the flames on the wing going out even if he left it active for an entire year. Instead, its my body that wont be able to handle the strain and collapse before that happens. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue slightly before activating the second order that had been engraved on the left wing. Far away, a channel to the sky, no, a server was opened. [666 authorities have been activated one after the other.] Based on the wings of black fire, 222 additional feathers were added to the original 444, giving off a red glow. Following Yeon-woos order, numerous magic squares appeared in the wide space. It was quite spectacular to see 666 authorities displaying various effects. [All the gods of death nod happily.] [All the demons of death sigh in relief, saying that you havent tarnished His reputation.] [Many gods are filled with astonishment.] [Many demons stare at you with stiff expressions.] [An anonymous god (1, Olympus) looks at you with a calm gaze.] [An anonymous god (2, Olympus) is afraid.] . [Vimalacitra, who is very pleased by your performance, applauds in admiration.] [Vimalacitra looks forward to meeting you someday.] [Agares snorts scornfully, asking if its unnatural.] Jeong-woo inspected the left wing with Draconic Eyes. He was checking to ensure there werent any problems during the skill process, any confusion during the channeling, or if there were any problems with energy efficiency. It might not have been necessary then, but it was done in order to prevent possible problems in the future. Fortunately, he didnt notice any significant issues. All that was left were the small parts that they would slowly add in the future. I cant find any problems for now. The Black King? It seems that uncle might have been a fraud. I guess so. Yeon-woo nodded quietly. In truth, if he didnt have the power of the Black King as the core, it would not have been possible to complete the left wing so easily. The gods and demons of death were also much more cooperative than hed expected. Was it because he could strengthen the Black Kings authority? Or did they think it was a good opportunity to test the younger generation? Whatever their goal was, it was a good result for Yeon-woo. You can add more authorities to the left wing as you organize them properly. So now, all thats left is the right wing. The right wing didnt have a key component to tie it together like the Black King. So Jeong-woo was curious as to what Yeon-woo would use as the core for his right wing. Yeon-woo definitely had something planned. But Jeong-woo was annoyed because when he asked, Yeon-woo simply smiled without giving him an answer. So he was about to ask again. Cain! Were in trouble! Suddenly, someone opened the door and burst into the room. Yeon-woo put on his mask, and Jeong-woo quietly entered the pocket watch. What is it? It was Doyle who opened the door. Huk, huk. He was panting heavily, and his face was filled with urgency. Hyung! Do you know Aether? Under his mask, Yeon-woos face stiffened. He glanced down at the pocket watch in his hand for a brief moment. The watchs second hand was frozen. Those guys what about them? Doyle answered Yeon-woos question with a stiff face. Theyre looking for you, Hyung. Chapter 368 - Sky Wings (6) Chapter 368 Sky Wings (6) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays, Seven(temp) If this isnt your handiwork, who the hell did it? I told you, its not us. Its some other guys trick. Who else here could do that besides you? Thats enough of your whining. Bring Cain or whatever his name is to me! Agora, the center of the holy territory where Hadess subordinates came and went busily. There, Aether and Kahn were glowering at each other. The faces of Victoria, Galliard, and Creutz, who were standing behind them, were also stiff. As the two spoke to each other, their voices steadily became louder and their auras became fiercer, as though they would draw their swords at any moment. As time went by, more and more people gathered around them. But no one actively tried to restrain these two. The atmosphere naturally became worse. In fact, even the spectators began separating into different groups. Paneths party had long gained the trust of Dis Pluto after making significant contributions. Aethers favorability in the army was quite high. But the same was true for Yeon-woo and his party. They filled up the supply shortage and repaired the soldiers armors for free. In particular, when it was rumored that they had helped Hades in the creation of his new item, Kynee, many people looked at them more warmly. Since it was a clash between these two groups, it was natural that Dis Pluto would pay attention to it. That was why. What the hell is all this fuss about? Dis Plutos 13th Corps Commander, Chanal, brought a large number of soldiers to help mediate between them. Originally, he would have just ignored this situation by saying it was an incident between players who werent worth anything. However, Yeon-woo and Paneth were important allies, without whom Dis Pluto would not have been able to kill gods easily. Therefore, it was difficult for him to side with either. For now, all he could do was to listen to both sides as much as possible. He wondered what the hell had happened since they had no knowledge about any problems between the two sides. First of all, he needed to understand the overall situation so that they could either solve the problem or know which side to choose. However. The 13th Corps Commander doesnt need to worry about this. Aether snorted and refused to explain, as if it didnt concern him. At that moment, Chanals expression hardened. It was only at that moment that Aether realised hed made a mistake. This was the 13th Corps of Hadess army, after all. He was like one of Hadess limbs. On top of that, he also possessed divinity. This meant that Chanal, who was basically a de facto member of the Forsaken Gods, was not someone he could disrespect. But. [A god of Olympus, Poseidon, looks at you with interest.] [Hestia is looking at you.] [Demeter is looking at you.] [Hera is looking at you.] Feeling the eyes settle on his body, Aether felt as though his heart had shriveled up in his chest. Dammit! Right. This could be in my favor, too. Now that its reached this point, I just need to do the best I can. Its just the Olympians; theres nothing to be afraid of. The Protogenoi species had new blood, but that was it. In fact, it was much easier for him to ridicule from the transcendents because he had fallen far from his position in the old days. Even when he had been a member of Arthia, Aether never received a lot of attention. That was the reason hed tried to join the Devil Army. In the end, he wasnt able to attract the Heavenly Demons attention, so he ended up having to turn to Paneth. And now, hed managed to grab the attention of several gods which he so longed for while acting like a puppet in a show rather than of his own free will. Aether couldnt help but feel incredibly miserable at that moment. He felt like just sitting down and crying right then. Everything sucked. He felt sad that he could only be manipulated and used without anything going as he wanted. For a moment, he felt it would be better to just commit suicide than live such a miserable life. Unfortunately, he didnt even have the courage to do that. -Dogs just bark like dogs. And they do as they are told. As Paneth said, he was just a dog. A dog that barked when it was told to bark and wagged its tail when it was told to wag it. -An oracle came during the night. Limit Cains influence thats spreading in Dis Pluto to a minimum. And if the chance appears, kill him without hesitation. Regardless of what Cain was up to, Aether didnt think it had anything to do with him. Even though they had met a few times before, he didnt have any particular quarrel with him. There were rumors that he was a new rising star, but Aether was never interested in stuff like that. However. He knew it very well now. The main reason behind Poseidon and the others oracle. -Hes an enemy who needs to be punished immediately. Perhaps the only way to describe him would be the evil in the dark. However, he and his party are obscuring Dis Plutos wisdom with their sweet words and actions. We have to stop this first. So Paneth decided to remove Yeon-woo and his partys influence from the equation before dealing with them directly. However, in order to do that, it was necessary to get a proper understanding of Yeon-woos party. What their personalities were like. How powerful they were. Very composed. -So you will confront them. Aether was chosen to be the bait. And the eyes of four gods were firmly fixed upon this bait, observing how he behaved and how he thought. In particular, Poseidons eyes were filled with ridicule. Contempt for the descendant of an old god who couldnt even regain his former glory so long after his fall. You should still explain what happened so that we can sort out your quarrel. Although he was annoyed, Chanal forcefully calmed himself and tried to speak nicely. However, his voice was laced with anger. As though he would kill him without hesitation if he dared to act so rudely again. Only then did Aether get to the point. Kahn seemed to have a lot he wanted to say, but Aether didnt give him the chance to intervene. Haaah! Look. Its this. A broken spear. Why are you showing me this? Would you believe me if I told you this was a perfectly fine spear just two days ago? And that this was also the holy spear that Paneth used to cut Megaeras ankles? Chanals eyes widened at that. Following the death of the titan Astraeus, Megaeras death had been a big boost for Dis Pluto. Was this really the spear that helped with that? At that time, there was a problem with the spears durability, so I wondered how to repair it. When I returned to the holy territory, I coincidentally heard that Cain and his party were doing repairs. Since hes an ally and a fellow player, I thought he could be trusted, so I had him repair it And this is how it came back. Is that it? No. When I received it, I was sure that it had been repaired. Chanal frowned as he understood what Aether was trying to say. Aether quickly continued before Chanal could reply. But it was just fine on the surface. I got the spear back, and while I was using it to practice this morning, it suddenly shattered easily. Chanal frowned. What if he had taken this spear and gone into battle without checking it? It was almost certain that an accident wouldve occurred. Aether acted desperately as though hed been wronged. I wondered if Id made a mistake, so I checked the weapons and armors of the other people. But I was able to confirm that there were no problems with the items other than mine. And even though my spear had been damaged in battle, it would not be broken so easily. Who would be able to stand still in a situation like this? Aether threw the spear in his hand to the ground. That is why Im arguing like this. But the party leader wont even show himself, and his teammates are simply repeating that theyre innocent, like parrots. A ripple swept through the crowd. Whether it was because of Aethers earnest expression or another reason, the soldiers all watched on with firm expressions. From what hed said, it appeared that the other group had the intention to get rid of their rivals, the Paneth team. Thats not true! Kahn tried desperately to explain that it wasnt them. But the atmosphere was already set in the opponents favor. Realizing that his acting had worked well, Aether forcibly squeezed his twitching lips together. [Poseidon mockingly admires your excellent acting.] He didnt need to know that. Chanal rubbed his forehead as he felt a headache incoming. He realized that this issue was much more complicated than he expected. In recent years, the influence the players had on Dis Pluto had increased significantly, resulting in this strange situation. Wherever players gathered, there would soon be different groups and factions. It was his job to prevent any major issues from happening. But this time, there was no way for him to handle this situation. Both sides had made so many contributions that they had already exceeded the level that he could easily restrain. In fact. Just from looking at their performances, it was unclear whether hed be able to fight either Yeon-woo or Paneth. He was not confident that he could defeat Lam, Hades Apostle. What should I do? They couldnt let Yeon-woo and Paneth go head-to-head as they wished. In the face of the breakdown of the agreement when the titans and giants might attack at any moment, they couldnt afford to lose either. Where the hell did Lam go? In this situation, it would be much better if the person who was in charge of the Player Corps came over to deal with this. Recently, shed been busy running around under Hades orders, and she didnt have the time to intervene. Without a proper explanation, we can only use force. Following Aethers solemn words. Cha-chaeng! All the party members drew their weapons, and it seemed they were ready to leap at Kahns party at any moment. Kahn and the others expressions became hard when they saw this. They didnt think they would reach the point of drawing blood, even if they were to have a war of words. Victoria, Creutz, and Galliard also put their hands on their weapons. But Kahn stretched out his hand to stop them. Then he shook his head at them. Yeon-woo was their leader. Without his permission, they couldnt draw their weapons easily. Hwaa Then, he released the momentum he had been hiding all this while. Immediately, the thick scent of blood seemed to fill the air as his sharp aura stung their skin. Surprised, Aether and the rest took a step back reflexively. Who is this guy? Aethers eyes twitched slightly. This was because he didnt expect this son of the Iron Lion, who was only a puppet of the Devil Army, to be so powerful. He didnt think there would be such a large gap between them. Youd better sheathe your blades. I actually hate the smell of blood and iron. Kahn stared at Aether as he growled out those words. But Aether couldnt just turn back as he wished. Instead, he spread his arms wide while the corner of his lips twisted. His arms flashed before being covered in light. White Light. His signature skill activated. So what if you dont like it? Im sorry, did you think Id back down? As the tension reached its peak, the atmosphere around the Dis Pluto soldiers degraded. Watching the two sides, Chanal couldnt help but frown. To take out a weapon in front of a commander like him was the same as ignoring him and Dis Pluto. Just as he was about to shout. Clang! A heavy sound rang out suddenly, and Aether, who had been hit by something, flew back violently, bouncing on the ground a few times. He rolled a few times on the group before he came to a stop. Khan and the others stared with wide eyes. Kekek! Kek! Aether coughed up blood as he tried to get up. The attack had been so sudden that he didnt even have the chance to see what happened. He wanted to see just who dared to do something like this. However, a kick to the back of the head forced his face into the ground once again. How dare you pull out your weapons in Lord Hades territory without receiving his permission? You guys are crazy. Youre really crazy. Lam growled out as she stomped on Aethers head a few times, making it impossible for him to get up. Her sharp voice was like a clap of thunder in the ears of everyone nearby. Without hesitation, she swung her spear and cut off Aethers right hand, which was still glowing white, before turning her eyes to the rest of Paneths team. They couldnt even pay attention to Aethers screams as they retreated nervously. Unfortunately, the fact remained that they had drawn their weapons. Shwack Lam drew a horizontal line with her spear that was glowing with black light. Immediately afterward, their right hands were also cut off, causing a shower of blood to squirt out. Kuaak! Ack! She was truly unrelenting. Even though they were valuable allies who had helped their troops numerous times, she didnt care. There was only one thing that mattered to Lam, and that was Hadess prestige. She would not forgive anyone who disregarded that, even if they were soldiers in the same army. To take out a weapon in the holy territory was to insult the god it belonged to. Naturally, she would be extremely angry. What was more shocking was the fact that although the main force, Paneth, was missing, she had still disabled this powerful party with one spear without them being able to put up a fight. What about you guys? What are you doing? Do you plan to pull out your weapons, too? Lams eyes turned to Kahn and the others, who were still in shock. At that moment, the three standing behind Kahn could only nervously look at each other. .. .. .. Then they quickly pulled their hands away from their weapons. How could such a small body contain so much power? Kahn could feel that his collar was soaked in cold sweat. * * * . Yeon-woo, who had rushed over urgently with Doyle, couldnt help but look at the scene before him blankly. Aether, the cause of the situation, was currently lying with his head buried in the ground. He hadnt expected him to be in Tartarus and intended to cut off his head anyway. But he had unexpectedly come to bother him first. In the pocket watch, Jeong-woo was also quiet. He must have had a lot of thoughts on his mind after seeing Aether for the first time in so long. Yeon-woo patted the watch gently while murmuring. Dont worry too much. . Because Ill definitely make sure to slit his throat. Chapter 369 - Sky Wings (7) The Protogenoi kid had an accident? Hades chuckled slightly as he held his chin in one hand. Of course, this wasnt a happy smile. Instead, it was one of cynical amusement. Lam, who was making the report, bowed her head. Are you going to leave them be? Hades laughed once again. This time, it wasnt cynicism. He was laughing because he truly found it amusing. What if I dont let them be? Over the past few years, theyve traveled not only in the holy territory but also throughout Tartarus. Doesnt Olympus already know our whole situation by now? Everyone above the rank of lieutenant in Dis Pluto knew that Paneth and her party were under the protection of Poseidon and the others. Who knew how much information Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, Hera, and the others had gained after their eyes and ears explored the entirety of Tartarus? Paneth and the others sustained the flimsy excuse that they were helping in the war. However, it was definitely a problem for Poseidon to break the agreement between the three brothers not to interfere with each others territories. And he was doing it in such a rude manner by having his subordinates travel around Tartarus without permission. In addition, Hades had been keeping a tight control over Tartarus for the past hundreds of years without spilling any information about what happened there. He hadnt even been in contact with Persephone. However, recently, it seemed that Hades was no longer paying attention to controlling the flow of information. Even though Hades grew more cynical as the war continued, it would certainly be upsetting for her, considering the fact that he had somehow kept everything under control for such a long time. In Lams eyes, Hades had progressed past cynicism and was now pessimistic. He was a responsible person, so he wouldnt let go of his blade till the end, but it was clear that his shoulders were slowly sinking. When did this start? Right. Since then. When Yeon-woo and his companions brought Persephones message. Hades, who had always had a firm resolve, was shaken for the first time. At first, she thought hed simply changed his mind since he received a message from his spouse after a long time. Looking back, it seemed that that wasnt the case. It was because Hades remembered that hed intentionally avoided Persephone. At that time, Hades had no choice but to control the flow of information. And because of that, he didnt create a point of contact with Persephone. Within Olympusno, the whole 98th floorthere was no one who didnt know the passionate love and compassion that Hades had for Persephone. There were even rumors that Hera would rip into Zeus, who often messed around with this woman or another, by comparing him to Hades. The fact that Hades was avoiding Persephone meant that something was definitely going on. But instead of looking happy upon receiving Persephones message, he appeared subdued. Lam couldnt help but wonder if something had happened between the couple. It was the same now. Hades didnt show any reaction despite hearing about the dispute between the players. Just a few months ago, he would have definitely punished them for disturbing the order in the army. Now, it seemed he wasnt even motivated enough to do so. The war against the titans and giants has already reached its peak. At this time, its impossible to stubbornly try to block outside interference. So dont pay attention to that any more. Sooner or later, Olympus will get their response. .. But its true that disputes between the players will have a bad effect on the armys morale.. just handle it as youve always done. Lam bit down hard on her lower lip. Hades was once again expressing his intention to abstain. Fortunately, his trust in his subordinates remained strong, so he left the work to them without hesitation. Then. As your Apostle and lieutenant, may I ask you a favor? Say it. In addition to control over the players, Id like you to give me command of three troops. The corner of Hadess lip curled up. Interest seemed to appear in his tired eyes. Do you intend to fight a battle? As per your command, Ive been paying close attention to the surroundings of the Myeongbu-Jeon and Jicheon-Jeon for the past few days. And I was able to confirm that the alertness of the troops stationed there is very lax. Myeongbu-Jeon and Jicheon-Jeon were Hadess former holy territories. Along with the Temple of the King of the Underworld, they were two of the thirteen temples which illuminated Tartarus and subdued the titans and giants. But now, they had been taken away by Typhons attack. Following Hadess orders, Lam had traveled quietly to these two old sanctuaries without informing anyone. Then, she realized one thing. They can be recovered quickly. No matter how fierce the offensive of the titans and giants was, it was incredibly difficult for them to project their influence to the Myeongbu-Jeon and Jicheon-Jeon, which were very far from their home base. Moreover, there was still a lot of Hadess divine power in both locations. That wasnt all. Recently, most of the titans and giants troops had been gathered on the side of The Colossuss Bead in order to attack the Great Kings Temple. It was clear that a lot of troops had already been withdrawn from Myeongbu-Jeon and Jicheon-Jeon as if they had already abandoned them. Naturally, Lam couldnt help but feel a little greedy. Since the enemies vigilance was as low as it was now, it would be a great opportunity to recover the two lost holy territories. I also received a report from the Cyclops Arges that it is possible to restore the Torch. So this is the best time to recover the holy territories. The Torch. To be specific, it was referring to the Holy Fire. They were flames that were created in the void during the explosion that first created the universe. The flames soon became light and blended with the void, creating various worlds and dimensions one after the other. Gods then arose from the remnants of these flames. Naturally, they tried to protect the radical Holy Fire. In fact, the clan that could receive this Holy Fire gained an enormous amount of authority over the universe. This Holy Fire was the initial reason behind the struggle for leadership between Ouranos and Kronos and then to Zeus. In the past, Luciel tried to devour this Holy Fire arbitrarily, but he fell due to the resentment of the gods and demons. However, after Zeus fell asleep, the Holy Fires power weakened for some unknown reason, causing a sense of crisis to ripple throughout Olympus. It was around this time that the Holy Fire, which Hades had been using to subdue the titans and giants, extinguished. In fact, it was for this reason that Typhon was able to take over Kronoss forces. But the youngest Cyclops had reported to Lam directly. It was possible to rekindle the flames. Until now, he had been stomping his feet because he had no way to extract the flames, which was the raw material for the Holy Fires Soulstone, but now that the other brothers had returned, the method had been recovered. If they could put the torches back on the darkened holy territories that had been occupied by the titans and giants, the holy territories would regain their functions, and the divine power that Hades lost would be restored. Then, his subordinates, Dis Pluto, would gain another power boost. The strength of the subordinates varied according to the strength of their master, and the strength of the powers they possessed varied greatly. So, please allow it. I will bring the troops back to the holy territory. The players need the merit, and Poseidon and the others have a reason to help Tartarus, so they wouldnt refuse. Even though Kronoss body separates the two places? Lam recalled Kronoss body, which was large enough to divide Tartarus in two, before nodding heavily. Ill do it. It had already been a long time since Yeon-woo had broken the agreement even before it was properly invoked. So even if another battle was to take place, there would be no problem. Hades suddenly wondered if he should send out the troops who had just begun to arrange themselves for battle. ..Shes not like me. But seeing Lams burning gaze, he couldnt refuse. Unlike him, who had lost his motivation, his subordinates were still facing forward with hope. He could not extinguish that fire with his own hands. Do what you want. And just like that.. The order to go into battle had been given. * * * Hadess orders had been passed down in secret. According to Lam, who proposed this campaign, this plan could never be leaked. A blitzkrieg had been planned without even the troops knowledge. Therefore the 10th, 11th, and 12th Corps, who would be participating in the operation, were still waiting in their respective barracks following the emergency standby order. The 13th Corps, which had gathered the players separately, had also stopped what they were doing and gathered in their barracks. As Yeon-woo had yet to complete the Sky Wings, he wanted to remain in the underground prison as long as possible. It cant since theres no other way to get Kynee. Yeon-woo, who needed to complete the frame for the Black Kings set, had to participate. It wasnt just that. The same goes for Elohim. Although they were in the same troop, Yeon-woo still clicked his tongue lightly when he saw the barracks being divided into two. Familiar faces could be found in his section. It was Aether and Elohims party, whose hands had been chopped off by Lam. They were staring in his direction with glowing eyes. Although Lam was the one who beat them, they seemed to think it was Yeon-woos partys fault. Fortunately or unfortunately, one of them was a professional healer, so they were able to reattach their severed right hands . Their expressions werent good, but they were able to hold themselves back this time. In fact, if it hadnt been for Lams occasional glance over as she came in and out of the barracks, they might have tried to stir trouble again. Of course, Yeon-woos party was either ignoring them or openly laughing at them, not caring whether they were being targeted. The night after the incident with Paneths party, theyd explained themselves, and several people had sided with them. Moreover, Yeon-woo was now with them after leaving the prison, so there was no longer a need for them to endure any resentment. Yeon-woo had already given them permission to slit their throats without hesitation if they tried to start a fight again. So they werent sure if this was good or bad. There wasnt any significant hostility in the 13th Corps so far. Naturally, factions were divided according to their relationships and interests, but it was clear that they valued their identity as members of Dis Pluto above all else. Paneth and her teammates were aware of that, so they were no longer making trouble. Of course. Yeon-woo knew that wouldnt last for long. Theyre looking for an opportunity. Yeon-woo chuckled when he saw Paneth and Aether looking at them with a calm gaze. He was sure they didnt think they would get caught. Because I know Poseidon is looking at me. [Hermes points out that a god (1, Olympus) who hasnt disclosed their name is looking at you.] [Ares laughs and points out that a god (2, Olympus) who hasnt disclosed their name is looking at you.] The gods and demons who were connected by the channelings told him that others were looking at him, and hed be a fool to not know who they were. Of course, because of the rules, they couldnt give any names outright. But they could bypass this by giving subtle hints. Moreover, even without their tattling, he would be able to tell. Yeon-woo had more channelings than any of the other players. No, he had far surpassed them to the point where he had to make a cloud server. Naturally, it wasnt a problem to peek at some of the channelings that other players had. In such a situation, Poseidon had led more gods to come to him. And he even encouraged a quarrel. It was impossible for him to miss what that meant. Yeon-woo didnt think it was too bad. It was possible for him to complete the right wing while on the move. Rather, he wanted to find the right place to use the completed Sky Wings, but now, the stage was set. Furthermore. In this unthinkable situation, it seemed he had received a windfall. Aether was his younger brothers problem; he had something else to deal with. Thank you for the meal. Yeon-woo smiled lightly at the thought of Poseidon, who was kindly giving him a lot of his daily god blessing. Chapter 370 - Sky Wings (8) Chapter 370 Sky Wings (8) Team: HH, Yahiko, thursdays, Seven (temp) Some of you may not know each other yet, so lets start with some brief introductions. Under Lams leadership, the players of the 13th troop lightly greeted each other. Hello. My name is Pam. Im a swordsman. Tordak. Lancer. Sei. Im an archer. I also double as a scout. Technically, the 13th Corps had too few people to be called a corps. They typically attacked the upper floors but had come here for training. However, each of them was strong. Most were well-known even on the upper floors. Their skills had been verified since they had passed the ten gates, and their abilities continued to grow as they fought against divine beings. Yeon-woo checked their skills with his Divine Draconic Eyes while listening to their names. He only revealed as much of his powers as he needed to. Paneth. The Elohim partys leader only revealed her name. Everybody here knew who she was. Shes the one who successfully assassinated a god. She was said to have caught Megaera. Achieving the assassination of a god meant that not only did she have talent, but she also had skills that transcended beyond the norm. Did Poseidon or another god descend? Or did they give her a similar power? Yeon-woo wondered what kind of hidden cards Paneth had. Poseidon and others clearly gave her some sort of blessing, but he had no clue what it was. It was hard to believe Paneth had killed a god with pure ability. Because of her, his event of slaying Astraeus was halved. Still, Yeon-woo thought that it would be hard for her and her party to wish for another fluke. At that moment, Paneth finished her introduction and looked in his direction. She seemed to be glaring at him, or perhaps she was telling him that it was his turn. Cain. Yeon-woo returned her gaze. Paneth narrowed her eyes. Is that your real name? Is that important? Its important. Youre someone I have to entrust my back to from now on. I dont want to fight alongside someone who cant honorably state his real name. Cain. I have nothing else to add. If you cant trust me I guess Ill drop out or something. The players faces showed that they were taken aback. They were so close to their objective. It was absurd to say that he would suddenly withdraw. Kwang! Then, Lam slammed the ground with the spear she was holding. She irritably looked back and forth between Yeon-woo and Paneth. Were you not warned that any unnecessary fighting between allies would lead to your throats being cut? Do you really want me to do that to you? Yeon-woo lightly shrugged, and Paneth took a step back and lowered her head. Im sorry. Everyone listen up. It doesnt matter to me whether or not you guys get along. But dont ever cause trouble during a battle. Only focus on the present. After Lam issued this final warning, she confirmed that all players lowered their heads and started her explanation. The place we need to secure is called Myeongbu-Jeon. We anticipate two titans to be there: Toeh and Kimo. Toeh and Kimo were known to be titans that could not absorb Kronoss power properly. This meant that they were lowly ranked among the titans in terms of divinity. Other than those two, most of the forces at Myeongbu-Jeon were their subordinates. The rest belonged to Typhon. Well attack Myeongbu-Jeon with the 11th and 12th divisions. Stealthily and very quickly. What will the 10th troop do? Theyll move secretly in the rear while we hold up the two titans. Lam only explained up to that point. She didnt say what the 10th division was aiming for. However. Theyre making a diversion. While the three troops are drawing the titans attention, the 10th division will rush to occupy the temple in the center. Yeon-woo was able to see through Lams scheme right away. Are they planning to light up the Torch and awaken Hadess holy power? If so, that was an excellent plan. Of course. Thatll only work if Toeh and Kimo are pushovers. But one way or another, that plan was definitely worth trying out. The treaty was broken anyway, so we dont need to be held to it. Still, we dont know when theyll start attacking again. Itll weaken our side if 30 percent of the troops are diverted here Or not. As Yeon-woo organized his thoughts, he realized that the battle was not going to end here. Are they going to another holy territory after taking over this place? A blitzkrieg. The key was how many holy territories they could light up with the Torch overnight. Dis Pluto had already been pushed to its limits. They had found a way to counterattack in the meantime, and they might be able to turn the tides completely. Continuing to be isolated as they were now would only ensure their loss. Then, lets move. At Lams command. The 13th division began to move quickly. * * * Myeongbu-Jeon was one of the closest holy territories to the Temple of the King of the Underworld. Of course, even with that, Tartarus was huge, so it would take quite a long time to reach there. Furthermore, it would take more time to avoid the titans and giants subordinates. Tartarus. Ive always wanted to visit this place at least once. But this place is noisy. Like always. Jeong-woo looked at the area through Yeon-woos eyes and lightly clicked his tongue. This hidden stage was fascinating for him since he couldnt pass through all ten gates. Yet he wasnt particularly impressed. All there was to see was the sky stained with red light and a dying earth. He felt like if he stayed for a long time in this sort of place, his mind would similarly be ruined. But, Hyung. What? What are you going to do now? Jeong-woos voice was low. The wings are still incomplete. Though you dont have to show off your skills this early. No. I have to. Yeon-woo smirked. This way, theyll back down on their own. Or get hit. Just what are you thinking? Jeong-woo couldnt guess at how Yeon-woo would act. I think Ill do it like this. Yeon-woo grinned and stepped forward. As he lowered his stance, the soldiers who were waiting for the timing to storm Myeongbu-Jeon looked towards him. Ill take the lead. Lam narrowed her eyes. Then, she twisted one side of her lips. You think you can do anything because you killed a god? Stop your bullsh*t and stand by. If youre waiting for the 10th troop, theyve already arrived. What are you saying! It was when Lam was about to yell. Hwiik, pung Suddenly, blue firecrackers spread through the sky, signaling that the 10th troop had arrived at its target position. Once this signal showed up, the 11th, 12th, and 13th troops would start their attack. Then, when Lam detonated a golden firecracker, the 10th division would start to move. Lam looked at Yeon-woo in surprise. How had he known that the 10th division had arrived? She too had a keen sense that ordinary players couldnt compare to, but Yeon-woos perception was preposterous. The 10th troop was too far away. Then, Ill go first. But Yeon-woo seemed to have no intention of clearing Lams confusion as he kicked the ground and pushed forward. Waaaah At the same time, shouts came from the north and the west. It was the sound of the 11th and 12th troops moving. Lam, who had spaced out, belatedly snapped to attention and raised her voice. Everyone, charge! The players began to run forward with a roar. Yeon-woos party was mixed among them, as was Paneths party, which was disconcerted from being unable to foresee Yeon-woos movements. Creutz pulled out the holy sword Zulfikar and summoned a turquoise, which symbolized victory, to load the party with huge buffs. Victoria engraved large letters in the air with shining hands. The rune broke into tiny pieces. As it washed away Tartaruss curse over living beings, the party found it easier to move about. Thanks. Receiving the fantastic effects in succession, Galliard thanked Victoria and loaded his arrows. The bow he was using, Atraxia, was made by Henova, with whom he had become great drinking buddies during their stay in Tartarus. However, the skill put into Atraxia could not be attributed to something made out of boredom. The bow was weaved from the hard-to-obtain branches of the World Tree, meaning that its functions far exceeded that of others. It was enough to change Galliards mind that a good tool spoiled a hunters senses. More than anything. Galliard liked how the bow stuck to his hand. This was definitely the first time he had used it in action, but it didnt feel that way. The bow fit him so well that it felt like he had been using it for a long time. Though I never thought Id receive this much help from a dwarf. Truthfully, elves and dwarves never got along. But with this type of support, species and race were irrelevant. Hed never put much stock into that sort of thing anyway. Pat! Galliard kicked the ground to jump, thinking that he should treat his drinking buddy to some nice alcohol later. Shunpo-Fighting Current Galliard soared into the sky at once, creating a dust devil on the ground. Elven eyes could see accurately even when they were kilometers away from their target, and his were fixed firmly onto Myeongbu-Jeon. Myeongbu-Jeon was an old holy territory of Hades that was ruined beyond description. The ramparts were broken and the land was dead. They showed how much the enemies had ravaged the place. Beyond that, Galliard could see what looked like titans moving about busily. The titans underlings were about to pour down on the holy territory. They finally noticed Dis Plutos presence. Shall I give it a go? Galliard smirked likely at the thought of attempting to kill a god like Yeon-woo did. Brahm! He called the name of his close friend. As he did, Brahm, who had been below, took out a booklet from his chest pocket. He grumbled with a dissatisfied expression. Even if you dont tell me to, I was going to do it. The Book of Jupiter. He had created it along with the Book of Mars after the Book of Mercury was broken. As expected, Henova contributed to its making, like Atraxia. Hwaak! After he lightly uttered a spell, a magic circle appeared under Brahms feet and a golden glow rose in the air. That moment, Galliard felt a great strength enter his body. Yes, this was it. With a satisfied smile, he pulled back the bow string as far back as it would go, then released it. Whole-Body Favorand Black Crows Feather. It was a combination attack created by the two friends who had been by each others side for a long time. Each arrow had devastating power. Kwang. Kwang! Kwang! Kwakwakwa And the arrows boasted as much destructive power as their confidence. Each time the arrow made contact, the degrading walls exploded. The titans subordinates that had been rushing out were buried below those walls. Those who just barely managed to escape being buried alive were still in danger. Galliard did not rest and continued to shoot arrows, and they had no opportunity to evade his shots. The surface of the ground turned upside down indiscriminately. The enemy troops were caught up in the explosions and thoroughly killed in the center. The dream is ending. Yeon-woos subordinates also began to take action. First, Nemesis appeared and melted into the air, cursing their enemies and blessing their allies. A whirlwind blew about everywhere, tying up the feet of the titans forces. Those who were chaotically running out were further blocked, creating a bottleneck situation. Shannon and Hanryeong aimed for that spot. Together with Rebecca, they swept away the enemies with a blade that was more elaborate and explosive than before. In the sky, the space ripped apart at an angle, revealing two open eyes. Die. Boos magic was improving by the day as he regained Fausts memories. With some light words, magic circles punctured the air, one after the other, and magic rained down on the titans subordinates like a shower and wiped them out. Kiaaak Kkak! Kkaak! Explosions and ripples rocked over the enemies continuously. The enemy forces were dying indiscriminately. Thus, the 11th, 12th, and 13th troops, who had been tirelessly running to Myeongbu-Jeon, stopped on the way, staring blankly at the battlefield. Their enemies were collapsing at a rapid rate even without their help. Rather, they thought they would be a hindrance if they tried to participate. However. The disaster hadnt even begun yet. Domain Declaration. A rather low voice from somewhere drew everyones attention. Then, they opened their eyes wide. The world around Myeongbu-Jeon was twisting around. As if they were surrounded by an invisible barrier, the titans subordinates ran helter-skelter, unable to move forward. Kieeek! They screamed pathetically to try to break through, but. Above their heads. Yeon-woo was floating. With his left wing fully extended, radiating a black light. The wings, which were divided into three sections, were so large that their black flames seemed to touch the sky. And as the wings caused great amounts of damage, Yeon-woo awakened all 666 authorities hidden in the feathers. . A deep silence settled in Yeon-woos area. The titans subordinates, of which there had been so many, all died at once. Without a sound. Chapter 371 - Sky Wings (9) Chapter 371 C Sky Wings (9) The silence spread from the battlefield of dead Titan subordinates to the four corps and the Titans. Neither ally nor enemy could understand what they had just seen. Wh-what? What just happened? Did time stop? Is it a mass curse? Or a large-scale buff that makes enemies fall asleep? These were logical guesses. The monstrous Titan subordinates were the banes of Dis Plutos existence. Even if Hades and the generals could handle the Titans and Giants, the subordinates would pour out endlessly, attacking even after their limbs had been severed or jumping around crazily even after they were decapitated. They were exceedingly violent, and so before every battle, Dis Pluto members racked their brains thinking of ways to deal with them. And yet those horrible, implacable creatures had fallen like dominoes without even the slightest bit of resistance after one flap of a single wing. It was an unreal and monstrous show of power. It was easier to accept the fact that Yeon-woo had killed a god. At least his mind-blowing martial arts could be assessed, but this was something completely different. The Titans were thinking the same thing. What is that? The Titan Toae wondered if he was seeing things or if theyd fallen under some kind of mass hypnosis. He had no other explanation. It would have to be a mighty curse to affect a divine being like him, but that was more believable than that the subordinates had just died in an instant. He simply had no experience or knowledge that could explain what had happened. The attack of Hades soldiers was within reason, and it was true that they had been careless. Theyd made this mistake in the past, too. He could comprehend their outstanding firepower as well. Hades generals and Apostle had always been acknowledged by the Titans and Giants for their skills. But how could he kill them all at once? How? A player had simply appeared in the sky in black clothes and a mask as dark as Tartarus sky. After he spread one wing, the silence of death had overwhelmed the noisy battlefield. His connection with Cymo had been cut off, and when he tried to reconnect, he couldnt see anything from the other side. The opposing force had shaken his divine level, and he felt so much pain that it was as though his soul were being ripped apart. However, he was so shocked that he couldnt even worry about it. What was worse was that things hadnt ended. Yahhh! An ominous howl swept through his fallen subordinates and a hazy fog began to float over the corpses. The haze began to gather up in the forms of struggling humans in pain. It was soulsno, ghosts! It was the ghosts of the subordinates whose divine levels had plummeted. Yeon-woo had extracted hundreds of ghosts and was pulling them to him. The ghosts formed an ashy fog that whirled around Yeon-woo as he slowly absorbed them. At this point, Toae became speechless. This player not only killed them but also controlled their souls? That was the domain of a god or a superior divine being like the gods from the beginning of time or gods of conceptsbut Yeon-woo only exuded the level of a player. Toae shivered as he looked at the colossal black wing. Six hundred sixty-six individually mighty powers were bound together, spinning like a cogwheel. When he realized what it was, Toae gasped. Huh! Death was looking at him, ready to take his life. It approached quietly, waiting for its chance. The only reason it couldnt come closer was his soul power as a Titan. Without it, his breath would be taken any moment. It was a hand of darkness that could bring death to an immortal being, and the 666 gazes beyond the wing froze him in place. He hadnt felt this imperiled in a long time. Toae found himself shaking, but he pushed away his fear. Hades! he managed to choke out. The power to give death to godsonly one being in Tartarus had that ability. Hades is here? The King of the Underworld himself had come. That made sense. There was no way a mere mortal could frighten a divine being like him. Toae didnt know what Hades was planning, but he assumed Hades had chosen a player as a lure and was controlling him like a marionette. Hades probably wanted the player to become a war hero. Now that theyd been pushed into a corner, he was using any means possible to fight back. The ability to master the concept of death was impossible unless one was a being of Hades level. After clearing his head, Toae felt livelier and more composed. He didnt notice that the 666 powers were bound together by another Core, or that Yeon-woos method of controlling death wasnt anything like Hades. He was blinded by his denial. Crunch! Toae ground his teeth. If Hades himself was present, they had no chance of victory. Retreat was the only option. However, as though he had read Toaes thoughts, Yeon-woo suddenly flapped his wing again and dashed towards Toae like a bullet. Boom! Toaes face twisted. It was true he was afraid of Hades, but he wasnt so powerless that a player could look down on him like this. Did he think he was Hades just because he had Hades favor? Toae decided to kill that player even though he had to retreat. He had to discipline this impudent mortal to keep his honor as a god pristine. However, just as he was pulling out his holy artifact, Yeon-woo suddenly disappeared. Flash! The space in front of Toae opened, and Yeon-woo reappeared. What?! Toaes eyes widened. Was it a simple teleportation skill? Or a flashing skill? But techniques that manipulated space were impossible to use without the permission of the owner of the space. Myeongbujeon had been the Titans territory for a long time, and Hades holy power had been sealed. It was now Toae and Cymos holy territory, and only they had the authority to change the rules. Obviously, neither of them had given this player permission. Then how? Because this place is my territory right now. Yeon-woo read Toaes mind and offered his shocking reply with a smirk. It was only then that Toae realized the rules of Myeongbujeon had been temporarily covered by something else. His senses had been muddled after his connection with his subordinates was severed, which was why he hadnt been able to notice it previously. Was itDragon? It was the domain of the old transcendent species that shouldve gone extinct with the Summer Queen, Binah. No. These are demons? Gods? Theres too many! Toae wanted to shout, but before he could even speak, Yeon-woo already slashed his abdomen. [Heaven Bracket C Flame Wheel] Boom! Urk! Toae vomited blood as he was blown back. The impact was so great that shockwaves vibrated in the air, flames twisting around them. Yeon-woo kicked off the ground to follow Toae, a crater forming under his feet. A deep trench opened below his steps when he began running. Pieces of the Ruyi Bang floated over Yeon-woo and assembled into a spear. Yeon-woo gripped the spear with his right hand and pulled out Vigrid with his left, combining the two. Click! Black flames blazed along the blade after the two joined. As soon as Yeon-woo caught up to Toae, he dug his feet into the ground and braced his lower body on the ground. Spinning with his arms out like a top, he began to gain speed. With the movements of the One-horned tribe called Thunder Feet and Rotating Energy, he shot out the spear. [Eight Extreme Swords C Jet Sun, Breakthrough] [Vortex] A whirlwind of flames rushed to Toae, who didnt have a single opportunity to block them. Hed only just managed to regain his balance when Yeon-woo spewed explosive black flames at him. The condensed Holy Fire as well as Aura tore through the gods body, cutting, piercing, burning, and leaving terrible injuries that he couldnt protect himself against. However, his misery hadnt yet ended. [Black Gubitara] As soon as the blade touched his skin, Blood Flowers began to bloom. Why? Why does this guy have the Asura Kings power? Blood Flowers consumed magic power and wore out mental capacities. This power affected gods as well, which was how the demon gained the title of King of Kings and continued to be infamous even after a long period of peace. Vigrid slashed through his left calf, and blood spurted out only to evaporate from the heat before it could even fall to the ground. However, what scared Toae the most was that death grew closer with each flap of the wing. The touch of the 666 powers had reached his neck and was tightening around it by the minute. The color of the touch that had taken his subordinates from him was growing clearer. Hed seen an illusion, but they really did exist. He couldnt breathe anymore, and he was feeling faint as horror spread from his heart to his mind. Various diseases afflicted him, then poisoning, and all kinds of deaths. The 666 different methods of death unraveled like string and wrapped around Toaes soul. As though they were competing to prove which of them was the best, the 666 powers dug in deeper. Even still, there was no conflict among the powers, and they supported each other, spinning like a wheel to complete the big picture of death. It was at that point that Toae recognized Hades power. It was a more fundamental one, one of the processes of completing a concept, which was commonly called the domains of gods and demons. He didnt know how this human managed to have all these powers, but one thing was certain: he had fallen into deaths trap, and he couldnt escape. The owners of the 666 powers who created the trap were enjoying themselves as if entertained by his death. [Nergal bursts out laughing.] [Izanami smiles faintly.] [King of Seven Hells pats his armrest with a contented expression.] [Aesma-daeva laughs.] [Halphas laughs.] [Hel laughs.] Crazyfools! He expected nothing less from his successors. There wasnt a single normal being among the gods or demons, just beings that smiled with satisfaction at seeing death. Was this why their domains were over death? Krrrk! With that final thought, Toae drowned in the trap. The invisible touch tightened around his soul for the last time, and Vigrid seemed like a scythe of death floating right above it. Slash! Toaes head shot up in the air, blood gushing out like a fountain. [Ksitigarbha nods with satisfaction.] [Thanatos nods with satisfaction.] [Dis Pater nods with satisfaction.] Chapter 372 - Sky Wings (10) Chapter 372 C Sky Wings (10) Toaes body split into small pieces, which were sucked into the Ruyi Bang. New letters appeared next to Astraeuss name: Ȧ?. Cymos face crumpled at the sight. Tourk! Cymo didnt even get the chance to approach Toae, and he was driven back by an attack launched at his temples. Oh, dear. How can a god whos been on so many battlefields get distracted? From a distance, Galliard nocked an arrow with a laugh. Hed been blocking Cymo from reaching Yeon-woo and Toae but he couldnt help chuckling at the fact that Yeon-woo didnt need his help at all. However, he was having a great time mocking a divine being. When else would he have the chance to experience such entertainment? This was only possible with the help of Brahm, who had once been a divine being himself, but he was certain now that the distance between divine beings and mortals was shorter than it seemed. Of course, theres a vast difference between these small fries and famous gods. Galliard thought of Brahms true form, which hed seen with his Fairy Eyes when theyd met for the first time. Swoosh. He let go of his bowstring, and dozens of rays of light condensed together to become a single arrow of light that pierced through space. Boom! Cymo tried to avoid it, but the tracking feature embedded in the arrow made it turn and follow him wherever he went. He was pushed back step by step. Suddenly, something crashed into him from behind, and he coughed out blood from the impact. When he turned his head to see what it was, he saw Lam with a stony expression on her face. Apostle. It was the last word Cymo muttered before darkness burst from Lams spear and swallowed him up. The holy artifact that Hades had bestowed upon her, Yin Eater, was famous for swallowing enemies into darkness, and its power could kill even a god. With that, the raid of Myeongbujeon, their first battle, ended in success. The four corps who arrived looked at the scene in front of them with blank expressions. They couldnt even remember to cheer, unsure what to think of all the strange events that had occurred one after the other. Then, one of them regained his senses and finally cheered. Wooooooo! The soldiers around him also snapped to reality and cheered in victory. * * * Theyre really dead, right? Isnt it obvious? Theyre not even breathing. But how is this possible? Theres no sign of any injuries. Dis Plutos soldiers poked and prodded at the Titan subordinates lying on the ground. They were looking through them to see if there were any survivors, but of course, they couldnt find a single one who was still breathing. Yeon-woo had done something that they didnt have the experience or knowledge to explain. Even if he used a power, what hed accomplished was still unbelievable, just like the things that divine beings did. It had to be divine ability, not a power. However, since Yeon-woo was a mortal, that didnt make sense either. It was inevitable that they would be confused. Even Lam was bewildered. She had lived far longer than most mortals could while serving Hades, but she had never seen anything like it before. Hades didnt take pleasure in revealing his abilities or divine strength, and his body had grown burdened with the loss of more holy territories. But a common player had exhibited this kind of strength. When he spread his wing, he was a different being. It was as though 666 gods and demons had descended. No, it was more like a fundamental concept appeared. She could still picture the shocking scene when she closed her eyes. Even now, she didnt know if the person standing above the altar in front of her was Yeon-woo or someone else. Ill light the fire now. Just then, Yeon-woo spoke up. Lam returned to reality and nodded. Lighting the Torch was more important than satisfying her curiosity about Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo put a lit torch to the copper brazier. The flame looked like an ordinary one, but it was the Sacred Fire that had appeared when the universe was first created. The Cyclops brothers had managed to extract it from the Soulstone. Whoosh! The tattered copper brazier tasted fire for the first time in a long while. The glow of the flames instantly repelled the darkness of the temple. Holy power swirled up and chased away the remaining traces of the Titans. In the process, the corpses of the Titan subordinates ignited into crackling flames. The light gathered on the roof of the Myeongbujeon, and the entire holy territory grew brighter as though the sun had risen solely for it. They could now see the rundown conditions of the holy territory clearly, but for them, the sight still seemed holy and miraculous. The light grew bigger and bigger until a column of it shot into the sky. Lam could feel Hades power inside of her awaken and grow. Hades was probably experiencing the same thing to a much greater extent. Just a few more. Lam clenched her fists. She could see an opportunity to turn the tide. If we can light just a few more Torches. She tightened her grip on her spear. We will have the stairs to Olympus. * * * That night, three columns of light shot into the sky of Tartarus. Before the Titans and Giants could even blink, they lost three of Hades holy territories: Myeonbujeon, Jicheonjeon, and Leewangjeon. Thanks to Yeon-woos contribution, Dis Pluto was even able to reclaim more land than theyd originally planned. The columns of light from the lit braziers brightened Tartarus, and the four corps were able to return with confident footsteps to the Temple of the King of the Underworld for the first time. Yeon-woos name never left the soldiers mouths. Cain! Cain! They chanted it as they marched forward, feeling revitalized with each shout. However, Yeon-woo felt extremely uncomfortable with this. Hyung, youre a total idol. How about we make light sticks for your fandom while were here? The pocket watch shook with mischievous laughter. Jeong-woo knew Yeon-woo hated being singled out like this. Yeon-woo wanted to grab Jeong-woo by the collar and punch him in the face but instead, he glanced at the people passionately chanting his name and smiled ironically. He knew what they were so excited about. The only time I actually spread my wing was at Jicheonjeon though. Although it was only one wing, so many powers were bound to it that it took a lot out of Yeon-woo to spread it. He only opened it once, and for the rest of the time, he fought solely with his own strength. Since his Demonic Divine Draconic Body was destructive as well, he was still able to make a difference. I cant use it often. Yeon-woo rubbed the spot where his left wing was, muttering to himself. He could only use it for about twenty seconds at most. The skill was incomplete and still at its beginning stages. He could make it to thirty seconds if he improved it a bit, but he would need a full day or more for cool down. The problem is whether I can even add another wing. The right-wing with the category of war was still being prepared. The grouping was taking some time, but by the time he finished it, there wouldnt be much left to do. However, how efficient would the right-wing be if the left-wing alone already overloaded his body to this extent? The usage time will grow shorter and the cool-down time will grow longer. It was helpful in skipping an unnecessary battle and going straight to killing a god, but there were too many constraints on it. He needed to improve it a bit more. Is there anything I can do? Yeon-woo raised his head and saw the columns of light connecting Tartarus land and sky. If more of those appear, the severed path to Olympus will open again, right? Yeon-woo remembered one of Jeong-woos experiences: the Feng Shan ceremony during which an altar was built to connect the land and the sky and invite the god they served to the lower world. It was a kind of shortcut created after Allforone cut off access to the seventy-seventh floor and above from the rest of the Tower. Allforone brought many changes to the ecosystem of the Tower, and Feng Shan was a method of connecting the heavenly and lower worlds. The Devil Army had been able to imitate the Elohim and succeeded in awakening the strength of the Great Sages brothers, the Seven Great Demon Lords. Thanks to that, the Devil Armys power in the Tower was greatly boosted. Torches were the main tools in a ceremony that created a bridge that pulled Olympus closer and raised Tartarus towards Olympus at the same time. Like a lighthouse or perhaps a signal fire. The Titans and Giants had taken over Hades holy territories to cut off the connection with Olympus and isolate him. Now that the territories had been reclaimed, Olympus would probably prepare to descend into Tartarus to help. I dont know if its a good or bad thing for me, though. [An unrevealed god (1) glares at you.] [An unrevealed god (2) looks at your wing with shocked eyes.] [An unrevealed god (3) discusses your bracelet with another unrevealed god (4).] Yeon-woo could feel the sharp gazes on him, and there were equally displeased gazes from one of the four corps. Paneths party didnt try to pick a fight with him after seeing his overwhelming might, but their eyes were filled with envy and rage. Yeon-woo knew they were waiting for their opportunity. Hed have to be a fool not to realize this from the intense glares of the Olympus gods. After his wing of death appeared, the eyes of the four Olympians had grown sharper, but it wasnt completely unexpected, considering how much Poseidon disapproved of him using the Black Kings power. They probably think they have to stop me from spreading my wings. Paneths group is probably frustrated by Poseidons nagging. The more columns of light appeared, the shorter the distance between Olympus and Tartarus became. Poseidons blessing for Paneths party was probably becoming stronger as well. Then this is my chance. Yeon-woo believed Paneths party would attack him during the next battle. In fact, he was surprised that Poseidon had waited so long with that temper of his. Furthermore, Paneths party had lost many of their supporters thanks to this event, so they were understandably enraged. From Yeon-woos perspective, it wasnt bad at all. He had been planning on getting rid of those nuisances anyway, but hed hesitated because of the gazes on him. If he could use the chaos of battle to his advantage, it wouldnt be difficult at all. It was probably what they were thinking, as well. The next battle would be harder than any of the previous ones. Just as Yeon-woo concluded this, someone suddenly shouted. Lam! The Titan forces are coming closer! It seems theyve sent a unit to chase after us! What? Lam frowned, but this wasnt a surprise. The enemies had lost three of their posts in a single night, so they would use any means to get them back. Everyone, get into position! At her command, the four corps moved in perfect order, determination on their faces. They hadnt yet achieved much in battle, but today, they would show the might of Dis Pluto, who were called the strongest military force in Olympus. Clack! Clack! As they set up their shields and formed a phalanx, Paneth looked at the quest window that appeared in front of her. [Sudden Quest / Assasination] [Description: Four of the Olympians, Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hera, feel a great threat from Player ###, who is trying to inherit the Black Kings power. After deciding that Player ### has caused disorder in the Tower, they wish to get rid of him. You are being given a blessing that equates to that of an Apostle of Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hera. Your aura will call storms like Poseidon, raise earthquakes like Demeter, burn the world like Hestia, and become as sharp as Heras. This is the godly power that you and your tribe have desired for so long. With this power, eliminate Player ### in the confusion of battle. All the blessings given will become entirely yours.] [Condition: Assasination of Player ###] [Time Limit: C ] [Rewards: 1. Olympuss blessing and grace 2. Granting of transcendence] Paneth clenched her fists. The gods had given her a quest instead of a simple command. The reward granting of transcendence stood out to her. The power to regain the divine level her ancestors had lost was right in front of her. She had to use every means to claim it. Meanwhile, at the same time, Yeon-woo received a quest as well that was in direct opposition to Paneths. [Sudden Quest / Survival] [Description: Four unrevealed gods in Olympus are targeting you. Survive.] [Condition: Survival] [Time Limit: C ] [Rewards: 1. Olympuss blessing and grace 2. Granting of transcendence] Chapter 373 - Sky Wings (11) Chapter 373 C Sky Wings (11) Gods and demons were like laws of nature. Since they were a part of the system, they had the ability to give quests to anyone, and Yeon-woo knew who had given him this particular one. Athena. [Athena looks at you with a depressed expression.] After discovering the truth about Jeong-woo, Athena had grown quiet and hovered around him with a melancholy gaze. Was it because she felt apologetic, or did she have something to say? He didnt know what she was thinking, but he was sure of one thing: that she cared about him and his brother. She had given him this quest because she knew Poseidon and the others were after him, and she wanted to warn him. The closer Olympus grew to Tartarus, the more pressure Poseidon and the others would create. However, this also meant Athena and Hermes were closer as well, and she wanted Yeon-woo to endure until then. Yeon-woo laughed. While Poseidon and the older generation were trying to stop him because they were concerned about his power, Athena and the younger generation were trying to protect him. It was an internal division within Olympus. He was more curious than ever about the Black Kings identity. The more his curiosity grew, the fiercer his longing for the Black Kings power became. If it was a power that even the great beings in Olympus feared, then all the more reason he had to have it. I have to take this power. Kahn. Yeon-woo turned to his friend. A questioning expression appeared on Kahns face. Without another word, Yeon-woo shared the quest window with Kahn. After reading the description, Kahn stiffened and glowered at Paneths party. Then, he turned back to Yeon-woo with an expressionless face. It was the same face that hed shown while hunting the descendants of the Monkey King in order to save Doyle. Although he was amiable in normal circumstances, that relaxed demeanor dissolved in front of an enemy. What do I need to do? Kahn nodded frequently as he listened to Yeon-woos plan. * * * Look out for that child. From far away, the Titan Iapetos face wrinkled as he watched Dis Pluto find the courage to get into formation to fight them. Although it was true that he had once been a leader of the Titans under Kronos rule and hed been sent here in disgrace, that wasnt the reason for his frown. He was remembering what Typhon had said to him before he left. Child? Yes, the one who killed a god. The player who killed Astraeus? Correct. The child who has received the favor of gods, demons, and dragons and possesses their potential. The one that appears like a despicable hybrid but possesses pure blood. Typhon had been smiling in amusement as he spoke about the mortal whod killed not only Astraeus, but also Titans at the three holy territories. Are you sayingI shouldnt kill him? Iapetos had narrowed his eyes, not understanding Typhons intent. Although he followed Typhon because his power was lacking, he never forgot that he was once been a leader of Titans. This was why he disliked when others tried to give him orders, Typhon included. However, Typhon was too enigmatic and tyrannical to refuse. When did I say not to kill him? Then? Im saying you should observe him. If hes useless, kill him, or if hes worthy, swallow him. If hes too much, run away. Run away? Iapetos felt wronged. Even though he was trapped in Tartarus with most of his former power gone, he was a superior being that couldnt be compared to lowly idiots like Astraeus or Toae. He was one of the original twelve Titans, after all. The twelve Olympians, such as Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, and Demeter, ruled Olympus now, but before them, he sat on the throne as one of the twelve, along with Kronos. Unlike modern Olympus, which had become just one of the societies on the ninety-eighth floor, the Titans had been unrivaled in power in the heavenly world. As someone who remembered the glory days, he couldnt help becoming furious at Typhons advice that he run away. It was an act of mockery. However, he couldnt express his displeasure since Typhon now held the upper hand. Typhon knew this too and had smirked at Iapetos for not being able to speak up, as if he thought that Iapetos werent all that different from the gods that Iapetos thought were lowly idiots. Anyway, beware. We wanted the columns to be opened. Gaias favor is with us. Were not meant to be in this dark Tartarus. Typhon had repeated the words he always said. Olympus is where we deserve to be, dont forget. The columns of light were symbols of humiliation for them, a reminder of their embarrassing history. They were chains that tied them to Tartarus. How much had they suffered to escape them? But now, they were becoming stairs to a new opportunity. If Olympus could descend to Tartarus, it meant Tartarus could ascend to Olympus as well. The Titans and Giants centered around Typhon werent fighting just for the control of the vile Tartarus. Their mission was to climb to the ninety-eighth floor, where the gods and demons were busy taking sides and speaking about peace and ceasefires. They truly believed that it was possible to take over the Tower. Unlike the beings who had been living in peace, they had suffered in squalor for thousands of years in Tartarus. Moreover, Kronos death followed them like a blessing. Our brother, Kronos. Please take care of us even in death. Iapetos murmured a small prayer to Kronos body, which lay behind them like a mountain. It was a small ceremony the Titans always performed before going to battle, a sign of respect to their blood brother and the god of all gods. Just then, Iapetos raised his head, sensing something rushing his way. A black projectile was cutting through the red sky. Begone! It seemed like it would stop at nothing. Iapetos frowned. It was the same projectile that had taken Astraeus out in a single blow! He was displeased that he was being attacked in the same manner. With a scowl, he directed his power to his hand, and black energy filled his palmKronos power which he had stockpiled in his body. He managed to regain a fraction of his old ability as he released the energy. Boom! Iapetos stretched his hand out to meet the black projectile head-on. His hand grew numb, and he frowned even more. The player was stronger than he thought. Was it because he had the weapon of the Great Sage, who was as impudent as those in Olympus? Iapetos gave up trying to completely break the projectile and summoned more of the Giant gods power to flick the projectile away. The Ruyi Bang shot into the sky, parting clouds as it passed. The hole in the clouds revealed a dark and heavy-looking sky. ThenAfflict! At those words, storm clouds suddenly gathered in the red sky. Boom! Hundreds of red-black Fire Lightning bolts struck, condensing into one. They fell without stopping, turning the dark world bright for a moment. The cold air grew so warm from the heat they exuded that it was difficult to breathe. Most lower-level divine beings would have perished by now! Iapetos scowled. With his divine eyes, he could see the different elements in the lightning bolts. Designated Enemy, Explosion Diffusion, and Curse Contagion? All these powers! And the Asura Kings power? You fools must be crazy! Iapetos roared after reading the countless powers within the Fire Lightning. He couldnt understand why so many powers had been given to a mere human, and he thought the 5,000 gods and demons who had agreed to it were crazy. He couldnt let the Fire Lightning continue raining down. They would create a huge explosion, and the individual bolts would join each other to devastate everything. On top of that, it was obvious what kind of horrors Vimalacitras Blood Flowers would bring. Half of the subordinates hed brought with him would be swept away. Each of them was an important source of strength to Iapetos, and he couldnt afford to lose a single one, especially since he was waiting to ascend to Olympus. He decided to release all the power that he had been holding in. The Giant gods power awakened and expanded his body. A black Giant god as large as a column of light appeared where Iapetos had been standing. The Giant god grew dozens of kilometers and raised a hand to rip apart all the clouds sending down lightning bolts. Rumble. The storm clouds tried to push Iapetos away, spewing out more bolts, but Iapetos stood firm and withstood the impact of the bolts. He tightened his hold on the storm clouds, which caused Blood Flowers to bloom on the surface of his skin. However, he didnt even blink. The Fire Lightning scattered with no place to go. The Ruyi Bang had already disappeared at some point as well. Whereare you? Iapetos turned around, searching for the owner of the Ruyi Bang. Hed felt a clear presence earlier, but it had vanished. Where did it disappear to? Boom! Suddenly, Iapetos found himself crashing to his knees. Dust clouds drifted up into the sky. What?! Iapetos looked down at his ankles. Black, shadowy creatures were moving busily around his Achilles heel, which had been cut. What do you think? Were hunters, but Ive never met a prey as large as you before. Shanon smiled icily at Iapetos. Compared to the Titan, he was just a small fly, but a blade infused with Volcano caused enough damage. You dare! Iapetos reached out to crush Shanon. However, Shanon vanished, and Iapetos only managed to leave a handprint on the ground. At this moment, his neck started to feel warm. Boom! Hanryeong had appeared and was swinging his sword around. Iapetos let out a loud cry that shook all of Tartarus. However, the attacks didnt stop there. Strong winds suddenly began to blow, and Rebecca whirled around, a pair of eyes opening in the sky to suffocate Iapetos with magic. Kahn and Doyle distracted Iapetos below, Galliard shot his arrows with Brahms help, and Creutz and Victoria struck him. Follow Cain! Help Cain! We can kill Iapetos! Its our only chance to fell one of the main Titan gods! Dis Pluto, who had at first been nervous at Iapetos arrival, followed Yeon-woos lead. They split into two groups: one to take care of Iapetos subordinates, and the other to guard Yeon-woos party. You dare! You dare! Iapetos screamed over and over, attempting to swat Dis Pluto away. Many were injured, but they continued to march forward relentlessly. Yeon-woos party aimed for the Titans blind spots to exhaust him. At the point where everyones face was glowing with hope, Yeon-woo appeared using Blink and sent a burst of Wave of Fire to Iapetos head, aiming for an acupoint full of imperfections, a key Core of the Giant gods power. If he pierced it, the Titan would collapse. Just as Vigrid was about to pierce Iapetos acupoint, the Titan let out a large cry, releasing all of the Giant gods power collected in his body. The energy whirled into a storm, heating the atmosphere, and spreading in all directions. It swept away everything in its path, including Yeon-woo and the soldiers of Dis Pluto. * * * At the same time, the waiting Elohim members began to move on Paneths orders:Go. Chapter 374 – Sky Wings (12) Chapter 374 C Sky Wings (12) Its time. Paneth gritted her teeth as she looked at her party members, her eyes glinting viciously. Poseidon and the other gods were pressuring her heavily. [Poseidon requests you quickly progress with the quest.] [Demeter gifts a stronger blessing to you and your party.] [Hestia looks at you silently.] [Hera watches you in annoyance.] When shed seen the sudden quest window, she thought that her chance had finally come. She had mainly come to Tartarus to search for Yeon-woo on Poseidons behalf and, on Demeter, Hestia, and Heras orders, judge whether he was a threat to Olympus. At first, she had wondered why shed been assigned such a mission. The gods promised to fulfill her tribes old dreams, but she didnt understand why superior divine beings from a large society like Olympus were falling all over themselves to get rid of a single player. She believed she could kill the player in question on her own; after all, she was a direct descendant of two important families. She was confident that other than the Nine Kings, no one would be able to defeat her. In fact, she believed she could match any of the Nine Kings as long as she had the blessings of the four divine beings. But after fighting Yeon-woo on the battlefield multiple times, she realized shed been mistaken. Hes dangerous. How can a human use divine power? The power Yeon-woo used was something mortals couldnt possess. Even the divine beings of Olympus couldnt touch his power if he used it properly. At that moment, she understood why Poseidon had been watching Yeon-woo, biding his time for a chance to kill him. Olympus doesnt want to see him become stronger. He was a person whod caused a commotion, storming through the floors and placing first in almost all the Halls of Fame from the first to the thirty-fourth floors. She couldnt even imagine how much more powerful hed grow if he became a ranker, and she was filled with jealousy. It didnt make sense that a lowly human being with dirty blood could achieve something she couldnt. And what about the gazes of the transcendents that followed him around? She had spilled blood, sweat, and tears, just for the attention of the four Olympians, but that apathetic-looking human had gotten everything so easily. In fact, she had to admit to herself that Poseidon was interested in her because of Yeon-woo, not her own accomplishments. She hated it. A mere human was so arrogant just because of the power and attention he had lucked into! His power made a mockery of the path she had walked her whole life, and so Paneth wanted to destroy it. She wanted to become the sword of Poseidon, who continued to urge her to kill him. I feel inferior. She had been an elite her entire life, and there was no reason she should feel that way. She needed to get rid of Yeon-woo quickly, and this was her only chance. Dis Plutos formation had been scattered from the heat wave that surged out of Iapetos. Iapetos subordinates didnt fare any better. The entire battlefield was destroyed, but Iapetos continued to shoot out heat waves. No one in front of him could stand straight. Those who did were shredded by the dirt and rocks that flew through the air. Some were scorched, and others died when their respiratory system was burned and destroyed. The air itself shook, and those who couldnt stand the strong winds were blown away. It was as though the sky had fallen. The only people withstanding the strong winds were Paneths party members. [Poseidons blessing, Opposing Storms, is added to your party.] [Demeters blessing, Epicenter Resistance, is added to your party.] The four Olympians were providing blessings to help them prevail. Although the blessings were limited to the duration of the quest, it was enough to strengthen Paneths party. Paneth knew the four Olympians would have to face some consequences from the laws of causality, but that didnt matter to her. She had no reason to refuse when the gods were practically holding their hands. She also had a clear idea of their targets location. Yeon-woo had faced Iapetos heat wave head-on, and he was likely on the brink of death now or at least critically injured. Their plan was to creep up on Yeon-woo and cut his limbs off, rendering him helpless enough for Paneth to slit his throat. They had been so sure the plan would go smoothly. However, Paneth couldnt contact any of her party members. Whats going on? The plan rested on speed. They had to use the pandemonium to eliminate Yeon-woo and prevent their allies from witnessing their deed. However, none of her party members had emerged, and the dust clouds were so thick that she couldnt see anything. Her senses were being blocked by something, as well. An uneasy thought began to grow as Iapetos lifted his head with a roar. He was now two-thirds the size he had been when hed first grown, but his aura was still the same. In fact, it had grown more intense and heated than before, as if he were finally unleashing his anger. As the earth flipped over and sandstorms obscured her view, Paneths sensitive nose finally picked up the iron smell of blood. Blood? It had leaked into the air when Dis Pluto had been swept away, but this time, something was different. It was faint, but she could smell divine blood that came from her party members. [Poseidon erupts in wrath, asking what youre doing.] [Demeter frowns in dissatisfaction.] [Hestia abandons her expectations of you.] [Hera abandons her expectations of you.] From the messages, Paneth realized that something was off. Just as she was about to investigate, a familiar face appeared through the sandstorm. LadyPaneth. It was Rossidis, her precious butler and righthand man. He was bloody from head to toe, and he could only gasp, Runaway. She wanted to ask what happened, but before he could reply, something hit him and he exploded. When the pieces of flesh that had once been Rossidis fell to the ground, a man quietly padded over, sword pointing to the ground. Paneth frowned when she recognized him. You? I wanted to get you rats with my own hands. Kahn growled, revealing his sharp canines. Just like Rossidis, he was covered in blood, but Paneth realized that it was all from her party members. How? Paneth couldnt continue. Her eyelids trembled from shock. They had moved so discreetly, how did they get caught? Aside from that, the intense heat wave had swept over him, but he seemed unharmed. Paneth didnt know Kahn could use Bianand even had the highest proficiency in the Towerso she was greatly shocked. Kahn kicked off from the ground as if didnt have any reason to answer her questions. His anger at her had already hit a breaking point since Paneths party always picked fights and tried to stain his party members honor. Now that they had set the stage, he had no reason to reject his role. Furthermore, the Blood Sword in his hand had grown as strong as it could be after absorbing all their blood. [Blood Sword] [Rank: S] [Proficiency: 75.1%] [Description: As it absorbs enemies blood, the speed and strength of its attacks increases with a ceiling of 350%.] Using Bian tripled the strength of his attacks, and therefore, no one could stop Kahn. He dashed forward with the Blood Sword, and Paneth retreated in surprise. With Poseidons blessing, she released Storm Rain. Boom! * * * Fuck, what is this place? Aether frowned, looking around. The party members had been moving to attack Yeon-woo, but hed blacked out and then when he regained consciousness, he found himself somewhere strange. He was in a dark place that had neither wind nor heat. However, he could see his body as clearly as though a light were shining on it. Eventually, he decided to walk, thinking something would come his way if he did. If this was a unique curse meant for him, the one who cursed him would eventually act, and if it was just a random curse, it would be released soon. If it was an illusion, his divine blood would wash it away soon, so he didnt worry. Or else, someone might come to helpor not. Shit, he cursed, feeling wronged. The more he thought about it, the more he felt sorry for himself. He didnt fit into the Elohim or the Devil Army. He promised himself to live a great life unlike his foolish father, but all hed gained was the stigma of a traitor and mocking fingers pointing at him. He was a pitiful and pathetic dog. Yes, that was right. No matter how many times he turned it over in his mind, he truly was little more than a dog. Perhaps he was even worse off. Owners didnt abandon a dog if it was loyal. Dogs also received love. But no one loved him. He had nowhere to lay his head on and no one to depend on. Hahaha! Fuck. A thought suddenly occurred to him. Ifjust maybewhat if he hadnt turned his back on Arthia? What if he hadntabandoned Jeong-woo, would he be in a different place in life? I didnt want to be like this, either. Aether covered his face with his hands. No one was watching, but he didnt want to reveal his expression anyway. I didnt want to be like this, either! He wanted to be a hero. He wanted to receive cheers and acknowledgement. He wanted a comrade who had his back. That was all he ever wanted. It seemed so easy when he was in Arthia, but after he left that safety net, there was no one to catch him. People he thought would welcome him turned silent, and those he thought would acknowledge him laughed instead. It was so lonely. Hed once asked himself if he regretted leaving Arthia and thought the answer was no. However, hed only been lying to himself. He regretted it. He regretted it so much. He longed for the old days when he could laugh without any worries, trust his comrades, accept peoples praise and cheers. He longed for the days when he had been a hero. Jeong-woo, Im sorry. Truly. Why did people only realize the value of something after it was gone? If he could go back in time, he would do it in a heartbeat. Tears dripped through his fingers. Just then, he heard a familiar voice. You havent changed. Was he hallucinating? You only regret that youve lost the good things in the past. You want to find an easier path because youre having a hard time right now. Youre pretending to reflect and regret. It wasnt a hallucination. Aether lifted his face from his hands and shouted with a frightened expression. Who is it? Yeah. Thats all you were. I asked you to tell me who you are! It was Jeong-woos voice, so clear that it was as though he were alive. However, that was impossible. Also Just then, the darkness opened up in front of Aether, and someone walked out of the fissurea man with black eyes and hair wearing a sacred-looking white armor and wings, as though hed walked out of Aethers memories. Youre! Aethers eyes widened when he realized it wasnt an illusion. His eyelids trembled. I was stupid for thinking you were a real friend. However, there was one glaring difference from his memories. This friend had always smiled at him, but now he was looking at him with cold eyes and an expressionless face. So, I want to erase my foolish past, Aether, Jeong-woo growled. Chapter 375 - Sky Wings (13) When he had woken from his long dream, Jeong-woo thought it was a relief that his suffering had helped his brother. But another thought came to him: if he were back in realityWont they be here somewhere? * * * Jeong-woo grinned at the sight of Aether pale with fear. However, it wasnt a smile of happiness but disbelief. I thought Id be angry when I saw him again. Jeong-woo remembered the lives hed endured. Each time he repeated the special benefit, he repeated the bad ending, as well. In the lives where hed managed to survive past the middle, most of them had ended from his friends betrayal. He had to repeat the pain of his heart being split each time. Although there were times when they didnt betray him, they were infrequent, and he was always betrayed for the same reasons: greed, desire, hunger for power. The same thing had occurred in reality. In hindsight, he had been one of the reasons Arthia had splintered. Hed turned a blind eye to his exhausted friends and encouraged them to keep climbing for the elixir. Many clans had grown wary of them, but he always ignored them. Then, things ended badly because of the frustrations, annoyances, and misunderstandings that kept stacking up. All the lives that had ended in betrayal were a result of his self-righteous behavior. It didnt excuse the betrayals, of course. Sadi had been concerned about her friends until the end. Kun Khr cried for his lover. Jeanne died trying to lift his weary spirits. Not everyone made the same decisions. However, Bahal, Leonte, Bayluk, Aether, and Vieira Dune always chose the same path in both reality and the other lives. They had laughed when they stabbed him in the heart. That was why Jeong-woo couldnt understand them. He wanted to ask them why they did it. Why did they make the same decision in every situation? Why did they turn their backs on the laughter, conversations, tears, and joys of their friendship? Were they happier in the end? However, Yeon-woo had already killed Bahal and Leonte, Bayluk went off the grid after climbing to the higher floors, and Vieira Dune had become a strange god after swallowing Mother Earth, so he had no way to find an answer to his questions. But the heavens were helping him because Aether was still here. He could finally ask someone. [Sky Wings] White wings spread over Jeong-woos silver armor. It was his signature skill which earned him the nickname Heaven Wing. Winds whipped out of him and wrapped around them both. Unlike Yeon-woos Sky Wings, Jeong-woos Sky Wings had the extreme potential of Dragon Factors. Draconic Blood heightened his senses to their peak, and Pressure pushed down his surroundings. The Dragon Breath that came spewing out marked his territory. Whenever he spread his wings, no one could compare to him. Boom! Jeong-woo kicked off from the ground, creating an impact so powerful that the darkness shook. He split through the air and reached Aether at a speed that broke the sound barrier. Aether collected himself belatedly. He was flustered that a dead person had come back, but the most important thing was to protect himself. White Light Clapping his hands together, he turned them over and raised them over his head. A thick curtain of light blocked Jeong-woos approachor at least, tried to. Boom! The light should have been as sturdy as a barrier, but the Sky Wings force shattered them like glass. Under the shards of light, Jeong-woo turned to the right, holding a gigantic sword in his hands that shone as brightly as his armor: Dragon Slayer. [Dragon Slayer] [Category: Doublehand Longsword] [Rank: A+ (*Original: EX)] [Description: A sword the master blacksmith Henova made from bones provided by Kalatus. As it is created from Dragon Bone, it has outstanding durability and magic power conductivity. Beads of Orichalcom are studded throughout the sword, amplifying its effects. Its currently stronger than normal because magic conductivity Cores have been added.] [* Dragon Catcher If fighting with an opponent who holds even the slightest trace of the Draconic species, the holder of the sword will be able to dominate them.] [*Dragons Gaze A high probability of taking health and magic power from an injured opponent. The opponent will be trapped in fear as if they are exposed to a dragons gaze. The immunity and durability of the opponent will be nullified.] [*Dragon Formula Magical formulas can be engraved along the blade. The magic will never disappear because it is converted into the dragon language, and only a small amount of magic power is needed for activation.] Not only was Dragon Slayer a great weapon, it was also an incredible magic tool. Its durability guaranteed it wouldnt break no matter what type of weapon clashed with it, and the magic engraved on the blade only used a minute amount of magic power, which meant it was more effective than reciting a spell. The dragon language was one of the most superior types of magic; a few words could change the laws of nature. The Draconic species made it possible because they were blessed by mana, and this was what allowed them to be equal to gods and demons at one point. On top of that, magic conductivity Cores had been added, so it had an immense potential for destruction. The Dragon Slayer Jeong-woo had was only a replica, but Jeong-woo remembered all the minor details and functions of the Dragon Slayer, and hed contributed his knowledge to the creation of the replica. As a result, it was only a few ranks below the original, and its capabilities were outstanding. It was the sword that suited Jeong-woo the best, and it was better than most holy artifacts. It wasnt just the Dragon Slayer. The items he woreHeaven Crupper, Ogre Power Gauntlet (OPG), Feather Cloud Shoes, and so onwere items hed worn when hed been Heaven Wing. Jeong-woo expressed his gratitude once more to the person whod helped him recover his things. Thanks, Nemesis. Its nothing, ex-Master, Ive been waiting for this moment as long as you have. [Dreaming Illusion] Nemesis skill, Dreaming Illusion, trapped people at the border between an empty dream and a nightmare so that Nemesis could weigh them down with emptiness and make them panic. But when it was activated for just one person, it would trap them on the other side of space, where they would be killed. It was a tactic Jeong-woo had used frequently with Mirne, Nemesis previous identity. When Nemesis properties changed, the environment changed to the brink of dreams. However, Jeong-woo liked it better there because anything was possible if you imagined it properly. Even with a half-broken soul, he could regain his old appearance for a while. C Let go of it. All of it. This was a stage that Yeon-woo had made especially for him. Boom! Urk! Aether couldnt withstand the attack and was blown back. Jeong-woo flapped his wings again to follow him, swinging Dragon Slayer. Slash It was a skill Jeong-woo used frequently against his enemies. It was ordinarily an ordinary skill, but in Jeong-woos hands, they shot lightning bolts with a thunderous noise, yellow sparks flickering over the blade. Wave of Light Rumble. When Jeong-woo first created Wave of Light, he could barely control its destructiveness. His friends always ran whenever they saw the skill, and they teased him by calling it a suicide skill. However, as Jeong-woos ranking went up, his control grew until it became an overpowered skill that destroyed everything. Impossible! Aether screamed as he saw the Wave of Light and Slash rushing to him. He was stunned to see the techniques hed thought were gone forever. He gritted his teeth and brought his hands down. White Light Light poured out from the tips of his fingers. Slash broke as it crashed into the shards of light. The world of darkness grew brighter and hotter. Jeong-woo laughed in incredulity. White Light? You used to say youd reclaim it from your sister; I guess you managed to get that done. White Light was a power that had been lost when Aethers father was kicked out from the tribe after committing a sin. Aether had always hated his sister, Hemera, for taking it and vowed to retake it one day. However, hed only ever told Jeong-woo this, since they were close friends at the time. No one else knew about it, and Aethers face turned even whiter as his features twisted. This is an illusion! An illusion! It was impossible for a dead person to come back, and this was the only explanation he could think of since his mind had weakened from the stress hed been enduring recently. Jeong-woo was even more incredulous to see Aethers denial. Think whatever you want. Boom! When the second Slash cut through Aethers White Light, it ripped towards his upper body. Like always. Urk!Aether couldnt move back in time. Lightning was already shooting through his body, and parts of his flesh were exploding. He was going to die, and many thoughts ran through his head. He bit his lips and decided he needed to get out of the dark world first. However, Jeong-woo smirked at him as he planted Dragon Slayer in the ground. Youre the same as ever, running away if things get a little dangerous. Why havent you changed at all? Letters from the dragon language floated up as magic squares grew like fruits on a tree. [Random Fire] It was a skill that used Jeong-woos Perfect Adaptability trait and Dragons Knowledge to release all the magic hed memorized, all at the same time. Jeong-woo had saved up an abundant amount of magic in the Dragon Slayer, and when he released it, a magic power storm swooped down. Rumble. Aether had nowhere to run. The brink of a dream was no different from a prison, and anyone inside would be swept away by the magic power storm. When he reappeared, his entire body was filled with all manners of injuries. Even his lungs had been scorched, and he breathed out smoke, gasping as though he would die at any moment. Jeong-woo quietly approached Aether, who was still trying to run away, and stuck Dragon Slayer into his abdomen. Aether flapped around like a butterfly that had been pinned down. Jeongwoo. Aether looked at Jeong-woo through blurred eyes. He had lost most of his vision, but he could still see enough to know that the person in front of him was real. He didnt know how his dead friend managed to return, but there were more important matters at hand. Saveme. Aether gripped Jeong-woos pants with powerless hands, looking up with pleading eyes. He believed that if he kept on begging, Jeong-woo would let him go because that was the kind of friend Jeong-woo was, kind and affectionate. Aether had spent a lot of time reflecting on it. Weare friends. Soplease! It would be different this time. Now that his friend was back, he wouldnt make the same mistake hed done in the past. Of course, he knew it wouldnt be easy. He had hurt Jeong-woo beyond repair. But if he showed him how sincere he was, even if it took years, then Jeong-woo would open up to him again! Jeong-woo pulled out Dragon Slayer and cut through Aethers neck. Aethers head rolled on the floor, his mouth still begging. What a load of bullshit. Hed wanted to ask why he did it but now Jeong-woo realized that he didnt need to listen to any excuses. His ears would only rot from them. Jeong-woo stepped on Aethers head with an annoyed expression. Chapter 376 - Gigantomachia (1) Chapter 376 C Gigantomachia (1) Crunch. After crushing Aethers head into pieces, blood and flesh stuck to the bottom of Jeong-woos shoe, but he didnt even flinch. His cold eyes were still the same. Haa. He looked up at the nothingness, his sigh full of difficult emotions that spun around inside him. Hed thought he would feel better after taking revenge. He did, but it was tempered by the complexity of his feelings. Perhaps he felt numb. Jeong-woo couldnt figure out what he was feeling. He didnt think that the kind of revenge you saw in movies was pointless, but he wasnt an extremely forgiving person either. He didnt know why the feelings hed been expecting hadnt appeared. It was as though hed just completed the first task of a series. The end was probably there, beyond the nothingness, the sky, and the world. Vieira, it would be nice if you could see this. Jeong-woo called the name of his old lover, whom he planned to meet one day. Did she know he had awakened? Perhaps she wasnt even looking in his direction, too blinded by her passion to get to the higher floors like in the past? He stood like that for a long time. However regardless of how long he waited, no responses or messages appeared. Jeong-woo laughed at himself. He felt like someone whod posted on social media hoping that an old lover would see how well he was living without her even though his old lover wasnt interested in him at all. Then, I have to go up, he promised himself. If she wouldnt look at him, hed make her see. And after thatJeong-woo made himself stop. Hed just be more pathetic the more he thought about it. He turned around to leave. [Infected Mother Earth stares at you.] Jeong-woos eyes widened as he whipped his head around. It was only a moment, but a gaze had turned to him. It disappeared quickly, but his senses had caught it. With a smirk, Jeong-woo began to walk. Waking up hadnt been all in vain. However, at that moment, his body grew translucent, revealing the letters inside him. Jeong-woo only covered it with his arm as though it wasnt a big deal. His eyes grew heavy. * * * Whathappened? Lam woke up with a frown. There was a ringing in her ears, and she couldnt think properly. Then, she began to remember bit by bitYeon-woos subordinates and his party members charging forward, Dis Pluto jumping into the fray, Iapetos releasing his divine level when he was cornered, a heat wave intense enough to cut apart mountains, the soldiers being swept away, broken formation, screams of burning soldiers Lams head shot up as she remembered the last image. She recalled fainting after trying to save the soldiers in the hell of fire. Please be alive, Lam repeatedly muttered to herself as she looked around. The air was hazy from the heat, and she couldnt see properly. Only after forcing magic power onto her eyes could she finally see around her. Ah The sight was devastating. Black lumps lay aroundpresumably the remains of her soldiersand the only survivors were the higher-level officials who had a bit of divine level. Clang! They were fighting a difficult battle against Iapetos subordinates. It was even more difficult to find survivors from the thirteenth corps. Lam clenched her teeth. Why hadnt she thought of it? Releasing the divine level, or the Giant gods power, was a weapon that the Titans saved for the very end. The Giant gods power was the energy that Kronos had left behind, and Titans could regain a significant amount of their lost divine level after absorbing it. It was how theyd managed to bulldoze their way to Hades. Since the Giant gods power was the Titans life and strength, it couldnt be replenished once it was used up, and so Titans were very careful about deploying it. However, Iapetos had released his divine level and used up most of his power. He didnt even just stop at one time but unleashed it multiple times. It didnt matter how good Dis Plutos formation was, the divine level would destroy them all. Lam used her spear to support herself up. She had to clean up before even more damage occurred. What happened to Iapetos? Just then, she heard Iapetos roaring. Die! Ill kill you, human!He was now about a hundred meters in height instead of kilometers, and his aura had diminished according to how much hed shrunk. However, he was still big. Yeon-woo gasped for breath above his head. Huuu. Huuu. Hadnt he been swept away by the storm with her? Lams eyes widened in shock when she saw Yeon-woo. However, Yeon-woos attention was fixed on Iapetos below. That almost got me. He hadnt expected the sudden release of power either. Yeon-woos plan was to pretend to be injured by Iapetos and wait for Paneths party to make their move. He had already discussed it with Kahn, certain that Kahn could defend himself since he could use Bain freely. Hed also provided a stage for Jeong-woo in order to keep his promise to let Jeong-woo kill Aether with his own hands. Fortunately, Nemesis skills were excellent, so it was easy to set up. If Paneths party fell into the trap, many of them would die. Even if some were lucky enough to survive, their future was grim since Tartarus was the frontline that protected Olympus from the Titans and Giants. They were dabbling in betrayal, and on Poseidons orders at that. It mightve been alright if theyd managed to get rid of him, but with Yeon-woo still alive, Poseidon and the others would have to tiptoe around Hades. Of course, Poseidon and the goddesses would deny their involvement and abandon Paneths party. What came next was obvious. Hades wouldnt let them be, and even if they somehow managed to escape, only hunger and thirst awaited them in the treacherous Tartarus. Yeon-woo didnt care if they were put on death row or starved to death. He only needed Paneth, who had directly received the blessings of the gods. However, his own carelessness had placed Yeon-woo into danger. Thank you, Nike. Its a relief youre safe. Dont take too many risks. Flames rose slightly, and Nike appeared to look at Yeon-woo with worried eyes before disappearing again. [Time Difference] Yeon-woo sped up his thoughts and analyzed how he could deal with Iapetos. Kronoss power is too dangerous. I dont know if Ill be unscathed if the same thing occurs again. The damage to Dis Pluto was more serious than he thought. Another heat wave would end things. There was only one option left. Its a bit too soon. Yeon-woos eyes widened under his mask. But I have to use the other wing. The slowed-down time returned to normal. Ill kill you, human! Iapetos growled, stretching his hand up after realizing Yeon-woo was cheekily standing on his head. Yeon-woo jumped high in the sky before Iapetos hand could reach him. I want to ask if thats the only thing you can say, but before that, I should thank you. What nonsense are you spouting? Iapetos heard Yeon-woos mosquito-like voice and focused all his senses towards him. Now that he could no longer restore his power as one of the twelve Titans, he was thinking that he would only feel better if he ripped Yeon-woo apart. Even though hed lost his divine level, he was still a god. A whirlwind spun around at his command, ready to burn Yeon-woo alive. However, Yeon-woo was calm even in the face of the oncoming storm. The more intense his enemys aura was, the better it was for him since he could complete the right wing faster. [Sky Wings (Right) is being composed.] [Keyword: War] [Searching for powers that fit the keyword.] [The search is unsuccessful.] [The search is unsuccessful.] [The owners of the powers refuse to have their powers searched.] The wing of death had been relatively easier to make because it was centered on the Black Kings power, which meant all the subordinates of the Black King were willing to cooperate. However, the need to balance the right wing with the wing of death created a lot of problems. First, there were no candidates for the Core of the wing. Unlike the gods and demons of death who had a clear hierarchy, the other gods and demons were busy fighting over who was better. There were also complex relationships between them. He considered using the Ruyi Bang pieces as an element, but he quickly rejected the idea since the Monkey King had too many enemies. As hed struggled to come up with ideas, he decided to change his perspective. Did the frame for the concept of the wing have to be a complete one? Would it be acceptable to everyone if it lacked conditions? Wouldnt that be fine? Yeon-woo was planning to make himself the Core of the right wing. His entire life had been a battle. Hed fought with poverty in his youth, fought his mothers illness during his teens, and had fought in Africa as a young man. And now, he was fighting with the Tower, climbing floor by floor. [The keyword has been changed.] Each fight had been difficult, and many had ended in failure. However, Yeon-woo had never tried to run away, and he always gained something from the experience, no matter how small. It was the same thing for the gods and demons who gave Yeon-woo powers. Most of them were transcendents from birth, but to become true gods and demons, they had to create their own level, which was filled with difficult tasks. They had to fight against fate and their own selves. [New keyword: Fight] This was why Yeon-woo wanted to use his accomplishments to create the right wing. He did things that no one else had achieved in the Tower, things that the 5,000 gods and demons would be greedy for. Also, Yeon-woo was confident he would add more feats to his list in the future. That was also a fight. All he had to do was simply continue down the path he had been walking on his whole life. Yeon-woo was telling the gods and demons that if they lent him their strength, they should go all-in. He would gather them and create a complete item. The right wing was the unification of all his accomplishments. It was the basis for a legend, which he needed to become a god. As soon as he balanced the two wings, hed gain the divine level he sought. In other words, he wanted the domain of fighting. Flash. The scapulae along Yeon-woos back began to glow faintly. The wing of death was entirely black, but this wing was flaming red. His current opponent was Iapetos, whom he wouldnt encounter under normal circumstances, so the keyword had activated in response. [Powers that fit the newly changed keyword are being searched for.] [Searching for powers.] [Searching for powers.] This time, there was no message saying that the search was incomplete. The gods and demons were contemplating deeply after he changed the keyword. If they gave their powers, the provisional contract would be broken, and their powers would likely become cogwheels of the right wing, like those of the gods and demons whod lost their powers to the left wing. Just when Yeon-woo thought no one would step up, a message appeared. [The first search has been successful.] [The power Goddess Stigmata that Athena from the godly society Olympus has bestowed upon you has become the first component.] [A message from Athena has arrived.] [Message: Its a misunderstanding.] [A message from Athena has arrived.] [Message: It has nothing to do with him. It may have been like that at the beginning, but youre the one Im supporting now. I will always protect you.] Soon, more messages began to pop up one after the other. [The power Heaven and Earth Transportation that Hermes has bestowed upon you has become the second component.] [The power Faceless Lawbook that Hundun has bestowed upon you has become the third component.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Shit! Just when I went to the bathroom!] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Me, too! Me, too!] [The power Wicked Devil that Agares has bestowed upon you has become the sixth component.] Chapter 377 - Gigantomachia (2) Chapter 377 C Gigantomachia (2) [Vimalacitra smiles with pleasure. He is deeply interested in the decision you made.] [Vimalacitra hopes that his power will be utilized better.] [The power Black Gubitara that Vimalacitra has bestowed upon you has become the thirty-fourth component.] That was the last message. Thirty-four powers had agreed to become cogwheels for the right wing under the keyword. It was a tiny number compared to the 5000 powers, but they were significant. Athena, Hermes, and Hundun, beings who had favored Yeon-woo since the beginning, were superior divine beings who occupied important positions in their societies. The weight of their powers simply couldnt be underestimated. The combined powers of mid-level or low-level beings couldnt even compare to a single one of theirs. Vimalacitra, who had willingly given his most important power, was immense enough to do the role of hundreds of thousands. The right wing now had weight, and the powers began to work together like one piece of machinery. At first, the powers were so different that it was hard for them to flow together, but once the purple energy from Superbia adjusted the differences, the cogwheels began to turn with maximum speed. Since Yeon-woo was in a perilous situation, it was the moment for the Fight keyword to prove itself. Yeon-woo could feel the extraordinary amount of holy power and demonic energy flowing into his body. The Divine and Demonic Factors greeted each other in a welcoming manner. Crunch. On the other hand, the Draconic Factors attempted another transformation in order to keep the balance. The potential of his Demonic Divine Draconic Body grew once again. [Time Difference] Yeon-woo sped up his thinking once more to make a quick judgment. He had only thirty seconds to maintain this explosive strength, and he had to ensure that things were ended by then. No. Its too difficult using only the right wing. Yeon-woo pulled out the left wing as well. Unlike the quivering right wing, the blazing wing of death soared up to the sky. The two wings spread open, and the window to use them shrank. He now had only eleven seconds. Yeon-woo quickly opened subspace to pull out Vigrid. Ten seconds. He released Blink, which rushed to Iapetos right shoulder. Nine seconds. The heat that had gathered to catch Yeon-woo instantly changed direction. Sharp winds blew down on Yeon-woos head. The wing of death flapped, scattering them. Boom. There was a series of explosions as Yeon-woo gripped Vigrid and stabbed Iapetos shoulder. Eight seconds. The energy from spreading both wings rushed into Vigrid. Nike! OK! Just leave it to me! Nike transformed into Holy Fire at Yeon-woos urgent call and entered the sword. There, he conducted the energy and flared up. Whoosh. The fire grew to an uncontrollable size and swallowed Iapetos. Iapetos screamed in pain. Seven seconds. He thrashed around in an attempt to rid himself of Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo didnt budge. Vigrid dug in even deeper and the fire burned even more brightly. This was all due to a trait of Vigrid that hed gained some time ago. Before catching Astraeus, Yeon-woo had received a message explaining that hed completed part of Vigrids hidden conditions. It carried a clue that would help him uncover its hidden name. [Hidden Quest / A Concealed Name] [Description: After the great holy sword was created during the Silver Age, it passed through the hands of many heroes and gained and lost many names. Then, after it was cursed and changed into a demonic sword, it lost all of its glorious names and was abandoned in an empty cave for hundreds of years to wait for a new owner. It met you and began to regain its function as a holy sword. It is close to its former glory and after being washed clean by holy power and Dragon Blood, the curse is disappearing. However, its lost names have been buried in myths and legends, and there is no way to find them again. The name Vigrid is a fake name, but Vigrid never thought of looking for its old names until its spirituality was awakened after transcendence. It would like to search for its old name again. Names are important to the characteristics of an item. Only after recovering its old name will Vigrid fully regain its glory. From now on, every time an achievement is made, a clue will be provided. Use these clues to look for the old names. When a name is found, Vigrid will develop a new trait and magical appearance.] [Conditions: Vigrid-???s owner. Must possess transcendence.] [Time Limit: C ] [Achievement Conditions: 1. Additional accomplishment Clue provided 2. Clue solved True name discovered 3. True name opened Trait released] [*Currently Available Clues (2/?) 1. All the heroes who held this sword were mighty. Their names are legendary. 2. One owner cut a giants arm off and took possession of the sword. The curse of the giant has remained in the sword, and the owners of the sword since then havent been able to avoid it.] He had been given two clues, although they sounded just like a typical heroic tale and he found it difficult to make a guess. However, since hed already used Vigrid for a long time, Yeon-woo could guess the determination of the spirituality in the sword, and even without that, he could guess the characteristics. He already had a few names in mind, and with the clue provided by the quest, he was sure he was right. One of Vigrids many names had to be of the sword that Hector, the hero of the epic poem The Iliad, had stolen from the Giant Jutmundus. Durendal. Despite being inferior in power and receiving a prediction that he would lose, the hero fought again and again to protect his motherland before dying from Jutmunduss curse. Durendal was as bright as the victories of the great hero. Six seconds. Most items that gained transcendence exhibited strength based on their accomplishments. These accomplishments were legends, and Durendals legend was that it had been used to kill a giant. It meant that it had an outstanding nature for dealing with giants. The being that Yeon-woo was fighting was a god that was as large as a giant, which meant that Vigrid had an advantage. [Vigrid-??? has gained a true name, Durendal.] [The true name of Durendal has been released.] [Folklore: Giant-killing] The amount of transcendence Yeon-woo had gained was far too small and he was unable to release Durenadals complete true name, but with the Holy Fire, it was strong enough. Iapetos screamed as the flames wrapped around his body. His dark body turned red from heat, blistering and forming cracks all over the skin. Flames dripped down like lava among the cracks. Iapetos attempted to release his divine level once more. He would no longer be able to become a great god again, but his situation was too precarious. However, his body didnt listen to him for some reason, as though it had been bound tightly by something. Iapetos realized what it was and scowled at the eyes glaring at him in the skies. Athena! You bitchyou! Had she paid a price for the laws of causality? If so, what had she exchanged for the ability to stop a divine being? Even if the columns of lights made the exchanges between Olympus and Tartarus become smoother, shed have needed a significant sacrifice. It didnt stop there. Beings as tiny as flies to him appeared through an open space. Boos eyes attacked him, while Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca appeared once more and whipped around him. There were also other creatures hed never seen before. A dark shadow loomed over the ground and tentacles sprang up to wrap around Iapetos. [Spirit Guai] [An evolved form of Guai. They stay hidden in the shadows of the spiritual world and only appear when needed.] They were Yeon-woos shadow, and they moved entirely according to his will. Five seconds. Four seconds. Three seconds. The clock continued to tick as Iapetos giant body collapsed. Two seconds. One second. When Yeon-woo reached his limit, his wings released, and he fell to the ground, his entire body exhausted. Was it because hed forcefully used two incomplete wings? Whatever it was, the Demonic Divine Draconic Body finally hit a wall. Vigrid lost Durendals form and returned to its usual appearance. However, as he fell, a faint smile appeared on Yeon-woos face. He felt a lot of pride in discovering how far his strength went before hitting its limits. He was now strong enough to go toe-to-toe and even defeat divine beings. Ill kill you! Kill! Iapetos glowered at Yeon-woo now that hed been released from pain. Flames still ate away at his body, and pieces of his flesh rained down as black energy poured out from the cracks, like water leaking out of a broken pot. Kronos power was leaving his body, and that was the reason Iapetos couldnt make a move even though he greatly desired to kill Yeon-woo. Nono! He struggled to hold onto Kronos power, but it escaped through his fingers. The Giant gods power swirled around and rushed to Yeon-woo, entering the manacle and fetter. The Cast of the Black King cried with pleasure after eating Kronos power. All of this occurred before Yeon-woo could even blink. Aargh! Iapetos exploded with rage. He had not only failed to defeat Yeon-woo, he also lost his power. His body was already shrinking and returning to normal. His eyes were fixed on Yeon-woo, who barely managed to land safely. Ill kill you even if it means death Iapetos slowly approached Yeon-woo, too weak to even finish his sentence. Still, a Titan was a Titan. He had the strength to kill a player who had exhausted himself. Rescue Cain! Protect Cain! Lam and the remaining Dis Pluto members rushed towards Yeon-woo. Enough. Suddenly, the sky divided as a colossal pair of eyes filled with amusement appeared. It was Typhon. Chapter 378 - Gigantomachia (3) Chapter 378 C Gigantomachia (3) Typhon! Iapetos looked up at the sky with a stiff expression. Typhons arrival meant that he was trying to get in the way of his mission. This fightis your lossIapetos What are you talking about?! All I have to do now is kill this bastard! Cant youseeorwont you? Typhons eyes were so cold that they sent shivers down the spine. I saidto look out for that childdo you not seebehind him? Iapetos turned towards the direction that Typhon was looking at. Yeon-woo was gasping for breath, forcing out the last of his strength to fight Typhon. He was surrounded by Lam and the other Dis Pluto soldiers. They were clearly intent on protecting him. However, Iapetos saw something else. There was a large number of gods and demons standing behind Yeon-woo, some of them glaring at Iapetos. Of course, it was impossible for them to descend from the heavenly world, but Athena and Hermes seemed ready to do so as soon as they paid the price. Cernunnos and Vimalacitras gazes were sharp as well. Athenas and Hermes actions made sense, since the Olympians and Titans were enemies. However, why was Cernunnos, who despised being associated with societies, and Vimalacitra, who looked down even on other demons, standing with the human? That wasnt all. [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Its mine.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: If you touch whats mine, Ill kill you.] The lofty Grand Duke of the East was scowling at him like he wanted to rip him apart. What was happening? Iapetos couldnt understand why great gods and demons were shielding the mortal. He was only sure that if he killed that player, all those gods and demons would become his enemies. However, he wasnt scared. With the columns of light appearing, the Titans finally had a chance to ascend to Olympus. They were preparing to reclaim their lost strength as soon as they arrived in the heavenly world. Since their final objective was to rule the heavenly world, they would have to go to war with those beings one day. However, it wasnt the right time yet. They had to subjugate Olympus first to have the foundation to declare war, and they didnt want to make any unnecessary enemies at the moment. But do I have to retreat like this?! The human was within an arms reach, and his weak neck could be broken so easily. The little bastard was even smiling. Although his face was hidden behind a mask, his eyes were curved as though he were laughing and challenging Iapetos to make an attempt to attack. That smile made Iapetos lose his temper. Ill kill you! Didnt you hear metelling you to stopIapetos Iapetos ignored Typhons words as he stretched out towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos lips curved under the mask, and suddenly, white lightning shot down from the sky, as sharp as a knife. As he was about to reach Yeon-woo, Iapetos right arm fell to the ground. Aargh! Iapetos had already been terribly injured from using Kronos power. The new attack, which was filled with Draconic Energy, dealt a critical blow to his soul. Iapetos gripped his stump and stepped back. Blood splattered to the ground as Jeong-woo spread his magnificent white wings in the sky and quietly landed. His silver armor and blade shone with a regal aura. Youre late. What are you talking about? I hurried over as fast as I could. Jeong-woo ignored Yeon-woos scolding and turned Dragon Slayer toward Iapetos. Should I finish my second round with that ugly guy? Black clouds were wavering around Iapetos, which meant that his surroundings were entering the brink of a dream. Under normal circumstances, the power of his soul would make this impossible, but now, he wasnt even as strong as Nemesis barrier. This was the reason why Yeon-woo had been so calm. Jeong-woos soul was very unstable and at a dangerous point. But if a special condition were satisfied, his soul would become as strong as the spirit of a hero, thanks to the level hed achieved before he died. It was a level that had broken through Red Dragons siege and destroyed the Summer Queens heart. If Jeong-woos former power returned, Yeon-woo was sure he would be victorious against the Titan. Jeong-woo could keep up his power for only a short time, but Yeon-woo felt like hed be able to hold Vigrid again once that was up. The Philosophers Stone was already circulating energy from the Soulstone, and his Demonic Divine Draconic Body had almost recovered. Iapetos clenched his teeth. His right arm had been severed so pointlessly. Rage filled his head, but his godly eyes could read the changes the brothers were going through, and he could guess what Yeon-woo was planning. I will not allowany more disobedienceIapetos. Typhons last warning stopped him from moving. He wasnt in the best situation. He was surrounded by Dis Pluto and from the abnormal energy around her, Lam, Hades Apostle, seemed to be preparing for a manifestation. If he continued to fight, hed lose. How could one of the twelve original Titans lose to mere mortals? However, nothing would change no matter how furious he got. Iapetos slowly backtracked, biting his lower lip. Even as he retreated, his eyes were focused on Yeon-woo. Next time we meet, Ill take your head, no matter what. With that, Iapetos vanished and hid himself in a space that Typhon granted. However, Typhon didnt disappear as well. He frowned, as if he were dissatisfied with something, and turned to look at Yeon-woo. Suddenly, his eyes curved happily, as though he were having the time of his life. Even thoughIapetos is a loseramazingI get whyHermes and Athena are so protectivewhy Poseidon is so wary [The trait Cold-blooded repels an unknown pressure.] [The trait Cold-blooded repels an unknown pressure.] Yeon-woo stared back at Typhon, sensing a threat from him. Even though hed been locked up in Tartarus for a long time, Typhon spoke like he knew about everything going on in Olympus. The descendent of Black KingDeath rightly belongs to youbutIll tell you one thingthe Black Kings powershouldnt be used in that manner itis a power that belongs with usnot with the traitor Olympus Traitor? Yeon-woo looked at Typhon with wide eyes. Just then, a drawing hed seen in Olympus Treasury flashed through his mind: it was of a nameless god falling into the netherworld because of Zeus and the other gods. Kronos was his Apostleand we have continuedKronos legacyso you as well! Boom! There was suddenly an immense pressure from the sky that seemed intent on stopping Typhon from speaking more. Yeon-woo turned his head towards the source of the pressure and noticed that Hermes and Athenas Channels had grown darker, as though they were glaring at Typhon and signaling him not to speak any further. Typhons eyes curved more. It appearsyour guardian gods would not likeme to speak with you further. Wellfinish our discussionanother time The eyes started to fade away. That wont be too far in the future so Ill be waitingfor you to come With those words, Typhon finally disappeared. The pressure in the air dissipated as though it had never been there, and a heavy silence descended on them. Plop. Then, the silence was broken by Dis Plutos, who were weakly collapsing to the ground. They longer had any strength left in their legs. From the raiding of the holy territories and Iapetos appearance to the battle with Iapetos subordinates and the arrival of Typhon, it was the most intense battle that theyd ever experienced. Lam also slumped on the ground. She had used the last of her strength for the manifestation of Hades. Jeong-woo had returned to the pocket watch to rest as well. However, Yeon-woo continued to brood over what Typhon said. Kronos was the Black Kings Apostle? Now that he thought about it, when Yeon-woo had fallen into Tartarus near Kronos corpse, the Cast of the Black King had trembled furiously. And the Cast of the Black King had sucked up Kronos power leaking from Iapetos naturally, as if they had always complemented each other. It made sense that Kronos power was from the Black King, and it was understandable why Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hera would be so wary of the power. Zeus and Poseidons generation took over Olympus after defeating Kronos and the other Titans. Its natural that theyd be frightened of the Black King behind the Titans. That was the Titanomachia. However, Hermes and Athenas generation hadnt experienced the Titanomachia and could respect Kronos instead of tremble in fear at his name. If they had begun to support the Black King, it made sense that they would favor Yeon-woo, who was the successor of the Black King. Is that it? Yeon-woo looked up and shared his thoughts. The gods didnt clarify anything. [Hermes smiles ruefully.] [Athena is silent.] Yeon-woo took it as a silent affirmation. However, because of this, he still had a few more questions. He couldnt imagine a concept god taking on another god as an Apostle. If Kronos, who was one of the greatest gods of his time, was just an Apostle, then how incredible would the Black King be? You know something, right? he asked the Demonism inside the Philosophers Stone, but all that came back was strange laughter. Keekeekeek! Chapter 379 - Gigantomachia (4) This place is complete mayhem, too. Kahn arrived approximately an hour later, covered in wounds, his eyes still bright with ferocity. It was clear that hed been involved in an intense battle, as well. He carelessly tossed an object that hed been carrying on his back to the ground in front of Yeon-woo. Dis Pluto turned to look at the two, only realizing just then that Kahn and Paneths party had disappeared during the fight with Iapetos. They were curious to find out what had happened since conflict between the two sides would be a big concern. However, they couldnt tell what Kahn had tossed on the ground. It was covered in blood but since it was squirming, it was clearly alive. However, it didnt look human. At closer inspection, they realized that all of its limbs had been cut off, and its face and body were covered in burns and frostbite. It finally registered to Lam whom the familiar aura belonged to. Is thatPaneth? She wriggled in response to Lams words. Lams eyes widened. Shed guessed that they had ended up in a fight with Yeon-woos party, but she never imagined that Paneth would return in this state. She was a hero whod made remarkable contributions in the past few months, the master of the Family of Divine Blood, the face of the Elohim, and she was backed by several greater gods in Olympus. Although Lam was stronger than Paneth, she still acknowledged Paneth. Along with the others, she looked in shock at Kahn, who only snorted and crossed his arms over his chest like it was no big deal. * * * Do you feel better now? Yeon-woo talked to Jeong-woo as he recovered, curious to know how his meeting with Aether had gone. I dont know. Just After a short silence, Jeong-woo answered from inside the pocket watch. I feel better, but also like shit. Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. The stress of reliving the past mustve been greater than the relief of vengeance. The special benefit had also crammed innumerable memories and experiences into Jeong-woos head, which made it even more difficult. But hyung, what are you gonna do about this? About what? This bastard. Are you gonna lug him around? He pointed at Aethers soul, which was making depressed noises inside the Soul Collection. It had no memory of its previous life and only remembered the fear of death. I want to turn it into a supplement that I can give my subordinates, but you can have it if you want it. I dont. Jeong-woo answered casually with a laugh. You know what I want the most, right? Yeon-woo laughed as well. Then, his eyelids lowered slightly and he muttered, Just wait a little longer. * * * The footsteps of the injured Dis Pluto were heavier when they returned, but the Temple of King of the Underworld greeted them heartily. They could finally feel Hades holy power after the ascension of the four columns of light. Along with their defeat of Iapetos, this kept their spirits high even though they had sustained a great deal of damage. They had made huge progress in the war, and they were overjoyed that they could hope for support from Olympus now that the light columns had risen. It was possible to see the end of the interminable war. However, the news about Paneth and her partys treachery shocked Dis Pluto. Theyd seen them as comrades and heroes, and yet theyd resorted to such cowardly and despicable acts. Everyone knew that there was bad blood between Paneths party and Yeon-woos party, but this was simply unacceptable. It was a grave crime to betray a comrade in Dis Pluto, and it was punishable by death, especially if the betrayal happened on a battlefield. It was a relief that most of Paneths party had died on the spot, but the mastermind was still alive. Although she was on the brink of death, healing magic could still fix her a bit since the Divine Blood in her kept her breathing. It was a blessing that perhaps seemed more like a curse for Paneth now. What a grotesque state. Hades laughed incredulously after listening to what happened. Hed been expecting some kind of treachery, but it was a pleasant surprise that it had ended in futility. However, what truly stunned him was that Poseidon and the goddesses were pretending not to know anything about the whole thing. As he felt the gazes of his brothers and sisters, Hades clucked his tongue. Those shameless fools. They grew more arrogant in the time that Ive been gone. Although they were family, they had a hierarchy. Zeus might be the leader, but Hades was still the oldest among them, and even Zeus listened to him. Besides that, Hades was the King of the Underworld, and everything that occurred there was under his jurisdiction. Just a thousand years ago, Olympus couldnt even interfere in Tartarus, and Olympus had surrendered to him several times. Had too much time passed? Or did they think he would look past their actions since they were the only ones who could help Tartarus? They hadnt said a single word of apology after humiliating Hades. In fact, they stood even taller, as if they had nothing to be ashamed of. It seemed as if they were implying that they would only send support if everyone accepted that only Paneth was to blame, muddying the waters. I apologize. I accept all punishment willingly. Lam bowed in shame to Hades, who was deep in thought. Hades grinned. What do you have to be sorry about? I should have known this would happen Its fine. Youve accomplished great things. You deserve to be rewarded, how can you expect me to punish you? The fault lies with those who planned this. Its not as if you can predict the future. Lam bowed her head even more. The incident had happened because shed stubbornly pushed for the expedition despite Hades reluctance. It seemed that hed been anticipating that something like it would occur. However, she hadnt understood him despite being his Apostle. Instead, she had been too eager for a victory. Although the raids were successful, theyd been humiliated by Olympus and lost the advantage in their battle of wits. She felt the injustice of the situation keenly. Olympus was the one at fault, but Tartarus was the one who had to worry about causing offense. And if Olympus sent their support and Tartarus was at peace again, it was obvious who would have the upper hand. Hades divine level would fall, and this frustrated Lam. And yet, at the same time, they couldnt reject any support. She felt crushed. However, Hades grinned again. How can you still not know me after serving me for a hundred years? Lams eyes widened. She didnt understand his meaning, and Hades smile grew bigger. As usual, it was a lopsided smile that looked cynical, but Lam could tell that Hades was truly enjoying himself. Im more offended that a mere player is testing me. What do you mean, sir? Why dont you come in now? Suddenly, the door to the temple burst open, and Yeon-woo slowly walked in looking as though hed already regained all of his strength. If hed learned anything from this experience, it was that the Demonic Divine Draconic Body was better at recovering than he thought. He could now control his body better after testing its limits. The Demonic Divine Draconic Body was full of potential, and even Jeong-woo was amazed after observing Yeon-woo. If Yeon-woo was successful with the fourth- and fifth-step awakenings and gained the Giant Factor on top of that, how powerful would he be? To Yeon-woo, completing his body was as important as the Black Kings power. It would play an important role in finishing his right wing. Ill leave her disposal to you. You may take her away. Thank you. Yeon-woo bowed. His shadow stretched out like taffy and swallowed Paneths body. Leaving Paneth to Yeon-woo meant that Hades didnt care at all what happened to her. Poseidon and the goddesses might think that Hades had bent to their will, but Yeon-woo knew different. What an old fox. Hades had caught on to what Yeon-woo was planning to do with Paneth. Hades would never ignore his siblings impertinence regardless of Tartarus situation. He was going to return what they did to him and pretend not to know anything. Yeon-woo quietly left the temple. Lams eyes narrowed as she watched him. What did Hades mean by saying that Yeon-woo had tested him? There seemed to be a silent agreement between them, but she had no idea what it was. * * * Only one thought ran through Paneths head: I want to die, please let me die in peace. Her thoughts rushed through her head without a chance of being spoken when suddenly, she felt her body revitalized, and she could see again. Her reason returned as she grew more alert. The first thing she saw was a demon in a black mask. G-go away! Traumatic memories made her convulse as she struggled to escape. It was only then that she realized that she no longer had arms and legs. Aaahh! Ugh! Paneth screamed at her hideous state. It was impossible. She was the leader of the mighty Protogenoi tribe, someone who was going to become a god and enter the heavenly world. There was no way she could be reduced to this state. Yeon-woo blocked her screams with his hand and growled in annoyance. Shut up. Paneth couldnt move after seeing his eyes. She was overwhelmed with fear. She wanted to shake the fear off, but she couldnt. Yeon-woo looked down at her as though she were a bug. It was a look that she had always given others, not one that she ever expected to receive herself. You Protogenoi are always acting like youre the best when youve got nothing to show after your top layer has been peeled off. Youre all the same. Paneth couldnt muster the courage to deny it. I wonder what the real gods are like. As he spoke, he pulled up the power of the Soulstone and blew it into Paneth. Mm! Mmmph! Paneth realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do and thrashed around. If he succeeded, she would never get out alive. She hoped for death, but her soul would be destroyed as well. She didnt want to just vanish like this, but there was nothing she could do. Her body stiffened like a block of wood, and the whites of her eyes showed. A magical energy began to flow out of her burned body, which turned white as her spirit form appeared. It was a familiar sight to Yeon-woo. It was the same thing that occurred when Poseidon descended before Benteke died. However, back then, Poseidon had forced the manifestation. This time, it was Yeon-woo who was pulling it out. He used the data from the Channel that had given Paneth blessings and favors and restored the Channel. It was nearly impossible for a player to force a gods manifestation, but Paneths special blood and the traces of the Channel made it possible. Even if he couldnt pull the god down all the way, he could summon a part of their being. Also, Yeon-woo was second to none at controlling Channels, and the energy of the Soulstone helped. Four spirit forms appeared as Paneth disappeared: Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hera. He had succeeded in restoring all four Channels. A human cannot dare! Poseidons faint image growled. However, the manifestation was weak, so he couldnt apply too much pressure on Yeon-woo. The same went for the goddesses. Yeon-woo didnt reply and instead, he quietly opened his left hand. Devour. Clack, clack. Sharp fangs appeared on the black bumps. Chapter 380 - Gigantomachia (5) Do you think you can get away with this?!The rage was evident in Poseidons voice at being forced to manifest once more after Benteke. He was furious that a little bug would now take his Factor twice. Soon, the stairs between Olympus and Tartarus will be opened. Do you think you can survive facing me?! Yeon-woo clearly didnt care what Poseidon said. [The proficiency of Bathorys Vampiric Sword has dramatically increased.] After the jaws ravenously swallowed Poseidons Factors, they continued on to gobble up Hestias, Heras, and Demeters Factors. The components of each gods holy power were different. Poseidons was like a turbulent wave, Hestias a warm hearth, Heras sharp, and Demeters soft. Yeon-woo could only sense these differences because he had some level of Divine Factors. The pressure of the Factors was so intense so most players would be overwhelmed from being next to them. I now understand why Poseidon is so wary of you after seeing it for myself. Unlike Hestia and Hera, who were absorbed without too many words, Demeter spoke up. However, Yeon-woo couldnt sense any anger from her as he had with Poseidon. And I understand why Hermes and Athena protect you so much. The entire heavenly world is in an uproar with rumors about you. I can see why. Her voice was full of mixed feelings. But you should be careful, Demeter spoke in a whisper, the turbulence is just beginning. Even the successor of the Black King cannot avoid Her voice was cut off because her Factor had been completely absorbed. Swoosh! Yeon-woo felt the Divine Factors taking their places inside him. The potential of the Demonic Divine Draconic Body added a tier. However, Yeon-woo was frowning at Demeters words. Turbulence? What did that mean? Demeter was the mother of Persephone, Hades wife. It was possible that she wasnt entirely on Poseidons side, and there was clearly some significance to her words. Yeon-woo was lost in thought when he suddenly felt a gaze on him. Jeong-woo had left the pocket watch and was watching him. What? Its just that I think its ridiculous. Yeon-woo waited for him to continue. Youre probably the only person in the world who has ever exploited gods. Yeon-woo avoided Jeong-woos eyes and turned away. That temper He heard Jeong-woo mutter to himself, but he pretended not to hear. Just then, Shanons face popped out of the shadows, nodding in agreement. His and Jeong-woos eyes met in deep understanding. * * * After that, time passed quickly. Dis Plutos next attacks cut through Tartarus like a fire roaring through a dry forest. They suffered losses just as they had in the battle with Iapetos, and the entire corps was nearly annihilated. However, Dis Pluto was accustomed to this kind of damage, and after retreating for the last hundred years, they were fired up by the victory that seemed within their grasp. In the center of them allBoom! Swoosh!stood Yeon-woo. [Ares shouts at your performance.] [Sekhmet rubs her lips greedily. She is pleased with the slaughter.] [Cernunnos blesses the spirit Rebecca in order to help you. He contemplates taking a new Apostle.] For Yeon-woo, Tartarus was the greatest stage. The Sky Wings were still incomplete, and he needed to take part in more dangerous battles to finish them. However, there werent many places on the ordinary floors that were risky enough for Yeon-woo. Perhaps the ones above the sixtieth floor might pose some danger and make Yeon-woo more cautious, but even still, the focus was on completing trials, and he wouldnt get the same number of battle experiences. It was a different story in Tartarus. This was a battlefield where divine beings clashed with each other. Even the foot soldiers were stronger than the players on the higher floors. Tartarus was the perfect place for Yeon-woo, and the longer he stayed, the more complete the Sky Wings became. [The left wing (Keyword: Death) of Sky Wings has activated.] [Death has settled on the vast battlefield.] [6,712 Titan subordinates have died.] [591 Titan subordinates have died.] [A new power has been added to the right wing (Keyword: Fight) of Sky Wings.] [Added power(s): Erlang Shens Dragon Kill, Adads E-Karkara] [Vimalacitra nods because you are using his power properly.] [Agares thrashes around saying not to touch what belongs to him.] [All gods ignore him.] [All demons ignore him.] [Agares grips the back of his neck, grinding his teeth.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Get rid of those idiots! Whats so fun about showing off your talents in front of them?!] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Take more of my powers and Factors!] [Agares messages have been temporarily blocked with your authorization.] [Multiple gods watch you.] [Multiple demons drool after you.] [A few gods envy you. They begin to spread malicious rumors about you.] [A few demons are anxious their positions might be jeopardized.] [The discussion about your level is still ongoing. There hasnt been a consensus, so it continues to be extended.] [Please wait a moment.] He could now maintain Sky Wings for about forty seconds, and the Spirit Guai were improving at a quick pace as they took in more fine souls. [Collected souls: 312,456] The size of his collection had increased three times. Souls followed the path Yeon-woo took, creating an unapproachable territory. Needless to say, the Titans and Giants wouldnt leave him be. Kill him through any means possible! For the mightyKronos! Giant gods, including the twelve original Titans, set up their defenses and fought close battles. However, now that Hades holy power was taking an active part in the battles, Dis Pluto had the upper hand as the intense clashes went back and forth. [The sixth holy territory, Buwangji, has been successfully raided.] With the sixth light column descending, they were finally able to complete the connection with Olympus. * * * Youve done well so far. On the day they raided the sixth holy territory, Hades summoned the exhausted Yeon-woo for a private meeting. Yeon-woo was covered in blood and unidentifiable pieces of flesh after his long battle. His aura was still so violent that it was hard to imagine that he was here to show respect to a god. However, Hades didnt mind since this was all in the service of Dis Pluto, and in fact, Hades actually liked such appearances. As someone who had lived on the battlefield and defeated the Titans and Giants in his youth to become their gatekeeper when he grew older, he preferred warlike appearances over the clean ones of those who rested in the back rooms. He felt like he was looking at his younger self. Yeon-woo instinctively knew that the day hed been waiting for had finally arrived. [Sudden quest (Persephones Long-Held Wish) completed.] [Hidden quest (Temple Restoration) completed.] [Hidden quest (Hero Who Stood Against an Ancient God) completed.] He had completed quests that he hadnt even known about. [You have gained] He scrolled down the list of mediocre items and found the reward hed been searching for at the bottom. [You have gained Hades great holy artifact Kynee as a reward.] As I promised you at the start, I will give this to you. Hades slowly descended from his throne and gave Yeon-woo a black helm. It looked like a common bronze helm, but Yeon-woo had seen what Hades appeared like when he wore it. The battle to raid Buwangji, the sixth holy territory, had been a rough one that Dis Pluto had bet the entire house on. Seven of the twelve Titans had shown up, and so many of their subordinates rained down that it seemed they would swallow up the world. It would end up being one of the most memorable battles Dis Pluto had fought in a hundred years. In the middle of the pandemonium, Hades stepped into the battlefield wearing Kynee for the first time. Everything died. Since hed regained his holy power and reclaimed his artifact, Hades finally exercised his strength as a god. Giant gods died with every swing of his sword. Tartarus shook to the point of collapse. There was no way that any of the minor subordinates would survive the attack. It was a show of power that demonstrated Hades status as the oldest of the Olympus and explained how he managed to take Tartarus by himself, and with Kynee on, Hades grew even more frightening. It was no exaggeration to say he was responsible for eighty percent of the success at Buwangji. It is a bit strange that Typhon and the other Giants didnt appear, though. Since they had yet to show their faces, Hades probably needed Kynee more than ever, but he gave it to Yeon-woo without any hesitation. As Yeon-woo watched him approach, it suddenly occurred to him that although Hades was a godly being with a terrifying might on the battlefield, he wasnt that much taller than himself. Dont you need this, sir? Hades grinned. Even though the situation had improved, the cynical smile hadnt left his face. Is a player concerned for a god? How funny. I I only needed the symbolism of the holy artifact, and the legends that come from it. I have everything I need, so you can take it. Yeon-woo didnt understand everything, but since Hades seemed not to have any use for Kynee anymore, he accepted. Thank you. I should be the one thanking you. Our soldiers are in high spirits thanks to your efforts. If not for your assistance, Tartarus wouldve crumbled long ago. It was still a cold voice, but Yeon-woo could hear Hades gratitude. Yeon-woo was rubbing Kynee when Kynee and the Despair of the Black King suddenly started to shake. Hades looked at the two items with rueful eyes for a brief moment and silently returned to his throne. Since you have what you want, you will be returning to the stage, correct? Tartarus would change to the battlefield of legends once it was successfully connected to Olympus. Hades and the others would probably search for the hidden Titans and Giants. Yeon-woos party didnt have any further roles to play since they were little more than shrimp in a battle among whales. Moreover, Olympus wasnt entirely friendly to Yeon-woo. Anyway, that bastard Poseidon, is probably furiously searching for you. Hes just a sore loser. Hades judged his little brother with disapproval and waved his hand at Yeon-woo, allowing him to leave. Yeon-woo bowed and stepped back. Suddenly, for some reason, it felt like he was saying his last goodbyes to Hades. * * * Cain, is this? Yes. Its Kynee. Yeon-woo returned to the temple square where his party was resting. They had been celebrating their grand victory with drinks, and their faces were all red. Kahn saw Kynee in Yeon-woos hand and his eyes widened. He was surprised to see Yeon-woo finally get hold of the item he had been longing for all this time. This meant they were done with this dreary war and could return to the stage. It looks quite different like that. Creutz looked at Kynee with a curious expression. Now that hed been through several life-or-death situations with the party, he was now regarded as a comrade. The master blacksmiths Victoria and Brahm sat down, and Doyle and Galliard returned from socializing with the other soldiers. The pocket watch inside Yeon-woos breast pocket shook like it was excited. Yeon-woo was a bit uncomfortable at the attention he was receiving, but he took a deep breath and looked at Kynee. The Despair and Grief of the Black King trembled as one. Swoosh. Then, Kynee scattered into fine particles and whirled around to gather at Yeon-woos neck. Chapter 381 - Gigantomachia (6) Clank, clank. The chains grew into a black band around Yeon-woos neck, thick enough to appear like a pillory although it was more like a necklace. [You have earned the Fury of the Black King.] Yeon-woo could feel the heavy weight as he checked the information window. [Fury of the Black King] [Category: Armor] [Rank: ???] [Description: ???] [**This is a unique artifact. No other artifact like this exists in the Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. **All information is sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to view the information.] Just as I thought. It was just like the time hed received the Grief of the Black King. He hadnt satisfied the conditions and couldnt read anything about it. He had managed to unlock the Grief in the span of a day. but there was no guarantee he would be that lucky again this time. This is Kynee? Henova walked over with a pipe in his mouth and tapped lightly on Yeon-woos pillory. Clink! Henovas eyes narrowed at the clear, ringing sound. He was one of the best blacksmiths in the Tower, and he immediately recognized that the pillory wasnt made of any common metal. He breathed out smoke and turned his head. Cyclops, this is Divine Iron. Its an item made to bind an extraordinarily strong criminal. Butwhy is this so familiar? Henovas shadow stretched out, and the Cyclops Brontes and Steropes appeared, looking at the pillory thoughtfully. For the past few days, they had been following Henova around to fix Dis Plutos weapons and share their knowledge with him. Right now, its called Fury of the Black King. Fury? Henovas eyes widened and he clucked his tongue. Despair, Grief, and now Fury? Seems the original owner went through a lot. This isnt your everyday Henova trailed off at the stiff expression on Brontes and Steropes faces. Black King? I see. Thats why! They trembled as though they were frightened but also relieved and joyful to have found the answer to a difficult puzzle. But when they turned back to Yeon-woo, their eyes were solemn. If youre his descendent, then it makes sense that you managed to bind us, even though we were once divine beings. So thats why The sins we committed in the past have returned to chain us up like this. It appears so. As the two sighed, Yeon-woo asked, What do you mean? The Cast youre wearing was made by usor rather, we assisted in its creation. Yeon-woos eyes widened. Henova and the other members of the party didnt know how to react since the conversation had lost them by now, but they were sure of one thing. If these three blacksmiths, who once created weapons for three of the Olympians, had assisted in creating the Cast, it was most definitely more phenomenal than a great artifact. How did we fail to recognize it? A lot of time has passed, butis it because the item has been worn down as well? Brontes voice seemed somewhat rueful. Please tell me about it. Those three Casts were our masters, ####, Zeus Brontes frowned. ####As expected, I cannot even speak about him. Just as Yeon-woos name was blurred out by the system, the master Brontes was speaking about was also garbled. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Is it because of the pledge of the Styx? Its something like that. It seems like Lord Zeus has placed a lock on the word. I dont know how much we can say about him. Anyway, the Casts that bound the Black King were created at Zeus request. We used all the Divine Iron in Tartarus and Erebus. It was remarkable. Brontes eyes narrowed. I didnt expect it to shrink to this size. Can you tell me about the situation back then? The pocket watch trembled. The more secrets Yeon-woo uncovered about the Black King, the closer he would get to resurrecting Jeong-woo. You know very well that a pledge of the Styx cannot be broken easily. Yeon-woo clenched his fist. The Black Kings power was always above the features of the system, but it seemed there were limits to its abilities. Did he have to give up here? However... Yeon-woo waited. I can tell you this much. After the Black King was confined to the Void, the ranking in Olympus shifted. Youll be able to learn more if you look into the reasons behind the Protogenois fall and the banishment of the Titans and Giants.Suddenly, sparks exploded from Brontes body. Mm. I see even the system limits even this much.Brontes forehead wrinkled as his body began fading. If he spoke any further about the subject, his soul would most likely be crushed by the pledge of the Styx. However, the information was shocking enough for Yeon-woo. It meant the Titanomachia and Gigantomachia was related to the Black King. And its related to the Protogenoi, too? He was flustered that traces of the Black King could be connected to the Elohim and the descendants of the former divine species like Aether and Paneth. Do you know anything about this? Yeon-woo rubbed the pocket watch and Jeong-woos thoughts were delivered through his fingertips. Not really. There wasnt anything in the special benefit, at least. Im surprised, too. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Then is the only option to invade the Elohim? He had a reason to climb the floors again. Just then, Creutz, who had been silently listening to the conversation, spoke up with sparkling eyes. If youre planning on leaving Tartarus, when do you think youll do it? He wanted the Regiment Leader and Yeon-woo to meet as soon as possible. After observing Yeon-woo for so long, he was sure that they needed to have Yeon-woo as an ally. He was a natural leader. It was clear as water that walking with Yeon-woo would someday lead to a war with the Eight Clans, which could put the Fantasy Regiment in danger as well, but Creutz wanted to know where Yeon-woos path led. Kahn and Doyle looked at Yeon-woo with curious expressions as well. All that was left was to connect the stairs to Olympus. Since Yeon-woo had already received Kynee, they knew their tasks were done. As soon as the Feng Shan ceremony is over. Kahn looked at Yeon-woo strangely. But wont that be dangerous? If the gods of Olympus descend, Poseidon will stop at nothing to kill you. Yeon-woo only snorted at the thought. Tell them to go ahead if they want to give me more Factors. This was Hades territory. No matter how reckless they might be, there were limits to what they could do. It was unlikely the other gods would only observe, too. In fact, Yeon-woo was thinking that this was an opportunity for him to finally meet Poseidon. Also... he trailed off. A faraway gaze was focused on him from someone whom he wanted to meet in person, too. [Athena looks at you.] Athena had been observing from the time Jeong-woo started in the Towers Tutorial to the current moment. He had a lot to ask her. Lady Persephone hopes to catch you before you go and thank you. She says she wants to reward us for helping Hades as well. The rest of the party members nodded at Doyles explanation. No player would refuse a reward, especially if it was given by a god. Just then, Lams voice rang out in the temple. Were starting the Feng Shan ceremony two hours from now. They were finally about to connect Olympus and Tartarus. Yeon-woo put down his drink and slowly stood up. * * * Typhon! Typhon! Thud, thud, thud. Footsteps echoed in the fancy hall. Boom! It was a holy location that required everyone to behave in a respectful manner, but Iapetos pushed the door at the end of the hall open in a vexed manner. What is it, Iapetos? There was a large magic square on the marble floor inside the room. The edges of the complex magic square were ringed with candles which illuminated the dark room. In the center of the square, Typhon quietly opened his eyes. Although his gigantic eyes had loomed in the sky over everyone, his physical body was smaller than those of ordinary people, and his face was covered with messy hair, making it difficult to see his features. It was difficult to believe that he was the king of the Giants, who once threatened Olympus and nearly took over Tartarus. His appearance only added to Iapetos rage. Are you serious?! Iapetos seemed to be ready to kill Typhon at any minute. Six have died because you didnt step up! Six! My brothers! While that good-for-nothing Hades was killing them, neither you nor the Giants appeared! What in the world are you thinking?! Iapetos had stood on the frontlines for the entire of the war. Allies was only a nice way of saying that they were essentially the Giants subordinates. Still, he had never complained. Even if he lost his fellow Titans and subordinates, it was worth it if they could take over Tartarus, invade Olympus, and restore his power. However, when the backup he expected from Typhon and the Giants hadnt materialized at the battle of Buwangji, the Titans lost seventy percent of their precious forces. And yet Typhon looked at Iapetos without an ounce of apology. Something snapped in Iapetos head, and he tried to run at Typhon. Thats enough. You are forbidden from approaching any closer. A man and a woman suddenly appeared from the side and prevented Iapetos approach. They were Gration and Mimas, the right and left hands of Typhon. Iapetos attempted to use his holy power to push them away, but before Gration and Mimas could move, Iapetos shadow suddenly lengthened over the ground and tightened around its owner like a coil of rope. Urk. Iapetos was forced to his knees. The more he struggled to tear the shadow ropes, the tighter it wrapped around him. Iapetos, do not forget our plan. We belong in Olympus, not Tartarus. You know that we need divine blood as a sacrifice to distract the Olympians. You Titans agreed, too. You didnt say they would die! They havent died. Theyve just returned to Kronos. As long the queen is with us, death is a blessing. Why dont you understand that yet, you fool? Typhon said in a cold voice. The queen will arrive at the temple soon. Well march under her flag and take it. Well complete what Kronos couldnt. Iapetos screamed, but no amount of shouting would make his brothers return. Typhon watched him silently. * * * Unlike the complicated battles and preparations before the Feng Shan ceremony to connect Olympus and Tartarus, the ceremony itself was quite simple. As he stood before an altar within a light column, Hades looked at the sky and said a single word. Open. It was a command filled with his newly restored holy power. It moved the system of the Tower and released the constraints between the floors of the heavenly world and the lower world. Rumble. It sounded like a large, heavy door was creaking open, and suddenly, the red sky over Tartarus widened as shooting stars came raining down. Yeon-woo could feel multiple Channels around him become clearer, as though they were growing closer. He felt as though he were being surrounded and then there was a sudden explosion of light in front of his eyes. Boom! A dampness whirled around like a storm. His friends and Dis Pluto lost their balance and fell over. A large trident trembled in front of Yeon-woo, but it had been blocked by something. An intense pressure nearly swallowed Yeon-woo and shook the atmosphere. Yeon-woo didnt blink an eye as he looked at the blue-haired man in front of him. You! Poseidon thrust his trident forward with a scowl but he couldnt get too far. Hermes and Athena were blocking the trident with a cane and sword respectively, as if protecting Yeon-woo. Chapter 382 - Gigantomachia (7) Enough, uncle. Athenas eyes flashed. Although the expression in her eyes whenever she looked at Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo was usually gentle and kind, at the moment, their expression was so sharp that it seemed as though they could cut through Poseidon. Poseidon scowled as he looked at his impudent niece who was always interfering in his business. She had never encountered the Black King, but she was supporting Yeon-woo even though it wasnt a power that a mortal ought to have. However, his niece wasnt one to listen, no matter how much he scolded her. Poseidon could no longer stay silent about her interference. You dare stop me? It didnt matter that she was his niece. If you dont movefine. Ill kill both of you. He released his pressure, and Dis Pluto quickly escaped the storm that began whirling around them. Athenas and Hermes face stiffened. The pressure emanating from the three greater divine beings was so powerful that it created a typhoon. Just when it seemed like the Temple of the King of the Underworld would be shaken from its foundation, Hades growled from his position by the altar, Poseidon! With a frown, he let his holy power burst out, furious that his brother had the nerve to cause a ruckus in his territory. Rumble! Black lightning shot from the sky and the ground shook all the way to its depths. This was his holy territory, and Tartarus was his land. His strength was reflected in his territory, and an intense pressure surrounded everyone. The faces of the gods by the altar paled. They had counted on having the upper hand since they were arriving as Tartarus backup, and they were only now just realizing what kind of being Hades had been like during the Gigantomachia and Titanomachia. He had nearly been forgotten after he left the heavenly world to rule over the Underworld, but in the past, he was a domineering tyrant that even Zeus had to bend to. Hades especially couldnt stand being dishonored. You dare raise your weapons in my territory without my permission? Should I take it that you want to become my enemy? Rumble! The black lightning grew fiercer with every word he spoke. However, Poseidon was also an Olympian, and he stood his ground with a frown. Brother! Did you forget what kind of entity the Black King was? We risked our lives to pull him down after we barely managed to defeat Kronos! But how! Before Poseidon could finish, dozens of condensed lightning bolts fell in front of him. Roar! He stepped back in surprise. Hades'' eyes glittered dangerously. Im warning you for the last time: put that trident down. The child in front of you is my friend and guest. It was evident that Hades wouldnt let Poseidon do as he pleased. When Poseidon still didnt move, Hades put his hand on the sword at his waist. The gods of Olympus looked on anxiously. If Hades and Poseidon fought, everything would be over. They were already at a disadvantage despite combining all their forces; an internal fight would only benefit the Titans and Giants. The problem was that both Hades and Poseidon were prideful and would never give up. However, Poseidon eventually moved his trident to the side in fury. Dammit! He blew away a section of the holy territory, but his whirling pressure was reined in once more. Still, he continued to fume, and the atmosphere was still tense. He turned to look at Yeon-woo with a glower. You got lucky this time. Ill never forget how you humiliated me today. An intense pressure weighed down on Yeon-woos shoulders. Ordinary players would have passed out or seen their souls crushed, but Yeon-woo only smirked in response. It was pathetic to see a divine being acting like a stubborn child. As you wish. You! Veins bulged on Poseidons temples. For a moment, he considered getting rid of Yeon-woo even if it meant fighting Hades, but he forced himself to keep calm. If he used all his power, he could easily kill Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo wouldnt go down without a fight. He was a player who had killed a god before, and the process wouldnt be that easy. In the end, Poseidon managed to hold himself back with preternatural effort and turned around. The gods following him hesitated and left after bowing to Hermes and Athena, then glaring at Yeon-wooHestia, Hera, and Demeter among them. Athena only put her sword away after Poseidon and the others were completely out of sight. However, the sharp combative aura around her remained. Hermes chuckled at his sister. Do you know something, sister? What? Athena wondered what her mischievous brother was trying to pull this time and narrowed her eyes. Hermes continued to smile playfully despite her sharp gaze. If you only ever show this violent side, any guys interested in you will be scared away. Belatedly realizing her mistake, Athena quickly regained her composure, but it was too late. Yeon-woo was already staring at her. Thank you for helping me. Athena nodded in a slightly flustered manner. You acted like you had a lot to say when you finally met him. See, I was right, hm? Hermes voice suddenly rang in her ear. She recalled how Hermes had giggled at her as she anxiously watched Yeon-woos reunion with Jeong-woo. What did he say back then? Something about not knowing what to say when she was finally in front of him? At the time, she told him to stop speaking nonsense, but it was just as Hermes said. She was so taken aback that she was dumbstruck. The child that she had been watching over now knew all of the past incidents surrounding his brother and all the other occurrences related to it. Athena couldnt bring herself to speak because she was worried that Yeon-woo still resented her. Ill leave so you two can talk. Hermes smiled slyly and disappeared after winking at Yeon-woo. Athena wanted to slap his face, but she stopped herself. Are youhurt? Shed carefully contemplated what to say, but the words that actually popped out were so stupid. She wanted to smack herself on the mouth, especially since she was supposed to be the goddess of wisdom. Im fine, thanks to you. Thats a relief. Yes. There was an awkward moment of silence between them. The onlookers wondered what had happened and stared with wide eyes. [Time Difference] Suddenly, the world excluding Yeon-woo and Athena, slowed down. Yeon-woo had sped up his speed of thought, and as he intended, Athena was able to follow. It was a quiet environment for the two of them to speak, like a private bubble within the noise around them. Just then, the pocket watch spun and Jeong-woos spirit body slowly slid out. He looked at the goddess who had watched over him for a long time. So thats what she looks like. That was Jeong-woos first thought. It was his first time to see Athena, but she seemed so familiar, especially the eyes that looked so sadly at him. They were the same eyes that had supported him until the end. seeing Athena for the first time. Thank you. Jeong-woo could finally express his gratitude. It was something hed wanted to do for a long time. Athenas eyes quivered from his unexpected words. I Youre the only one who protected me until the end, Athena. Athena pressed her lips together. However, Jeong-woo was smiling brightly. Of course, I resented you, too. Youve watched me from the beginning but you never showed yourself like this. I felt uncomfortable because you only ever watched me, and I was hoping that you would help me in the end when I was grasping at straws. Jeong-woo recalled the message that popped up right before he closed his eyes. It was something about an unrevealed god watching him with sad eyes. That message repeatedly popped up in his special benefit as well, and it became almost predictable. In a way, being watched like this was an unpleasant experience, but at the same time, he was grateful that shed stayed by his side until the end. Whenever I closed my eyes, I always had the same thought: its not so lonely, and theres someone whos always watching me. Technically, Athena had no reason to help Jeong-woo. All she had done was peek at the future and show her pity. It wasnt as if she could interfere either. The Towers fixed system blocked the interference of the heavenly world in the name of the laws of causality. Also, Athena had done her best to help Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo after that. Thank youfor saying that. Athena wiped her eyes with a faint smile, although tears continue to brim in her eyes. She had been wondering what to say when she finally met the brothers, and she was grateful that theyd spoken first. As he looked at her, Jeong-woo thought of how fragile she was, even though she was a goddess. Hed always felt it from the way shed looked at him with sad eyes, but it was clear to him now that she was even more fragile than hed believed. How could such a delicate person be the goddess of war and wisdom? When she had confronted Poseidon, she seemed like a steady ally, but now, she seemed like an older sister who lived next door. Jeong-woo was reminded of his mother, and he instinctively spread his wings and took a step closer to Athena. They were close enough to feel each others breath. Athena took a step back unconsciously. No man had ever stood so close to her before. Normally, she wouldve brushed him away, but when she looked into his pure eyes, she lost the will to rebuff him. Instead, she felt surprised. Then, Jeong-woo hugged Athena lightly, as if reassuring her that everything was all right. At first, she was stunned, then she realized that he was trying to comfort her with his warmth. She nodded graciously. * * * Do you know you can be punished heavily for touching a gods body without permission? After a while, Athena pushed Jeong-woo away, pouting with embarrassment. Although she was pretending to be strict, she just seemed cute. Hahaha! Are you really the goddess of war? You seem to have a lot of tears. Jeong-woo found himself bursting into laughter, making Athenas pout grow bigger. Jeong-woo realized that Yeon-woo was staring at him and tilted his head. What? Yeon-woo shook his head. Nothing. I was just wondering what face Sesha and Ananta would make if they saw you like this. Jeong-woo couldnt reply. Or maybe if I said something to Brahm Thats not what this is! Athena smiled as she watched the brothers squabble. She could see herself and Hermes in them. Really, they were quite adorable. Then, Yeon-woo pushed away the noisy Jeong-woo with his hand and he locked eyes with Athena, who had a warm expression on her face. Can I ask you something? The reunion was over. It was time to ask her what hed always wanted to know. Yes. Athenas eyes widened slightly, and she nodded stiffly. She had an idea of what he wanted to know. If Im correct, you foresaw something when Jeong-woo first entered the Tutorial. Athena hesitated, then nodded heavily and said, Correct. It was quite short, though. Just as I thought. Yeon-woo muttered to himself. He asked another question. Were Jeong-woo and I in that vision? Yes. What happened to us? Athena hesitated and replied with a sigh. Before that, let me correct one thing. The vision I saw was of you, but not the both of you. It was a confusing answer that made the brothers eyes widen. What does that mean? Athenas face hardened. There was...only one person. Chapter 383 - Gigantomachia (8) Whoalook at their auras. Theyre truly warlike. The Titans were one thing, but Olympus is another. I suppose gods are gods. Only when the gods of Olympus stepped away did Kahn and the others manage to catch their breaths. Kahn was slightly exaggerating, but the others still nodded. Olympus is a pantheon of manyso theyre one of the largest societies along with Deva, Chan Sect, and Asgard. Since theyre the heads of a society like that, its natural for their auras to be so impressive. Brahm grinned, reminiscing about his time in the heavenly world. Olympus was considered one of the most troublesome places in the heavenly world. They interfered in the lower world the most frequently and saw the most incidents. It was also the place where the biggest shift in generations had occurred. It seemed like their tradition was still being passed down. It had only been a short while, but the gods of Olympus clearly moved in two rival groups: the old gods with Poseidon and Hera versus the young gods centered around Hermes. A few of them wandered around trying not to take sides, but most gods associated with one group were hesitant to approach those in the other group. Even more telling, the gods who were more powerful didnt even glance at the other group. It clearly meant that the conflict between the generations had gone past the point of no return. I heard it became more extreme after Zeus fell into a slumber. I guess the rumors were true. Brahm was sick of the heavenly world, but he sometimes took an interest in noisy Olympus. One thing hadnt changed throughout the years: their arrogance. They had some interest in Yeon-woo, who had caused an uproar in the heavenly world, but they didnt even look at the other players. Some openly frowned as though they found it distressing to even breathe the same air. To this day, the ones at the top havent changed. Brahm snorted at the gods of Olympus and glanced at Yeon-woo. Most people hadnt noticed it, but Brahm knew through his connection with Yeon-woo that he and Athena had conversed about something. Although he didnt eavesdrop because it was a private conversation, something kept nagging at him. Its a bit weird. Numerous gods and demons had lavished attention on Yeon-woo, but hed had the most contact with Olympusfrom the Black King, who likely had a connection to Olympus, the blessings of Hermes and Athena, and his bad blood with Poseidon to the two Legendary beasts named after gods in Olympus and the battle in Tartarus. Since a players worth was determined by the accomplishments registered in the system, it wasnt wise to keep such a close connection with one place like this unless you were an Apostle. Brahm was concerned that Yeon-woo would be swept up in the disorder of Olympus. Yeon-woo had told everyone to get ready to leave because they would depart Tartarus after his business with Athena was finished, but the laws of causality couldnt be brushed away that easily. Smack! Brahm shut the book he had been reading and pulled out a bamboo container from within his breast pocket. He hadnt wanted to use it unless as a last resort, but he was feeling too frustrated. At the noise, Galliard, who was next to him, tilted his head. Whats that? Ive never seen it before. Tools of divination. Divination? You dont believe in that stuff? I dont discount it either. What do you want to see? Events in the future. With that reply, Brahm silently pulled out a bamboo stick. There was a mysterious letter at the end of it that only Brahm could read. Inauspicious. In fact, it wasnt just inauspicious; it was greatly inauspicious. What does it say? Nothing, nothing. Brahm put the bamboo stick back, controlling his facial expression to the best of his abilities. However, he felt like his heart had dropped to the soles of his feet. It was a rarely seen ill omen. What happened? Were Yeon-woo and Olympus not suited to each other? He shook the container several times and pulled out more sticks, but the same results appeared: great inauspiciousness. Nothing good would come from associating with Olympus. I should tell Yeon-woo that we need to leave quickly. Staying here would only bring misfortune. Just then, Yeon-woo appeared, on his way back to them. Brahm started to move forward, then he suddenly paused. Although Yeon-woos expression was hidden behind his mask, Brahm had a feeling that Yeon-woos face was tense. Their connection shook from Yeon-woos intense emotions. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Brahm. Yeon-woo said hesitantly, How likely do the visions of gods become reality? The question was completely unexpected, and Brahm realized that something must have happened during Yeon-woos conversation with Athena, probably the revelation of premonitions or prophecies. Those didnt always bring good results for gods and demons. If its not someone who has precognition as their domain, they can sometimes be inaccurate. Precognition doesnt come from one solid outcome, its a result of multiple processes. Its not unusual for people to force different bits together to make sense of it all. Precognition and prophecies were thorny matters. There had been times when those in Olympus or Deva had tried to struggle against their prophesied fates and make other decisions, only to end up with the same results. Precognition could be considered a superficial view of the likeliest possible future according to the laws of causality. Brahm believed in them since he had once been a higher god. Thenif theres a picture or drawing of you, Galliard, Sesha, and Ananta sitting together Suddenly, Brahm recalled a vision hed had before he lost his holiness. He had seen five people smiling togetherbut why did he suddenly remember it now? That last person wasnever mind. I think I said something I shouldnt have. Yeon-woo shook his head. However, Athenas rueful voice was still ringing in his head: But I wasnt able to see who that last person was, even though I saw it with the eyes of a god. * * * I ended up telling him. But I dont know if this will bring fortune, misfortune, or something completely different. Athena slowly walked in silence to the temple where the gods of Olympus waited. Had it been seven or eight years ago? She never expected that a split-second image shed seen would bring someone like her, whod already lived thousands of years, so much agony. At the time, she had been looking for pieces of the Black King in the lower world. The Black King was a necessary beginning for her, Hermes, and their brothers who dreamed of the same thing. The only thing they had going for them was a prophecy that they would someday appear in the lower world. Fortunately, Poseidon and the others didnt trust the prophecy, and Athena could find them before they did. At that moment, she had been hit with an intense feeling that something was appearing in the Tutorial. The Tutorial wasnt of any interest to the gods of Olympus, but when she turned around, she saw Jeong-woo, a novice whod received an invitation to participate in the Tower. He had talent, but his body and abilities were a mess, and he wasnt even among the most basic of players. She thought he would die in Section A or retire from fear, but she found herself watching him again and again. The player she thought would die early steadily progressed. He saved his friends and sometimes made deals, and sometimes, he pulled at Athenas heartstrings. In the end, when he graduated with a high ranking, she screamed in joy. She had always blessed heroes, and Jeong-woo was a child who could become one. Then, she realized that this child was a key related to the Black King and that he would face a tragic end. Three different visions had flashed past her eyes. Shed wanted to change each one of them, but two had already come to pass: Jeong-woos death and Yeon-woos awakening. And now, there was one final vision left. Athena didnt know what would happen after telling them. Precognition only showed a specific result, not the events that led up to it, how it could be avoided. Even though she was a goddess, she couldnt even say for sure if it was a certainty. The person smiling in the final vision looked like it could be either Yeon-woo or Jeong-woo. Perhaps it was just a snapshot of a moment where one of the brothers happened to be occupied somewhere else. Perhaps she was just making a big deal out of nothing, but Athena knew she couldnt be complacent. When she reached the center of the temple, she found Hermes leaning on a column with his arms crossed instead of waiting for her inside, as shed expected. What are you doing here? Obviously, Im waiting for my sister. Me? Athenas forehead wrinkled. What are you planning this time? You make it sound like I live to annoy you. That makes me upset, hm? You dont? Well, guess I cant deny it. Hermes snickered. Athena immediately moved her hand to her sword, annoyed with her brothers behavior ever since they arrived in Tartarus. Using his holy artifact, Hermes prudently created some distance between them, pretending to be scared. Hey. Lets use words, OK? Do you know what peace means? Peace, my ass. Did you already forget what I rule over? Geez, you know when Father thinks words are pointless and reaches for his sword Ka-shing! good thing youre totally different. Whew! How could I compare our simple-minded and irresponsible dad to you? Hm? Right? Clank! Athena pushed her sword back into its sheath. With ### From your expression, it looks like things went well. Need I ask? Then what? Because of that. Hermes pointed at the temple. Its door and windows were wide open, revealing what was going on inside. Although there was the possibility that important information might be leaked as the gods spoke, no one had the courage to approach the gods of Olympus. However, thanks to the view, Athena could observe the loud arguments inside the temple. Are you going to give the power of the Black King to a mortal? You know better than anyone else what kind of power it is! It cant be done! Poseidon shouted as he burst up from his seat, his face as red as a tomato. Hades merely smiled coldly, still seated. I already gave him Kynee. I believe thats enough of an answer. Hades! Boom! Poseidon punched the table, losing his temper. His beard trembled, and his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. The other gods of Olympus listening were just as stunned, from Hestia, Hera, and Demeter to Nereus, Doris, Limos, Dike, and Eunomia, who had come in support of Poseidon. Even gods like Apollo, Artemis, and Dionysus, who were on Athenas side, seemed shocked. Zeus Astrape and Poseidons Triana had been forcefully absorbed because they lacked holy power, but Kynee was a different matter entirely. Giving a great holy artifact like Kynee meant that Hades had betrayed the pledge of the past and sided with the player Yeon-woo. From a certain perspective, it meant that Yeon-woo was closer to him than Lam was. The issue was complicated further by the fact that it was an item that had been recreated with much difficulty after already being destroyed once. A holy artifact was the symbol of the legend of a divine being. Hades had given his future to Yeon-woo. You mean youre already surprised by something like this? Hades crossed his legs, resting his chin in his palm. A corner of his mouth lifted in a cynical manner. If I say I plan on giving that child the cumbersome title of King of the Underworld once he attains a divine level, that will completely appall you then. The others froze at Hades sudden bombshell. Chapter 384 - Gigantomachia (9) Are you serious?! Poseidon was the first to collect his wits. His face had not only turned red, but he was trembling in rage from head to toe. He had been trying to keep his composure since he was in Hades territory, but he had reached the end of his patience. Of course, Hades wasnt one to care. Dont shout, Poseidon. No one here is deaf. Hades smile deepened. Didnt you say hes a mere mortal? How ironic. Since youve been bested by that mere mortal several times, what does it make you? A loser? Idiot? Something along those lines? Dont mock me! Mock? If speaking the truth is mocking you, Ill do it to no end. Hades dropped his right hand from under his chin and straightened his back. The same goes for the rest of you. His eyes swept over the rest of the gods, which included Hestia, Hera, Demeter, and their subdeities. It was pathetic that an internal conflict had risen within Olympus all because of the Black King. A lot of time has already passed. Why cant you fools let it go? The past is already the past. You dont have to pay attention to it. Why are you so obsessed? Because the past is not simply the past. Hera shot up from her seat to defend their position. As Zeus wife and the queen of Olympus, she had the right to speak as much as the three brothers, since she had been ruling over Olympus in their stead. Then what is it? It was our identity. One that allowed simple shepherds like us to sit on the thrones of Olympus. After Kronos had been brought down, the Black King was trapped in the Void, stripped of his power. Not long after, they managed to gain Olympus. But if the Black King rose once more, it would mean that the ember that they believed had already died would ignite again. It was a root that needed to be pulled up before it could grow. However, Hades snorted as though they were being unreasonable. We are stronger now and rule over more superior domains compared to the time of the war. We have the throne and our influence. Even if Kronos were resurrected because of the Black Kings return, he would have little of his previous power. They wont be able to break down the stronghold we built, will they? Hera pressed her lips together. Technically, Hades was right. They had brought the Black King down at a time before the Towers system had established its current structure. It had been a turbulent time with many fights, and those who occupied the throne changed from one day to the next. The old godly tribes of the Elohim, such as the Protogenoi and the Vanir, had lost their power during those uncertain times. High Elves, fallen angels, and half-demons were among those that suffered. It was only after the confusion had settled down that multiple societies of gods and demons finally took shape and stabilized the heavenly world. After the system was established and eons passed, the heavenly world became steady, and a few gods and demons remained part of the system, expanding the influence of the Tower. The Tower grew larger in scale and accepted new players every day. The gods and demons grew in direct proportion to this. The Black King was a great being of the past who existed at the beginning of the universe, ruling over darkness, death, and chaoswhich was why the gods of Olympus feared him. But now that the order of the universe had been settled, Hades believed that Olympus no longer had any reason to fear him. Perhaps we could bring the Black King back as an ally against that cowardly Gaia. Hades words made an odd light shine in the eyes of Apollo, Artemis, Hermes, and Athenathe younger generation. Unlike the old-fashioned older generation, it was clear they believed the Black King was necessary. So that it wont just be a bunch of fools from Olympus, Hades muttered to himself. Then, he asked Poisedon another question. Or perhaps you dont have the confidence to defend the throne youre sitting on? Is your position that low? You! Of course, I dont think any of you will change your minds just because of my words. Gods were self-righteous and narrow-minded; they continued on the path they believed was right. Hades observed that even though they had brought Kronos down, they were behaving just like Kronos had in the first place. It was part of the reason why Hades had volunteered to descend to Tartarus in the past; he didnt want to be associated with such fools. I will also move forward with my decision. Once that child sheds his skin and actualizes the Black King, I shall promote him to this position, so stop with your complaining. The position Hades occupied was essentially the Black Kings, and it seemed fair to return it to its original owner. Poseidon could only glare at Hades, realizing that he couldnt convince him. Do you think that bastard will gain divine power? Why not? Hades recalled the wing of death and the wing of fight that Yeon-woo had used in the war. Death originated from the Black King, but fighting didnt. It was entirely the childs possession. His accomplishments were already being recorded in history, and when he received the chance, it wouldnt take much for them to be turned into legends. Its something that hasnt occurred in thousands of years, ever since the Tower was erected. Even Allforone couldnt gain a divine level, but youre saying that bastard will? Nonsense! Thats not the entire truth, and you know it. Allforone hasnt become a divine being out of his own choice, and even if there were dozens of you, you wouldnt be able to defeat Allforone. Poseidon clenched his fists at the additional humiliation he received from his brother. His veins pulsed as if they would explode any minute, and he was holding back with preternatural effort. Regardless, Hades continued to ruffle Poseidons feathers as if it didnt matter to him whether Poseidon became angry or not. The same goes for the other players. Have you taken a proper look at the lower world? There are over ten players who are ready to ascend to a divine level and shed their skins. A few of them are powerful enough to become higher divine beings, but they havent been able to accomplish it. Do you know why? It was related to what Yeon-woo had been curious about: why were the generals of Dis Pluto at the same level asor even belowthe Nine Kings even though they were divine beings? Why did Astraeus die? The answer was simple: Allforone has completely cut off the heavenly world from the lower world, forcing the systems functions to pause. There is no way players that are bound to it can become divine beings. No one could speak at first. Does that mean you believe if that child ### can avoid Allforone, he will probably become a divine being? Among the silent gods, Demeter was the only one who regarded Hades with tranquility. Of the six siblings, shed always had the calmest temperament, and also, she was Hades mother-in-law. Hades nodded. To be exact, hell be releasing the system from Allforones control. At the silence, he added, Regardless, that child is going to gain divinity someday in the future. Poseidon began shouting, Theres no way Allforone would allow! Hades cut him off. No. I believe in him. Hell do it. There was a firmness in Hades voice. Poseidon and the others were silent, their lips shut tightly together. The younger generation standing a step away from them glanced at each other. Apollo, Artemis, and Dionysus hadnt made their decision about Yeon-woo yet. Although their goals lined up with those of Athena, Hermes, and Ares, who favored Yeon-woo, they were concerned that it would be difficult for a mortal to succeed to the Black Kings power. They thought that it would be better for one of them to take Yeon-woo as an Apostle and guide him in using the Black Kings power properly. The only reason they hadnt attempted it was that theyd seen the Cast of the Black King absorb Azrael. However, if Hades was telling the truth, they no longer needed to worry. I can finally hand over this cumbersome crown of the Underworld. Ill be relieved of all my frustrations, and Ill feel much lighter. Hades chuckled as he looked at the gods of Olympus pondering the issue. Only Poseidons eyes flashed with a fierce light. No. A caterpillar only eats leaves, and a crow only flaps its wings, he said, meaning that no one could become something that they werent. A mere mortal becoming divine? Impossible. Thatmakes a mockery of all of us. Mortal, mortal. Arent you sick of saying that word? Even though we call ourselves immortals, we arent really ones. Still! There are destinies that just cannot be overcome. Its going against the laws of nature. Poseidon slowly stood as he continued. Im going to fix the laws. Youre going to obstruct me? Think what you want. Right now, were working together because we have a common enemy, but I must kill that bastard and bury the Black King again. Hades sharp canines peeked from his smiling lips. Are you saying youll stand against me? Do you think I cant? Rumble! Hades and Poseidons holy powers clashed once more, shaking everything around them. The thick tension of a looming fight made it difficult to breathe. The Temple of the King of the Underworld trembled, and dust and stones fell to the ground. Just then, the door burst open, and a woman walked in. Stop. What are the elders of Olympus doing? She was a goddess with an elegant figure, and her dark green hair flowed behind her. Each step she took pushed away the fierce waves of holy power that emanated from Hades and Poseidon. The other gods of Olympus were surprised. No one had known how much shed changed because she hadnt returned to the heavenly world during the long period that she waited for her husband. However, the great holy power she had was leagues beyond what shed possessed in the past. It was possible she was at the same level as her husband, Hades, or perhaps even beyond him. Although she had just arrived, the atmosphere of the temple shifted completely to her. It was Persephone, the goddess who had attained the two domains of warm spring and cold winter. She was the daughter of the goddess of the earth, Demeter, as well as Hades wife. She paused and looked from Hades to Poseidon. Hades unconsciously trembled as he met Persephones eyes. His wife had returned. He had been avoiding her for hundreds of years by pretending to have gone missing so that he could dedicate himself to Tartarus. He knew that they would see each other again after the Feng Shan ceremony. At the sight of her, his heart began to pound quickly. Like a frozen stream slowly melting in the warm spring sunshine, the cold King of the Underworld seemed to return to the time when hed experienced the first stirrings of love. However, he was also overcome with ruefulness when he saw Persephones eyes. Nothing had changed. Her gaze still didnt hold any warmth or affection towards him, and it was as heavy as it had always been. I longed for you so much and thought of you every day. However, it seems like you didnt feel the same way. I thought my ardor would cool after avoiding you for such a long time, but it hasnt at allI hoped youd forgive me, but I suppose Im still an unpardonable sinner in your eyes. Am I nothing more than the husband you were forced to marry and the King of the Underworld that you have to pay your respects to? Hades almost couldnt stop himself from saying the words out loud. On the other hand, Poseidon scowled, displeased that his holy power had been scattered. How dare you stick your nose into a discussion restricted to Olympians? Are you behaving like this because you think your husband will support you? Poseidon glanced from Persephone to Hades, smirking. Hades'' expression stiffened for the first time. How pathetic. However, Persephone just laughed, as if Poseidon wasnt important enough to give a proper reply to. Poseidons face hardened. What? My husband is who he is, but I only speak for myself. If its more convenient for you to split sides like that, go ahead, although it wont change how pathetic you are right now. You bitch! Poseidon couldnt keep his calm now that hed been humiliated not just by Hades but also Hades wife. He made a move for his trident. Hades was about to get up in surprise, but suddenly, Poseidon was tangled up by tentacles that rose from his shadow and slammed him into the ground. Boom! Urk! He struggled like a frog to escape the shadows grip, but the tentacles merely tightened around him. Countless lines grew visible in the shadow, and they opened up to reveal eyes that blinked at him. Poseidon didnt even realize he was shivering as a strange anxiety entered his heart. When he forced himself to look up, Persephone was staring at him, her eyes expressionless. She looked even more fearsome like this. Her gaze reminded him of the eternal enemy of all the gods in Olympus, the maternal figure that Titans, Giants, all demonic creatures and ghosts originated from: Mother Earth, Gaia. Chapter 385 - Gigantomachia (10) Mother Earth. From the beginning of time, Mother Earth had gone by different names: Gaia, Ishtar, Hebat, Tiamat, Devi, Ymir, Nuwa, Grandmother Magoand Vieira Dune. Every legend called her by a different name, a sign of her influence and independence from the societies of gods and demons. Mother Earth had always existed before the heavenly world had ever formed; in fact, she had come into existence before the universe itself had been properly constructed. And so, she had contributed a great deal to the creation of something from nothing. She raised mountains, cut hills, and made rivers flow. Then, she birthed life to fill the empty stage. She had the abilities of a god of creation. However, eventually, Mother Earth grew ostracized from her creations. The universe began to evolve smoothly without her help, and it began to move away from her grasp. As it expanded, it brought forth many stars, and large universes became zones where smaller universes collided. The world began to take on multiple dimensions. Countless heroes were born in the growing universe, and when they attained holiness from their legends, they gained transcendence. They called themselves gods, demons, dragons, and giants, and they desired to climb even higher. Mother Earth was displeased. Although she was more of a concept and didnt have a personal identity, she still believed that the universes and worlds were her children. She saw them as young entities who didnt know their place and tried to escape her control. She encompassed everything, but freedom wasnt in her vocabulary. However, Mother Earth couldnt act on her desire because of her lack of self. She ended up creating manifestations of herself to punish her misbehaving children, and these took the form of monsters and ghosts that fought bitter wars with the transcendentsthe war against great beings immortalized in legends. Olympus fought a war against Giants from Gaia, Asgard created mountains and hills from the death of the Giant Ymir, Dilmun hunted the vicious dragon Tiamat, the Chan and Jie Sects worked together for the first time to seal Nuwa, LInfernal gained powers by stealing them from Mother Earth, and so on. Each universe and world fought with Mother Earth on different fronts at the same time, and the great legends that followed them led to the creation of a single system. Unable to fight multiple battles at the same time, Mother Earth was chased out, and several universes and worlds gained their freedom from her. The transcendents organized the groups that had formed to fight in the war and ruled over their worlds, although a damned being later trapped them in the heavenly world soon after. Still, Poseidon remembered the glory of the past, when the endless world had been in his hands. Of course, Mother Earth hadnt been completely annihilated, and wars erupted regularly. When Poseidon saw a reflection of Mother Earth in Persephones eyes, a chill ran down his spine even though the look had only appeared for a split second, making him think hed been mistaken. He hadnt felt this kind of terror since theyd defeated his Apostle, Kronos. Clap! However, his thoughts were interrupted by Demeter, who clapped her hands together. All right, thats enough. Demeter inserted herself between the two gods. Persephone, why dont you stop here? Yes, Mother. Persephone hadnt seen her mother in a long time and couldnt deny her request. She also believed that Poseidon had gotten the message, so she took a step back. The shadows that had wrapped around Poseidon silently withdrew. Plop! Poseidon collapsed on the floor, gasping for air as he glared at Persephone. Demeter clapped her hands once more to ease the tense atmosphere. This couple is meeting for the first time in hundreds of years, so they must have a lot to talk about. Why dont we give them some time to speak in private? After all, tomorrow will be the start of a new Gigantomachia. Demeter silently sent Hades signals with her eyes before she left, but Hades expression was still clouded. * * * After the chaotic conference ended, Hades and Persephone were left alone in silence. The fancy beverages and food on the table looked abandoned. Persephone walked around the temple in a leisurely manner and smiled brightly. Nothing has changed. As expected of you. However, Hades just silently watched her from his seat, not uttering a word. Persephone pouted, looking hurt. Youre seeing your wife for the first time in such a long while and you dont have anything to say? Hades eyelids quivered at the voice hed thought of every day for the past hundreds of years, the voice that had taught him what love was. Have youbeen well? His voice shook. Do you think I was well? How many wives would be at ease if their husbands dont return home? He wanted to ask if it was the truth but forced himself not to. Is that so? I apologize. His eyes drooped sadly, and another heavy silence descended between them. Persephone laughed softly; her taciturn husband was the same as ever. She looked at him with a composed expression, the smile as warm as springs sunlight fading from her face and leaving the coldness of winter behind. Did you see what I was doing that day? Hades pressed his lips together and kept his silence. However, the incident she mentioned replayed in his mind once more. That was the day that hed left for Tartarus from the Underworld. Everythingwill be as Great Mother wishes. He had seen it purely by accident. He had rushed down to Tartarus after hearing that there was trouble there, and hed been mired in the battles to defend his holy territories. He returned to the Underworld to clear his head and happened to see Persephone praying alone in their bedroom, kneeling quietly on the floor. At first, hed been moved, thinking that his wife had finally opened up her heart to him and prayed for his safe return. But he quickly realized that it was a prayer of worship to another being. Hed never heard of such a thing beforehow could a god worship another god? However, when he felt the holy power that responded, he realized who Persephone had begun serving and what the rebellion of the Giants and Titans were leading to. It appears you did see. I wasnt entirely sure you hadI tried to hide it as best as I could but I suppose I was careless. She slowly approached him. In her wake, the floor turned black with shadows, like ink staining paper. The color reminded Hades of himself as he watched her advance. After realizing the truth about Persephone, he had agonized for days. If he let her be, Tartarus wouldnt be the only place in danger. The entire Underworld, including Erebus, would be at risk. The reason the Giants and Titans had been locked up in Tartarus was to cut them off from Gaia. However, if Persephone became Gaias Apostle and connected them again, it would spell disaster not only for the Underworld but also stretch all the way to Olympus. From that point, it would affect the heavenly world, and the entire ninety-eighth floor would be threatened by Gaia. The incident that Olympus and other transcendents had tried to stop would rise once more. At that moment, he had understood that he needed to kill Persephone immediately. It didnt seem like shed had Gaias power for too long, so it was still possible for him to do it. However, he simply couldnt do it. His hand moved to his sword, but he couldnt find the strength to pull it out. How could he kill his own wife? She had been forced to live as his wife all this time because of his one-sided love, and he couldnt bring himself to hurt her again. There was only one thing he could do: repress the rebellion of the Titans and Giants before Persephone could act. If he could block the entrance to Tartarus, she wouldnt be able to do anything. After making his decision, Hades remained in Tartarus, letting hundreds of years pass by. He failed and couldnt even hang onto his holy territories, much less stamp out the rebellion. When Typhon, another one of Gaias Apostles, consumed Kronos power, he even grew more influential than Hades. It was then that Hades emotions began to curdle and turn into cynicism. He knew what the inevitable end was, even though he stalled for time. Now that the connection to Olympus had been reinstated, Persephone had descended. The moment that he had pushed back and wanted to avoid had arrived. You knew everything, and you didnt tell anyone? Persephone asked as she approached him. It was the question whose answer had continued to elude her. When Hades didnt return, she knew that hed learned of her secret. However, he didnt tell Olympus at all. If he had, the rebellion wouldnt have worsened to this point. Because I loved you. Persephone paused at his calm confession. His eyes blazed even though his voice had been quiet and composed. The gaze in his eyes were painfully familiar to herit was the same one shed seen the first time theyd met. He hadnt said much, but shed known that her fate would irrevocably change. Before she could refuse, shed practically been kidnapped and taken to the Underworld and forced to marry him. She had requested help from her surroundings but had been denied every time. No one wanted to become enemies with the King of the Underworld. They even said it was actually a better situation for her since gods couldnt enter a marriage of love anyway. However, Persephone never let go of this resentment. The bloom of her youth had been cut short, and shed been abandoned in an unfamiliar place far from her mother. Her husband did everything he could to appease her, but nothing placated her indignation. And now, they had reached this point. The sacrifices and deaths of Titans in Tartarus brought her more of Mother Earths power. Whoosh! The shadows rose and tightened around Hades. Despite being at deaths door, Hades didnt resist. He left his fate in her hands. He had forcibly taken away hers long ago, and now it was her turn. You fool. She softly whispered in his ear. Nothing will change even if you do that. A dagger suddenly popped out of Persephones hand and pierced Hades in the heart. His blood began to stain the shadows, turning them red as they absorbed him. The path isfinally open AhhGreat Mother, your daughterhas opened the path of the queenI shallgreet you soon A multitude of eyes opened in the darkness. Their owners, Titans and Giants, tore through the shadows and poured out. The Gigantomachia had begun. * * * Meanwhile, somewhere far away, Yeon-woos eyes widened. Whoosh! Hm? The Fury of the Black King around his neck shook, releasing a black light. Ding. [The conditions have been met for a hidden bonus.] [Bonus: King of the Underworld] Chapter 386 - Gigantomachia (11) [The bonus is being applied.] [It has failed.] [The bonus is being applied.] [It has failed.] [The process of succession is being paused because your level is too low.] [The reappraisal is starting.] [The discussion about your level is still actively in progress.] [Please wait a moment.] [The execution of the paused bonus will be decided once its finished.] For a short moment, Yeon-woo could feel something being enhanced deep inside his body, as though his soul were being released from a prison. He felt as if hed gained true freedom. It was the first time hed ever felt anything like this, and he was more than a little surprised. However, the feeling vanished with every message that said It has failed. Yeon-woo thought it had to be exuviation, one of the many steps to attaining transcendence. There was nothing else he could do since he had only killed gods so far and hadnt even been enlightened yet, but the message about the discussion of his level caught his eye. Ever since he killed Astraeus, messages saying a discussion was in progress had kept popping up. Yeon-woo had no idea what they meant. If the discussions ended on a positive note, did that mean he would gain divine powers? However, as far as he knew, exuviation was something you had to do on your own. No one else could do it for you. No, you could also succeed a domain. Being given power through that method wasnt entirely great since it didnt come from his own achievement and thus would be dangerous. But of course, Im not going to turn down a gift. At any rate, the discussion of the gods and demons was an enigma to Yeon-woo, and another mystery had been wrapped around that: the bonus that Yeon-woo had never even heard of. The King of the Underworld was definitely one of the titles given to Hades, but why was the system saying he would be succeeding the title? From the way the Fury of the Black King, Kynee, was glowing, it was evident Hades was attempting something, but Yeon-woo didnt know what it was. When he thought about it, he had gotten a strong feeling that Hades was saying his last goodbyes the last time they saw each other. Did this have something to do with that? He wanted to ask Jeong-woo, who had an extensive knowledge of the Tower, but he was sleeping peacefully inside the pocket watch. He needed frequent periods of rest because his spirit body was still unstable. Cain? Hyung! Yeon-woo was pulled back to reality by the voice calling for him. Doyle and the rest of the party members were staring at him. Whats the matter? Nothing, something just suddenly occurred to me. So, you were saying that Persephone is acting strange? Yes. Doyle nodded with a dark expression. Yeon-woo had returned from his meeting with Athena to see the dark faces of his party members. Doyle had said something after meeting Persephone. She told me to get ready to leave with her soon. What could that mean? Doyle was Persephones Apostle, so he had gone to welcome her when she descended into Tartarus. However, even though he was her Apostle, it was his first time to see her in person and his faith in her wasnt particularly deep, so hed noticed something strange about her. Its normal to praise people or thank them for helping your husband, right? But it was as ifare Lady Persephone and Lord Hades really married? Why? If they are, shouldnt she be glad to see the husband shes been desperately seeking for hundreds of years? But she only looked like she was hardening her resolve for something. Clever Doyle had noticed this right away. In fact, Yeon-woo also felt that the relationship between Hades and Persephone was unlike other married couples, so he couldnt simply dismiss it as a trivial matter. While the rest of the party considered this information, Kahn suddenly smirked and shrugged. Hah! And here I thought it was something serious. They say that a love relationship cant be cut with a knife, and a couple isnt that easy to split up. Its best not to get in between them. After all, imagine if your husbandI mean, your wifedidnt come home for hundreds of years without any news, and you found her all of a sudden. Do you think youd be glad? Youd probably scold her severely. R-Really? Or youll get divorced or something. Did gods get divorced too? The expressions of the party turned contemplative. I heard Zeus cheated on his wife multiple times. Why wouldnt divorce between gods exist? Brahm laughed. His lower body was a bit of a free-spirit. Even Brahm says so. Lets stop talking about useless things and go back. This isnt something we should get involved in anyway. They nodded. What did the relationship between Hades and Persephone matter to them? Theyd gotten everything they needed, and now, the only thing they had to do was return. As they prepared to leave, something cloudy swept over them and disappeared. It happened so quickly that not many people noticed it since the party was overjoyed to finally leave the cursed Tartarus, and Dis Pluto was still celebrating Olympus visit. However, Yeon-woo spotted it. Holy power? He recognized the holy power of Hades that spread over his holy territories. Hades holy powerwas scattering. Yeon-woo turned to Brahm in surprise, and Brahm met his eyes with a stiff expression. They were about to warn the others when a black shadow suddenly spread along the ground and a multitude of eyes opened above it. Doyle suddenly became unhinged. Aaack! He attacked Kahn, who was next to him, like a beast that had met its mortal enemy. Menacing black blades ejected from his fingernails. They were the product of the combination of Persephones and the Heavenly Demons holy power. Kahn was caught off-guard and injured. Hed never expected that Doyle, of all people, would attack him. Just before the black blades could slice through his neck, Galliard rushed from behind and rammed Doyle to the ground. Boom! At the same time, Victoria recited a curse that wrapped invisible chains around Doyle. Grr! Grawr! Doyle thrashed around like a captured wild animal. His eyes pulsed with demonic energy as the veins on his face and arms swelled up. What in the world? Kahn glowered in disgust at the blinking eyes that were observing them. Their appearance was likely related to Doyles abrupt assault, but before Kahn could say anything, eyes began to move through the shade. Creatures with sinister auras seemed to rip through the blanket of shadows. They were the subordinates of the Titans and the Giants. The creatures that the party had only ever seen in battle roared as one. Graahh! Wh-whats going on? Why are those things here? Shocked expressions appeared on the faces of Dis Pluto, who had just been relaxing and celebrating. The monsters quickly moved to carry out their masters order: kill everything that breathed. Its an ambush! The Titans are ambushing us! Get in formation! Weapons! Bring the weapons! Dis Pluto began to move hurriedly, but most of them had left their weapons in the barracks so that they could enjoy the festivities. They had also been unprepared for any danger because they were inside the holy territory. The damage the monsters inflicted on them was great. What in the world? Shock gripped the members of Yeon-woos party as well. This was the core of Hades territory, where the Temple of the King of the Underworld Stood. None of them had ever imagined an attack in his place. They quickly whipped out their weapons. Roar! Rip everyone apartweve finally entered the heart of Hades! Olympusis therebrothersreturn the humiliationof the past! Titans hundreds of kilometers tall stretched out and began to strike the temple. The Titans that had appeared at the frontlines at Buwangji were accompanied by Giants that they had never seen before. They were around five meters tall, with lion heads and snake bodies or other monstrous forms. Their appearances were befitting of the children of Gaia, who birthed all kinds of monsters. The problem was that they seemed to have absorbed Kronos power as well, and so their strengths didnt fall short of the Titans. In fact, a few of the Giants even seemed to surpass the Titans. The gods of Olympus quickly realized what was going on and began to move. It didnt matter how the intruders managed to invade the holy territory, it was more urgent to deal with them first. How dare you! Who do you think you are?! Poseidon released his power as he raised his trident. With a rumble, storms whirled around and started to batter the larger Titans. Apollo raised his bow and shot glowing arrows one after the other. Artemis pulled out her twin swords and slashed through the Giants. Athena, Ares, Hermes, Dionysus, and the other gods released their divine powers. It was the beginning of the Gigantomachia! The fallen Titans and Giants had risen once more to commence a new war. The Temple of the King of the Underworld became a battlefield of gods in an instant. Victoria, please take Henova and Doyle somewhere far away from here. Kahn, Galliard, and Creutz, please look for Lam and help restore Dis Plutos battle lines. Brahm, please accompany me to the temple. Even in the middle of the pandemonium, Yeon-woo calmly assessed the situation to the best of his abilities. It was apparent that all escape routes had been blocked, so it was crucial that they set up the battle lines and end the confusion first. The energy I feel from them isfamiliar. The energy that the Giants were exuding wasnt strange at all, but it was clear that it had something more than just Kronos power. He needed to find out what it was. No one argued against his orders, and everyone quickly moved to carry them out as Yeon-woo and Brahm rushed to the Temple of the King of the Underworld. It was where the most intense battles were taking place, and any mortals who stepped in risked being killed. However, neither Yeon-woo nor Brahm cared. Hyung, this is Yeah. Youre right. Jeong-woo was thinking the same thing as Yeon-woo, and so he was outside the pocket watch with a grim expression. [Infected Mother Earth looks at you fixedly.] He bit his lower lip at the message popping up only for him. It had followed him around ever since hed killed Aether, but he hadnt been able to tell Yeon-woo about it. Yeon-woo just read the remnants of the energy and nodded heavily. Vieira Dune. Its her energy. What did she do? It was technically the holy power of Mother Earth, but Mother Earth had been infected by Vieira Dune, so it was the same thing. They didnt know how shed managed to pull the attack off. Mother Earths holy power was oozing thickly out of the shadow that fell across Hades holy territory. What had she done? Yeon-woo had no idea, but he was sure of one thing: the person Mother Earth/Vieira Dune was working with. Persephone. Shed been acting very suspiciously, and no one else had the means to do it. Also, it was easy to understand her motivations. In the legends of Hades and Persephone, Persephone had always been the injured party, and it was reasonable to think that shed grown vindictive and planned the uprising. Did Hades know this would happen? Yeon-woo thought he did. He might have even been expecting his death. Yeon-woo had sensed his feelings accurately when he accepted Kynee. I should be the one thanking you. Our soldiers are in high spirits thanks to your efforts. If not for your assistance, Tartarus wouldve crumbled long ago. The smile that Hades had given him lingered in Yeon-woos mind. It was cold but also caring. Hades wasnt someone who could just die like this. More than anything, there was no way Yeon-woo would allow Vieira Dune to fulfill her desires. Swish. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth and stepped on Wind Path, hoping Hades was safe. Chapter 387 Gigantomachia (12) How did Vieira Dune manage to swallow up Mother Earth? After all, Mother Earth was a conceptual entity without any ego. She was an amalgam of data, like a cloud server. However, that meant that it was possible to infect her if Vieira Dune infiltrated her mind like a virus and continued to grow inside it. Luciels Soulstone would make the process even more likely. Many of the gods and demons of the heavenly world had set aside all their differences and cooperated just to catch Luciel. Some even compared him to the Heavenly Demon. Even a remnant of a being like this would be an incredible help to Vieira Dune, who was already on the edge of exuviation. But its strange. Although Luciels Soulstone was a priceless treasure, Mother Earth was as powerful as Luciel, if not stronger. Even if she had no sense of self, she had desire. Didnt she realize that she was in danger? She must have had some kind of defense mechanism. But if that were so, that meant that there was only one reason Vieira Dune and Mother Earth had united: Mother Earth wished for it as well. Of course, this was only Yeon-woos guess. It was also entirely possible that Vieira Dune simply swallowed up her mother, or Mother Earth welcomed her because she had a scheme of her own. Only the parties involved knew the truth. There was only one thing Yeon-woo could be sure of: they were meeting as enemies. His eyes grew cold and flinty. * * * On the way to the temple, Yeon-woo had a feeling that a path was opening just for him. Considering the violence of the battle between the gods of Olympus and the Titans and Giants, it would be impossible for someone to find a way through the storms, lightning, and fire that wreaked havoc across the holy territory. The fighting was so bloody that anyone who was swept up in it would instantly die. It was like an apocalypse. Yeon-woo had been ready to use his awakened Dragon Body and Sky Wings to clear a path, but it turned out he didnt even have to. As he walked down the path to the Temple of the King of the Underworld, the battles around him seemed to veer away, and none of the Titan subordinates made any attempt to attack him. Yeon-woo instantly realized that this was an invitation from Persephone. She had ordered her subordinates to clear the way so he could reach her easily. He gritted his teeth. It was clear she wanted something from him, and the likelihood that his worst fears would be realized was becoming greater. Once he reached the dark and quiet temple, he found Persephone waiting inside, sitting on the throne that belonged to Hades. Youre here. Her smile was charming but it couldnt distract from the domineering aura that she exuded. It was as though the person hed met in the breezy spring garden a few months ago didnt exist anymore. The atmosphere was dark and depressing, and it reeked of winter dampness. The heavy energy around her was familiar: Vieira Dune. He recognized the gaze looking down from somewhere, as well. [Infected Mother Earth is looking in your direction.] At first, the weak gaze had been difficult to sense, but it had intensified recently. Yeon-woo knew that the gaze wasnt directed on him but on the pocket watch. Persephone crossed her legs, at ease now that a great entity was supporting her. The great cocoons hanging from the ceiling shook. There were six of them hanging over the throne incubating some kind of creature, and each one was draped in thin strings of shadows. He sensed a dense holy power leaking from one of them. Whathappened to Hades? He could guess what had happened, but he still wanted to confirm. A corner of Persephones lips rose, and she jerked her head up to indicate the cocoons. The largest cocoon shook. My husbands doing well, as you can see. I would wake him to receive our visitor, but hes in a deep sleep. Unfortunately, youll have to find a chance to greet him next time. Her smile was as cold as the ones that Hades had often shown. Persephone touched the cocoon with her fingertips and turned back to Yeon-woo again. Anyway, I invited you here to talk about something more useful. What is it? Before we begin discussing the details, why dont you sit down? She clapped lightly, and as the lanterns flickered, a large table groaning under a sumptuous feast appeared. Persephone slowly descended from the throne and took a seat, waving her hand to invite Yeon-woo to sit down. However, he only looked at her and asked, What do you plan to do? The meat is delicious; its a shame Im the only one enjoying it. Persephone grinned, slicing into a steak. Then, she lifted her wine glass and took a sip as she continued. I only have one thing to say: I want you to switch sides. Yeon-woos eyebrow twitched. The pocket watch became quiet as well. Are you asking me to work for you? No. You might not realize this, but I dont like having subordinates. Im not interested in leading others, guiding them, or taking responsibility. Im asking to work together. It was almost unbelievable that a transcendent who saw players as little more than bugs was asking him to partner with her. I think highly of you, ###. Although youre only a player, all of your accomplishments have been surprisingfrom the Philosophers Stone, an item from another universe, to the Black Kings power. I see why the heavenly world is in such an uproar. The last persons to cause such a commotion She dabbed at the sauce on her lips with a napkin and smiled. Bathory, Faustand more recently, Nayu. Its already an achievement to be compared to them. Yeon-woo didnt reply. And I think my husband is right that if any player gains divinity, itll be you. Persephone put down her fork and knife quietly. I have a very high opinion of you, and I dont think its a bad thing to work with you. Youll succeed the Black King someday, after all. So, what do you think? Would you like to work together? She extended her hand to Yeon-woo, as if telling him to grab hold of it. He looked at her hand wordlessly for a while and asked, Is that your will, or the will of the one behind you? [Infected Mother Earth looks in your direction.] Is that important? Yes. I am her manifestation and spiritual body. Her will is mine, and my will is hers. Is that so? This must be the present that Doyle was talking about. Correct. What do you think? Im sure its not a bad idea for you, either. Persephone smiled brightly, as if she couldnt imagine that he would refuse. Mother Earths blessing, an alliance with the Giants who will capture Olympus soon, and a guarantee of divinity. Arent these already huge advantages for your growth? Even after you gain transcendence, you''ll be able to progress smoothly. The heavenly world will be at your feet. As he listened to her, he looked up, glaring at the presence behind Persephone. You said you no longer had any interest in the lower world, and you acted like youve already become a real god. Is this all that youve been plotting behind the scenes, Vieira? Persephones face hardened because she knew who Yeon-woo was talking about. ###, stop. I thought you were planning something amazing, but nothing has changed. Yeon-woos smile was twisted. Hed truly wondered if Persephone had a grand ideology in mind when she asked him to work together, but it turned out that Vieira Dune simply hadnt let go of her greed despite ascending to the heavenly world. Persephone was just a laughable, insignificant marionette. She knew about the relationship between Jeong-woo and Vieira Dune but she had the nerve to suggest this. Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo were nothing more than a joke to her. Everything shed said about working together, her high assessment of him, and his bright future had all been bullshit. It was more likely that she only wanted the Cast of the Black King and the throne of the Underworld that Hades had left behind. [Infected Mother Earth looks in your direction.] Fine. You should continue living like that and ascend to a higher place. Yeon-woos smile deepened. Itll be a lot more rewarding when I pull you down, then. ###! Persephone slammed her hand on the table and shouted. However, Yeon-woo moved more quickly than she did. Even before she stood up, he already began to awaken his Dragon Body. Crunch. Draconic Pressure began to flurry around him. Thanks to its large amounts of Divine and Demonic Factors, the storm of Draconic Pressure crushed the table and shook the temple, whipping the food and drink into the air. His skin flipped over to reveal dark dragon scales that seemed to be infused with the Void. They were sharper and tougher than before. [The fourth-step power is being released.] [Power: Mana Control] [Mana Control] [Description: The ancient dragon Kalatus set up an eight-step process to help the contractor adjust to the Dragon Body quickly. This is the fourth step. Within the territory of their power, dragons were glorious and supreme beings who pulled the mana stream and created new laws around them.] [*Stream Converter The mana stream that flows around the worlds surface is the source and repository of all mana, and even great beings cannot access this easily. The Draconic species are the only ones who have been blessed by mana. With the Elemental Contact achieved in the third step, you are now allowed more access to the mana stream, and depending on affinity, you can pull part of it to you. The higher the affinity, the greater the amount of mana you can control, and at times, you can create new laws to access the territory of Creation. However, there is a significant amount of resistance after controlling the mana stream.] [*Mana Supply The mana] [The Dragons Territory, Binah, has been strengthened. You exercise control over powers and elemental magic power within the territory.] [All stats increase by a set number within a set time.] [You have achieved half of the steps to becoming one of the Draconic species.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 10,000 karma.] [You have acquired 20,000 additional karma.] [Demarcation has been successful.] Yeon-woo had continued improving his abilities through battle experiences even after hed already achieved the Demonic Divine Draconic Body, which was why hed managed to pass the critical third step. The fourth step went more smoothly than he expected since he already had a significant amount of Factors and achieved Heaven Bracket, which raised his level. The feeling of the fourth step of the awakening was giddying. Everything in the territory felt like it was under his control. His senses had already been honed before, but now hed finally made contact with the surface of the base element that made up the world: ideas, the composition of truths. He could now sense the alternative surface of items and control them. You dare to threaten me? Persephone scowled. Not only had a mortal rejected her offer and mocked the god she served, it seemed like he was even threatening her now. Her murderous aura grew into a windy storm that whirled around her. As though it were mixed with Draconic Pressure, it shook the temple until it seemed that everything would crumble around them. Still, there was no way Yeon-woos Draconic Pressure could handle Persephones energy. Objects that looked like thorns shot out of the shadows on the ground to invade Yeon-woos territory. As he stood surrounded by them, Yeon-woo looked as though he were in great danger. However, Yeon-woo just smiled coldly, not surprised. Whos threatening you? Youre being delusional. At the same time, Yeon-woo opened subspace and pulled Vigrid out to slice at the imperfections his Draconic Divine Eyes revealed. [Vigrid-??? releases a hidden true name, Durendal.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] Durendal was one of the sharpest of the holy swords, and there was even a legend about how it cut an opponents horse in half as it rushed to the opponents helm. Vigrids sharpness slid past the shadow thorns next to Persephones face, and by the time she realized that Yeon-woo wasnt aiming for her but the cocoon behind her, it was too late. Rip. The shadowy strands split to reveal Hades. He didnt move, as though he were in a deep sleep. The cocoon was a mechanism to squeeze out all of the holy power in his body and even his soul. If Hades were lost to it, the authority of the Underworld would be lost as well. The shadow moved to the cocoon once more, but Yeon-woo clenched his fist and raised it. A shadow that belonged to him had finished its battle and was now covering Hades. It was a Spirit Guai. Chapter 388 - Gigantomachia (13) By the time Persephones shadow reached the cocoon, the Spirit Guai was already retreating after swallowing Hades whole. How dare you! Her face twisted in fury, revealing her cruelty. Not only had Yeon-woo rejected her, hed even stolen Hades away after all the trouble shed gone through to capture her husband. It was an unforgivable threat, especially since she hadnt yet absorbed all the holy power within the territory. Persephone waved her hand, and shadows twisted around her in a tornado-like flurry. However, Yeon-woo managed to intercept her move once more. [Sky Wings (Temporary)] He spread both wings open simultaneously, blowing away the rushing shadows between him and Persephone. Boom! Although the power only lasted for a short while, whenever Yeon-woo spread both his wings, he was confident he wouldnt fall short of most gods. The explosion ruptured through the temple and crushed the marble floors and columns, forcing the building to collapse. The shadow that expanded from inside the temple threw off the rubble, but Yeon-woo had already escaped. Persephone roared hysterically, Catch him! Catch him! The eyes in the shadow pierced through and emerged to chase after Yeon-woo. * * * Yeon-woo dashed away after withdrawing his Sky Wings to save energy and opening his Fire Wings instead. In his arms, he held Hades, who was as pale as a corpse but still continued to breathe. Hes still alive. However, it was too soon to feel relieved. Hades breath was faint, and it seemed as though it would stop at any moment. Because his holy power had been taken, he was little more than a shell, and the divinity that made up his spiritual body was fragmenting and scattering. At this rate, it was possible that Hades might completely disappear. What should I do? He considered taking Hades to Athena and Hermes, but with the war between Olympus and the Titans and Giants going on, he would just end up getting unwelcome attention from those who wanted to swallow up Hades and take his holy territory. And they most likely want to take the columns of light, the stairs to Olympus. The Titans and Giants had always desired to escape Tartarus and ascend to Olympus. Now that the gods of Olympus had descended and the stairs were still connected between Tartarus and Olympus, it was their chance. It was all the more reason Yeon-woo had to protect Hades, stop his divinity from disappearing, and help him recover his holy power. The problem was that Yeon-woo had no idea how to do any of these things. Neither did Jeong-woo. Even though hed repeated the special benefit multiple times, it was rare to make close connections with gods or demons. Hardly anything was known about transcendents in the first place. Yeon-woo looked around in hopes of an answer, but none of the gods or demons attempted to help him. [Agares licks his lips as he looks at your arms.] [The King of Seven Hells watches you with close attention.] [Vimalacitra bursts out laughing at the first war between gods in a long while.] [A small number of gods express concern about Mother Earth.] Most of them were looking on with amusement, and a few were worried about Mother Earth. As competitors of Olympus, they only saw a large event like this as an opportunity to increase their own influence. Yeon-woo was on his own, and his mind was jumbled with all kinds of thoughts. Butwhy is Hades in this condition? He couldnt understand it. Hades was one of the higher gods of Olympus. Even if Persephone was Gaias Apostle, there was no way they could defeat him like thished been powerful enough to keep Typhon, the Titans, and the Giants at bay for centuries all by himself. Also, it wasnt as though he didnt know what Persephone was plotting and had been taken by surprise. Is it possible? Just as a thought occurred to Yeon-woo, Hades eyelids quivered. He opened his eyes with a grimace, as though he were feeling dizzy. However, he grinned when he saw Yeon-woos face. So we meet like this. He clucked his tongue and looked behind Yeon-woo at a colossal shadow hot on their heels. Ahead of them, he could see the monstrous Giants Hippolytus and Polybotes. Did you rescue me? Hades shook his head as he understood the situation. He didnt think he would ever open his eyes again. Was it fortune or misfortune? Regardless of what it was, he was in this situation now. I see. It failed. He realized that he hadnt successfully passed down the throne of the Underworld to Yeon-woo. It seemed as if the gods and demons of death whose attention was focused on Yeon-woo were still discussing something about him and affecting the system of the Tower to postpone the succession to the throne. Also, that damned Allforone had a hand in it as well. With Allforone was blocking Yeon-woos ascension to divinity, there was no way Yeon-woo could succeed Hades, and all Hades plans had been thwarted. Why? Hades frowned at Yeon-woos question, not understanding what he meant. His divinity was scattering away, and his entire body was screaming in pain because he had lost too much holy power. What? Why did you try to kill yourself. Hades didnt speak, and silence stretched between them. There was a reason why Persephone had defeated him so effortlessly and why nothing had prevented the Titans and Giants from appearing at the Temple of the King of the UnderworldHades hadnt resisted. This made Yeon-woo feel betrayed. I know you feel guilty about Persephone. The legend is famous even in the lower world. Hades didnt speak. But you know that youre disappointing those whove believed you and followed you, right? Youre making a mockery of our faith. Hades attempt to unburden himself had pushed others into the path of misfortune. Even though they bickered among themselves, Olympus had descended to help him. Dis Pluto fought for hundreds of years because they trusted him. The residents of the Underworld relied on him. Yeon-woo had opened up to him. Everyone who put their faith in Hades had been hit by a sudden bolt. Was giving me the bonus of the throne of the Underworld a consolation for those you would leave behind? Of course, Hades hadnt tried to die without making arrangements for Yeon-woo to succeed as the King of the Underworld. Hades had likely believed that with this position, Yeon-woo would be able to help Dis Pluto and escape Tartarus. Hed left the Titans and Giants alone to keep Olympus on their toes, assuming that Hermes and Athena would be able to stop them. It was also probably that hed made arrangements for his subordinates so that they could rise again without him. However, no matter what, it was still a betrayal of trust. From the start, the only thing Ive ever done was run away, Hades spoke with a bitter smile. On the outside, I pretended to care for everyone and behave responsibly. However, whenever I was faced with a difficult task, I avoided it and ran away. Yeon-woo was silent. Even during the fight with Kronos, I said Id already put my younger brother on the throne and stood at the rear. I didnt want to be bothered to help establish Olympus, so I turned my back and said Id take care of the Underworld. Although others might have seen him as a king with incredible power and status, he was only an observer who watched the events of the world go past. He had done the same thing with Persephone. After hed fallen in love with her beauty, hed forced her to marry him even though he knew shed be miserable in an unfamiliar place. He pretended not to see her suffering, hoping shed reciprocate his love one day even though he didnt make any special effort to win it. When he learned Persephone was working with Gaia, hed run away again without even trying to convince her to stop. Hed headed to Tartarus to deal with the Titans and Giants, although he knew it wasnt the reason why Persephone turned her back on him. And even now, although Hades said he loved Persephone, he was still trying to escape because he didnt like being involved in complicated matters. Youre saying you dont want to be responsible for your mistakes? Yeon-woo said in a cold voice after listening to Hades. Hades'' smile grew darker. In a way. Are you still planning on turning your back on everyone who believes in you? Hades was silent for a while. He saw the distance between Yeon-woo and the Giants grow smaller. Rumble. He saw Dis Pluto and the gods of Olympus fighting desperately beyond the collapsed temple. A contemplative expression appeared on his face for a moment, followed by a mixture of emotions. He bit his lip and looked down at his hand, which was already half-transparent. His divinity was disappearing, and his holy power was leaking out like water. He wasnt going to last long. Yeon-woo looked at Hades with a complex expression on his face. Just a few days ago, the world was at his feet, and now he seemed to be teetering on the edge of a cliff. Whatdo you want me to do? Take responsibility for your actions. Yeon-woos eyes blazed. Hades opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something then closed it again with a heavy nod. I will. Can you put me down? But Dont worry about them. Even if Im little more than dead wood right now, Im still useful enough for that. Hades narrowed his eyes and waved his hand. Boom! The approaching shadows of the Giants and Persephone crashed into an invisible wall. Boom boom boom! They pounded on the barrier, but it didnt move at all. Yeon-woo could barely even hear the sounds they were making. Hades quietly freed himself from Yeon-woos arms. He took faltering steps, unable to find his balance. Yeon-woo tried to help him, but Hades put up a hand to stop him before he straightened up. At that moment, it looked like the King of the Underworld had returned. It was hard to tell what made him change his mind after hed already tried to give everything up, but one thing was clear: he was attempting to do something important. My divinity has already scattered, and I will no longer recover. Then! Yeon-woo tried to say something, but Hades cut him off. But if I have a clear successor and announce it properly, the pandemonium will be dealt with. Kashing! Hades pulled out his sword from its sheath. It was impossible to progress with the bonus because Allforone had blocked the system. There was only one option left: he had to pass down not only the bonus, but also all the power he had in order to force Yeon-woos divinity to increase. Not a single scheming god or demon would be able to stop him. Nor would Allforone, since there had never been a situation in the past when a transcendent gave everything of his to a mortal. However, to Hades, he was only returning everything hed received from him. He had no regrets about it. And in the future, after Yeon-woo exuviated and gained transcendencewhen he properly realized holinessDis Pluto would flourish again. The transfer of the throne will now begin. The successor ### must kneel and bow to the king to pay his respects. Chapter 389 - Gigantomachia (14) Hades? Quick. Hades hurried Yeon-woo as if there wasnt much time left. Yeon-woo bit his lip. Of course, he knew that Hades was trying to pass down everything he had before he closed his eyes foreverhis throne, power, holiness, divinity, legends, and everything else hed accumulated Yeon-woo had rescued Hades hoping he would regain the will to live and take care of the mess in Tartarus, but Hades was sure that he no longer had a role to play. Im already a part of the old generation. Just as the Black King faded away and Mother Earth stepped back, its time for me to give up my position to you and retreat into history. Besides, who would follow me, the cause of all this mess, even if I raised my sword again? Hades smiled faintly at the grim-looking Yeon-woo. It was a smile that had none of his usual cynicism or scorn, and Yeon-woo had never seen it on Hades face before. However, it suited Hades, as though revealing that he wasnt only the cold King of the Underworld Yeon-woo had seen. Did he once smile like this in the past? If a new successor were to appear, it would be like a spark for the resurrection of Dis Pluto. Hades wanted Yeon-woo to use him since he was a setting sun anyway. If he continued to rule Dis Pluto, they would face nothing but loss. However, if he fought the enemies on the frontlines, and his successor led Dis Pluto after his death, it would be a completely different situation. They would be able to reorganize under their new leader, and their will to fight would rise as they mourned their dead king. Hades wanted to leave the future of Dis Pluto and the Underworld in Yeon-woos hands, believing that their continuation was only possible with Yeon-woo. Although its a bit late, I still want my subordinates to remember me as a good king in the end. Can you help me? Yeon-woo couldnt answer and clenched his teeth. His head spun as he tried to come up with other things they could do to save Hades. HyungJeong-woo anxiously said. Boom! Boom! The barrier shook violently, and the color of the shadows intensified. The Giants pounded more violently to break the barrier, and it was in danger of collapsing. Hurry. Yeon-woo had no choice but to kneel when he saw the urgency in Hades eyes. Yes, Your Majesty. He slowly lowered his head and took off his mask. Hades nodded with a solemn face as he tapped Yeon-woos head and shoulders with his sword. Will the successor ### swear to the heavens and the gods to be diligent in all the tasks and responsibilities given as the new king of the Underworld? I swear. Is the successor ### confident in his ability to preserve the history and traditions of the Underworld as the new king of the Underworld? Im confident. Good. With this, I hereby announce that ### is now the new king of the Underworld. [Hades has given his blessing.] [Hades has given his grace.] [The incomplete succession process has been completed with Hades authorization.] [Congratulations! You have achieved the domain of the King of the Underworld.] [You have gained the title King of the Underworld.] [You have gained the title Owner of Kynee.] [You have gained the title Higher God of Olympus.] [All stats have increased by 30.] [You have gained a piece of holiness.] [You have gained a clue about transcendence.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100,000 Karma.] [You have acquired 200,000 additional Karma.] [The enthronement of the new King of the Underworld has been formally announced to all residents of the Tower.] [Will you reveal your name?] [You have refused to reveal your face. Nothing has been disclosed about your identity. All residents of the Tower are now aware of the new King of the Underworld. All praise or criticism of your great achievements will be directed to the new King of the Underworld.] [You have succeeded in acquiring the domain as a mortal, but you still lack many qualifications to assimilate it.] [The domain is being adjusted to match your current level.] [The power Underworld Domain Declaration has been temporarily sealed.] [The power Eyes Within Darkness has been temporarily sealed.] [Gain the qualifications to be worthy of your domain. When your level increases, your sealed powers and holy power will be unlocked.] [Your current situation is Pro Tempore King of the Underworld.] [Your throne is coveted by many gods and demons. Many rivals will attempt to usurp your position.] [Be victorious in battle and continue to grow while protecting your throne. The more unshakeable your throne, the greater the legends you will create. You will have an indomitable reputation.] [All gods of death nod at your achievement.] [All demons of death smile viciously at your new position.] [The left wing (Death) of Sky Wings has been strengthened.] [A few gods believe that you are not fit for your position.] [Many demons lick their lips.] Rip! Clack! Clack! Yeon-woo felt something deep within his body expanding. His soul was growing. The bonds around his soul were stretching and snapping off. He felt a sudden sense of freedom. The unfamiliar energy that came creeping out of his soul was absorbed into his body and mixed with his magic power. [The dark element has been added to the nature of your magic power.] After taking in Holy Fire, his magic power had been composed of the fire element. The drastic changes he was experiencing were proof of the power of the King of the Underworld. The thick scent of darkness swelled before his nose. Ding. [The sudden quest Exodus has been created.] [Sudden Quest / Exodus] [Description: Tartarus is currently facing a danger that it has never encountered before. The imprisoned Titans and Giants under Gaias protection have risen up, and all the gods from Olympus who descended to support Tartarus are in danger of losing the stairs to Olympus. A Gigantomachia, which was once only heard of in legends, has erupted once more. You have been crowned as the King of the Underworld in the middle of this turbulent era, and your position has already been announced to the residents of the Tower. The soldiers of the Underworld are looking at you in hopes that youll rectify the situation quickly. Your duty is to grant their wishes. Escape safely from the battlefield of the gods, Tartarus, and from the threat of the Titans and Giants. Find a new location where you can regroup.] [Time Limit: - ] [Condition for Participation: King of the Underworld] [Conditions for Success: 1. Gain the trust of Dis Pluto as their new king. 2. Lead Dis Pluto to safety away from the Titans, Giants, and Tartarus. 3. Escape from danger and create a base camp in a safe zone.] [Rewards: 1. Power Underworld Domain Declaration 2. Summoning of Dis Pluto 3. Qualification to reconstruct Tartarus 4. New piece of holiness and clue to transcendence] The sudden quest was Hades final request, and the duty he had to fulfill as king. Itll be quite difficult, but I entrust it all to you. Hades patted Yeon-woos shoulder with a smile. Yeon-woo looked at him grimly and nodded before putting his mask back on. Spreading his Fire Wings open, he quickly rose and left. He knew he wouldnt see Hades again, but he didnt say goodbye. He could only do one thing: respect Hades final decision as the former King of the Underworld. As he watched Yeon-woo leave, Hades thought to himself, How funny. My days were filled with despair for hundreds of years as someone who ran away from his duties, but I changed after just a few words. Have I always been this fickle? However, he knew what he wasntit was only that Yeon-woos words had struck a chord. Yeon-woo had reminded him of his duty to protect those who believed and followed him. It wasnt the power of a king or his position as an Olympian that moved Hades but the faith of his followers. He didnt want to just fade out into insignificance and linger in Yeon-woos memories as an incompetent king. Boom! Crash. Just then, the invisible barrier finally collapsed and black shadows flooded in. Giants ran towards him baring their teeth, believing that they could easily defeat him now that they had taken his holy power. Youve become a laughingstock, Hades, to be looked down on by such deplorable scum. Rumble! Hades swung his sword with a smirk. Black bolts fell from the sky, blowing the Giant Hippolytus away and turning him into a bloody clump. How could Hades still be so powerful? The remaining Giants and their subordinates were stunned. Hades smiled widely. You despicable idiots couldnt even lift your heads in my presence, and now you dare block the path of a king? The fierce aura he exuded with the last of his energy made it evident why he was the King of the Underworld and the eldest of the gods of Olympus. No one will pass me. * * * Bichat, you? Sorry, General. Lam gritted her teeth as she looked at the blade that pierced through her chest. Her blue-haired subordinate looked at her sadly. Although Bichat had a playful nature, he was more serious than anyone else in battle and always took care of his comrades. She never imagined he would betray her like this. When she realized the energy around him was similar to Typhons, she finally understood that the hand of the Titans and Giants hadnt just reached into Olympus but Dis Pluto as well. I couldnt see any other path. She also understood the weak excuse that Bichat offered. He was probably at a loss and frustrated by the fact that theyd been losing holy territories day by day. In a dark situation without any hope for the future, it would have been difficult to refuse Typhons offer. She couldnt even begin to guess how many soldiers had made the same choice. If shed known this would happen, she should have taken better care of her subordinates instead of giving her all to fighting. But with the blade in her chest, it was too late. You dont need to feel sorry. Even so, there was a line one shouldnt cross. Because Ill do the same to you. Bichat was swept away from the impact even before he realized he was being attacked. He likely hadnt expected that Lam could muster this much strength after being so severely injured. Gasp. Gasp. Lam breathed out roughly and looked around the chaotic battlefield. On the ground, Dis Pluto and the enemys subordinates were engaged in violent combat, and in the sky, the battle between the gods of Olympus and the Titans and Giants was still ongoing. Lightning struck, wind blew, fires burned, darkness shrouded everythingit was a battle that mortals or even lesser divine beings couldnt even imagine in its bloodiness and fury. Dis Pluto, who was already at a disadvantage because of their small number, crumbled when the traitors revealed themselves. The red sky suddenly opened as Typhons eyes revealed themselves. The battle that had seemed evenly matched was suddenly flipped over. Typhon struck the gods with divine punishment, sweeping many of them away with a sudden flash. Dike, Themis, Pothos, Icelus, and many more disappeared before they could react. There were many others that didnt reappear. The columns of light that connected Olympus and Tartarus were slowly turning black. As soon as they become columns of darkness, the Titans and Giants invasion of the heavenly world would succeed. They were already on the brink of victory, and Typhon was already taking possession of Tartarus. Olympusis in our hands! Athena and Hermes moved frantically. Despite their mutual hostility, Poseidon fought with them, creating wild storms. We have to stop them from reaching the columns, no matter what! Damnit! Hades! What are you doing?! The gods of Olympus tried to protect the columns of light from the Titans and Giants. However, as the columns grew darker, the Titans and Giants began to regain their lost divinity. The constraints that had been placed on them after being sealed in Tartarus were slowly fading away. Gaias influence grew more powerful. Nowthe sky will openMotherGreat MotherWatch your children!Typhon burst out laughing. The invasion of Olympus seemed imminent. Lam couldnt let herself collapse as she watched. She should have already died from her injury, but her rage and resentment kept life burning inside her body. She couldnt allow herself to fall, she had to protect Dis Pluto somehow. But how? Now that her channel with Hades had been disconnected, she had lost all her powers and holy power. The only thing left to her was her physical strength, but it wasnt enough to help her turn the tide. Dis Pluto was dying, and soon, they would be totally annihilated. And so, Lam forced herself to walk, hoping that she could protect even just one subordinate and comrade. However, she found no miracles, and the world spun around her as she collapsed. When she came to, she was already on the ground, barely able to lift her upper body up. She tried to support herself with her spear, but her head was too heavy. Was this really the end? Would all her past efforts go up in smoke? Those days shed spent laughing and crying with her comrades would end in nothing. Had it all been in vain? Lord Hades, please. Just as she was about to fall into a deep sleep, unable to stop her eyes from closing, the miracle she hoped for appeared. Dreamsfade away. She dimly heard a voice, and in her blurry vision, black-red flames split apart like wings. It was the image that had always brought victory to them, and so she could finally close her eyes with a smile. Hes here. At last. Chapter 390 - Gigantomachia (15) The battlefield that met Yeon-woos eyes was pure bedlam. Gods were entangled with each other, and the soldiers clashing with the subordinates made him catch his breath. When he saw the black stains growing on the columns of light, he realized that Vieira Dune had pulled off her scheme successfully. At the moment, nothing could stop her. Although he received the throne from Hades, he still hadnt exuviated and transcended. Without divinity, there were limits to his strength and how much he could help Olympus. Since Hades knew this, as well, his quest for Yeon-woo was focused on escape. He wanted Yeon-woo to regroup the soldiers and reclaim Tartarus later when everything was settled, which was why Yeon-woo tried to do everything within his capacity. [Time Difference] As time slowed, he observed the progress of the war while checking to see what he could do to help. First, he looked for his comrades. Creutz! Were holding our position for nowbut we wont last much longer! Well have to retreat soon! Shit. Where are these damned things coming from? Please, hold on just a little longer. Hurry! Were reaching our breaking point. Creutz was reciting a prayer, his holy sword Zulfikar planted in the ground. The stone at the center of the holy sword turned to topaz, created a huge barrier around them. Thud. The monsters threw their bodies at the barrier as Galliard shot out arrows one after the other to stop them from approaching. He also sent them towards the monsters with higher statuses to thin out their ranks. Among them, Kahn was the busiest. He wove in and out of the barrier using Bian. Lightning battered down, and whirlwinds blew, monsters dying with each strike, their blood strengthening the Blood Sword at the same time. Kahn was covered in the blood and gore of his enemies, and he emanated a bleak ghostly energy. However, his appearance was like a light at the end of a dark tunnel for his allies. Now that the chain of command was broken, Dis Pluto had splintered into islands of soldiers buffeted by the raging waves of the subordinates. They could barely fend the monsters off and were in danger of being overwhelmed at any time. However, Kahn appeared at the most endangered locations. K-Kahn! This isnt the time. Follow me! Hurry! He secured an escape route through the monsters and led them to Creutzs barrier. As he gathered the Dis Pluto members one by one, they began to look more like an organized troop, and holding their shields and spears out, they began to push back the monsters. Just as Yeon-woo had ordered, they focused on gathering the Dis Pluto members in one place. However, there was a disadvantage to this because the bigger the group grew, the more they would catch their enemies attention Lamis dead. The first, third, and fourth corps have been decimated! Weve lost contact with the tenth corps! They were at the location of Hyperions descent. I told them so many times not to go. Shit. Krios is coming this way. The right section of the barrier is about to crack! Support it! The reports came in about Lam, who had been their psychological pillar, and the situation of the other corps. Most of them had been trying to protect the columns of light only to be defeated by the Titans. Creutzs barrier also had its limits. No matter how much he expanded it, it could only hold a certain capacity, and its durability was decreasing as the monsters battered it. The color of Zulfikars stone grew fainter, and it seemed to be on the brink of cracking. It was a dangerous situation, and no one knew how long they could endure. The longer the fight continued, the harder Galliard and Kahn worked to save just even one more person. After fighting with Dis Pluto for the past few months, they had become their precious comrades, and there were still too many of them in dangerous positions. The gravest danger that they were facing came from the Titan Krios, who was rampaging towards them. He was one of the twelve Titan gods leading the charge, and rage burned in his eyes as he prepared to finally return the humiliation they received at Buwangji. I will crush each one of you. The monsters around Krios multiplied as he grew close, and so many surrounded the barrier that it was impossible to see through them. Just as Krios gigantic shadow fell over Kahns head, Yeon-woo released Time Difference and appeared. Crash. [Sky Wings - Death] His left wing expanded and shot up so high that it seemed to pierce the sky. As he added more firepower, the wing turned black and split into three layers. At that moment, death descended. The monsters surrounding the barrier toppled like dominoes before they even realized what was happening. Their corpses looked nothing like the growling beasts theyd been when they were alive. Cain? Creutzs eyes widened when he realized it was Yeon-woo. Cain! Cain is here! Cain is here! We can win! The color returned to the faces of Dis Plutos members when they saw Yeon-woo. He represented victory to them, and his arrival at a moment where they felt hopeless and at the end of their rope made their will to fight burst out once more. Yeon-woo grinned at Dis Pluto and turned back to Krios, who stood as tall as a mountain. Grahh! Thiswhat is this?Formless powers crept up Krios legs like a spreading disease, making it impossible for him to approach. Youhow are you here? The wing of death had the significance of the powers of 666 different deaths. Just as the Titan Toae had struggled against the fear of death descending on him, Krios could feel the 666 gods and demons reaching out to grasp his neck. Yeon-woos powers of death had been strengthened with the fourth step awakening. However, Krios didnt go down as easily as Toae. He kicked and struggled, withstanding the gods and demons of death like a true leader of the Titans. This was only possible because more of his divinity had returned with the darkened columns of light. Roar! Krios made another thunderous bellow that practically shook the earth. However, Yeon-woo was satisfied. He only needed time, and with all the magic power he could muster, he released Open Speaking. Everyonerun! There was no need for him to give directions because only one path was openall the way to Myeongbujeon, where Yeon-woo first cooperated with Dis Pluto successfully. There was another column of light there. Wheredo you think youre going?Krios stretched his hand when he saw Yeon-woo and the others escaping. The 666 powers were still eating away at his body; it was dangerous to disregard them, but stopping Dis Pluto was more important. The Dis Pluto bastards were nuisances that had bothered them during the time of their imprisonment, and if he didnt get rid of them once and for all now, there was no way to predict what they would do in the future. He had to nip the threat in the bud. Yeon-woo attempted to stand against Krios, gripping Vigrid in one hand. Even if he could keep it open longer because of the fourth step awakening, the death wing wouldnt last too long. He had to furl his wing to buy some time. At that moment, something powerful crashed into Krios neck. Boom! Krios lost his balance and fell to the ground, his throat halfway through. Black smoke spurted out. Grahh! How dare you! Krios thundered in fury. However, a flame shot up from his chest and soon spread to the rest of his body. How dare I? Dare? Athena growled as she glared at Krios. She had seemed so sad and frail in front of Yeon-woo, but at this moment, he could see why she was the goddess of war, her eyes flashing intensely under her helm. Those should be my words! You fools dared to harm my children in front of me? You degenerates! Swish. Space opened, and nine petaled shields rushed out one after the other: her holy artifact, Aegis. It was like watching flowers fall to the ground. Athena held one of the Aegis in her left hand and raised a massive lance in her right as she leaped up like a ray of light splitting through air. Ping. She landed on Krios forehead. Grahh! She crushed his skull, and a large storm of fire blazed over his body. The crack on his forehead spread to his arms, and black smoke leaked out. Hermes appeared as though to assist her, tapping Caduceus on the ground lightly. However, those easy movements caused a great tremor to shake through the earth. Mounds of dirt tossed over as six mammoth boa constrictors rushed out towards Krios. The largest of them wrapped around Krios body like rope, and the others tore at his limbs. One of Krios arms was thrown in the air as black smoke poured out like a fountain, obscuring the ground. The boa constrictors ate through Krios body, filling their stomachs. Grahh! As Krios floundered in pain, Hermes smiled and signaled at Yeon-woo to leave, his eyes full of affection. Yeon-woo felt apologetic and grateful at their help. He bowed and turned in the opposite direction. His right wing unfolded. [Sky Wings - Fight] Red flames that seemed to burn the sky spurted from the blackened embers. [Black Gubitara - Philosophers Eyes] [Draconic Divine Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] As his eyes grew tinted with gold, he saw Titans and their subordinates arriving to stop the escaping Dis Pluto members. His Philosophers Stone whirled, overheating. With Time Difference, he quickly chose his target and made a powerful swing with Vigrid. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Durendal, is released.] [Folklore: Gust of Wind] The wings condensed inside Vigrid and released a tornado that swept away countless enemies with the strength of Heaven Bracket and Holy Fire. Yeon-woo was now stronger than when he first arrived in Tartarus. Boom! Boom! Boom! Rumble! Smash! Yeon-woo rolled out his Fire Wings and stepped on Wind Path, blasting everything away and clearing a path for Dis Pluto. It was the beginning of the exodus. Chapter 391 - Gigantomachia (16) Hahaha! Die, die! Therestoo many. Sure, but where else will you find a place like this? Shanon and Hanryeong dashed around, brandishing their swords. Yeon-woo wasnt the only one whod become stronger on the battlefields of Tartarusso had they. Since it was the territory of the Underworld, there wasnt a better location for Shanon and Hanryeong to regain their abilities. What was more, they managed to collect souls that were of finer quality than the ones from the floors of the Tower. They could feel their levels increasing every day. From some time, Shanon had been forging a path to a new peak that he hadnt experienced when he was still alive. It was a mystery to him. He was close to overcoming the wall that blocked his way to becoming a ranker, and each day felt new to him. More than once, he wondered whether he was only having a final hallucination before death. However, he really was here, and this overflowing strength belonged to him. Shanon wasnt satisfied with that and put in more effort to truly master his skills so he could catch up with Yeon-woo, who continued advancing rapidly. Hed been quiet recently because he was busy analyzing Heaven Bracket from different angles. He focused on two areas as he trained: Shinmokryeong and Flame Wheel. The One-horned tribe referred to Shinmokryeong as Shinbupthe way of moving of body. Just as a pine tree didnt lose its green leaves even in a tough environment and bamboo bent instead of breaking, Shinmokryeong was perfect for Shanon, who had walked the path of the sword all his life. The symbol of Shinmokryong was mok, or tree, and it enhanced Flame Wheel, which he used to strengthen his skill Volcano. After all, fire burned fiercer with wood as its fuel. Now, the results of his cultivation were apparent. The flames that burst out with every stroke of his sword swept away monsters, their souls then becoming nourishment that added to his power. Our master said something about this. What was it again? Oh, right. That. Shanon burst out laughing. He was having so much fun that he almost seemed crazy. This is speed leveling, ha! Hanryeong was feeling the same exhilaration. [You have absorbed souls. A part of your sealed level has been released.] [You have absorbed souls. A part of your sealed level has been released.] [You have absorbed an immeasurable amount of souls.] [Along with the acquisition of great knowledge, your sealed level has been completely released.] [Continue your achievements from your previous life as Hanryeong. All the paths you walk will increase the Saber Gods accomplishments.] Whoosh. A bright light wrapped around Hanryeong. It wasnt easy to see what was going on because of the explosions on the battlefield, but he was experiencing a profound change. He felt as though he were being freed from chains, and when he realized that his level was being released, he smiled widely for the first time in a long while. Finally. Finally! It was the moment hed been waiting forregaining his power as the Saber God and recovering his past. Hanryeong didnt brush over the moment and savored it to the fullest. He pulled his nine swords out, swung them around as he danced, practicing moves with them. His movements were smoother and sharper than when hed been alive. Like Shanon, it was a change gained from studying Heaven Bracket. The areas hed been interested in were Flowing Water and Geumkangpo. Flowing Water was a type of footwork. Because he used nine swords planted in the ground, footwork took priority over all else for him, and Flowing Water was the most ideal method to develop it. Rivers that curved over mountains were smooth but sometimes caused floods. When they flowed into the ocean, they created hurricanes and storms that swallowed the worldit was the flawless adjustment of intensity. Geumkangpo had the edge and sturdiness of steel, so Hanryeongs blade became equally strong. Crash. Rumble. As they followed the path that the two Death Nobles opened, the Spirit Guai stretched out their shadows and took in the souls. The fog of the ghosts screeched more loudly above them. The darkness Nemesis propagated bound their enemies, and Nike hid in the fire scorching the ground, devouring everything in its vicinity like hellfire. AlldeathtoMaster. At Boos command, a new wave of death crashed into a land already rampant with death. Keekeekeek. Kyaa! * * * The exodus of Dis Pluto drew the attention of different parties for different reasons. The isolated members went to great lengths to jump over hurdles and run towards Yeon-woo. The cheers for Yeon-woo grew louder, and the group began to grow bigger even as more attempts to thwart them arrived. Black KingI apologize, but you cannot leaveTyphons eyes in the sky focused on Yeon-woo and a bolt of lightning thundered his way. Yeon-woo instinctively raised Vigrid, but he abruptly stopped even as he was unfurling Fire Wings. There was something abnormal about the power of the lightning. Careful! At Yeon-woos shout, the Dis Pluto members stopped running and went into defensive postures. Shanon and Hanryeong, who had been destroying the monsters in their path, looked ahead with grim faces. Everyone was tense. Sweat gathered in the hand that held Vigrid as pieces of the Ruyi Bang floated around Yeon-woo, waiting for his command. Where the lightning struck, the thick dust settled down and a man appeared with heavy bangs that covered his eyes. Although he didnt exude any exceptional energy, Yeon-woo felt his heart contract. He couldnt see any imperfections through his Draconic Divine Eyes. The man was a flawless, outstanding being. When the hair covering the mans eyes shifted and revealed his eyes, Yeon-woo immediately realized who he was. Typhon. Everyone grew even more uneasy at those words. No one expected that the king of the Giants who was busy dealing with the gods of Olympus would appear. Successor to the Black King, I apologize, but your cute tricks must come to an end. Typhon brushed his hair back with a cold smile. We need you. Kashing. Clang! Shanon and Hanryeong raised their swords to protect Yeon-woo. Our master is pretty charming, butHaha! I think hes been quite particular with men these days, am I right? Do you feel the need to joke right now? Brahm, Kahn, Galliard, and Creutz all tightened their grip on their weapons. The Dis Pluto members looked serious and ready to move against the leader of their enemies who had put them in their current predicament. They were also filled with determination to guard their new king. However, Typhon just smirked as if he found them amusing and took a step forward. Strong winds whirled around them, making it difficult for people to remain standing. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and formed the Ruyi Bang pieces into a spear, connecting Vigrid on one end. Clack. In fact, hed been expecting Typhons arrival. The Black King was an outstanding being who made an Apostle out of the king of Titans, Kronos. Although Yeon-woo wasnt sure, he suspected that the Black King was a conceptual god who had existed from the beginning of time and was at least as powerful as Gaia. Because Typhon said he was Kronos successor and possessed his power, there was no way he would want to let the new successor to the Black King, Yeon-woo, leave. He probably hoped to force Yeon-woo to be his subordinate or do all kinds of experiments on him. Is there a way out of this? Yeon-woo racked his brain as he looked at Typhon standing in front of him. Many calculations went through his head with Time Difference, butCrash. What are you trying to see? You have no viable options. Typhon followed the speed of Yeon-woos thoughts and easily destroyed his skill so Yeon-woo couldnt try anything. Yeon-woo stepped back, vomiting blood. His hold on the Ruyi Bang tightened. He would have liked to properly display the power of the throne that Hades had passed down, but his level wouldnt allow him this benefit yet. Were they at a dead end? This was the only thought running through his mind. Just as he rolled out the wing of death and the wing of fight, thinking that he would at least go down with a fight, something powerful shot down in front of him. Whoop-de-doo! Whoop! Boom! For a moment, Yeon-woo thought a Giant that arrived to help Typhon, but the arrivals hostility was directed at Typhon instead. He was over two meters tall, with massive muscles and a fierce expression that reminded Yeon-woo of Phante. Most importantly, Yeon-woo could feel one of the channels around him grow clearer. [Ares grins at you.] [Ares hopes you give some of your attention to him.] The man smiled crookedly as he glanced at Yeon-woo before roaring at Typhon, thrusting Typhons aura away as though it had never been there. Typhons expression hardened. What is this childs play, Ares? Ares was Zeus son and one of the twelve Olympians. Like Athena, he was also a war god. He laughed boisterously. Hahaha! This is just a little something to appeal to my Apostle! I was thinking I ought to make an awesome appearance since Im a god, no? Apostle? Everyones gazes turned to Yeon-woo at Ares ridiculous words. They seemed to be asking when hed become Ares Apostle. However, it was Yeon-woos first time hearing about it as well, so he just narrowed his eyes at Ares, wondering what he was talking about. For a moment, he thought Ares was planning something, but it didnt appear that way. Typhon frowned. Apostle? Are you saying the successor to the Black King is your Apostle? Nope! But he will be soon. Ares pounded his fists together with a smirk. Im planning on showing him a bunch of cool stuff to entice him. Heres a stunning war god with a broad back protecting him and his friends from danger! Damn! Doesnt that sound cool? Any man would fall in love, why wouldnt he, too? [Agares snorts, asking what kind of bullshit Ares is talking.] Also, Im the god of fighting and war, which means Im a guardian of the path our pretty little Apostle here wants to walk on. [Agares is shocked.] [Agares looks at you as though he just remembered your goal.] And were both part of Olympus, so I can help him as a sunbae. Hahaha! So Typhon, you should clear a path for my Apostle here. [Agares is anxious.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: What about me? Accept me! Im a greater being than that idiot! I can help you guys!] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Quick! Hurry before!] [Agares messages have temporarily been blocked with the users authorization.] Yeon-woo sighed as he blocked Agares panicked messages. He was grateful help had arrived, but the help seemed a bit weird. From what he knew, Ares was famous for his arrogant attitude, and he was considered a troublemaker in Olympus. Yeon-woo felt like laughing because a guy like that was acting so passionately just to have him as an Apostle. He could guess why. Ares had been quite interested in him for a while, but with his sister Athena protecting Yeon-woo, he could only twiddle his thumbs and watch. Now that she was busy with Krios, he had a chance to make a strong impression, just as he said. He was a simple character who thought that he could convince Yeon-woo this way, and it suited his personality perfectly. However, Yeon-woo was becoming exasperated at how hysterical the situation was making Agares. [Many gods cringe at Agares and Ares.] [Many demons shake their heads at Agares and Ares.] However, since Ares was one of the strongest in Olympus when it came to battle skills, with his help, Yeon-woo would easily avoid Typhon. You imbecile, you want to fight me on your own? Me, someone even Hades couldnt defeat? Typhon released his level, dissatisfied at Ares confidence. Rumble. Dark clouds filled the skies and thunder began to boom, ready to a holy punishment. But Ares clenched his fists and smiled ferociously, like a lion ready to attack a huge elephant. What makes you think Im alone? What? Typhon frowned. At that moment, he suddenly realized something that had been hidden from him was now appearing. Far away beyond the grass, a beautiful man with golden hair was raising a bow in his direction. It was the god of the sun, Apollo. Next to him was Artemis, descending to the ground with her twin swords raised and Legendary Beasts by her side. A pleasant scent began to waft around them. It was Dionysus Toast, a buff famous even in Tartarus. It increased the speed of recovery of holy power and could even resurrect people. The second-generation gods were targeting Typhon together. I see. Its a trap. Typhon clucked his tongue. It was clear theyd planned this as soon as he left the battlefield, certain that hed chase after the successor to the Black King. Even he would have a difficult time dealing with so many greater gods at the same time. Hahah! Typhon, I know that you recovered your original strength when your divinity was released, but I dont think youll be able to deal with all of us here, hm? Ares gloated as he pulled out his sword. Typhon clucked his tongue again as he looked at the superior beings around him with dissatisfaction. Yes. Itll be difficult for me. But His eyes flashed under his heavy hair. Itll be difficult for you as well. Swoosh. All of a sudden, Typhon disappeared and a raging storm whirled in his place, ripping the atmosphere apart. As if they had been waiting for this, Ares and the other greater gods moved as one to protect Yeon-woo. Boom! Swish. In the middle of a ferocious battle that shook the world, Yeon-woo realized it was an opportunity. He used Open Speaking with Dis Pluto, telling them to run to Myeongbujeon. Where do you think youre going!Typhon sent a rushing gust of wind between the greater gods in order to catch Yeon-woo. Ares quickly moved, but the sharp wind was faster. Slash. A new superior being popped up and swung his spear, cleanly cutting off Typhons wind. Right now, Ill treat you as Hades next king, but that wont happen the next time we meet. With those words, the blue-haired greater god dashed past Yeon-woo towards Typhon. Rumble. Poseidon Yeon-woo muttered the name of the god who had been his enemy for so long but saved his life this time. Then, he began running again. Chapter 392 - Gigantomachia (17) Why are you like this even until the end? Persephone muttered quietly as she looked at Hades. He was kneeling and supporting himself with a sword, looking as though he were simply taking a breather after an intense battle. Despite her cold wintery aura, for a moment, different emotions flickered on her face. She had always resented her husband. He had stolen her youth, butthere were times when shed nearly reciprocated his feelings. He had always loved her sincerely. Although hed never been able to properly express himself because of his indifferent personality, it was impossible for her not to know how much effort he took to appease her. Because of that, she had contemplated for a long time before deciding to make a contract with Mother Earth. Although she had resented her husband at first, after some time passed, she had begun to let go of her hard feelings. Shed hesitated because she knew that making a contract with Mother Earth would mean endangering Olympus, where her mother was. When Hades discovered her secret, Persephone hadnt yet been an Apostle of Mother Earth. If Hades had spoken with her instead of running away, perhaps things would have turned out differently today. Horrible fool. But those possibilities were meaningless now. Because of you, Ive become a villain, someone who has betrayed both husband and family while youll remain someone great. She had made her decision, and she couldnt turn back now. In that case, Ill become an even greater villain. Persephone stroked Hades face with her hand. There was still warmth lingering on his unshaven face. Before it could disappear, Hades body disintegrated. Whoosh. Persephones expression stiffened. Its not here? She opened her palm. It was filled with dust that slipped between her fingers. The important thing that she should be holding wasnt there, the thing that only the King of the Underworld possessed: the godly ability of death. After the Black King had faded away, many godly societies had taken a piece of this. In Olympus, Hades had been the recipient, and he had descended to the Underworld with it. But where was it? Why couldnt she see it? It was impossible for it to be lost, and she looked around just in case shed missed it. But even as Hades dust faded away, she couldnt find it at all. A thought occurred to Persephone. Is it possible? Had Hades already given it to someone else? She thought of Yeon-woo, but she couldnt think of when they might have made the exchange. The throne wasnt something that could be handed over that easily. Also, since the recipient was a mere mortal, the system and Allforone would have refused to allow it to happen. Had Hades made his preparations expecting this? When? The questions that filled her head didnt change the fact that the power of the throne had been taken right from under her nose. The power of the throne was a necessary part of making Tartarus completely hers because it possessed the right of ownership. Persephone slowly stood. You made things complicated until the end. I do hate you. With those words, she released the last of her level which shed been suppressing. Whoosh. Her body disappeared with the wind, and a shadow crept along the ground of the holy territory. * * * It was around then that darkness began to flood the ground like water, rising up to the knees of those remaining on the battlefield before releasing a black haze in the air. The haze rose in streams, twisting like pretzels until they formed thousands of huge tentacles that shot up to the sky as though a cage had been set over the holy territory. What is that? Athena, who was fighting Krios, had a sudden ominous feeling and looked up. Hermes, Ares, Poseidon, and the others who were dealing with Typhon also turned to see what was happening. Thats? No way! Unbelievable! The tentacles began to combine into a black shape with a strange aura that exuded a power that should not be manifesting. It was the aura of the common enemy of all gods and demons, Mother Earth. She was attempting to descend. What are you doing, Typhon> Poseidon glared at Typhon, but Typhon just laughed maniacally. Hahaha! Looks like our queen has decided to go all the way. She tried to stay above the fray, but I guess things havent gone as she hoped. As soon as his laughter ended, the black form exploded and darkness spread across the sky. Boom! It slowly took shape, growing to an enormous size that made the Titans look tiny. Although only its torso could be seen, its shadow was gigantic enough to loom over the entire Tartarus. Soon, Persephones face emerged from the gigantic entity. She looked down at the ground, her torn wings of darkness spreading behind her as she directly manifested Mother Earth. She roared, and storms churned, sweeping away both divine beings and superior beings as they battled. The columns of the temples were pulled up by the roots, and the ground turned over, forming large mountains. Persephone was so large that she couldnt speak or use Open Speaking. However, her powerful will could be interpreted by everyone present: Find him. Catch him. She rolled her eyes as she projected her will onto Tartarus once more. * * * [The hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Durendal, is released.] [Folklore: Giant assasination] Whoosh! Whoosh! The flames blazed. [You have succeeded in killing Tityos. The killing of another god has been added to your achievements.] [You have achieved] [You have succeeded in stealing a piece of holiness from Tityos. The holiness is added to the incomplete sections of the throne.] [You have gained an additional clue on transcendence.] Even though theyd managed to avoid Krios and Typhon, Dis Plutos troubles didnt end. Titans and Giants intensified their chase, rushing in to take advantage of this opportunity to completely eliminate Dis Pluto and nip any future problems in the bud. Yeon-woo had to destroy them while Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Boo prevented them from moving. He spread his Fire Wings, flying among the enemies. He lost count of the number of monsters and gods he cut down. Because he was fighting too many at once, the Philosophers Stone began to overheat. Although he had the purple magic power of the Soulstone and his Demonic Draconic Divine Body that had been awakened to the fourth step, they werent enough to remove his mental exhaustion. If there was a silver lining, it was that he could steal a bit of holiness from gods when he killed them. Previously, he didnt know what to do with holiness and had only guessed it, but after receiving the power of the throne from Hades, he finally understood what to do. Holiness was the power that allowed one to possess a divine level. It wasnt always good to have an enormous divine level. Although it gave you the upper hand in battles, you also risked falling as much as you rose since maintaining a high divine level put a lot of stress on the soul. It also created a lot of vulnerabilities. However, if you possessed a great amount of holiness, things were different. Holiness was the power that allowed you to maintain a level and make it steady. However, it wasnt easy to gain holiness. You had to gain a lot of followers or acquire the knowledge to replace it with transcendence. However, unlike gods with countless followers, there were constraints on how Yeon-woo could gain holiness because he was a mortal. He couldnt use the power of the throne because of his lack of divine level, but if he could steal holiness from those he killed, he could make up for it and build a foundation as he steadily awakened the power of the throne. Rumble. Crash! [With the acquired holiness, the sealed power Eyes Within Darkness has been successfully released.] [The power Eyes Within Darkness is being used to recognize the nature of the Underworld.] To a limited extent, he could use the power of the throne as he awakened the powers. He had bound the power of gods and demons to wings because of how hard it was to control them, but he had no need to do that with the power of the throne since it stemmed from a domain he already possessed. Boom! How many times had he swung the Ruyi Bang and Vigrid? Ha..haha... Yeon-woo and Dis Pluto were nearly at their destination, the Myeongbujeon. Yeon-woo could see the great mountain, Kronos corpse, that divided the land. The pocket watch in his breast pocket trembled the closer he grew to the corpse, reacting in the same manner as the Cast of the Black King. Since Kronos had the power of the Black King, it was probably an automatic response. However, Yeon-woo didnt have the time to wonder about it. Theyre coming again. A new group had appeared in pursuit. Dammit. Im fighting to my hearts content today. What are those Olympus bastards doing? Why didnt they take care of those? Shanon grumbled with an exhausted expression. It was fun to grow, but balance was important too. Fighting continuously like this was tiring him out. HumanIll kill you this time! Him again? Doesnt he get tired? Iapetos face appeared. Yeon-woo had thought he would meet his end after releasing all his divinity, but there he was running towards them in his giant form, looking like hed recovered. Of course, he was weaker compared to before, but he was still leagues ahead of lower-level divine beings. He exuded a murderous intent, clearly wanting to pay back the humiliation hed suffered. Your Majesty. Dis Pluto looked at Yeon-woo in concern. Go ahead first since were not that far away. Without waiting for their reply, Yeon-woo rolled out his wings and shot towards Iapetos. He was putting a lot of stress on his body, but he unfurled both wings of death and fight at the same time, the countless powers supporting the power of the throne. Yeon-woo directly clashed with Iapetos, blowing him back. Iapetos grunted, his eyes widening. He didnt expect to lose based on strength alone. How did the mortal become so strong in the span of only a few months? Yeon-woo rushed towards him again. He had already used Sky Wings multiple times, and so he didnt have much time left. He needed to end things before he bumped into the limit. Boom! He brandished the Ruyi Bang with Vigrid, slicing Iapetos chest open. Black smoke spurted out like bloodthe remnants of Kronos. The Despair of the Black King sucked in the black smoke. Iapetos eyes turned red as the same thing as before happened again. He couldnt allow his power to be stolen from him like that once more, but Yeon-woo was a difficult opponent. With every clash, he suffered more injuries. As they battled, Yeon-woo began to reach his physical limits. He kept suffering internal injuries, and Iapetos broke his limbs multiple times. Yeon-woo had to regenerate them again and again. Rumble. The two were pushed back by a large collision. When Yeon-woo flapped his wings to end the fight, something unexpected occurred: a black tsunami appeared and began to head their way. My queen! What is!Iapetos was swallowed up by the black tsunami before he could even finish speaking, and the tsunami tried to swallow Yeon-woo next. Persephone? Mother Earth? Or Vieira Dune? He didnt know for sure who it was, but it was certain that the black tsunami that looked like sticky tar wasnt something he could fight. Hyung! Jeong-woo shouted out, seeing the danger. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and beat his wings to retreat quickly, not forgetting to collect all the souls and monsters lying around. If they were eaten by the darkness, it would be hard to find them again. I cant let it get to Dis Pluto. Yeon-woo scanned Myeongbujeon. Dis Pluto was nearing the column of light. Kahn and the others were helping them get to the higher floors as Yeon-woo had ordered. He had to buy more time. Just as he was about to turn, the black tsunami abruptly changed its course and moved towards the column of light as though it knew what Yeon-woo was thinking. Shit! Yeon-woo returned and shot his powers one after the other to delay the tsunami, but he barely affected the tsunami and couldnt even slow it down. Give methe throne. The tsunamis thoughts annoyed Yeon-woo. He could sense the voice of Mother Earth mixed with either Persephones or Vieira Dunes voice. It sounded like it was obsessed with him. Soon, Yeon-woo reached the column of light, however, less than half of the members of Dis Pluto had ascended. The situation was truly dangerous. Yeon-woo stopped retreating and gripped the Ruyi Bang. Even though he risked being swallowed by the tsunami, he needed to stop it. [Time Difference] Yeon-woo began looking for solutions. Mother Earth and Persephones tsunami was right at his feet, and the wings of death and fight werent enough to block it. He needed help, but Athena, Hermes, and the others were tied up as well. In that moment, Yeon-woo read the many gazes that were looking at him. [The King of Seven Hells watches your throne.] [Ksitigarbha watches your throne.] The gods and demons of death had watched Yeon-woo without too many reactions after he received the throne from Hades. He finally understood why. They were trying to help him. They didnt see him as someone to test but acknowledged him as Hades successorsomeone who was an equal. Even though that wasnt quite reality yet, it would be one day in the future. When he realized this, Yeon-woo found himself holding a new ace. Regular time returned, and just before Mother Earths black tsunami reached him, Yeon-woo licked his lips. Come. As soon as he spoke, black-red light exploded and expanded from his body. Flash. It burned brighter than the wing of death ever had. At that moment, all 666 gods and demons of death manifested into Yeon-woos body. Chapter 393 - Gigantomachia (18) [Nergal has succeeded in manifesting.] [Halphas has failed to manifest.] [The King of Seven Hells has failed to manifest.] Yeon-woo felt a spike of dizziness. It was a ludicrous thing to attempt the manifestation of 666 gods and demons through their channels with the help of the death wing. Hed seen Poseidon forcibly manifest through Benteke, and many gods had already manifested through Yeon-woos own body, but none of those experiences could be compared to a manifestation with this staggering number. He wasnt even sure if it was possible. If he didnt have the throne of the Underworld, and they werent bound to one category of the death wing, he never wouldve attempted it. The feeling of the will of so many gods and demons already forced down an intense pressure on him, and his soul felt as though it would be crushed. Although he had grown, he was still tiny in the face of these divine beings. It was only thanks to the power of the throne that Yeon-woo managed to bear it without collapsing. When his body reached a critical point, dragon scales erupted on his skin. This time, they were thicker and sturdier than ever, and they covered his entire body like armor. His dragon wings and tail finally grew completely. Whoosh. The pressure that emanated only from the Draconic species burst out of him like a wave, and he now exuded the true energy of a dragon, beyond that of a Dragon Human or Polymorph because of the change inscribed in his heart. His heart shook turbulently, breaking and recovering over and over. After this process, his heart slowly took on the form of a bead. The heart was the center of life and pumped blood out through countless veins; it was also a magic power organ that created and distributed all magic power. His heart was now rapidly changing, evolving from its original function to a superior organ, modifying the Magic Circuit along with it. Thump! Thump! Still in the shape of a bead, his newly recreated heart pumped fiercely, sending his blood around his body faster and releasing greater amounts of magic power. The symbol of the Draconic species and root of all the powers they possessed was finally borna Dragon Heart. It was on a completely different level from what Yeon-woo had possessed before and lived up to its fame as the most efficient magic power organ. It was so grand and mighty that it felt as if the mana stream of the fourth step of the awakening had been forced into his body. It was the fifth step of the awakening. [The fifth step of the awakening has been released.] [Power: Element Establishment] [Element Establishment] [Description: The ancient dragon Kalatus set up an eight-step process to help the contractor adjust to the Dragon Body quickly. This is the fifth step. The magic power that arises from the Dragon Heart is put into contact with the mana stream in the atmosphere and this flow allows you to use and establish any elements in your domain at random.] [*Heart The center of the dragon, the heart can take in magic power and emit it outside the body. The magic power used during this process interferes with ideas. Magic can be established according to your will and proficiency.] [*Breath You can now integrate the element in the mana according to your preference. The elements that are condensed during this process allow you to implement magic more efficiently and can also be used for elemental attacks.] His Dragon Heart was more than enough to support his Demonic Draconic Divine Body, which had just been strong hardware. And not only that, the Philosophers Stone began to resonate with the pumping of the Dragon Heart. The Magic Circuit created from the two magic power organs took on the form of a Mobius strip and burst with amplified strength. His Demonic Draconic Divine Body tensed one more. Yeon-woo wanted to laugh out loud. This was itthe moment hed been waiting for! When he had first acquired the Philosophers Stone, he had wondered how much power he could display if he possessed both the completed Philosophers Stone and Dragon Heart. The Dragon Heart was a necessary component since he wanted to become a dragon, and he had seen for himself how far the Summer Queen fell after losing hers. The Philosophers Stone was a well-known magic power organ that was said to be as powerful as a Dragon Heart. If they resonated together, he was sure something incredible would happen, but this exceeded even his wildest expectations. Was his power amplified twice? Three times? It was impossible to calculate because it could be even more, depending how he used it. [Halphas made another attempt to manifest. He has succeeded.] [The King of Seven Hells made another attempt to manifest. He has succeeded.] The gods and demons who had failed to descend previously now managed to enter his strengthened body. Ha. Pretty good. He could hear the faint laughter of what he assumed to be the Demonism. As the manifestations continued, he could feel the strength of the category growing clearer. The vague power of the throne became vivid, and Yeon-woo was struck by a sudden understanding of the divine ability he possessed. This was death, the only concept that affected all living and non-living beings equally. Of course, Yeon-woo was too small to completely understand the profoundness of the concept, but it was a great accomplishment to even grasp its form. Yeon-woo transferred his newly added power into the Ruyi Bang. [All powers have been released.] All three pairs of Sky Wings unfurled, and black flames blazed on Vigrid, still attached to the tip of the Ruyi Bang. The highly-concentrated magic power shook up the sturdy shape of the Aura. Yeon-woo clasped his spear and created a Vortex in the air, lashing Ruyi Bang to the side. This was the power of the Draconic species hed learned after the fifth step of the awakening. [Breath] The Draconic species could attack by gathering a specific element in their mouths then blasting it out. Since it was the condensed form of an element, Breath was always potent. However, the Breath Yeon-woo shot out was a bit different. The Draconic species used their mouths for Breath because of their physical forms, but Yeon-woo felt more comfortable using the weapon in his hand. The Aura shot out of the tip of the Ruyi Bang and turned into Breath. It split the approaching tsunami of darkness in two. Although the darkness quickly reformed, it was clear to Yeon-woo that the tsunami had slowed. It works! His eyes flashed as he clutched the Ruyi Bang tighter. He began to shoot Breath one after the other. Enlarge, Ruyi! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The Breath that started from the Vortex poured down on the tsunami of darkness like heavy rain. [Osiris has succeeded in manifesting.] [Izanami has succeeded in manifesting.] As the manifestations continued, the firepower of the Breath became stronger. Flames grew to towering heights, creating the terrifying sight of darkness and fire assailing each other as though they would make the world shatter. Yeon-woo just gritted his teeth. Although the awakening and manifestations had made him temporarily forget his physical limits, he couldnt keep it going forever. It was already an incredible feat to maintain the manifestations and bear the weight of so many gods and demons despite being a mortal. Even with the power of the throne, it was impossible without an iron-clad mentality. Boom, rumble! As Yeon-woo blocked Mother Earth on his own, most of Dis Pluto disappeared beyond the column of light. Finally, the twelfth corps, the last of their soldiers, finally left. Kahn, who stayed until the end to guard them, frantically called Yeon-woo through Open Speaking. Cain! He had to hurry. Yeon-woo nodded. His body was already overheated beyond endurance, and he had finally met his limits. He was already risking the explosion of both the Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone, and his scales had turned red, exhaling steam. Yeon-woo swung the Ruyi Bang from below once more, his teeth clenched. The earth was torn up, and it shot tens of meters up to the sky. The sparks created a large Wave of Light, and more Fire Lightning than ever seemed possible rained down from the sky. Rumble! Beautiful Blood Flowers bloomed with Vimalacitras Black Gubitara at the spots where the bolts fell and ate away at the darkness. [Vimalacitra is overjoyed at your performance.] [Cernunnos watches your performance with tranquil eyes.] The tsunami of darkness smashed against the blazing fire and stopped. Meanwhile, Yeon-woos wings spun around as he quickly retreated to the column of light. A deep wail rose from the tsunami of darkness. Give it. That. Is mine. Tentacles rapidly lashed through the netting of fire towards Yeon-woo, determined not to let him go. Rumble! Releasing his Breath once more, Yeon-woo roughly pushed back the tentacles. When Kahn entered the column of light, he quickly jumped in, as well. Instantly, the world changed. [You are out of the hidden stage, Tartarus.] [You have entered the designated location, the 35th floor, gate of Thunder.] W-whats going on? Where are all those people coming from? The Hoarder? Isnt that the Hoarder? Hes been lying low for some time, whats he done now? The commotion drew many people to the stage, surprised by the large portal that discharged so many mysterious-looking soldiers. Yeon-woo had asked Brahm to transport them to the thirty-fifth floor. After receiving the throne of the Underworld, he now had the ability to change the settings of Tartarus, so he gave this authority to Brahm so he could set the coordinates. Yeon-woo had cleared thirty-four floors so far, and it was possible to enter the thirty-fifth floor since he was scheduled to arrive, anyway. At first, they had been planning to exit to the Outer District of the Tower, from where Yeon-woo had entered Tartarus. However, hed ended up choosing the stage because it was under the administration of the Guardians. The heavenly world couldnt interfere here, and even Mother Earths strength would be weakened. And I can also clear the thirty-fifth floor easily while Im here. Darkness shot up at the portal. The stage shook violently as a wave of fury burst through. Give it. But Yeon-woo just smirked and shot his Breath again. Vigrids blade cut through the darkness as though it were butter. It cried out loudly, as if it were trying to force itself through the portal. [The system has been alerted that a godly being is attempting to interfere in the stage.] [A Guardian has been dispatched.] W-what is that? I-Im scared! Mother Earth? What the! What has he done? Ohyohyo! Looks like our mischievous ### has caused another large problem. Spectacular. Ohyohyohyo! High Guardians appeared in the sky, all looking surprised to see Mother Earth. Tartarus was a divine territory that Guardians couldnt observe, so they hadnt known what was happening there. However, when Yvlke saw Yeon-woo gasping for breath in the distance, he adjusted his monocle and burst out laughing, immediately understanding the situation. At the same time, the Guardians began to move. [Control is being administered.] [The interference of the being has been blocked.] [The interference of the being has been blocked.] The High Guardians transformed into light once they landed on the ground and the laws of the stage began to act. The colossal portal that connected Tartarus and the thirty-fifth stage began to close. No. No. Mother Earths darkness resisted violently, still trying to enter, but Yeon-woo clutched the Ruyi Bang and shoved it through the closing portal. Crunch! Yes. Along with the wailing screams of Mother Earth, the connection to Tartarus was cut off just like that. The noisy thirty-fifth floor became silent once more. Ding. [All trials have ended.] [Will you go to the 36th floor?] Chapter 394 - Thunder (1) [Ksitigarbha has ended his manifestation.] [The King of Seven Hells has ended his manifestation.] [Aesma-daeva has ended his manifestation.] Thud. Yeon-woo collapsed to the ground, extremely exhausted. The soul power that filled up his body was sucked back out and the violently circulating Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone slowly came to a stop. The manifestation of 666 transcendents had only gone on for a mere five minutes, but its impact was formidable. The cool-down time of Sky Wings stretched out for such a long period that he thought it would be impossible to use them for a while. The world spun. If he didnt have the Dragon Heart, what couldve happened? He didnt even want to think about it. Haahaahaa. He couldnt even muster the strength to breathe properly, and he thought that if he died, it would be from exhaustion. However, the Philosophers Stone had limitless magic power and a depth that could not be comprehended, and it was already ridding him of his fatigue with the purple energy. When he somewhat regained his energy, he managed to lift his head and look around. Everything was in ruins. The ground had been turned up, and it was impossible to tell that they were on a stage. Deep traces of holy power were left in places like the sky. She sure played rough. He had been so out of it after closing the portal that he hadnt noticed how vast the traces that Mother Earth left behind were. Her will alone was enough to make the stage shake, what would happen if her actual body appeared? He couldnt even imagine it. Cain! Just then, his comrades came running over. Kahn scanned Yeon-woos body and helped him by using a Bian for recovery. Brahm immediately cast healing magic, as well. As his external injuries mended rapidly, Yeon-woo asked, What about Doyle and Henova? Doyles still sleeping. Victoria was able to move Mr. Henova to the Outer District so hes fine. Yeon-woo nodded in relief. All of Dis Pluto escaped safely too. Yeon-woo turned to Dis Pluto. As he met the soldiers eyes, they tried to get up to greet their new master, but Yeon-woo shook his head, indicating that there was no need to. They were just as exhausted as he was, perhaps even moreso. Since they lost the master they had been serving all their lives as well as their lands in the span of a day, their feelings were evidently full of turmoil. They needed some time to organize their thoughts and rest. The soldiers thanked him instead of paying their respects. They had been cut down to less than half of their number at their peak, but their eyes blazed with a fire that was brighter than ever. Yeon-woo had been worried theyd be sunk in despair, but fortunately, his concerns were unfounded. More importantly He moved his gaze to the message that popped up in his vision. [You have completed the first condition of the sudden quest (Exodus).] Whats going on? The first condition of completing the Exodus quest was to earn Dis Plutos trust. This hadnt been too difficult because he had already gained their trust after fighting with them several times. Also, hed been acknowledged as Hades successor while escaping from Mother Earth. However, hed been expecting a message to say that hed also completed the second conditionescaping Tartarusbut none had appeared. Hm? Does this mean the exodus isnt over yet? Had any soldiers been left behind in Tartarus? It wouldnt be a complete surprise if theyd left one or two soldiers behind, considering how chaotic the situation had been. However, the system should be aware of that. Or did it mean Mother Earth would harm them in some other way? But how? In the meantime, the High Guardians bustled around. They had temporarily paused the stage mission, using backup data to restore the damaged areas. Just then, Yvlke approached, pushing his monocle up. Ohyohyohyo! ###, this is the second time after the twenty-third floor. Now that I think about it, you also performed fantastically on the eleventh floor, yes? It seems to be your hobby to ruin stages with once every ten floors. His eyes curved with a smile. Next time, please alert us beforehand. Well be able to prepare ourselves, ohyo ohyo! Although it wasnt as though hed been destroying floors for fun, Yeon-woo only smiled ruefully with a nod. Ill do that next time. Ohyohyo. I like that mindset. I like you because you understand things quickly. Also Yvlkes eyes narrowed. We need you to provide a testimony about what happened. Can you come with us? The Guardians watched over all the floors closely, but there were places their eyes couldnt reach. It seems like there are different arrangements between the transcendents and Guardians that players dont know about. At the very least, from what Ive seen, they didnt like to take interest in each other. The heavenly world on the ninety-eighth floor and the hidden stages every ten floors were such cases, as was Tartarus. Because of Hades settings, the Guardians couldnt check what happened in Tartarus, and now this had happened. It was understandable that they needed to investigate the matter. Yeon-woo was planning to help them to some extent since hed used the Guardians, who abhorred transcendents, to help him with Mother Earth. Also, there was no knowing what would happen if he didnt help them. Yvlke, who had been watching Yeon-woo make his decision, suddenly felt sharp gazes around him. For the past few minutes, Dis Pluto had been getting up to surround him, pointing spears still wet with blood at him. A fierce atmosphere rose. However, Yvlke seemed to be unaffected as he lightly fixed his monocle and looked around. Mm? Whats this now? Did I do something to get on the bad side of you Underworld sirs? You may not realize this, but Ive placed manners before everything else all my life! Ahem! You cannot take our king without permission. Our king? Yvlke tilted his head and laughed when he realized what was going on. Wed been wondering what happened because there was a system message that the king of the Underworld had changed, and that person isoh, right. Its a secret. Ahem! How amusing! Yvlke had been expecting that the exodus of Dis Pluto had something to do with the throne of the Underworld. However, from the way he giggled, it seemed like he found it surprising that Yeon-woo was at the center of it all. It was unthinkable that the throne would have been passed down to a player, even if it was someone like Yeon-woo. It was so shocking that Yvlke couldnt have even dared imagine it. The Dis Pluto members glanced at Yeon-woo, wondering if theyd made a mistake. Yeon-woo was smiling ruefully under his mask, but he pretended to be calm as he spoke to Yvlke. Ill help with the investigation, but in exchange You want us to do this? Yvlke made the motion of zipping his mouth. As Yeon-woo nodded, Yvlke smiled slyly. Ohyohyo! You dont have to worry about that. Ill keep it from the other Guardians as well. There was no need to speak of this amusing fact to others. To Yvlke, Yeon-woo was like sweet rain during a boring day. However, as your dear friend and a High Guardian, I have some advice. Yvlkes eye briefly glittered under his monocle. So many soldiers of the Underworld entering this stage may be considered an invasion of territory. Just as we managed Mother Earth, we can use the same control on them. You should be aware of this. There were a few lower-level divine beings among the Dis Pluto, and although they were considered weak during the Gigantomachia, in reality, they had a power that most players would never reach in their lives. Since there were hundreds of them here, they were a force that could break the balance of the stage. Because the system prioritized the stage over everything else, Dis Pluto could be identified as irregularities. In fact, the stage seemed to be acting on them already. Their faces were pale, and they were clearly unaccustomed to such a different environment from Tartarus. Their strength was being limited already, and although the constraints ended there, the Guardians could activate their control at any time. However, Yeon-woo wasnt too worried. The third condition of the quest was to find a new base camp for Dis Pluto, and hed already thought of a place. Boos dungeon will be good enough. The dungeon, which was a space that connected multiple Intrenians from Red Dragon, was almost complete. It was large enough to house all of Dis Pluto, and if the environment settings were set to be like those of Tartarus, it would be an ideal place for them to temporarily stay. The system wouldnt try to interfere either. If he tried to use Dis Pluto to clear the stage, the systems control would activate but if he was only looking for a place to stay, it would likely let them be. After he exuviated and properly grasped the throne, he could pull them out. However, Yvlke shook his finger back and forth as if he could read Yeon-woos mind. Thats not what I mean. Of course you know your way around the systems loopholes. But the problem is that the control in this Tower isnt just limited to the system. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes, not understanding. There was a controlling force other than the system? He had never heard of it. He asked Jeong-woo with his mind power, but received a negative response. I dont know either. Just as he was about to ask Yvlke what he meant, the calm sky suddenly began to shake. The High Guardians who were restoring the stage paused and looked up with frowns. Dis Pluto and Yeon-woos comrades realized something strange was going on. They raised their heads, their weapons and shields ready. The skywas distorting. The appearance of a sky that was twisting and deforming was impossible to describe, and it was as fearsome as it was impressive. As the sky split into cracks, colorful auroras appeared through the fissures, dyeing the sky different colors. A heavy fog began to gather. Yeon-woo felt shivers down his back. Although he hadnt attempted the Dragon Body awakening, scales were automatically growing on his skin. They were tougher than ever, a sign of his nervousness at the celestial display. If Mother Earth herself descended, would it feel like this? No, this was more extreme and overpowering. A formidable existence was trying to pass through the fragmented sky, forcing back the High Guardians control and putting pressure on the entire stage. What is that? Even Dis Pluto was nervous. They had dealt with Typhon multiple times already, but this being was leagues beyond Typhon. It seemed as though the sky had come to life. However, although it was Yeon-woos first time seeing this phenomenon, he recognized it. Jeong-woo appeared next to Yeon-woo in his spiritual form and muttered in a voice full of mixed emotions, Allforone. The being who had been a wall to countless players for the last thousand years, a focus of hatred for transcendents, and an exception to the rules for the Guardians, was trying to descend. Chapter 395 - Thunder (2) Allforone was a wall that had stood over players like a mountain. He was considered to be the strongest player ever since the foundation of the Tower, and even the greatest king of the One-horned tribe, the Martial King, couldnt defeat him. The pressure that radiated from him was extraordinary, and it was a wonder that he wasnt a god. [Ksitigarbha roars.] [Hel raises his wings, firmly on guard.] [Halphas glares at the being with a grim gaze.] [Vimalacitra shuts his mouth.] [Cernunnos stands with rough movements.] [Many gods look at the sight with enraged gazes.] [Many demons watch the situation cautiously.] The responses of the gods and demons connected to Yeon-woo were diverse, but they all had one thing in common: fury. Their intense feeling of hostility towards Allforone was evidence of how much hed frustrated them for so long. No one knows Allforones goal. Hes blocked the seventy-seventh floor for a long time, dividing the sky and the earth, preventing players from heading up and gods and demons from reaching below. Hades had said in passing that the gods and demons called Allforone the divider of the heavens and the earth. He also said that Allforone wanted the line between transcendents and mortals to be distinct. If a transcendent tried to interfere in a stage, he would immediately restrict them, and when a mortal entered a transcendents territory, he would chase them out. Tartarus was a bit of an in-between place, so he mostly observed, but if Dis Pluto interfered in a stage, he would immediately step up. From the perspective of the gods and demons, Allforones actions were closer to a Guardians than a players. He was like the will of the system. If the system were a living being, it would probably do what Allforone was doing, which was why the gods and demons hated him. They called him the Towers Apostle. The entity began to speak. The energy in the heavens was messed up, and I was wondering what happened. So, youre the new king of the Underworld. I dont know if I should be wary or congratulate you. This is the first time something like this happened so Im in a strange position. Yeon-woo didnt feel an oppressive power from Allforone. It felt like something else. Its too amplified, as though hes more than one person. If thousands of people gathered in the same place and spoke in one voice, this was probably what it would sound like. There were so many voices mixed into one, so many energies expressed in a single form. It made Yeon-woo wonder whether Allforone was really an individual. The great entity that filled the stage radiated his will as he continued to speak. And the soldiers of the Underworld have not only appeared on the stage, but have also caused this mess. This is a clear infringement of the pledge. Are you aware of that? Although the huge fog that was presumably Allforone remained in the sky, the members of Dis Pluto all straightened their backs, immediately on guard. It was as though an immeasurable gaze were trained on them, like a massive beast was wondering what to do about a bunch of puppies in its territory. They were elite soldiers that had protected Tartarus, and despite being lower-level divine beings, they still possessed divinity. But all of this seemed futile in front of Allforone. They swallowed. Of course they were aware of the pledge. They didnt know the details, but Hades had told them that it had been made between the heavenly world and Allforone. They wouldnt interfere in each others territories, and if they did, they wouldnt resist any physical action taken against them. If Allforone wanted to follow the pledge to the letter, it meant that Dis Pluto was clearly in the wrong. Even if they resisted, Allforone would decimate them easily, especially since their bodies were already stressed from the unfamiliar environment of the stage. Yeon-woo was also aware of their predicament. Hades had passed down a great deal of his knowledge along with the throne, and that included the pledge. Dammit. He thought he could finally take a breather after evading Mother Earth, the Titans, and Giants, but it was just mountain after mountain. In fact, this wasnt even a mountain, it was a volcano. I have to persuade him somehow. Still, it was a relief that unlike Mother Earth, who was simply a being full of greed, Allforone seemed more rational and likely to compromise. Yeon-woo had to get Allforone to cut him a break when it came to the pledge. Otherwise, he definitely wasnt someone to take on. What could he say that would convince Allforone to leave Dis Pluto alone? His quick mind wasnt at its best right now due to the tension and fatigue from the battles hed just endured. Just then, Jeong-woo looked up at the sky and slowly stepped forward. Allforone, do you remember me? Surprised, Yeon-woo tried to stop him, but Jeong-woo waved his hand, indicating that it was okay. Allforone chuckled good-naturedly. Even with your misaligned luck and short fate, you roamed around and around in the skies. I see youve cobbled together a likeness in the end. For some reason, Yeon-woo felt like the words werent directed to Jeong-woo but to him. A likeness? What did Allforone see? However, Allforone turned back to Jeong-woo as though he didnt want to speak further about it. Yes, long time no see, child from the past. Jeong-woo nodded solemnly. Thanks to what you said back then, Im able to be here like this. I didnt do anything. Your desire was just so desperate that your life took that shape. It was only then that Yeon-woo learned that Jeong-woo had been inspired by Allforone to create the diary in Superbia. I still want to thank you. Im glad to hear you say that. You look healthy, so its a relief. As they reminisced, the atmosphere seemed to grow lighter and more amiable. Jeong-woo continued with a bright face, Then Impossible. The reply was cold. You want to say theyre people whove helped you and that nothing else could be done. And that theyll be so quiet that they wont disturb the lower world. Jeong-woo closed his mouth since Allforone had anticipated all of his words. Allforones tone was still affectionate, but his words were strict. There are no exceptions. Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo felt their hearts contract. If I turn a blind eye now, then Ill have to turn a blind eye to other situations. At those words, Dis Pluto raised their weapons as one. Clang! They thrust their shields forward and lifted their spears high. A dense fighting spirit filled the battlefield as though it were trying to push away Allforones pressure. Geez, nothings ever easy. Is this all the result of our masters charming temper? Shanon clucked his tongue as he pulled out Sword Breaker and kicked off from the ground. Boom! Swish. He turned into a ray of light in the sky and immediately blasted his signature skill, Volcano. As the red flames spread around him, Hanryeong and Rebecca supported him from the back, shooting projectiles. Gigantic eyes opened in mid-air as Boo set up innumerable magic circles that attacked Allforone at the same time. Kahn and Galliard struck, sending small explosions erupting in the fog. Shanon was already a high ranker, and everyone helping him was skilled too. They thought that even if they couldnt stop Allforone, they could injure him at the very least. Rumble. The heavy Aura in the fog suddenly shook, and something limp fell to the ground. Shanon! Hanryeong realized who it was and frantically ran. What had happened? Shanon, who had been fine just a moment ago, was now critically injured. His body was about to crack and had grown fainter, meaning his existence was at risk of being destroyed. The members of Dis Pluto stiffened. They knew how strong Shanon was after seeing him in battle, but he had been defeated so easily without even a chance to fight back. It was a perilous situation. Shanons attacks also didnt seem to have affected Allforone at all, but Kahn and the others thought that Allforone might crush them right away if they didnt make a move. They began to activate their signature skills. Cut! Full capacity! Kahn swung his Blood Sword, dividing space and sending red projectiles shooting to the sky, pulling up his Bian to its fullest. With Brahms help, Galliard shot arrows without rest, and Creutz brought up Zulfikars holy power to its maximum to buff them to an extraordinary degree. Dis Pluto soldiers also released their levels at once. Their fighting intent whirled around the stage, endangering it. The stage that was still being restored after Mother Earths interference was once again in bedlam. Aaack! How am I supposed to do this all over again? The High Guardians rubbed their heads, screaming at the sudden doubling of their tasks. Guardians like Lupi tried to transport the players to the floor below so they wouldnt become involved, but it didnt work, and the system kept on repeating the same message. [Error] [Error] What in the world! Ohyohyo! Its like when the Martial King was causing a ruckus. What a mess. Ohyo! Ohyo! Do you think this is the right time to be laughing, you damned goblin?! Do something! As Yvlke laughed, and shock spread among the Guardians, the Aura shook once more. Flash! A huge ray of light blinded everyone. When their sight returned, they discovered that everyone who had challenged Allforone had collapsed on the ground, vomiting blood. The fierce fighting intent from just a minute ago was nowhere to be found. Damnit. What the! Clutching his chest, Kahn glared at Allforone. He had no idea what had just happened. When the light flashed, he felt his magic power stop and his skill fail, and the backlash had damaged his body severely. The mana stream flowing in the atmosphere had been stopped too, just like the system messages. Everything was turned upside down. It was as ifthe system were behaving according to Allforones wishes. He continued to hang in the sky as though hed anticipated everything, and he protected his will on the seventy-seventh floor, not even showing himself. And technically, the throne of the Underworld shouldnt be here either. I can stay silent about the pieces of the Black King, but no more than that. Allforones gaze shifted to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth. He wanted to fight next to everyone else, but his body simply wouldnt allow it. Hed used up all of his strength in the battle with Mother Earth. He tried to force his powers out. [The fifth step of the awakening has failed.] [The fifth step of the awakening has failed.] That wasnt all. [Your connection with Erleng Shen is unstable. The power Dragon Kill has been paused.] [Your connection with Agares is unstable. The power Wicked Devil has been paused.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Allforone, you bastard, what!] [The message has failed to send due to unspecified reasons.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Dont cut me!] [The message has failed to send due to unspecified reasons.] The channels that always surrounded him had grown faint or were completely disconnected. Since the Sky Wings were tied to the powers of the gods and demons, they had become useless. I must correct it. After determining that the throne of the Underworld that Yeon-woo had received was a threat to the ecosystem of the Tower, Allforone stepped up to take it from him. A light flashed once more. Yeon-woo felt like a huge hand was crushing him, and he was powerless to resist. No matter how much he wanted to struggle, his body didnt move, and only his consciousness seemed to be awake in a world that had slowed down. Just as he was wondering whether he would be destroyed in such a powerless state, Jeong-woo appeared in front of him in his shining silver armor and with his bright Sky Wings unfurled. You cant do anything without me. He smiled at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos eyes widened. He wanted to shout at Jeong-woo to stop. It was too dangerous. He wanted to tell Jeong-woo not to go forward in his unstable state, but he couldn''t speak. Lets go, Mirne. Right now, that name seems to be a better fit than Nemesis. Kicking off from the ground, Jeong-woo flew towards Allforone. Nemesis followed with his fangs bared. It was the return of Heaven Wing, the player who had shaken up the Tower a long time ago. Chapter 396 - Thunder (3) Is there nothing I can do? Jeong-woo had asked himself over and over while he was still in the pocket watch. He felt guilty that he hadnt been any help to his brother at all, from the uprising in Tartarus and Hades death to Mother Earths pursuit and the escape to the stage. No matter how much he wanted to do something, he was just a soul without a physical body. Allforones appearance made him feel an even greater sense of powerlessness. It was the same emotion hed felt when he closed his eyes a long time ago, the same emotion hed felt over and over in the endless cycle of the special benefit, and the same emotion he never wanted to feel again. And yet here he was, overwhelmed by this wretched feeling once more. Even at this point, couldnt he help his brother? Just as Jeong-woo was berating himself, Allforones words echoed in his mind once more: Even with your misaligned luck and short fate, you roamed around and around in the skies. I see youve cobbled together a likeness in the end. At that moment, Jeong-woos eyes widened. Allforone had accurately described his situation. At first, he was shocked that his suspicions hadnt been unfounded after all, but most of all, he was glad that he now had a solution. Lets do it. Jeong-woo quickly began to map out a plan in his head. Then, he asked his old friend for help. Mirne. Fortunately, his friend nodded. Ex-Master, Ill follow you anywhere you go. Thanks. You dont need to say that. Nemesis said with a light chuckle. Friends arent supposed to thank each other. Jeong-woo grinned in gratitude. Youre still as cringey and sentimental as ever, hm? Lets hurry. As he watched Nemesis move, Jeong-woo managed to grasp his sword again. * * * Cha Jeong-woo!!! He heard his brother calling him from behind, but his voice soon faded away with the distance. Jeong-woo couldnt help smiling. His brother was as much of a worrywart as ever. It wasnt like he was going off to die. Im already dead, so how can I die again? Right, Mirne? Nemesis had transformed into a Mythical Dragon with golden scales instead of black by now. Since he was an entity who lived in dreams and nothingness, he could easily change his appearance. At the moment, he had resumed his appearance as Mirne as a kind of memorial. Both he and Jeong-woo felt as though theyd returned to the past. Fifteen years ago, when they clashed against the mighty enemy of the Tower, they had only each other to rely on. Theyd developed a special understanding that allowed them to read each others thoughts with just a glance, and even now, things hadnt changed. Ex-Master. What? How lame. Jeong-woo was speechless. Work harder. Jeong-woo looked at Nemesis with a flabbergasted expression and shook his head. He could hear Nemesis laugh. Im sorry for involving you in this danger. He felt sincerely apologetic that Nemesis might be walking a path to his death once more. And just as before, this was all because of Jeong-woo. Dont be foolish. Im doing it because I want to. Even though I call you brothers Master, I have free will, and this is my choice.Nemesis brushed off Jeong-woos apology with a solemn face. I waited a long time for you. Now that Ive met you again and have the chance to stand next to you once more, its the path that I wish to choose. Apologizing for that is just mocking me. Jeong-woo stared at Nemesis. Mirne. Hmph. You dont have you be moved. Cant you do something about that sentimentality? Nemesis couldnt reply. Pft. Ex-Master. What? Can I bite off your head? Request rejected. I kinda have a lot I havent done yet. He turned around with a smirk. OK, anyway Lets begin. As he nodded, Nemesis steadily melted into nothingness. Space opened and a Void began to descend, spilling out like black ink. [Dreaming Illusion] The world around Jeong-woo slowly changed as the dreaming world and the real world began to overlap with each other. This was an ability derived from Brahms research on illusory worlds, making it possible to affect reality to a certain degree. The slowed world returned to normal, and Jeong-woo felt the pressure of a gigantic hand on him. It was Allforones move to crush Yeon-woo and steal the throne of the Underworld. Jeong-woo blocked him and swung Dragon Slayer in a large circle. The white blade exploded with a blinding light that split through space and cut Allforones hand. Boom! Wave of Light Heaven Wings signature skill spread across the sky, dispelling the auroras Allforone was radiating. The lightning didn''t stop there and continued to expand like a net, causing the fog that made up Allforones body to shake. Boom. Rumble. The aftershocks were so strong that it seemed the world itself would collapse. No one had ever managed to successfully challenge Allforone before, and it was a stunning attack, the first one to ever block Allforone and even retaliate.The sixth-place high ranker Heaven Wing had returned to his former glory. Creak. Was this from his incomplete recovery? Jeong-woo tilted his head to the side and rotated his arm as he heard the sounds coming from inside his body. The soul power his body was composed of flickered for a brief moment before returning to normal. I wanted to use my sword again after such a long time. Why cant I control my power? Arent you being too hard on yourself? Its fine, its fine. Ive been sleeping and resting for so long. I do have a conscience, and I have to earn my meals. I cant always live off of my brother like the neighborhood bum, right? Even though Jeong-woo spoke jokingly and smiled, his eyes were trained on Allforone. Rumble. The Wave of Light continued to push away the auroras around Allforone. Ashy fog returned to fill up the area that had been thrust back, but Jeong-woo had already managed to quickly glimpse a faint object beyond it: the core. It was the location of Allforones body. Now that he knew where it was, he couldnt waste any more time. Jeong-woos Sky Wings unfurled more widely than ever, and he released the magic hed memorized while still inside the pocket watch. Random Shooting Countless magic squares spread out from him, filling up the sky until there were no gaps left between the squares. The magical attack on Allforone began. Pew! Pew! Pew! The attack ripped through Allforones fog relentlessly. With each strike, the fog dissipated and then reappeared again, exploding into a lump of light. The laws of the stage moved along them as a new command was written in the in laws: Eliminate Cha Jeong-woo. The command was a powerful restriction on Shanon, Kahn, and the others, who had no choice but to follow it. However, for Jeong-woo, who had been close to exuviation, it was only a small discomfort that wasnt enough to restrict him completely. Moreover, as Jeong-woo was a cherished successor to the ancient dragon Kalatus, he had some authority to interfere in the laws, as well. Even though it might not be enough to completely defeat Allforone, he could push away any attempts to harm him, at least. Boom! And so, Jeong-woo managed to dart through the sky, and with every stroke of his sword, he split the fog and destroyed auroras. Tentacles reached out to him but were torn up by Random Shooting before fading away. Jeong-woo felt an odd sense of deja vu. This is just likehow it was back then. He remembered how desperately hed fought to get through Red Dragons net to the seventy-seventh floor. Now I feel disgusted thinking about it. His eyes sharp, Jeong-woo slashed with Dragon Slayer one more time. Boom. The ashy fog split apart, and Jeong-woo soon reached its center. Not bad. However, the core where there should have been a person was empty. He could only see a round barrier around a vacant space. The twisted space refracted and it seemed to briefly reveal a humanoid shape, but Jeong-woo couldnt catch anything with his Draconic Eyes. Hed entered an illusory world that had been created with Allforones mind power from the seventy-seventh floor. Allforone could easily view any floor with his Thousand Li Eyes. Because he was so strong, he could not only make the stage shake with just a projection of his mind power, but also could create an illusory world where he could materialize physical laws. It was an unbelievable ability, considering how much difficulty Brahm had experienced creating an illusory world using all kinds of magic circles and alchemy. The voice was coming from the empty core. So, you managed to reach this place. Well, you were like this in the past, too. Regardless of the trial or obstacle you faced, you were able to overcome it. I liked you because youre so different from someone who is bound to destiny like me. Although Allforone spoke in a bright voice, Jeong-woos face was hard. He tilted his head to the left and grumbled., Sheesh, can you stop talking like a geezer? A geezer. Makes sense. Youre not wrong. Allforone laughed cheerfully. The clear barrier shook, and he spoke again. I doubt that you came here to try to convince me. Do you have a plan to stop me? Im not sure, but I think I do. Jeong-woo felt like someone was looking him up and down. With your strength? The voice was curious but not condescending. Allforone had annihilated the Draconic species and was a wall that even the Martial King and the Summer Queen couldnt breach. No matter how much Jeong-woo manifested his power as Heaven Wing, there was no way he could defeat Allforone. Your words gave me a clue. My words? Yes, you said that Im a likeness. For a moment, Allforone was silent, then his voice seemed to be filled with ruefulness. Do you understand what that means? Of course. Flutter. The particles of Jeong-woos spiritual body began to scatter, each tiny piece turning into a letter. Then, the letters connected themselves into sentences that looked like strands of string. They were the words hed written in the diary. The sentences turned into paragraphs and began to invade Allforones illusory world. The diary contained countless layers of vestiges from the endless special benefits, which made it powerful enough to threaten Allforones illusory world. Also, its existence contained a strong willJeong-woos will. Of course, I know Im made of vestiges. * * * Shit! Yeon-woo cursed, clenching his teeth. Rumble. The sky trembled. The stage was still in tumult, which meant that after Jeong-woo had entered the fog, he must have continued battling Allforone. Thoughts crowded Yeon-woos mind. How would Jeong-woo deal with Allforone with that body? Even if he had stockpiled a lot of soul power in the pocket watch, it would be used up quickly. Furthermore, Jeong-woo still needed to recuperate, and if he grew close to total depletion, Yeon-woo wouldnt be able to hide the secret anymore. What kind of expression would he make once he found out? Yeon-woo couldnt imagine how shocked hed be. He needed to stop him. However, the Channel was still blocked and didnt budge no matter how much he struggled. His Regeneration skill was working with the power of the Philosophers Stone, but he still hadnt recovered enough to move. Was there any other way? He tried to think of who might be able to help and rescue Jeong-woo, but no one came to mind. Would he really be defeated by Allforone like this? Yeon-woos mind was desperately searching for an answer when the Cast of the Black King trembled, as if laughing at Yeon-woos idiocy. Fool. A voice said in his mind. It was the Demonism. I thought you were finally growing a little more useful now, but is this all you amount to? Youre still lacking. You have the vessel; why is this all you can do? A mocking laugh floated out. Oh well. Ill show you how to use strength. At that moment, with the feeling of a vast darkness rolled up to his neck, cutting Yeon-woos consciousness off. Keekeekee. There was a faint sound of laughter. Chapter 397 - Thunder (3) I wasnt there.But we were. Yeon-woo felt his consciousness fade away with the Demonisms laughter. It wasnt that it had disappeared, but rather, it felt as though he were immersed in something, like being neck-deep in pitch-black seawater. No matter how much he instinctively struggled, it seemed like he might drown at any time. However, after a while, he found himself swimming as comfortably as though he were in a familiar pool. When he managed to pull himself together, he realized that the vast ocean was all his consciousness. He felt an ease and sense of infiniteness that he couldnt put his finger on. Limitless power surged from his body, as the purple energy created by the harmonization of the Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone finally raged around properly for the first time in a long while. Swoosh! Black energy stirred around him, and purple residue flowed down his body. Winds whirled around the expansive stage, so strong that anyone who didnt use magic power would be uprooted. For some time, Allforones pressure, which had filled the stage, vanished. Yeon-woo stood tall, emanating a ferocious aura as his Sky Wings glowed purple and unfurled as though they would reach the sky. It seemed almost unreal that his body had been devastated with fatigue just a few moments ago. He had a sensation that was different from anything hed ever felt. The feeling of the power of the throne after manifesting the gods and demons of death couldnt even compare. The power of the throne dealt with death, but now he felt as though he were controlling something even beyond that. It seemed like an abyss that stretched out for eternity. He wanted to run free and destroy everything with this uncontainable power! Keekeekeek. Yeon-woo was in such a good mood that he began laughing shrilly without even realizing it. His eyes widened. Has my laughter always sounded like this? Keekeekeek. The outside air is, mm, yes. Good. Very good. He didnt even notice that he was muttering to himself, a proud smile on his face. He exhaled deeply, delighting in the fresh air. His body felt cramped as though hed been asleep for a long time, but it didnt matter. It was wonderful to stretch. Although the stage was filled with Allforones presence, it was the happiest place hed been. It seemed like his vessel was doing better than he thought. Keekeekeek. It was only when he burst out into laughter once more that Yeon-woo realized that he was Cha Yeon-woo and not Cha Yeon-woo at the same time. His consciousness was still that of Cha Yeon-woo, but everything elseactions, habits, instincts, and subconsciouswas now the Demonism. However, on closer inspection, even his consciousness had been infiltrated by the Demonism. The delight he felt in the fresh air and the impulse to destroy didnt belong to him. However: Who cares? The entity that was Yeon-woo and not Yeon-woo grinned and stretched his neck to the left. His baleful eyes glowed purple behind the demonic-looking mask that seemed to have grown even more monstrous. It doesnt matter if I can get rid of that damned bastard. Muttering to himself, Yeon-woo curved his fingers into claws and slashed horizontally. The space that his fingers raked through cracked like glass, breaking apart and sending five different shockwaves shooting up the sky. Boom! With an explosive sound, the fog and auroras in the sky were torn apart to reveal the invisible barrier around Jeong-woo and Allforone. Found you, damned bastard. Yeon-woo laughed coldly at Allforones barrier. He looked past Jeong-woo, spread his purple wings, and rushed to the sky, leaving behind an extraordinary sonic boom that made the ground quake. The stage was in chaos once more. * * * It hadnt been that long since Jeong-woo first realized that he wasnt entirely real. His body had faded a few times, but he assumed that it was because his soul had deteriorated so much from repeating the special benefit in the Soulstone. Youll get better soon. I havent said anything at all. If someone could hear us, they would think I was dying of worry. I know Ill be fine without you having to tell me, geez. Although Yeon-woo had appeared calm, inside, hed been anxious that Jeong-woo might disappear. And yet, hed still tried to comfort Jeong-woo. Even though Jeong-woo grumbled and sulked, he still felt comforted. Also, his body would begin to solidify again whenever he rested, just as his brother said,, so he truly believed that hed be able to recover as well. After he stabilized, he thought it might be possible to create a temporary body like Brahms homunculus. And then Ill be able to climb the floors with my brother. We could even aim past the seventy-seventh floor. He didnt even think about taking revenge. His brother always finished what he set out to do, and he was sure he wouldnt repeat the same mistakes if given the chance. He only wanted to cut off all the things that tied him down and climb the floors to the noisy heavenly world beyond Allforone together with his brother, new lover, and daughter hed never known about. He thought they could even go past the heavenly world to the ninety-ninth floor and get to the very top: the 100th floor. He already knew the wish he would make: Please make everyone happy. It was a small wish, but it was the most important one to him. However, he wasnt really Jeong-woo. Now, all those things are impossible. He was only a likeness, as Allforone said. He was a combination of different vestiges which rose from an amalgamation of the letters and data from his continuous special benefit. There had been so much data that it had taken on a divine nature and assumed Jeong-woos form to create its shape. He was the diary itself. Jeong-woo had already suspected this before his battle with Aether. The letters he glimpsed around his scattering spirit body were definitely from the diary. The same letters that caused him pain and bound him in the Soulstone were actually inside his body; they were the very components he was made of, just like flesh and blood. His brother had probably already known about this for a while. In hindsight, Yeon-woos words and expressions had betrayed his knowledge. As Yeon-woo had worried about him, hed also been filled with anxiety that Jeong-woo would find out the truth one day and be sent reeling into shock and despair. Yeon-woo had clearly put in a lot of effort not to show his worries. But that was pretty strange too. What a bad liar. Jeong-woo grinned as he thought of how obvious his brother had been. Hed heard that Yeon-woo had managed to con a lot of people, and he couldnt imagine how hed managed to pull that off. However, the biggest mystery was where the real Jeong-woo was. It was also the only part that had been cut off from his special benefit, too. Since the ancient dragon Kalatus was still alive and he couldnt remember anything that happened after he made the diary, he had to assume this issue was related somehow. Poor Yeon-woo, in the end, hes back at square one. Jeong-woo remembered Yeon-woos joy in finding his lost brother. How devastated he must have been when he discovered the truth. And yet, hed tried to comfort his brothers vestige instead. There was no one more pitiful, and Jeong-woo wanted to help him somehow. He might blubber on and one, but he still wanted to help his bad-tempered but good-hearted brother in the end. At least it was a relief that he wouldnt have to see a grown man cry. Jeong-woo unleashed the letters that made up his body. The sentences and paragraphs became chains that spread across the illusory world and tied Allforone up. You know nothing will change even if you do this, correct? Allforone said from the center of the illusory world as he watched the letters appear. Jeong-woo was trying to infect the illusory world with data from his diary. Since illusory worlds were made up of the thoughts of their creators, they would be destroyed if they were infected with data from someone else. Although it was impossible for an ordinary being to create an illusory world, if they did, they would be severely damaged if their illusory world were taken away. However, for someone like Allforone, who could use Thousand Li Eyes, an illusory world could be easily discarded and a new one made. This meant that even if Jeong-woo sacrificed himself to block the illusory world, Allforone could whip up a new one and stop Yeon-woo again. However, Jeon-woo was already aware of this. I know. He had once been a player whod tried to surpass Allforone like the Martial King, the Summer Queen, and the other Nine Kings. Of course he knew everything that could be learned about Allforone, and in the end, hed come to one conclusion: Allforone was untouchable. But I can buy some time at least, right? Buy some time? Even someone like you cant make a new illusory world that quickly. Allforone laughed in disbelief. Is that all? What if I use Shukuchi? All I would have to do is manifest myself. But Jeong-woos eyes were still tranquil. I know that youre in no state to do that. Allforone didnt respond. Those who need to know are already aware that the opposition of the progenitor gods and creator gods has become stronger recently. Your hands have been tied for the first time. Allforone remained silent. So, Ill at least be able to buy some time for my brother to escape. And if I chase after him? I know you will, but I believe that my brother will find a solution before you catch up to him. Hell find a way to evade both you and the system. He just needs some time right now because hes tired. Jeong-woos smile deepened. He has quite a lot of tricks up his sleeve. That bad temper didnt come from nowhere. Hmph! Allforone was silent. If this was Jeong-woos plan, then it was true that Allforone would be in a difficult position. There was nothing more troublesome than dealing with people unafraid to sacrifice themselves. Even though Jeong-woo was a vestige, he had self-awareness. He was probably scared of dying, but he didnt hesitate to throw forward to save his brother. Allforone couldnt personally appear on the thirty-fifth floor, but that didnt mean he could just let them be. As hed said, there could be no exceptions. Oh well. I like you and respect you, butI cant just let you alone. Jeong-woo tensed. Things were getting serious, and even if he fought to his fullest against Allforones mind power alone, it would be hard. The only thing he was hoping for was that he would have an impact on Allforone, no matter how small. That would give Yeon-woo enough time to escape. Use that time to run away. Please. Jeong-woo clutched Dragon Slayer tightly. His Sky Wings unfurled as he dashed into the illusory world, the letters in his wake increasing in number. Just as he and Allforone were about to clash, the ashy fog and auroras trembled. Then, they were ripped away. Boom! Huh? Since they were in a world that Allforone had created, it was impossible to impact it. Allforone seemed surprised too, and turned towards the direction of the shockwave. Jeong-woo stopped flying and turned around, hoping it wasnt what he thought it was. His face stiffened as he saw Yeon-wooor an entity like Yeon-woostanding there with a vicious aura and radiating an ominous purple energy. Hyung, howd you! Jeong-woo was about to shout at him to return, but the entity that looked like Yeon-woo growled and cut him off. Who says youre not real, you idiot! What?! Youre my brother. No matter what bullshit anyone says, youre my brother, and that fact doesnt change. Jeong-woos eyes shook. Yeon-woos eyes flashed with a purple light that looked insane. Stop with that bullshit and come back. Now! Yeon-woo spread his right hand and made a grasping motion, as if he had no intention of listening to what Jeong-woo had to say. A vortex appeared in the air, sucking in Jeong-woos body. It happened so fast that he didnt even have a chance to avoid it. At the same time, Yeon-woo glowered at Allforones gaze beyond the illusory world. He unfurled his wings to leave the ashy fog with Jeong-woo. Allforone quickly projected his mind power to catch the brothers, and the ashy fog gathered to chase after Yeon-woo. It was his opportunity to take care of the irregulars once and for all. Faust. Block him. Yessir. However, on Yeon-woos orders, space split between them, and two Inferno Sights, blazing more majestically than ever, appeared. Yeon-woos unification with the Demonism had temporarily restored Boos memories and abilities from his past life, and now he stretched his hand out towards his old enemy. Boom! The explosion blew away Allforones fog. Yeon-woos attacks didnt end there. The Cast of the Black King suddenly trembled from the activation of a power. [Summoning of the Dead has activated.] [Who will you summon?] Summer Queen. At that moment, the sky opened up. Chapter 398 - Thunder (4) Hyung, what? As he fell from the sky into his brothers arms, Jeong-woo couldnt keep his wits together. He had no idea what was going on. How could the dog-tired guy in a desperate condition pierce through the illusory world with his strength? Why was he calling out Faust, the legendary great mage who had stood against Allforone a long time ago? Why had the body of the Summer Queen, who had died so miserably, appeared? The sky that hed just departed was now filled by a dragon who was dozens of meters in size. Although it was a Bone Dragon stained with demonic energy, it emanated Dragon Fear like a living dragon, as though it were the only thing that could exist in the world. The dragon roared, flapping its skeletal wings and making the atmosphere shake. Jeong-woo had observed Yeon-woos subspace multiple times, so hed seen the Bone Dragon before. However, the dragon in the sky was vastly different. It was stronger and fiercer, and the energy of its Dragon Fear was strangely familiar. No way Jeong-woos eyes widened. Ismenios? Just then, the Bone Dragons thoughts were delivered to Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo. This is the only time I will help you, since that guy is someone I want to get rid of. The sunken eye sockets of the Bone Dragon simmered with purple light, displaying her deep rage towards Allforone. It was a fury that was directed towards a being that had hunted down her species and stood unsurpassed through the thousands of years of her existence. With her power, she absorbed the stage as her domain, and the laws floated around as different magic attacks poured down on Allforone. Each magic attack had outstanding force, exploding with intense heat and firepower. It was a strength that matched the one shed demonstrated at her peak when she was still alive. The purple light near her uvula appeared to have the Soulstones energy, and it glowed instead of her Dragon Heart. It really is her. Jeong-woo stared at the Bone Dragon in disbelief. He never imagined that the arrogant being who ruled at the top of the Tower her entire life would appear in that state. The Bone Dragon had been created out of her own corpse, and yet not only had she descended, shed even responded to the call of her killer. From what Jeong-woo knew of her, she would rather have a glorious death over such dishonor. Also, she had particularly detested him when he was still alive even though they had once been close, and he tried to untie the knot in her heart. Despite that, he still couldnt understand why she was helping him. The Bone Dragon turned to Jeong-woo. Had she felt Jeong-woos curious gaze? Back then, why did you Her thoughts faded away, and the Bone Dragon stared at Jeong-woo for a while. All kinds of emotions flashed on her face, but she didnt say anything. Then, she turned her large head to Allforone and flew up in the sky. The Bone Dragon immediately arrived before Allforone in an instant. Thick magic power gathered in her mouth, and Breath gushed out. Boom!Rumble! Countless explosions blasted within Allforones fog, and Fausts Inferno Sights pushed the darkness as they began to creep up on Allforone. Tap! Jeong-woo looked blankly at the scene, only regaining his senses as he landed on the ground. He looked at the entity who looked like Yeon-woo. In Jeong-woos eyes, he was still his brother. Jeong-woo knew Yeon-woo had merged with something powerful, but his brother still felt the same about him. Jeong-woo only feltterribly sorry. His brother had been so desperate to find him, but even after his long search, hed only found a copy. Jeong-woo was about to say something when Yeon-woo suddenly struck the back of his head. Smack! Jeong-woos voice rose despite himself. The hell! What are you doing?! If you do something useless like this one more time Im really going to beat you up. But Im not! Smack! Dammit! That hurts! Im hitting you, thats why it hurts. The f! Smack! Stop! Jeong-woo wrapped his hands around his head at the pain. He didnt know what Yeon-woo had eaten to become this strong, but his head felt like it was about to fall off. Yeon-woos eyes looked impassive. Does it hurt? No, duh! Why are you saying youre not real? What? Yeon-woos words were so completely unexpected that Jeong-woos eyes widened. Yeon-woo said in a low voice, You speak the same way, think the same way, and hurt the same way. You share memories with me and regret the past, too. So let me ask this. Jeong-woo thought Yeon-woos glowing purple eyes looked sadder than usual. Are you real? What, you wanna discuss all that philosophy we learned in high school again? Existentialism, that stuff? Call it whatever you want. But keep this in mind. Yeon-woo stretched his hand out towards Jeong-woos head. Jeong-woo instinctively flinched, buthis brother only patted his head gently. Youre my brother, no matter what anyone says. Youre my nice but stupid brother who worked harder than anyone else to save our mother, looked for me desperately, and waited for me. Jeong-woo couldnt speak. So dont think of going anywhere. Yeon-woo walked past Jeong-woo. He was going to join the battle with the Summer Queen and Boo/Faust. Jeong-woo stood still for a while, not looking at Yeon-woo. Whos he calling stupid? Tears dripped from his face as he grumbled. Why is he acting all high and mighty? His shoulders dropped as his head bowed. Fuck. He hugged his fading body, which continued leaking letters. Spark. His body was falling apart. * * * Plod. Plod. The thing that looked like Yeon-woo walked slowly. His eyes were fixed on Boo/Faust, the Summer Queen, and Allforone in the sky. Rumble. Crash. Boom. The battle was so extreme that it seemed as though the stage would be crushed. The Bone Dragons scarlet Breath of the Bone Dragon turned the sky red, and heat waves shimmered in the air. The ground turned into a barren wasteland that couldnt even support a single second of life. Boo/Faust gathered fire in his right hand. The Hell Fire that he preferred to use when he was alive uncurled and columns of fire shot up from the ground, reaching dozens of meters in the air. Clumps of fire fell like rain due to Meteor Striker. His left hand, which ruled death, pointed at the ground, releasing the thousands of souls in Yeon-woos Soul Collection. They began eating away at the fog. Those who gorged themselves too much either exploded or else merged with other souls to grow in size. Flames danced on the ground, souls wandered, and darkness fell from the sky. It was a horrifying sight that seemed to be straight out of the hell in legends. Allforone tried to stop them with the power that could force the laws of the stage to change, but their resistance only grew fiercer. The High Guardians looked on, far from the battlefield, and sighed. They had already suffered during the incidents of the twenty-third floor. This was like dj vu for them. Furthermore, many players had gotten caught up in the damage to the stage and were in danger. Their list of problems went on and on. But the source of the problems, the entity that looked like Yeon-woo, acted as though it werent a big deal at all. Pieces of the Ruyi Bang slowly floated out and danced around him with every step he took. Flash! Sparks flew between the pieces and Yeon-woo. The sparks grew as more pieces appeared and the more violently they danced. It was clear that the Ruyi Bang pieces were rejecting Yeon-woo. Something in Yeon-woo repelled the divine iron of the Ruyi Bang. However, the entity similar to Yeon-woo continued to pull the pieces into darkness, knowing full well that he risked being sealed in the Ruyi Bang. His skin tingled in an annoying manner, but his eyes remained locked on Allforone. The residual egos nagging wish was to escape. Since it wasnt something as difficult like resurrection or rescue, the entity didnt mind granting it. He left the main ego the task of seeing it through against a single opponent: Allforone. As he stayed inside Yeon-woo, he had loathed even just the sound of the name. He wanted to see if Allforone still lived up to his past abilities. Although there are limits to this body, the corner of Yeon-woos lips rose, itll be fun since I have the throne. Keekeekee! With his strange laugh, the entity that looked like Yeon-woo extended his hand towards Allforone. Clink. The chains on Yeon-woos right arm, the Despair of the Black King, made a sound. Clatter. The chains began to unwind like bandages. It was the first release of the divine iron, and the Ruyi Bang pieces harmonized with the chains. Extend, Ruyi. At the command, the Ruyi Bang pieces glowed with light and began to connect to the long chains. Clank. Clank. The chains grew longer until one end was sucked into a different dimension. Urng! Six points of nothingness burst open in the fog between the Bone Dragon and Boo/Faust, and the chains popped out of each one. Clatter. The chains moved quickly to dig into the fog. The Illusory world was already damaged by Jeong-woos letters, and the attack of the Bone Dragon and Boo/Faust weakened it to the point of cracking. Since divine iron could invalidate all laws, the illusory world shattered. Crash! However, the chains only dug in deeper, reaching to the core and clattering as they wrapped around something in the empty space. Gotcha, you rat. Yeon-woo smiled like a fisherman who had caught a big haul. He pulled the chains in his right hand. The chain suddenly tensed in mid-air, as though they would snap. Then, it was quickly sucked into the nothingness to force itself on Allforones mind power. Allforone tried to resist, but accompanied by the sound of tearing space, his mind power was flicked out of the illusory world. The ashy fog and auroras cleaved across the sky without a core to stabilize them. As powerful shockwaves pulsed out, Allforones fallen mind power slowly took on a human form and landed on the ground. Because of his long hair, which fell past the hips, it was hard to tell what Allforones appearance or gender was. However, his appearance befitted someone who wasnt known to many. A heavy fog floated up from below to cover Allforones body. The Bone Dragon spewed out a condensed Breath with incomparable power, planning to blow Allforone away. A fiery tornado crushed Allforones mind power. Chapter 399 - Thunder (5) Boom! There was no other way to describe the situation other than that the world itself was melting. The earth sank deeper and deeper, and even the hard bedrock liquefied from the heat. Flames flared at the edges of funnel-shaped craters with diameters dozens of kilometers long. Magma overflowed, melting rock as it passed. The cracked ground looked like a turtle shell, and white steam floated over it. Boom! But the destruction didnt stop there. The Breaths power shook the fault lines underneath the ground, and the resulting earthquakes were of such high magnitude that the ground seemed to rise and fall in waves. Allforones mind was pushed far away; the intertwined chains around one of his arms made it impossible for him to escape and the Breath hit him directly. His condition was clear through the remnants of fog. Just when it appeared as if the fog would be completely blown away, space suddenly opened behind Allforone. Boo/Fausts eyes appeared. Death. Boo/Faust stretched out his hand through the emptiness. His skeletal hand touched Allforones back gently, but its effect wasnt gentle at all. Boom! Boom! An invisible strength pounded at Allforone as though he were a large bell. Soulish Grace It was a debuff attack that gathered the common, ordinary souls and shot them out. They not only attacked the opponent physically but also forced a curse on him. Naturally, the greater the number of souls being used, the more powerful the curse. As the Soulish Grace intensified, Allforones trembling also grew more violent. The fog scattered as though it were about to vanish completely, and the curse relentlessly assimilated with Allforones mind, putting him in an increasingly critical situation. Swish. Meanwhile, the chains tightened even more and prevented Allforones mind from moving. Since they were made of divine iron, they not only bound through physical means but also bound spiritual beings and objects as well. Of course, Allforone was just as fearful of the same iron that frightened gods and demons. Also, since Allforone had only sent his mind, no matter how much he used his magic power to cut through the chains, the chains only dug deeper and ravenously gobbled up his magic power. He attempted to use Shukuchi to escape but his attempt failed, as well. Is not being able to use magic power always so uncomfortable? Allforones mind laughed bitterly in frustration. Hed failed the players skills by interfering in the system, and now his magic power was restricted. Even the skills and powers he was so proud of were failing. Finally, most of the fog was gone, and Boo/Faust took the opportunity to push his hand further. Kyaaaaa! Thousands of souls were blown into a great blade that created a fissure in the air, rushing to chop Allforones mind, which loomed over it. Allforone only felt one emotion towards Boo/Faust: fury. Oh dear. He sighed, thinking he would really be defeated at this rate. All he had wanted to do was to retrieve the inappropriate throne from the lower world and return after taking care of the irregularities. Things had become more complicated than he expected with the blooming of darkness, and the resurrection of those that hed killed. The Summer Queen and Faust had once caused him trouble, so if they fought against him with the darkness on their side, it wouldnt be easy. I supposeIll have to play along for a bit. His defense of the seventy-seventh floor would grow weaker but he would become that much weaker, but he steeled himself, thinking that would be better than darkness causing chaos in the lower world. Suddenly, two eyes flashed through the dark fog. Allforone released his level. Boom. A fierce wind rose, created by Allforones mind. It stretched in all directions, stirring the air so powerfully that the powerful Breath that nearly annihilated the stage was pushed back. The space around it was destroyed. Boo/Faust, who was hiding in the otherspace, was blown away too. However, he could recover endlessly as long as he had a life vessel, so he immediately reappeared high up in the sky. When he looked down, he saw that there was nothing left of the destroyed stage. Allforones mind stood there,with a grimace of annoyance. The ashy fog turned paler and flared up violently. Then, the white fog flowed into its core and took the form of something that looked human. Although he didnt reveal his appearance, it was a big shift from how hed originally hidden himself in the fog. Strangely, his gaze could be read since he was likely using the Thousand Li Eyes, which could see anything. The ashy fog grew clearer and turned into an intense light, as though it were the only star shining in a dark, red sky, veiled by a celestial gas. However, on further thought, it seemed more like a sun, the only source of light in a galaxy of darkness. Aalter-ego. Boo/Faust clucked his tongue. The newly awakened alter-ego was exuding a solid presence compared to the mind that it replaced. If anyone could hear his thoughts, they would have thought him insane. Allforones mind alone could crush the stage, but to Boo/Faust, the only thing that seemed to matter to him was that the alter-ego, which was superior in power to Allforones mind, was simply solid. In fact, the Summer Queen and Boo/Faust truly felt this way. They were among the few who had challenged Allforone throughout the long history of the Tower. And so far, Allforone hadnt shown anything that could be compared to the power theyd experienced while fighting him. Boo/Faust had been provoking Allforone to force him to demonstrate his full power, and he had finally gotten his wish. However, Allforones strength was truly savage, and Boo/Faust felt as though old memories buried in his subconscious were being unearthed again. If a mere alter-ego could emanate so much strength, what would it be like if his true body descended? Boo/Faust narrowed his eyes. Their plan wasnt just to pull down Allforones alter-ego, but to draw out his true body from the seventy-seventh floor. The darkness hadnt properly bloomed because the vessel wasnt complete yet, but the Summer Queen and Faust wanted to fulfill their lifes mission since they were already working together anyway. Boo/Faust didnt even want to think of his first death. Just when hed reached his goal of darkness, Allforone had suddenly interfered. Boo/Faust was determined to make him pay the price for ruining his research, even though hundreds of years had already passed. Fool. Do you think thats the end? The Bone Dragon suddenly smirked. Clatter. Boo/Fausts head turned into her direction, eyes filled with dissatisfaction. They were working together because of a common enemy, but they definitely hadnt been friendly with each other when they were still alive. In fact, they were closer to being enemies. Faust had displayed his madness when hed made contracts with gods from other worlds just for his research, and the Summer Queen had ruled over the Tower for thousands of years as the leader of Red Dragon. They had fought every chance they got, reducing the battlegrounds to ashes each time and making players run away in panic as soon as the two were in the same place. Their enmity got so bad that even the arrogant Red Dragon avoided Faust as much as possible. They each didnt have a good impression of the other, and if not for the great roof of darkness over them, it would have been impossible for them to work together like this. There was a reason why the Summer Queen was on the darknesss side--although her grudge against Allforone was part of it, she also had many things she wanted to ask Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo. What Look over there, you stupid idiot. Cant you get a grip on yourself even after being resurrected? Boo/Faust didnt like the Bone Dragons tone, but he knew she never spoke nonsense, and so he turned to look. His eyes widened immediately. The aura around Allforone continued to grow stronger, making the stage quake. It didnt seem like he would stop after releasing his level. Is it possible? Yes, you fool. Thats no alter-ego. The Bone Dragon growled. Its his real body.Roar. The Bone Dragon spewed her Breath at Allforone once more. The blaze was powerful enough to make the atmosphere sizzle, but Allforone easily pushed it aside with a wave of his hand. Then, he took a step forward and his body suddenly vanished, only to reappear in front of her. Its been a while, Ismenios. Allforone pulled his fist back and swung it at the Bone Dragon. I dont feel very pleased that a dragon who should follow natural order has come back like this. A shock wave rippled through the atmosphere. The Bone Dragon quickly unfurled her wings and used Blink to avoid it, but the wave followed her and struck her. Although it was only a single blow, it destroyed half of her body right away. The darkness covered her and quickly restored her body, but the Bone Dragons eyes narrowed, displeased. Damn you! Swoosh. Once again, her Breath rushed out. Allforone waved his hand again and pushed the Breath away, and with Shukuchi, he appeared behind Boo/Faust. As though he were expecting Allforones movements, Boo/Faust instantly vanished, leaving behind various magic squares that shot out Hell Fire and curses at Allforone. However, these attacks only vanished like melting snow against the light that Allforone emitted. The backlash turned the attacks into a curse of light and sent it back to Boo/Faust. Since Boo/Faust had lived through death, he was vulnerable to Allforones holy power, and he was paralyzed, his hand beginning to scatter even though it was wrapped in darkness. The souls circled around him protectively, only to be purified. They disappeared instantly, and Hell Fire and other magic were annulled. Thinking hed be in danger if this kept up, Boo/Faust attempted to leave the battlefield to deal with the holy power eating away at his soul. Using Blink, he tried to hide in a cave, but Allforone followed at his heels with Shukuchi, as though he refused to let Boo/Faust go. To Allforone, Boo/Faust were like cows to be butchered, creatures that had to be killed after coming back against the natural order of things. Allforones pursuit of Boo/Faust made the space of the stage crack like glass, the fractures spreading like spiderwebs and demolishing the laws around them. The Bone Dragon established laws to help Boo/Faust and spewed her Breath, but each time, the laws were restored and her Breath was left in the emptiness. They had successfully pulled Allforones true body from the seventy-seventh floor, but his power was overwhelming them. Boom! Boo/Faust was blown away in the broken space from Allforones powerful punch. Allforone quickly chased after him to finish him off and sliced his hand down. Just as the light was about to split Boo/Faust, something pulled the chains wrapped around Allforone. Oh dear. Allforone was sucked into emptiness. By the time he collected himself, something that looked like Yeon-woo gripped his collar and growled,You impudent fool. Who are you trying to touch? Chapter 400 - Thunder (6) Allforone yanked Yeon-woos hand from his collar with so much force that he nearly ripped off Yeon-woos right arm. At the same time, he turned and lashed out with his other hand, which radiated a brilliant light like the sun splitting through darkness. Flash! Allforones light contained an incredible amount of holy power that could chase ghosts and evil spirits away. The darkness of the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo was composed of death and chaos, which meant that it was at odds with Allforones light. Since it had the power to illuminate the entire world in the blink of an eye, it meant that it could easily incinerate the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo. It was why Yeon-woo didnt dare face it directly. Boom! He projected darkness to the ground. The earth moved according to his will, sending up dirt to create a wall separating him from Allforone. From far away, it looked as though a mountain were moving. Allforones light was blocked by the wall and turned into a tornado. Yeon-woo backed away. Although a wall had risen between him and Allforone, it only managed to partially block the light, and half of Yeon-woos body had been blown off. He quickly recovered, the darkness flowing out of the Cast of the Black King and quickly restoring his body. Just then, the space behind the retreating Yeon-woo opened and Allforone appeared. Where do you think youre going? He had activated his signature skill, Shukuchi, which allowed him to use the veins along the ground to reach any spot he wanted. He reached out to Yeon-woo, and there was another explosion of light. Yeon-woo flapped his wings and came to a quick stop. He turned with his left hand extended. Darkness shot out like a blade and penetrated the light. Boom! Boom! Rumble! Shockwaves rippled out one after the other as the darkness clashed with the light. The light tried to swallow up the darkness, while the darkness tried to extinguish the light. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo didnt even seem to notice any injuries as he threw himself forward. [Regeneration] The Regeneration skill he learned to catch up to Allforone combined with the darkness, granting him an ability to recover that was close to his Immortal skill. Even as the light tore his body to shreds, the darkness splashed like ink to heal him. Soon, Yeon-woo had reached Allforone, and he stretched his hand out once more. Vigrid tore out of subspace into his hand, and he swung it with the power of the Eight Extreme Swords. Crash! The eight trigrams from Qian to Xun activated in order, with Heaven Bracket amplifying its strength to completely sever Allforones arms and legs. He attempted to set a curtain of light around himself, but Vigrid just cut through it, digging in even deeper. However, Allforone wasnt about to take the attacks lying down. His Immortal meant that no matter how critically he was injured, he would recover. Thousand Li Eyes gave him the ability to penetrate through his surroundings, and he could grasp Yeon-woos movements right away. To Allforone, a body was nothing more than a disposable item that could easily be replaced. Thwack! Allforone was decapitated, but his headless body continued to move closer to Yeon-woo. Boom! His body used Shukuchi to appear behind Yeon-woo, this time fully recovered. He brought his hand down on Yeon-woo. Thwack! Ugh! Yeon-woos neck was almost sliced through. The light divided the darkness, creeping in like poison to stop his Regeneration skill from working. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and twisted to the side, brandishing Vigrid at Allforone. Allforone sacrificed his left arm and used Shukuchi to appear in Yeon-woos blindspot. Just as his open hand was about to reach Yeon-woos chest, the chains around his arm suddenly tightened and pulled him back. Clatter! It didnt matter how many times his limbs were sundered; the chains were tied to his soul, so it wasnt easy to escape them. Emptiness opened, and Allforone found himself in front of Yeon-woo, whose face was twisted savagely. You rat! Yeon-woo stabbed Vigrid into Allforones neck, but Allforone used Shukuchi to appear behind Yeon-woo again. He aimed for Yeon-woos waist, and Yeon-woo was forced to twist his body in the opposite direction. However, he managed to pull Allforone closer to him with the chains. Boom! Boom! Boom! Space opened, closed, twisted, and broke. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo and Allforone played their game of tag obsessively. Darkness and light confronted each other, scorching the stage over and over. As if reminding everyone of her presence, the Bone Dragon stretched her head back and spewed Breath. Deathto adeathlessone. Boo/Faust drew hundreds of magic squares in the sky and rained down attacks. Meteors of Hell Fire fell to the ground. Boom! * * * The players watched as the two beings, who were close to superior-level deities and had legendary accomplishments. battled in the sky. The fuck. Is that possible? They were left speechless. May the blessing of the heavens be with Creutz was praying on one knee, shocked as his assumptions and views of the world were crushed. With Zulfikar stuck in the ground and a large barrier stretching around him, he prayed again and again for fortune to bless Yeon-woo. Jeong-woo watched with a nonplussed expression, his eyes never straying from the battlefield. More often than not, they were fixed on the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo. As soon as he was rescued, Jeong-woo knew that this Yeon-woo was not the Yeon-woo he knew. It was like he had been possessed by something. Jeong-woo was familiar with the appearances of possessed players. It was a symptom of divine sickness, which frequently struck Apostles. Constant contact with great beings often made the soul grow muddled, and in the end, they would be swallowed up by the god they served. Most Apostles lived with this risk in exchange for power, and even Vieira Dune had suffered it multiple times, growing nearly delusional with fear because of it. It was happening to Yeon-woo, but as far as Jeong-woo knew, Yeon-woo didnt serve anyone. Still, he was definitely possessed by a divine beingand not a minor one. It was something large, something on the same level as Mother Earth. However, he had no idea who or what it was, despite having repeated the special benefit countless times. It was surely an extraordinary being if it could bring back two dead players and even go toe to toe with someone like Allforone, whom most divine beings couldnt defeat. Yeon-woo was in a perilous situation, but even then, he was worried about Jeong-woo. Jeong-woos heart felt like it was being ripped apart, and he could only feel sorry for his brother, who was trying to protect him even though he wasnt the real Jeong-woo. Psssss. On top of that, his body was finding it difficult to maintain its form. Letters leaked out as his spirit scattered. His body was so frail that it might break with just a touch. The only reason he could resist was his anxiety over his brother and his longing to stay. Mr. Cha Jeong-woo? Jeong-woos thoughts were interrupted when someone called his name. He turned his head and swallowed. Yvlke. Ohyo ohyo. Ohyohyo! Its a completely different experience meeting you like this. It truly is nice to see you. Its been so long. Ah, it hasnt been that long for you though, I presume? Yvlke adjusted his monocle and burst out laughing. He knew the exact details of the special benefit. Why is the systems chief administrator Shh! Yvlke raised a finger to his lips before Jeong-woo could finish. His ferocious goblin eyes curved in a smile. Thats a secret between the two of us. Jeong-woo didnt reply. Ohyohyo. I like that youve always understand what Im saying. Listen, let me give you a gift. Jeong-woos eyes narrowed. The Yvlke he knew wasnt the kind of person who would give something for nothing. As if he knew what Jeong-woo was thinking, Yvlke grinned and clapped gently. Suddenly, white steam burst out of Jeong-woos body. The stream of letters slowed, and his fading body grew clearer. This is? The person over there requested that you be fixed, no matter the cost. What? Jeong-woos eyes widened. At first, he didnt know what Yvlke meant but he soon realized that Yeon-woo was investing his exceptional amount of karma in him. Jeong-woo clenched his teeth. It was necessary to have karma as one climbed the Tower. The more you had, the greater the rewards you received. At times, you could even boost your abilities dramatically. Even though Yeon-woos level was advanced, considering how many floors he had yet to climb, he still needed karma. In fact, he needed more karma precisely because he was so skilled. The price to climb higher was greater. Yeon-woo shouldnt be using up his karma on Jeong-woo, but he had given it all up so that Jeong-woo could stay alive for a little while longer. Youre my brother. No matter what bullshit anyone says, youre my brother, and that fact doesnt change. Jeong-woo clenched his fists tightly. His brother was a fool. This wouldnt accomplish more than simply slowing the speed of his bodys disintegration. Complete restoration was impossible, and they were only delaying the inevitable. He forced down his emotions and turned to Yvlke. Yvlke, I have something to ask.. Guardians cannot interfere or participate in players businesses, butin consideration of our long friendship, Ill answer any reasonable questions you may have. And theres still a lot of karma left as well. Jeong-woo knew Yvlke was only replying out of his own amusement, but he pretended not to know. Ohyohyo! Well, what do you want to know? Looking into Yvlkes eyes, Jeong-woo asked, Thenwheres the real Cha Jeong-woo? He Yvlkes gaze dropped slightly. Doesnt exist. Anywhere. Chapter 401- Throne of Death (1) Jeong-woos face was blank at first, then, he stiffly asked, What do you mean? The expression in Yvlkes eyes didnt change. As I said It was impossible to know what he was thinking. You wont be able to find the soul anywhere. It doesnt exist. Why? Its possible that Did it cease to exist? Repeating the special benefit multiple times had put extreme stress on his soul and made his vestige body unstable. It occurred to him that it made sense for his soul to disappear from overuse. Its possible. But Yvlkes answer was still vague. Or Something suddenly occurred to Jeong-woo.Is it alive somewhere? Its possible. Hey! Jeong-woo couldnt stand Yvlkes teasing anymore and shouted. However, Yvlke only showed him the sparks that were bouncing off his hand. Crackle! Frankly, Ive already strained myself just telling you this much. Look at this. Jeong-woo was dumbfounded. Just by giving you a hint, the system has already begun warning me not to interfere in players businesses unnecessarily. Ohyohyohyo! I cannot tell you more. How unfortunate. Yvlke adjusted his monocle and continued, Still, there is something I can tell you within my authority. On that day, you were considered dead and logged out. Jeong-woo muttered Yvlkes words to himself. They seemed like gaming terms in a way, but he couldnt afford to forget them. He had to repeat them to Yeon-woo. Technically, what youre thinking right now might not be completely untrue. Just as ### said, youre also an existing Cha Jeong-woo. Im just vestiges left by the special benefit Yvlke shook his finger. You seem smart but also frustratingly dull at the same time. Jeong-woo felt like he was being pulled in by Yvlkes words. Havent you heard that souls are commonly divided into spirit and vigor? The spirit is what we normally associate with souls. Beings live and die, and they long to be reincarnated and be rebornthings like that. In that case, what do you suppose vigor is? The traces of the spirit. Beep. Incorrect. Its the course of ones life. Yvlke smiled. The spirit loses all memories when its reincarnated, so can you say that a tabula rasa is really you? You are the result of all memories and choices youve made until the present moment. Even if youre reincarnated, the person who lived your former life and the person who lives your reincarnated life are different. Theyre strangers to each other. If so, what is the vigor that records ones life and experiences? Although this could have been just a rambling philosophical theory, Jeong-woo trembled. He possessed Cha Jeong-woos history and life path. If Yeon-woo ever found Cha Jeong-woos real soul one day, and the soul didnt have any of the memories, could it really be considered Cha Jeong-woo? Straighten your back, and pay attention. Technically, you could be the real Cha Jeong-woo compared to some spirit that might not even be found. Jeong-woo bit his lip. Although he was silent, his despondent eyes had grown determined, as if his resolve had hardened. As Jeong-woo turned to look at Yeon-woo, Yvlke didnt miss the newfound determination in Jeong-woos eyes. He could see his will to live. I feel happier now seeing you like this. Ohyohyo! Ohyohyohyo! His smile stretched to his ears. * * * Yvlkes laughter didnt last long as more people approached him. Oh dear. This is my first trip in a long while. I have lots to do, and so many to advise. I suppose this is why popular stars are always exhausted. Ohyohyo! The Dis Pluto commanders and soldiers stood grimly as Yvlke looked at them. Greetings to the chief administrator of the Bureau, Yvlke de Servant. Ohyohyo. That name and position are actually already in the past, but its nice to be called that. Yes. What seems to be the matter? Jerard, the interim commander who had taken Lams place, said formally, I wish to propose a deal to you and the Bureau. Oho. A deal. Fine. What is this deal that youre speaking of? Jerard took a deep breath. He had to be careful with his words if he wanted Dis Pluto and their master to survive. Their master was putting up a good defense against Allforone, but it was ridiculous to think that he was protecting them when they were his spear and shield. Losing a master once was enough. Of course, making a deal with the Bureau wasnt ideal, either. The relationship between the heavenly world and the Bureau was like one between cows and chickens. Proposing a deal might cause problems in the future, but there was no time to weigh the pros and cons. I seek your advice. Hmm. I think its obvious what youll ask. What do you advise we do to fulfill Allforones criteria? Jerard had made his decision. Allforone had appeared because of the pledge between the heavenly world and the lower world. He considered the presence of Tartarus military in the lower world as a violation of the pledge. Thus, if they upheld the pledge, Allforone would no longer interfere. Although Allforone was known for imposing his sense of righteousness on the players and transcendents, he was equally strict with himself. You wish to mollify Allforone, is it? I know its not impossible even though its not well-known. As the former chief administrator, you must have some insight, and so we seek your advice. You seek my advice Please advise us. Jerard and the rest of Dis Pluto bowed. Yvlkes eyes widened in surprise, and he laughed. He never imagined that one of the proudest militaries of the heavenly world would lower themselves before him. From what he knew, they hadnt even served their new master for an entire day, but they were already this loyal to him? As expected of ###. Its always new and exciting with you. Ohyohyo! He chuckled, glad that his judgment of the player hed watched since the Tutorial wasnt wrong. Getting involved in this is a bitbut since itll be harder to restore the stage if its destroyed further, Ill give you a hint. There is one way. The bowing soldiers lifted their heads. What? Before we continue, shouldnt you show me what you will pay for the advice? Jerard used Open Speaking to reply, fearful that someone might overhear, and wet his lips nervously. Yvlkes eyes widened, then curved happily when he heard. Oho. Really? That must be a precious and important treasure that cannot be replaced for Dis Pluto. Treasure can only be protected with strength, and we are currently powerless. Rather than having the treasure stolen, its preferable to leave it in trustworthy hands. Thats an interesting way to put it. Leave it in trustworthy hands, you say. I never said Id return it. It doesnt matter if you use it. It wont become worthless just because you do. And with our new master Jerard turned to Yeon-woo, who clashed against Allforone again with darkness. There was a steady faith in his eyes. I believe he will recover it someday. Whether as a reward or through some other method. Ohyohyohyo! Good, very good! This kind of confidence is important in the Tower. Yvlke adjusted his monocle and spoke again. The advice I can give you is very simple. What is it? The throne of death. In that moment, as he bared his teeth in a smile, he seemed as cold as a demon. Think carefully about the trait of the seat ### is sitting in. Youll quickly find your answer. The soldiers of the Underworld tilted their heads in confusion. Then, they straightened their backs when they came to a realization. Are you? Yes. Thats it. Its also a good opportunity to test your loyalty. * * * Swish. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo barely avoided the hand that tried to slice at his neck. He pulled back his left arm. Clank! The chains tightened and Allforones hand paused in mid-motion. Yeon-woo unfurled his wings and swung Vigrid powerfully. [Vigrid-???s hidden name, Durenal, is being released.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] However, Allforone immediately stepped on Shukuchi and managed to avoid it. Vigrid passed through the spot where Allforone had been and sliced the space open. The tall mountains that Yeon-woo had just stepped on were also neatly sliced in half, their halves falling to the sides. Rumble. As they collapsed, the dust clouds blasted out from the slopes and landslides rumbled down. Yeon-woo used the chains to chase after Allforone, who stood above the fallen mountains and within the dust clouds. Boom. The two clashed with a thunderous explosion. Darkness and light collided, ripping the sky apart multiple times. The Bone Dragon and Boo/Faust followed up with Breath and various magic against Allforone, but the light that filled the stage nullified all the attacks. Flash! The rays of light even canceled the settings of the stage. At the same time, Allforone appeared behind the Bone Dragon and brought his foot down on her spine, crushing it. Then, he ripped her wings off and tossed her far away. When Boo/Faust moved to stop him, space twisted, and light refracted in all directions. Boo/Faust made barriers spring up against the prism of light, but they were all destroyed, and his left shoulder was blown away. Holy power began to creep over Boo/Faust and the Bone Dragon. Allforone attempted to use Shukuchi to quickly defeat his old enemies, but the chains tightened around him again and emptiness opened. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo was missing half of his body, but he still managed to plant Vigrid in Allforones chest, making Allforone frown. Boom! The two fell from the sky. As Allforone crashed to the ground, he sent up immense dust clouds. All of his internal organs had been crushed, and Vigrid was still skewered through his body. However, he waved his hand like he was unaffected, and Yeon-woo barely managed to avoid the explosion of light. He landed on the ground, gasping for breath. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo quickly regenerated his body with darkness as he panted. The fight was too difficult. It wasnt easy to deal with a monster that could return no matter how many times you killed it. Still, the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo burst out with a maniacal laugh. How long had it been since hed tasted the outside air? Being able to thrash around to his hearts content made him feel more refreshed than ever. The rough edges of his vessel had grown smoother, and unless he was an idiot, he would be able to manipulate it properly even after returning to the Cast. If he acts in a frustrating way like before, Ill really eat him. However, one thing continued to bother him. That damned bastard. Pssss. That scumbag hasnt changed. He wont stay dead at all. What do you plan now? The Bone Dragon appeared behind him in a burst of black smoke, extending her wings. Purple energy emanated from the spot where her Dragon Heart should have been and rapidly healed her body. And thats only thirty percent of his strength? Allforone was already recovering in the crater. With a hissing sound, ashy fog and auroras began to spread from his location. Allforone still hadnt left the seventy-seventh floor. Even though his true body was appearing on a different floor, he was manipulating dimensions to allow his body to overlap in different locations. It was commonly understood that most of his power was focused on the seventy-eighth floor and above. Ah, its fifty percent now. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo smirked as he watched the fog weave around Allforone. His canines flashed. He hated Allforone even more than he hated Yeon-woo. Although it was mostly directed towards the being beyond Allforone, since Allforone was of the beings essence too, it was the same thing to him. However, it was impossible to subdue Allforone in his current state. He was just stalling for time and nearing his limits. At this rate, Yeon-woo would be completely taken over. This was why mortals were difficult to use. The creature who seemed like Yeon-woo rubbed his lips with his thumb, thinking he needed to come up with something, when Dis Pluto suddenly began to close in on Allforone. Hm? The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo frowned. What are those things doing? Perhaps they were trying to help him, but it just looked like suicide to him. Actually, he didnt care how many of them died, but the problem was Yeon-woo. If they died, Yeon-woo would be affected. It wasnt the pain of losing them that concerned him, but Hades dying request would pose a problem. He needed to complete the conditions in order to properly inherit the throne. After that, his level would increase, and the vessel would become sturdier. Moreover, the death that Hades ruled over was something that originated from what he embraced. It was a piece that he needed to retrieve anyway, so he had no reason to refuse it now. That was all he wanted. But whatever the case, Allforone was too great of an obstacle, so he wondered whether or not to stop Dis Pluto. Ah, theyre trying to do something amusing. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo read their determined faces and realized what they were attempting. He laughed his head off. Even he thought it was a crazy ploy. The smell of death wafted from Dis Pluto. The last condition of the quest was to establish a base camp in a new haven. Yeon-woo had inherited the throne of death, and he also possessed the power of the Black King to use souls. That gave the cornered Dis Pluto a clear and simple solution. Well devote ourselves to the king in death. As one, the soldiers of Dis Pluto turned their weapons around and pierced their own hearts. Chapter 402 - Throne of Death (2) It occurred before he could do anything. There had been no indication of their plans, and they didnt have any last words. They just surrounded Allforone and suddenly turned their spears on themselves. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo could sense that Allforone was surprised for the first time. Even if he was always looking down from above, he couldnt predict the future. A mass suicide wastoo shocking. The blood of divinities spurted from torn hearts, and souls floated above lifeless eyes. As he watched, the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo knew what he had to do. The three Casts of the Black King shook. Swoosh. The shadows in the ground quickly began to spread. Although the light ate some of the shadows, some of them contained a darkness that swallowed the light. The Black King was made up of shadows, and they were the foundation of his power. Soul Collection was one of the shadows, and a black haze soared over the shadows, mixing with the souls of Dis Pluto. They were being added to the Soul Collection. Foolishness! Allforone caught onto what they were doing and spread fog around to stop the shadows from expanding. Hahaha! This is crazy, youre all crazy! Everyones lost it! But Allforone, even if youre the craziest one here, theres no way you can block this from happening! StopbotheringMaster. The Bone Dragon laughed in an insane manner and burned the fog with her Breath. Boo/Faust used the Spirit Guai to defend against Allforones other powers. They were doing their utmost to prevent Allforone from stopping Yeon-woo and Dis Pluto were attempting. Chhhhh. Meanwhile, the minds of the Dis Pluto members reached Yeon-woo after merging with the black haze. All of their thoughts, emotions, and desires were relayed to the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo as one voice. New king. Please. As king Yeon-woo instinctively laughed at their invocations and a corner of his lips rose. I accept your implorations. With that, Yeon-woo opened his left hand and placed it on the ground. There was no need for him to say the command. The greedy guy wouldnt lose such an opportunity. White canines grew on the black bumps and stuck to the ground. Clack. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword is progressing with a large-scale absorption.] A gigantic shadow of the souls of Dis Pluto whirled into Bathorys Vampiric Sword. All the soldiers of Dis Pluto, from the lowest footsoldier to the generals, were divine or nearly divine. Their souls were great and holy, which meant that their deaths would affect Yeon-woo greatly due to the throne he sat on. On top of that, they hadnt simply committed suicide. Theyd acted based on their trustin fact, their faithin Yeon-woo. These acts of faith were the deeds of martyrs, and they were considered outstanding offerings to gods. At this moment, the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo was the king and god of Dis Pluto, who had chosen to martyr themselves. Haha. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo felt his incomplete darkness fill up and laughed. Hahahaha! Death! It was the most fundamental form of darkness! [The second and third conditions of the sudden quest (Exodus) have been completed.] The second condition of the Exodus quest was to successfully escape Tartarus, and the third was to create a base camp in a safe location. However, there hadnt been any specific conditions attached to the location, as long as it was something the system could approve and Dis Pluto would feel safe in. Those considerations meant that the Soul Collection, which had the power of darkness, was second to none in safety. There was no need for concern once one was inside it. As long as Dis Pluto had their king and god, the Soul Collection would never collapse. Even in death, they would be with their god, which made it a paradise. [You have successfully completed the sudden quest (Exodus).] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 200,000 karma.] [You have been rewarded with the Underworld Domain Declaration. You can project the power of the throne in designated locations.] [You have been rewarded with the qualification to reconstruct Tartarus. You can set a new Tartarus that leads to Erebus.] [You have been rewarded with a piece of holiness. You have been given an additional reward of a hint of transcendence.] [The locked power Dark Army has been unsealed.] [The locked power Thrones Inner Eye has been unsealed.] The vessel has become more durable. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo laughed, then clucked his tongue. Hed done something nice for the annoying guy, but this was fine, too. After all, the body was a vessel that would be completely his anyway, so the more durable it became, the better it was for him. Feeling joy wash over him, he looked at Allforone. He could see the Bone Dragon and Boo/Faust still engaged in a fierce battle. He raised his hand and shouted, Underworld Domain Declaration. [A new property is added to the designated territory Binah.] [The Underworld territory has been set!] The dancing haze extended like tentacles to stain the sky black. Darkness descended, pushing away the fog and creating something underneath. The haze took on human forms little by little. They were soldiers with shining black armor, helmets, and spears, whose red eyes blazed like fire under their helms. The army of the Underworld had been reborn from the new King of the Underworlds shadow, and they raised their spears. They were an invincible army that would never die. The impossible feat of creating a divine army that would recover no matter how many times they were crushed had been achieved. The soldiers of the army werent just composed of martyrs but also souls that Yeon-woo had collected in Tartarus. Lams soul, which glowed with the brightest light, shouted, He dirties the name of our king! In response, the other commanders continued. Suppress him! All forces! Forward! Forward! The army of the Underworld ran towards Allforone with the energy of death. Facing the Bone Dragon, Boo/Faust, and what seemed to be an endless wave of soldiers, Allforone, who had ruled the Tower for so long, now looked like a lone island in the ocean. Allforone turned his gaze to Yeon-woo, as if asking if he thought he could stop Allforone with this. The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo smiled in reply. Of course, it wont end here. Allforone frowned, unsure what he was thinking. Then, his eyes widened when Yeon-woo suddenly raised Vigrid high, only then realizing what Yeon-woo was planning to do. But before he could stop him, the creature that seemed like Yeon-woo ripped space apart, and another energy gushed out of the emptiness. Youve gone crazy! Keekeekee! Even though the vessel might be a bit hurt, I should do this much to stop you in this body, no? The energy from the emptiness poured out as though it was glad to break through a wall and began to fill the stage. Thump. Thump. With a great shockwave of breaking space, the emptiness opened again, and fierce winds began to swirl. It was a powerful tornado that even Allforone had trouble dealing with. Ill. Eat. You. Give. It. To. Me. Mine. It looked around and moved towards the being controlling the stage, its natural instinct to eliminate the owner of the territory and take over the territory. The owner, of course, was Allforone. Swish. Boom! The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo doubled over in laughter. The thing that had appeared through the ripped space of Tartarus was emitting an intense vestige that made it clear to everyone what it was: Mother Earth. She had been searching for Yeon-wooand searching for the stage. Give. It. Even though Yeon-woo was right next to her, Mother Earth couldnt sense him because something greater had swallowed Yeon-woo up and hid his presence. Because of this, Mother Earth thought Allforone had consumed Yeon-woo, placing him in an awkward position. Allforone was flustered. Hed never expected that both the army of the Underworld and Mother Earth would appear. Still, he couldnt allow someone like Mother Earth to invade the stage either. He thought it would be too dangerous. Allforones expression grew grim, and he brought over half of his true body from the seventy-seventh floor. Swish! The light around him burst open and unspooled like string. Thump! The pressure on the stage expanded as an extraordinary presence soared up. It was Allforones first appearance in dozens of years. On his right, the soldiers of the Underworld ran to him, and on his left, Mother Earths aura approached. Allforone began to move in order to quickly eliminate them. If he wasted time, the seventy-seventh floor would be invaded by the beings of the heavenly world. Fuck! What to do now Ohyohyohyo! The Guardians cried out with devastated faces. Yeon-woo turned around and stretched out his shadow to his party. He thought he had caused enough trouble. Even Allforone would have trouble dealing with all of them. After the fight was over, hed probably have to rush to the seventy-seventh floor and focus on propping up his defenses. Restoring the damage and the effects of his descent would tax him greatly, and the system could limit him. Everything worked out, especially since the union was on the verge of becoming undone. That annoying monster could be avoided for the time being. Most of all, it was satisfying to have landed a punch on that stuffy face. Keekeekeek! The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo laughed and moved floors. [Will you move to the next floor?] [You are being transported to the 36th floor.] Chapter 403 - Throne of Death (3) [This is the 36th floor, the gate of Blue Island.] A number of people poured out of the big blue portal. Kahn and the other members of the party looked completely exhausted. From the battle in Tartarus to Allforones appearance, they had faced consecutive large-scale events that most players would probably see once or twice in their lifetimes. They felt dizzy. Cain! But they didnt have the time to be tired. As soon as they got through the portal, Yeon-woo lost his balance and fell over. Kahn dashed forward and picked Yeon-woo up. It was hard to believe that the limp person in his arms was the one who had just crazily fought Allforone. Black haze leaked out of Yeon-woo like water. His temperature was so hot, it was as though he were on fire. It was divine fever. Kahn and Brahm tried to heal Yeon-woo with Bian and magic, but the fever only grew worse. It didnt seem to want to cool down. Divine fever was the aftereffect of the visitation of a deity. Since it overheated the soul, there were limits to what even Bian could do. Brahm was from the ninety-eighth floor, but that was also why he knew even less about how to treat it. Just then, a sharp voice came from behind. Move, you thick-witted idiots. The party turned to the voice and stiffened. The Summer Queen was walking elegantly to them in her human form. Instead of the red hair that had personified her during her life, she now had long, black hair. The Summer Queen narrowed her eyes as she noticed everyones guarded expressions. I know what youre thinking in those stupid heads of yours, but that wont happen, so move. I dont like it, but I have to help him right now. Yeon-woos power had summoned the Summer Queen. If something went wrong with him, her chances of resurrection would disappear. Yeon-woos companions seemed to think she had a point, so they stepped back, although they continued to be wary. They knew how sly the Summer Queen was. Even if they were on the same side now, she had to have some resentment toward Yeon-woo, who had pretty much killed her. However, the Summer Queen snorted, unconcerned, and approached Yeon-woo. At that point, someone stopped her. It was Jeong-woo. The Summer Queen paused. Her surrender as a Bone Dragon was humiliating, but she had accepted it was because she had a lingering attachment to Jeong-woo. What is it? Do you still have something to say, Heaven Wing? Technically, the Summer Queen was one of Jeong-woos greatest enemies. Just as he had taken her Dragon Heart, she had taken his life. It wouldnt be out of the ordinary for them to antagonize each other, but Jeong-woo only shook his head and said with a faint smile, No. Please take good care of my brother. The Summer Queen didnt speak. Please, Ismenios. Hmph. Like I said, Im one with him even if I dont like him. So stop getting in the way and move. The Summer Queens eyes trembled for a moment when Jeong-woo said her name, but she gracefully walked past him. Jeong-woo just watched her. Fool. If you want to be someone who can resist me even for a little bit, you should be able to overcome this easily. You still have a long way to go. The Summer Queen spread open her hand as she looked at Yeon-woo. Whoosh. Blue light exploded from her palm. * * * Wherewas he? I thought the vessel was ready, but the contents are still too weak. Theres nothing to eat. Everything was spinning. Keekeekeek! Youll have to work harder. Youre nearing the end of the time Ive given you.] What was he talking about? You dont think that youre the only one being given this opportunity, right? Opportunity? Yeon-woo snapped to attention. He was barely awake after roaming deep in a dark sea. Fragments of memories floated up in his head of uniting with the Demonism, returning Boo/Fausts memories, turning the Summer Queen into the Bone Dragon, and darkness whirling like fire with a wave of his hand. It felt as though some remained on the tips of his fingers. It had been him, but also not him. It had beensomething great. It was difficult to call it the Demonism anymore. It was like returning to the origin It was as though forgotten memories and egos buried inside an abyss had been pulled up. It was likethe tip of an iceberg. Yeon-woo was merely the part that could be seen on the surface, and the rest was deep in his consciousness. He had only expected the Demonism to pop out and wreak a little havoc, and this feeling was completely unexpected. However, as if it had no intention of satisfying Yeon-woos curiosity, the Demonism disappeared after teasing him. Yeon-woo called it multiple times, but the Demonism didnt even turn around and just hid itself in the Philosophers Stone to sleep. Still, it was a relief that hed helped them deal with Allforone. Yeon-woo couldnt imagine what would have happened without his help. Dis Pluto would have been destroyed, and the throne of the Underworld seized from him. Of course, considering how perfect and omniscient as Allforone was, it was likely he would resume control. But Yeon-woo agreed with the Demonisms assessment that Allforone would be busy for the time being. The pressure from the higher floors was probably quite intense right now. With Mother Earth below, and the progenitor gods and creator gods above, Allforones hands were tied. And even if Allforone did somehow manage to get rid of them, he probably wouldnt have a chance to go after Yeon-woo immediately after. Now that hed seen Yeon-woo awaken the power of the Black King, he would probably come up with a way to fight it first. In the end, Yeon-woo had to grow as powerful as possible before Allforone interfered again. Aside from thatyou definitely have a grudge against Allforone. How do you know each other? His eyes slowly opened after asking the Demonism that question. He saw a woman with long, black-red hair speaking to someone who looked like him. Although it was his first time to see that hair color, Yeon-woo recognized the familiar face right away, especially since she was connected to him spiritually. Summer Queen. The entity in front of him was the Summer Queen but also not. The real Summer Queen had been erased and then became a supplement for Yeon-woos soul. The Summer Queen in front of him was only a husk of her old self. However, since her original self had been hostile to him, Yeon-woo felt like he was looking at a separate branch that had grown from the same root. As she talked, the Summer Queen turned her head to Yeon-woo. She confirmed he was up, her impassive eyes looking him up and down. She straightened with her usual elegant expression. It seems like youre better, despite your pitiful appearance. Youre leaving? Jeong-woo smiled crookedly at the Summer Queen. She sniffed. I fell into nothingness and air a long time ago. The only reason Im still here is lingering attachment. If the elders of my species could see me, theyd be extremely horrified. The Draconic species never went against the laws of nature. They moved according to it, and at times, they moved the laws to manifest their will, which was why they were blessed by mana. It was unthinkable for the Summer Queen to have gone against the natural law of death and be reborn. However, as usual, the Summer Queen wasnt one for regrets. I enjoyed my time, and I spoke with you. Thats enough. Her conversation with Jeong-woo had just been small talk about the past because Yeon-woo had woken up sooner than she expected. But she was satisfied. Jeong-woo had smiled at her, his enemy. Despite his resentment of her, and the fact they didnt have anything else between them, he said it was fine because his brother would avenge him. In fact, hed even said that since they were both dead, they should try to get along and forget the past. She didnt know whether he was innocent, naive, or just generous, but this helped her get rid of her lingering feelings. Swoosh. The Summer Queen vanished with the wind. Yeon-woo turned to Jeong-woo. Jeong-woos spirit body was still faint, and letters flowed through it like blood. Still, he looked more stable than before, even though Yeon-woo knew it was just a temporary fix. As soon as a vestige body realized what it was, it would start to scatter. The knowledge of its inauthencity made it difficult for it to maintain its form. Furthermore, he had used too much of his soul power, so he had even less time. Feeling better? Yeah. Thanks to you. Then thats a relief. Yeon-woo nodded. He was so unemotional that it was hard to tell if he really meant it, but as his brother, Jeong-woo knew Yeon-woo was being sincere. Because of this, he could finally say what had been on his mind ever since the battle ended. Hyung, do you remember what I said that time? What? That I want to live again. I was a bad son, but I want to be a parent like MomI want to live againAnd I want to hug Sesha just like Mom used to hug us. Do youthink thats possible? It was what Jeong-woo said when hed first woken up and after they had a deep conversation. He wanted to hug Sesha with his own arms and apologize and express his gratitude to Ananta when he saw her again. Can you grant my wish? Jeong-woo looked at Yeon-woo desperately. Yeon-woo nodded solemnly. Ill do whatever it takes. You know resurrection is beyond the domain of most gods, right? Of course. Then you have a lot to do. Jeong-woo grinned. There were cases of players handling corpses or using souls. However, returning a dead person to the same condition they were when they were alive had never occurred in the Tower before. Resurrection was beyond the territory of normal skills and powers. They were miracles. Only a conceptual god or a progenitor god related to creation or life could make it possible. Also, since it was an unknown territory, it was only a guess that these gods would even be able to do it. After all, he had never heard of anyone succeeding. That meant Yeon-woo wouldnt be able to succeed even after gaining the throne of the Underworld and gaining divinity. Then there was only one way Yeon-woo could resurrect Jeong-woo. Hed have to reach the top of the Tower to become a true god in order for his wish to be granted. He had to reach the goal of every player. Yeon-woo is going to be busy again. Reaching the 100th floor meant climbing to the fiftieth floor, the wall that players had difficulty getting over, passing Allforone on the seventy-seventh floor, and stepping onto the ninety-eighth floor, where gods and demons lived. Then, there was the land of mystery that neither player nor transcendent knew anything about: the ninety-ninth floor. On top of that, it would be next to impossible to find a soul that could be anywhere. Yeon-woos determination might be seen as delusion, but Jeong-woo knew his brother would be able to do it. His brother had always been like that. With this, Jeong-woo could finally fall into a peaceful slumber. His spirit body began to fade, and letters leaked out as sentences. This time, they didnt gush out uncontrollably, but slid out steadily and in order as they narrated the contents of the diary. Until then. He smiled, his body growing dim. Ill be waiting here. Swoosh! With those words, Jeong-woo disappeared into light. The letters danced around Yeon-woo before they were sucked into the pocket watch. Yeon-woo wordlessly rubbed the letters J. W. CAH engraved on the back of the pocket watch and silently let his head fall. Drip. Drip. The ground grew wet with rain that came falling from somewhere. Chapter 404 - To the 50th Floor (1) On the fiftieth floor, the gate of the Dragon Temple, passersby stopped to get out of the path of a large group of people. Theyre Yeah. The Demon Beauty Castle. Theyve made it all the way here, I guess. The members of the group wore different styles of armor and outfits which didnt have a unifying element. At first glance, their frowning faces and intensely murderous aura made them look like a local gang that might brandish their swords immediately if anyone approached them without permission. Although many looked at them with curiosity, none could muster up the courage to approach. In the last few months, they had grown infamous in the Tower. Their accomplishments were amazing: the decimation of the clan Moonlit Night Shadow, the defeat of the ranker Nine Blame, the destruction of the hidden dungeon Six Beast Cave, the testing of demonic swords, and more. Not only were they overwhelmingly successful in clearing highly difficult quests, they also crushed all the clans and rankers that fought them. They didnt have an established hierarchy, and so they were acknowledged as a whole. They were already marked as one of the new rising clans replacing the fallen Triton and Necropolis. The storm they brought shook the lower floors and drew immediate attention. However, one of them stood out from among the rest, their leader and core, Demon Beauty Edora. She had long, light purple hair and a lambs horn that extended out from one of her temples. She wore her signature sword, Divine Evil,within her comfortable martial arts uniform. She had a fancy debut from the Tutorial, as a player from the One-horned tribes Cheongram family, and now that she had proven her abilities on many occasions, she was revered as an outstanding warrior. She swung Divine Evil unhesitatingly as though she were dancing, and her cold and cruel face was beautiful, which was the reason she had been given the nickname Demon Beauty. Some said she was the talent who would lead a new generation of the One-horned tribe after the Blood-Red Philosopher and the Martial King. Others said she was the only player who could keep the Hoarder in check. But no matter what they said, the rivals of the One-horned tribe always groaned, evidence of the expectations that everyone had of her. When news of her arrival on the fiftieth floor spread, the expectations and gawking grew. The fiftieth floor, the Dragon Temple, was the place that separated rankers from ordinary players. It was where many skilled people had tried to rise to the challenge only to leave in despair. Edora had finally arrived at the stage commonly known as the Wailing Wall. The spectators werent concerned about whether Edora would pass or not, they already assumed she was ranker-level or beyond. However, they were curious how Edora would clear the Dragon Temple since it was deemed the most monstrous of all the stages players would have conquered so far. Everyone knew the basics of the trial, but each player went through an individualized test, which was why some players who appeared capable of clearing the floor ended up failing, while others were lucky enough to pass and grow to their current status. This is so annoying. But Edora just felt sick and tired of the gazes. The attention made her feel uncomfortable. The Tower was for individuals who wanted to train their abilities and get to a higher peak. It was inevitable that they would be very individualistic. For many, even twenty-four hours wasnt enough for training. Edora had grown up with this tenet, just like her father and the members of her tribe. She had spent her life seeing them live up to it, and she believed that it was the correct attitude to take when it came to climbing the Tower. But what was this? Even though the other players seemed like heavyweights and big shots in the planet or world they came from, they were busy cheering her on fanatically. It was as though theyd forgotten themselves and only felt vicarious satisfaction through a rookie like her whom they thought would challenge the beings currently in power. Not to mention, the number of hyenas who hoped for her crumbs was increasing. At first, shed chased away all of the sycophants and followers around her, but after a while, it had become too much of a hassle, and she just left them alone as long as they didnt get in her face. Soon, her followers increased in number and began creating a system among themselves. Shed been flabbergasted to hear the name they came up with, Demon Beauty Castle, but because she didnt want to waste any time on them, she let them be. All she had to do was swing her sword if they acted out. The only thing that concerned her right now was the Wailing Wall. I want you to become my wings. Yeon-woo had told her this before he left the tribe, and it was the force that kept her moving. He was a bad guy whose whereabouts were unknown, but she believed that he was watching her from somewhere. She slowly pulled Divine Evil from its sheath. Kashing. She faced a huge temple door. [The trial is beginning.] * * * Death to the trespasser! Above a river of lava, the demonic beast Plucrat spread his paper-thin black wings and roared, releasing an intense wave that shook mountains. [A hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Ge Bulg, is being released.] [Folklore: Seawater Homing] Swish. Attached to the Ruyi Bang, Vigrid flew straight towards Plucrats heart. Ge Bulg was the latest of its hidden names to be released. It was a spear made of a sea monsters bones that had passed from hero to hero until it reached one named Cchulainn. It never missed its target, no matter where it was hurled from. Dozens of thorns rose in its wake to further injure the enemy. When Yeon-woo first released the name of Ge Bulg, hed been a little puzzled since Vigrid was a sword, but he realized that a blade could become a spearhead, and since he normally combined the Ruyi Bang and Vigrid anyway, it wasnt such a strange thing, after all. Since Ge Bulg gained fame as a spear, the destructiveness of the Ruyi Bang and Vigrid together was amplified. Boom! Krugh! Spiky thorns popped up from Plucrats chest as Ge Bulg pierced through his back and groin. Plucrat thrashed around in pain and screamed. However, the sounds were quickly muffled as shadows emerged from the spiky thorns and consumed his body. Something to eat. More strength for my master The Spirit Guai dashed towards Plucrat, trying to take bigger bites because they hadnt had a tasty meal since Tartarus. Plucrat stumbled in front of the marsh of shadows and fell over. The hidden boss of the thirty-ninth floor, whom many players failed to subdue, was dead. [All trials have been completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 200,000 karma.] [Health and magic power are recovering.] [All injuries are being healed.] [All gods of death marvel at you.] [All demons of death nod with satisfaction.] [Many gods observe you with watchful eyes.] [Many demons reveal their greed for you.] [Your karma is being calculated.] [You have set a new record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in the Tower. You can register your name whenever you wish.] [Will you move to the next floor?] Hes ranked first on this stage too. His speed is amazing. Brahm smiled wryly as he watched Yeon-woo from afar. Galliard crossed his arms and nodded. He cant seem to help it. Hes gathering all the hidden pieces that even we didnt know about. And no matter how hard the trial of the floor is, its too easy for him. Until even the sixtieth floor, no stage would be as dangerous as Tartarus, not even the fiftieth. In fact, considering what Yeon-woo had gone through, it was likely that he would find even those floors easy too. No player had ever dealt with the Gigantomachia, Mother Earth, and Allforone one after the otherperhaps only the Nine Kings would have experienced something similar. Hes probably plenty anxious. We dont know everything, but hes probably holding it in as best as he can right now. Galliard remembered Yeon-woo slowly returning with the pocket watch in his hands, mask tight on his face, when they were still on the thirty-sixth floor. Jeong-woo hadnt been there. Yeon-woo didnt explain, but it wasnt hard to guess what had happened. Jeong-woo was an unstable vestige body that could fall apart at any moment, and if not for the pocket watch, it would have been impossible for him to exist. Jeong-woo had probably realized this and fallen in a deep sleep inside the pocket watch in hopes of better days in the future. They could tell what Yeon-woo was aiming for: complete resurrection. He wanted to perform a miracle that existed only in legends, something that even transcendents couldnt achieve. In order to do that, he needed to climb the floors as quickly as possible. However, there were still too many obstacles in Yeon-woos way, and he needed a lot of time to get rid of them and go higher. It seemed like Yeon-woo was aware of this, and he steadily moved forward. He was clearing the floors faster than expected. It seemed like theyd just left the thirty-sixth floor, and here they were already on the thirty-ninth floor getting ready to ascend to the fortieth. Still, because he was human, he couldnt suppress his anxiety perfectly. Yeon-woo was always cold-blooded and dispassionate, but when came things related to Jeong-woo, he couldnt hide his emotions. It made them pity him. If the vigor is still in the pocket watch, wheres the spirit? I wonder. As they watched Yeon-woo sympathetically, Brahm and Galliard couldnt stop turning the question over. An existence was a combination of vigor and spirit. If Jeong-woos vigor remained as a vestige in the pocket watch, then where was his spirit, his actual soul? Whats for sure is that Jeong-woo didnt leave his vestige in the pocket watch simply to create a diary. Brahm wrinkled his forehead, muttering to himself. The primary reason hed left the diary behind was to use the special benefit for Yeon-woos quick growth, but could that be the only reason? Brahm thought not. The Jeong-woo hed known was innocent but not stupid. He was a clever guy. There wouldnt be a point in the soul returning on its own, so did he store the memories and ego separately? The thought that it might not be the end kept nagging at him. No, it couldnt be. In the worst case scenarioIts possible that the soul ceased to exist after repeating the special benefit so many times, and only the memories were left behind Brahm swallowed at the thought. We have to hope thats not it. It would be too sad of an outcome if it were. All he could hope for was that some other arrangement had been made. Youre still the Brahma of creation, but you dont know? Ive lost my divinity, and my body doesnt have any holiness either. Its been a long time since Ive abandoned my omniscience and powers, so what more could I know? Brahm snorted at Galliard and dismissed the question. Just then, a new message popped up. [You are being transported to the 40th floor.] The subjugation of the floors was continuing without rest. Chapter 405 - To the 50th Floor (2) [This is the 42nd floor, the gate of Kyukjaeng.] [The trial of the 42nd floor is beginning.] [Trial: In the past, battlefields were the only stage where warriors could prove themselves. They had to show their courage, unbending spirit, leadership charisma, and outstanding physical abilities. Aside from these, there are also other things that can be demonstrated in the battlefield: strategy and luck. On the battlefield, you must have the ability to rationally assess the forces of your base, a resourceful brain to turn the tides in your favor, and luck to ensure your plan goes smoothly. There are waiting areas so that you and 99 other players can observe each other. In front of you will be 4 different paths: red, blue, black, and white. Choose one, and create a team for your path to compete in a randomly-assigned environment. The rules of the competition are as follows: 1. Once chosen, the team members cannot be changed. 2. Each team is given five skeleton insignias and one team flag. 3. A skeleton insignia represents a debuff. The more insignias a team has, the more powerful the debuff grows. This means that teams must transfer their insignias to other teams. 4. If you steal the flag of another team, you will exchange team colors and number of insignias. 5. Every 24 hours, each teams insignias will be counted. The team with the most insignias will lose. 6. The competition will run over for 5 days, and the team with the highest score will be the victor.] The trials of the floors numbered in the thirties focused on solo playing to help players grow their individual strengths, but the trials of the floors numbered in the forties involved random teamwork. Of those floors, the forty-second was famous for having the most complicated rules. A maximum number of 100 players would be divided into teams of four. They had to get rid of as many skeleton insignias as possible so that they could avoid the debuffs. A team that lost once would likely lose again. Also, forming a team in the first place required great tactical skills. Since you couldnt replace team members, if you had a small or weak team, you would fail the round. Players often already formed teams even before entering the forty-second floor, sometimes recruiting mercenaries or using other devious methods. With that said, weaker teams didnt always lose. Since teams could exchange colors, sometimes, all a team had to do was steal a flag, and they would end up with the other teams insignias instead. However, there was no way to know how many skeleton insignias other teams had. One could only observe and judge carefully. Some teams even pretended that they only had a few insignias when in fact, they had the most, while those who had a lot of insignias pretended that they only had a few, and so on. At times, teams could work together or betray each other. The word kyukjaeng was the word for striking a kkwaenggwari, a small flat gong. It was an appropriate name for the stage. However, this round had a new variable that could even be considered a hurdle. What? The Hoarder is here? Why? Shouldnt he be on a higher floor? Did he come to massacre civilians? Have you forgotten that the Hoarder still hasnt reached the fiftieth floor? Oh right! Damn it! I thought he was dead because there was no word from him for a while, but he had to come this time. What should we do? Do we have any other option After the ruckus settled, the participants began to furiously guess which path the Hoarder picked. Of course, we have to find the team the Hoarders in. The Hoarder had been missing in action for the last few months, but that didnt mean his reputation had disappeared. Although rankers still believed that his abilities were overstated, the players on the lower floors were sure of his overwhelming power. The stories about his destruction of the alliance between clans that included the Iron Lion Clan on the twentieth floor still made their rounds. Obviously, the players desperately wanted to be on the same team as the Hoarder, as it would be the best way to clear the complicated forty-second floor. However, opinions about the path he chose were divided, and there were no clues to help the players guess. Most of them had to depend on their luck or sixth sense. The player Willump also wanted to be on the same team as the Hoarder, and he had one advantage: Im not like those blind fools. Willump smirked at the other players in their waiting spaces, deep in thought. His trait was Star of Fate, which meant that every decision he made resulted in something even better than expected. Even if he was in a terrible situation, he always managed to get out alive. It was thanks to this trait that Willump managed to climb the floors with a score that higher than someone with his skills would have. Now, he was a skilled player thanks to his luck. Willump quietly pulled out two small dice before beginning the trial. Dice of Fate It was a skill based on his trait, and a tool that blessed his fate. His comrades had grumbled about it, saying the game was rigged, but Willump believed that the dice would lead him to luck again and choose the Hoarders path. Go! Willump rolled the dice. He already had set rules pertaining to the colors. Since the total of the two dice was twelve, then anything below three was red, four to six was blue, seven to nine was white, and ten to twelve was black. The dice stopped rolling and settled on six and six. Twelve. Looks like I need to choose black. Good! Willump retrieved his dice and shouted happily. It was rare for numbers this neat to come out. This meant that his choice was highly likely to be correct. Without any hesitation, he walked toward the black flag. It was dark all around him, and all he could see was a narrow, twisted path. As he walked further, something large suddenly appeared in the middle of the path. What is that? It had a humanoid shape but looked more like a bunch of shadows. It held a Sword Breaker as big as his body and emanated an ominous energy. Was there such a creature on the forty-second floor? Willump thought of the information hed heard about the trial, but he didnt recall anything about this creature. Just then, a voice rang out from the shadowy figure. Stop. It was so powerful that the atmosphere shook. Willump paused, knowing that hed be in danger if he continued moving. Sorry, but you cant go further than this. Our temperamental king says that he doesnt want to deal with lowly things. Hes a super bad guy, huh? Willump had the sensation that the shadow was smiling mischievously. Even so, his feet didnt move from the ground. He felt like his head would be dislocated from his shoulders if he ignored the shadow. It wasnt advice; it was a warning. Only then did Willump remember the Hoarders subordinates. Each of them was a monster that could easily eat most players. That meant that the Hoarder had indeed chosen the black path, but what was he trying to do? Willump was curious, but he lacked the courage to check. * * * Do you think you can treat Doyle? In the area for the black team, Yeon-woo sat speaking with Brahm. In order to hoard the score, he had placed Shanon at the entrance so no one else could enter. The more disadvantaged the team, the greater the bonus pointswhich was his aim. Yeon-woo was planning on gathering as many skeleton insignias as possible. Hed be debuffed, but there was a hidden piece he could gain from the process. Then at the last minute, all he had to do was take the flag of some guys he didnt like. As if he could read Yeon-woos plan, Brahm clucked his tongue before nodding in response to his question. I think its possible. Ill have to take a closer look, but it hasnt been that long since he established a channel with Persephone. If the syncing has dropped a bit, itll work. As Yeon-woo cleared the stages, his companions scattered temporarily throughout the Tower. Kahn and Victoria took Doyle to Anastasia to look for a way to sever the Channel with Persephone, and Creutz left to visit the headquarters of the Regiment. Galliard helped Henova return to the smithy. Later, Yeon-woo heard that Anastasia had been furious when Victoria brought Doyle to her. She could barely part with the Adamantine Nova, and now, as soon as her disciple returned, she was requesting Anastasia to save some guy shed never met her entire life. She must have been quite astonished. But it wasnt easy to cut the Channel of a transcendent, and they needed to bend some rules to accomplish it. They ended up choosing Anastasias charms, since the charms foundation borrowed strength from a great being. They thought this meant that it would be possible to change the direction of the Channel, and a former divine being like Brahm helping, they thought they would be able to pull it off. Yeon-woo had been worried that it would be difficult to cut the Channel because it was with Persephone, Mother Earths Apostle, but since Doyle had already severed a Channel with the Heavenly Demon before, it was at least possible. However, it wasnt without its challenges. The problem is finding a Channel to replace it. Doyles Channel couldnt be replaced with just anyone. Well have to discuss that further. Indeed. Still, we have some time. We can take it relatively slow. Also Brahm delivered news about the rest of the companions with a mischievous smile. I have some amusing news. Amusing news? Yeon-woo looked at Brahm with expectant eyes. It looks like the seeds you planted some time ago are beginning to sprout. The situation is developing in a very interesting manner. In that moment, Yeon-woos eyes flashed behind his mask as he realized that Brahm was referring to: the Blood Land, the Devil Army, White Dragon, and Black Dragon. The magic alliance of the Magic Towers, and the battles within the mercenary alliance under Iron Lion. With what was going on in Tartarus, the Elohim might be participating, too. Its only the beginning, but the Blood Land allied itself with Black Dragon to attack White Dragon. Yeon-woos expression changed under his mask. Hed believed that there wouldnt be any major fights because the clans involved were so large, but it seemed like the situation was deteriorating fast. Was the Gluttony Emperor just greedy, or could there be some variable he hadnt predicted? Whatever it was, things were progressing faster than hed expected. When did it start? Ill have to look into it, but it seems like it hasnt been that long. There have been minor clashes, but no hints about a large battle. It was like they were testing the waters. But Brahms eyes filled with amusement. With Allforones appearance, things did a one-eighty. Yeon-woo gave him a questioning look. The guys in the large clans seem to have interpreted Allforones movements as a sign. Since there was always a ruckus in the past whenever he moved, they probably thought that something big would happen again. Yeon-woo gripped his forehead. It turned out that hed been the one to create the unexpected variable by forcing Allforones descent. White Dragon is trying to attain the Summer Queens goal, and believing that something happened to Allforone, they tried to attack the seventy-seventh floor. Black Dragon probably sneaked up behind them to attack. The Blood Land jumped in for fun. Brahm was basically saying that Black Dragon and the Blood Land had allied together to ambush White Dragon as they moved to take the seventy-seventh floor. It was only the beginning, but because the clashes had begun, multiples disturbances were bursting throughout the Tower. Did they just go with their gut? It looks like the Gluttony Emperor finally did something big. The Gluttony Emperor had once proposed an alliance with Yeon-woo to bring in the One-horned tribe and Fantasy Regiment. It seemed that he was ready to start a war even before he received Yeon-woos reply, and it appeared he firmly believed that Yeon-woo was on his side. But the problem is Brahm clucked his tongue. Theyre fighting among themselves, but Black Dragon is putting the Blood Land forward and showing attempts to get back out. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. So the Blood Land might end up taking responsibility for all of it alone. Yes. Green Dragon also said theyd help Black Dragon but got cold feet when the battle began. As such, the current situation is that The Blood Land is being beaten up by White Dragon? Correct. Yeon-woo frowned and tsked. Even though White Dragon was a small group, the Summer Queens official successor, Waltz the Spring Queen, was leading them. She was skilled enough to be one of the more powerful Nine Kings, and it would be impossible for the Gluttony Emperor to even dream of besting her. Yeon-woo could already see the Blood Land losing horribly. But that cant happen. He didnt mind if the Blood Land collapsed, but not as pathetically as this. He wanted the fires to spread and the chaos to swallow up the entire Tower. Every force had to be sucked in it and destroyed. Well have to help him. Yeon-woo assumed the Blood Land was probably desperately looking for him since they needed any help they could get. Also, Yeon-woo believed he had the strength to shake the gameboard up even more. After all, he had achieved many things in Tartarus: the wings of death and fight, leadership of Dis Pluto, the greedy Spirit Guai, and the increasingly profound power of the Black King. With his companions added to the mix, they wouldnt fall short of other large clans. He could create anarchy. Of course, he had to hide his full power before he revealed his identity, but he could shake things up. It wouldnt be too difficult to take care of the Blood Land and the Gluttony Emperor after he fanned the flames. Youve decided. I dont want Jeong-woo to see trash when he opens his eyes again. I should clean everything up this time. Brahm nodded and grinned. Thats a good decision, and theres a perfect opportunity for that. Yeon-woo looked at Brahm questioningly. Do you remember the Iron Lion Clan and the Magic Towers? As payback, they want to send a bunch of killers to the forty-second floor. Chapter 406 - To the 50th Floor (3) The task you and the second unit have to complete is simple. While the Head Cutters try to eliminate the Hoarder, you need to comprehend his full power. The co-captain of the Iron Lion Clan pushed back his hair as he recalled the words that their leader, Iron Lion Ivan, had said. After their total defeat on the Five Mountains of Penances, the Iron Lion Clans reputation as a mercenary guild had been damaged. It resulted in some disturbances within their order, and the other mercenary guilds they had enjoyed close relationships with began to distance themselves. Some even tried to take over the Iron Lion Clans spot. However, Ivan wouldnt accept this, and believing that it was a good opportunity to get rid of trash, he pulled out his own sword. Although the losses were great, the mercenary world grew more organized, and Ivan proceeded to create a mercenary alliance. His explanation was that the atmosphere of the Tower had grown abnormal, and so the mercenaries needed to unite. But unless you were a fool, it was obvious whom Ivan was targeting. Will the captains plan to resist the Hoarder and those helping him work? Jonathan didnt believe it was a good decision to be at odds with the Hoarder. A mercenary needed to live as a mercenary. If they werent free to do as they wished and forced into doing things, then what was the point? Ivan was going against the entire concept that made being a mercenary an attractive job. It might be because he wanted to retrieve his son or recover his hurt pride. However, considering the Hoarders abilities, as well as the abilities of his companions and protectors, things wouldnt be resolved easily. Ivan knew this well, so he sent his co-captain to investigate the Hoarders power when he reappeared in the Tower after a year. What a headache. Jonathan was rubbing his temples when about ten or so players walked towards him. Haha. The weather is quite nice. Isnt it perfect weather to slice someones throat? Haha. All forces have gathered. Each of them exuded a fierce aura, and the one leading them had the eyes of a maniac. The group of ten or so blood brothers were Head Cutters, who were well-known among rankers. They had a habit of cutting off the heads of their targets and using them for decoration. They were cruel, and because they had many enemies, they lived in the shadows. However, they received many jobs because of their capabilities. Now, they were moving according to Ivans request. As theyd discussed previously, they all chose the white team in the forty-second trial. Jonathan was displeased by their swaggering attitudes, but he didnt make a fuss over it. If they were the kind of people who cared, they wouldnt have accepted a suicidal job to hunt down the Hoarder. Did you find where the Hoarder is? Heehee. There wasnt any need. What do you mean? Theres a shadow monster blocking the path to the black team. What else would that mean? Jonathans eyes flashed. Hes taking a whole team for himself? Bingo! Our greedy target is being greedy again. Although its easy to choke if you bite off more than what you can swallow. Heehee. They were busy laughing among themselves since that meant Yeon-woo would be taking on the debuff from the insignias on his own. In contrast, the white team had a total of sixty people, including the Head Cutters, other hired killers, and the second unit of Iron Lion. The debuff was spread thinly through them, which meant that the Hoarder stood no chance. They already had the advantage of numbers, and if the Hoarder wanted to debuff his own skills, they welcomed it heartily. It seemed like he was planning to die. However, Jonathan suddenly felt anxious. Whats his plan? Why is he doing this to himself? he rubbed his right arm with a grimace. The section that the Hoarder had sliced off still hurt. He knew that the Hoarder wouldn''t purposefully weaken himself without something up his sleeve. He was as sly as a snake. However, the Head Cutter and the other killers were busy giggling as if they already caught the Hoarder, ignoring Jonathans worries. I hope the stage trial starts soon. Ive heard so many rumors about the Hoarder, I wonder what hes really like? He probably makes the same sounds as other bastards when his throat is cut. What sound should we force him to make? Keekeekee! [The team selection time is nearly over. Please finalize your decisions.] [00:01:00] [00:00:59_99] However, at least they seemed to be taking their job seriously, because as soon as the countdown began, they bustled around. The Head Cutters got into their usual hunting positions and the other killers checked their weapons. The ones who dealt with poison confirmed their flasks, and the assassins used cloaking skills to hide their presences. [00:00:24_56] After thirty seconds passed, the darkness around them began to lighten, they soon saw the bright stage. It was a vast forest, but the members of the white team found that there were different types of terrain contained within it. The forty-second stage had four territories with three large paths and twelve smaller ones that intertwined together intricately. There were canyons, fields, marshes, and cliffs spread throughout the territories, and with each round, the terrain changed randomly. Because of this, it was imperative for players to learn the terrain as soon as the mission began. By doing so, you could ambush other teams using shortcuts or find places to hide. Additionally, there were hidden pieces that helped in battle. This was where Pathfinders and Junglers were crucial. The mercenaries of the second unit who were assigned to be Pathfinders slowly stepped forward. A few of them had Elven ancestry, and they were highly skilled, as to be expected of people personally chosen by Ivan. [00:00:19_61] Before we start, I have some words to say. The Head Cutters stopped scanning the terrain beyond the darkness and turned to Jonathan with annoyed expressions. It wasnt the first time that Jonathan had gotten on their nerves with his useless nagging. We dont know how the Hoarder will appear, so be Look here, co-captain. [00:00:10_33] The leader of the Head Cutters, Executioner of Ions Paratane, smiled coldly. After we take a job, its entirely up to us how we do things. Its not your place to give us orders. I know what youre worried about, so just sit there and watch. Jonathan pressed his lips together. His angry subordinates tried to step in, but Jonathan raised his hand and shook his head. [00:00:6_10] Paratane thought Jonatane was just like a dog with a tail between its legs. He turned to his blood brothers and giggled. Iron Lion, Iron Lion. They used to be all the rage, but looks like theyre toothless now. Scaredy cats. Tsk! [00:00:3_98] Its natural for the old generation to be replaced by the new, isnt it? Haha! Should I try to take the throne of the mercenary king? [00:00:2_10] If its you, definitely. Why dont we cut the Hoarders head off and carry it around as an accessory? We can even create a mercenary guild while were at it. Should we? Damned fools. Jonathan glowered at them. [00:00:1_59] Well, we can take our time to consider things slowly. The countdown was nearing zero, and the darkness was almost completely gone. [00:00:00_02] [00:00:00_01] [00:00:00] [The countdown has finished.] [Players who havent chosen a team will be randomly assigned to one.] [The trial is beginning.] [May you be victorious.] Alright, shall we go slice! Just as Paratane stepped forward confidently, his head was cut off. Swish. It rolled on the grund. C-Captain? The Head Cutters who had been speaking boisterously with Paratane just moments earlier didnt realize what had just happened and stood there blankly. Then, when Paratanes blood spurted on their faces, they quickly tried to retreat. However the gust of wind that came from a swinging sword blew their way, and their heads fell to the ground one by one. The killers who were farther away tried to escape, but they met with the same end. Wh-what is this! Let go! I said let go! Ugh! Mmm! Dark forms stretched out of the shadows to hold down the killers, the Spirit Guais eyes looking as though they were curved in happiness. Let go! Please! The players struggled to push the shadows away, but the Spirit Guai just tightened their hold and sucked the players into the shadows. You should know what youre going up against, you miserable idiots. Space opened and Hanryeong appeared with ferocious eyes. He growled as he held his sword. Eat them all. At his command, the shadows rose like a wave and covered the white team. * * * It wasnt just the white teams territory that was in uproar. Aaack! Faust! How is a Lich using Fausts magic! Run away! Run away! My magic! Its not working! Aaack! Magicians dispatched from the magic alliance of the five Magic Towers had joined a different team as war mages. Among the different fields of magic were those that specialized in battle magic, and war mages were renowned for their prowess. The magic alliance had given them a remarkable amount of artifacts and ordered them to bring the Hoarder back. But as soon as the trial began, they were powerless to resist the sudden attack. No matter how much they tried to set up barriers or resist, the magic power in their bodies didnt budge. They learned why when it was too late: a magic circle had been set up high in the sky. It was Evil Circle, the barrier that hobbled the magic power of those who were inside its area. Faust, whom all magicians revered, had invented it, but the barrier had disappeared along with him. And yet it had mysteriously appeared once more. Over the barrier, Inferno Sight looked down at them, and as soon as the magicians locked eyes with the owner of Inferno Sight, they stiffened, paralyzed like mice in front of a cat. The war mages realized their fates had already been decided even before the trial had started. The owner of those eyes had known their location and prepared a trap for them in advance. They had no way to avoid the magic attacks that came at them from the other magic squares that popped up. Even if they tried to escape, there was no way around the storm of shadows and souls, and the hand of death tightened around their necks. Impertinentdimwits. Boo raised the output of his magic power to sweep away all the fools that dared to injure his master. After the Demonism left, he lost his memories and identity as Faust, but he still retained some of the less significant memories. The Lawless Book whirled quickly. Eeeeee. There was a shrill cry as the Spirit Guai dashed among the magicians and took their skeleton insignias. [Hundun watches the battlefield.] * * * [You have collected Skeleton Insignia 5 from the white team.] [The debuff is being applied.] [You have collected Skeleton Insignia 5 from the blue team.] [The debuff is being applied.] [The power Combat Instinct has successfully relieved the debuffs.] Yeon-woo felt his body grow heavier, but the power he received from Ares managed to push most of it away. Combat Instinct had an outstanding ability to remove anything that interrupted his ability to participate in battle. However, he left the battlefield to his subordinates, and was greeting another visitor. Welcome. Its been a whileno, I suppose I should be more respectful now, as you are His Majestys close friend. Greetings, Cain. The prime minister of the Blood Land, Monstrous Duke Tuan Tien, extended his hand with a smile. Chapter 407 - To the 50th Floor (4) Yeon-woo looked at his hand and took it wordlessly. Something flashed in Duke Tuan Tiens eyes. This is He truthfully hadnt been expecting much on the way to the forty-second floor. Although it wasnt publicly known, the Blood Land was facing a grim situation as White Dragon steadily escalated against them. White Dragon was stronger than expected, and their leader, the Spring Queen, was monstrous. The Gluttony Emperor had immediately tucked his tail between his legs after realizing their predicament, and their allies were leaving one by one. No matter how fiercely the Blood Land tried to resist, White Dragons attacks took up their attention, and they couldnt look elsewhere. Black Dragon, who was now observing the situation, was a problem too. Then, they happened to hear that the Hoarder had finally reappeared. The Blood Land suspected he had gone into hiding out of fear when the war began, so they were displeased. However, they needed any help they could get. Normally, they would have sent a messenger who was either a count or viscount, but the situation was so urgent that Duke Tuan Tien had come himself. However, once he met the Hoarder, his negative thoughts began to change. The Hoarders power was greater than hed expected. He heard that the Hoarder had been victorious in the fight on the Five Mountains of Penances that involved many rankers, mercenaries, Necropolis, and others. Still, because it had happened on the lower floors, hed disregarded it, thinking that it was simply an embellished tale. Now that he could see the Hoarders ability with his own eyes, he realized how wrong he had been. The Hoarders subordinates alone were decimating the magic alliances war mages and the Head Cutters. If hes at this level nowhell be a Lord soon. Or has he already reached it? He might become like the Vampiric Lord someday. The Vampiric Lord Bathory, to whom the Summer Queen had been compared, had nearly ruled the Tower. She sucked out the life of anything that touched her and could take familiars just by blowing her breath into them. Because of this, death always followed the Vampiric Lord, and her familiars could create mountains. Whenever a skilled player became her familiar, her rivals were on edge. No matter how much they cut down her forces, she replenished them easily. Her comrade of yesterday could be her enemy the following day. Finally, an alliance of clans was so threatened by her that they chased her to her region in the Tutorial to stab her to death. However, the horror of the Vampiric Lord still lingered in the Blood Land. Duke Tuan Tien thought Yeon-woo would one day reach the level of the Vampiric Lord since he was skilled enough to be one of the Martial Kings disciples, and his own familiars were fearless. From what I can tell, hes at the level of a count or marquis. With the power of his familiars, he might even be a duke. Good. I have to get him on our side. Yeon-woo had all the requirements to jump into battle right away. In the future, he would grow even stronger. As he completed his calculations, Duke Tuan Tien put on a bright expression and gave the skeleton insignias hed collected to Yeon-woo. It seems like you need this; Ill give them to you. I accept them gratefully. [You have collected Skeleton Insignia 5 from the red team.] [You have successfully collected all skeleton insignias.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 50,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 30,000 karma.] Duke Tuan Tien had been on the red team, and Yeon-woo didnt ask how he managed to gather all the insignias. The Blood Land members werent one to get things done with words. Actually, I should have brought a nicer gift since you are His Majestys friend, but because the situation is urgent, I hope you forgive me for this rudeness. Duke Tuan Tian bowed courteously as though he were truly sincere. His etiquette was impeccable. Players who knew the Blood Land would have been shocked to see him. Members of the Blood Land were known for being elitist, and it was unimaginable that they would have such respectful attitudes to outsiders. Yeon-woos lips were twisted in a smirk as he watched. They must be under a lot of pressure. Hed been planning on interfering in the battlefield anyway, but if they wanted to come like this, he was ready to welcome them with open arms. However, I dont need to give in easily. His smirk deepend. I have to get what I can. His eyes flashed behind his mask. And I should reset the game to my taste. He didnt plan on just dominating the Blood Land and White Dragon. Yeon-woo had a bigger picture in mind. He wanted to create a deep pit where all forces in the Tower would fall in. Duke Tuan Tien was the right person to help him get this done. Since the duke seemed to have something on his mind, all Yeon-woo had to do was toss him the bait. Whew, another victim for the conman has shown up. That temperamental Shanon was blabbing about something, but like always, Yeon-woo ignored him. As I promised, Ill help you to the best of my abilities. Duke Tuan Tiens expression grew even brighter, but then it changed after Yeon-woos following words. But as you can see, Im not in an easy situation. Ah. Yeon-woo was still on the forty-second floor, but the battlefield of the large clans was on the sixtieth and even higher. It was natural for them to stay on the upper floors. The battle between Red Dragon and the Cheonghwado that had occurred on the eleventh floor was an anomaly. Duke Tuan Tien didnt realize that it was a result of Yeon-woos scheming, although he did think it was strange. The Blood Land had assumed Yeon-woo was a ranker all this time. After all, who would think he was a lower-floor player based on his accomplishments? However, it was difficult to make him climb to the higher floors quickly. No matter how outstanding he was, some trials simply required a lot of time. I can help you until the fiftieth floor. Our kingdom has a method of clearing floors, and well support you with anything you need. Yeon-woos smile deepened. Itll be a good chance to peek at their strategies and plans. Each large clan had a secret method to clear the floors which revealed their strategies and courses of action. They guarded this secret religiously since its revelation would mean that everyone would find out about the clans main forces. Yeon-woo would take it gladly if Duke Tuan Tien offered it. He could lie back and clear the floors easily while studying the Blood Lands weaknesses. They didnt know that they would be showing him their vulnerable belly. He could even find hidden pieces the Blood Land knew of that his brother hadnt been able to discover. And the artifacts that come with them will be a plus. Ill be able to acquire the Skeleton King Tablet faster than I thought. The floors that numbered in the forties contained the legacies of a being called the Skeleton King. Not much is known about the Skeleton Kingjust a few legends that have passed down. Some say he existed during the time of the Draconic species and disappeared because of a curse from the last Giant king. Theres another rumor that he made a contract with otherworldly gods. However, the tablet that you can make after gathering all his legacies is very nice. Jeong-woo had learned about it through the special benefit. Learning about the Skeleton King could be very helpful. He had the folklore of the Giant species, which was rare in the Tower, and had made connections to gods of other worlds. Boo will use it well if he has it. Even though he didn''t state it, after remembering his identity as Faust, Boo desired to return to those days. Yeon-woo wanted to give Boo the Skeleton King Tablet so Boo could grow. The first things he needed in order to complete it were the skeleton insignias in his hand. He had twenty in his hand now, and he had to collect all 100 of them over the next five days while progressing with the trial. The other materials were also spread around the other floors numbering in the forties. Hed been expecting that it would take him some time to clear the stages as he collected the materials, but if he had support, things would go faster. Not realizing Yeon-woos dark thoughts, Duke Tuan Tien continued, However, as youre aware of, our assistance wont be possible on the fiftieth floor. Of course, Im not saying that you wont be able to pass the Wailing Wall on your own, but we wont be able to help you then. We also dont know how long it will take you to clear it. Yeon-woo nodded. As the duke said, the famous Wailing Wall of the fiftieth floor wasnt a place that just anyone could pass. It was the motherland of the Draconic species that had become totally extinct with the death of the Summer Queen. To current players, it was famous as a historic site of Draconic species. As befitted a place that was left behind by the dragons, there were more unexplored places on that floor than explored ones. There wasnt a specific method to clear it, and each player was given different trials, which made it even harder. Still, those who passed through this floor were called rankers and acknowledged as true players. However, to Yeon-woo, this place had another significance: Its where the ancient dragon Kalatus has fallen asleep. He only heard his voice during the first Dragon Body awakening, but Yeon-woo thought that he might still be alive. No one else could have sent Jeong-woo to Earth. What was more, at some point, Yeon-woo had felt as though a being from afar were watching him. [Halphas looks at you with interest.] [Hel watches you excitedly.] [Osiris silently observes you.] [Vimalacitra is awed by your dream of a big war.] He was still receiving messages from the 5,000 or so gods and demons watching him, but farther away, he could feel a faint Channel. It was just a gaze that never revealed a name, but it felt familiar. It didnt have the same energy as the gods or demons, and Yeon-woo guessed that it was Kalatus or some being related to him. He was going to reach the fiftieth floor using any means possible. However, he would face a problem when he reached it. Its not easy to enter the labyrinth under the Dragon Temple. The Dragon Temple had a hidden stage that most people didnt know about. When I arrived at Kalatus summons, I felt like I was looking at a new world. The mausoleum of the first Qin Emperor is probably something like this. Or the pyramids of the pharaohs. That was how grand the haven of the great, ancient dragons was. Jeong-woo wouldnt have discovered it without Kalatus guidance either. It was his grave, which was commonly called the Dragon Labyrinth. Yeon-woo planned on opening this location, but he couldnt do it without the permission of its owner. That meant Yeon-woo had no other choice. Ill have to force it open. As to be expected of a haven, the Dragon Labyrinth had several guards and traps which Yeon-woo would have a hard time dealing with. The close one got to the center, the more dangerous it would be. But if I have chess pieces to move, that changes everything. Yeon-woo was going to use the Blood Land to help him enter the Dragon Labyrinth. He believed he could bait White Dragon and force the escaping Black Dragon and Green Dragon there too. As self-proclaimed successors to dragons, they would find it difficult to resist the haven of an ancient dragon. Its also attractive for the Devil Army and the Elohim. Nobody knew what the ancient dragon might have left behind, so rankers would be pulled in as well. So, in other words, youre going to scam a bunch of clans and rankers to enter the labyrinth, hm? Wow, our temperamental king never ceases to impress. Amazing. Shanon marveled. Should I toss the bait now? Yeon-woos eyes glinted as he said out loud in a solemn tone, Since were on the subject, Ive been planning on discussing this with the Blood Land. Hm? Duke Tuan Tiens eyes widened, and he cocked his head to the side. I discovered this on the 41st floor. Duke Tien looked over the object Yeon-woo held out to him. It was an old, faded map. As he thought it over, he had a feeling that it seemed familiar. Hm, this is? As you can see, its a map of the fiftieth floor. That seems to be the case, but Yes. Its probably different. This is the reason why I disappeared for nearly a year. Actually, it was because he had been in Tartarus, but there was no way the duke would know that. The duke looked more interested since this was an object that had grabbed the Hoarders attention, and his eyes widened when Yeon-woo said, I think this is the map to the grave of the last dragon king, Kalatus. Our temperamental king tossed the bait, and you swallowed it! Shanons giggling voice rang out. Chapter 408 - To the 50th Floor (5) Wh-where did you find this? Duke Tuan Tien burst out. He began to examine the map again. It did seem old, and it laid out the Dragon Temple clearly. Since it had details that most people didnt know and included locations that the Blood Land had found for themselves, he could tell that it wasnt fake. The map mentioned a gate that led to a secret location and marked out a path clearly. It was an undiscovered hidden stage. If Yeon-woo were telling the truthThis is a treasure that cant be exchanged for a thousand gold pieces! The ancient dragon Kalatus was better known by another name: the last dragon king, Kalatus. He had led the Draconic species during their era of prosperity, but he hadnt been able to discard his lingering attachment to transcendence. He was a king of misfortune who challenged Allforone and led his species to ruin. If they could find his grave, all the secrets of the Draconic species would be theirs. The Blood Land would have the research, treasures, and even the weaknesses of the dragons descendants in their hands. Not only would it turn the tide of battle, theyd even be able to rebuild their kingdom, which they had been longing to do for thousands of years. Damn, this sucker has great dedication.Yeon-woo ignored Shanons teasing and continued to speak in a low voice in case someone might overhear. I came across this map on the thirtieth floor. While he was making the map, Yeon-woo had come up with an explanation for its existence, and he smoothly relayed it to the duke. He lied about receiving the map as a reward for a hidden quest, and after completing related quests, hed discovered that it was a map of the fiftieth floor. He added that hed found Kalatus grave, called the Dragon Labyrinth, as a reward. So thats the reason why you went off the grid. I understand. But why are you asking us for help? You can take it all for yourself. Its because I know its too much to work for one person. Yeon-woo said that he had felt the limits of doing quests on his own. The difficulty of the quests increased as he continued, and because of the time constraints, he was at a loss. His explanations seemed so sincere and desperate that Duke Tuan Tien looked completely hoodwinked. Jeong-woo said that our temperamental king is super bad at acting. But why is that idiot falling for it so easily? Is this what it means to be blinded by greed? Stop with the nonsense and focus on your task. Im almost done with the clean up on my side. Hanryeong clucked his tongue from far away through their link, tired of Shanons mumbling. Shanon was still cheerful even though hed been scolded. Im watching over the duke carefully, so dont worry. In the meantime, Yeon-woos tall tale continued until it reached its end. ...and Ive come to ask the Blood Land for help, even though it may make me seem rude. I know how busy the Blood Land is, but I brought this up hoping we can help each other. I see. That makes sense. Duke Tuan Tien nodded with an easygoing attitude and stroked the map again. His eyes had a crazy light, and he was trying to hide the greed in them, but Yeon-woo didnt miss it. Then, Duke Tuan Tiens eyes turned dark. He slowly took his hands off the map and sat back in his chair. A sharp light flashed in his eyes. But that doesnt seem to be the only reason youve requested our assistance? As expected from the person who was second in command of such a large clan, Duke Tuan Tien immediately assumed that Yeon-woo wanted more. Since Yeon-woo wanted him to think this way, as well, he nodded coldly and suggested a few things. Duke Tuan Tien listened seriously, nodding. He smiled and gave a few of his own opinions. I think thatll be fine. Good. Lets do this. His smile was sharp and cold, just like the sword he was named after. Lets find the grave of the last dragon king. Its a big one. Yeon-woo grabbed Duke Tuan Tiens extended hand. Under his mask, his eyes were curved just like the dukes, but for a completely different reason. * * * You know that Im watching, but youre still trying to commit such amusing acts. How impertinent, human.Swoosh. After Duke Tuan Tien left saying that he would make a report to the Gluttony Emperor, the Summer Queen appeared behind Yeon-woo with her sharp laugh and intense aura. She didnt have the powerful energy shed possessed when she first left the Black Kings power, but she exuded her will in her faint spirit body. Suddenly, Shanon appeared from Yeon-woos shadow as well to protect him against the Summer Queen. Even though the Summer Queen had descended because of Yeon-woos call, she wasnt a familiar like Shanon and the others were. Shanon had to be prepared because the Summer Queen was unpredictable. The loyalty of a dog to a new master is quite incredible. Of course, the Summer Queen couldnt harm Yeon-woo in her state, but she had lived for such a long time that it was hard to say what shed try to do. However, the Summer Queen ignored Shanons protectiveness with a laugh, thinking it was cute. Shanon had been a team leader who didnt even dare look at her when he was alive. Hed luckily grown this powerful being and was now glaring at her, his original master. However, she was more entertained than displeased. Even still, Shanon regarded her warily. She was his previous master, but he was now completely dedicated to Yeon-woo. Losing interest, the Summer Queen crossed her arms and looked down at Yeon-woo arrogantly. Yeon-woo was trying to bring down one of her legacies, White Dragon, but despite that, the Summer Queen was calm and even seemed amused. Red Dragon hurt Jeong-woo. Yeon-woo no longer said that Jeong-woo died. WIth Jeong-woos vestige body in the pocket watch, he didnt have to say it. Why? Are you going to stop me? Of course not. Do you think Ill have any attachments to my previous life? My descendants should take care of their own business. Unlike the souls of humans that wandered around the nether world, unable to let go, the Draconic species let go of any regrets as soon as they closed their eyes. After all, they had lived long lives. The Summer Queen had a lingering attachment for Yeon-woo and resentment of Allforone, but she no longer had any interest in her legacy. She wasnt foolish enough to have regrets, but she wasnt completely indifferent either. Is that how much you trust your children? I trust the eldest. Even though shes falling behind her younger siblings? Thats just how it is. Only the strongest survive. That is a rule that never changes no matter how much the times change. The Summer Queen didnt seem to be too concerned about her children ruining her legacy. She believed that after they chewed each other up, the last one standing would take everything. She was also certain that it would be her eldest, the Spring Queen, Waltz. Youre saying I should take them down if I can. A king is only qualified to rule if he vanquishes his rivals and overcomes challenges. Try as much as you want. Yeon-woo slowly took off his mask and swept his hair back. His fierce eyes pierced through the Summer Queen. Although Jeong-woo had forgiven her, he hadnt. However, the Summer Queen only laughed as if she didnt care if he exhausted himself trying to cut down her legacy and disappeared. She used a small amount of the Black Kings power to freely come and go, and Yeon-woo couldnt stop her. Yeon-woo stood, putting the mask back on. The trigger had been pulled. Now, all that was left was to move forward to his goal, the fiftieth floor. Just as he was about to turn around, something occurred to him. Edora should be on the fiftieth floor around this time. There wasnt a day when he didnt think fondly of the drinks hed had with Phante and Edora a long time ago. * * * Rumble. Rain poured down in sheets. This is Jonathan? Iron Lion Ivan ducked away from the umbrella his subordinate was holding up and stood in front of the coffin. His voice was dry, as though he werent feeling any emotions. However, those around him knew he was pressing down his fury with preternatural strength. We discovered him alone with his eyes closed on the forty-second floor. We apologize. The death of their co-captain, Jonathan, had been a great shock to the Iron Lion Clan. Although he lacked too many things to be considered skilled, Jonathans warm personality had made him seem almost like a maternal figure to those who led the rough life of a mercenary. He was well-respected not only by the Iron Lion Clan but by many others in the mercenary world, and it was hard to find mercenaries who werent indebted to him. Although the mercenary alliance had been forced on them, they were united in their fury at the Hoarder who had killed Jonathan. Fool. Ivan felt like he knew why Jonathan had made the decision to go to the forty-second floor. Jonathan had been depressed after losing many of his subordinates on the Five Mountains of Penances. He didnt express it openly, but those close to him knew that he felt guilty about making the wrong judgment and causing so many deaths. Ivan had tried to comfort him by saying there were always losses and victories in battle, but Jonathan couldnt shake it off. When he heard that the Hoarder had reappeared, he said hed step up himself. Knowing the danger, Ivan tried to stop him, but Jonathan had been unshakeable. Ivan ended up agreeing to let him go only on the condition that he left as soon as it got too dangerous. In the end, Ivans worries had become reality. He knew why Jonathan had returned as a corpse. The forced alliance was already bleeding with fury and hostility. With his death, Jonathan was hoping that something greater would bind them all. Ivan felt like his right arm was being pulled out, but he clenched his fists, not wanting to lose the opportunity Jonathan had given him. He rubbed the coffin, and when he stood up, his eyes were ice-cold. Daham. Yes, sir. The third captain, who was now the co-captain, bowed. The investigation of the Hoarder is over, I presume? Yes, sir. Were in the process of organizing the results. Players inevitably left traces whenever they battled, and they had investigated the Hoarders combat style by examining the corpses he left behind. Whats the conclusion? Well have to take a closer lookbut if we face him directly, well sustain a lot of damage. It was already known that the Hoarder was a Lord with many familiars. Ivan didnt think theyd be able to avoid the losses either. You said the Magic Tower people are at headquarters now, right? Yes. They proposed an alliance with us. The surviving members of Triton, Necropolis, emerging clans, and rankers have also sent emissaries. The movements of the Iron Lion Clan werent limited to the mercenary world. Those who resented the Hoarder, envied him, and were wary of him were also on the move. They were planning the first large conference at the Iron Lion Clans base. They didnt have an official name, but they called themselves the anti-Hoarder clan alliance. Thats how much trouble hes caused. But it isnt enough, we should render our prey completely powerless. Ivan muttered to himself. He remembered something and turned to Daham. That One-horned tribe member who is close to the HoarderDemon Beauty. Shes challenging the fiftieth floor, yes? Yes, thats correct. Ivan smiled crookedly. Theres nothing better than a little bait to force someones hand. As soon as the conference is over, send forces over. Yes, sir! Daham bowed neatly. Chapter 409 - To the 50th Floor (6) Players dashed through the trees of the Imugi Forest in the northwest of the Dragon Temple on the fiftieth floor. Follow them! They wont have gotten far. If we lose them, were fucked. Catch them, no matter what. Swish. The forest was perfect for training rankers and semi-rankers, but it was extremely noisy at the moment. Damn itI dont see the end. Where are all these bastards coming from? Chatura, the vice-chatelaine of Demon Beauty Castle, gritted her teeth. She thought theyd evaded all of their pursuers but they were still hot on their tail. She couldnt believe what Demon Beauty Castle had gone through in the last few days. Pant! Pant! She could feel a hot breath full of exhaustion on her neck. If only Demon Beauty was awake! Chatura gritted her teeth even harder as she looked at the pale Edora on her back. After Edora entered the Dragon Temple for her trial, a sudden attack had messed everything up. From their clothing, it was obvious that the attackers were affiliated with different mercenary and magician groups. They were players that had recently gathered under the banner of the Lion Alliance. It was a massive group centered around the Iron Lion Clan, with members from the mercenary and magic alliances. Small forces like Triton, Necropolis, emerging clans, and rankers jumping on the bandwagon also joined. They had a long and complicated name, but for short, they used the name Lion Alliance after the Iron Lion Ivan. The first thing they did was to hunt Demon Beauty Castle. The reason they gave was that Demon Beauty Castle had wreaked havoc in the middle floors, and this alliance had been forged to correct them. However, only a fool would believe this excuse. From the beginning, the forces in the Lion Alliance were mostly those who had lost to the Hoarder. They had a strong desire to take revenge, and so they attacked Demon Beauty Edora, who was known to be the Hoarders comrade. Unfortunately for Edora, they had chosen the moment when shed been focusing on her trial and her guard was down. Edora not only failed her trial, she was also heavily injured, to the point of being at deaths door. For some unknown reason, she had also fallen into a coma, and no one could wake her up. The rest of Demon Beauty Castle had been just as powerless against the Lion Alliances onslaught since they hadnt set up a proper defense. The sacrifices of Edoras followers managed to buy time, but Chatura and the others still couldnt shake the persistent Lion Alliance. In the end, there was no other place to run to except the Imugi Forest, but from what she could sense, their pursuers had already surrounded the forest. What should I do? As the person who was now responsible for Demon Beauty Castle in Edoras stead, Chatura had to rack her brain for a plan to get through the obstacles. If only someone could help thembut there was no hope of that happening. The players on the fiftieth floor were mostly semi-rankers trying to become rankers, and they were only concerned about their trials and wouldnt want to get drawn into unnecessary danger. On top of that, the Lion Alliances large number meant that they were exceptionally stronger than the four up-and-coming clans combined. They could even match any of the Eight Clans in terms of strength. No one would want to antagonize them, and everyone knew that nothing good came from getting involved in conflicts with the Hoarder. Chatura didnt understand why the Lion Alliance had made such a dangerous decision. What are they thinking? Demon Beauty Castle aside, Edora had the backing of the most powerful player, the Martial King. It was true the Martial King was mainly indifferent to his tribe members businesses if it didnt directly involve his tribes honor. Still, the members of the alliance mustve experienced the Martial Kings monstrous strength over the past decades, surely they would be concerned about any trouble he would cause. However, the Lion Alliance still attacked Demon Beauty Castle as though they were sworn enemies. Boom. Colossal balls of fire poured down from above. Chatura and the rest of the Demon Beauty Castle leaders were exhausted after blocking multiple bombardments already. She stepped up automatically, but a shadow suddenly dashed forward. Ill take care of this place, so the rest of you can escort Demon Beauty off the floor! Nyence broke off from the group and flourished his sword. But Theres no time. Quick! Nyence immediately ran towards the approaching enemies at a speed befitting of his nickname, Fierce Zephyr. There was no time to listen to their responses. Lightning rained down with every stroke of his sword and prevented the pursuers from moving forward. They had made so many sacrifices that they already lost count of how many were gone. However, Chatura and the rest had no choice but to swallow their tears and run, even though they knew that Nyences sacrifice wouldnt be of much help. The net around them was growing tighter, and all their escape routes were blocked. The portal scrolls to move to other floors werent working either. Would they be defeated and forced to surrender Edora like this? Dark clouds gathered over them. Pant! Pant! As they grew more desperate, Chatura could still feel Edoras rough breath on her neck * * * So youre the child I saw multiple times through that other childs eyes. The one with Shaohaos eyes. As Demon Beauty Castle was running away from the Lion Alliance, Edora was locked in her memories, remembering the words of the being shed met in the Dragon Temple. I didnt know because the moments were so brief, but now I see what youve been blessed with. As expected of a stage that gave different trials to each player, the trial that Edora had was vastly different from what she heard about the father and the Head Elder. A massive shadow that seemed to have no end appeared in front of her, as though it had been waiting for her. After opening her Insight, she realized that it was a dragon greater and more immense than the Summer Queen, whom she had seen once. The dragon looked into Edoras eyes with its gigantic golden ones as it said those mysterious words. Edora wanted to ask who that child was, what she was blessed with, and who the being in front of her was, but for some reason, she couldnt speak. The things she saw in the dragon were too mighty. Aside from the great spirit that she had only ever seen in the Martial King, Insight revealed all the laws of the world, rendering her speechless, as though shed seen the vastness of the galaxy for the first time. It seemed to hold the secret of the Yang Sword that she had been investigating. Edora wanted to approach the dragon more closely even though it was suspicious that a living dragon was still around when the species should have gone completely extinct after the Summer Queens death. However, even though it was impossible to identify and potentially a strange illusion created by the trial, she felt an unusual pull towards the dragon. It felt like an invisible string connected them. She took a step forward, but the Lion Alliance attacked right at that moment, crushing down her trial. The dragon faded away, and with the connection forcefully cut off, her soul had taken a hard hit. My name is Kalatus. Edora ended up being tied to the remnants of the dragon for a while. I was an immoral king who led my species to destruction, and I opened your fates to fix The dragons words were cut off at that moment. What was he trying to say? However, the fading voice managed to say something before it disappeared. Cha Yeon-woo. Bring Cha Yeon-woo to me. Theres not much time. Boom! Edoras eyes shot open like she had been shocked. The name the dragon mentioned, Cha Yeon-woo, was familiar. How did the dragon know that name? Edora wanted to ask more questions, but she was shaken to her senses by the smell of blood that stung her nose. A mysterious group had attacked her while she was speaking with the dragon. What happened after that? She remembered being flung out of the trial and the followers of Demon Beauty Castle rescuing her. After thatshe had no memory of anything. Demon Beauty! Have you regained your senses, Demon Beauty? Rubbing her throbbing head, she got up, feeling many pairs of eyes on her. Some were full of tears and relief, others farther away were full of annoyance and violence. She immediately realized what the situation was as soon as her vision cleared. She was surrounded by Demon Beauty Castle, who was trying to protect her, and beyond them was the Lion Alliance. It wouldve been better if youd never woken up. Youre just causing more trouble. Edora pressed her temples, feeling a bad headache coming on as her head rang with the voice of the culprit who had messed up her trial. You. She gripped Divine Evil and spoke in an irritated tone. Ill kill you first. Her haggard eyes flashed through her waterfall-like hair. Since it looks like theres more people looking for me aside from you.Edora looked out of the corners of her eyes at her surroundings, and threw herself towards her waiting enemies. Boom! Swish! Catch her! Do whatever you must. At the mans orders, the Lion Alliance began to move. * * * Oho. Did she see us? While Edora clashed with the Lion Alliance, other playersmostly High Elves and fairieswatched the situation from far away. It was the Elohim. After the destruction of Paneths party, they hadnt known what to do until they received a message from an oracle: Bring down the darkness that wants to swallow up the light and return all to its shadows. There had been some confusion because it was unclear who the oracle was, but they were quickly able to figure the meaning. They were the light, and the darkness was the being getting in their way, which meant that it had to be none other than the Hoarder. However, to strike the Hoarder, they needed to get through the One-horned tribe, the Blood Land, and many others first. They decided the best way was to lure the Hoarder with a good bait, just as the Lion Alliance was planning. Theyd been lurking in the shadows, waiting for the waters to churn so much that their target would fall into their net, but it seemed like theyd been caught out. Oh well. Uros, the leader of the Seven Member Squad, the special forces of the Elohim, and the head of the High Mountain family, swept back his hair and began to move. * * * The Elohim is one the move. We should jump in too. The Elohim werent the only ones watching. The Plague Ghost Kindred smiled cruelly under his hood. The followers of the Devil Army followed behind the Elohim, narrowing their net around Edora. Cain. Ill pluck those impertinent eyes of yours out this time. Kindred said ominously, his voice rising like a ghosts scream. * * * Edoras on the fiftieth floor? It was at that moment that Yeon-woo heard the news about Edora. Chapter 410 - To the 50th Floor (7) Duke Tuan Tien had been the one to bring Yeon-woo the news about Edora. Hed come across it by accident on his way back to Yeon-woo with the Gluttony Emperors approval and the greatest attack team of the Blood Land. His eyes! He had brought it up to encourage Yeon-woo, thinking they could use the help of the One-horned tribe while they were at it. But the moment he saw Yeon-woos eyes, Duke Tuan Tien was taken by surprise. He coughed, pretending like nothing was the matter once he realized how obvious his sudden wariness had been, but Yeon-woos sharp expression didnt change. Tell me what happened in detail. Duke Tuan Tien didnt even notice that Yeon-woo was no longer speaking formally to him. Do you remember the mercenary alliance and magic alliance youve clashed with before? Groups like Triton and Necropolis have gathered with them to target Demon Beauty. Yeon-woo listened in silence. Because of that, Demon Beauty was heavily injured on the fiftieth floor, but the problem is that the Elohim and the Devil Army have also jumped into the fray. The Elohim and the Devil Army? Yes. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the groups youve had conflicts with have all joined in. Duke Tuan Tien shook his head. Yeon-woo nodded after thinking over his explanation and walked past him. It was only a flash, but Duke Tuan Tien didnt miss the coldness in Yeon-woos eyes. Theres gonna be quite a mess. He crossed his arms and a corner of his mouth rose. He had already forgotten how flustered Yeon-woos eyes had made him and was now in high-spirits. The angrier the Hoarder was, the better it was for him. A lanky man quietly approached the duke. Hes quite rudecompletely different from how Father described him. Why did Father tell you to work with such a rude guy, Master? You cannot judge someone by his appearance, Your Highness. He will be a very nice ally for us. Please calm your anger, Your Highness. The man was the crown prince of the Blood Land, Prince Domo. He frowned in displeasure. He couldnt refute his admirable master, Duke Tuan Tien, but he looked irked, nonetheless. Anger filled his eyes as he looked at Yeon-woos back. Duke Tuan Tien had to appease his disciple, who would be his future king. It wasnt that he didnt understand where he was coming from. As the crown prince of the Blood Land and the only son of the Gluttony Emperor, it was natural that he would be accustomed to deference. Powerful rankers always bowed their head to him, and he always got everything he wanted. However, the Gluttony Emperor had suddenly given him an order while hed been resting comfortably, as always: Follow the Hoarder, and learn from him. To Prince Domo, the Hoarder was just a cocky vagabond who was overconfident because of his recent fame. He didnt understand why he had to follow someone like that. What was he supposed to learn? However, his respected father had requested this with a serious expression that he hadnt seen in a long time, so he couldnt refuse. He knew what his father would do if he resisted. Like my other siblings, hell put me on the table. Prince Domo didnt want to follow in his dead siblings footsteps, so he ended up accompanying his bodyguards and Duke Tuan Tien. His bodyguards were all some of the most powerful players within the Blood Land, and the Gluttony Emperor had picked each one himself. However, he didnt realize that they were also the eyes and ears of the Gluttony Emperor, and they kept a constant watch over him, silently evaluating him. Duke Tuan Tien didnt mention any of this and rushed to appease the prince. You know that His Majesty isnt one to say silly things. He must have a reason to wish that you learn from the Hoarder. But well become enemies with the Devil Army and the Elohim if we work with him, right? Its true were going to chop them up and serve them someday, but I dont think anything good will come from creating hostilities now, Master. Duke Tuan Tiens warning pricked Prince Domos conscience, but he didnt take back his opinion. Duke Tuan Tien nodded. He knew that the prince wasnt completely wrong. Were also concerned about that, but weve decided that the kingdom has more to gain this way. The Dragon LabyrinthI hope its as useful as its been made out to be. I dont wish for it to get in our way. Realizing that his opinion didnt matter, Prince Domo stuck his lower lip out and grumbled. He didnt express any more of his displeasure, but his glaring eyes didnt move from Yeon-woo. Duke Tian Tien just watched him. If he wasnt a fit successor to the throne, jealousy would blind him. However, if he was capable, hed learn something from the Hoarder. And as he expected, it took less than a day for Prince Domo to completely change his mind. * * * [You have succeeded in clearing the beasts Lava Beast and Ice Witch.] [The trial of the 44th floor is finished. Will you move to the next floor?] Dammit! Again? It hasnt even been that long since we cleared the forty-third floor! The challenge of the forty-fourth floor was to subjugate beasts that lived in the center of areas with lava and ice. However, to get to them, you had to hunt different monsters at different stages. It was famed for being difficult to clear because the monsters were all buffed. Yeon-woo had asked Prince Domo and his bodyguards to take care of the monsters and vanished. Then, a few hours later, he had done the impossible task of felling the two beasts at once. Considering the fact that both beasts could easily gulp down rankers and even the Blood Land was forced to create raid teams to clear the floor, it was a jaw-dropping feat. That was already shocking enough, but [43rd-Floor Ranking] 1. Unknown 2. Nayu 3. Edora [44th-Floor Ranking] 1. Unknown 2. Edora 3. Cah Jeong-woo First place? Are you kidding me?! Even though he had cleared through the floors at such a rapid pace, the first place in the rankings always went to Unknown, whom everyone knew was Yeon-woo. How was that possible? The others took months, years in some cases, to clear a floor. It was already surprising that he could get past the two floors in a matter of hours, but Yeon-woo was even affecting the rankings of each stage. However, Yeon-woos surprises didnt stop there. [The trial of the 45th floor is finished. Will you move to the next floor?] [The trial of the 46th] [The trial of the 47th] [The trial of the 49th floor is finished.] Huff, huff, huff!! Please! Stop! Slow down! Im dyinglets continue after a break! Auhhhh. Yeon-woo crushed the floors without rest, leaving Prince Domo and his bodyguards almost delirious from exhaustion as they followed him. They were tasked to get rid of the smaller monsters, take the debuffs, and look for items while Yeon-woo focused on the main stage. Of course, since most of the bodyguards were rankers, the trials were doable. However, there was a huge difference between taking your time and running through the trials without rest. Clearing through all the floors in the forties in a single day was crazy. By the time they reached the forty-ninth floor, their faces were pale from fatigue. Even when they pleaded with Yeon-woo to rest, their pleas fell on deaf ears. In fact, he even increased his speed. The exhausted bodyguards dropped off one by one. Still, most of them tried to stick to him because Prince Domo was still following Yeon-woo tenaciously. Is it possible? Is he really only a player on the lower floors? The rumors were true. Prince Domos impression of Yeon-woo slowly changed as he followed him. They went from disgust, shock, detestation, jealousy, and finally, envy. Hes so cool! Prince Domos eyes filled with envy as Yeon-woo cleared the stages almost effortlessly. It was exactly what he wanted to be in the future: dominating the trials on his own and moving casually to the next floor as though it were no big deal. His impression of Yeon-woo as a vagabond disappeared, and only the desire to be like him remained. He finally understood why his father and master had told him to follow Yeon-woo, and his perception of the world did a one-eighty. Yeon-woo lifted his head at their gazes. [You have set a new record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in the Tower. You can register your name whenever you wish.] [Will you move to the next floor?] As always, he left his name as Unknown in the Hall of Fame. Finally, he reached the fiftieth floor. Whoosh! [This is the 50th floor, the gate of the Dragon Temple.] The smell of dry sand came wafting through the air. Ive finally arrived. This was the place he urgently had to reach after hearing Kalatus voice once his Dragon Body awakened for the first time. Hed also been desperate to come here after Jeong-woos vestige body had woken up. It had taken him longer than expected. Still, his heart was beating so hard, it could explode. [The godly society is greatly surprised by your feat of clearing through the floors in the forties in a single day.] [The godly society watches you.] [The demonic society has reached an agreement to end the discussion about your level.] [The voting is in process. There are societies that have not voted yet, so please wait.] The responses of various gods and demons popped up. Yeon-woo didnt care that they were still discussing his level, but Olympus, who had been interested in his every action, was still quiet. Was the battle in Tartarus still ongoing? Mother Earth mightve schemed something with the Elohim, getting them to chase after Edora. Yeon-woo quickly expanded his territory of recognition and searched for the location that had the most commotion. He instantly spotted an area with intense waves of energy. The northwest, Imugi Forest! It was so far away that he couldnt be sure, but Edoras side seemed to be in critical danger. Ill go first. You can follow me. At those words, Yeon-woo left behind the exhausted Duke Tian Tien and the bodyguards, speeding towards the forest. Swish! As they watched Yeon-woo fade away into a small dot, Prince Domo and the bodyguards looked incredulous. It was unbelievable that Yeon-woo still had so much strength after crushing the previous floors. Then, they turned to each other. I guess we We have to go. Since were here to help. Damn it The weary bodyguards were forced to get back up at Prince Domos words and began to run towards the Imugi Forest, where Yeon-woo was headed. Chapter 411 - To the 50th Floor (8) Swish! Yeon-woo continued to race forward. The stage of the fiftieth floor was centered around a holy territory and split into different types of terrain. There are steep mountains, dense jungles, and vast seas. Out of all the floors in the Tower, the fiftieth floor has the most diverse terrain. The fiftieth floor is based on an old home of the Draconic species, and since different types of dragons liked different types of terrain, the stage had to accommodate that. Red dragons like volcanoes, blue dragons the ocean floors, golden dragons the floating islands in the skies, and so on. The characteristics of each terrain were unique, and so are the hidden pieces that can be gained. As Yeon-woo observed the terrain with his extended territory of recognition, he moved along the shortcuts he remembered from the diary. When he was halfway across a mountain range, he could see a tall cliff in the south rising over fields. A colossal temple that could hold thousands of people sat on the cliff. The combined temples of the Three Norns on the sixteenth floor couldnt even hold a candle to this temple. There were players struggling to climb the unkempt, rickety path to the temple. Information from the diary flashed through Yeon-woos head. Of all the areas on the fiftieth floor, the first thing that comes to everyones mind when they speak of that floor is the holy territory at the center. Its the training area commonly called the Wailing Wall. It was the infamous wall that countless players had challenged for thousands of years. As if evidence of its age, there were innumerable markings on it, traces of the struggles of skilled players who were desperate to become rankerstheir blood, sweat, and tears. However, Yeon-woo knew that under all those marks were even deeper ones; the traces of dragons who had struggled against the wall called Allforone in order to gain transcendence, just like the players who were forced to stop by the Wailing Wall. No one remembered it anymore, but the ancient dragon Kalatus had requested Jeong-woo, whom hed designated as his successor, to remember. Yeon-woo had to put aside the emotions that his brother must have felt back then and dug around in his pocket, pulling out the skeleton insignias. [Token of the Skeleton King] [Category: Amulet] [Rank: ??? (Unknown)] [Description: A token of a forgotten species that contains a secret. If you dont find clues about its secret, you can only use it as a simple charm. However, the spiritual energy exuded by the token reveals that it is an item with a relatively superior divinity. The more you earn, the greater its effect.] The legacy of the Skeleton King was a tablet that was considered a clue to the existence of the Giant species. His brother hadnt been able to uncover its secrets despite repeating his special benefit over and over. Nearly nothing was known about the Giant species because they had gone extinct sooner than Draconic species. What was more, most of their relics were pretty much gone because of the tricks the gods and demons played. They left behind descendants who were half-Giants, but they knew next to nothing about their ancestors. However, Yeon-woo did have some basic instructions on the Skeleton King Tablet. Clatter. The tokens floated out and began to fit together piece by piece until a large bead-like object appeared in his palm. The bead glowed with a white light like porcelain from the Joseon era. It was called the Skeleton Kings bone relic. [Skeleton King Tablet] [Category: Amulet] [Rank: ??? (Unknown)] [Description: A legacy left behind by the last king of a forgotten species. If you cannot uncover the secret of the old species, you will not learn any details. However, the spiritual energy exuded by the tablet reveals that it is an item with a relatively superior divinity. It is especially effective with the dark or evil element.] Boo. Boo appeared through darkness and bowed. Pleasespeak. Eat. Thankyou. As Yeon-woo tossed the Skeleton King Tablet over, Boo caught it in his mouth and swallowed it. When it knocked against his hard jaw, it broke into smaller sections before he absorbed it. Some might think it was a waste to use the tablet like this, since it could be a clue to uncovering the secret of the Giant species. However, Yeon-woo believed that it was more important for the hungry Boo to gain more power rather than look after something that might forever elude him. Swoosh! The Inferno Sights in Boos eyes blazed as black energy hovered above his body. Ah. Ahh. Boos emotions had been dulled after he became undead, but at this moment, he was drunk with delight. He had learned about his former power when hed received darkness from the Demonism and briefly had Fausts memories. This made him realize how powerless he was now in comparison. Compared to Faust, he was like a speck of dust. In fact, how could a skeletal witchdoctor with a shaky jaw even be compared to a great scholar whod created the Emerald Tablet through a transaction with an otherworldly god? He worked harder than ever to regain his identity as Faust. He even wanted to reach a higher position than the one hed had. Only then would he be able to better serve his master, Yeon-woo. In the past, Faust had failed, but he couldnt do that this time. Because of this, he tried to be as independent of the darkness as possible. He attempted to become stronger to regain his old memories and power on his own. Yeon-woo knew Boos desperate desire, so he handed the tablet over without any hesitation. However, Boo didnt seem to undergo any superficial changes despite growing thirty centimeters. But Yeon-woo could see from Boos Inferno Sights that Boo had changed. Hellfire that seemed to come from the deepest crevices of hell flickered in them. Just as Shanon and Hanryeong had overcome their levels to be reborn as Death Nobles, Boo had shed his status as a Lich and had been reborn as a higher being. [Boo (Witchdoctor) has surpassed his limits to be reborn as an Elder Lich.[ [He has successfully restored most of his past memories. He is aware of his identity as Faust.] [However, due to the transaction with an otherworldly god, important information has been sealed. A new transaction with an otherworldly god is required to acquire it.] [The sudden quest (Lost Memory) has been created.] [Sudden Quest / Lost Memory] [Description: With much effort, Boo has regained his identity as Faust with his old memories. However, not all of Fausts memories and powers have returned. Memories of the creation of the Emerald Tablet that birthed the Philosopher''s Stone are still foggy because an otherworldly god has touched his memory. To regain this memory, a new transaction is necessary. Otherwise, you must look for clues about Fausts past. Follow the traces of Faust in order to regain the lost memories.] [Time Limit: - ] [Rewards: 1. Fausts remaining memories 2. Transaction with an otherworld god 3. Clues to the true Emerald Tablet] Yeon-woo swiped the quest window down and gave Boo an order. Go. Yessir. Boo read Yeon-woos plans through their connection and bowed, disappearing in the darkness. A much darker and fiercer demonic magic flickered. Soon, Yeon-woo reached the coordinates hed found after arriving on the floor. Below a ridge, he could see groups of players fighting intensely in the forest. Edora was gasping for breath, holding herself up with Divine Evil. Her white uniform was covered in dust, and blood dripped down her forehead. Her comrades from Demon Beauty Castle had surrounded her protectively, but most of them had dropped to the ground. Not many were still standing. Enemies approached her, dripping with murderous intent. They seemed to think of Edora and Demon Beauty Castle as prey that theyd already caught because they were beginning to squabble among themselves. Yeon-woo immediately recognized the Elohim, the Devil Army, and the Lion Alliance. It was just as Duke Tuan Tien had described. Their affiliations and purposes were different, but for Yeon-woo, they were all enemies he had to push aside. Just then, the Devil Army began to move around Demon Beauty Castle. The one battling Edora was familiar to Yeon-woo. It was Kindred. The Elohim started to pressure them from the back, as if they didnt want to be one-upped. The Lion Alliance bustled around them, and the suspicions among the three forces amplified. Just then, the players who were pressuring Demon Beauty Edora froze. Boom. They all looked at each other with stiff expressions, then at the ground underneath their feet. They sensed that the sound was coming from below. Hesitation and doubt flashed across their faces. Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang! Wh-what is this? Watch out! The ground cracked, and something suddenly soared up from below. A massive mouth dozens of meters wide flashed and gulped ten players down its abyss-like throat. It was an Imugi, a Flood Dragon. The characteristics of each stage on the fiftieth floor are all different, and various types of subdragons thrive according to the traces of their old masters and traits of their magic power. The Imugi Forest in the northwest is the home of the Flood Dragon, a type of Imugi. It was a dragon with a snake-like body and shiny black scales. It technically wasnt a true dragon since it hadnt gained enlightenment, but it wasnt a stupid beast. It was sly and had a violent temper. Aaaack! What is that, stop it! Aargh! The subdragon had suddenly popped out, leaving the three forces helpless. The Lion Alliance received the most damage, and as the Devil Army and the Elohim tried to escape, they found that magic squares had spread along the ground around their ankles, preventing them from leaving. I-I cant move! Damn it! Its an enemy! Dispel! Rip the dispel scroll! Their magic power didnt work either, so their magic failed. Boo had not only led the Flood Dragon to them, but he also cast large-scale magic. With the Spirit Guai, a shadow extended and bound their bodies. Even if they tried to get rid of the Spirit Guai, the Flood Dragon was already prepared to unleash its wrath at the trespassers in its territory. It opened its mouth wide and spewed out acidic Breath that swept away thirty percent of the Devil Army. Then, it swung its tail, sending a tornado of dust shooting up to the sky. Half of the Elohim were crushed, their flesh and blood staining the Flood Dragons tail. Aaack! In the pandemonium, Edora and the Demon Beauty Castle just blinked their eyes in confusion. They had been prepared for death, and now things had changed all of a sudden. When the tail of the Flood Dragon was about to reach them, they got into defensive stances. Just then, a shadow dropped in front of Edora and flicked the Flood Dragons tail away. Edora straightened and looked at their rescuer in surprise. It was a masked man in a fluttering black coat who swept his hair back as his familiar eyes smiled at her behind the mask she had missed. Oraboni? Just as Edora murmured the honorific she used for Yeon-woo, Kindred pushed his way through the dust cloud and ran towards Yeon-woo furiously. Cain! You again! Boom! Yeon-woo quickly pulled Vigrid out and dashed forward. Chapter 412 - To the 50th Floor (9) Bang! Kindreds green right hand twisted like a hook and struck Yeon-woos head. He was as quick as he was small, and his eyes glowed with a golden light, indicating that hed activated his Fiery Golden Eyes. Yeon-woo swung Vigrid to the left and black Aura unspooled over the shiny white blade, wrapping around it like a cocoon. As soon as the blade clashed with Kindreds hand, the black Aura trembled and exploded. Swoosh! Even though it was a simple clash, the impact caused multiple shockwaves to ripple out. The ground had already been split into cracks by the Flood Dragon, and it sank even more as columns of dirt shot up. However, none of that stopped the two combatants, who ran towards each other once again. Ill tear you to shreds today, no matter what it takes. Ill send you to your beloved Heavenly Demons side first. Oh wait, I guess he wont accept you since hes already abandoned you, hm? How dare you run your mouth like that! Kindred reddened and his attacks took on more strength as Yeon-woo pointed out the Devil Armys weakness. Whoosh. Flames blazed along his hand and the atmosphere began to burn. Kya! Our temperamental king has a way with words now. Yeon-woo let Shanons words enter one ear and flow out the other as he stabbed Vigrid deep into the fire. [Vigrid-??? releases a hidden true name, Durendal.] [Folklore: Gust of Wind] Boom! Vigrid unleashed great winds that swept away the flames, and in an instant, it dug deep, restricting Kindreds movements with the Eight Extreme Swords little by little. Ring. Yeon-woo circulated his magic power to its maximum, swirling it around Kindred. When he added Heaven Bracket, it was like a storm of magic power raging around Yeon-woo. Shwoo. [Fiery Golden Eyes] [Draconic Eyes] [Black Gubitara - Philosophers Eyes] He didnt forget to divert more power to his eyes in order to catch Kindreds nimble actions. The three layers of eyes predicted and tracked Kindreds movements as he tried to escape the storm. He cut Kindreds ankle. However, Yeon-woo held back from spreading his Sky Wings. I have to hide the wings for now so I can use them in a surprise attack later. The more cards he had up his sleeve, the sweeter his revenge would be. Since he was planning on fighting the Gluttony Emperor and the Head Bishop, he was careful not to reveal his full power. Besides, even without his Sky Wings, he could hold his own. He had already reconstructed his body with the Atman System in Tartarus, and after succeeding to the throne of the Underworld, his growth was worthy of close attention. Since he already had the ability to kill gods, he didnt fall behind the Nine Kings even without opening his Sky Wings. Rumble! Yeon-woo slashed Vigrid down, flinging Kindred away as Fire Lightning rained down. Kindred gripped his burns, shocked. How? He knew that Yeon-woo was strong enough to disconnect the Head Bishops link after absorbing the Great Sages exuviae, and he remembered how Yeon-woo had defeated him in Walpurgisnacht. But he still considered Yeon-woo nothing more than a rookie, just like the other Sadhu on the Five Mountains of Penances. It was beyond shocking to him that Yeon-woo managed to push him back like this in such a short time. Yeon-woos growth was unbelievable. Ignoring Kindreds shock, Yeon-woo unfurled his Fire Wings and dashed towards him again. Swish. Kindreds childlike face hardened and his only thought was to defeat that rookie. Since hed only targeted Edora to force Yeon-woo out, it would be good to end things at this point. Whoosh! His Fiery Golden Eyes grew brighter, as if they were about to burst into flame, and dark demonic energy with golden light shot around him. Fiery Golden Eyes Black Demonic Spirit Possession - Monkey King The black demonic energy and golden light combined, blazing violently. The Heavenly Demon in the Devil Armys legends was also the Dawn Demon who created fire, and the power Kindred expressed was a spark the Dawn Demon had used called Purefire. Kindred pushed his hand forward, and the Purefire flowed along his body to his fingertips, taking the form of a long club. It seemed he had created a substitute for the pieces of the Ruyi Bang that Yeon-woo had stolen from him. Purefire and Vigrid clashed against each other, creating another shockwave. Even before the weapons touched, the Purefire gathered around Yeon-woo like will-o-wisps and transformed into clones of Kindred. It was the cloning technique the Monkey King had used many times in the past. The Kindreds all shouted in one voice: Ill kill you. The Purefires grew sharp and pierced Yeon-woo, making him look like a porcupine. Now! At that moment, the Seven Member Squad, which had been watching from the back, sprung to action. They hadnt had any reason to interrupt the confrontation between the Hoarder and the Devil Army, but now that they saw an opportunity. Their main goal was Yeon-woos death, but now they also had a chance to get rid of Demon Beauty Castle, who had been a nuisance. However, before they could even get too far, the shadows under their feet suddenly stretched out like taffy and transformed into a barrier. Clang! Guys, if you have a brain, you should use it. Do you think the temperamental king here wouldnt have expected this? Poor fellas. Shanon popped out from the shadow and sent his Sword Breaker smashing down. Although he had a light attitude, his attack was the complete opposite. Whup! Uros just managed to block the blade, but Volcano erupted from the Sword Breaker, wrapping him in flames with an extraordinary power. At the same time, tentacles of darkness grew from the ground and lashed around. Aack! What is this? The Seven Member Squad was befuddled. At that moment, another shadow shot out of the flames, and Hanryeong appeared, tossing his nine swords in the air and beginning his sword dance. The Saber God? The ones who recognized the Grave of the Nine Swords of the deceased Saber God turned stiff. Since the Seven Member Squad were the Elohims special forces, they had experience with the Saber Gods unbelievable sword dance while the Cheonghwado still existed. Still, to protect their honor as the Seven Member Squad, they got into formation against Hanryeong. Rebecca quietly descended over their heads. Rumble. [The Spirit Guai, Jik, has taken care of player Yeoncham.] [The Spirit Guai, Hon, has taken care of player Arsen.] As the Lion Alliance dealt with the Flood Dragon and the Elohim with the familiars, Yeon-woo faded away after being impaled by dozens of Purefires. The Kindred clones began to look around, as though they had expected it. Fiery Golden Eyes can trace the truth. Quick movements like Blink leave traces of magic power behind, so itll be easy to Pewk! Before Kindred could even finish his thoughts, the head of the clone farthest from him blew up. There! The other Kindreds reacted at the same time and shot their Purefires in the same direction. They stretched out like the Ruyi Bang of legend towards Yeon-woo, but he quickly stepped on Blink again, cutting the clone closest to him before vanishing again. You rat! How dare you! Bang! Kindreds clones tried their best to catch Yeon-woo, but he disappeared and reappeared like a ghost, eliminating the clones one by one. His use of Wind Path and Blink were too quick and complicated for Kindred to track, and Kindred grew frustrated. Purefire and Demonic Spirit were only effective if he managed to land a blow on Yeon-woo, and he was vexed to feel like he was missing each time. [Cernunnos silently watches you.] [Vimalacitra looks contentedly at the turbulent battlefield.] Then, the Blood Land players soon appeared. The enemies are there. Everyone, help Cain and push them away! Follow His Highness! Protect His Highness! Duke Tuan Tien, Prince Domo, and his bodyguards began to strike the Devil Army and the others at the fringes of the battle. Although the duke looked mild-mannered, his attacks were fierce and quickly demonstrated why he was the deputy commander of the Blood Land. His hand tore out space wherever it reached, and players dropped like flies. Prince Domo contributed effectively, as well. He led the bodyguards as he shouted Help Cain! and Protect Cain as you would protect me! Kindred didnt understand what was going on. He knew the Blood Land was close to Yeon-woo, but he didnt think they were foolish enough to antagonize the Devil Army and the Elohim while they were in the middle of war with White Dragon. Furthermore, unlike the Gluttony Emperor, who was known for his impulsivity, Duke Tuan Tien was known as the brains of the Blood Land. And yet he was here committing a bloodbath. The Blood Land didnt seem to care about the consequences at all. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo attacked Kindred more quickly, and black flames waved around him. [Wind Path - Gust] [Wave of Fire] [Heaven Bracket - Lightning Strike] Vigrids increased speed cut Kindreds Purefires, and its blade just barely missed Kindreds heart. No way! Why not? Yeon-woo smirked at the visibly shocked Kindred. Yes way. The ranks of the clones began to thin out. Damn iturk! Slash! How! Is! This! Happeningurk! Pewk. Yeon-woo bent over backwards to avoid a slash to the throat and used Blink to escape the attacks to his head. Whenever an attack targeted his blindspot, he turned his body in the opposite direction and cut the Purefire with Vigrid. Kindred couldnt get a single strike in. Yeon-woo avoided them all as he cut the clones throats, stabbed them, and crushed them. Kindred was overwhelmingly irritated as the clones died off one by one. Shit! The furious clone disappeared as well when Vigrid pierced through his forehead with the Eight Extreme Swords, Secret Skill Classification. As hed built up battle experience in Tartarus, Yeon-woo had combined the Eight Secret Skills of the Eight Extreme Swords, creating different applications and mixing them with Heaven Bracket to improve them. This prompted Hanryeong to say that Yeon-woo had reached an advanced expert level in sword techniques. Since Kindred only focused his skill on firepower, he couldnt follow Yeon-woos movements. Soon, only one clone was left, and Vigrid managed to stab him in the chest. Pewk! Urk! Kindred was pushed back until he bumped against a firm object. He suddenly felt a burning pain on his right shoulder as the Flood Dragon violently tore at his arm. Hed backed into the Flood Dragon. Krrrng! Dammit! Kindred felt his last bit of reason snap. He reached out and grabbed the Flood Dragons jaw and cruelly tore it off. Blood and flesh spattered through the air and turned into black ashes from the heat. Ill kill you! Kindred ground his teeth as he glared at Yeon-woo. The flames of the Purefire healed his injuries, but his overwhelming rage didnt lessen. Hed been humiliated all the times hed confronted Yeon-wooat the Five Mountains of Penances, Seshas kidnapping, Walpurgisnachtand hed been itching to redeem himself. The fact that he couldnt even stand toe to toe with Yeon-woo made him boil over with anger. Ill kill! However, Kindreds fury didnt last much longer when a strange hand suddenly burst out of his chest, reaching towards Yeon-woo and steaming with demonic energy. Yeon-woo quickly moved back in surprise, his Fire Wings beating quickly. It seems Ill have to take it from here. Rest. A voice growled, and a darkness spread from Kindreds chest and swallowed up his entire body until it began to take on another form. It was an old man, his hands clasped behind his back. Yeon-woos eyes darkened. The demonic energy that emanated from the man wasnt normal. This is the first time weve met, yes? The old man smiled warmly at Yeon-woo. However, Yeon-woo also noticed that the old mans smile didnt reach his eyes, which remained sharp. It was true that they hadnt met before, but Yeon-woo immediately recognized him. He would never forget those eyes, and he had to force back his instinctive urge to unfurl his Sky Wings. The old man smiled in response. It was the leader of the Devil Army himself. Chapter 413 - To the 50th Floor (10) For a brief moment, Yeon-woo analyzed the difference in power between himself and the Head Bishop. [Time Difference] The Head Bishop was one of the strongest players in the Tower, and he would be too difficult for Yeon-woo to handle with the power he currently had. He was confident that he wouldnt lose, but he wasnt sure hed win, either. He thought back to the time when the bishop had descended into Doyles body. Hed been very strong then, and now that he was appearing in his actual body, Yeon-woo would probably have to open Sky Wings and release all his powers to even have a shot at victory. For a moment, he contemplated revealing his full power to take care of the Head Bishop. No. Not yet. He might have considered it if they were fighting one on one, but with all the eyes watching them, he needed to hide his power as best as he could. He would open his Sky Wings when it was the right moment to take his off mask. It wasnt time yet. All else aside, if the Head Bishop also has a hidden card up his sleeve From what Yeon-woo knew, the Head Bishop could barely move at this point as his body continued to crumble after being rejected as the Heavenly Demons official Apostle. Yeon-woo believed that was the reason why hed tried to take over the Heavenly Demons other aspect, the Monkey King, and enter Doyle to take over his body. However, the Head Bishop looked perfectly healthy now. There was no indication of his bodys imminent destruction, even when Yeon-woo observed him with his Draconic Divine Eyes. He was near perfect, which was impossible unless the Heavenly Demon had decided to acknowledge him. It meant one thing. Did he discover some method? While Yeon-woo was in Tartarus, the Head Bishop had found a solution. Yeon-woo didnt know what it was, but if the Head Bishop had regained his strength, Yeon-woo couldnt afford to take him lightly. Of the Nine Kings, the bishop was the only one strong enough to be compared to the Martial King. However, since he had appeared, Yeon-woo couldnt just walk past him either. Just as he was considering his next move, the Head Bishop suddenly appeared in front of him. What are you thinking about? Yeon-woos eyes widened as he quickly spread his Fire Wings to create a distance between them. His quick-flowing time cracked like glass. Your reaction time is impressive, as are your instincts. Very good. The Head Bishop chuckled lightly as he looked on the wary Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos back dripped with sweat as he retreated. He followed my flow of thinking? Time Difference allowed its user to quicken their speed of thinking to help them assess a situation. It was now Yeon-woos signature ability, and hardly anyone could catch up to the speed of his thinking, apart from superior divine beings like Athena and Mother Earth. They had a different concept of time from ordinary players, and so they found it easy to interfere. However, the Head Bishop was definitely not a divine being, even though his power was greater than those of the lower divine beings from Tartarus. However, he was hardly the equal of superior divine beings. How was it possible? Do you want to know? The Head Bishop smiled faintly as if he knew what Yeon-woo was thinking. Ive temporarily left the god who abandoned me and received help from his friends. Thankfully, they listened to my pleas. Friends? Wishes? These were mysterious words, but it was clear that the Head Bishop had contacted something powerful enough to allow him to move around like this. I cant tell you the details right now. But since its you, I dont mind answering a few questions. I like you a lot. Will you join us? He extended a hand towards Yeon-woo. The battlefield was still in pandemonium with the jumble of multiple forces, but time flowed around him in a tranquil manner as though it had frozen. Yeon-woo snorted, lifting a corner of his mouth. You dont like me. Youre only after the potential of the Heavenly demon. Yeon-woo had crushed the Head Bishops plans and swallowed the Monkey King in his stead. That meant if Yeon-woo so desired, he could become another aspect of the Heavenly Demon. He was a vessel that the Devil Army would want more than Doyle. Oh dear. You noticed? The Head Bishop took back his hand as though he were embarrassed and scratched his temple. Then, he smirked and clasped his hands behind his back again. Then you must know why Im here. As soon as he finished speaking, the Head Bishop suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Yeon-woo. Boom! Then, he spread his palm open and brought it down. However, Yeon-woo calmly thrust Vigrid up, and black Aura collided with the Head Bishops demonic energy and exploded. Columns of flames from Wave of Fire soared to the sky, but the Head Bishop waved his hand gently and pushed it away. At the same time, he stretched his other hand forward, his sleeves fluttering as the shadows of his hand multiplied. They approached Yeon-woo, looming over him, each one with the power to shatter mountains. Yeon-woo didnt face the shadows directly. Instead, he unfurled his Fire Wings with Blink and Wind Path and distanced himself even more. Where do you think youre going? Im not done speaking. The Head Bishop attempted to approach Yeon-woo, closing the gap between them. Sorry. Yeon-woo just smirked. Im not the one who needs to speak to you right now. The Head Bishop stopped chasing Yeon-woo and looked up to see something large falling from the sky like a meteor. Boom! The Head Bishop quickly raised his hand and flicked the object away. Although he was strong enough to push away Yeon-woos wave of fire, the object, which looked like a giant ball of flesh, only jiggled as it bounced away, landing not too far from where he was standing. The ball of flesh turned out to be the greasy-faced Gluttony Emperor, who licked his lips as he looked at the Head Bishop. He shook himself lightly and began to transform. Crunch, crunch. His flesh grew firm and then was pulled tight as he became an emaciated man with sunken eyes. It was hard to believe he had just been the roly-poly Gluttony Emperor. The Gluttony Emperor smiled with his teeth bared and shouted. Who dares behave so rudely to my friend? What a nasty person. With the Gluttony Emperors transformation, loud drum rolls echoed from the fringes. Thump, thump, thump. The Blood-Scented Battle Drums thundered whenever the Blood Lands army marched in war. Past the drumbeats, the military song soared. The Head Bishop turned his head in their direction and frowned before looking back at the Gluttony Emperor. Are you saying youll go to war with us? He realized that the Gluttony Emperors sudden appearance was something Yeon-woo had planned with the Blood Land. Why not? I heard that White Dragon is in the middle of beating you all up. Hahaha! Victories and defeats are common in war! Even if we lose the battle, it wont matter if we win the war! The Head Bishop looked from the Gluttony Emperor to Yeon-woo as the emperor laughed maniacally. Youre thinking of raising the stakes because things are already messy and prevent any one group from making a move. Are you planning a great war? Think what you want. Now, shall we see how much the meat of religious fanatics has ripened? Keekeekee! The ghosts of the fallen empire are maliciously influencing the living in modern times. They must be removed through any means. The two hurled themselves at each other. Boom. While everyone was frightened by the sudden collision between the Nine Kings, Yeon-woo reached Edora. Oraboni. Lets leave this place to them and get out of here. Yeon-woo held Edora by the waist as he spread his Fire Wings. Just moments ago, she had been fighting violently, but in Yeon-woos arms, her cheeks flushed slightly. Rumble! Various battles were still ongoing. Leaving after causing trouble. Whew. Theres no one like our master. He could hear Shanons teasing, but like always, Yeon-woo ignored it and left the battlefield. = * * * Damned fools. Anastasia swept her hair back and cursed Yeon-woo. She didnt know why the most annoying things always happened whenever he was involved. Master. Victoria, who had been helping Anastasia, carefully called her. Anasatasia clucked her tongue, thinking if it wasnt for Victoria, she wouldnt be so involved in the Towers matters. She shook her head. No. Thats! Why is that!? Kahn raised his head with an outraged expression. Anastasia scowled. If there was someone who annoyed her as much as Yeon-woo, it was this one right here. The guy that muddled her one-and-only disciples head. Anastasia promised herself that she would blast him away if he acted impertinently one more time, no matter how much her disciple tried to stop her. She looked down at the patient she had just examined. Doyle lay in bed with a pale face. What do you guys think Channels are? Antennas that can easily be attached and removed? I The disturbance of the Channels connected to this child is too severe. Hes already had one Channel ripped from him, and it hasnt even healed yet, but to force another one off? This childs soul wont remain intact. Anastasia snorted at the shocked Kahn and Victoria. Furthermore, the beings connected to this child seem to be high and mighty fellas. Beats me how he found them. Others would kill to have a Channel with just one of them. Tsk. First, it had been the Heavenly Demon, and now, it was Mother Earth. It would be completely expected for a mere mortals soul to be blown apart just from the connection to these beings. Anastasia didnt say any more. She knew better than anyone else what the dangers of divine beings were. It was the reason why she had used fellas despite knowing that many gods and demons were looking in their direction. It was related to the past she had hidden from everyone, but she didnt mention it. There must be a way if we think about it together. Kahns eyelashes quivered. After enduring so many rough experiences, he thought that he could finally relax, and he never imagined this would happen again. He didnt know if bright days would ever appear in their future, and it pained him. Victoria rubbed Kahns back, feeling sorry for him. Whoosh. Anastasia thought to herself as she let out a long breath of smoke. What a load of bullshit. Shed seen this happen so often that she wasnt even affected anymore. But at the thought shed have to continue watching their ridiculousness, she sighed and put her pipe down. Its not completely impossible. Itll be hard, but theres a way. What is it? We need to find a replacement. Replacement? All we need is someone who can take the place of the Heavenly Demon and MotherEarth. But do you think itll be easy to find a being like that? Instantly, Kahn and Victorias eyes met as the same person popped in their minds at the same time. Cain! They knew Yeon-woo had succeeded to the throne of death from Hades. Although he hadnt achieved exuviation or transcendence yet, he had the qualifications. Moreover, there was that being who had borrowed Yeon-woos body when dealing with Allforone. It was the being that had given Yeon-woo invincible strength. They guessed that it was still inside of Yeon-woo. Wouldnt it be possible for Yeon-woo to replace the Heavenly Demon and Mother Earth? It would be difficult, but it was worth a try. And it would be best to search for that replacement right away. Ive forced this child to sleep like this, but no one knows when hell wake up. And when he does, he might not be the child you remember anymore. There wasnt much time. Kahn and Victoria looked at each other and nodded with heavy expressions. Chapter 414 - Dragon Temple (1) The Regiment Leader is out? Creutz brightened at the news the First Squads vice commander, Lil, brought. As soon as he had ascended from Tartarus, he requested to meet the Regiment Leader upon his return to the Fantasy Regiment. However, Lil had told him not to expect too much because the Regiment Leader was focusing on enlightenment and it had been a while since they had heard from him, too. Still, Creutz said that hed wait until he received a response. Yeon-woo seemed to have no inclination to visit the Fantasy Regiment. If people needed him, they could go find him. In the meantime, it was time for the Fantasy Regiment to decide on their stance when it came to Yeon-woo. From what Creutz had seen during the time hed stayed by Yeon-woos side, the Tower would be centered on Yeon-woo in the future. Whether they wanted to become his enemy or his ally, they had to take an unambiguous position. Personally, he thought it would be better to become Yeon-woos ally, even if it could have dangerous consequences. He had waited patiently for a response until he heard news about trouble erupting on the fiftieth floor. Then, a sense of urgency overcame him. Fortunately, Lil had shown up with her response just in time. However, Lil seemed displeased. She knew how important this time was to the Regiment Leader, and she thought of Creutz as a pest. Yes. Since youve been so insistent, he said that he would make time for you and come out of the training area for a while. You have to use the time you have with him wisely. You fully understand how important this time is for the Regiment Leader, right? Creutz nodded solemnly. He had seen himself how much the Regiment Leader had prepared to go into secluded training. Then follow me. Ill take you there now. Creutz followed Lili to a cave which had multiple security systems in place. You could only reach the center after passing through several complicated procedures. As much as possible, refrain from speaking impolitely to the Regiment Leader. Our leader seems significantly exhausted already. When they reached the last checkpoint, Lil activated the equipment on the wall as she warned him. The wall of the cave moved to reveal a man sitting quietly in lotus position with his eyes closed. He seemed frail, like a scholar, but the aura he emanated was out of the ordinary. The man slowly opened his eyes, which flashed through the darkness. * * * [All restoration is finished.] [Mother Earth has been designated as a virus, and all remaining energy belonging to her has disappeared. The stage can now function properly again.] The trembling stage of the thirty-sixth floor quietly settled down, almost completely normal after the mess caused by the clash of two great beings. Ugh. It had to be a guy like him. The Guardians looked fatigued. They had run around busily restoring the stage without any sleep because the impact of the descent of Allforones true body had been so great. The thought of it happening again left them even more exhausted. Now that Yeon-woo had accepted the Black Kings powers, Allforones wariness of him meant that their conflict would continue to affect the Towers fate. Where has Yvlke gone? Where else do you think? He probably went to chat. Ugh. Hes bold. Yvlke walked somewhere, ignoring the other Guardians words as his ohyohyo laugh boomed. Up ahead, a shadow with a vaguely human form was getting ready. It was difficult to see it clearly because a fog obscured most of it. Its quite a shame you cant die even though you wish to. Allforone turned around at Yvlkes words, pausing his preparation of Shukuchi. A brief moment of silence passed between the two of them. Yvlke could feel Allforones sharp gaze, but he didnt show anything and maintained a smiling expression. However, that smile didnt reach his eyes. What are you saying? Ohyo ohyo. What else would it be? Im wondering if the time you have been longing for has finally come. Isnt the Black King good enough? I dont know what youre talking about. With those words, Allforone disappeared. He had sensed the pressure coming from the creator gods and progenitor gods growing stronger on the seventy-seventh floor now that the wall was weaker. Yvlke smirked as he pushed his monocle up. Hed noticed the quaver in Allforones voice. * * * While the Gluttony Emperor was clashing with the Head Bishop and Yeon-woo was escaping with Edora, Duke Tuan Tien and Prince Domo led his bodyguards out of the battlefield. Things seem to be going according to plan for now. Duke Tuan Tien nodded with satisfaction. The first step of the plan to find Kalatus grave he had set up with Yeon-woo was now completed. The Lion Alliance, the Elohim, and the Devil Army had moved to catch Yeon-woo, but the tides had turned when Blood Land jumped in. With the involvement of the Gluttony Emperor, White Dragon would be pulled in one direction, Black Dragons focus would turn back to them. On top of that, it was apparent that the Fantasy Regiment and One-horned tribe were ready to act, as well. With all these groups involved, it was certain that other groups would also begin to take interest, and chaos would spread in an instant. The flames are being ignited in different directions. If news of Kalatus grave is added as a fuel to the fire Duke Tuan Tiens eyes flashed. Everything will explode. The plan Yeon-woo had proposed was very simple: to bring as many competing groups to the fiftieth floor as possible and push them towards Kalatus grave. It was only a matter of time before the grave would be found. Their strategy was to create a confusing situation before that happened. Theres no better place to confuse ones judgment than in muddy waters. They could take items for their gain and cause internal strife in other groups. Blood Land may have been cornered, but now, they would not only turn the tables, but also find the legacy that Kalatus had left behind. Duke Tuan Tien calculated that they had a sixty-percent chance of success. However, there was one thing he was concerned about. Haha! Master, did you see that? I never imagined a guy like that would ever exist! He didnt just clear through the floors in the forties but is toying with all these different forces! Fathers insight is amazing! Prince Domo had turned from Yeon-woos hater to his fan in the span of a day, and he wouldnt stop singing praises of Yeon-woo. Seeing someone close to his age with such abilities didnt make him jealous. Instead, he considered Yeon-woo his role model. His Highness is someone who will lead Blood Land in the future. He should be envied by others, and the fact that he envies someone else Duke Tuan Tien thought of Yeon-woo as someone who needed to be brought in as Blood Lands subordinate. If that wasnt possible, he needed to be removed. Right now, he was still weak, but he was too dangerous to simply keep as an ally. We just need to squeeze out what we can get. Thinking that he needed to scold Prince Domo soon, he quietly stood. With a light breeze, Rebecca appeared faintly above him and silently scattered again. * * * Oraboni Edora hugged Yeon-woo tightly. Normally, she would have reined in her emotions and only smiled in happiness, but the past few days had shaken her composure. Why hadnt she noticed that the Lion Alliance was following her? Getting injured was one thing, but the fact that she was a burden to Yeon-woo bothered her. Yeon-woo wordlessly patted her and hugged her back. He wanted her to know that everything was fine now that he was there. Yeon-woo had missed Edora and Phante, too. He was grateful that they had agreed to become his wings at once without any hesitation. He felt grateful that hed managed to catch up to her and apologetic because it seemed like she had gone through this horrible incident because of him. But technically, King Temper is the reason why our pretty Edora got hurt, mm? Our master is definitely second to none in causing trouble for... As Shanon blabbered on again, the players of Demon Beauty Castle all looked surprised. They had only ever seen Edoras cold expression, so it was their first time seeing this side of her. Edora had received her nickname, Demon Beauty because she was merciless against enemies and always seemed as distant as a flower growing on the side of a cliff. It was a strange experience to see Edora acting like a woman in love. Demon Beauty Castle, am I right? They jumped to attention as Yeon-woo said their name. Y-yes. Chatura nodded on everyones behalf. She was tense with nerves. Yeon-woos appearance on the battlefield flashed through her mindhe had toyed with the Head Bishop, who was like a natural disaster and used his familiars to stand against the Elohims Seven Member Squad. The Hoarder and Demon Beauty were both part of the New Stars, but from what theyd seen, the Hoarder had already surpassed that level. He could stand shoulder to shoulder with high rankers. Although most of them were rankers too, they were definitely not high rankers. Thank you for helping Edora all this time. We only did what Now, go back. Chatura frowned slightly. What From now on, Ill protect Edora, so your help isnt needed. The expressions of Chatura and the other Demon Beauty Castle players stiffened. What are you talking about?! Weve sworn our loyalty to Demon Beauty during! From what I heard, Edora didnt pay too much attention to you. You followed her and created an organization on your own. Didnt you do it for your own convenience? They were speechless. From now on, Ill accompany Edora, so you should go back. Chatura ground her teeth. In other words, he was telling them to get out of his sight because they were useless. The problem was that he was telling the truth. Demon Beauty Castle was an organization that formed without Edoras permission. And after the attack by the Lion Alliance, their organization was destroyed and couldnt be rebuilt. They were nearly worthless now, but Chatura didnt want to be pushed away like this. She and her comrades followed Edora for different reasons, but they all shared the same passion to be with her. For a moment, she looked at Edora. Edoras eyes had darkened, and Chatura couldnt read what Edora was thinking. Theyd seen that expression many times, but what did it mean? If Demon Beauty tells us to disappear, then we will do it, since we followed her even though she didnt give us permission. However Chatura paused, then continued speaking again after glaring at Yeon-woo. Even you cannot ignore what weve done to protect Demon Beauty. We risked our lives to get here, so I think we have the right to that. Chatura made clear she would only follow Edoras commands. The others seemed to agree, and they glared at Yeon-woo with hard eyes. Yeon-woos eyes gleamed behind his mask, but they didnt budge. After a while, Yeon-woos eyes curved, and he chuckled. Psh. Chatura and the others frowned, not understanding what was going on. Shanon. At Yeon-woos call, black shadows next to Demon Beauty Castle popped up. The players moved for their weapons, immediately on guard. They thought Yeon-woo was trying to chase them away with force. However, Yeon-woo only said to Shanon, Follow them. Chatura said, What are you doing? You still fall short, but Ill give you a chance. What! Take him with you and gather your scattered members. Ill make my evaluation of you after. Chatura belatedly understood what he meant. He was planning to reorganize Demon Beauty Castle into a proper one. Understood. Although their eyes blazed with determination, Shanon grumbled. But why do I have to go? You have Hanryeong and Boo, so! Its your punishment for talking nonsense. You said Im King Temper, hm? I should live up to my title, then. Dammit. What are you doing, morons? Move faster. Youre slow as snails! Shanon released his anger on the blameless Demon Beauty Castle as they moved to look for survivors. Yeon-woo pushed his hair back as he watched. With this, the new game board is set. Itll be complete if those guys come Just then, a breeze fluttered and Rebecca quietly murmured something to him. After becoming a complete spirit, she only expressed her thoughts and didnt speak. Yeon-woo raised a corner of his mouth. Shed brought simple news: The Spring Queen has appeared. White Dragon and Waltz had come to the fiftieth floor. The stage was set. Oraboni. Yes. Do you know Kalatus? When Edora said the unexpected name, Yeon-woo quickly turned to her. How do you know? As soon as their eyes met, Yeon-woo discovered something asleep inside of him. A nameless Channel suddenly strengthened and took over his consciousness in an instant. Swoosh. When he opened his eyes again, a colossal dragons shadow that stretched hundreds of meters looked down at him. Nice to meet you, dear speaker. Chapter 415 - Dragon Temple (2) Yeon-woo instantly recognized the creature in front of him. Although he was shrouded by a shadow that made it difficult to see his appearance clearly, the glowing yellow eyes that pierced through the darkness were familiar. These were the same eyes his brother had seen countless times in his diary, the owner of the Channel that had been quietly observing him for a long time. Yesso youre alive, Kalatus. Yeon-woos eyes widened at the unexpected meeting. To think that he would meet Kalatus here, when he thought hed have to go to the Dragon Temple first to see him. He never imagined that Kalatus would contact him through Edora. The ancient dragon Kalatus narrowed his eyes, and a rueful, self-deprecating laugh seemed to float out of an area that seemed to be his mouth. If this condition can be described as alive... His eyes curved up. Still, it seems you already found that child. And it seems like hes sleeping quietly right now. Thats a relief. Kalatus gaze was fixed on Yeon-woos chest where he kept the pocket watch. He was looking at Jeong-woo. So you were the one who sent Jeong! Im sorry, but I need to cut you off. I have to get to the point quickly because theres not much time left. Kalatus shadow faded for a moment and his voice seemed to crackle in and out. Why was his connection so choppy? You should come here soon as you can. Hurry. Crackle. His voice started to break up like staticky radio. Theres something I must give you. Before they come. Crackle. Quick!After those words, Kalatus silently vanished. Yeon-woo was flung out of the Channel and brought back to reality. Oraboni. Edoras blurry eyes refocused. She must have also seen his meeting with Kalatus, because she looked surprised. What was that just now? It appears Kalatus wanted to tell me something through you. You do know him? A little bit, through my brother. Oh. Yeon-woo was deep in thought for a moment, Kalatus words echoing in his head. Hurry. He could understand that. It was probably Kalatus vestige that had contacted Yeon-woo, not the true Kalatus. However, he didnt understand what he meant by the phrase before they come. What did that mean? Was someone getting in Kalatus way? Then I suppose you should hurry. Yeah, probab Suddenly, before he could finish, Edora reached out to take his mask off. Yeon-woo was blank for a moment. Was his mask supposed to come off this easily? He instantly thought of the culprit who must have played this trick on him: Henova. Before he could react, Edora quickly put her lips on his. It was an unexpected peck. Edora smiled shyly at Yeon-woos widened eyes. Thank you. I mean it. There was a pause and Yeon-woo looked at Edora, who was too pretty at that moment. Edora. Yes? Youre not going to stop there, right? Thatsaack! As her eyes widened adorably, he pulled her close and kissed her. * * * My dear daughter. You are the only one who might satisfy my old grudge. The Spring Queen, Waltz, recalled her mothers words. She could always hear her voice clearly whenever she closed her eyes. Her mother always looked up to the sky and promised to her ancestors that shed resolve their resentment. The Summer Queen had stroked Waltzs hair as she told her that if something went wrong and she wasnt successful, she would leave things to Waltz. After these memories came the ones of her mother dying from the bolts of lightning that fell from the sky. The Hoarder was there, toothe foe she had to kill one day, as well as the Martial King. Creak. She came to her senses as the carriage stopped. Waltz slowly opened her eyes as the door swung open. My liege. Im coming out. Supported by her subordinate, Waltz exited the carriage with elegant, majestic steps. Then, she wrinkled her nose at the familiar smell that blew in her face, one that shed encountered many times recently: the scent of a bloody battlefield. It was a scent she had smelled too many times recently. The Head Bishop and Alliance Master are already waiting. Waltz nodded and followed the guide into the battlefield. Players from the old Eighty-One Oculus trailed after her. They desired to continue the legacy of Red Dragon with Waltz at their head. Although their number had shrunk, each of the ten players had a threatening aura. People around them backed away with frightened expressions, and it was clear why they were still high up in the rankings of the Eight Clans. Were here. The guide stopped in front of a large tent. Wait here. Waltz gave a short command to her subordinates and entered the tent, where three men sat around a large table. Iron Lion Ivan glared at her threateningly while the Head Bishop smiled affectionately like a kindly old neighbor. The last person was one of the three consul members that led the Elohim, Roman Dictator Magnus. I didnt know such a familiar face would be here. Magnus frowned at Waltz. Waltz and the Elohim had an enmity, and three consul members had died because of her. The Elohim had suffered a lot of damage, while Waltz managed to immediately take over the Summer Queens empty spot among the Nine Kings. It wouldnt be unusual for them to start fighting as soon as they saw each other. However, Magnus just snorted, as though he didnt even want to respond. He didnt have any intention to discuss past events. The Elohim was in a truly desperate situation, and they needed to fight back. In fact, he wasnt even supposed to be there. Magnus was an old hero who had saved the Elohim from a quagmire and, with Thors Apostle Hyatt, led them to their present glory. He was strong enough to be mentioned in the same breath as the Nine Kings, but he had recently retired, leaving everything to the next generation. Hed been enjoying a relaxing life in the country, but the Elohim was now facing an unprecedentedly dangerous situation. They temporarily abolished the three-member consul system that was created for the purpose of checks and balances, and brought back an authoritarian system that focused power on just one person. Magnus had been invited to take up that role. Magnus hadnt been interested in returning to the corrupt world, but he couldnt refuse his descendants desperate pleas. Hed ignored Waltzs provocation nonchalantly because the Summer Queens daughter was nothing more than a young child to him. The Head Bishop greeted Waltz. Welcome. It must have been a difficult journey considering how far away you were. The Head Bishop beckoned for her to take an empty seat. However, Waltz just looked at it indifferently and spoke to the Head Bishop without any intention of sitting down. Theres someone completely useless here. Why is he here? Oh dear. What are you saying? How can we pursue the world in such a black-and-white way? The Heavenly Demon loves all creatures as they all have his touch I dont have time to listen to your sermon. Get to the point. The Head Bishop smiled faintly. Im saying hes useful, too. Hell help fill out our numbers and to be bait. If necessary, we can use him as firewood, too. It will make things easier. Thats true, too. Ivan clenched his fist as the twoas well as the nodding Magnustalked. Only a fool wouldnt understand whom they referred to as useful bait. Even though he was right there, they were blatantly talking about using him. Unfortunately, Ivan didnt have the power to protest against them. The Lion Alliance was the combination of many famous clans, but they couldnt be compared to the Eight Clans. Above all, Ivan, their leader, was definitely not strong enough to be one of the Nine Kings. The only reason he was part of the meeting was that he had arranged it. The Head Bishop, Waltz, and Magnus didnt think of Ivan as an equal. He was just a servant who served a purpose. Technically, only two peoples opinions mattered. Fine. The conditions are simple. Thats what I wanted. We cant bother each other. Waltzs eyes blazed. Nothing more, nothing less. The Head Bishop smirked. Youre saying we should walk our own paths. Is there a problem with that? Of course not. How neat. The silent Magnus finally added a few words. The Head Bishop patted the table in satisfaction and stood. Then Ill take my leave now that the discussion is over. I have lots to prepare. As he left, the bishops quietly waiting outside followed him with bowed heads. Magnus also quietly got up and led Uros and the Seven Member Squad away. Waltz also left through the door shed entered with the Oculus. The meeting ended without Ivan getting a single moment to speak. He clenched his teeth. Grind! * * * Yeon-woo climbed the mountain with light steps after spending the night unexpectedly with Edora. Hed left quietly so he wouldnt disturb her, but she was already up and splashing ankle-deep in the stream. Youre here? She greeted him with a welcoming smile. Was it because of what happened the night before? She seemed more energetic than usual. Yeon-woo found himself chuckling. Although Edora couldnt see his face through the mask, she could tell what expression he had on his face from the sound of his laughter. When did you wake up? It hasnt been that long. I guess youve just come back from somewhere. Yes, the market out front. I needed to stretch and get some food. What do you have? Yeon-woo raised his hand and stopped Edora from coming closer. Ill make you something soon, so just wait. He was going to cook for her? Oraboni himself? She hadnt ever seen Yeon-woo cook except for when he made Seshas food, and her eyes widened. Yeon-woo grinned as he pulled out his cooking equipment from a subspace. Then, he began to clean the ingredients hed found on the mountain. Edora left the stream, clasping her hands behind her back as she prowled around Yeon-woo, peeking at what he was doing. He was frying something in a large wok over an intense fire, but she had no idea what it was. As a member of royalty, she never had to cook , so the only ingredients she recognized were vinegar and sugar. He sliced pork thinly, mixing it with some starch before frying it in oil. She followed him around curiously as the smell began to waft in the air. However, Yeon-woo told her to sit down, so she had to stay back. Soon, he placed two dishes in front of her. One contained fried pork, the other a thick sauce. Edora cocked her head to one side. Shed never seen them before. What is this? Something called tangsuyuk. Tangsuyuk? It has a nice, savory taste. How do you eat it? Hold the meat with this and dip it in the sauce. Yeon-woo gave Edora some chopsticks. She fumbled with them as she picked up a piece of meat, dipped it in the sauce, and put it in her mouth. It was hot but after she blew on it a few times, it cooled down to a nice temperature. Ah. Nibble, nibble. Her eyes widened after she chewed a couple of times. How is it? Delicious. Im glad you like it. Yeon-woos eyes curved under his mask. Its savory and sweet, and the sauce is so good. So is the texture of the meat. Edora ate a few more pieces and smiled shyly. I never thought Id ever eat a meal you made for me. Youre good at cooking, just as I thought. Only some dishes. Its not much. But its still amazing that you can do this much. Edora put another piece in her mouth and smiled happily. Its like were newlyweds, right? Yeon-woo wordlessly stroked Edoras head. She closed her eyes at his touch. Oraboni, I think youve changed a lot during the time we havent seen each other. Really? Yes. In the past, it was like you were being chased by somethingbut now, its like youre more relaxed. Like youve been relieved of a burden. Something like that. Yeon-woo thought she might be right. Crossing Tartarus, reuniting with his brother, and making friends one by one had changed something inside him. Will you tell me what happened? Its a long story. Even better. We have good food, too. Looking at her bright smile, Yeon-woo sat across from Edora. But Oraboni, dipping the meat in the sauce seems too plain. How about just mixing it in? No! Yeon-woo tried to stop her, but Edora already poured the sauce over the pork. It was reminiscent of the battle back home between those who dipped the meat and those who poured the sauce over the meat. Crunch, crunch. Yup. It tastes better because its blended together! Chapter 416 - Dragon Temple (3) Kalatus had told Yeon-woo to find him as soon as possible. However, it was impossible to get through the Dragon Labyrinth without preparation, and Yeon-woo needed time. The first step in his plan was to tap forces like Blood Land. The more forces appeared, the easier it would be to subjugate everyone. He had to wait for the fruit to ripen first. What happened between him and Edora was a result of his heightened emotions and relief. He hadnt expected it to happen, but that didnt mean their relationship would drastically change. As always, they would take care of each other. * * * Edora listened with interest at the stories Yeon-woo told her. She was happy to hear hed finally met Jeong-woo and cried when she heard about Mother Earths appearance in Tartarus and the mess she made. Ive seen Allforone before. Allforone? He hadnt expected that, and he looked at her in surprise. Yes. I was very young, and it was only a glance. He visited my father once. Edora had never forgotten because the village had been in an uproar. Actually, I dont remember what he looked like. He probably used some magic that interferes with identification. Still, I remember his aura clearly because it was strange. His aura? Yes. It was very unique. He stood in an aloof manner, but it seemed like he was also in trouble. Edora described her impression of Allforone. Likesomehow he wanted to fall, as though he were deeply exhausted. It was something like that. Mmm. Yeon-woo thought for a moment. Allforone in troubleit was too different from his experience and so it was hard for him to picture it. However, Edoras Insight was outstanding, and even at a young age, she could already view someones essence clearly. Her impression of Allforone could possibly be accurate. I dont know. Yeon-woo swept his hair back. It occurred to him that the Allforone he and his brother had experienced might be different from what he was really like. But that doesnt mean anything will change. It didnt matter either way. Allforone was still a wall he had to climb to reach the peak of the Tower. Of course, there were other walls he had to climb first before then. Oraboni, do you have more of this? Its so good. Edora looked at the empty plate with wistful eyes. Theres plenty left, so eat as much as you want. But next time, just dip the meat in the sauce. If you pour it over the meat, itll become sticky when it cools. But if you pour it in, the sauce mixes with the fried meat well. I want to eat it like that! Yeon-woo watched her eat Tangsuyuk with the pouring method and sighed. I also made some coffee, do you want some? * * * That night, Yeon-woo and Edora met the Gluttony Emperor. Hahaha! My comrade! The friend Ive been waiting for! Why have you only shown up now? Do you know how much Ive missed you? The Gluttony Emperor burst out in laughter and ran towards Yeon-woo. He had returned to his chubby form and his face was greasy as always. Yeon-woo was about to hug him back, but two crossed blades suddenly appeared between them. What is the meaning of this Duke Moglay! Duke Tarbing! The owners of the swords were the Nanchaosand Shingodlyof Guai Ruk Nan Shin: Duke Moglay and Duke Tarbing. Please forgive us, Your Majesty. However, theres something we must first hear from this man. Before the Gluttony Emperor could shout at them further, Duke Tarbing knelt and bowed his head. In the meantime, Duke Moglay narrowed his eyes at Yeon-woo. Sir Cain. Depending on your answer, we will put our lives on the line to dissuade the king from being close to you. Yeon-woo looked between Duke Moglay and Duke Tarbing, then nodded dispassionately. As you wish. Because of this chessboard that youve set up, weve entered a situation with no escape. We are now enemies not only with White Dragon, but also with the Elohim. However, the plan youve proposed is too simple. How are you going to balance the disparity in strength? Edora glowered at him, but Yeon-woo stopped her. He replied without any concern, What if the Fantasy Regiment has expressed their intent to participate, and Demon Beauty Castle will soon gather their forces to join? Duke Moglary scoffed. Ridiculous! You think groups of ruffians will be able to close the gap? Theyll be ended by the Lion Alliance. Its not just those two. Yeon-woo smirked. You have me too. What! Clang! As soon as Yeon-woo finished speaking, a shadow soared up from the ground and brought down the sword Duke Moglay was holding. At the same time, another sword emerged and reached Duke Moglays neck. Dont move. The moment you do, your head will fall off. Hanryeong stood behind him. When? It had happened in an instant. Duke Moglays eyes widened. He was also an outstanding swordsman, but he hadnt read Hanryeongs movements at all. Yeon-woo spoke coldly to the stiff Duke Moglay. You are probably aware that Im a Lord with Shadow Familiars. I think this is enough to see the plan through, even if the numbers arent equal. Fair? Since Yeon-woos familiar had managed to block his attack, Duke Moglary acknowledged his defeat. Forgive my rudeness. Kashing! He straightened and returned his sword to its sheath. Hanryeong moved a step back, glaring at him, and disappeared in the shadows again. When Duke Tarbing also moved away, the Gluttony Emperor raised his hand with a furious face. Thwak! Youll answer for this later. I dont want to see you anymore, so go away! Your grace is as deep as the oceans. Your grace is as deep as the oceans. The two dukes bowed and quietly drew back. The Gluttony Emperor glared at them until they completely disappeared and ran towards Yeon-woo with anxious steps, looking him over. A-are you all right? Youre not hurt? Greetings, Your Majesty. Is that important right now?! Your body is more important?! This wasnt something I ordered! I guarantee it! I know, Your Majesty. Please dont worry about it. How can I not?! Please dont punish the dukes either. It was all because of their loyalty to you. I completely understand. The familiars watching found it too obvious that Yeon-woo was acting, but the Gluttony Emperor wiped his eyes with a moved expression. Hu. Your kindness is as high as the skies. Why have I only met someone like you now? It wouldve been nice if we had met sooner. The Gluttony Emperor held Yeon-woos hand in his plump one. Now, lets go inside. Ive prepared a feast for you. The Gluttony Emperor led Yeon-woo inside his tent and continued to sing his praises. Prince Domo and Duke Tuan Tien followed him. Kalatus grave! Its something that insolent Spring Queen and others will lust after. Hahaha! And youve made the chessboard so complex that their heads will be muddled. Inside the tent, there were various foods and wines on fancy plates. And as you requested, were done with all the field research. Only the excavation is left. The Gluttony Emperor murmured, giggling. He had been trying to speak discreetly but everyone heard. As Yeon-woo rescued Edora and drew the attention of the enemies, Blood Land had studied the map Yeon-woo had given them and searched for the grave to see if it was authentic. Of course, they were successful and found the hidden stage. The Gluttony Emperor still remembered how his subordinates had come up to him with flushed faces to report that they found Kalatus grave. He licked his lips just thinking about it. Everyone says that there were so many precious items even just at the entrance. They had a glimpse at the reason why the old dragons had been classified as transcendental species and why the Summer Queen was able to rule the Tower for so long. He rubbed a piece of the Draconic species treasure that his subordinates had taken to him. Each piece was equivalent to a superior artifact in the Tower. Your Majesty. Hahaha! Whats the matter? Speak. I hope you dont forget that what youve seen so far is only the beginning. He meant that there were far more valuable items inside. And everything there will become yours. The Gluttony Emperors smile widened, revealing all of his teeth. Then, he covered his mouth with his hand and tried to speak as solemnly as possible. Are you telling me to take your rewards? Or do you think of me as an ungrateful tyrant? This is all yours. Im only helping a friend. Everything here belongs to you. Yeon-woo snorted to himself. You dont really think that. How could Yeon-woo not know of his endless greed? He was so greedy that hed eaten his own brothers to take the throne. Perhaps that greed came from the Soulstone in his stomach, the stone of gluttony. I dont have the power or desire to protect that treasure. Then wouldnt it be all right for Your Majesty to take it all? The Gluttony Emperor barely stopped himself from grinning as he asked, Then what about you? If you give me everything in there, there wont be anything for you. I only want one thing. Do as you wish! I swear on my name that Ill give you anything! Hahaha! Weve had a lot of tough ordeals, but today, it feels like we have a thousand troops with us! Whats everyone doing; bring the feast over! Why dont we look around the grave first before taking our time to enjoy the feast after? Haha! Its like you read my mind. I like everything you say. Good. Ill take you to the grave, I mean, the labyrinth. Follow me. Yeon-woo smirked as he watched the smiling Gluttony Emperor stride to the portal connected to the Dragon Labyrinth. I cant say I want your head, Gluttony. With a flash of light, their location changed. [You have entered the hidden stage, Dragon Labyrinth.] Chapter 417 - Dragon Temple (4) [You are at the beginning of the labyrinth.] The entrance to the labyrinth was so elaborate that it seemed impossible that it was only an entrance. It was wide enough to let thousands in at the same time, and there were various marble structures and paintings that depicted the legends of the Draconic species. At the end was a massive door about ten meters tall. It was so thick that it seemed impossible to budge. There were statues of humans in front of it sitting in lotus position with their eyes closed. They were so realistic that it seemed like they might come to life at any second. Bloody corpses lay on the ground around them, and there were signs on the ground and iron door that an intense battle had taken place. I heard the advance party didnt wait and attempted to get through. As you can see, the damage was quite bad. The Gluttony Emperor walked past his bowing subordinates and kicked the corpses on the ground with a grimace. They must be the guards that Ive been hearing about. Probably. Theyre not your average guards. Im sorry that I couldnt keep my promise. Ill take responsibility and punish the advance party. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes as he looked at the stone statue. Although the labyrinth under the Dragon Temple was also Kalatus grave, more importantly, it serves as a type of museum that showcased the glory of the Draconic species. Its divided into multiple sections that have their own specific tests. The ones that supervise the tests are the graveyard keepers, and since Kalatus was such an outstanding dragon king, there are many of them. Each graveyard keeper is named after a legendary dragon king, and they all live up to their names. They are as powerful as high rankers and can take on even the Nine Kings. They have been given on only one command: to ensure that their master is not disturbed. Even those who enter by accident will be removed. Even though I am Kalatus descendant, I wasnt exempted. There are five graveyard keepers that you need to be especially wary of, especially Balnanta. Hes a battle automaton created by dragons who wanted to experiment to see how strong a player could be. While he was clearing the Tutorial, Yeon-woo had encountered copper scarecrow automatons in the boss room of Section A. They had been based on Balnanta, who was quietly slumbering in front of the iron door. A simple question a dragon had once asked had led to multiple dragons coming up with their ideas of the ultimate player. Kalatus himself had designed Balnanta, which was why it was so powerful. Most of the time, the automaton was calm, its functions suspended. But once a trespasser tried to creep through the labyrinths entrance, Balmanta was programmed to wake up and immediately attack. The corpses scattered around it had likely tried to go through the door. Blood Land and Yeon-woo had promised each other to pass through the door together after their preparations were finished, but it was clear that theyd violated their promise and made an attempt to enter first. Not that I expected anything different. It was impossible to be disappointed if you didnt have any trust in the first place. However, the Gluttony Emperor seemed to feel guilty, so he scolded the advance party that was examining the entrance. The captain of the advance party bowed, saying that he was willing to be punished. Yeon-woo didnt pay too much attention to this farce and approached Balnanta. U-um! Its danger! The Gluttony Emperor and the advance party tried to stop Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo walked just close enough to Balnanta without activating him. He attempted to project his thoughts into the automaton. [You are attempting to contact the combat automaton (Balnanta).] [You have failed.] [You lack the qualification.] I guess I cant. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. He had been wondering whether hed manage to control Balnanta. Even if Kalatus is alive, he cant influence the defenses of the labyrinthis that how it is? It wasnt going to be easy to reach Kalatus. I guess I have to go with my original plan. Yeon-woo continued to send his thoughts into Balnanta. [You are attempting to contact the combat automaton (Balnanta).] [You have failed.] [Due to repeat hacking attempts, the secondary defense system has been activated.] [Current system phase: 3] [The system is in a constant mode of activation.] Flash! Suddenly, Balnanta opened its eyes. Although it was a stone statue, a sharp light appeared in its eyes, which rolled from side to side. They were as fierce as the eyes of a beast hunting its prey. Instantly, the entrance grew deathly silent. The Gluttony Emperor, who had been scolding the captain, and the advance party all shut their mouths and stared. Since the advance party had already fought Balnanta once, they were especially wary. They were ready to move, but Balnanta seemed content to glare at Yeon-woo without budging. Hmph! That was dramatic. The Gluttony Emperor approached Yeon-woo, grumbling as he wiped his sweat with a handkerchief. Balnanta was too tricky even for him to handle. Since they didnt know if there were any other violent monsters inside the labyrinth, he had to conserve his power. He couldnt waste it all carelessly. The preparation is done with this. Unlike the relieved Gluttony Emperor, Yeon-woo was smiling behind his mask. The defense system progressed through different phases whenever trespassers appeared. Balnanta had been set up to stop intruders once phase two had been activated, but Yeon-woos hacking attempts had made it more tolerant. As the Gluttony Emperor and the others sighed in relief at Balnantas inaction, the statue was identifying and analyzing all the living creatures around it to determine the quickest way to eliminate all of them. If a battle began here Itll quickly get to phases four and five and maybe even beyond that. Obviously, the higher the phase, the more Balnantas combat power would increase. If the Lion Alliance, the Devil Army, the Elohim, and White Dragon were tossed into the mix? It would be pandemonium. Even if they somehow managed to defeat Balnanta, the other guards connected to the system would immediately take action and disorient them. Yeon-woo held back his sly smile and turned to the Gluttony Emperor. The Gluttony Emperor grinned in a manner that he probably thought was awe-inspiring, but the way his skin flapped only triggered disgust. Anyway, now that youve seen the labyrinth, youre going to get started right away, hm? Yes, Your Majesty. Once everyone appears. At that moment, Duke Moglay approached and bowed. We have news that the Lion Alliance is headed towards our headquarters. The Devil Army, the Elohim, and White Dragon also acted right away after their meeting. Hahaha! Theyre not gentlemen either! Blood Land had planted a spy in the Lion Alliance whod passed on the information that the Devil Army, the Elohim, and White Dragon were meeting. The Gluttony Emperor was wondering when they would make their move. He chuckled and turned to Duke Moglay. Moglay! Yes, Your Majesty. Duke Moglay knelt humbly. You are aware that you have sinned against Cain and me, yes? Indeed, Your Majesty. Then you must lead those scumbags here, even if it costs you your life. Understood? Your wish is my command! Duke Moglay bowed once more and quickly left. He was going to return to their headquarters, which would be surrounded by their enemies at this point. Psychos. They say theyre citizens, but theyre just used like cows. It was obvious how many Blood Land players would die as bait. As he watched the duke go, Yeon-woo quietly murmured, Hanryeong. Ill take my leave. The shadow that fell from Yeon-woo silently merged with Duke Moglays. In the forest, mercenaries and players such as old Triton members moved on Ivans orders. Magicians buffed them from the sky. Ill have the Hoarders headno matter what it takes. The Lion Alliance moved from the north, the Devil Army from the east, the Elohim from the south, and White Dragon from the west. After theyd agreed not to get in each others way, they approached from the most convenient direction with one goal: to kill the Hoarder. Despite their differences, they agreed that whoever eliminated the Hoarder first would be the victor. Needless to say, Ivan didnt plan on holding back at all. He was still fuming at the way the Head Bishop, Waltz, and Magnus had patronized him. He wanted to crush their arrogant faces and shout that he wasnt inferior to themand that the soon-to-be-empty spot among the Nine Kings would be his. Cain! He roared, pushing away the soldiers of Blood Land who tried to protect the Hoarder. Cain! Boom! At that exact moment, the focused attacks from the magic alliance pierced through the barricade. A neat formation of mercenaries immediately followed Ivan to breach Blood Lands base. At that moment, he saw the player who had been repelling trespassers steadily: Duke Moglay. The Nan of Blood Land was covered in blood. Duke Moglay instinctively turned around and repelled the attacks aimed at his neck. Then, he realized his opponent was Ivan and frowned. Iron Lion! Cain! Where is the Hoarder?! Do you think Id tell you? ThenIll kill you if I must! Boom! Ivan released his rage, offended that a duke that wasnt even one of the Nine Kings had dismissed him. He began to push against the duke with even more strength. Lion Mobilization The berserker skill that allowed him to become the mercenary king activated. Explosions followed it. Duke Moglay also activated his Disturbance and swung his sword up. Rumble. The ground shook, and clouds of sand soared up. What are you doing?! Sing louder! At Duke Moglays words, the clan members of Blood Land all raised their voices to sing the military song. Boom, boom, boom! When the ground shook with their footsteps, a powerful turbulence made the battlefield quake. The clan members hearts thumped faster, while their faces turned as red as tomatoes. The cheers! The cheers have stopped, and the red flag has risen, like the embodiment of the battlefield. Spread it far! Let our song raise hurrahs! Let our flag shake the world. The clan members of Blood Land prepared for death as they began to push away the trespassers. As the battlefield grew even more intense, the Head Bishop watched his subordinates fight from far away. I dont see him from here. He clucked his tongue. While Ivan was clashing with Duke Moglay, he learned that Yeon-woo and the Gluttony Emperor werent at the base. Since the Ruyi Bang pieces are important, they cant be allowed to run free any longer. He pulled out a small, milky bead and smashed it. O Seven Great Demon Kings. Please summon the touch of the Wind Demon Lord to this location. Swish! [The Wind Demon Lord responds to your summons.] [Celestial Wind and Waves is activating.] A wind suddenly wrapped around the Head Bishop and spread along the battlefield to find Yeon-woo. Something similar was happening in the south and the west. Tsk! Is this Gluttony bastard playing some trick? Magnus clucked his tongue and fixed his gaze on the sky. [Many gods are with you.] [The godly society is participating.] [The godly society is participating.] Magnus was receiving enough blessings from many gods to become the Roman Dictator. He shouted, opening more Channels as the powers of the gods reached the lower world to crush Blood Lands defenses. Magnus chased after Yeon-woos tracks among the ruins. Waltz ripped apart the Blood Land soldiers with an indifferent expression as she continued marching forward. When she realized that Yeon-woo wasnt there, she created ten different Nascent Soul Bodies and let them loose, expanding her senses. The three kings of the Tower chased after Yeon-woo in their individual ways, and nearly at the same time, they reached a portal that led to an unknown destination. You cant enter! Duke Moglay realized that the three kings were coming towards him and tried to push Ivan away, turning his sword to the portal. Swish. Kashing! However, it was impossible to stop the three kings from entering when he could barely deal with Ivan. There was a flash of light, and his right arm still holding his sword flew into the air, and his left leg was cut below the knee. The three kings were quickly sucked into the portal deep inside the base without a care for the fallen Duke Moglay. Dammit! Everyone, stop fighting and follow me! Thinking hed lost his chance to gain a head start, Ivan turned away from the duke and jumped into the portal with only the bare minimum of forces. The other soldiers all rushed to follow their leaders, and the chaotic battlefield grew silent. Keekeekeek. Morons. They jumped in like moths to a flame, not knowing this is all His Majestys will. Duke Moglay leaned against a rock, exhausted. However, he laughed at the thought that theyd all entered the portal. Although countless Blood Land citizens had lost their lives and hed lost two limbs, theyd managed to trap three kings and four large clans. Theyd gained more than theyd lost. Their enemies would be sent into a location where the guards of the labyrinth would be waiting to sweep them away. News of Kalatus grave would then spread throughout the Tower, and more forces and rankers would be sucked in as though it were a black hole. Duke Moglay believed without a doubt that the last person standing in the mess would be their emperor. This sacrifice would become a solid foundation for their soon-to-be-completed empire. He believed in this so faithfully that he smiled, not feeling the pain of his injuries. The relief that hed accomplished his mission was so great that he would have kept smiling until the surviving soldiers of their headquarters retrieved himexcept for the voice that suddenly whispered in his year. Sorry, but this arrangement was created by our king, not yours. Youre no different from them. Duke Moglay quickly turned at the sudden threat. He swung his remaining arm. Standing over an exceptionally long shadow, Hanryeong smiled at him as his swords swung. Trai! Duke Moglay couldnt finish saying traitor because swords suddenly flew towards his blind spots. His head flew into the air, still with a shocked expression on it. Hanryeong and Rebecca looked at each others eyes, then moved to take care of the remaining people at the base. Shadows spread like inkblots, and the Spirit Guai rose. Wh-why isaaack! The massacre began. Chapter 418 - Dragon Temple (5) Whoosh! Wild flames blazed high, ravenously eating away at Blood Lands ruined base. Only the corpses piled on the ground were evidence that an intense battle had taken place. There were no survivors at all. What in the world happened here? Creutz quietly landed from the sky, looking around in surprise. He had rushed over after hearing that four large clans had allied themselves to target Yeon-woo and Blood Land. He arrived thinking that hed land in the middle of a raging battle, but all he saw were ruins. The fighting was already over. Did they move somewhere else? Just as he was about to pull our Zulfikar, the shadows of wyverns loomed over him as players in elaborate armor landed one by one. Huh? Are we in the wrong place? Its quieter than I anticipated. Theyre not the kind of people who would end things like this. They were the Fantasy Regiments main forces along with the Illusion Knightage: the Free Priest Clan, the Black Wolves, and Fire King Group. They were among the top ten squads. The First Squad, Wings of Blue Sky, landed last. In one glance, one would get an impression of coldness from them. Even though they had only ten members, their presence was greater than those of the Illusion Knightage and the other forces combined. The other players all bowed to them with respect. The First Squad had started off with only a few members and instantly caused an uproar in the Tower. They were the ones who connected the 108 organizations together and birthed the Fantasy Regiment. Each member was a ranker or even a high ranker, and it was the first time they revealed themselves. They were better known as the First Squad, the Regiment Leaders Protectors, instead of Wings of Blue Sky. One of them slowly strode forward, a striking symbol of wings on his chest. His face was covered by a hood, which obscured his features. However, his eyes flashed with coldness from within the hood as though he could see through everything. It seems like there was a battle in the beginning, but after some of the combatants left, it became a massacre. Hm. Whats this? Did a new group enter the fray? The Regiment Leader scanned his surroundings and muttered to himself. He had a talent for analysis and reacting appropriately according to his deductions, but hed never seen anything like this. It seemed as if the main leaders of the Lion Alliance, the Devil Army, the Elohim, and White Dragon had suddenly disappeared. After that, a massacre had happened. He had no idea why they suddenly vanished, nor could he imagine anyone who could single-handedly massacre the soldiers of the Eight Clans, even without their commanders. The only people that came to mind were the dukes of Blood Land, the bishops of the Devil Army, and the Martial Gods of the former Cheonghwado. However, their movements were easily tracked, and they couldnt avoid the eyes that Regiment Leader had placed throughout the Tower. Is this the reason? He managed to find remnants of a portal in the center of the burned, collapsing base. It was already closed, but hints of magic power still remained. Ramat, check where this portal is connected to and if it can be opened again. Since theres still some magic power left, the coordinates will probably pop up immediately. Yes, sir. Ramat, the leader of the Third Squad, the Free Priests Clan, stepped up and began to chant. Small sparks and a magic circle that had been set up on the ground began to activate. The Regiment Leader watched the portal reopen and quietly murmured. Just a little longer now He had been waiting for so long. Had it been two years? No. Three or four yearsit mightve been nearly ten years. After that day, hed completely forgotten the passage of time. He lived for only one goal, and today was the day he could finally reach it. He had created the Fantasy Regiment to resolve this grudge, and he would now be able to gain the meeting hed been longing for! As excitement filled the Regiment Leaders eyes, the magic circle trembled to produce a red portal. Beyond it, they could sense the commotion of a chaotic battle. Everyone, follow the Regiment Leader into the portal. We dont know whats on the other side, so be prepared for combat! Creutz raised his hand and shouted. When the Regiment all gathered, he automatically took the position of vice regiment leader. They were about to cross the portal when they felt a sudden presence behind them. Hey, who are you guys? The Regiment Leader and Creutz paused. They turned around to see a group of fierce and wary-looking players whose numbers matched their own. It was Chatura, Shanon, and Demon Beauty Castle. * * * [You have successfully absorbed Nan.] Yeon-woo received news from Hanryeong that Duke Moglay had been taken care of when the Devil Army and the others appeared through the large portal. He had to hold in the laughter that almost escaped his mouth. Hopefully, my guess is right. Guai Ruk Nan Shin were the four dukes that supported the Gluttony Emperorthe horror that allowed the current Blood Land to reign as one of the Eight Clans. However, Yeon-woo asked the same question his brother once did: where did the Guai Ruk Nan Shin come from? Blood Land is definitely strong. They have an extensive history and the determination to maintain their vanished land. If you have a long history in the jungle-like world of the Tower, it means that youre strong. But technically, Blood Lands history is one more of persecution than honor. Because of their elitism, they werent able to mingle with others and were discriminated against. Due to this reason, if you had to assess Blood Lands status, theyre only among the upper-middle class. This position suddenly changed after the Gluttony Emperor rose to power and the dukes called Guai Ruk Nan Shin appeared. With the merciless conquest of the Gluttony Emperor, Blood Land had grown prosperous, and the four dukes were replaced multiple times. However, even though the individuals changed, the Gluttony Emperor never changed the titles even after taking the throne. When Duke Ardbad, who was Ruk, died, his position wasnt abolished, and Yeon-woo heard that the emperor was looking for someone to take it over. He didnt think this was a coincidence. Just as the stone of gluttony allowed the half-witted Gluttony Emperor to eat his brothers and the former emperor, Yeon-woo thought the titles of the four dukes probably had their roots in it as well. The Gluttony Emperor was blinded by greed, but considering how he raised Blood Land to its current position, he clearly had used the stone well. If not, then the power emanating from the stone was strong enough to help him. He had used most of it to strengthen himself and put what was left into something called Guai Ruk Nan Shin. Fortunately, things were going as Yeon-woo planned. Ding. [You have successfully absorbed Disorder.] [You have taken part of the Soulstone (Stone of Gula). The Soulstone you already own (Stone of Superbia) is reacting.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) wants more power.] Messages began to appear at a quick pace, and the Philosophers Stone in his chest rang happily. [Sudden Quest (Sin Stone) has been created.] [Sudden Quest / Sin Stone] [Description: Luciel, the keeper of the fire of the beginning was blinded by greed. He swallowed the fire and was forced to fight a long war against the heavenly world. However, although the gods and demons successfully tore Luciels wings off, they too were blinded by greed and could not retrieve the fire of the beginning. They were forced to watch it fall to the lower world. The spark combined with Luciels soul, and when it reached the ground, it split into fourteen different stones. Most of them have been successfully retrieved by the heavenly world, but a few of them remain in the lower world. One of them is the Stone of Superbia. And now, the Stone of Gula has been discovered. Virtues are pulled to other virtues, and sins are pulled to other sins. There is a probability that the Stone of Superbia and the Stone of Gula are calling to each other. Combine the Stone of Superbia and Stone of Gula to create a new stone, the Sin Stone. You will have to steal the Stone of Gula away from its powerful owner and analyze to stone so that it will be connected properly.] [Qualification of participation: Owner of Soulstone] [Time Limit: - ] [Conditions of success: 1. Take possession of the Stone of Gula. 2. Analyze the Stone of Gula. 3. Create a new Soulstone by combining the Stone of Gula and the Stone of Superbia.] It worked! Yeon-woo shouted happily inside. As expected, it fit together like a puzzle. The Guai Ruk Nan Shin were the remnants of the Stone of Gula the Gluttony Emperor hadnt been able to control, and the system had recognized this after he absorbed one of them. If Id known this earlier, I would have taken Ruk when Duke Ardbad died, he muttered to himself. It was a shame, but then it had been impossible for him back then to do anything like that. He hadnt known about using Soulstones or even how to take Ruk. Even if he had, he wouldnt have been able to incorporate it. The Philosophers Stone squirmed, emitting magic power as though it were telling him to feed it with more power. Yeon-woo felt like the Demonism inside the Philosophers Stone was shouting at him. However, the change wasnt too noticeable since the Guai Ruk Nan Shin fell short of the original power of the Stone of Gula. That means the Gluttony Emperor is using the stone improperly. Still, after gaining Disorder, Yeon-woo felt like his Spirit Guai felt smoother. Meanwhile, the Gluttony Emperors face had grown stiff. Whats this? A string that had always been connected to him was suddenly cut. It meant Duke Moglay had died. Although hed been anticipating his death, and he could always appoint someone to take the title, the death itself didnt matter. What was concerning was that the power that should have returned to him had disappeared. What happened? Whats going on? Is there someone among my enemies who has caught onto the stones? But how? I havent been exposed at all. His head whirled with questions. If the power didnt return, it would be a great loss for him and Blood Land. In fact, things might become really bad. Since he was an extraordinarily greedy person, any loss was a terrible thing, and this wasnt just an ordinary item. Whats wrong, Your Majesty? However, the Gluttony Emperor couldnt keep thinking about this situation because Yeon-woo interrupted his train of thought. The enemies are near. Please have your soldiers retreat. Otherwise, theyll become involved as well. The Gluttony Emperor collected himself. He had to figure out how to regain Nan, but it was more urgent to move forward with the plan. Fortunately, he could see the three main suspects who might have taken Nan entering: the Head Bishop, Magnus, and Waltz. After he took care of them, hed find out which one of them was the culprit. Retreat! All forces move back! Soldiers, disperse! Disperse! On Duke Tuan Tiens command, Blood Lands advance party began to move back towards the wall of murals. At that point, the Lion Alliance, the Devil Army, and the Elohi entered the common hall. Balnanta, which had been looking warily at the invaders all this time, began to tremble. [Multiple trespassers have been discovered. Warning. You cannot go forward.] [Multiple trespassers have been discovered. Warning. Any attempts to approach are not allowed.] [The system phase is being adjusted.] [Current system phase: 5] [According to protocol, Balnanta is switching to permanent activation mode.] Balnanta slowly rose. An ominous energy began to storm around it, but the trespassers didnt realize it until it was too late. Swish. Boom! The players that just arrived through the portal disappeared in a spray of blood and flesh. Wh-what is going on? Magnus eyes widened as one of his subordinates suddenly burst into a cloud of blood. One of the players who had just died was Uros, the leader of the Elohims pride, the Seven Member Squad, and a head of the Protogenoi tribe! The deaths of the heads of the Protogenoi tribe placed the Elohim in danger, and this was something he couldnt accept. You! Magnus furiously opened his palm and thrust it forward. Giants Hammer was his signature skill. It was like a Giant striking down with his palm to create powerful winds. However, in response, Balnanta spread its right hand open and absorbed the strikewith the same form, power, and skill that Magnus had. Boom! As Magnus eyes filled with disbelief, Balnata shot its left palm forward with the same skill but at a higher proficiency and with greater power. Intense winds swallowed Magnus up and swept everything away. Rumble. Now! As everyone fought, Yeon-woo spread his Fire Wings and threw himself towards the iron door that was now defenseless. Chapter 419 - Dragon Temple (6) Hoarder! Ivan was the first to react to Yeon-woos presence. The battlefield was filled with confusion from Balnantas sudden attack, and he was the only one who chased after Yeon-woo. However, Balnanta stretched its hand towards the door, as if it wouldnt let anyone approach. It brought the blade of its palm down, dividing space. Ivan activated his signature skill, Lion Mobilization Hup! Ivan quickly turned from running to Yeon-woo and brought his sword down. There was a wild clang, and his body shook as it was pushed away. His sword trembled and it was nearly cracked into pieces. Sweat dripped down his back. If he had moved just a fraction slower, his back would have broken. Balnanta was more proficient in Lion Mobilization than him. How can a mere combat automaton! From what he knew, combat automatons could only imitate movements and not their opponents proficiency and power. This was too much. Was this the secret weapon the Hoarder had prepared when hed gone missing for a year? Or was it part of Blood Lands machinations? If neither of them had anything to do with it, then was it related to the strange message that had appeared when hed crossed the portal? [You have entered the hidden stage Dragon Labyrinth.] Dragon Labyrinth? What was that? There were many different areas on the fiftieth floor, but there was no section with that name. Since it was a hidden stage, it was clearly a secret areacould it be related to the ruins that everyone thought lay under the Dragons Temple? Rumble! However, Ivan didnt have a chance to consider this much longer. Balnanta had arrived in front of him and punched him in the stomach. Ivans sword exploded, and blood spurted up. In the meantime, the Head Bishop and Waltz chased after Yeon-woo and the Gluttony Emperor at the speed of light. Your Majesty! Well take care of this place, so please open the door! Tarbing, escort His Majesty! Duan Tien! Duke Tuan Tien, who had been attending to the emperor, fell back. Boom! He activated his magic power, skidding as his flesh ripped apart and bone blades popped through his skin like a porcupines quills. Duke Tuan Tiens signature skill, Skeleton Sword, turned his bones into swords. After being combined with Guai from the Gluttony Emperor, his bones had grown abnormally tough, and he was a walking weapon. When Duke Tuan Tien gripped his shoulders and pushed magic power in, his sharp bones instantly multiplied until he looked like a bush. The Head Bishop and Waltz frowned in annoyance and waved their hands in front of them. As they did, space trembled and the pieces of bones exploded futilely. However, the broken pieces obscured their vision, and taking advantage of this, blazing Inferno Sight appeared. Iforbidyou to.approach. Magic fell from the magic squares in the air. As the ground cracked, columns of fire shot up. Now that Boo was an Elder Lich, he had grown more powerful. Swoosh. Holes appeared in the fog of bone dust, and the cracks in the ground stopped the Head Bishop and Waltz from approaching. You bastards! Waltz destroyed the attacks with a scowl. However, it wasnt easy to get past Duke Tuan Tien and Boo, whose main purpose was to stop them. She tried using a dispel-type magic her mother, the Summer Queen, had taught her, but Boo brushed it aside as if he were showing her how superior he was to her. Waltz couldnt allow this to continue, and so she separated her Nascent Soul Bodies. She wasnt eager to do it because she might expose her weaknesses as she divided her power, but she had no choice. Dozens of Nascent Soul Bodies spread around her and chased after Yeon-woo. Oh dear! Duke Tuan Tien tried to stop them, but it wasnt easy. A few of them managed to successfully cross the cracks Boo had created. Just then, unfamiliar faces appeared through the dust cloud. With the scale of this fight, I see that friend still brings trouble wherever he goes. Ill create a barrier first. Demon Beauty! Well take care of this place! It was the Fantasy Regiments Regiment Leader, Creutz, Chatura, and Shanon. After realizing they were allies, they quickly entered the portal together. Edora, who was with Yeon-woo, greeted them, raising Divine Evil high in the air. Boom! Balnanta, who had been busy with Ivan and Magnus, returned and began to attack Waltz and the Head Bishop from behind. In the midst of Aura explosions and collisions, Yeon-woos hand finally reached the iron door. [A visitor has been recognized.] [You have successfully opened the first gate of the Dragon Labyrinth.] [You have successfully evaded the keeper of the door (Balnanta).] [A hidden condition has been satisfied.] Finally! The Gluttony Emperors smile deepened. He knew that there was still a long way to go beyond this door, but he had the map. In contrast, their enemies would have to deal with countless guards the moment the labyrinth opened. Although it might not be a massacre, theyd at least suffer great damage. In the meantime, he could take all the legacies of the Draconic species himself. His eyes were red, as though he were already seeing a multitude of treasures in front of him. He licked his lips. [Hidden trials are beginning.] [1st trial: survive the labyrinth.] What? The Gluttony Emperors eyes widened at the unexpected message. He instinctively turned to Yeon-woo, whose eyes were curved in a cold smile behind his mask. Ca! Before the Gluttony Emperor could finish calling Yeon-woo, a light from the labyrinth brightened over everything in the common hall and swallowed them up. Swoosh! * * * After I received Kalatus summons, I immediately went to his lair. I didnt experience it myself, but from what I heard from the protector Uballa, apparently there are various trials in the labyrinth. The labyrinth is the last safe haven Kalatus made for many Draconic species. He explained that if someone dared to disturb their rest, they had to show that they were qualified to do so. The trials in the temple are part of the labyrinths trials, as well. When I heard it allIll just stop here. However, I became sure of one thing: from the start, rankers and ordinary players are fucked. Scattering players along the complicated labyrinth at random locations and making them find their way on their own? And thats not all. Just listening to the things they have to facewhew, its not humane! Oh, I guess Kalatus isnt human, so, wow, what a reptilian thing to do. Looks like things are going according to plan for now, Yeon-woo muttered to himself, scanning his surroundings. All he could see was a cave covered in stalactites. Deep caverns yawned to his left and right, but it was so dark that he couldnt see much of them. He seemed to be alone, which meant that things were going well, at least for now. The players at the entrance have probably been scattered around, too. Fighting multiple forces would only be disadvantageous for him, but it was a different situation if their locations were designated randomly. With the soldiers split up, theyd be wary of each other at the same time, and with limited resources in such a large place, self-preservation would come first. Theyd break away from their groups and even attack each other. The Lion Alliance, the Elohim, the Devil Army, White Dragon, and Blood Land had all fallen in a trap. Soon enough, news of this place would reach the floors above as well, and more people would jump in as rumors of the Dragon Labyrinth and Kalatus grave spread like wildfire. The more people entered the labyrinth, the larger the chaotic chessboard would become until it was a black hole that swallowed everything up. It was the ideal scenario for Yeon-woo. However, labyrinth posed a problem for him: the Channels that always tailed him were now shut. So, it doesnt work. Dragon Temple. Dragon Labyrinth. Obviously, Kalatus considered it unpleasant to have other beings looking into their safe haven. Many players that werent Apostles borrowed the strength of gods and demons as well. Now, all of those abilities had been taken away because of the trait of the Draconic species. Although they had remained in the lower world while the gods and demons ascended to the heavenly world, they were once their equals and also transcendent species. There was no way Kalatus would approve of those irritating gazes. However, with all the Channels closed, Yeon-woo wouldnt be able to open Sky Wings. I wonder if the Black Kings power is working. Fortunately, he saw that the three Casts were trembling and nodded. Since the Cast of the Black King gave power through artifacts, it seemed unrelated to the Channels. It was a shame he couldnt use Sky Wings, but as long as he had the Black Kings power, hed probably get through the labyrinth without too much trouble. He already knew of a shortcut to get to the lair. There was one other drawback. [Dragons Curse has been applied.] [Your attack and defensive powers are dropping.] [Your elemental power and control are dropping.] The debuffs of the hidden stages were being applied. [The trait Demonic Draconic Divine Body has partially released you from Dragons Curse.] Thanks to his draconic body type, the curse was minimized, but his body still felt heavier than normal. With this, even the kings will have trouble, since the Dragons Curses effectiveness rises in parallel to your power. No matter whether they were rankers, high rankers, or even the Nine Kings, would they be able to overcome the trials and attacks from the graveyard keepers with all the constraints? Yeon-woo smiled evilly, thinking of the players that were probably dealing with the guards at this moment. He was worried about Edora, who wasnt with him, but he believed she was smart enough to find the lair. He had told her about the formation of the labyrinth in advance. That kid will be able to do it. [Survive the labyrinth.] After reading the description of the first trial, Yeon-woo slowly extended his Extrasensory Perception around him. First, he needed to know where he was. Oh, right. He suddenly remembered the face of the Regiment Leader, who had been next to Creutz before they entered the labyrinth. It was him. Yeon-woos eyes darkened. Chapter 420 - Dragon Temple (7) Am I insection B2-AC11? Im farther away than I expected. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue when he realized where he was. The lair was at the center of the labyrinth, and he had a long way to go. From here, I have to move to the right. Then left after that, take the third exit, and the second diagonal path? [Wind Path - Gale] Yeon-woo moved quickly, stepping on the path Wind Path created with his Draconic Divine Eyes open. He passed through the labyrinth, which was so complicated that he never would have made it through if he didnt know the route in advance. Suddenly, with a bone-chilling sound, the ground that Yeon-woo was about to step on cracked. Confirmingintruder. A black-armored skeletal knight with a lance slowly rose to block his path. It was one of the Spartoiguards born from Kalatus teeth. Spartoi were usually birthed from a part of a Draconic species body, which made them extremely skilled. The Spring Queen Waltz and the Autumn Lord Tom were Spartoi from the Summer Queens blood. The labyrinth was filed with Kalatus Spartoi. However, they were at different levels. Those with the highest level, like Balnanta, were at five, and the one in front of him wasMaybe around three? The Spartois red eyes looked Yeon-woo up and down, and it made a mechanical noise. Intruder. Calculating Yeon-woo just watched what it was doing. Before they fought, there was something he needed to confirm. Kalatus definitely said they were going to come. Who does he mean? He was probably the only one who knew the labyrinths location. Who else would be trying to enter it? He didnt think it was going to be an ordinary player. No one dared face Kalatus in the lower world. Even the Summer Queen hadnt done it. But if Kalatus borrowed Edoras eyes to warn him, it had to be urgent. How far had they come? Yeon-woo thought hed be able to tell through the Spartoi. He thought the protectors within the labyrinth could read the traces of a dragon on him, and perhaps only Balnantas programming couldnt tell. If they could read the traces, then that meant the labyrinth was still safe from them. If notIt means the threat is close. Calculation failure! Boom! The Spartoi jumped off from the ground, lance extended. Just as I thought. Clang! Yeon-woo quickly pulled Vigrid out and smacked the lance away. Although I do feel a bit heavy. Using the Atman System thoroughly, he took a step forward. Although the lance was bent, the Spartoi tried to strike Yeon-woo once more, but he had already used Blink to disappear. He reappeared right behind the Spartoi and just as the black Aura in Vigrid was about to cleave it in half, two lances suddenly crossed in front of Yeon-woo and blocked Vigrid. Ca-clang! Two more Spartoi had saved their comrade. Intruder level adjusted. Danger level 3. There were five danger levels in total. I dont like that. It would be annoying to deal with them for too long, so he gripped Vigrid more tightly. Rumble! The black Aura turned even darker, and it exploded into Wave of Fire, which he hadnt used in a while. It was less destructive than usual because of the debuff, but it was powerful enough to destroy the three Spartoi and any hidden Spartoi or traps that lay in wait ahead. Whoosh. Even the sound of the explosion was swallowed by the flames. When everything settled, there was only a scorched cave with melted stalactites, the ashes of the Spartoi, and the head of the first Spartoi that Yeon-woo had encountered. Danger level4. Its eyes were still fixed on Yeon-woo before they finally died. Much better. Smirking, he walked towards the Spartois head and dug through the remains to find a bead about the size of his hand. [A Piece of the Ancient Dragon Kalatus Tooth] [Category: Miscellaneous] [Description: A piece of the tooth that the ancient dragon Kalatus used to create a protector.] [Effect: It will help repel the Dragons Curse by a small amount. The more tooth pieces you collect, the greater the effect.] [With the artifact, a small part of the Dragons Curse has been removed.] [Your body has grown slightly lighter.] [The penalties applied to your skills have been slightly reduced.] [Hidden Quest (Curse Immunity I) has been created.] [Hidden Quest / Curse Immunity I)] [Description: You have trespassed on the grave of the last dragon king, Kalatus. The price of disturbing the dragon kings rest is a curse that prevents your body from performing at its regular capacity. Additionally, information about the trespasser has been delivered to all protectors of the grave, and they will search through this place to eliminate you. Deal with them or gather the pieces of the last dragon kings tooth within the set time limit. Only then will you be freed from the curse. Otherwise, the curse will take over.] [Qualification of Participation: Trespasser of the Dragon Labyrinth] [Time Limit: 48 hours] [Rewards: 1. Dragon Blessing 2. A related quest (Curse Immunity II)] [Penalties if the quest is not completed: 1. Stats irrevocably damaged 2. Soul invaded by curse] The others wouldnt have even dreamed that something like this could exist. The clock began to tick as soon as players entered the labyrinth, and no one would be able to avoid it, not even the Nine Kings. Even if the players managed to survive, they would never be free of the curse, even outside the labyrinth. That was how powerful the magic of the Draconic species was. It was the main reason why Yeon-woo called the labyrinth a trap. Yeon-woo used his shadows to retrieve the pieces on the ground, wanting to use them to his advantage in case he had to battle again. Just as he picked up the last piece, he heard a faint scream in the distance. Aaack! It seemed that a trespasser had met the Spartoi. Yeon-woo muted his presence as much as possible and quickly moved towards the direction of the scream, expanding his Extrasensory Perception. Ivan He encountered them frequently after leaving Tartarus, and now that they were confused, it was his chance. Yeon-woo held Vigrid again to quickly eliminate them. * * * "Head Bishop! Haa. Haa. Oh dear. Im showing my weakness. He smiled bitterly at the bishop who was looking at him sympathetically. Was this child the fourth or the fifth? Or the sixth? He didnt even remember, perhaps because of his dizziness. Actually, it was because he replaced the other bishops so often and the ranks of priests and bishops were so disorganized that it was hard for him to keep track. Still, even though they had been divided according to position and title for ease, they were all his precious brothers that he had personally nurtured and children born from the Heavenly Demons love. He had never discriminated among the followers of the Heavenly Demon. But you arent taking care of your faithful children at all. The Head Bishop held something out to the pale bishop, who was concerned about him even though his own condition wasnt exactly the best either. Take this, and regain your strength. How can someone whos supposed to protect me be so frail? But sir, this potion is! Go on, take it. The Head Bishop insisted the bishop have it. The bishop gulped down the potion with a worried expression. The potion was an elixir that allowed you to regain your strength in emergency situations, and after the former Head Bishop, Black Dawn, died, they lost the method of creating it. There werent many of the potions left. How could he not be moved by the offer? He promised himself that hed do anything to protect the Head Bishop in this dangerous place. As he patted the determined bishop on the shoulder, the Head Bishop was deep in thought. What to do All the Channels with the Heavenly Demon had been cut off. Although the Channels had been weak, they still provided enough power. Now, he was getting by on the strength hed earned from the shrine of the Seven Great Demon Kings, and he didnt know how long that would last. It means everyone here has fallen for that childs tricks, even his allies, Blood Land. Huhu! He impresses me more each time I see him. The Head Bishop chuckled, thinking of the player who put him in this state. I have to get rid of him. Only then can I step forward. The Head Bishop had already decided to abandon the Heavenly Demon after his failure on the Five Mountains of Penances. However, that didnt mean he was going to throw away all of his plans. He was still determined to become an aspect of the Heavenly Demon, even if the only thing sustaining him was his stubbornness. If the Bull Demon King is right, the head of the Dawn Demon should be there The Head Bishop muttered to himself, recalling the great being hed met in the shrine. To do that, I need to take the key from the child, the Hoarder. He hadnt expected it to be easy, but then the iron door opened and he was suddenly transported here. Without any Channels, his powers and abilities were gone. He had grown weak. It was the worst possible location for the Devil Army, who used their belief as power. What would happen if he encountered an enemy here? Even though they had promised not to get in each others way, if they knew the Devil Army had been weakened so much, that promise wouldnt mean anything. He would make the same choice, too. He needed to find a way. Sir. Yes. I feel it too. Ill take care of this place, so you should! No. I believe its too late, since someone is approaching. The Head Bishop and the bishop turned to look at the mouth of a long tunnel. The darkness at its entry split, and someone appeared. She looked exhausted, as though she had just been through a tough battle, and she frowned, as if she was displeased to see the Head Bishop. I didnt anticipate seeing you this quickly, Spring Queen. Waltz looked at the Head Bishop with unreadable eyes. * * * On his way to the Tower, Kahn happened to overhear the gossip that was spreading around the market. He didnt know how many times hed heard the same piece of news. Hey, hey! Did you hear? What is it? Do you live under a rock?! Theres a mess on the fiftieth floor right now! The grave of the last dragon king, Kalatus, had appeared! The rumors sprang out of nowhere to rush through the entire Tower. Now, it had even reached the Outer District. The historic site belonging to the old Draconic species that had gone extinct with the Summer Queens death naturally drew the attention of countless players. Large clans and rankers who could enter the fiftieth floor were eager to get to it. There were also semi-rankers who had already attempted the fiftieth floor and failed multiple times who jumped on board, thinking it was a new opportunity for them to become a ranker. Portals headed for Kalatus grave turned into areas of competition. Everyone wanted the dragon kings legacy for himself. Kalatus haven would no longer be a one due to all the players ready to bombard it. The dropouts of the Tower in the Outer District were also excited. Even if they couldnt be a victor in the competition, a small piece of the legacy would help them make it big. People were already gathering money to form groups, creating teams, and doing other things they thought would help. The Dragon Labyrinth. Sensing the charged air, Kahn clenched his fists. So, thats where Cain is? He had been looking for Yeon-woo to solve Doyles Channel problem. It seemed like Yeon-woo was progressing faster than hed anticipated. Hes getting started. As he looked at the Tower, it seemed like dark storm clouds were gathering over it. Chapter 421 - Dragon Temple (8) Dammit! The leader of Black Dragon, the Autumn Lord Tom, couldnt contain his anger and swept away the items on his desk. Crash. They were all rare and precious items, treasures that his mother, the Summer Queen, had given him because he was the youngest. However, the sight of them made him feel dissatisfied. The rumors he heard made him lose all reasonrumors that the dragon king Kalatus grave had been discovered. At first, he hadnt believed them. Talk of a hidden site on the fiftieth floor had been circulating for a long time, but even if it did exist, he never thought the idiotic Gluttony Emperor who would find it first. To Tom, the Gluttony Emperor was just a tool for decreasing White Dragons forces and an easy prey in the future. However, now that hed discovered the rumors were true, he felt dismayed. With all the Draconic species gone, and the descendants of the Summer Queen all battling to be her true successor, finding the ancient site of the old dragons could be something that would turn the tide. The legacy of the dragons wasnt just a treasure in itself, it was also a good excuse to declare yourself the true successor to the Draconic species. However, this treasure was now in the hands of the Gluttony Emperor, whom hed already betrayed once. Waltz had become involved in this because she was fighting with Blood Land. The entire situation just made Tom feel worse. I have to interfere somehow. Any way I can There was still time to enter the grave under the pretext of helping Blood Land, but he would risk being trapped and lose even more of his soldiers. Hed heard that the grave was a labyrinth and one wrong step meant suffering a lot of damage. However, there were rumors that Blood Land had a map. He needed to appease that disgusting pig, the Gluttony Emperor. Overnight, the person who had the upper hand had changed. I have to give that pig something he will like. What do I have that hell want? What would be a treasure that the greedy and vain Gluttony Emperor would like? Tom paced around his room and racked his brain. A crystal rolling on the ground suddenly glowed. Youngest, I heard your situation isnt too different from ours. How about we work together for a while? A familiar voice rang out. It was one of the leaders of Green Dragon, Dragon Tiger Hyall. Tom bent over and picked up the crystal. The Summer Queen had given one to each of her children a long time ago, and they hadnt used it since theyd begun fighting among themselves. His other siblings were probably as desperate as he was. Thinking that it might be worth listening to their offer, Tom said, Long time no see, brother. * * * As Ivan felled the Spartoi with the few subordinates he had left, a flash of light burst in front of his eyes. He only felt two things: it was hot and he was furious. He knew what the flames coming from the walls of the cave were, and he felt it was pathetic that he couldnt do anything but be a sitting duck. When he came to, his subordinates were all gone, and only a hated face appeared in his vision. It was a man wearing a black mask and coat, the enemy that had taken his son from him and destroyed his clan: the Hoarder, Cain. Why are you keeping me alive? Ivan growled at Yeon-woo. He was wrapped up in strange chains, and he couldnt even use his skills. His pride wouldnt let him be pulled around like a dog on a leash. He would rather die than be a prisoner of war like this. However, Yeon-woo just retrieved strange-looking beads from the skeletal Spartoi using his shadows, as though he couldnt hear Ivan. Why are you keeping me alive?! Ivan couldnt hold back his rage and shouted once more. Only then did Yeon-woo stop what he was doing and slowly turn around. His eyes behind the mask were still and emotionless. Youre wrong. What? Im not keeping you alive. Im just leaving you alone because of Kahn. Ivan was speechessl. I dont know what happened between you and Kahn. But Kahn is a special friend, and since youre his father, I wont do anything to you. Ill let Kahn decide. Do you plan on humiliating me? If you think its humiliating, you can bite your tongue off and die. What? Like I said, I dont have any particular reason for keeping you alive aside from Kahn. If you want to die, be my guest. Ill decide whether I toss Kahn your corpse or hide it. Ivan couldnt respond. And if you want to die, die quietly on your own. Dont hurt your only sons heart. Ivan bit his lower lip. He realized that in the end, he was worthless to Yeon-woo, just as he was worthless to the Head Bishop, Waltz, and Magnus. He realized how useless he was. Yeon-woo tsked to himself as he watched Ivan. How annoying. He knew that something had happened between Kahn and Ivan, and he was angry because he had experienced the same thing back on Earth. His father had been irresponsible when it came to their family, and it disgusted him that despite that, he still had a lot of pride. He thought it would be best to leave the decision to kill Ivan to Kahn. And I can keep him as a hostage if necessary, too. Yeon-woo glanced at the silent Ivan. It seemed like Ivan wouldn''t speak any more nonsense. Then he looked at the stone door in front of him. According to the diary, this should be it. The labyrinth was as complex as an ant colony, and there were many stone rooms hidden throughout it. Some were used to store weapons, some were laboratories, while others were libraries and farms for materials. It was possible to own one after passing a test, and each one was guaranteed to be incredible since it had been left behind by the Draconic species. However, Yeon-woo wasnt interested in those. The stone rooms contain failed experiments or mass-produced items with low quality. The real treasure was probably stored in Kalatus lair, the stone room ahead was the only way to get there. From the outside, it looked like any other stone room, but when Yeon-woo held his hand over it with magic power, rune letters glittered over the door. Creak. With the sound of gears turning, the stone door opened. Wait, I have something to! Just then, Ivan called out to Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woos shadow suddenly stretched over him and swallowed him up. Nothing good would come out of showing what was inside to an outsider. The interior of the stone room that Yeon-woo entered was relatively small. There didnt seem to be any structures or equipment, just a black crystal ball on a pedestal in the center of the room. To players searching for treasure, it wouldnt look like much, but it was what Yeon-woo needed the most in the labyrinth. He slowly climbed the pedestal and observed the ball. It was cracked and pieces of it had fallen off. Up close, it looked more like an egg than a ball. were different cracks on it, [Unknown Egg] [Category: Miscellaneous] [Description: An egg with an undetermined utility. From its cracked appearance, it appears restoration is necessary.] Yeon-woo pulled out all the pieces of Kalatus tooth that he had gathered so far. The black egg and the pieces floated up into the air, whirling as they merged into one. It rotated like a Rubiks cube then turned into a tiny fairy. Are you the one who woke me up? The fairy glowed with a blue light as he slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was like a machines, completely devoid of emotions. Yeon-woo nodded. Yes. Youre Uballa, the main core processor of this labyrinth, right? You recognize me, although this is my first time seeing you. You can say that. Kalatus five protectors are all uniquely powerful. Their leader is Uballa, the protector who can also be considered the main processor of the complex network of protectors. Also, his motive for protecting the labyrinth is I cant be called a visitor if Im visiting a grave without even knowing who the owners son is. That hes Kalatus son, whom Kalatus had no other choice but to lose a long time ago. Its the face hes longed for his entire life. Although he was a great dragon king, this is what blinded him and led to the extinction of his species. I never imagined Id be called by that name after waking up from my long slumber. His voice was still mechanical and emotionless, but Yeon-woo felt like he was sighing. My master, Kalatus, preserved the memories of his beloved child in me, but Im a storage space for data. I have no identity as his child. Im merely the system named Uballa that watches over this labyrinth. Uballa spoke flatly, as though he didnt want to discuss it any further. Anyway, you must be the one whom Lord Kalatus and Mr. Cha Jeong-woo mentioned. The person that Kalatus and Cha Jeong-woo had mentionedYeon-woos eyes flashed. Did Jeong-woo leave something behind here as well? The vestige of his brother said he had no memory of his death. Perhaps this was related. Yes. Would you like to take on the authority that was given to Mr. Cha Jeong-woo? Yes. Understood. There is a simple procedure to confirm. Do you accept? I do. Please input your password here. A small light sparked in front of Yeon-woo and a transparent window opened. Yeon-woo placed his palm on it and inserted magic power. Everyone had a unique magic power pattern. Since Yeon-woos had received his body type from his brother, it was the same as Kalatus. It has been confirmed. User Cha Yeon-woo will now be given the authority of user Cha Jeong-woo. Suddenly, Yeon-woo felt like his body was beginning to levitate in the air. Swoosh! The scenery around him changed. Yeon-woo was no longer standing in a dark cave; he was floating in mid-air, looking down at the labyrinth. I think Ive uncovered the secret to this place. How about we work together for a moment, Head Bishop? He saw Waltz speaking to the Head Bishop. Shit! Cain! Where is Cain! Its not like what you said! Where are you! Your Majesty, please compose your aaack! Ill eat it all! Ill gobble it all up! Elsewhere, he saw the Gluttony Emperor suddenly losing his mind from the Dragons Curse after failing to control his magic power. So this is the Dragon Labyrinth. There are a lot of moths flying into the fire here. He saw Black Dragon and Green Dragon working together to push away hundreds of players at the entrance in order to get inside. Aaack! Fuck! What is that? A guard? What the! Some were fighting Balnanta. Headquarters! Why cant I contact headquarters?! All contact has just been cut off! He could also see a huge number of players getting swept away by the guards after falling into random spaces inside the labyrinth. That wasnt all. He could see the locations of all the traps set-up in each tunnel and stone room, and the active protectors. He now had the authority to change the settings for everyone since his brother had been given the authority of head administrator. With Uballa continually accessing him, he received all the authorizations to change the labyrinth as he wished. He almost felt dizzy from the rush of information. Be careful not to be swept away by the information. The moment you are dazed by the labyrinth, you will lose your identity. Yeon-woo closed his eyes, catching his breath for a moment, and opened them again. His expanded world of consciousness from his Demonic Draconic Divine Body smoothly processed the information of the labyrinth and slowly synchronized him with it. [You now have complete access.] In that instant, Yeon-woo felt like he could do anything within the labyrinth, as though he had the power of a transcendent like a god or a demon. He wasnt worried about anything, and he was prepared to let the confusion grow rather than interrupt it. He located Edora, and after confirming that she was safely moving through the labyrinth, he raised his head and soared higher than ever, slicing through the clouds. He finally reached the center of the labyrinth and saw a grand, floating castle. It was Laputa, Kalatus lair and final haven. It was also the secret location of Arthias clan house. Within the labyrinth, there were hidden otherworlds. Yeon-woo tried to approach the castle, but before he began beating his Fire Wings, he paused. The sky over the castle should have been a clear blue, but it was stained with darkness, and strange objects that looked like tentacles were creeping towards Laputa. Hm? Yeon-woos eyes widened at the sight that even the diary didnt reveal. It occurred to him all of a sudden that this might be the thing that Kalatus had warned him about. What is that? He turned to Uballa. Since Uballa was the system core of the labyrinths defenses, he would probably know what it was. I dont know. Neither does the vestige my master left behind. All that we know is that being comes from a place so far away that even the old sages of our species didnt recognize it. It doesnt have a name, so its commonly referred to as the otherworld god. It is trying to use this island as a gateway. Uballa spoke in an impassive voice as he watched the black tentacles. The old sages of the great species called it Crawling Chaos. Chapter 422 - Dragon Temple (9) Fuck! Theres no end to these crazy objects even after destroying them over and over. How did things go so wrong? Before crossing through the portal with Green Dragon, they had been hopeful. They would take all the legacies of the dragon king, and accomplish what their mother hadnt been able to do. However, their dreams were crushed as soon as they entered the labyrinth. Their subordinates were scattered to who-knew-where, and when he tried to look for them, the guards and the Spartoi violently attacked. Even after destroying themclack! Clack! [The Dragons Curse has been strengthened.] [2nd trial: Create your own path.] Something like black fog swirled in the air, and the fallen corpses began to rise. They pointed their swords at Tom, their appearances exactly like the Spartoi that had already fallen. The Dragons Curse had the vicious quality of forcing the dead to block the intruders. Damn it! Tom exploded with rage and ran forward. He transformed into his real body, an ornithopod, and began to push away everything in his way. Ill kill you all! It was of utmost importance that he found his other siblings using the crystal bead their mother had left them. Boom! Crash. After roaming around the labyrinth for a while, Tom had gathered a few of his subordinates and found his brothers in a stone room. You look fantastic. Tom smirked at his dirt-smeared brothers incredulously. Although he wasnt doing too well himself, his tough hide torn and bleeding, Hyall, Leesoo, and Bahratan were even worse off. Hyall was covered in blood and gasping for breath as he leaned against a wall, while Leesoo, in his wyvern form, had lost his left wing. Bahratan seemed to be doing relatively better. He healed the others with magic, one of his eyes wrapped in bandages. Their subordinates lay on the ground. Those who hadnt been ripped to shreds were on their last breaths. Not a single one had made it through unscathed. Tom licked his lips as he looked at them. One method of recovering quickly from injury was to absorb dragon blood that contained Draconic Factors. He had already eaten Triger in the past, so he knew how delicious dragon blood was. Swallowing dragon blood didnt just heal you, it also increased your level, so you could become even closer to the Draconic species. Dont think of anything foolish, Tom. Bahratan growled, as though he could read his mind. Hyall and Leesoo looked at him with alert expressions too. He might have been able to deal with one of them, but he couldnt handle all three at the same time, even though they were injured. Tom was forced to take a step back. I dont know what youre thinking, but I have no plans to hurt my brothers. What a load of bullshit. Were working together because of Kalatus legacy, but keep in mind that it doesnt mean we trust you. OK, OK. Pushing the youngest into a corner like this is too cruel. There will be another chance. Tom quickly changed the subject. How did you all end up in this state? Even though they were inferior to Waltz and Tom, the three leaders of Green Dragon were powerful enough to be candidates for the next open spot among the Nine Kings. Tom couldnt believe that even though the three of them were working together, they were still injured so badly. And even worse, it seemed like it had been done by one person. Who had managed to defeat his brothers on his own? Had they met one of the Nine Kings? Its that guy. That guy? Quiet. Hes coming this way. Tom turned to the direction that Bahratan was looking at. He could sense something approaching them from beyond the corner. Thud! Thud! Dragon meat, give me dragon meat! The half-crazed Gluttony Emperor was stalking towards them with saliva dripping out of his mouth. * * * Crawling Chaos? Yeon-woo murmured to himself. He remembered something from the depths of the diary. Transcendent beings like gods, demons, dragons, and Giants have lived in the Tower since the origin of time. However, these transcendent beings dont only reside in the Tower. Some of them live in other dimensions that most players cant see, which are called otherworlds. Sometimes, a few of the transcendents in the otherworlds take an interest in the Tower and occasionally approach it. However, their minds are so different that its impossible to tell what theyre thinking. The Draconic species has watched and guessed their movements for a long period of time, and they call them otherworld gods. The Draconic species hadnt observed that many otherworld gods. They didnt have a solid form or else they were too large to measure. At times, they were nested in multiple dimensions and subspaces, so it was tricky to view them. Even if they did manage to see one, it was uncommon to see the same being twice. Some were so sluggish, it was hard to tell if they were even alive. Still, they had managed to observe a few that were active and were interested in the Tower. They named them according to the traits they possessed. Crawling Chaos was one of the most active beings, and unlike the others who seemed indifferent to the outside world, it recognized the Tower and displayed a great deal of curiosity. However, it approached the Tower in such a simple and unreadable manner, It was like a cat interested in a ball of yarn without knowing why or what it wanted exactly. The only thing that anyone knew about it was that it had an extensive knowledge. When his brother had still been active, he hadnt taken much interest when hed heard about otherworld gods. However, now that a being like that was threatening Laputa, it was no wonder that Kalatus had asked Yeon-woo to rush. Why is that here? It is because of a vow made in the past. Vow? Uballa shut his mouth, as though he couldnt speak about it any further. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. Actually, he had an idea of what the vow was. Then whats Allforone doing? He was so fastidious about preventing the gods and demons from approaching the lower world, why would he leave such a being alone? This is dragon territory, Binah. Yeon-woo cursed when he heard Uballas response. Well, damn it. Just as Allforone couldnt interfer in Hades territory Tartarus, Allforone had no way to enter the labyrinth and Laputa, which were Kalatus territory. Unless the Crawling Chaos took over Laputa and came out onto the stage, Allforone wouldnt step in. The only thing he cared about was the safety of the lower world and the seventy-seventh floor. Was the Crawling Chaos aware of this and moving deliberately? Will you go up? Of course. It may consume you. To a mortal, otherworld gods are... Dangerous. Ive heard that people have lost their minds just looking at one. However, Yeon-woo had already killed gods and gained partial holiness, so he was confident he wouldnt be too affected by the Crawling Chaos. He had to figure out what happened. The legacy Jeong-woo left behind is there too. He needed to get inside Arthias clan house. Yeon-woo flapped his Fire Wings and headed for Laputa. Uballa watched him in concern and soon followed with his own wings. Laputa was higher than he thought, and as he approached the black tentacles loomed. It probably saw Yeon-woo as little more than a bug and didnt even notice him. From what Yeon-woo could tell, it was at least as powerful as Mother Earth in Tartarus. And this is only a part of it? It was shocking that it could already match Mother Earth without its full body. Of course, he also hadnt experienced the full Mother Earth in Tartarus, but he could tell how mighty this cosmic being was. He felt dizzy just by looking at it. Ill be swept away if I dont get a grip on myself. Just as a black hole sucked in everything, even dust, he felt that a single misstep would cause him to fall into the Crawling Chaos, too. The familiars in his Soul Collection were all screaming for him to move away. He was controlling them with the power of the Black King, but it wasnt easy. Master. Just as he was about to turn back because of the danger, Boo suddenly spoke up. Boo had never addressed him first before since he thought it was disrespectful. Yeon-woo cocked his head. Whats wrong? May Itake a lookat that? Why was he suddenly acting like this? Then, Yeon-woo remembered a part of Boos lost memories: as Faust, he had managed to contact an otherworld god and gained knowledge from him to complete the Emerald Tablet. Now that he thought about it, Crawling Chaos was the otherworld god most interested in the Tower. Perhaps Faust had reached this particular being. Im definitelyseeing itfor the first timebut its also familiar. Boos blue eyes were focused on the Crawling Chaos. I want toknow more. Itll be dangerous. Illbe careful. Rebecca. Swish. Go with Boo. Thankyou. Boo bowed and headed for the thermosphere where the black tentacles were. Yeon-woo thought Boo would be in less danger of being swept away by the Crawling Chaos influence if he had Cernunnos spirit, Rebecca, by his side. He watched them move away and slowly landed in Laputa. Laputa was as elaborate and beautiful as hed seen in the diary. There were dozens of soaring structures, and a sturdy fortress wrapped around them. A deep moat was sandwiched between the outer and inner castle, and magnificent trees stood tall in the garden. Even after Kalatus closed his eyes and his brother, the administrator, disappeared, Laputas system continued to take care of it. The barrier that prevented the Crawling Chaos from getting closer recognized Yeon-woo and allowed him to land. Yeon-woo walked on the neatly paved paths towards the center of the castle. As he passed, the closed doors burst open and the security systems cleared him. He reached the great hall, and found a stupendous figure hundreds of meters long sitting there quietly. Youve finally arrived. He was as big as Yeon-woo had sensed through Edora. However, with his shadow gone, he looked frail, as if he would be destroyed any moment. Crackle. Kalatus vestige looked so weak that it seemed like he might collapse at any moment. His tough hide had shrunk over his bones, revealing how thin he was. Ive been waiting for you. He was having a hard time seeing, and he narrowed his eyes. O new successor of the Black King. Yeon-woo asked him a question. Were you the one who took care of Jeong-woo at the end? No. I was not. Yeon-woo felt like he had been splashed with cold water. The pocket watch trembled too, probably because Jeong-woo was listening in through his subconscious. Kalatus words were too shocking. If he hadnt been the one whod taken Jeong-woos body from his enemies and sent it to Earth, who did? It was a half-Giant child who said he was Jeong-woos friend. Yeon-woos eyes widened in shock when Kalatus spoke the name. Valdebich. I think thats his name. Chapter 423 - Dragon Temple (10) Valdebich was the first friend Jeong-woo had made after he stepped inside the Tutorial. He was also one of the founding members of Arthia, along with Vieira Dune. He was a pitiful person who was never certain of his identity as a half-Giant, but at the same time, he was a warrior who could decimate his enemies as they showed up, making everyone fear him. Why would the person who had disappeared without a reason and hurt Jeong-woo take care of him in his final moments? Why? The pocket watch trembled. Kalatus casual answer was too shocking. Whathappened? Yeon-woo quieted his turbulent mind. However, the voice that escaped from between his tightened lips boiled with anger. Valdebich hadnt been there when Jeong-woo needed him, but he had appeared at the endfor what reason? Was it out of pity? Or was he feeling guilty? Neither was acceptable to Yeon-woo. Of course, as expected, your first question is about Jeong-woo. Theres no one more important to me. What happened? Your brotherly love is really second to none. Until the end, that child Jeong-woo thought of you, as well. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. I get it, so please stop changing the subject. Where is Jeong-woos soul? [5th Step Dragon Body Awakening] Yeon-woo released the power of his Demonic Divine Draconic Body right away, operating his Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone simultaneously. Scales rose along his skin, and when his tail sprang out, a fierce energy storm whirled around him. He pulled Vigrid out of subspace and raised it high. It was a silent demonstration that he wouldnt stay quiet if Kalatus continued to avoid his questions. Youve improved on what I gave you. In the past, I wouldve grimaced at this mutation, butits not too bad. Kalatus nodded as he looked Yeon-woo up and down, satisfied. However, he also had a bittersweet feeling when he realized that no pure-blooded dragons were left in the Tower since Yeon-woo had other energies in him, too. Yeon-woos eyebrows twitched. He was just about to swing Vigrid. I didnt know that child named Valdebich knew about this labyrinth. Yeon-woos hand paused. Kalatus had never told Valebich about the labyrinth? That could only mean one thing. Jeong-woo probably told him about it a long time ago. Yeon-woo was silent. At the time, it hadnt been that long since Id awakened from my slumber. This body is a temporary fix created for emergencies. When the ancient dragon Kalatus had been alive, he had only wished for one thing: that the species that had gone extinct from his mistake would be revived. He wished for Draconic Factors to remain in the Tower for a long time. However, that hope dimmed after Jeong-woo died, and Kalatus vestige had awakened in Laputa so that he could come up with another solution to find a new successor. In the middle of all that, the half-Giant child appeared and asked me if he could take Jeong-woos body. He said he wanted to send his body home. Yeon-woo still didnt speak. So I opened the gate to Earthand he disappeared again after the funeral. Yeon-woo ground his teeth. Do you know where he went? No. I can only stay in Laputa and my senses are restricted here too. Yeon-woo clenched his fists. What had Valdebich been up to for so long, and why did he appear as though hed been expecting Jeong-woos end? The trembling pocket watch stilled. Dont worry. Ill find him, no matter what. Yeon-woo muttered as he stroked the watch. Hed always intended on facing Valdebich, but it seemed like he would have to look for him immediately after resolving his business here. Unfortunately, no one knew where he was, and even the Night Watch from the Outer District couldnt find a single trace of him. Still, since he was now at Laputa, Yeon-woo thought he might be able to retrace Valdebichs steps and perhaps uncover some clues. Yeon-woo looked up at Kalatus. Valdebich was important, but there was something of greater priority to him. Where is Jeong-woos soul? Where its supposed to be. Where its supposed to be? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. What are you! In a deep abyss, an egg where darkness and confusion have merged. The place where countless beings come to life and die. That thing, that place. Anyway, there are many words to describe this, but we commonly call it... Kalatus eyes narrowed. Emptiness or darkness. Suddenly, the Cast of the Black King around Yeon-woos wrists, ankles, and neck, trembled. Urrrrng. They nearly fell off from a vibration that was so intense that it caused Yeon-woo pain. Yeon-woo was so shocked that he shouted without thinking, Why would Jeong-woo! Just as salmon return home after theyre fully grown, your brother followed his instinct and returned to his origin. Instinct? Do you think its a coincidence that the Black Kings inheritance was passed down to you? Or that your brother had the talent of Perfect Adaptability and was chosen by me? Urrrrrng. The trembling grew even more intense. You and your brother are two sides of a mirror, and you cannot be divided..! Kalatus was forced to stop in the middle of his sentence by a long cry in the sky. The world seemed to ring and Laputa shook as though it were about to collapse. Ooooo. Ooooooo. Crack. Cracks began to appear on the ceiling of the castle as though they were eggshells falling apart. Black tentacles began to squeeze through themthe Crawling Chaos, which had always wanted to swallow Laputa, was making its move. Kalatus smiled ruefully as he looked at the ceiling and bowed to Yeon-woo. I asked for time, but it seems that it hasnt been enough. I wish to speak with you further, but I really do not have much time left. Where are you going?! We still have more to! Before I leave, Ill tell you this: if you want to find Jeong-woos soulalthough I dont know if his soul is still at the place that swallows everythingbut if you want to find it Kalatus looked at Yeon-woo sadly. Return to darkness. Your path will be there! Crack. Clang! The ceiling broke, and the tentacles almost reached Kalatus. But the darkness may swallow you since you dont have divinity yet. Simply getting there will be an arduous journey. Crackle. As the tentacles dug into Kalatus vestige, it began to create static. Believing Kalatus would truly disappear at this rate, Yeon-woo brandished Vigrid. There were still so many things he wanted Kalatus to tell him. Why was Jeong-woos soul in that emptiness or darkness, and what did he mean about looking for the path there? Was it related to the Black King or the Demonism? If so, how much did he know? Why didnt Kalatus explain what it was? Yeon-woo couldnt allow him to vanish after leaving behind all those riddles. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Durendal, is released.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] Swish. When Wave of Fire and Heaven Bracket mixed with the extreme pressure from Vigrid, a storm of flames swept through half of the castle and lashed at the black tentacles. Whoosh. The flames tried to rise along the black tentacles and climb up, but as soon as they touched the tentacles, they disappeared. More tentacles slid out, tightening around Kalatus. No matter how many times Yeon-woo swung Vigrid, the tentacles didnt disappear but only grew larger. Before the darkness overwhelmed him, Kalatus shouted at Yeon-woo with a pitying gaze. Please, fulfill the goal that Jeong-woo and I couldnto new speaker. The clan house, search that! Fizz. Kalatus vestige scattered like a sandcastle hit by a wave, and the tentacles began to suck it up. Oooo. Ooooo. Satisfied, the Crawling Chaos retracted its tentacles and returned to the sky. The cosmic being that stained the entire thermosphere black was attempting to return to where it came from. Where do you think youre going?! [The Channel with Nergal has been restored.] [The Channel with Halphas has been restored.] [The Channel with Vimalacitra has been restored.] [The reconnected gods quickly confirm the situation.] [The reconnected demons are taken aback by the being youre facing.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: No! I dont know whats going on, but you mustnt touch that! [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Listen to m!] [Messages have been blocked with the users authorization.] Since the owner of the curse that covered the labyrinth had disappeared, the Channels were being restored. Yeon-woo gathered the channels together and spread his wings. [All powers have been released.] The Fire Wings on Yeon-woos back combined with his dragon wings and transformed into three layers of black wings: Sky Wings. With them, he soared up to the sky and blasted out with all of the skills and powers he had, attempting to make the being let go of Kalatus. However, he only left a few holes in the quavering darkness. Most of the Crawling Chaos had already moved past the gate and was fading away. Damn it! Pushing his Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone to their limits, Yeon-woo raised Vigird. A column of fire skyrocketed up and set all of Laputa aflame, splitting the sky in two. The sparks that bounced out of it exploded as well and filled the stage. Through the dark clouds, tiny eyes watched Yeon-woo. In an instant, languages and information that couldnt be put into words poured into him, his dragon-like thinking helping him make sense of it all. Darkness. Not. Yet. Oooooo. The Crawling Chaos eventually disappeared through the gate, leaving Laputa in flames at the center of the labyrinth. The sky was now a gloomy color. Yeon-woo ground his teeth. He had been defeated by another transcendent being after Mother Earth and Allforone. The more he tried to uncover information about his brother, the less he understood. It seemed like his path was blocked by transcendent beings and he couldnt find more clues. Did it have to end like this? No. He knew he still had one last hope: the thing squirming inside of the Philosophers Stone. Demonism. There was no answer. I know youre watching. Help me. Please. It was still quiet. Dammit! The Demonism didnt even budge, as though it had nothing to do with him. Yeon-woo punched the ground helplessly. Was his only option to gain transcendence first? At that moment, the space in front of him opened and Boo appeared. He was severely injured, and even his magic power had been damaged by his investigation of the Crawling Chaos. However, he held a glowing golden eye in his large hand. Ipulled outKalatus eyefromthe Crawling Chaos. When had he done it? You? You mustopen the pathto darkness. At those words, Boo departed for the dungeons to heal his grave injuries. Yeon-woo tightened his hold on Kalutus eye and activated the power of the Black King. The three Casts were still shaking. [Summon of the Dead has activated.] [Who would you like to summon?] Kalatus. Kalatus golden eye scattered into the air and floated up. [The designated item has been infected.] [The being you are attempting to summon cannot be found.] [The being you have summoned has been affected for some unknown reason, and a search for a similar being is being undertaken.] [The Demonic Dragon of Chaos infected by Crawling Chaos is being summoned forcibly.] Swoosh. The curse that protected Laputa and the center of the labyrinth exploded. Chapter 424 - Dragon Temple (11) Boom! Waltz slowly pulled her fist back after punching. After the dark energy was released from her fist, steam floated up from it. [You have successfully subjugated the graveyard keeper Vasuki.] [A part of the Dragons Curse has been removed.] It gets more amazing the more I look at it. The magic of the Draconic species and the Mugong of the One-horned tribethe Summer Queen chose her successor well. The Head Bishop smiled ruefully as he watched Waltz. The first time hed met her, hed seriously contemplated whether he needed to awaken the power of the Seven Demon Kings because his strength was lacking in comparison to hers after the Channel with the Heavenly Demon had been disconnected. However, Waltz just looked him and the bishop over and asked if they wanted to move forward together. It meant their truce still held, and they would work together until they at least found their subordinates. After all, none of them knew what was hiding in the labyrinth. The Head Bishop had agreed because he had no reason not to. However, it dawned on him that Waltz didnt need their help at all. She really has discovered the secret of the labyrinth. You have to collect the pieces that appear after breaking the protectors? The more pieces of Kalatus tooth she gathered, the more Waltzs power returned. And it appears she somewhat knows her way around. The Head Bishop still didnt know how to navigate the complicated labyrinth, but Waltz seemed to have figured it out. The Head Bishop assumed that she had used her draconic magic to help her. At any rate, the Head Bishop managed to head towards the center of the labyrinth with Waltzs help, and he reunited with many of his subordinates in the stone rooms along the way. Although seventy percent of the Devil Armys forces was missing or dead, it wasnt a bad result considering the difficulty of the labyrinth. Furthermore, the players that they encountered by chance immediately threw their weapons down and surrendered. Soon, the group following Waltz grew to about a hundred members. White Dragon might be able to build up their position after getting through this danger. There wasnt a better way than this for players to observe her. I have to find the key, too. His eyes grew thoughtful. Thankfully, as he began to circulate the power of the Seven Demon Kings, his blocked Channels slowly recovered bit by bit. After it was complete, the only thing he wanted to do was find Yeon-woo, the root of all this. Rumble. Just then, Waltz stopped moving forward for the first time. As they saw her stare at the empty air, the players behind her looked up, too, wondering what was there. Just as the Head Bishop was about to ask her what she was doing, Waltz muttered, Its awake. The moment the Head Bishop was about to ask what she was doing, Waltz muttered first. The Head Bishop felt chills down his back. What? The owner of the labyrinth. Before she could say more, the labyrinth began to shake. The Head Bishop could feel all his senses and the strength of the Seven Demon Kings fluctuating around him. Ha! Haha! To think Id feel this here! Oh dear You couldnt expect any less from the Black King. I didnt imagine it would be this difficult to find the key. The Crawling Chaos... The disconnected Channels began to return one by one. The static made it hard to understand what they were saying, but they were definitely voices belonging to the Seven Demon Kings. However, one of their voices could be heard as plain as day. Watch out. It was the voice of their leader, the Bull Demon King. Everyone get d! The Head Bishop was about to shout when realized that it was too late. He clapped his hands together, shooting his magic power around them to form a barrier. Boom! The labyrinth quaked before exploding. Rumble. Th-the labyrinth is collapaaack! What is this? Aaaack! It was a bolt from the blue for those who were occupied with searching for treasure. Many of the players were swept away by the falling rubble and buried alive. Those who were more skilled quickly used scrolls and artifacts to escape the torrent of magic power. The large size of the collapsing labyrinth meant that its impact spread throughout the entire stage. What! The players who were about to enter the labyrinth after hearing the rumors Damn it! Use your suspension magic! The stage is behaving strangely! The semi-rankers in the middle of their trials in the Dragon Temple What did that Hoarder do now? And the rankers who had heard rumors of the ruined thirty-fifth floor They all quickly began to retreat from the temple. However, the ground cracked beneath them, and a high-magnitude earthquake burst out with even more destructive force. Innumerable players died or went missing. Then, a humongous shadow appeared on the ground with a loud roar, paralyzing the survivors with shock. A huge dragona species thought to already be extinctstood tall and bellowed. [The corrupted dragon king Kalatus has emerged!] [At Kalatus will, the entire 50th floor has been designated as dragon territory.] [The Dragons Curse is being applied to the entire stage.] [The Dragons Curse has been strengthened by the Crawling Chaos.] [All players Channels have been blocked.] [All abilities have decreased.] [All immunities have decreased.] The curse of Kalatus that had been limited to the labyrinth now spread throughout the stage. The sky turned dark as all the laws that made up the stage were sealed, affecting all Channels, powers, and skills. Wh-whats going on! This cant be happening! It was bad news for the players that had barely managed to avoid the earthquake. Another message popped up. [All players who have entered the 50th floor Dragon Temple are being given a sudden quest!] [Hunt the boss monster, Corrupted Dragon King, Kalatus.] [Quest / Kill the Dragon] [Description: The ancient dragon Kalatus entered into a contract with an otherworld god, Crawling Chaos, in order to resurrect his child, Uballa. The knowledge gained through Crawling Chaos informed him that his chances of success would increase if he gained holiness and transcendence. He attempted to climb the Tower, but he was blocked by Allforone on the 77th floor. He led the entire species to war against Allforone and initiated the great war that would later be called the Second Dragon Massacre, which resulted in the extinction of the Draconic species. Barely clinging to life, Kalatus returned to his residence, the labyrinth, to regret his past choices and await death. After only leaving behind a successor, he gave up his soul to the otherworld god as part of the contract and was contaminated. Now, the dragon king has been summoned due to unknown reasons. Despite his contaminated state, the remnants of his consciousness has made him furious that his haven is being intruded upon. The temple honoring his ancestors is no longer serving its purpose. Kalatus will punish those who have interrupted his slumber. The angrier he grows, the more he will open the door for the Crawling Chaos, whose influence in the Tower will grow. Players currently on the stage cannot escape Kalatus territory or request for help. Together, survive the new disaster, Kalatus, or overcome the Dragons Curse and successfully eradicate it.] [Qualification of Participation: Players on the 50th floor] [Time Limit: 72 hours] [Rewards: 1. Title Opponent of Dragons 2. Additional rewards based on contribution] [Penalties if the quest is not completed: 1. Destruction of 50th floor 2. Prohibition on moving to another floor 3. Death of all participating players] A great disaster. What a crazy problem. With his subordinates, the Head Bishop landed far away at the ends of the stage. He clucked his tongue. A great disaster was a term used to indicate a quest that was nearly impossible to complete. Hed been on the verge of reconnecting to the Seven Demon Kings only to have his Channels blocked again. With both escape and a request for aid blocked, how were they supposed to hunt the dragon? I suppose many will die. It seemed like thirty percent of the players had already perished, and the Head Bishops eyes darkened. In the distance, Kalatus had unfurled his wings and was soaring up to the sky. The large-scale raid began. * * * Yeon-woo quietly landed at a precipice at the edge of the stage. He clenched his teeth. I didnt think the real Kalatus would appear instead of his vestige. The Summon of the Dead had failed. Hed been hoping to meet Kalatus vestige, which knew his secrets, and not the true body which had already been consumed by the Crawling Chaos. How pathetic. Thats the king that once led a mighty species? The Summer Queen appeared next to Yeon-woo with a smirk, her long black hair flowing. She had still been young when the Second Dragon Massacre began and only remembered him as a noble king. The Kalatus she saw now was a disgrace. It was already bad that he hadnt kept his dignity as a dragon, and to think hed bound himself to a being that didnt even have a proper identity and was now in that state. She had childrennine of them, in factbut she couldnt understand his motivations, nor did she want to. You cant compare children born out of love with children born out of necessity. Yeon-woo looked at the Summer Queen with still eyes. The Summer Queen snorted with her arms crossed. Looking into a ladys head? Youre a bum with no class. Even though their connection wasnt as strong as the one he had with Shanon and the others, Yeon-woo and Summer Queen could still share thoughts. Besides, the Summer Queen wasnt reluctant to reveal her mind, almost as if she were daring him to peek into her thoughts. Considering her lofty and arrogant personality, this attitude was understandable. However, Yeon-woo just turned back to Kalatus, as if the Summer Queen wasnt worth thinking about any more. He remembered his mothers last words to look for his little brother and slowly widened his eyes. [Draconic Eyes] His eyes instantly connected to Fiery Golden Eyes and Philosophers Eyes and various colors appeared in his vision. Kalatus had soared up high and was spewing black Breath filled with poison, acid, and curses to the ground. Players ran towards him, Effects bursting from their different skills. The smarter ones had already realized that the additional rewards were the legacies of the Draconic species, and they hoped that even with all the debuffs, the combined efforts of the large clans, rankers, and semi-rankers would prevail. However, in Yeon-woos eyes, they just seemed like foolish soldiers. Although the others couldnt see it, his eyes showed him the black tentacles dangling from the sky around Kalatus body. It meant the Crawling Chaos had borrowed Kalatus body to interfere in the Tower. The reason why we only have seventy-two hours is likely because thats the maximum amount of time that the dragon territory can take over the stage. After thatAllforone and the Bureau will have to get involved. Allforone wouldnt leave Kalatus alone now that he was a servant of the Crawling Chaos. But itll be the end of everything if that happens. Unlike the other players, who just had to kill Kalatus, Yeon-woo had to find a way to take the dragon away from the Crawling Chaos. Should I help you? Just then, the Summer Queen asked with a smirk, reading Yeon-woos thoughts. She sneered, I was once called the last dragon. I know many secrets that I could never teach to other species. It was tempting, but Yeon-woo couldnt force the Summer Queen to help him like he could with Shanon and the others. If she offered herself, it would be another matter, butStop bothering me and go away. Hahaha! Youre definitely an amusing human. If you had asked me to help, you wouldve died right then and there. The Summer Queen was about to lick her red lips when Boo suddenly appeared in front of Yeon-woo with a growl. Do youwant todie... Dont stick your nose into this conversation. Go kill yourself, you lowly being. How dare a servant step forward? Both of you stop. Yeon-woo ignored the battle of words between Boo and the Summer Queen and slowly stood up. If the others knew he was planning to take Kalatus from the Crawling Chaos, theyd think he was insane. But its not impossible. Yeon-woo rubbed his left hand, which contained Bathorys Vampiric Sword, and turned to another direction. A dragon, a real dragon! Hahahaha! Meat! Give me meat! The Gluttony Emperor had stopped fighting the leaders of Green Dragon and Black Dragon and ran to Kalatus. He was half-crazed, saliva drooling out of his mouth. The Stone of Gula shook inside his stomach. It seemed like the Dragons Curse that bound it had been loosened. If I use that Yeon-woos eyes darkened as he thought it through. Then, he called the small fairy, Ubala. Uballa. The fairy nodded. Do as you wish. You are already the new master of the labyrinth and Laftel. Thanks. He stretched his hand down towards the cliff, activating all the systems related to Laftel through Uballa. The labyrinth exploded, and the pieces of Kalatus tooth scattered throughout it floated up in the air. They whirled around Ubala, who stood in the center and quietly closed his eyes. Clack. [You have successfully completed the hidden quest (Curse Immunity I).] [You have been rewarded Dragons Blessing.] [You have completed the related quest (Curse Immunity II) and quest (Curse Immunity III) in that order.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 200,000 karma.] [Dragons Blessing has been strengthened.] [You have additionally been rewarded] [The artifact Dragon Root has been completed.] A square chip fell in Yeon-woos hand. It was the main processor of the labyrinth, Uballa. The true process of the quests was to be acknowledged and learn about the system. Yeon-woo pushed the Dragon Root into the back of his right hand, tearing his skin slightly. The Dragon Root smoothly settled into the Atman System and began to support his path of thinking and circulation. The great minds of the dragons were too much for Yeon-woo to handle, and so Kalatus had created the Dragon Root with this in mind. [The related quest (Curse Immunity IV) has successfully been completed.] [Dragons Blessing has been strengthened to release you from Dragons Curse.] [All Channels have been restored.] [All abilities have been restored.] [All immunities have been restored.] [All powers have been restored.] Yeon-woo was the only one on the stage to be freed from Kalatus curse. [5th-Step Dragon Body Awakening] [Full Power Release] He opened his Channels and spread his Sky Wings more powerfully than ever. There are five of the Nine Kings here: Waltz, Tom, Magnus, the Head Bishop, and the Gluttony Emperor. Today, at least two of them will die. His black and red wings spread like fire and darkened the sky. He extended his hand forward. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-??? Arondight has been released.] [Folklore: Decapitation of dragons] Yeon-woo slashed Vigrid down, and a column of fire bristling with hundreds of lightning bolts descended from the sky. Chapter 425 - Dragon Temple (12) Dragon meat, give me dragon meat! Dragon meat! YourMajesty! Urk! Duke Tarbing coughed up blood as he watched the Gluttony Emperor disappear into the distance. Hed barely been able to find the Gluttony Emperor despite his determination to protect his master as the labyrinth collapsed. But the Gluttony Emperor had lost all reason. Duke Tarbing knew what it meant. The Gluttony Emperor was starving and hadnt had enough nourishment because of the long battle. The worse his hunger and thirst, the worse the Gluttony Emperors lunacy would become. Even Duke Tuan Tien wouldnt be able to stop the emperor when he was like this. He would swallow anything he came into contact with, friend or foe. Two counts had been sacrificed during the battle with White Dragon for this reason. Only when his hunger was satiated would the Gluttony Emperors reason return, and he would be riddled with guilt afterwards. However, things were different today. The Gluttony Emperor had already eaten so many soldiers and enemies but he was still unable to regain his reason. Hed immediately rushed towards Kalatus even as he fought the three leaders of Green Dragon, muttering Dragon meat to himself. Duke Tarbing tried to stop him, but the only result was his left arm being ripped off. Its too dangerous right now! He needed to get back up and help his master. They had already lost over eighty percent of their forces in the labyrinth after being conned by the Hoarder. Now that the stage was Kalatus territory, they had to be prepared to lose everything and focus on figuring a way out. But even that would be difficult with the Gluttony Emperors condition. There was only one option: Protect His Majesty. It would be impossible to escape the stage within the limited time anyway, so retreating after protecting the Gluttony Emperor was the best course of action. ProtectHis Majesty! All soldiers forward! Exterminate the dragon and show our courage to the dregs of the Tower! At Duke Tarbings shout, the Blood Land soldiers got into formation again and ran to their emperor. In the meantime, Kalatus stretched his neck back and spewed Breath again. The Breath filled with curses and poison swept through the ground and felled the opponents that dared challenge him. However, some players tried to attack him from above. Boom! They were the kings who had temporarily formed an alliance to take on the great boss monster. A dragon with demonic energy. Theres nothing more hideous than losing your identity. Return to the land youre from, great dragon! High up in the sky, Magnus looked down at Kalatus with mixed emotions and spread his hands open. As a leader of the Elohim, who were descendants of higher beings, he pitied Kalatus. The Elohims most hated enemies were otherworld gods, as it was impossible to know what kind of legends they had. The skills that Magnus activated were more powerful than ever. Giant Intent Magnus stretched open his arms, his clothes fluttering behind him like a flag as a powerful wave tore through Kalatus left wing. Kalatus writhed in pain. He didnt fall because his ability to fly came from magic, but he still tried to catch the bug that tried to harm him, accidentally exposing a vulnerability. The other kings didnt miss the opportunity. Meat! Delicious dragon meat! Hahaha! Dripping with madness, the Gluttony Emperor appeared right in front of Kalatus. Although he was tiny in size compared to Kalatus, his aura was powerful, and the Stone of Gula glowed with a purple energy around his body. If I eat that and make it mine, the stone will become completely mine! Crunch! The Gluttony Emperor grinned and bit down on Kalatus right leg. His canines glowed with purple energy and pierced through the tough scales, even dismembering the leg. Meat, meat! Hahaha! Boom!Rumble. Waltz unsealed her Hundred Step Fist. It was a Mugong that could attack enemies from far away. When she added magic to focus all her strength into one spot, she managed to crush Kalatus left eye. A large hole appeared in the back of his head, as though hed been pierced through. Tom, in his real body, descended and ripped Kalatus head with his teeth. With half of his head gone, Kalatus struggled in pain, casting magic randomly around him. However, it only affected foolish players and didnt do much to the Nine Kings. Despite the Dragons Curse, they demonstrated why they were called the Nine Kings, unleashing their signature skills to cut off Kalatus wings and limbs as if to prove why they were at the peak of the Tower. Although Kalatus was the mighty last dragon king, the average abilities of players had increased over the last thousands of years, and he wasnt in his right mind after being taken over by the Crawling Chaos. I tried not to do this. The Head Bishop unleashed the power of the Seven Demon Kings from his body with Seventy-Two Bian. Oh well. Ill have to overdo myself a bit. Light gathered on each finger. The thunder Nye, explosive Pok, destructive Pa, heat Yeol, and burning So appeared. It was an incredible feat since each Bian was beyond the strength of an ordinary skill, and even the former Head Bishop, Black Dawn, could only achieve four. Rumble! The Head Bishop struck, as if demonstrating how hed managed to kill Black Dawn and the other bishops. Hundreds of lighting bolts fell from the sky on Kalatus, bursting and covering him in flames. Kalatus tried to use his magic to put the fire out, but it only became worse and ate away at him. Huhu. It wont be that easy. I combined the winds and fire of a Demon King and the Monkey King. The Head Bishop leaned on the bishop, catching his breath, the result of forcing the Seven Demon Kings power to appear even with the Channels disconnected. Still, the attack seemed to have been effective. Kalatus thrashed around the stage, unable to use magic to resolve the problem. Cliffs tumbled down, burying the temple under a landslide. Breath heated up the atmosphere and steam rose over the ground as mountains fell. The collapse of the labyrinth had nearly destroyed the stage, and Kalatus struggle only brought further ruin. The dragon is falling? Now! Lets go! The players all believed it was the time to attack as Kalatus stumbled in the air. Rewards were allocated according to contribution, and if they didnt act now as Kalatus lost his strength, they didnt know when theyd get another chance. Ahhhhhh! Kill him! Catch him! The players all ran to end Kalatus life, activating their individual skills, and the light from their Effects was blinding. Hahaha! That guy is mine! What are you talking about?! Mine! Get out of the way! I will take the dragon kings heart! In the lead were the three leaders of Green Dragon, Hyall, Leesoo, and Baharatan, who were still injured by their fight with the Gluttony Emperor. However, they rushed forward in hopes of taking the last dragon kings blood and complete their awakenings as Draconic species. In his wyvern form, Leeson flapped his lone wing and dashed forward. Hahaha! Ill take! He was cut off in mid-sentence. As soon as he tried to jump in the fire to chew on Kalatus head, another hand suddenly shot up from below and ripped him in two. My meat! Dont touch my meat! The Gluttony Emperor, who had been eating Kalatus the entire time, growled like a beast. Although his body was covered in horrendous-looking burns, the purple light in his eyes made him look terrifying. Leesoo! How dare you touch my brother! Hyall and Baharatan cried out as they watched their brothers gruesome death. Although they argued at the drop of a hat, they all saw each other as brothers since they shared the blood of the Summer Queen. They never wanted any one of them to die like that. However, that short moment of inattention brought another death. Kalatus, whom they thought was on the brink of death, raised his head and snatched Hyall. No! It was the last thing Hyall would say. Crunch! Kalatus chomped on Hyall like gum and swallowed him. Hyalls blood dribbled down his chin. The dragon kings eyes refocused now that hed healed a bit. He roared again despite his broken body wrapped in the flames, regaining his vitality. [The demonic energy of the Corrupted Dragon King, Kalatus has successfully been removed. His hidden holy power is activating.] [Warning! The second phase is beginning.] The atmosphere was plunged in Dragon Fear. The players running towards the dragon turned pale. The pressure on the stage grew even heavier, as though gravity had increased. A hundred players around Kalatus were instantly reduced to scraps of flesh and blood. The scorching winds blew once more, turning the ground over and sweeping the players away. NowayThis cant be! Baharatan was flung to the ground, his wings, legs, and tail all dislocated. His frightened eyes were fixed on Kalatus, who was looking in his direction. Baharatan was little more than prey overwhelmed with terror as a predator leagues above him in power stared at him. It was only at this moment that Baharatan realized what he was doing. A lower-class dragon like him was no match for the dragon king. He had made a mistake. Kalatus bent down to absorb Baharatans blood as well, his shadow looming over Baharatan. At that moment, the sky brightened as though another sun had appeared, and a massive column of fire fell to the ground. Whoosh. Kalatus stopped biting Baharatans neck and quickly looked up, flapping his wings to cover his body. However, the fire not only instantly turned Bahartan into ash but changed direction and cut through Kalatus imperfections. Kalatus imperfections were a Channel that connected him to the Crawling Chaos. Without it, the holy power which had no owner overloaded, and Kalatus convulsed. On top of that, Vigrid sliced through his body with the folklore of Lancelot killing dragons. Blood poured out of his torn skin, enough to create a lake, only to evaporate from the heat. Kalatus cried out loudly in pain as his existence began to disappear. The players frozen by Dragon Fear and Pressure were speechless from shock. To them, it seemed as though the sun itself had cut through Kalatus. When they saw that the sun was changing directions again and heading for them, it was too late. They didnt even have the chance to shout or activate skills before they were turned to ashes. A tornado of fire swept away their remains before rushing through everything else, as though it wanted to remove all traces of existence from the stage. The mercenaries and magicians of the Lion Alliance, the Blood Land, the Elohim, White Dragon, Green Dragon, Black Dragon, the Devil Army, and rankers and others who came to the labyrinth all disappeared in a flash. However, it didnt stop there. The column of fire divided the stage again and again, sweeping through everything, connecting sparks until Fire Lightning descended. A disaster was swallowing up the stage. Even the Nine Kings couldnt avoid it. They had used most of their strength from dealing with Kalatus, and with the Dragons Curse still in effect, they couldnt escape injury. All of Waltzs Nascent Soul Bodies were destroyed, and Toms right arm was cut off. The Head Bishop pitched over after forcefully using the power of Seven Demon Kings again, and Magnus was at deaths door from trying to protect his subordinates. When what seemed like eternity passed and the hellfire had burned out, a deep voice rang out. Domain Declaration. Darkness descended. [The dragon territory Binah has been declared.] The sparks lightning up the world suddenly extinguished, and shadows stretched out over the still-steaming ground. Spirit Guai appeared above them. Keekeekee! Laughing ghoulishly, they attacked the players still clinging to life. The entire place was filled with delicious souls and they voraciously filled their stomachs. The stage filled with screams of terror. Aaaack! Save me! Aaaack! Aaaaaaack! Hoarder! Why is the Hoarderurk! The players of the Blood Land who still didnt know what was going on and believed Yeon-woo to be their ally suffered even more painfully from his betrayal. Cain! In the midst of this hell, the Gluttony Emperor lifted his head after crawling out from under Kalatus. His burned face, which had been filled with hunger and thirst, was now filled with rage and hate. Why? Why? He seemed to have regained some of his reason and cried out, wanting to know why Cain had done this. Hed treated Yeon-woo so well, the Gluttony Emperor didnt understand what was going on. Theyd made a plan to get rid of their enemies, how could Cain betray them? Why? Yeon-woo looked down from the sky with a cold smile. Let me teach you now. He dove towards the ground with his Sky Wings spread open. Wave of Fire enveloped the Gluttony Emperor once again. Chapter 426 - Mask Off (1) Boom! The Gluttony Emperors hand and Vigrid collided as Yeon-woo descended. Black Aura exploded as Wave of Fire whirled violently around the Gluttony Emperor to tear him apart. Teach me? What can a scumbag like you teach me?! The Gluttony Emperor ripped the whirlwind apart and ran towards Yeon-woo, his bulging stomach growing even bigger and shooting forward like a battering ram trying to burst through a door. Yeon-woo wrapped his wings around himself to block the Gluttony Emperor. The impact of their collision made black fire soar up to the sky once more. Hoarder! Youre finally showing your face! You dare massacre the precious citizens of our country? You will not be forgiven! Duke Tuan Tien and Duke Tarbing appeared at each side of the Gluttony Emperor, aiming their attacks at Yeon-woo. They had rushed over after realizing that the Gluttony Emperor was in danger from their connection with the Stone of Gula. However, their attacks couldnt even get through as Yeon-woos shadow lengthened, and Shanon and Hanryeong blocked their swords. Hey, hey. Well be sad if you forget about us. Ive wanted to see the sword techniques of the Blood Lands dukes for a long time. Hm? You haven''t seen them, yet? I thought you used to be a battle maniac? They were too difficult to approachbefore I became famous! Clang! Shanon let out Volcano to push against Duke Tarbing. Every stroke of his sword created a storm of fire that forced the duke to retreat. Hanryeong tossed his nine swords in the air and began his sword dance. He had already recovered his previous power, and after swallowing the souls of several rankers, his movements were light but full of danger. TheSaber God? You recognize me? How is a dead Martial God from Cheonghwado with such riffraff! Because I was once riffraff myself. Hanryeong began to slash at the shocked Duke Tuan Tien. Realizing that he was in danger of losing, the duke also pulled out his swords and returned the attack. As the fight between the subordinates began, the battle between their masters grew fiercer. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-??? Durendal is released.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] Once its true name changed, the heavy sword for killing dragons became lighter and split the air. Since Black Aura was a condensed form of Wave of Fire, it created a greater destructive force when it was released, and Yeon-woo used this to his advantage. Wave of Fire exploded with each stroke of his blade, alternating with the Eight Extreme Swords that slashed and pierced the Gluttony Emperor. You! The Gluttony Emperor grew more enraged. After ingesting the flesh and blood of Kalatus, he now had better control over the challenging Stone of Gula, but even with that, he was at a disadvantage. He grew even more furious that even though his skin had easily withstood the Head Bishops fire, it couldnt avoid getting scorched by the black Aura. The purple energy quickly healed his injuries, but he couldnt see a way to escape Yeon-woos attacks. I bet youre going crazy because things arent going your way, huh? The Gluttony Emperor felt shivers down his back as the golden eyes behind the mask seemed to read his mind. Its because youre using the stone so badly. Using Draconic Factors to control the stone is a good idea, but your methods are all wrong. You? The Gluttony Emperor realized that the Soulstone he had kept a secret from everyone had been discovered. Thats not how you use it. Yeon-woo smirked at the shocked Gluttony Emperor and brought Vigrid down. The Philosophers Stone and Dragon Heart resonated, and flaming lightning bolts hurtled to the ground, blasting off the Gluttony Emperors arms as he tried to stop them. Aaaaack! But you did do something right. The Guai Ruk Nan Shin? Pretty useful. Although the way you used it was incorrect. Not caring whether the Gluttony Emperor was listening, Yeon-woo sent the Nanchaoshed been keeping inside the Philosophers Stone to Boo. Nan was the power that twisted laws and put the truth in disorder. It was the perfect ability for Boo. AThe Elder Lichs Inferno Sight brightened like will-o-wisps in the sky. Comedeath At Boos command, the shadows darkening the battlefield ground grew thicker, like a marsh. The fire plundering the land turned black and blazed higher. The eyes of the Spirit Guai began to radiate a purple light. They bared their teeth and tore their prey to death. A gigantic hole appeared in the sky and spewed out the undead from the dungeon. The Gluttony Emperor couldnt tell whether he was in a hellfire-filled Netherworld or the fiftieth stage of the Dragon Temple. Still, it was out of the question for him to request the help of the other Nine Kings. Boom! The infuriated Kalatus entered the third phase after his imperfections had been divided, and the other Nine Kings were tied up, apart from being heavily injured. Damn it! The Gluttony Emperor felt frustrated. His arm had already healed, only to be cut off again. Equal amounts of purple energy and blood poured out of his body, and in addition to that, the power hed given to his subordinates had been stolen and was being used right in front of him. His mind was on the verge of exploding. Because of the Dragons Curse, his powers were restricted, and there wasnt anything he could do. No, there was one thing: a power hed kept sealed up after using it once during his youth because its aftereffects were too destructive. It was the reason he had been able to eat all of his brothers and relatives to sit on the throne. Arghhhh! He unleashed the Stone of Gula sleeping in his stomach. As though it were an inflating balloon, the Gluttony Emperors body expanded ten times its original size. Kraaaaaa! His body grew to over a meter wide and was as great as a giants. Purple energy gushed out of the tone of Gula and manifested the emperors instincts and desires. Eat. Eat everything. Eat all those below you and dont let anyone who looks down on you live. The Gluttony Emperor never forgot that he was an emperor, and he believed that everyone ought to kneel in front of him. The situation now seemed little more than a bunch of lowly creatures trying to rebel against him. He needed to show his might as emperor and carve the difference between him and the rest onto their hearts. Illkillyou! The first person the Gluttony Emperor believed ought to kneel was, of course, Yeon-woo. With each step, the emperor made the ground shake. The madness that accompanied the purple energy filled his head with only one thought: kill Yeon-woo. His eyes reddened. [Time Difference] Yeoo-woo faced the emperor and carefully analyzed his movements in a slowed time. He wanted to see if there were any methods of using the Soulstone that he could study, like the Guai Ruk Nan Shin. Theres none. The emperor was just using the stone as it came to him. He wasnt even using it properly. He was just an addict drunk on his own greed. Yeon-woo had only allowed him to get close in order to study him, but it seemed like there hadnt been any need to do so. From the beginning, he wasnt fit to be one of the Nine Kings, anyway. Letting him keep the Soulstone was like casting pearls before swine. Yeon-woo returned time back to normal and sprang forward. Boom! The Gluttony Emperors fist landed at the spot Yeon-woo had just vacated. Cracks that were meters wide appeared on the earth, and rocks bounced up. Yeon-woo activated Blink and appeared behind the Gluttony Emperors legs, swinging Vigrid. Aaack! Thud! The emperor fell to the ground as his Achilles tendon was cut. Yeon-woo didnt have to worry about the purple energy strengthening the emperors body. From what he could see with Draconic Eyes, he could just slash the flow of magic power from the Stone of Gula and burn the cut to worsen the injury. Blood Flowers bloomed around the Gluttony Emperors ankle. [Wicked Devil] [Black Gubitara] Yeon-woo didnt miss the opportunity, and he quickly used Vigrid to unleash the secret skills of the Eight Extreme Swords one by one. He released the Eight Trigrams, from Qian to Xun, with each swing. He cut off all the Gluttony Emperors limbs, creating a sea of blood around them. Aaaack! The Blood Flowers greedily absorbed the emperors health and magic power, delivering all the energy to Yeon-woo along with the purple energy of the Stone of Gula. The Philosopher''s Stone didnt lose a single bit of the energy and took it all in, improving the quality of the Soulstone. [The effect of Black Gubitara allows you to absorb a part of your opponents magic power.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) has discovered the energy of the Soulstone (Stone of Gula) and is attempting to absorb it.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) has discovered the energy of the Soulstone (Stone of Gula) and is attempting to absorb it.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Gula) has rejected the Soulstone (Stone of Superbia). The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) is attempting to force a unification.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) has succeeded in absorbing magic power.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) is becoming a Stone of Sin. Please absorb more magic power.] Y-you! The Gluttony Emperor was shocked that his secret weapon had not only failed, but had also been taken. He finally realized what Yeon-woo was attempting to do. He was also a Soulstone owner tooexcept he could use it more skillfully! Aaaaah! The Gluttony Emperor shot out magic power and threw punches from the fear of losing the Stone of Gula, but it was too difficult to match Yeon-woos speed. Because hed grown so much larger, hed also slowed down, making himself more vulnerable. Move! I said, move! He became frightened at the possibility of being defeated. Hed always been the one to create fear in others, and now he was on the receiving end. Aaaah! He was filled with terror at his impending death. [Nergal laughs.] [Izanami laughs.] [The King of Seven Hells laughs.] [Aesma-daeva laughs.] [Halphas laughs.] [Hel laughs.] The Gluttony Emperor realized that multiple gods and demons behind Yeon-woo were looking at him mockingly. Death was already climbing past his chin to drown him. With Vigrid, Yeon-woo cut off the Gluttony Emperors arm and stabbed his chest. Yeon-woo didnt stop there. He pulled out Carshinas Dagger and the Magic Bayonet from his waist and stabbed the emperors stomach and ripped it open. Through the gushing blood, he could see squirming organs and Blood Flowers. The Stone of Gula nestled among them, glowing with a purple light. The Stone of Gula exuded more magic power, fearing it might be absorbed by the Stone of Superbia, but the Blood Flowers only absorbed the energy and filled the Philosophers Stone. Yeon-woo sank his left hand inside the emperors stomach without any hesitation. Blacks bumps opened on his palm, and sharp canines crunched the Stone of Gula. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword is absorbing the Soulstone (Stone of Gula).] [It is an artifact that is beyond the range of the skill. The skill has failed to activate.] [The skill is being attempted again.] [It has failed.] [The skill is being attempted again.] [It has failed.] [Through the Dragon Root, the Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) has automatically connected to the skill.] [The skill has been attempted again.] [The attempt has been successful.] [Energy Drain is starting.] The Stone of Gula couldnt resist the greedy Stone of Superbia, which began to chew it up. The Gluttony Emperors body began to split apart as his soul and stone were taken, twisting at strange angles as Blood Flowers grew on his face. Saveme! He shouted desperately in fear. Yeon-woo moved close to his face and smiled coldly. You said that youd give me anything I wanted after we finished searching for the labyrinth, right? Your life should be sufficient. Justwhy?! Why are you doing this to me?! II was good to you! Dont worry. Youll find out soon enough. Yeon-woo dug Bathorys Vampiric Sword deeper as he looked at the Gluttony Emperors face crease like paper, increasing the speed of Energy Drain. N-no! The Gluttony Emperors words vanished into the air. [Bathorys Vampiric Sword has successfully absorbed the Soulstone (Stone of Gula). Final result: 89.2%] [Congratulations! Bathorys Vampiric Sword skill proficiency has reached the maximum level.] [All stats related to the skill increase.] [Your health has increased by 30 points.] [Your magic power has increased by 35 points.] [New skills are being sought in consideration of your stats.] As he felt the vicious Stone of Superbia and the Stone of Gula avoiding conflict in the Philosophers Stone, he slowly stood and looked around. The players were all frozen in shock. They had already found it difficult to deal with the Spirit Guai and the undead, but they never imagined that a king would die. When the Summer Queen had died, it had been at the hands of another king, the Martial King. It was a huge event for a rookie to bring down a king. Magnus and the other kings felt the same. Whoare you? At Magnus shaking eyes, Yeon-woo raised his hand to his mask instead of replying. Clack. Magnus and the other players seemed even more appalled at the face that Yeon-woo revealed. It was a familiar face that theyd believed was long dead! Im sure you know who I am, right? The dead player had shining silver armor and pure white wings, while the Hoarder had a black coat with black wings. They were total opposites, and the black fire around Yeon-woo seemed even more ominous and menacing. At that moment, Yeon-woo took on his brothers identity and smiled, baring his teeth. Ill take you down to hell, just like you did to me. It was a declaration of war; the first time in Jeong-woos and Arthias names. Chapter 427 - Mask Off (2) Many in the Tower were curious about the face behind the Hoarders mask. Some said he wore a mask to hide a scarred face, others believed that he was hiding his identity because he was a member of a species that was hard to find in the Tower. There were various guesses, but most of the Tower believed he covered his face because he was at odds with some people. None of the players who entered the Tower had lived normal lives, and so a lot of people wore hoods or masks to hide their faces like the Hoarder. Only those who were part of a large clan that placed importance on being a part of a group revealed their hidden identities, and since most players in the Tower were individualistic, they didnt pry into other players identities. However, many were stunned when they saw the Hoarder without his mask. It was a face that everyone knewand knew to be dead. The long silence was broken by a scream. H-Heaven Wing! How is Heaven Wing? H-h-hes not d-dead? R-r-run! Confusion spread like a disease among the players. Run! As someone shouted, only one thought filled the panicked players heads: they needed to escape somehow! Protect the dictator! We must take the dictator to safety! Escort Master! Stop him! Unaffiliated rankers began to run away without looking back, and players of large clans dashed forward to try to stop Yeon-woo and create a blockade of people to prevent him from moving forward. Since he was the resurrected Heaven Wing, it was obvious who his targets were! Swish. As if responding to their thoughts, Yeon-woo flapped his wings once more and rushed towards them. Boom! Magic and skills exploded in the sky, aiming for Yeon-woo. Move. However, he just swung Vigrid in annoyance. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-??? Durendal is released.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] Yeon-woo sent black Aura into the blade and brandished it around him. The black Aura exploded, eliminating the magic and skills in the air, as he pushed his way through the fire and reached the players. Aaaaaack! Aaack! As Yeon-woo passed, players grabbed their chests or fell to the ground with pale faces, mouths frothing. The power of death that rose from the wide shadow on the ground trapped them. Yeon-woo headed for the place nearest to him, where the Elohim and Magnus were. Aaaack! Block! The players protecting Magnus were flung aside by black fire, and the Seven Member Squad took their positions, raising their swords. Their dictator, Magnus, was disconnected from his Channels and had used a significant amount of his strength to fight Kalatus. It was too dangerous for him to fight Yeon-woo in his condition. Kashing! They had already suffered many losses, including Uros, their leader, but as a group of high-rankers, they were a powerful force even within the Elohim. Although Vigrid had spilled the blood of players as though they were pigs and cows at a slaughterhouse, it was blocked for the first time. I blocked! Graecia was happy for a brief moment as he blocked the sword, thinking Yeon-woo could now be stopped. Pewk! Suddenly a blade came from somewhere and cut his head off. The blade began to attack the others as well. Rebecca had joined the battle. The remaining members of the Seven Member Squad were caught up dealing with Rebecca as Yeon-woo faced Magnus. No words were necessary. All Yeon-woo needed to do was kill him. Flutter. Click! The pieces of the Ruyi Bang whirled out of Yeon-woos chest and formed a shaft that connected to Vigrid. [Eight Extreme Swords - Secret Skill Connection] [Heaven Bracket - Lightning Strike] When the Ruyi Bang and Vigrid moved, thunder boomed and sharp winds with black lightning cut Magnus arms and legs. Magnus pushed his hands forward with Giants Pendulum, creating a tremendous pressure. Vigrids momentum paused, and Magnus shot consecutive gusts of wind, as if he wasnt done yet. Yeon-woo used his black Aura to move them aside and activated Blink to arrive behind Magnus. However, Magnus turned around as though hed been expecting it and stretched his palms forward again. Boom! An unbelievable explosion burst out as they collided with the sword. Lightning flashed out, and a deep crater formed in the ground. Longtime no see, Heaven Wing. Have you been well? Magnus eyelids twitched as he looked at Yeon-woo. He was still looking to see if the one in front of him was really the Heaven Wing he knew. Heaven Wing and Yeon-woo were so different that he doubted they were the same person. Their attitude, quality, skill, powersunlike Heaven Wing, who always shone with justice, nearly everything Yeon-woo had was related to death and darkness. Do you think Ive been well? Yeon-woo smiled sardonically. Magnus pushed Vigrid back with the strength of giants and somehow managed to smile generously. I heard youve been through a lot. But we shouldnt be fighting like this. I Shut up. Yeon-woo pushed Vigrid and flung Magnus back, as if he had no intention of listening to what he had to say. It was obvious that he would say it had been a misunderstanding, and that the Elohim never had any intention of hurting him. It just ended up that way. Magnus was skilled at wrapping himself up in the appearance of justice, and his brother had fallen for it at the beginning. He realized too late that Magnus didnt even think of him as human. Magnus was a moral and honest person. He was so upright that even though he was the first to have absolute authority within a balanced system of power like Elohim, he didnt ask for more and retired when it was time. However, that righteousness only applied to those with divine blood like him. In Magnus eyes, aside from the Elohim, Draconic species, and One-horned tribe, everyone else was uncivilized and had to be ruled. He considered Jeong-woo as a lucky guy who happened to inherit the power of the dragons. He thought Jeong-woo didnt know his place, which was why hed betrayed Jeong-woo and tried to steal his power. While hed never fought Jeong-woo directly, it didnt change the fact that hed been behind the betrayal. All that aside, its unpardonable that he tried to take Sesha. From the moment he discovered that the Elohim were planning a ridiculous attempt to restore the Draconic species and tried to lay their hands on Sesha, Yeon-woo planned on getting rid of them. That included Magnus, who was behind all their schemes. At the moment, the Channels that protected Magnus were all shut, and it was time to deal with him while he was vulnerable. Otherwise, he would find a way to return in the future and get in Yeon-woos way. [The remaining time left to Sky Wings is 27 seconds.] Most likely because hed overused his powers at the beginning, Yeon-woo didnt have as much time as he normally did, and he was using a lot of magic power to maintain Binah. He had less than thirty seconds left. Thats enough. Yeon-woo burned his powers even more fiercely and pushed Magnus back. Kuk! Magnus was forced to watch his skills and magic being crushed by Yeon-woos overwhelming strength. Giants Pendulum and Giant Intent werent enough to stop the power of Demonic Divine Draconic Body. There was a slight pause after Vigrid reached Magnus neck. [The familiar, Death Noble (Shanon), has successfully eliminated the player Tarbing.] [Monster has been successfully absorbed.] [The familiar, Death Noble (Hanryeong), has successfully eliminated the player Tuan Tien.] [Ghost has been successfully absorbed.] [The Soulstone (Stone of Superbia) and Soulstone (Stone of Gula) have successfully stolen all functions.] [Final result: 96.8%.] [Harmonization is being attempted.] [Combination is being attempted.] [A significant amount of time may be required to finish the Stone of Sin.] He already had the Ruk, or power, of Guai Ruk Nan Shin through the Gluttony Emperor. After Duke Tarbings and Duke Tuan Tiens deaths, the remaining Guai Ruk Nan Shin went to Yeon-woo and were successfully absorbed by the Stone of Superbia and Stone of Gula. This was another growth for Yeon-woo that was enough to break the skill that allowed Magnus to endure against Vigrid. The blade sliced through Magnus neck. Magnus opened and closed his mouth as though he wanted to say something, but Yeon-woo had already cut through his neck. It was an anticlimactic death for the king supported by so many of his clan members and known for reconstructing the Elohim. S-Sir Magnus! Even the dictator is! The forces of the Elohim were dumbfounded when Magnus was defeated. [The activation time of Sky Wings has expired.] [The next window for activation will occur after 24 hours.] The huge Sky Wings shrank into Fire Wings, and when the movement of the thousands of powers stopped, Yeon-woo felt his body stiffen from the aftereffects. He tried to hide it as much as possible and spoke coldly as he looked at the remaining Blood Land and Elohim players. Take care of them all. Kikikik. The Spirit Guai and the black shadow expanded over the players, and Yeon-woo moved again, leaving them behind. There was still a lot of prey left. * * * Honor to master! Give the king his enemies death, our king who sits upon the throne of death! On the battlefield of shadows and Spirit Guai, an army of death in black armor had appeared with their spears raised high. They got into formation and pushed back the enemies with cheers. It was Dis Pluto, Hades subordinates who now answered to Yeon-woo. They couldnt demonstrate their true strength because Yeon-woo hadnt yet gained transcendence, but they marched forward, as if to prove the war in Tartarus hadnt been won by luck. White Dragon, Black Dragon, and the Devil Army found themselves in a desperate situation. The Blood Land and the Elohim were nearly decimated, and they were next in line. Dis Pluto pressured them from the front, and the Fantasy Regiment appeared at their flanks. Behind them, Demon Beauty Castle didnt budge and prevented them from escaping. Most importantly, Kalatus had entered the fourth phase and was in a frenzy. Although he couldnt use much magic and no longer had the dignity of the last dragon king, Kalatus still had remnants of holy power to heal his body and crush the players. A swish of his tail blew players away, and when his Breath descended, some didnt even leave a corpse behind. Waltz, Tom, and the Head Bishop were already in a terrible state when they saw Yeon-woo flying towards them after taking care of Magnus and the rest of the Blood Land. At this rate, we cant avoid total annihilation. The Head Bishop smiled bitterly as he watched Yeon-woo. The time hed spent separated from his Channels was so long that he was aging once more. He could feel his joints creaking. What about releasing it now? The Head Bishop turned to Waltz. Waltz pulled back the fist that was punching Kalatus and turned to him. Her dispassionate gaze met the Head Bishops, as if asking what he meant. Ive lived long enough, so if I die, I can just think it was the Heavenly Demons will. But youyoure still young. You have more days ahead of you than those youve already lived. Are you going to give up your life here? Waltz looked at the Head Bishop wordlessly. And really, I cant take my life lightly either because of the believers who are still alive. I have a proposal. Waltzs mouth opened for the first time. What is it? Block that troublemaker for a short while. The Head Bishop nodded at Yeon-woo. This geezer has a couple of tricks up his sleeve. Ill make it so we can leave this frustrating stage. Give me some time to focus. This place is his territory. Were trapped in it, so it wont be easy. Stop acting. Do you think I dont know youve already overcome the curse, and have a few more tricks up your sleeve? If you had stepped up, the emperor and the dictator wouldnt have disappeared like that. Waltz didnt say anything. You were probably thinking of weeding out the competition. But this is enough. No more. Waltz retreated. What do I have to do? Like I said, buy me some time. Tsk. Sly geezer. Waltz clucked her tongue at how easily the Head Bishop read her thoughts and stepped forward. Just as Yeon-woo had tried to get rid of them during the confusion, Waltz was waiting to attack Yeon-woo when he was powerless since he was her mothers enemy and someone she had to kill. But now, it seemed she couldnt wait any longer. I cant last that long, either. My broken Nascent Soul Bodies took a toll on me. Stop exaggerating. I only need a moment. Waltz released her fists and stepped forward. Yeon-woo had awakened his Dragon Body, but she also had something equaland even greater than his. Domain Declaration. A blue wind spread around Waltz and began to push back the shadow territory. Chapter 428 - Mask Off (3) Crunch. Waltzs calm eyes grew frightening, and dragon scales began to grow all over her torso. Wings shot out of her shoulders, and when her tail thumped on the ground it was as though an earthquake had shaken the ground. Waltzs Dragon Human body was one step above Yeon-woos since she was at the sixth step of the awakening. She could already send her mind to affect the natural lawsan ability called the Heart Sword by the One-horned tribeand different types of magic passed down by the Summer Queen activated over her. Multiple buffs amplified her aura, and a storm of qi rose from her in a blue wave to meet the black shadow around Yeon-woo. The atmosphere grew tense as neither blue wave nor black shadow seemed ready to back down. Then, a new pressure poured from the sky to bear down on Yeon-woos shoulders. [An intense pressure is restricting your body. You have been afflicted with Stun.] [Your trait, Cold-blooded, has helped you maintain composure.] [The status ''Stun'' has been removed.] As always, Yeon-woos Cold-blooded trait overcame Stun, but when he paused, Waltz took a step forward and suddenly appeared behind him, aiming for his neck, using Blink with martial arts. This martial art was familiar to Yeon-woo as well; it was from the One-horned tribe and called the Seventy-Two Waves Sword. It was a sword technique, but Waltz was adept enough to use her hand likr a blade covered in Aura. Clang! Calculating the distance between them, Yeon-woo turned halfway and pulled the Magic Bayonet out instead of Vigrid. He deflected Waltzs hand. As strong as expected. It was only a single strike, but Yeon-woo had to acknowledge that Waltz was strong, as expected of the player who had managed to hold her own against the Head Elder of the One-horned tribe. She lived up to the name of the Summer Queens descendant. I want to get through her somehow, but Yeon-woo quickly scanned the players behind her. Tom was still battling Kalatus, and the Head Bishop was sitting down, muttering a spell. It was obvious that they were trying to buy some time. He needed to attack the Head Bishop first in order to ruin their plans, but Waltz stood in front of him like an insurmountable wall. She had just released her presence and clapped her hands together, and he couldnt see a way past at all. All imperfections were cut off around her, and hed have trouble dealing with her even if he opened Sky Wings. A memory of Waltzs Nascent Body from the battle with Tritons Benteke flashed through his mind. He still remembered that shed managed to chase after him even though she had been critically injured. If Heidi and the others hadnt helped him, he would have been in real trouble. He could feel the same emotions from that moment return. However, he only raised a corner of his mouth. I can get even this time. Go ahead, lets see if you can. Waltz said impassively to Yeon-woo. Youll probably die first. There were no limitations to her movement, as though she werent bound by the Dragons Curse at all. Swish. Yeon-woo avoided her hand and slashed her waist with Vigrid. Although Waltz was at a higher level than he was and he couldnt activate his Sky Wings, she was also at a disadvantage because of the injuries shed sustained from battling Kalatus. The victor could be anyone. The black Aura surrounding Vigrids white blade exploded. Ive seen this before. Waltz just scoffed as she watched. Boring. It was the first stage of Wave of Fire, which caused consecutive explosions with Aura, but Waltz just smirked as if she already predicted how he would attack. She stamped her foot hard. Boom! The impact of her foot not only pushed the black Aura away, it also blew Yeon-woo back. He trailed smoke as he flew off into the distance. Waltz buffed herself more and quickly closed the distance between then. I guess you havent improved at all. The strike she prepared was infused with Rotating Energy. You should be careful. Your head will be blown off today. It was a powerful strike that was followed by movements that made the ground quiver and space tear. Yeon-woo was pushed back by her pure martial arts skills. Clang! His hands moved faster as they blocked Waltzs hands. Each attack she made was so dangerous, as though she were hammering away at him relentlessly, that he found it hard to counterattack. Also, because her Dragon Body was at a level higher than his, Yeon-woo was at a disadvantage. However, he still didnt fall behind. He compensated for the gap between their physiques with his special trait, Demonic Draconic Divine Body, and he made up for his insufficient martial arts skills with magic power. His Fire Wings grew larger, and black Aura fell on Waltzs head like lightning. She raised her hand and the energy around her took the form of a dragon with Bodhi Jade Dragon Human. As though it were a dragon were twisting to ascend to the sky, it clashed into his Aura. Boom! The broken pieces of Aura ripped through the air and floated up on the wind before turning into floral shapes. Falling Plum Petals As she watched the falling plum petals, Waltz danced the martial art she created through enlightenment. The red petals floating through the air were a beautiful sight, but anyone who discovered it was actually a form of condensed Aura would turn cold. The petals whirled around Waltz, and there was another burst of Thunder Feet and Rotating Energy. As she released her Hundred Step Fist, the dancing petals spread out and shot towards Yeon-woo. Boom. [Time Difference] In the shower of petals, Yeon-woos thoughts sped up and comprehended the attack of the Hundred Step Fist. Shoulder Well. Then, he guessed the locations of the flowers that surrounded him. Highest Spring, Little Sea, Heart Gate, Leaking Valley They were all important meridians of the body. It meant Waltz was well-versed in the internal cultivation system as well. After quickly deciding how to cut their flow, he raised Vigrid. The particles of black Aura dispersed through the air. Thousands of sharp winds sliced through the flowers, and Vigrid slid through the attack of Hundred Step Fist into Waltzs stomach. Everything happened quickly, and those watching the fight were so dazzled by the beautiful sight that they forgot for a moment what the stakes were. However, the result was a gruesome reminder. The flowers and winds exploded, sweeping the ground with fire once again. Just as Vigrid was about to penetrate Waltzs heart, she quickly turned around, and Vigrid passed through her armpit. She clamped down on it with her arm. Crunch! Although Yeon-woo tried to pull Vigrid out, it didnt budge. That was how powerful Waltz was. Vigrid began to produce a cracking sound. Waltzs body was like a fortress after all the external cultivation that had hardened her body into iron combined with the dragon scales and defensive magic. She managed to crush Vigrid into pieces which spread between them, and then, curving her fingers, she clawed Yeon-woos torso Black Tiger Claw The martial art that called to mind a tiger tearing its prey apart with its claws was so intense, it seemed to split the world. The torn petals gathered again and turned into five claws, ripping the black coat that had protected Yeon-woo so well. They tore through his dragon scales and as blood spurted out, the wound revealed his internal organs. Im going to kill you. Waltz pushed her Dragon Heart further and struck the last blow. The petals scattered then condensed at the end of her attack. Yeon-woo quickly flapped his Fire Wings and tried to activate Blink. Thats useless. Before he could do anything, Waltzs dispelling magic activated and he failed to escape. I told you Im going to kill you here. Boom. Rotating Energy exploded from Waltzs fist again along with condensed energy. The Hundred Step Fist was a technique meant for long-range attacks, and so the closer it was, the greater its power. A hole the size of a head appeared in Yeon-woos chest. However, as though she werent finished, Waltz closed the distance between them and grabbed Yeon-woos neck. Oraboni! Startled, Edora tried to run over, but Waltz was faster. Yeon-woos reflection loomed in her blazing eyes. It was time to resolve her mothers grudge. Die. Crunch. She tightened her fist and twisted Yeon-woos neck. It was an anticlimactic end for the player who had just killed two kings, the Gluttony Emperor and Dictator Magnus. Waltz was overjoyed that shed finally avenged her mother. It was the moment she had longed for. For the first time, her furious eyes were full of happinessat least until she heard a ticking sound. Tick-tock! [Precognition] The quiet ticking of the clock seemed to echo in Waltzs head. Yeon-woos corpse disappeared from her hands, and everything grew blurry, as though it were a dream. With her dragons mind, she immediately realized what had happened. She had only seen a possibility that had almost occurred but didnt. The person who had caused this illusion appeared at her blind spot with his right wing unfurled. [Sky Wings - Wing of Fight] He could only open Sky Wings after a rest period of twenty-four hours because of the wing of death, but there was no prohibition like that for the wing of fight. It was still incomplete, and Yeon-woos future accomplishments had yet to be recorded by it. Hed paused his left wings recovery and focused on his right one successfully. With Precognition, he could now see fifteen seconds into the future. He couldnt evade everything that he saw, and so his coat and flesh was still ripped open. However, he had accomplished an incredible feathe attacked Waltzs weakness, her neck. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-?? Arondight is released.] [Folklore: Decapitation of dragons] Blood spurted out as Vigrid split the dragon scales on Waltzs neck. Chapter 429 - Mask Off (4) Didnt the sword go in deeply enough? Yeon-woo clucked his tongue as he sensed how far the blade had gone. He could see Blood Flowers blooming through the split dragon scales, but he couldnt press the blade any farther. Howdare you?! Waltz was furious that she could have been in real danger. Her eyes reddened. Boom! She released the Hundred Step Fist once more so closely that Yeon-woo couldnt block her in time and could only protect his body by wrapping the wing of fight around himself. He was blown back, his wing crushed. By the time he regained his balance and was looking for an opportunity to attack, Waltz had already stretched her head back with her cheeks puffed up. Dragon Breath! He realized what Waltz was about to do, and he brandished Vigrid through the imperfections he saw with his Draconic Divine Eyes. Swoosh. Waltz spewed her Breath. Since the Summer Queen was a Red Dragon, which possessed fire and volcanic properties, her Breath contained an intense heat that turned the entire world a glowing red. As though a volcano had erupted through the ground, the earth itself turned to lava. Just then, Vigrid radiated with light. It was Wave of Fire in a condensed Breath form. Yeon-woos Philosophers Stone and Dragon Heart shook to raise the destructive power to a point it had never reached before. Rumble. When the two Breaths collided at full power, the ground itself sank from the extreme heat. The two fires swirled up to the sky like a tornado, and when it disappeared, it left behind scorched earth and a river of lava. Steam floated up, making it hard to see. However, Yeon-woo and Waltz were both instinctively aware that the attack hadnt been enough to defeat each other. They prepared new Breaths for another clash. Just then, Tom appeared behind Waltz. Eldest sister, its dangerous to look away from the battle at this time! Waltz had thought that Tom was busy with Kalatus, so she was caught off guard. Crunch. Her face twisted as he ripped her left wing off. How dare you?! With Mother and all our other siblings gone, we should try to get along, dont you think? Tom laughed, swallowing a piece of Waltzs wing. In my stomach. Are you doing this even though you know whats going on? Domain Declaration. [A new property is being added to the already designated Binah.] [Territory of the Underworld has been established.] [All holy properties related to the Throne of Death have been awakened.] [From this point, the owner of the Throne of Death has the authorization to adjust all power settings.] [Due to lack of divinity, powers, authorizations, and settings are weakened or unavailable.] Waltz stopped growling at Tom and turned to Yeon-woo as the messages filled her vision. The greedy Toms eyes widened as well. I was going to save this as my last card, but Without giving them a chance to defend themselves, he began a new attack using Breath. [A power bound to the Throne of Death, Hell Tribulation, is being activated.] If Wave of Fire was insufficient, he had an alternative that was even more powerful: Hell Tribulation. It was a fire that came directly from the Underworld, one that punished sinners and cleansed their souls. Because of the laws of nature, it was normally impossible to use it, but since Yeon-woo had declared his territory, he could now wield it. The fire burst through the ground towards Waltz and Tom. Hup! What is this! Waltz wrapped her remaining wing around her body and used Blink and Teleport to get as far away from Yeon-woo as possible. Tom did the same, transforming into human form and escaping. How does a player have both holy territory and holiness? It was only natural for them to be shocked since they didnt know what Yeon-woo had gone through in Tartarus. Holiness was one of the five conditions of transcendence. It was somewhat possible only after exuviation, and even the Summer Queen had only just managed to attain it in her final years. And yet this player, whom they hadnt even taken seriously, had possession of it! Holy territory was also a divine ability to create the setting to properly manifest holiness. Ordinary territories couldnt even compare to it! Rumble! As Waltz and Tom scrambled to escape, they could feel their dragon scales melting. They squeezed out their magic power in case Yeon-woo attacked again. Waltz defended herself using a martial art that combined multiple barriers, the Mahayana Heaven Earth Divine Art. Tom used a unique artifact hed received from the Summer Queen, called Ancient Dragons Stare. They had no choice but to use their hidden aces since they didnt know how Yeon-woo would be attacking. However, Yeon-woo wasnt targeting them. Instead, he was focused on the Head Bishop, who was doing something behind Waltz. Shed clearly been trying to prevent him from reaching the Head Bishop. Whoosh. [Draconic Divine Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] [Black Gubitara - Philosophers Eyes] [Hell Tribulation] [Heaven Bracket - Flame Wheel] Yeon-woo was soon holding the Ruyi Bang connected to Vigrid. He opened all of his eyes to set his target and gathered Hell Tribulation through the laws of Flame Wheel and sent it into Vigrids blade. [Guai Ruk Nan Shin - Courage] [Dragon Killer] He activated the courage of the Ruk of Guai Ruk Nan Shin on the Ruyi Bang and added the Dragon Killer. [The hidden name of Vigrid-??? Ge Bulg is released.] [Folklore: Hitting the mark with a single shot] Ge Bulgs folklore was never to miss a moving target, and so Vigrid and the Ruyi Bang pierced through the air like a shooting star, twisting jet streams in its wake. Yeon-woo was going to get rid of the Head Bishop, no matter what. Although hed been distracted by Waltz and Tom, he was aware that the Head Bishop was staying back in order to prepare something significant. I have to get rid of him. He didnt know what the Head Bishop was planning, but he knew he had to stop him. The Head Bishop had appeared through Doyle on the twentieth floor at the Five Mountains of Penances, and his strength made it evident why he was considered one of the Nine Kings alongside the Martial King and the Summer Queen. Now that all his powers were gone because of the muted Channels, Yeon-woo needed to take the opportunity to eliminate him. His instincts told him to prevent the Head Bishop from completing whatever he was doing. However, Waltz and Tom realized whom Yeon-woo was targeting, and sent their attacks to Vigrid, which lost some of its momentum and power. Fortunately, Im finally finished. The Head Bishop smiled and shook the bell in his hand. Ding. As the clear sound rang out from the small bell made from Ruyi Bang pieces, the Head Bishop disappeared into the fog. Vigrid and the Ruyi Bang landed on an empty spot, releasing Hell Tribulation and bolts of lightning. Mountains shattered, but the Head Bishop was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the fog multiplied and soared up to the sky, which became covered in white clouds that blocked its red color. Beyond the clouds, a great shadow was slowly approaching. * * * O Bull Demon King, please respond to my call. The Head Bishop risked the disappearance of his soul and turned the remainder of his magic power into soul power to become the fog. He had wanted to use holy power, not soul power, but after being abandoned by the Heavenly Demon, he could no longer do so. Still, if he hadnt learned the Seventy-Two Bian properly, this would be impossible. It was a measure of his desperation to help the surviving followers of the Devil Army escape. What sins had they committed to be buried here? He left behind the cruel god that had abandoned them and found others: the Seven Demon Kings, also known as the Seven Sages. They had formed a brotherhood with the Heavenly Demons other aspect, the Great Sage, Sun Wukong. These beings were so powerful that even the Great Sage had been their junior. They had even demonstrated their might by fighting the forces of the Chan Sect and the Jie Sect to a standstill. The Head Bishop had contacted the oldest of the Seven Demon Kings, the Bull Demon King. When his plan to become an aspect of the Heavenly Demon was thwarted a year ago, the Bull Demon King had responded to his plea. The Head Bishop was grateful to him. The Bull Demon King had taken better care of them than the god they served. He was warm, like a father. Is that truly enough?The Bull Demon King replied to his desperate plea once more. His voice was staticky because of the Dragons Curse, but he still managed to communicate with the Head Bishop easily. It was clear that he was more powerful than the Chan Sects Jade Emperor and the Jie Sects Tongtian Jiaozhu. Please grant my request. Youll be taking a path of no return. Thats what I wish. Is thathow great your resentment against the youngest is? The Head Bishop didnt reply. If you still wish it, then I shall grant your request, you pitiful child.The rueful voice began to fade.Ill send something through one of my younger brothers. However, this holy contract is unbreakable. As soon as your business is finished, you have to come to pandemonium. I will be on my way soon. I shall be waiting.The voice vanished, and the Head Bishop felt a large presence forcing its way through his soul as a god crammed himself into a vessel. When the manifestation was complete, a powerful whirlwind lashed out and put out all the fires that spread over the stage. It was such a strong wind that everyone watching was shocked. Waltz and Tom could barely stand as they looked at the storm in surprise. A pressure whirled around them with an extraordinary amount of holy power that only those who exuviated and gained transcendence could emanate. At the same time, intense demonic energy spread out. Was there any other being who had both holy power and demonic energy in the Tower aside from the Heavenly Demon? Indeed, there were, but they were unknown because they had never chosen Apostles. However, those who were in the know were also aware of their terrible strength and their indifference to the lower world. Soon, the face of a man with a lions mane overlapped with the face of the Head Bishop. Hu! Ha! Hu! Ha! Hahaha! I descended on my brothers orders, but this feels quite refreshing! The air below is definitely better than the stifling air above. There isnt a bastard like Allforone getting in the way, either. This is great. The man with the lions mane smiled devilishly as he looked at the large fan in his hand. The Palm Leaf Fan is pretty nice, too. Then, he clenched his fist. But a man shouldnt be so reliant on items like this. Swish. The Palm Leaf Fan disappeared into its original form, which was wind. The man with the lions mane had only brought it on his eldest brothers orders. He didnt like to use artifacts or treasures like this. Weapons werent a part of your body. A man should fight with his fists. The man with the lions mane scanned the crowd to find his prey. His eyes focused on Yeon-woo, and with a grin, he stamped his foot. Thump! So, its you. The child that was spoken about. Yeon-woos face stiffened when the man with the lions mane looked at him. He wasnt sure who he was, but he knew one thing instinctively. At the very leasthes at the same level as Hades or Typhon. Who is he? The pressure he released was equal to the three higher beings of the Olympians. He was probably as powerful as the king of Titans and Giants, Typhon. Although there were limits to his power because of the constraints of manifestation, it was enough to make Yeon-woo shiver. But Just then, the man with the lions mane asked, Whats this? Who are you to have our youngest? Chapter 430 - Mask Off (5) Youngest? Yeon-woo frowned, not understanding the man with the lions mane before remembering what the diary said. The Great Sage is another aspect of the Heavenly Demon, and hes quite a popular being. Luciel caused trouble in the heavenly world, Allforone in the lower world, but the Great Sage is the only one who has caused a ruckus in both. I heard he has six sworn brothers who are his seniors, but they dont get involved in the Towers affairs like the Great Sage does, so no one knows anything about them. When the Great Sage was the Monkey King, stories described how beings traveled from the heavenly world to help him. What if one of the Seven Demon Kings had appeared? The appearance of the man with the lions mane called to mind a name. Hm? You dont know me? I suppose we have been living quietly for some time. Hahaha! Boom! The man with the lions mane thumped his fists together and roared in laughter, making the ground shake. My name is Hyul.He curled his lip and growled fiercely.When I was still alive, I was called the Lion King, and after dealing with the scumbags of Chan Sect and the bastards of Jie Sect, the gods called me the Mountain Moving Sage. Yeon-woo stiffened. Waltz and Tom, who had been watching Yeon-woo and the man with the lions mane at a safe distance away, were also shocked. The Devil Army was a clan that served the Heavenly Demon. The trait that the Heavenly Demon gave them already made them hard to deal with. If they also served other Demon Kings, that made them truly formidable competition. However, the Lion King, who descended into the Head Bishops body, didnt seem to care about the politics of the lower world and asked Yeon-woo, Ill ask again. Who are you to have our youngest? Well, looks like its only a part of him. But still, I dont like it. He was talking about the exuviae of the Monkey King that Yeon-woo had absorbed at the Five Mountains of Penances. Yeon-woo pondered whether he should explain. Whatever, it doesnt matter. The Lion King spoke before Yeon-woo could answer and grinned, baring his teeth. Im not actually curious about that stuff. Im just trying to find a good reason for your death. Hahaha! Yeon-woo gritted his teeth at the spirit and pressure the Lion King emanated. The wing of fight wouldnt be enough to deal with someone like him. [The King of Seven Hells glowers at the Lion King.] [Nergal bares his teeth.] [Ksitigarbha smiles ferociously.] [Osiris is with you.] [Hel is with you.] [All gods of death support your will.] [All demons of death prepare to descend.] Looks like a lot of fun things are following you. Hehehe. Seems like it was worth it to beg my eldest brother to send me. The Lion King smiled even more widely as he looked at the gods and demons of death observing them. It seemed like he wanted Yeon-woo to summon them. The Lion King was famous for being the most violent of the seven brothers, and he was known to enjoy fights. It had been a while since hed descended into the lower world, and it appeared that he wanted to cause some trouble before returning. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and prepared for manifestation. With the holiness of the Throne of Death, he judged he wouldnt suffer as badly from the penalty as before. The Lion King began running towards Yeon-woo, only to pause. Hm? Fuck. All right. OK! Ill do it, I will! Geez, your nagging! He grumbled, and glared at Yeon-woo. You bastard. You got lucky. Yeon-woo realized that the Lion King was communicating with someone, and that he was trying to leave with the Head Bishop. I have to stop him! Kalatus territory on the fiftieth floor might be destroyed. Come. [You have requested assistance from the gods and demons of death with the authority of the Throne of Death.] [The King of Seven Hells accepts your summons.] [Nergal accepts your summons.] [All gods of death have accepted your request.] [All demons of death have accepted your request.] [The Throne of Death has temporarily released all holiness.] Whoosh. Yeon-woos holiness wasnt complete, and so he lacked the level to release all the powers of the Throne of Death. However, he tried to get around this by using another method. He could have the 666 gods and demons who were followers of the Black King share in the manifestation, which meant he could release all of the holiness for a little while. [A power bound to the Throne of Death, Hell Tribulation, is being activated.] Yeon-woo spewed Hell Tribulation through Breath to stop the Lion King. Dont bother me, human. The Lion King, who was already in a bad mood because of the restraints on his freedom, released his pressure and shouted a spell. Blow, Palm Leaf! The Palm Leaf Fan created a whirling wall of wind in front of the Lion King before Hell Tribulation could reach him. In the meantime, the Lion King clasped his hands together. Ding! The sound of a large bell rang throughout the stage. The dark sky split, and a column of light descended on the Lion King. The light spread to the Devil Army followers close by and shielded them within a barrier of light. [The Dragons Curse is being released by an unknown external force.] [Kalatus territory Binah has been released.] [Paths to the outside have reconnected.] [The portals are opening.] Yeon-woo realized the light coming from the sky was the power of the Seven Demon Kings. Within the stage was the power of the Lion King and outside was the power of the other Demon Kings. Kalatus territory couldnt withstand them and had been crushed. This was clearly what the Head Bishop had been aiming for. Yeon-woo tried to use Hell Tribulation again to grab him somehow, but the winds of the Palm Leaf Fan blocked him. Now that the situation had changed, Waltz and Tom went into action. They needed to take advantage of the opportunity the Head Bishop had given them to escape. Yeon-woo blasted Hell Tribulation all around him. Hed never expected to kill all of the Nine Kings who had shown up, anyway. He had believed that theyd find a way to escape or hide during the seventy-two hours, but hed never expected that they would resort to such desperate measures. Just one more! Whoosh! As Hell Tribulation spread throughout his Underworld territory, Shanon and Hanryeong chased after Waltz and Tom. Catch them with any means necessary! Leave it to me. Yes, sir! Shadows followed Waltz and Tom. Dis Pluto changed formation and raised their spears higher than ever. Demon Beauty Castle and the Fantasy Regiment moved as well. Even if the Seven Demon Kings released Kalatus territory, it would take some time for it to entirely disappear. [Percentage of released territory: 16%, 7 %21%] While he still had the chance, he had to eliminate as many enemies as he could. Oraboni, just focus on catching the Head Bishop! At Edoras Open Speaking, he decided to change his plans. He watched the Lion King disappearing into the light. If he couldnt destroy them directly, hed have to use another way. The moment he was waiting for was about to arrive. [The Stone of Sin (SuperbiaGula) has been completed.] [Your stats are being calculated to open a new superior skill.] [The skill Bathorys Blood and Tears has been created.] [Bathorys Blood and Tears is reacting with the Soulstone (Stone of Gula) and has discovered another option.] [The holiness of the Throne of Death has been applied to add the option.] [New skills are being sought in consideration of your stats.] [The skill Hades Spirit Eating Sword has been opened.] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword] [Rank: Power] [Description: A new skill created from Bathorys Vampiric Sword after the application of the Stone of Gula and the holiness of the Throne of Death. Not only does it absorb vitality, but it also squeezes the foundations of the soul and consumes your opponents entire existence.] [*Emblem of Gluttony If you cause a critical injury to your opponent, an emblem will appear to poison them and cause excess bleeding. Each second of continued Energy Drain will result in additional injuries to your opponent. Their movements will slow significantly, and they will feel pain.] [*Hades Power The vitality of your opponent will be pulled out by the roots. You may steal some of their stats and skills. The energy taken from their soul will be given to the Underworld territory to increase the power of the curse.] [**This is a unique skill. No other skill like this exists in the Tower. If it is successfully passed on to another player, it will lose its uniqueness. Instead, additional options will be provided. **This skill is bound to the Throne of Death. The greater the holiness, the greater the power, and it can be connected to other powers.] The appearance of the bumps on Yeon-woos left hand didnt seem that much different, but Yeon-woo could feel the change. The sharp teeth within the black bumps were uncontrollable and savage now. The gluttony of the Sin of Stone was using Hades Spirit Eating Sword to express its anger.] Clack, clack. Devour. Previously, he had to touch something in order to absorb it, but now he only needed to raise his hand. The vicious teeth revealed themselves, and the deep abyss within began to suck everything in, including the Hell Tribulation and winds of the Palm Leaf Fan. He was trying to use Hades Spirit Eating Sword to take the winds wholeif it was possible, he wanted to steal the Palm Leaf Fan. He definitely wanted a treasure that could block Hell Tribulation. Because of this, a hole was torn in the tornado protecting the Lion King and the Devil Army. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-??? Durendal is released.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] When he slashed Vigrid, the barrier exploded, and Hell Tribulation flooded into the barrier of light like water, sweeping away thirty percent of the Devil Army. The Lion King, who was already halfway through the light, stepped up and repelled Hell Tribulation away with his pressure. You took the Palm Leaf Fan? You damned bastard! While the Lion King and gods and demons of death fought closely, most of the Devil Army followers managed to disappear behind the curtain of light. The Lion King stepped when they were all gone. When we meet again... His face was twisted. He had suffered an immense amount of damage from blocking Hell Tribulation, including the loss of his left arm. Youll die by my hand. At those words, the light disappeared with the Lion King and the Devil Army. [Percentage of released territory: 105%] [All of Kalatus territory has been released.] After that message, White Dragon, Black Dragon, the Lion Alliance, and all other rankers and players attempted to escape from the hellish stage to spread word that the Heaven Wing had returned, sword sharp with revenge. They ran to let the Tower know that the sword was now pointed at their necks. * * * Thud! Kalatus fell in exhaustion to the ground after losing all his territory. [You have succeeded in clearing the boss monster, Demonic Dragon of Chaos Kalatus.] [You have successfully completed the sudden quest (Kill the Dragon).] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 300,000 karma.] [You have acquired 500,000 additional karma.] [You have been rewarded] [All trials have been completed.] [You have set a great record. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [You have refused to register your name.] [Your record has been deeply engraved in the Tower. You can register your name whenever you wish.] [Would you like to move to the 51st floor?] Putting the messages and Kalatus body, which was already beginning to rot, behind him, Yeon-woo looked at Toms decapitated head with dry eyes. Toms face was twisted, as though hed struggled until the end. With this, Waltz was the only one of the Summer Queens nine children still alive. Next to Toms head was the man who chased after Tom and killed him with Shanon and Hanryeongs help. It was a face familiar to Yeon-woo. He smiled faintly and extended a bloodied hand. Long time no see, Jeong-woo." Leonhardt. Youre the leader of the Fantasy Regiment? Chapter 431 - Arthia (1) I hadnt been climbing the Tower very long when I met Leonhardt. The Tower was still unfamiliar and full of people tense with nervousness, but I saw him crouching in a corner watching ants march by. He couldnt have made a stranger first impression. He was Arthias tactician and greatest swordsman, which had gotten him the nickname Sword Strategist. Many said that it was thanks to him that Arthia had grown at such a fast pace. Jeong-woo agreed with them. His brothers reputation as Heaven Wing had begun to spread by then, but gaining fame as a ranker and leading a clan were two different things. Jeong-woo had only been able to march forward without looking back thanks to Leonhardts management of the clans internal affairs. On his part, Leonhardt was grateful that Jeong-woo trusted him and did his best in any task he was assigned to do. However, the relationship between Jeong-woo and Leonhardt began to grow strained when Arthia became unstable. By the end, when Jeong-woo had become oversensitive to everything, Leonhardt gave up trying to appease him and left. That was when Arthias descent into destruction truly began. Without one of the main pillars of the clan, the clan could no longer pull itself together. This was why Yeon-woo had complicated feelings about Leonhardt. Urrng, urrng, urrng! He could feel the pocket watch that contained his brothers vestige trembling, which probably meant that he felt the same. Unlike Bahal and Leonte, who had betrayed Jeong-woo, Leonhardt had just left because he was exhausted from dealing with him. It was a stretch to call it a betrayal and begrudge him for leaving. Leonhardt had done his best to support Arthia even up to the moment he left. Afterwards, he didnt do anything to harm Arthia. But he also didnt stay by Jeong-woos side when he was alone. Yeon-woo didnt bear any grudges, but that didnt mean his feelings of resentment had disappeared either. He couldnt say it was a pleasure to see Leonhardt. Youve grown cold. Leonhardt held out his hand, then took it back with a rueful smile when Yeon-woo didnt grab it. I missed you a lot. Yeon-woo said in an indifferent voice, I thought you joined the Sea of Time? I did. But I got out not too long after joining. He added in a quiet voice, Right after I learned that youd died. Yeon-woo didnt speak. That place wasnt my homeEverything was going wrong. Traitor roamed free, trying to show that they were better than anyone else, large clans were hostile towards each other, and those who praised your name quickly forgot about you. His face began to fill with rage. I wanted to fix these things. I went undercover and gathered comrades one by one. Thanks to thatI realized too late how much you suffered. Yeon-woo was still quiet. Then, the Hoarder appeared. The heat returned to Leonhardts eyes. I looked for you, thinking you were a super rookiebut when I saw you from far away, I knew: you had returned. Even though I wear a mask? Theres no way I wouldnt be able to recognize you. I could tell from your physique and eyesalthough theyre sharper than beforebut thats to be expected. Yeon-woo was silent. I still remember that moment. I contemplated whether or not I should go to you, butI didnt have the right, and I felt like I understood why you were hiding your identity. Leonhardt sighed while explaining. Then, he slowly said his next words, I waited for you to climb higher so that once you made your presence known, I would have forces ready to support you. Yeon-woo was wordless for a moment. He scanned Creutz, and the other clan members of the Fantasy Regiment behind Leonhardt. They seemed exhausted but still exuded fierce auras. The Fantasy Regiment was a sword-that Leonhardt had sharpened to help him with his revenge. Hed been filled with joy thinking that Jeong-woo had returned, and hed made his sword even tougher and keen-edged. What do you think? After Leonhardt began his explanation, the pocket watch stopped trembling. It was clear that Jeong-woos feelings were muddled. Yeon-woo looked at Leonhardts blazing eyes, which flickered with joy and sorrow. He was someone that Yeon-woo resented but couldnt hate. Leonhardt had left his brothers side but continued to uphold his memory. But how did you recover? How did you heal from Bayluks poison? Can youtell me what happened? The Draconic Divine Eyes told Yeon-woo that Leonhardt was sincere. However, Yeon-woo felt a sudden urge to shatter both his misconception and hope. In the end, Leonhardt hadnt stayed by his brothers side. Jeong-woo had never wanted understanding or revenge; he just wanted someone to be with him. I heard Jeong-woo never talked about his family or Earth in the Tower. Yeon-woos tone was stiff. What are you? Leonhardt cocked his head to the side when he heard Yeon-woo talking about Jeong-woo in the third person. Then, he realized its significance. You Jeong-woo is dead. Leonhardts eyes widened. It seems theres a misunderstanding, so let me introduce myself properly. He looked into Leonhardts trembling eyes. My name is Cha Yeon-woo. His voice was cold as could be. Jeong-woos twin brother. * * * News of the unbelievable events on the fiftieth floor spread like fire throughout the Tower. The one rumor that caused the most commotion was: The dead Heaven Wing has returned! Many players had once looked up to Heaven Wing and seen him as a savior who could withstand the tyranny of the Eight Clans and high ranker. However, even though hed failed to defeat them in the end and gotten his wings clipped, hed managed to find a way to return. When people learned that he was the super rookie called the Hoarder, they were all speechless from shock. Smart players predicted dark clouds on the horizon and trembled, knowing that a colossal war would soon take place. As if in support of their theories, a second set of rumors spread through the Tower. The Gluttony Emperor, Roman Dictator Magnus, and Autumn Lord Tom were dead. In the past, despite being the sixth-ranked player, Heaven Wing had never killed any kings on his own, but the deaths of three of the Nine Kings at his hands were proof that he had been resurrected. When people learned that the Spring Queen Waltz had lost a wing and the Head Bishop an arm despite their escape, no one could find the words to speak. A few grew terrified. In the past, Heaven Wing had been as radiant as the sun, but the current Heaven Wing was as intense as the moon. His sword had grown unpredictable. Finally, the last wave of news about the destruction of the Dragon Temple was also unbelievable, but the shock over Heaven Wing was so great that it rendered the Tower silent for a while. Then, players began to predict where Heaven Wings blade would point next. * * * So, thats what happened. After Yeon-woo and his companions left, Leonhardt stood unmoving with his eyes closed. Yeon-woo had left him with no doubt that Cha Jeong-woo was gone, and the hopes that had been supporting him all this time had been crushed. However, a small part of him was unsurprised. How could a logical person believe in resurrection? Considering the circumstances back then, it was inevitable that Jeong-woo would die. The Hoarder had climbed the Tower with new records. The rules of the Tower stated that you could return to the stages youd climbed before, but you couldnt change what was recorded. It was impossible for the Hoarder to be Jeong-woo, but Leonhardt had still hoped it was true. He thought that it was possible for a miracle to happen. After all, the Tower was filled with mysteries and marvels, perhaps resurrection was one of them. It was the reason hed gone into secluded training and why hed hidden himself after discovering that Creutz had met the Hoarder. He was afraid that his hopes would be crushed. And now, they really were. Yeon-woo, who said he was Jeong-woos twin brother, left after saying, I cant say that Im thankful to you. Even if Jeong-woo was wrong, you left his side when he needed you. You cant take back spilled water. Leonhardt covered his face with his hands, his thoughts whirling in his head. He had no idea what he was supposed to do now. Where will you go now? The captains read Leonhardts mood and spoke carefully. Theyd tried to offer Yeon-woo their assistance only to be rejected. Leonhardt seemed regretful. I dont know. Where should I go? Sir I dont know the path either. It would be nice if someone could tell him. This was why it was hard to lead others. It was much easier when all hed had to do was focus on managing internal affairs. Dont try to help me. I might end up attacking you. Even if he wanted to follow Yeon-woo, he didnt dare try. Yeon-woos face looked exactly like Jeong-woos but oozed a coldness that Jeong-woo never had. Nothing can be done. Leonhardt rubbed his face, sighing. He had only hesitated for a while. Now that he was outside and the wheels had begun to turn, he had no choice. I have to see it to the end. Blood Land would fall into confusion now that the Gluttony Emperor, the four dukes, and many of their members were gone. Half of the Lion Alliance had been killed, and they were significantly weakened. Even with Magnus and the Seven Member Squad gone, the Elohim could avoid breaking apart since they had a solid system in place, but they would lose their status. The Fantasy Regiment needed to take advantage and grow into a large clan. Even if Yeon-woo rejected them, it didnt mean the sword in Leonhardts heart dulled. He was about to move with his subordinates when he saw Creutz hanging back. Captain. I apologize, butmy journey with you stops here. Vice Leader! What are you talking about?! What do you mean, sir?! The members of the First Squad and the other captains turned to Creutz in surprise. The Illusion Knightage following him was shocked as well, but they stepped back and kept their silence. Leonhardt looked at Creutz closely. Although he was apologetic, he stood in his shiny silver armor firmly without regret. Leonhardt couldnt help smiling. After a year at his side, it looks like youve fallen for him. I apologize. No. Although we only conversed for a short while, I felt his charisma, too. If Yeon-woo had invited him to work together, he would have jumped at the chance. Yeon-woos charisma and ability to attract allies was possibly even greater than his little brothers. Still, its a shame to lose you after all the time we spent together. Leonhardt smiled again and held his hand out to Creutz. The position of Vice Leader will always be open. Come back anytime. Thank you for understanding. Creutz grabbed Leonhardts hand and bowed. Do you know where to go? Yes, sir. Creutz thought of what Brahm had told him before Yeon-woo left: Come to the floating Laputa. Youll find it easily. Arthias old clan house is there. Thats a relief. I wish you success. I hope what you wish for comes true as well. Lets go. At Creutzs command, the Illusion Knightage summoned their wyverns and mounted them. Slowly, they disappeared in the same direction that Yeon-woo had gone. Leonhardt watched his friend leave and turned in the opposite direction. Lets return as well. But theres no hurry. Leonhardts eyes darkened. Its going to be a long night. Chapter 432 - Arthia (2) A messenger arrived in a panic at Castle Blood in the capital of Blood Land to tell the prince to escape. Your Highness, at this rate! Block them. Do it! B-but! Its too dangerous. You should hide! Block them! Do you not hear my command? Y-yes, Your Highness! The hall was always a solemn place where the four dukes and the thirty-six marquises met, but it was now in chaos. Urgent messages and communication magic poured down while the counts sent out orders. Prince Domo leaned on the throne with his teeth clenched, watching the viscounts and barons preparing to protect the capital. He pressed his temples. Where did things go wrong? After the great events of the fiftieth floor, which was called the Festival of Blood by rumormongers, Prince Domo barely managed to escape to Castle Blood, helped by the sacrifices of the marquises. However, he was only delaying the inevitable. The casualties were great: his father the Gluttony Emperor, the four dukes who were the pillars of Blood Land, and half of the marquis-level players who managed Blood Land. Overnight, he was the only one who was left to maintain order in Blood Land and deal with the immediate attacks of their enemies. The Hoarderthis is all because of him! He couldnt forget the moment his role model turned into his enemy. When the Dragon Labyrinth opened and the players were split up, his subordinates had said the Hoarder had betrayed them. However, the prince defended him, saying there must have been some misunderstanding. If only he could turn back time, he would rip his past selfs mouth off for saying such nonsense. Thud. Castle Blood quaked, and his subordinates stopped bustling around to look at the ceiling with frightened faces. The bombardment was nearing the main castle. Rumble. When Castle Blood shook again, Marquis Narbinger burst through the door to deliver news that the enemies had arrived. Your Highness! Theyve entered the main castle. You must hideurk! He pitched over, vomiting blood as a hole appeared in his chest. His blood poured out onto the floor as an army of death surrounded by dark shadows surged inside. The royal bodyguards tried their best to stop them only to be impaled on the black spears. Where do you think youurgh! Aaack! W-we have to stop themugh! The hall was in pandemonium as the counts and marquises that rushed forward collapsed, spurting blood. The heads of knights and soldiers rolled on the floor. Castle Blood, which had never been invaded ever since Blood Land was established, was falling to the enemy. Prince Domo wanted to die as he was forced to watch every second of the humiliation. Dis Pluto, the army of death, killed all those who resisted and sucked them into the Soul Collection. Those who surrendered were forced to kneel. Clack, clack. Then, an armored figure of shadows slowly padded down the hall, emanating a pressure that Prince Domo had only ever felt from those beyond the level of marquis. The pressure whirled around like a storm and filled the hall. Although the aura seemed to force down his shoulders, the prince gritted his teeth and endured it. His last act of pride and resistance was to stay on the throne. Hey! So this is the famous Blood Hands palace, eh? Despite his ferocious presence, the shadow knight had a mischievous voice, and he whistled softly as he looked around the grand interior. I wonder how much these will sell for. Our old mans been grumbling that theres no money these days but looks like this will ease his troubles. Then, his eyes fixed on Prince Domo. And I see some nice artifacts. His Inferno Sight twinkled, but Prince Domo felt himself freeze at it. Hey, kiddo. The soft voice of the knight of death sounded like the howling of a beast to Prince Domo, who was filling up with resentment. The knight was treating him the way noblemen treated ordinary citizens, just as how Prince Domo viewed people who were hostile to Blood Land as barbarians, not caring about their histories or cultures. You should be respectful and come down here while I still feel like being nice. Shanon struck Sword Breaker on the floor. Boom! Black shadows rippled out like waves. Get on your knees and bow. Say Im sorry, I wont do it again, please forgive me. Beg me. Say Blood Land will pledge their allegiance to Arthia. Who knows? I might go easy on you. Arthia. The name landed heavily in Prince Domons chest. The people that his father had defeated and torn apart were now back to wreak their revenge. The clan is being restored? Thats up to King Temper to decide. But since hes back, its probably only a matter of time. I dont think its any of your business though. More importantlywhy arent you kneeling yet? Although Shanon spoke in a jocular voice, there was an apparent murderous intent sheathed in it. You might not believe me, but I have some experience with this. Even though King Tempers personality is a bit eccentric, he listens to me. What about it? Prince Domo looked around the hall, biting his lower lip. The noblemen and knights on their knees watched him sorrowfully. You cant, Your Highness! Dont give your head to the enemy! Well resist until the endugh! You cannot surrenderagh! The noblemen stood up to resist, but Dis Pluto, who stood behind them, took their lives without any hesitation. The other noblemen and knights trembled as they watched. Even those who had shouted loudly to resist seemed frightened now that death was staring them in the face. They avoided Prince Domos eyes with miserable expressions. They were only ordinary soldiers. The courageous ones who fought in wars were killed like flies, so what could they do? You should prevent more deaths. Prince Domo turned back to Shanon with a frown, but his eyes trembled. If I kneel, will you spare them? Depends on your performance. The prince didnt reply. Arent they your precious people? It doesnt matter if they all die to us. We dont care. He added that they would even welcome it because it meant more fun and more souls. Prince Domo began slowly descending from the throne with trembling steps. Your Highness! Sob! Your Highness! The noblemen wept as they watched Prince Domo. Some pleaded with him to stop, but when Dis Plutos swords drew near, they were forced to be silent. Prince Domo slowly descended the stairs, one foot in front of the other, and walked down the hall to stand in front of Shanon. Up close, Shanon loomed so large that the prince had to look up at him. Although there wasnt much of a difference in their physical sizes, the prince felt small next to him. If this was the strength of a subordinate, then what was the strength of the Hoarder, who defeated his father, the Gluttony Emperor? Kneel. Prince Domo slowly knelt with his head bowed. Bang your head on the floor until it bleeds. Thump! Prince Domo began to strike the floor with his head, just as Shanon ordered. He banged so hard that his skull cracked and skin tore until blood ran down his face. And what are you going to say? I apologize. I cant hear you. I apologize! His choked voice began to fill with resentment. I know youre angry, but please forgive the mistakes Blood Land made with Heaven Wing and Arthia Mistakes? No. We beg for forgiveness for our sinswe hope youll find it in your generous hearts to forgive us. We know we cannot atone for our sins even with thousands of apologies. If you forgive us, Blood Land will never forget this act of kindness, and we will serve Arthia on our hands and knees. Please forgive us. The tearful voice rang out clearly in the hall. Thump! Thump! Prince Domo continued to smash his head against the floor. The noblemen couldnt bear to look and turned their eyes away. As he looked at the back of the princes head bowing over the bloodstained ground, Shanon crouched down and whispered in the princes ear, Tsk-tsk! No, no. Youre not a servant but a dog. Ruff ruff. You know that? Alright, try saying it. Go on. Ruff! Again. Ruff ruff! Ruff! Good job. Ruff! Ruff ruff ruff! Hahaha! Yes, now were talking. Ruff ruff! Shanon burst out in laughter and stood up. Prince Domos tearful barking grew louder. Aw. Your effort to save your subordinates is so admirable. Thats enough. Son of a bitch, lift your head now. Was it finally over? Prince Domo held back his tears and slowly looked up. Hed take the humiliation just this once. After all, Blood Lands long, thousand-year history wasnt always filled with glory, and they had gone through worse than this. During those dark days, the kings had overcome the threat with their wisdom and kept the land intact, leaving their descendants the task of reviving the empire. This was just another one of those low periods. Under his rule, they might have to live as Arthias dogs, but he firmly believed that his children or grandchildren would one day avenge Blood Land for this humiliation. At Shanons permission, he looked up, sure that the empire would still be safe. However, when he spied the light flashing towards his neck, he was so shocked that his eyes widened, unable to fully comprehend the situation. Aww, you idiot. He could hear the noblemen and the knights calling his name tearfully. You really believed that? Swish. * * * And you say Im the hot-tempered one. Yeon-woo watched Shanon cut off Prince Domos head through their shared connection, clucking his tongue. Shanon had pretended to be lenient, only to humiliate the prince and kill him in the end. Yeon-woo had ordered Shanon to take care of Blood Land and sent Hanryeong after the Elohim. He told them not to spare a single person, but Shanon was too full of mischief. Shanon grinned, ordering the Dis Pluto soldiers under him to take care of the rest of Blood Land. Where do you think I learned all this? I learned right at the side of our great King Temper Yeon-woo cut off the connection with Shanon as soon as Shanon began blabbering again. He looked up at the sky where Laputa, the floating castle, hovered. He thought it had disappeared after losing its function as Kalatus lair. It was time to retrieve the last of Jeong-woos belongings that hed left behind in Arthias clan house, along with the elixir. Chapter 433 - Arthia (3) Kalatus lair, the floating castle Laputa, used to be located in the Illusory World at the center of the Dragon Labyrinth. Now that its caretaker, Uballa, was gone, it circled the skies of the fiftieth floor, hiding itself with an automatic stealth feature. But if it used up all of its stores of magic power, it wouldnt be able to sustain the feature, and there was also a danger that it would crash into the stage. At the moment, though, it seemed to be functioning normally. [Fire Wings is activating.] [The winds of Palm Leaf Fan are assisting with flight and direction.] Yeon-woo spread his Fire Wings and flew to Laputa on a breeze that helped his speed increase. The wind also carried Brahm, Galliard, and Edora. Demon Beauty Castle didnt try to follow them, since they had been ordered to wait on the ground, but their eyes widened. Brahm safely landed in Laputa after Yeon-woo and exclaimed with astonishment. The eldest of the Seven Demon Kings, the Bull Demon King, has many holy artifacts and treasure, but I heard the Palm Leaf Fan is the best among them. What a mysterious wind. How did you get your hands on it? It just ended up that way. Hed snatched the Palm Leaf Fan away after trying to stop the Lion Kings escape. By now, it had become completely synchronized with him. [Palm Leaf Fan (Partial)] [Category: Double-handed weapon] [Rank: Holy artifact] [Description: The eldest of the Seven Demon Kings, the Bull Demon King, gave this fan to his wife, Princess Iron Fan, as a wedding present. It is a treasure that has the ability to create winds that grow stronger with every stroke. One stroke will create strong gusts. Two will create rain storms. Three will create typhoons, and so on. However, the Palm Leaf Fan is currently weak because it is not the complete original.] [*Favor of Wind Your possession of the fan gains you preferential treatment by the wind. The wind will follow you and your speed will naturally increase. As your proficiency increases, skills that resemble powers will be released.] [*??? This option is unavailable for viewing since the fan is not the original. However, it can be released depending on your proficiency.] [* ??? This option is unavailable since the fan is not the original.] Yeon-woo only had a portion of the real Palm Leaf Fan, but it was still an incredible accomplishment. Its thanks to the Stone of Gula, eh? Looks like the Gluttony guy was of some use. Brahm carefully examined the wind with the curious eyes of a scholar. He quickly realized that the magic power that pulled the wind was sitting next to Yeon-woos heart: the Philosophers Stone. Just then, Brahm and Yeon-woo could hear the Gluttony Emperors despair in their heads. My stone! My stone! Give it back! Give itaaaack! He screamed in pain in the middle of his sobbing, but his desire was still clear. What a noisy guy even though hes already entered the Soul Collection. The others were like that, too. Ha! I guess kings will be kings. Brahm chuckled. The Soul Collection was quite loud not just because of the Gluttony Emperor, but also because of Magnus and Tom as well. How can a mortal do such a heinous thing?! Please! Please let me go! Ill do anything, so please! Most of the souls that Yeon-woo absorbed lost their identities through the power of the Black King. However, just as Brahm said, the kings retained their identities even after becoming spirits, as if evidence of the power they had once wielded as rules of the Tower. Their will to survive blazed as they looked for a means of escape. However, Yeon-woo just scoffed as he watched them; there was no way they could get out. He already owned them, and the more they endured, the more pain they would suffer. My stone! The Gluttony Emperor was the most tenacious of them all. His soul had probably developed a lot because of his possession of the Soulstone, and he couldnt let go of his obsession. If hes awake, he should be worried about the fate of his people instead of the stone. Tsk! Brahm looked flabbergasted. Castle Blood was burning at this very moment and the Spirit Guai were eating the souls of Blood Land. Although the Gluttony Emperor was aware of this, he only squawked about the Soulstone like a parrot without even sparing a thought for his people or even his own child. But we have something useful too. [The power bound to the Throne of Death, Purgatory Furnace, has been revealed.] Kaaaacck! Aaaaak! Please, stop! Stop! Aaaaack! Kaaaaack! Save me! Save me! Or just kill me! Throne of Death was a divine position that ruled death and the Underworld, and it could control rebellious souls or ones that had committed many sins during their lives. [Purgatory Furnace] [Rank: Power] [Description: The resentment and grudges of the souls are pulled out by hellfire, which burns the deeds of the souls to use as a source of energy.] Yeon-woo could use the souls he owned to create magic power whenever he ran out. However, since he already had two Soulstones, it was extremely unlikely that would ever happen, so he used it simply as a way of torturing recalcitrant souls. It made it easier to read their thoughts and helped him extract useful information. Each king had high-quality information, including the coordinates of each Outer Space where their clan houses were located, the sites of secret storage spaces, and more. In fact, it was thanks to the Purgatory Furnace that Shanon and Hanryeong tracked down Blood Land and the Elohim. Yeon-woo also discovered information about hidden pieces that only the kings knew. He combined it with the information that Jeong-woo had and re-examined his method of climbing the remaining floors. However, what Yeon-woo enjoyed the most was that his understanding of souls had deepened. The mysteries of the soul are being uncovered. Yeon-woo had always used souls as tools despite having the Black Kings power and never tried to analyze them. Now that he had the Purgatory Furnace, things changed. He could now investigate what souls were composed of, how the identities that lingered were activated, the patterns of their thinking and recognition, and so on. The mysteries that had been hard to understand even with Brahms lessons and Dragons Knowledge were finally laid bare to him. If the identity of a soul were destroyed by his experiments, he could hand it over to Shanon or Hanryeong. Yeon-woo learned that souls were a useful resource and how he could avoid wasting them. . Sometimes, when I look into your thoughts I feel like I understand why Shanon goes on about your temperament. Brahm read his thoughts and grinned before cutting his connection to the Soul Collection. Yeon-woo grinned as well. Theyre useful. Alright. If theyre useful, thats good enough. The experimenter doesnt have to bother himself with all their troubles, hoohoo! Brahm laughed boisterously. Despite his words, he shared the same beliefs as Yeon-woo. He only opened up to Yeon-woo and Sesha, and he didnt care about sacrificing others in the name of knowledge. But He stopped laughing and narrowed his eyes. Is Kalatus still quiet? Yeon-woo nodded. Yes. I believe the damage to his soul itself was too great. Thats the most tragic part. Brahm licked his lips. After Kalatus fell, Yeon-woo used Hades Spirit Eating Sword to absorb Kalatus corpse as well. Although his body had developed significantly, he hadnt been able to restore Kalatus soul properly. It had fallen into abyss ever since it was bound to the Crawling Chaos. Even when Yeon-woo fed him black energy and tried to trigger his memories, Kalatus soul became unstable as though it would shatter at any moment, so he had to stop. Ill have to find a way later. Of course. There was still much to learn from Kalatus, so Yeon-woo was planning on restoring his soul through any method he could try. Wouldnt there be a way if he analyzed the souls one by one? If that didnt work, he expected the Black Kings power to open a new route after he became more proficient in it. Besides that Yeon-woo laughed again, and scanned their surroundings. Laputa was in ruins. It had collapsed after Kalatus had been summoned forcibly, and it would take a lot of time and resources to restore it. The infection of the Crawling Chaos appears to have progressed. The Crawling Chaos had left so much holy power behind that Kalatus energy paled in comparison. It was difficult to distinguish the place from a dragons lair or a temple worshipping the Crawling Chaos. If hed arrived a little later, he would have entered the Crawling Chaos territory. Purification needs to happen before restoration. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Oh well. Thinking to himself that he would need to restore everything slowly, he waved his hand in the air. [A new user is attempting to access the operating system.] [The system recognizes the new user.] [Dragon Root (Uballa) confirmed.] [The new user has been registered.] [Welcome, ###.] The operating system controlling Laputa entered Yeon-woos hands through the recognition of the Dragon Root. Since Yeon-woo had already been acknowledged as the new owner of the labyrinth, the registration process was simple. He could now easily control Laputa wherever he was, just like Boos dungeon. The new master of the lair had arrived. [With your authorization, the route to Arthias clan house is being opened.] Through the settings, Yeon-woo opened the path to Arthia, which was hidden in the deepest part of Laputa. When he stepped forward, his surroundings changed, and he saw a large house up ahead. * * * Before Arthias clan house had been built, it was first designed with the clan members best interests in mind. There was a laboratory, an archive, a storehouse, a weapons room, a lounge, dorms, and a training area. Each area was designed according to need, and there were private spaces for each clan member, as well. Originally, it had been an Outer Space completely separate from Laputa, but after the clan members left, Jeong-woo returned to Laputa, which was filled with memories with Kalatus. He reset the clan houses coordinates to this location. The infection has spread all the way here. The Crawling Chaos infection had invaded the center of Laputa, and even the clan house had turned black. The entitys holy power squirmed like a living being to block the trespasser. Itll eat whatever is close by. It already has an independent existence. Brahm narrowed his eyes at the ominously squirming holy power. Edora grimaced as she viewed it through her Insight. The holy power sensed Yeon-woo and the other and began to approach them, opening its mouth to show its fangs as it prepared to extend its tentacles. Lets get rid of it quickly. Brahm pulled out his Book of Mars, Galliard drew his bow, and Edora unsheathed Divine Evil as they stepped forward. Yeon-woo brandished Vigrid as well. [The power bound to Throne of Death, Hell Tribulation, is being activated.] [The element of Holy Fire has been added!] The flames from hell spread along the ground in waves. With the addition of Holy Fire, the black fire instantly burned up the holy power, scattering it into ashes as it was purified. Clack, clack! [Hades Spirit Eating Sword is absorbing the Crawling Chaos holy power!] Yeon-woo slowly walked forward with his left hand extended, absorbing the remnants of the holy power. Chapter 434 - Arthia (4) Keeeek! Kyak! Kyak! After the holy power of the Crawling Chaos disappeared from the clan house, it left behind strange monsters. Without its connection to the Crawling Chaos, the holy power took on independent identities and began to form different vestiges that were too bizarre to have evolved naturally. They were so tough that even Hell Tribulation and Holy Fire didnt burn them. However, Yeon-woo hesitated to increase the intensity of his fire power for fear that the clan house might be blown away. How troublesome. Brahm clucked his tongue and cast his magic, aware of the problem. There were several explosions and a large magic square appeared. Holy power was a gods strength, and he was using magic to return the clan house to its original condition. Whoosh! As rays of light appeared, the holy power began to weaken. Galliard, who was standing quietly in the back, released an arrow, which split into multiple pieces that descended on the monsters heads, making them explode like fireworks. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword is absorbing the Crawling Chaos holy power!] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword skill proficiency has slightly increased. 3.2%] [Atmam System is assessing the absorbed holy power.] [Refinement Process: 32.1%] [The Stone of Sin (SuperbiaGula) has reacted and is speeding up the process.] [Final Refinement: 42.9%] [The refined holy power has been bound to your magic power storage (Dragon Heart).] Yeon-woo weakened the monsters with Hell Tribulation, Brahm took them apart with his magic, and Galliard and Edora took care of what was left. They repeated this process multiple times, and after a while, they finally got rid of all the holy power in the clan house as Hades Spirit Eating Sword greedily ate its ashes. [You have made a small achievement.] [You have acquired 50,000 karma.] The clan house was exactly as Yeon-woo had seen it in the diary. Its been a while. Brahm quietly muttered to himself with a nostalgic expression. As Jeong-woos alchemy teacher, he had had a close relationship with Arthia, and so this place held special memories for him as well. Because he regretted not being at Jeong-woos side since he was busy caring for Sesha, his walk down memory lane was especially poignant. Galliard, whod believed he would stay in the Tutorial forever, was also emotional as he remembered the child who had followed him around everywhere calling him Teacher. Edora was awed at the sight of the famed Arthia headquarters, but she also glanced at Yeon-woo with concern. Yeon-woo stared at the clan house. Lets move. Brahm looked at Yeon-woo and took Galliard and Edora somewhere else to give Yeon-woo privacy. * * * The clan house was made up of a long building connected to three smaller ones which made it look like an E. There were separate rooms and training areas that were located far from the main building. Yeon-woo slowly looked around each of the buildings. Although a long time had passed, the cleaning magic kept the clan house neat, as though people were still living in it. It made Yeon-woo imagine countless scenes. Hahaha! Why do you look like that?! Haaa. That idiot has caused trouble again. Haha! Yes! Thats our commander for you! Right? Geez, that temper I love you. They were memories of Jeong-woo and his friends, like when he squabbled with Bayluk over chemicals in his lab. Ahh! Hey, you psycho! I said were fucked if you touch that! Huh? Its not like this? If you dont know, just shut up and stay still! Geez! Memories of Jeong-woo giggling with Leonte in the storage room as they planned to buy alcohol. How much do you think this is worth? Hmm. Probably as much as the armor youre wearing? Damn. Why is this jewel so expensive? Are you serious? Everyone is crazy about Mermaid Tears. How can a clan leader be so ignorant? Should we sell it and pocket the money? Hey! If we get caught by Leon, well both be dead. Lets buy drinks with it." OK! Memories of the nagging Valdebich gave Yeon-woo as he taught him Giant fighting techniques in the common training area. Boss, youre too weak. This isnt good. Get up. Hey! Thats not fair. Think of the difference between our bodies. Anyway, I wasnt made for hand-to-hand combat but magic You talk too much. Get up. Ahhh! Memories of napping in the break room with Bahal. I want to sleep some more. Me too. Lets do it. Sounds good to me. Memories of wrestling over money with Leonhardt in the conference room. Boss, do you know how much money youve spent this month? Pleasethink before you spend. I heard you bought a round for everyone at the pub because you were in the mood? You told me that it was for buying items. Hey. Why are you so suspicious? Its not like youre my wife. Someone reported it to me. Hahaha! Dammit! Who snitched on me this time?! Please! Stop spending so much, you moron! Memories of Kun Khr and Jeanne, who always argued with each other, dropping the bombshell that they were planning to get married. Boss, I have something important to say. What is it? Weve decided to get married. What? What kind of impossible scenario Were going to have a baby, too. What? When? Memories of Jeong-wpp with Sadi in the weapons room, with Horst in the backyardFive years worth of Jeong-woos happy memories were all there. And in his brothers private room were Jeong-woos memories with Vieira Dune. I love you. I love you, too. Yeon-woo just watched all of the scenes play out, and he saw his brother laughing, chatting, arguing, shouting, and running around with his friends. At least he could see his brother still smiling brightly, unlike at the end of the diary, which was filled with tears, anger, and regret. Of course, there were memories of his brothers suffering as well, but Yeon-woo intentionally avoided them. Was there a need to watch them? He was already running out of time just replaying the happy memories. The pocket watch clearly understood Yeon-woos feelings because it was unusually quiet. Is this it? Yeon-woo found the room that was in the depths of the main building: the clan leaders office. Where Jeong-woo closed his eyes for the last time. Yeon-woo slowly opened the door. Click. The office didnt look too different from the other rooms. Jeong-woo had liked reading, so the room overflowed with books. There was black rug on the floor in the middle of the room, and on it were an oak desk and chairs that Henova had made. As though someone had just been sitting there, the desk was filled with pens, documents, and a little box. Yeon-woo looked around his brothers office and quietly sat in the chair. Creak. It squeaked since it hadnt been oiled in a while. Here Yeon-woo rubbed the desk. He was sitting in the chair where Jeong-woo had died, longing for his brother and mother. This was the moment the diary ended, and the next clue began. The dried-up pens and organized documents were exactly as they were in Jeong-woos final recollection, but there was one new item on the desk: The box. Yeon-woo slowly opened its lid. His eyelids trembled when he saw the pictures inside of his brother smiling with his friends. He dug through his pocket and pulled out the picture hed received with the pocket watch. Its the same. The only difference between the two pictures was that the one in the box had something written on the back: The ninth day of the seventh month of the 6217th year of the Tower. A fun day. From Arthias clan house. The letters were crooked and clumsy, like a child had written them, and they were so large that they filled up the entire back of the picture. Only one person in Arthia had this handwriting. Valdebich. Since the half-Giant Valdebich had been raised as a warrior from birth according to the traditions of the Giant species, he was illiterate. Hed only learned to read and write thanks to Jeong-woo. Although it was important to develop your physical abilities to climb the Tower successfully, learning how to read would give you more options. Furthermore, Valdebichs thoughts moved differently from others. He spoke in broken sentences, and only those close to him could understand him. It was necessary for him to learn how to read and write to mitigate this. Jeong-woo had sat with Valdebich and taught him to read and write whenever they had time. Thanks to him, by the time Arthia had grown, Valdebich could speak normally, although his ugly handwriting didnt improve. The box was filled with Valdebichs other possessions: a small dagger, a ring, and artifacts like necklaces. They were all presents Jeong-woo had given Valdebich. Kalatus had said that Valdebich had been the one who retrieved Jeong-woos corpse and belongings. Was this the evidence? Why had he disappeared, only to reappear once everything was over? How had he found Laputa, whose location was unknown to the members of Arthia, and how did he learn the new coordinates? How did he send Jeong-woo to Earth? Countless questions flashed through Yeon-woos head, and he hoped that he would find the answer here. There was an envelope at the bottom of the box, and neat but crooked letters spelled out: To Jeong-woos family. So he did know Id come. Yeon-woo carefully unsealed the envelope and opened the letter to read the confession of a warrior. Chapter 435 - Arthia (5) The letter began: What I write here is little more than excuses and cannot be of any comfort to the reader of this letter. I know I cant repent for what Ive done, but stillI wanted to write these words. Im sorry, Jeong-woo. * * * It all began with Bayluks words. Bayluk? Yeon-woo hadnt expected to hear that name, and the pocket watch began to tremble uncontrollably. Yeon-woo put his hand around it to comfort it. Along with Vieira Dune, Bayluk was the one who benefited most from Arthias fall and Jeong-woos death. He was the one who had secretly fed Jeong-woo the poison that eventually killed him: Red Lotus Eye. The pain of the poison had been cruel, and Bayluk had even taken his time to poison Jeong-woo so that it would be undetectable. By the time Jeong-woo realized that something was wrong, the poison had already invaded his marrows, and it was too late. It was around that time that Jeong-woos condition worsened, causing him to become erratic and moody. Bayluk was essentially the culprit who caused the disbandment of Arthia. But the problem is that no one knows where he is now. Bayluk had hidden himself at the same time Jeong-woo collapsed. There was no way to find him. Bayluk suddenly asked me, Dont you want to find your family? It was the morning that we were preparing for the war against the alliance of clans, no different from any other morning, but Ive never been able to forget it since. The word triggered a desperation in me, someone who has never known my identity. However, when I asked him what he meant, he only smiled strangely like always and said, Ive found the ruins of the Giant species. Those words were enough to drive me mad. Valdebich had always struggled with his identity since he was someone who was neither human nor Giant. Being a mixed breed in the Tower wasnt anything special since so many players from different planets and dimensions were there. However, Valdebichs struggle was different. He wasnt as smart as humans, and he didnt have the outstanding fighting spirit of Giants. He was neither a mortal or an immortal, and he possessed an uncertain position. Because he was the descendant of an extinct species, he drew a lot of attention, but it was always a source of trauma for him. Valdebich also didnt know anything about his birth. He had faint memories of his childhood, of a house with a large backyard, of siblings and friends who played jokes on each other, parents who smiled at him and told him that they loved him. However, those memories were foggy, and his parents faces seemed obscured by shadow. The clearest memory he had was from when he was around five years old. He remembered his grandfather, who called himself the family butler, forcing him to learn the basic techniques of the Giant species. His grandfather was different from his affectionate parents, and he always scolded Valdebich cruelly and called him loser and idiot. He said that Valdebich wasnt good enough and was an embarrassment to the Giant species. Because of this, Valdebich became a timid child who truly believed that he was a useless being. This trauma persisted even after he gained the nickname Sword Yaksha and caused a ruckus in the Tower. It was also the reason hed become obsessed with the idea of family. Who was he? Why did he have to leave the family that loved him? Did they abandon him? Or had there been some kind of incident? If he hadnt been raised by the strange grandfather and stayed with his family, he would have grown up normally, right? Valdebich did everything he could to find his roots, but he failed every time. The Draconic species still had one last member, the Summer Queen, but the Giant species had gone extinct much earlier and had left hardly anything behind. There were even questions around the existence of a half-Giant like him, and whether he was truly one. If so, were there still Giants living to this day? Bayluk had used Valdebichs insecurities about his family as bait, and Valdebich had eagerly swallowed it, not realizing it was poisoned. Hed headed out to look for the ruins according to Bayluks instructions, but he hadnt been able to let Jeong-woo and the others know. Valdebich found it hard to tell them about his departure since they were all preparing for war. In the past, his friends had excitedly helped him search for ruins, only for the endeavor to end in failure. I had overcome my trauma by then, and the location wasnt that far, so I thought Id be able to return quickly. I didnt think it would be a problem if I checked quickly and returned. However, this was exactly what Bayluk had been planning. Bayluk hadnt lied. The ruins really did have traces of the Gian species, even more than the ones Valdebich had investigated before. There were traces of villages, mass graves, and even a hidden quest related to the fall of the Giant species. Valdebich had become wrapped up in it and his obsession with his family and identity led him to forget about Arthia. The only thoughts in his head were related to the quest and his search for his family, who might be in danger somewhere. Time passed, and by the time his reason returned, everything was already over. It was only then that I heard news about Jeong-woo, and I realized that I was a failure. My family had abandoned me, and in turn, I abandoned my only friend when he needed me the moststill, perhaps the heavens wanted to give me another chance. I remembered that Jeong-woo had once mentioned to me that my family might still be alive somewhere since hed managed to meet a dragon, whose species was already assumed to be extinct. He said perhaps Id been separated from my family by some accident. Dragon. I had to find the lair of the last dragons. I dont know if it was because they shared the same traits as the Giant species, due to their immortality and arrogance at once being the equals of gods and demons, but it wasnt too hard to find the place. All I had to do was go to the places where only superior beings would be able to approach. I found Jeong-woo already gone. I had hurried so much, but in the end, I was too late. Then, I remembered the reward Id received from the ruins, and I used to to send Jeong-woo back to his homeland. Although I had ended up in my current situation, I wanted him to have a chance to return to his familys arms. Valdebich had a ticket that allowed someone to travel to any dimension regardless of the time and location without any restrictions from the laws of nature. Valdebich had thought of using it to return to his species home dimension after finishing the hidden quest, but instead, he opened the gate to Earth without any hesitation. I was foolish until the end. I only realized what I had after I lost it. Jeong-woo was more like my brother than the ones in my memories and more special to me than my parents. Valdebich would never be able to return to his home dimension, but it didnt matter. He wanted Jeong-woo, his friend and brother, to return to his peaceful home world. He remembered that when hed first entered the Tower a long time ago, everyone had thought about taking advantage of him except for Jeong-woo. Jeong-woo had simply held out his hand and said, Do you wanna be friends? Yeon-woo read the letter again and again before returning it to the envelope. Valdebich had searched for his family, only to lose both family and friends in the process. Yeon-woo could imagine Valdebichs despondent face as hed sent Jeong-woo back to Earth before leaving Laputa with heavy footsteps, perhaps thinking of his memories. There was a small container next to the spot where the envelope had been. Yeon-woo opened it silently to find a blue glass bottle on a faded cushion. It was the elixirthe medicine his brother had tried so desperately to find but hadnt even been able to return with in the end. * * * Can I ask you something? Whatisit? What was the Crawling Chaos like? While Yeon-woo had roamed the clan house following the traces of his brother, the rest of his friends sat on a bench in the yard. Edora looked at the main building with a worried face, and Galliard had gone somewhere, and so Brahm and Boo conversed with each other. They shared a deep friendship since one was an alchemist and the other a witchdoctor with many common interests. They mostly spoke about their experiments, but recently, after Boo regained his memory and identity as Faust, their conversations grew deeper. They couldnt help being curious about each other: one had once been a god, and the other had tried to follow gods. Brahm was especially curious about the Crawling Chaos, with whom Faust had first-hand experience. Those otherworld gods are all beings we dont know anything about. The gods and demons who had been trapped on the ninety-eighth floor for a long time were envious of the beings they called the Outer Gods and players referred to as the otherworld gods. In their eyes, these gods had complete freedom, but no one knew about their origins. The gods and demons had once traveled the vast universe and been worshipped by multiple dimensions and worlds. They were all-knowing and omniscient transcendents, which meant that they ignored locations that they didnt recognize. They thought useless and empty spaces were beneath them. However, after they were trapped in the Tower and the otherworld gods appeared, they were shocked to see cosmic beings so great and expansive that they no longer had egos. These entities werent newborn transcendents, either, since their legends were as profound as theirs. They were curious about their origins, how they arrived at the Tower, and how they managed to avoid the curse of the Tower. They believed that learning this would help them escape the prison of the ninety-eighth floor. However, because of their trapped situation, there were limits to what the gods and demons could do. The otherworld gods didnt acknowledge their authority and quickly lost interest in beings that seemed little more than caged cattle to them. This was why Brahm never had the chance to research the otherworld gods. In fact, from the beginning, it had been hard to communicate with these strange beings, and yet, the great mage Faust had managed to form a contract with the Crawling Chaos, one of the greater otherworld gods. Through this contact, hed even gained enough knowledge to create the Emerald Tablet. Since this Faust was right in front of him, there was no doubt that Brahm would be interested. On top of that, while Yeon-woo had been busy with Kalatus, Faust had made contact with the Crawling Chaos. Brahm wanted to know his impressions. Therewasnothing. Nothing? What do you mean? Brahm cocked his head, not quite understanding. It wasdarkness. Brahms forehead wrinkled. False darkness trying to imitate the Darknessit wasan empty void. Brahms face stiffened. Darkness and void were familiar words. ThatsallI rememberifI wantto remember moreI mustregainmyformerlife. The being was stopping Boo from remembering even though he was already an Elder Lich. Then if you regain your former life, the Darkness! Brahm was about to ask something when someone hurtled towards them with the sound of cracking glass. Crunch! Crash. Brahm barely managed to catch him. Pieces of broken armor showered on the floor. What happened, Hanryeong?! Hanryeong, who had been sent to deal with the Elohim, was heavily injured. Was there even anyone in Elohim who could hurt Hanryeong? With the Roman Dictator and the heads of the Proteogenoi family dead, the Elohim was now defanged. Moreover, Hanryeongs body was melting. Since hed been born out of death and created from shadows, he could be injured, but he would never die. And yet, that was exactly what was happening to him. Brahm and Boo had never seen this strange phenomenon before. Anti-Venomhas appearedat the Elohim! He was referring to Anti-Venom Bayluk. At those words, Hanryeongs arm fell to the ground and scattered into particles. Whoosh. Chapter 436 - Arthia (6) Oh dear. If I hadnt happened to be here, everything would have been a disaster. The Elders all gritted their teeth as they watched the man walking down the destroyed Elder Assembly, which had once been the core of the Elohim. Their long, storied history and traditions had not only been mocked by riffraff, they were now counting on someone they considered a savage to help them. The attack of the shadow army and the undead that looked like the Saber God had been so sudden. The Elders had been in an emergency situation because Magnus and the Seven Member Squad were trapped in the Dragon Labyrinth, and the sudden attack was so powerful that the Elders didnt even have a chance to respond. Take care of all of them. If it looks dangerous, come back out. With all the heads of the Protogenoi tribe, the elite family of the Elohim, dead, it was no exaggeration to say the Elohims forces had been halved. Of course, the Elohim had more forces since their history began with the birth of the Tower. They had a tight group of skilled players that helped them rule as one of the most powerful clans for their entire history. Blood Land had collapsed like a sandcastle after their leaders were killed because their power was focused on their leader, but the Elohim distributed power evenly and had a republican system that placed importance on individual responsibility and honor. Thanks to their efforts to preserve their outstanding genes, each of their members were skilled. They had species that were half-magical, descendants of fallen angels, and High Elves. They even had ancient divine species like the Vanir. This meant that in the event of a new war, they wouldnt fall so easily, although they might not be able to achieve the glory of the past. However, this time was different. A portal had opened over their heads during the assembly, and the attacks began. The location of the Outer Space of the Elohim was a closely guarded secret, and the location of the Elder Assembly was even more confidential. Even Elders didnt have the coordinates until they passed several layers of security checks, and one needed to have special authority to get through each stage. Unless the Roman Dictator Magnus opened the door himself, it would have been impossible to reach them. The Elders had placed too much faith on this security system that they werent able to defend themselves. The soldiers outside attempted frantically to enter the building, but the shadow army blocked all the entrances so that they couldnt get in. In an instant, forty percent of the Elders were swept away. The surviving Elders pulled themselves together and tried to counterattack, but their formation was weak, and they fell under the soldiers that continued to pour out. Hanryeongs attacks at the head of the shoulders were particularly terrifying. The smarter Elders quickly realized that he was the Saber God of the Cheonghwado as he moved his nine swords. His sword dance was more vicious and intense than when he had been alive. At that moment, Bayluk appeared. The Elohim had invited the alchemist Bayluk to help them with their long-cherished goal to restore the ancient species. Bayluk happened to hear that there was a commotion in the assembly room and, with his firepower, he managed to clear the entrances and enter. The clash between the former enemy but current Arthia member, the Saber God, and the former Arthia member but current enemy, Bayluk, was fierce. The assembly room completely collapsed, and many Elders who died from the sharp winds and poison. As if to show evidence of why he was called a cheat and a disaster by other players, Bayluk used an abundance of unknown poison. It was then that the seemingly invincible shadow army began to melt. Although they were spiritual beings that couldnt die, Bayluks poison melted their bodies. When the assembly room slowly turned into Bayluks territory, Hanryeong retreated in defeat. The remaining members of the Elder Assembly managed to survive, but the ones who had died had all been successors or leaders of important families among the Elohim. When the news of what had happened to the Elder Assembly spread among the members of the Elohim, the public outcry was loud. There was a protest outside the new temporary assembly room, with signs that said Declare war and Death to Arthia. They chanted, Hand the leadership to our savior, Bayluk! Most of them wanted the Elder Assembly, which had dishonored the Elohim, to step back, and let Bayluk take the reins to prepare for the upcoming attack. The Elders were shaken at this potential loss of authority. Although theyd been saved by Bayluk, it seemed like the control of the Elohim would be given over to him. The irony was that Bayluk, who had once been part of Arthia, was responsible for this mess. However, the people were turning their backs on the Elder Assembly, and the Elders didnt know how to regain their trust. What was more, Bayluk had the ability to manipulate public opinion. It was difficult to believe that he was a scholar who was always in his lab doing experiments. He was very sly. By the time the busy Elders finished taking care of the commotion, Bayluk was already participating in their conferences even without having the right credentials, and he was soon even making important announcements. And now, as Bayluk walked past the center of the Elder Assembly and sat in an empty seat, the older Elders glared at him. However, Bayluk scoffed and didnt seem to care. The younger Elders quickly surrounded him as if to protect him. Their numbers were growing, and it seemed to signal the start of a new party. A storm that could swallow up the entire Elder Assembly was brewing. What are you doing? Lets begin the conference. Were short on time already. The Elders narrowed their eyes at his tone, but the emergency situation was more important, they had no other option but to tolerate it. The topic well discuss today is An Elder read the atmosphere in the room and stepped up to the podium to introduce the topic for discussion. The declaration of war against Arthia and the Devil Armys proposal of an alliance * * * I apologize, Master Yeon-woos eyes flashed as he watched Hanryeong try to stand tall even with his serious injuries. His Draconic Divine Eyes told him the poison was melting away Hanryeongs body, and he was in serious danger. It was another death for someone who had already diedwhat kind of irony was that? The black energy from the Soul Collection only slowed the poisons spread but didnt treat it. Im ashamed that its ending like this even after you gave me Guai. Yeon-woo had given Guai, Ruk, Nan, and Shin respectively to Hanryeong, Shanon, Boo, and Rebecca. He thought Guai suited Hanryeongs sword dance the best. With it, Hanryeong was able to surpass his abilities as the Saber God, and yet hed been totally defeated by Bayluk. Who did you say it was? Anti-Venom. Baylukto think hed be with the Elohim. It was totally unexpected. And he was armed with an impressive poison. Had he always had it? He probably made it after Jeong-woo died. Bayluks island on the twenty-eighth floor appeared in Yeon-woos mind. It was an empty lab that had evidence of various experiments. He still didnt know what Bayluk had been working on, but it might be related to the poison he was using, which was so powerful that it managed to injure a Death Noble like Hanryeong. Much of the shadow army was also irrecoverable. It was something to be wary of, and it might even be a weapon that could fight the Black Kings power. Boo. YesMaster. Find the antidote through any means. Your wishis mycommand. Swish. Boo disappeared, and Brahm stood up. Ill also do some research on it. Something about this poison is strange. Thank you. Yeon-woo bowed to Brahm and approached Hanryeong, who was about to fade away. I am ashamed to have a last request. Yeon-woo didnt say anything, but Hanryeong continued calmly, as if he knew Yeon-woo would listen to him. It may be troublesome and you may deem it unnecessary, but even after I am gone, please take care of my incompetent son. Yeon-woo was reminded of his dying mother, whod gripped his hand and desperately asked him to take care of Jeong-woo. Did all parents worry about their children when they died? He has a foolish nature and has committed a grave sin. However, he had to grow up without his mother and without sufficient care. Please take pity on him. I dont expect much. Please take care of him until he can be independent and stand on his own. Yeon-woo firmly refused. No. Ah. Hanryeong looked down at the ground, thinking his last request had been denied. However, Yeon-woo snorted at him. What are you thinking? Im saying you should take care of him yourself. What? Drink this. Yeon-woo tossed a bottle to Hanryeong when he lifted his head again. What is this? Elixir. Hanryeongs Inferno Sight widened. He knew the significance of the Elixir. Master, this is! It should be effective. If it doesnt work, Ill find a way to resolve this, so dont start talking about dying. But Don''t forget. Youre my familiar; I wont allow you to die. Master. Hanryeong looked at Yeon-woo with a moved expression, and he suddenly stuck a sword in the ground. He knelt and bowed. Until I disappear, I will serve you and help you reach your paths destination. After making the pledge, Hanryeong began to drink the Elixir. Yeon-woo closed his eyes momentarily. This should be enough, right? Yes. Im satisfied. Thank you, Master. I should be thanking you. Thanks for understanding. Yeon-woo listened to Nike chuckle. Hed struggled over the decision to abandon Hanryeong or save him. Unlike Shanon, he and Hanryeong had met as enemies. He was the one who killed Nikes mother, the Phoenix, and Yeon-woo had used his son as a hostage. Now, he had familiars whose abilities equaled those Hanryeong and might even grow to be better than him. All he had to do was throw Hanryeong away and make someone else a Death Noble, but Nike had changed his mind. Dont do that, Master. Save him. I dont want him to go through the same thing I did. Nike had seen himself in Hanryeong, who was worried for his son until the end. Youre more of an adult than I am. Forgiving your enemy wasnt easy. Hanryeong had likely learned of Nikes request through their shared connection. Heehee. That means I can take advantage of Hanryeong now, right? He listened to Nike joking. Shanon. Swish. Yeon-woo turned to Shanon, who appeared through the shadows. Behind Shanon, Dis Pluto quietly stood at attention. Although Shanon always joked around, at the moment, he exuded an intense aura. Turn Laputa around. Where are we going? For a moment, Yeon-woo contemplated heading to the Elohims Outer Space, but unless they were fools, they had probably set up their defenses. Entering now would be suicide. He needed to adjust his plans. The Outer District. His eyes flashed. Im going to announce that Arthia has returned, along with a declaration of war. Our first opponent is the Elohim. The residents of the Tower would now have to choose their positions. Would they stand with Arthia or with the enemy? Chapter 437 - Clan Establishment (1) Wh-wh-whats th-that? Huh? It was a normal day when the Outer District fell into panic mode. Although the news that Heaven Wing had returned raged everywhere, it was initially treated as nothing more than a passing distraction by the inhabitants of the land of dropouts. They had fun chatting about it, but the consequences and significance didnt hit home until the floating castle Laputa tore through space and slowly appeared in the sky. The daily activities of the players and inhabitants of the Outer District were interrupted, and they looked up in surprise as the shadow loomed over them. Although it had sustained damage from the Crawling Chaos, Laputa was still the lair of the last dragon king, Kalatus. Its size was impressive and overwhelmed everyone who looked at it. At the same time, a message window popped up for the players and inhabitants of the Outer District. It was a decree from Laputa, and everyone was taken aback when they read it. A-Arthia has reappeared! Heaven Wing has declared war! A piece of news as shocking as Heaven Wings reappearance struck the world of the Tower. * * * I hereby announce that Arthia has returned. The message dispatched to all players and inhabitants of the Outer District was only one sentence written in an arrogant tone as though it expected its audience to understand its significance. However, its assumption was not misplaced because everyone who read the decree trembled. The rumors that Heaven Wing had returned and that three of the Nine Kings had died, most players felt concerned about the future but didnt understand what it would mean. Although there was an atmosphere of war in the air, and it was clear a massive battle would soon take place, most players didnt think they would be involved. However, the decree frightened them as they grasped its meaning: Arthia hadnt forgotten its struggles and grudges, and they were prepared to avenge themselves. They also wouldnt have delivered such a message unless they had the power to stand against the rest of the Tower, ready to face all possible scenarios. As if evidence of this, another piece of news shook the Tower: Blood Land has fallen. It had been one of the Eight Clans that ruled at the top of the Tower. However, this impregnable fortress had been breached, and the massacre was so complete that not even a mouse was left. Players who had believed that there was nothing left to achieve in the Tower grew panicked. Other people responded differently. For every person fearful of the coming war, there was another person who couldnt contain their excitement. Some stayed quiet and decided to observe first. Soon, other big incidents erupted one by one. The Elohim has been partially destroyed! The Lion Alliance has chosen to disband. The Fantasy Regiment has cleared the upper floors and taken over Green Dragon. Black Dragon is going through internal strife. White Dragon is closing off floors to get a chance to catch their breath. The Lion Alliance had split up without contributing much in the Dragon Labyrinth. Only painful outcomes awaited the different groups: the mercenary alliance was crushed, the Magic Tower dissolved, and other clans were annihilated. Arthias sudden attack had left the Elohim on the verge of destruction like Blood Land, but they had managed to just barely defend themselves. The Fantasy Regiment, only recently considered an emerging clan, turned their blades to the upper floors and nearly ruined Green Dragon, forcing them to give up their territory. The leaderless Black Dragon had fallen into different factions that fought for control. White Dragon had suspended their activities in the Tower and retreated to their Outer Space to recover indefinitely. The chaos that had resulted from the events of the Dragon Labyrinth had spread far and wide, and the news were completely unprecedented. The Eight Clans power, which seemed to be immovable, had begun to shake from the foundation, and obviously, players had strong reactions to this. Voices from different groups began to rise up. The Nine Kings must be changed! The fall of Blood Land is only the start. The system around the Eight Clans will collapse, and a new system centered around Arthia will take place. From now on, the history of the Tower will be written by Arthia and Heaven Wing. The first thing to change was the list of the Nine Kings and the Eight Clans. The Nine Kings had once included the following: Allforone, the Martial King, the Head Bishop, the Spring Queen Waltz, Autumn Lord Tom, Roman Dictator Magnus, the Gluttony Emperor, the Black Prince, and Moonchild. Waltz and Tom had taken the vacated slots of the Summer Queen and the Sword God, but now, three new places were empty. Busybodies who liked ranking people quickly filled the empty spots with others: Heaven Wing, the Fantasy Regiment Leader, and a player called Anti-Venom. After he eliminated the Gluttony Emperor and Magnus, Heaven Wing was comparable to the Head Bishop and Waltz. The Fantasy Regiment Leader had brought Tom down and raised the Fantasy Regiment to a large clan akin to Black Dragon. Before this moment, Anti-Venom Bayluk had already been powerful enough to be one of the candidates for the Nine Kings even though he wasnt affiliated with any group. Now that the Elohim were behind him, his name was added to the bottom of the list. Huge adjustments were made to the list of the Eight Large Clans too. Blood Land and Black Dragon were removed, and two other groups took their place. The final list was: Allforone. White Dragon. The Devil Army. The Elohim. Daud Brethren. Sea of Time. The Fantasy Regiment. And lastly, Arthia. The inhabitants looked at the new list, which had changed practically overnight, concerned about the brewing storm. Players began to contemplate how they could ride the storm to become one of the stars in the sky. Others moved in a different direction. * * * Hes finally begun. Heidi suspended climbing the floors with her subordinates after receiving news about Arthia. She clenched her fists with resolve. Because of her divine blood, she had a bit of power to see the future. After shed split up with the Hoarder on the twenty-ninth floor, Heidi had predicted that he would rise higher than anyone expected. His potential was too immense. It was only that others couldnt see this because he was like the moon, something that was often obscured by darkness but the closer they grew to being full, the more brightly they lit up the night sky. Back then, the Hoarder had been a half moon, and once he grew into a full moon, he would practically burn up the night with his splendor. However, the night sky also needed stars to accompany the moon, and Heidi wanted to be one of them. It was why she, Dylan, and Jun had struggled to expand their forces, and they could now reap a bit of what theyd sowed. Heidi! Dylan ran over frantically. He knew how long Heidi had been waiting for this, so his face was red with excitement as well. Heidi nodded solemnly. Yes. Lets go to the Outer District. We have to be there. Her eyes darkened. Gather the rest of the clan. * * * Hahaha! I see! So, thats what it was! Heaven Wing! If its you, then anything is possible. I understand now why you have Hanryeong with you. Faceless slapped his knees and burst out laughing. Then, the rough voice of a middle-aged man turned into a woman''s high-pitched voice. Yes. I came back from the dead too, so theres no reason why you shouldnt. Isnt that true, my children? When he looked down with insane eyes, various ghosts twisted into strange forms and circled him, making monstrous noises together. Oooo. All right, my children. Let us all dance together! On that day, five castles on the forty-sixth floor burned down, and all the inhabitants of the floor disappeared. Caw! Caw! Only crows were left flying in the sky. * * * As expected of you, Captain. The way you cheat people and your preparations to unleash your temper are truly entertaining. Very good. Jang Wei ripped the decree and slung his bow on his shoulder. The bolder his captain was, the more he could do. He slowly slid into the darkness of the street and disappeared. * * * Its quite noisy. Edora covered her face with her hood, peering at the people who were gawking at Laputa. She had expected things would become chaotic as soon as the castle appeared, but the response was beyond her expectations. The Outer District had lost its purposeits inhabitants moved far from the dangers of the upcoming war, and the players were also moving elsewhere. It had likely spread through the Tower that Laputa was Arthias clan house. It would be a huge headache for many clans since they usually placed clan houses inside Outer Spaces to protect them from their enemies. However, with Laputa in the sky over the Outer District right in front of everyone, the large clans hostile to Arthia had a dilemma: they couldnt attack Laputa easily but they couldnt leave it alone, either. They were probably racking their brains to calculate what kinds of traps had been set up in Laputa, just like the Dragon Labyrinth. This made the Outer District especially noisy, and there were likely more than a few people who were talking about how they could attack Laputa. However, Edora knew that Yeon-woo would probably just leave Laputa alone even with all the dangers coming in its way. It was already so high that it was hard to approach, and unless one of the Nine Kings stepped up, any attacks would be little more than just attempts. I never thought the Summer Queen herself would step up to help. She narrowed her eyes as she thought of the Summer Queen, who was probably sitting in Laputas control room at the moment. The last residence of the dragon kingall right. Fine. A place like this will have hidden magic and useful equipment somewhere. It was incredible that the Summer Queen still existed, but it was even more incredible how easily she had agreed to Yeon-woos request to protect the castle. The Summer Queen said it was because Laputa was Kalatus lair, and shed have much to learn, but Edoras Insight told her that wasnt the true reason. Its because of her longing for Orabonis brother, for sure. Anyway, with the Summer Queen looking over Laputa, there was no need to worry about attacks. Also, staying in the Outer District had some benefits. They were finally showing confidence that they could stand against any enemy. Second, its a signpost for any forces who want to work with or under Arthia. Heaven Wing had been destroyed in the past, but his influence in the Tower wasnt small at all. Although they kept quiet, many supporters still missed him, and just as many had enjoyed a good relationship with Arthia. Not all of them would return, but even if a few came, they would be a great addition. There were also groups who wanted to forge new relationships with Arthia. Oraboni definitely wont create Arthia as a mere clan like his brother. Hes going to make something big, maybe even an empire. Its influence would take over the Tower, and in the end, hed probably crush the Tower with his own hands. From what Edora knew, Yeon-woos mission was to break the Tower, not play political games. He was someone who would use his brothers legacy as a tool to reach his goal. Organizing her thoughts, Edora quickly followed Yeon-woo, who hid his identity as they walked through the crowd. Their destination was the village of the One-horned tribe. I wonder how hes been doing. It was to pick up her foolish brother, Phante. Chapter 438 - Clan Establishment (2) Although there was a commotion in the Tower about Heaven Wing and Arthias return, the One-horned tribes village was just as calm as ever, as if they were completely in a different world. There was just only one change: the villagers were mesmerized by the sight of Yeon-woos face without the mask. Huh? Hes good-looking without his mask! Did you forget what I said? Hes Heaven Wings twin brother, so of course hes good-looking. Dammit! I thought he was wearing the mask to hide his ugly face. He was deceiving us! That conman was fooling us this whole time! Seems like hes gotten stronger. He might even be the kings match. I want to have a go with him. Cant I? Hey, hey! Get in line, you morons! Im first! What are you talking about, I called dibs. Ahhh! Its so loud! Just because the One-horned tribe didnt have many exchanges with the outside world, it didnt mean they were completely disinterested in the things that happened there. They had a general idea of the Towers situation, and they obviously also heard things about Yeon-woo. Also, Edora had already told the tribe members that Yeon-woo wasnt the real Heaven Wing but his twin brother. No one was confused by the situation, and instead, they felt a stronger urge to fight. It didnt matter whether or not Yeon-woo was the real Heaven Wing; what mattered was that hed been placed on the same level as their king. It didnt mean that they believed Yeon-woo was really the Martial Kings equal, but surely, he had some skills. As the tribe members were crazy about fighting, honor, and pride, they were tempted to fight Yeon-woo again. Yeon-woo didnt say anything, but the tribe members were already putting a queue of names together of people to spar with him. Those on the bottom of the list were making bets on how many victories Yeon-woo would win and how powerful his true abilities were. If Yeon-woo rejected their offer to spar, they were ready to charge at him. Get in line, idiots! Amid the mayhem, the Head Elder welcomed Yeon-woo heartily. Long time no see. Its been a while, sir. I heard you took your mask off. Youre handsomer than I expected. Thank you. So He trailed off, and looked Yeon-woo over as he pushed his glasses up. His eyes glinted with a deep competitiveness. Yeon-woo was so powerful now that even though he was relatively calm and reasonable for a One-horned tribe member, he couldnt contain his excitement either. Just what experiences had Yeon-woo gone through, what battlefields had he fought in, and how many times had he been on the brink of death to become this strong? The Head Elder saw in Yeon-woos eyes a look that only belonged to those who had overcome the threat of death many times. It was the gaze of someone who had such profound experiences that others found it hard to approach them. Only the Head Elder and a few others in the One-horned tribethe generation that experienced the Great Warhad this look. He wanted to ask Yeon-woo what he had been through, and he was willing to wait until a later time if Yeon-woo couldnt do it now. Hey! The Head Elder is trying to cut in line! Get in line, sir! Boo! People in power should scram, boo! You fools. He glared at the noisy tribe members and sighed, opening a path for Yeon-woo. It seemed like hed have to wait for a long time if he wanted to spar with Yeon-woo. The other option was to push them all away with his strength. Ah, right. Seshas doing well, by the way. She misses you. Yeon-woo was about to walk past the Head Elder when he paused. The pocket watch was trembling in his breast pocket. Urrrrng. He had reacted as soon as he heard his daughters name. Actually, this was the reason why Yeon-woo hadnt gone straight to the One-horned tribe after his business in Tartarus was finished. He didnt have the face to see Sesha and Ananta. However, he couldnt avoid it forever, so he returned. Still, he felt heavy. Brahm squeezed Yeon-woos shoulder, as if saying it was all right. Yeon-woo looked at him for a while and nodded solemnly. He turned to the center of the village. Before taking Phante away, he needed to greet his teacher first. ButHow dare you! Never, over my dead body! The Martial King rolled around on the ground in front of the tribe chiefs residence with a towel wrapped around his head. Edora looked to the side in embarrassment, pretending not to notice her father. What are you doing, sir? Yeon-woo looked at the Martial King with an appalled expression. The Martial King continued to roll on the floor like a child throwing a tantrum and shouted, My daughter is off limits! How dare you try to take my precious daughter away from me? Youd better get through me first! Ive come for Phante. Eh? You didnt come for her? The Martial King jumped up. Yeon-woo sighed. Yes. You got it wrong, sir. Shucks. I always wanted to act like a dad stopping his future son-in-law from taking his daughter. The Martial King frowned and turned to Edora. What have you been doing all this time? You couldnt even tie him down. Father! Edora screamed, her face red. The Martial King plugged his ears with his fingers and shook his head. Then, he looked at Yeon-woo anxiously, as if hed suddenly got a bad feeling. Disciple, is it possible that youre not interested in Edora but youre interested in P! What kind of nonsense are you speaking, Father! Is it? Whew! Thats a relief. Sexual orientation is a personal matter, but I was hoping my child and disciple would be hetero Please, shut up, please! Edoras blushing face had turned into a flaming red color. The Martial King continued to plug his ears shamelessly. OK, you damned child. Sheesh, who do you take after to have such a loudhm? Hahaha! Honey, of course not. Do you think Id say that about you? The Martial King excused himself in a panic. Hed clearly received a message from the Psychic Medium, who was watching them. With the Summer Queen gone, the Martial King was considered to be the most powerful entity in the Tower aside from Allforone, but he was nothing but a weakling to his family. Oops. Yes, of course, maam. Yes maam, yes. Ill deliver the message, maam. Hm? Am I being sarcastic? Never. No way. Yes, maam. Ill go see you later. The Martial King quickly made excuses and sighed. Then, he shook his head with an exhausted expression and swiftly returned to his mischievous self again. Soyou guys already did the dippity-doo-dah? Did Mother say that? Yes. And I heard an earful to not mess with my daughters love life. I see. So thats the situation. Hahaha! You shouldve said something. No need to be shy. Hahaha! Ahh, Mom Hahahaha! Bahahaha! Stop laughing! Bahahahaha! This was why she didnt want her father to find out. Edora rubbed her temples. She expected her mother would know since she watched over everything, but she didnt think her mother would tell her sneaky father. My daughters wish finally came tr! Kashing! Edora pulled Divine Evil halfway out. If he continued any further, she was going to fight him. Ahem! OK, OK. Ill stop. Pft. The Martial Kings beaming face didnt show any sign of turning to normal. Then, he raised his eyebrows at the two. Right. Edora, stop by the Spirit Pond before you leave. Why? What was her damned father up to this time? Edora glared at him suspiciously. The Martial Kings smile widened. Do I look like a mean person who always plays pranks on you? You should stop pretending otherwise. Hehe. Fine. Thats true. But its your mothers request that you stop by the Spirit Pond. Why? She says its time to open the Yang Sword and start the Spirit Connection. Edoras face stiffened. The Spirit Connectionalready? It seems like your mother saw something. The timing seems to be right, too. Edora looked at Yeon-woo for a moment like she realized something. What is it? Its fine. There was nothing about the Spirit Connection in the diary, so Yeon-woo couldnt think of asking anything else. Edora smiled in an ironic manner and shook her head. Then, she turned back to the Martial King. She seemed to have steeled herself for something. OK. I can head over now, right? The Martial King nodded. Edora sighed and said to Yeon-woo, Ill be back soon, so you should find Phante first. I will. I dont know what it is, but I hope it goes well. Yeon-woo didnt ask where the Spirit Pond was or find out more about the Spirit Connection. It seemed to be related to Edoras mother, the Psychic Medium and not something he ought to be involved in. Edoras determined expression told him that it wasnt going to be an easy task, and all he could do was encourage her. Edora smiled, looking more at ease, and turned away. When only Yeon-woo and the Martial King were left, the Martial King smiled and looked Yeon-woo over. You look more human now. His canines appeared between his slightly parted lips. The atmosphere around him changed instantly as well. He looked like a beast that wanted to play with an amusing prey. Time to take a look. I have something to do. Ill receive your teachings later. Yeon-woo tried to get out of it, suddenly feeling anxious. Hehe. Are you saying you have dignity now that youre a leader? Thats good. The Martial Kings eyes flashed. But it wont be easy. Yeon-woo immediately pulled out the Magic Bayonet and Carshinas Dagger. Explosions soon followed. Boom! * * * Argh! That effing chief cut in line again! Sheesh! That personality...! The chief and Cain are going at it! Damn it! Everyone, just watch! The explosions from Yeon-woo and the Martial Kings clashes instantly spread beyond his residence to the rest of the village. The red flames that followed were so fierce that they threatened to burn the entire village up, but the tribe members werent concerned, as though they were only looking at a campfire. It wasnt something that would affect them, and they believed that the barriers around the village would prevent any damage. Even if a few houses did collapse, this happened so frequently that no one was bothered about it. However, they were indeed angry about something: even though the order of combatants versus Yeon-woo had already been decided, the Martial King had jumped the queue. Boom. Grr! Rumble! However, Yeon-woo had no time to be concerned about such things. Amid the red flames, he couldnt predict where the Martial Kings punches and kicks would come from even though he had activated both his Fiery Golden Eyes and Philosophers Eyes. [Vimalacitra watches in amusement.] [Cernunnos observes you and your teacher.] Im disappointed if this is your all, dear disciple. Easily ripping through the storm of flames of Wave of Fire, the Martial Kings coldly smiling visage appeared. His eyes were dark despite his smile. If this was the best Yeon-woo could do despite being considered one of the Nine King, the Martial King wouldnt leave him alone, especially since that meant Yeon-woo had jumped into his revenge too hastily. The Martial King hadnt been surprised by Yeon-woos face, which meant that hed either already guessed his identity or seen through it. His gut feeling was probably almost close to precognition. Yeon-woo was grateful that the Martial King was treating him the same. However, he remembered how the Martial King had flatly rejected his brothers request, so he felt a bit of resentment. It suddenly occurred to him how satisfying it would be to land a single slap on his teachers face. [Sky Wings] Yeon-woo opened both the wing of death and wing of fight without any hesitation. The countdown began, and multiple powers focused on him. The power of the Throne of Death began to awake. Yes. Now itll feel great to punch you! I was frustrated because I couldnt do this in front of my daughter! The Martial King grinned with his teeth bared as if he were finally content and swung his fists. In an instant, a powerful storm churned around them. It was the power that had destroyed Kuram with a single punch. Crash! Whew! The disciple wants to punch his teachers face and the teacher wants to beat his disciple uphow can the two of you be so alike? As expected of King Tempers teacher. Then that should make him Emperor Temper, or maybe even God Temper! Shanons voice rang out, full of enjoyment. Its a showdown between God Temper and King Temper! Its a party! A big party! Chapter 439 - Clan Establishment (3) Boom! The explosions that filled the air were so loud that it felt like his ears would fall off. The Martial King was too strong; each step that he took made the ground quake, and each fist made storms gather. In his youth, before hed gained the nickname the Martial King, he had been called the Walking Disaster. From the shockwaves each movement he made caused, Yeon-woo could understand why. And now, he was stronger than hed been back then. Yeon-woo was fending off his attacks with Vigrid, his Sky Wings spread wide, but that was the most he could do. His Draconic Eyes tracked the Martial Kings movements, but he didnt have time to predict their path. He couldnt even think about counterattacking, and the fight ended with him just barely holding on. On the other hand, the Martial King looked relaxed the entire time. Try a little harder. He was only demonstrating a part of his power. Your abilities shouldnt stop there. Yeon-woo had heard this in the past before too. I thought you were finally growing a little more useful now, but is this all you amount to? Youre still lacking. You have the vessel; why is this all you can do? Back when he was in danger of being crushed by Allforone, the Demonism said this to him with his nose in the air. He wondered why this was the best Yeon-woo could do despite all that he had. Technically, the Demonism was right. Yeon-woo had a unique trait that had never been seen in the Tower beforethe Demonic Divine Dragon Bodyand he had two Soulstones. Vieira Dune had managed to swallow Mother Earth with just one Soulstone. In comparison, Yeon-woos achievements were too pitiful. The Demonism had shown him how to use everything he had to fight. At the time, Yeon-woo had been strong enough to stand against Allforone. Now, with another Soulstone and creation of the Stone of Sin, although his abilities hadnt necessarily grown in proportion, he had more potential. The Martial King saw this and wondered why Yeon-woo was so limited. The Martial King sought the most direct path and saw the greatest value in it. You have the same problem as in the past. The Martial King smiled mischievously, but his eyes flashed sharply. Your mental state doesnt follow your body. Yeon-woo was silent. It seems like youve artificially cobbled together the talent I spoke about and forced your different powers and skills to fit your body. However, you still have a long way to go. Just as the Martial King pointed out, Yeon-woo had been trying to find a way to fit his powers and skills together into a complete whole. However, he hadnt done any self-cultivation after the Five Mountains of Penances on the twentieth floor. Theres only one thing you can try. What is it? The Martial King grinned playfully. You have to force it out. Yeon-woo was dumbfounded. A teachers job was to guide an inadequate disciple, and it seemed as though the Martial King was trying to express this. However, Yeon-woo couldnt help feeling like the Martial King was getting a kick out of making him suffer. Yeon-woo instinctively tried to turn back. Boom! The Martial King made the ground shake. The sky and the earth trembled as though he were the only being in the world. Eight exact clones of the Martial King appeared as though a snake had shed its skin. They ran around in different directions. It was Nascent Soul Body, the superior art of the shadow that Waltz had demonstrated in the Dragon Labyrinth, but the Martial Kings bodies looked even more realistic than Waltzs. Chhhh. The skill Nine Grade Lotus Throne allowed nine different steps to appear at the same time, and the Martial Kings spoke in resonant tones as they surrounded Yeon-woo. Even one. Was hard enough. But nine feels like death, hm? Thats why I did it. The Martial Kings Nascent Soul Bodies giggled, pressuring Yeon-woo as they released different arts simultaneously, activating the Eight Secret Skills of the Eight Extreme Fists. Rumble! Yeon-woo twisted to avoid the fists flying towards his face and barely managed to deflect the hand that aimed at his waist. Clang! Vigrid cried out like it was going to break. Yeon-woos hand felt like it was going to fall off. However, as soon as he saw the grinning Martial Kings face, he realized that the Martial King had planned this all along. Behind him, two Martial Kings attacked. Boom. One used Blast combined with Arhat Eighteen Palms, and the other used Winds with Tiger Quake. Eighteen shadow hands covered Yeon-woos head, and a sharp tigers claw flew towards his waist. He used the Wave of Fire to prevent the Martial King from holding onto him and quickly spun around, shooting Fire Lightning. [Heaven Bracket -Flame Wheel] [Wave of Fire] Boom! The sky split, and lightning instantly ripped the shadow hands apart. Yeon-woo folded his wings and dashed forward among the bolts. [Wind Path - Gale] [Heaven Bracket - Shinmokryeong] [Palgwae Swords - Secret Skill Shooting] He used Wind Path to blast out gales that amplified his attack and focused the strength of Heaven Bracket onto Vigrid before brandishing it. Different skills, arts, and Mugongs gathered as one to stop the Martial Kings hand. Clang. Although the Martial King wasnt using a weapon the sound of steel against steel rang out. The Martial King who was using Tiger Quake didnt stop and pressed forward, making three consecutive punches with Orbit mixed with Seasonal Abyss, a special art of the Martial King that was created by the addition of a secret skill and a Mugong. Each punch could easily crush Yeon-woo and bent space with their force, creating jet streams and sonic booms in their wake. Boom! Yeon-woo managed to block the first attack with Vigrid, but the impact left his hand broken, his bones tearing through his skin. Crack. He realized that his shoulder had been dislocated. How can a single strike be so powerful? It was impossible for him to be injured, considering how tough the Demonic Divine Draconic Body was. Vigrid was bent as though it would snap at any moment. If they clashed a few more times, Yeon-woo was sure his body would shatter into pieces. The Martial King was someone who could made the impossible happen with total ease. Boom. There were still two attacks left: one heading towards Yeon-woos chest and the other to his right shoulder. Yeon-woo quickly flapped his wings in retreat, but the attack that exploded on his chest tossed Vigrid up to the sky. Even the activation of the 666 powers of death couldnt stop the Martial King. [Nergal is shocked that his powers have been destroyed so easily.] [Aesma-daeva watches the situation with close attention.] [Hel bites his nails with an anxious expression.] [All gods of death shake their heads.] [All demons of death look at your opponent with expressions of annoyance and fury.] [Vimalacitra watches your battle in amusement.] [Cernunnos narrows his eyes.] As Vigrid spun in the air, the final attack landed on Yeon-woos shoulder, pulling his arm down as blood spurted out. Yeon-woos right arm was torn right out of its socket. The attack was so intense that it could hardly be described as sparring. Yeon-woos eyelids quivered. They say a sword isnt a part of your body and that its just a tool. Bullshit. If its in your hand, that makes it an extension of your hand. What else would it be? However, you have to be ready to throw it aside when the situation asks for it. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth as the Martial King continued, If your arm is cut off, will you offer your neck, too? Of course not. You have to fight well. Track everything with your eyes. The Martial Kings sharp gaze seemed to burn into Yeon-woos heart. You shouldnt treat a tool as your body, but use your body like a tool. Like a tool. The words echoed in Yeon-woos head in a nagging way, but he couldnt grasp them exactly. His thoughts were on a similar path: his skills, powers, and Mugong were just weapons to him. He hadnt been precious with them and didnt hesitate in merging them for various combat methods. People who were picky about martial arts were repulsed by this, but he didnt blink an eye. He knew he was correct. However, the Martial King was telling him that it wasnt enough and to use his body as a weapon as well to achieve his goals. What was his goal? Wasnt it simple? There was only one goal in a fight: To take the life of your enemy. Swish. He immediately turned to chase after the Martial King. Like a tool. Repeating the words in his head, he shot his left arm out to blast Lightning Strike. His Dragon Heart and the Philosophers Stone squeezed out magic power. Urrrrng. Whoosh. His body expanded and reddish-black scales appeared on his skin. [5th-Step Dragon Body Awakening] [All powers have been released.] Chapter 440 - Clan Establishment (4) Yeon-woo cried out like a dragon roaring after waking up from a long slumber. [Vimalacitra is astonished.] Thunder and lightning rattled the world, the lightning bolts making yellow streaks in the sky and sweeping away everything in their path. Spark. This is fancy. The Martial King only scoffed. But you still have a long way to go. With a single wave of his hand, he pushed the lightning away easily. Becoming a tool doesnt mean acting rashly. It means you should observe a situation coldly and without any fear, then come up with an appropriate response. You have to keep observing. Your eyes must always be on your enemy. The attack Yeon-woo managed to squeeze out was futile in the end, but he didnt miss the opportunity and continued by making consecutive strikes with the Eight Secret Skills, from Break Heaven to Iron Ground. Since he had trained in the sword, he needed Vigrid to demonstrate his power properly, but the words of the Martial King echoed in his head. Like a tool. He repeated them to himself over and over. Boom. Like a tool. If he didnt have a sword, he could use his fists. If he was missing his right arm, he could fight with his left. Why? Because he was a tool. With those thoughts in mind, he followed the Martial King relentlessly. Eyes arent simply for seeing. You must sense everything fully. Trust your senses. Gather your five senses, gut feeling, and sixth sense so that you dont lose your opponent. Youll see it if you track them correctly. Otherwise, youll only be defeated. Yeon-woo stabbed, blocked, and ripped. He didnt focus only on the attack but gathered all of his senses as the Martial King had advised, concentrating on the Martial King. Each action, each movement of his muscles, and each breath he made sought to grasp everything. He tried to find an opening and tear it open. Because of this, his right arm hadnt regrown with Regeneration yet. He was centering all of his magic power in his eyes and strengthening his mind, which controlled his body closely. [Time Difference] At times, he activated Time Difference in order to focus on predicting the Martial Kings moves. He had only one goal: to bring down the Martial King. His body, magic power, mind, consciousness were all focused on the Martial King. He didnt have the capacity to take in any other information. [You have fallen into a hyperfocused state.] [Warning! Your mind has overloaded from extreme stress.] [You have been afflicted with the status Self Neglect.] [You have been afflicted with the status Ego Loss.] [Vimalacitra takes a deep interest in your current condition.] [Vimalacitra is curious how you plan to overcome it.] [If you cannot overcome your condition, Vimalacitra may be greatly disappointed. Take heed of this.] There were many messages, but he couldnt read them. All he did was repeat to himself: Become a tool. The powers that supported him gathered intricately into each attack, overloading his calculation functions and making him dizzy. He could see space twisting from the force that Sky Wings generated. He was struggling since hed not only awakened his Dragon Body but was also controlling all his powers at the same time. Either hed collapse or his brain would melt. After a few moments, his consciousness faded and he entered a state in which his mind had become focused to the point of making him little more than a machine. Become a tool. Focus on ending your enemy. These were the only thoughts in his head. No, there was more: track with your eyes. Trust your senses. His attacks became more precise and honed. Anyone who even tried to stand close to him would be cut into pieces. The Hell Tribulation that wrapped around him flamed up more intensely, adding to his fire power. [You have been heavily injured.] [You have been afflicted with the status Lightheaded.] [You have been afflicted with the status Critically Injured.] [Your status Self Neglect has escalated to Brink of Death.] Although his ribcage had exploded, one of his eyes was dripping blood, and his left leg was nearly severed, he tenaciously looked for any vulnerability in the Martial King. Finally, Yeon-woo discovered different lines floating around him: three thick ones and dozens of thin ones. He instinctively realized what they were: Mugong, skills, powers, magic, graces, Factors, and options. They were tangled up like a ball of thread but hadnt merged into one thing. Yeon-woo had believed hed been using them all seamlessly, but it seemed like all hed done was tangle them together. He hadnt done anything else. Now, he tried to combine them into one thing. It was a struggle, but he was sure he could do it. His eyes were focused on the Martial King but his thoughts were on the lines until he managed to combine them into one line: an imperfection. [Vimalacita is excited at the world youve discovered with his eyes.] [Vimalacitra nods vehemently and slaps his knees.] [He looks at you with warm eyes.] Yeon-woo felt like hed been slapped in the head. Others had imperfections, so why wouldnt he? If hed only put in the effort, he wouldve seen them with his Draconic Divine Eyes. And if he had erased them one by one, wouldnt he have grown faster? No. Then he shook his head. Its only now that I can see it. He had only seen it because he was in a state of egolessnesssomething hed only managed to attain because of the insurmountable obstacle that was the Martial King. If Yeon-woo hadnt fought him, how would he have a chance to see it? He might have gone through his entire life ignorant of it all. I have to face him directly and break through. Yeon-woo slashed the imperfections around him hesitantly. [Vimalacitra agrees with your decision.] [The grace of Black Gubitara is always with you.] Crack. He felt something break inside him. It was muffled but to Yeon-woo, it sounded louder than a thunderclap. Catharsis flooded in and embraced his body and soul. The prison of his body had been broken apart, and his trapped soul finally gained some freedom. The slowed time returned to normal. The Martial King smiled at him proudly. Youve finally managed to catch my tail. Yeon-woo understood what he meant. He had now just learned the right way to use his toughened body. It was only a minute piece of ability, but he could develop it easily if he continued training. Yeon-woo had finally reached a new peak: arhat. It was the final step that any swordsman aimed to reach. Hed finally put one foot forward. [Vimalacitra is greatly satisfied.] However, Yeon-woo didnt allow himself to be carried away by the feeling of accomplishment and stabbed the imperfections with Vigrid. The Black Aura of red fire entered it and rushed along the Martial Kings arm before stopping at his chest. Although the sword just scratched the Martial King, it was a vast improvement, considering how Yeon-woo hadnt ever been able to touch a single hair before. A satisfied smile spread on Yeon-woos face. The Martial King nodded in approval. Youve done well. It is all thanks to you. Of course, it is. Im so amazing that I whipped a fool like you into what you are now. Yeon-woo smiled wryly at the Martial Kings boast. Yeon-woo only grew stronger after absorbing all kinds of things, and unlike him, there was only one word to describe the Martial King: genius. Yeon-woo must have been extremely frustrating to him. But... Yeon-woo looked questioningly at him. You dared try to see the blood come out of your gracious teachers body? The Martial King raised the corners of his mouth and cocked his head. Do you want to die? Yeon-woo realized that Vigrids tip was still pressing on the Martial Kings chest. His expression instantly turned flustered. J-Just a moment! This is beyond my control! Shut up. Ill give you a beating first, disciple. The Martial King pushed Vigrid aside with his left elbow and punched Yeon-woo in the stomach at the same time. Yeon-woo felt like the world was spinning. He couldnt breathe. The Martial King whispered sweetly in Yeon-woos ear, a cruel smile on his face. And I think youve forgotten something. Aside from the teacher in front of you, there are eight more of us. Lets have a lesson. Before Yeon-woo could reply, the Martial Kings who had hung back all ran towards him and began to stomp on him. * * * Rumble. The stone door of a cave opened, and Phante squinted at the sunlight he hadnt seen in a while, grinning. How much time had passed since he began to train in Blood Lightning? He had been so focused on his secluded training that he couldnt tell how long it had been. Still, he was aware of some of the news from the outside. Yeon-woo had finally returned and had declared war on the world with his mask off. He felt thrilled and excited. He knew how long Yeon-woo had been waiting for this moment. The fact that he had taken his mask off probably meant that he was ready to fight the world. The path in front of Yeon-woo would probably be filled with rocks and thorns. Phante was already anticipating how much he would grow and how thrilling the blood and battles would be. Also, he was curious how much stronger Yeon-woo had become. Phante himself had grown so strong that his past self was a pale shadow of who he was now. He was confident that he could stand toe to toe with his fathers younger self, back when hed been called a genius. He even worried that Yeon-woo might be weaker than him. If so, would they have to reorganize their hierarchy? Their difference in power was the reason Phante was the little brother, after all. Then, I can become the hyung-nim and take care of my little brother. He found himself smirking as he thought about it. It would be fun. Just then, he saw a man standing at the entrance. He wasnt wearing a mask but those eyes were impossible to miss. Hyung-nim! Huh? Why is your face like that? Yeon-woos face looked a bit strange. His eyes were bruised black and blue, and his cheeks were swollen. His clothes looked like they had been stepped on. In fact, Yeon-woo looked like hed just been beaten up. Phante. Yes? Phante automatically took a step back, getting a bad feeling from the sound of Yeon-woos voice. Chills ran down his back. Thud. Thud. Yeon-woo walked closer like a zombie. I didnt realize it at first, but you really take after Teacher. Phante was puzzled. A lot What! Before Phante could fully respond, Yeon-woos punch came flying in. He was passing down the lesson of love. Do you feel wronged? I do, too. Chapter 441 - Clan Establishment (5) Uncle! Seshas footsteps were loud as she ran into Yeon-woos arms. She seemed to have grown taller since the last time he saw her. Was it because time seemed to fly past at her age? Yeon-woo felt a surge of affection and also apology. The pocket watch didnt reactit had been a long time since it had. He was going to pat her on the back when she suddenly pinched Yeon-woos cheeks and stretched them out. Sesha? You mean uncle. Why didnt you show up for such a long time? I hate you! Things happened. You said you would visit soon! But it still took you a long time! I heard that you returned to the Tower so quickly, too! Sesha stretched his cheeks out even further. Yeon-woo ruefully smiled. She hadnt only grown physically. She was so clever that she probably guessed what Yeon-woo had been up to. He had to face the music and not make any excuses. So how did it go? What? What you were doing. How did it go? It went well. Then I forgive you. Sesha removed her hands from his cheeks and placed them on her hips with an air of importance. She looked so cute that Yeon-woo just hugged her tighter. Why is Mr. Phantes face like that? When she saw Phante behind him, she cocked her head. Phantes eyes were black and blue, and he was rubbing an egg over them as he glowered at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo could hear him mutter something that sounded like, That damned temper. They say students become like their teachers; hes exactly like Father. Its because he fell. Hm? Why are his eyes like that if he fell? I wonder. He was probably being careless. Aw. He should be more careful. Yeah. He does. Phante was astounded by their conversation, but Yeon-woo pretended not to notice and changed the subject. What about your mother? Mom and I were reading together! I was reading it to her. Im doing good, right? Seshas all grown up now! Youre even reading your mom books in case shes bored. Yeah! Im all grown up now! Its fun learning with mom! Sesha jumped down from Yeon-woos arms and led him to a room where Ananta sat quietly in a rocking chair. There was a blanket over her knees and a book at her feet. Hehe! Mom! Uncles here! He gave me a present too! Sesha beamed as she skipped around Ananta, showing off the gift that Yeon-woo had given her along the way. Anantas eyes were still unfocused and blurry, but Sesha continued to chatter as though Ananta were smiling at her. Yeon-woo wordlessly watched Ananta. Urrrng. The pocket watch finally trembled, and he knelt down to look Ananta in the eyes. Ananta. There was no response. I dont know what dream youre having, but youre probably happy there with Jeong-woo and Sesha, right? Brahm had once mentioned that Ananta was showing progress, but the reason she wasnt responding mentally was that she was trapped in a dream. She was probably avoiding the trauma and stress of the outside world by immersing herself in the happy scenes she longed for. Perhaps that was why she refused to come back to the real world. She was afraid of the shock shed get. The only way for her to awaken was to break through. Her fears. It wasnt something her father Brahm or daughter Sesha could do. She needed someone else who could hug her, comfort her, and lead her out. That was why Yeon-woo placed the pocket watch on Anantas palm. With a click, the case opened. Tick. Tock. I dont know how Jeong-woos doing in there, but in the future, hell protect you. So dont be too worried. Ananta was still silent, but Yeon-woo believed that she heard him somehow. He left the pocket watch in her hand and slowly stood. Sesha grabbed onto his sleeves. Uncle, Uncle! Is Dad coming? Yes. Hell come soon. Whoa! Really? When? Just wait a little longer. Hes so far away that he says itll take a while to get here. Yeon-woo rubbed her head, looking at her sparkling eyes and thinking about his brothers wish to hug Ananta and Sesha. * * * Its so precious to you. Are you sure its all right to just give it away? On the way to the cottage to play with Sesha, Brahm looked at Yeon-woo with a slightly concerned face. He knew how important the pocket watch was to Yeon-woo. It was the only thing he had from his brother. I didnt give it to her. Yeon-woo just grinned and shook his head. I only made sure that those two had some time together. His brother had wanted to see Ananta and Sesha. It was a bit late, but he was trying to grant that wish. Yeon-woo paused and looked at the cottage. * * * After Yeon-woo left, the pocket watch was the only thing that made a sound in Anantas room. Tick. Tock. Just then, Anantas unfocused eyes fell on the pocket watch. However, she wasnt really looking at it as the sound of the second hand made past events flash through her mind. Ananta, right? Nice to meet you. Ananta? Ananta Thank you. Go. Dont show yourself again. Ever. She remembered the first time she met Jeong-woo, how flustered hed been when she confessed her feelings, and his anxiety when she rebelled against her father. Then other memories followed: realizing that he didnt have the heart to open up to her, her decision to move on, and the laugh that made her take back that decision. She remembered the way hed raised his voice to tell her to leave after shed told him that she would take care of Sesha. Ill do anything I can to protect her. The words she had said to him became her chains. Sesha was the only thing that Jeong-woo left behind, and she did everything she could to protect the child born from her heart. Even if her body were destroyed in the process, she would care for this precious daughter. The scenes flashed past as though she were watching a film. Brahm and Yeon-woo were mistaken. Ananta wasnt having a dream imagining a time when she, Jeong-woo, and Sesha could be happy. She was reliving the pain of her past. Each day had been exhausting, but she had loved Jeong-woo passionately. She was willing to give her life up for him, and there were moments she could smile at Sesha because of her love. And yet, those were also her happiest memories. The pocket watch didnt feel cold in her hand, but instead, it was warm. The feeling made the scenes whirling in her mind crack like grass. Light poured through to create new scenes, fitting together like a puzzle until the image of a pocket watch appeared. There was something familiar about it, and it seemed as though Jeong-woo were speaking softly in her ear. This? Oh, its a present my brother gave me. A birthday present from home. Pretty, isnt it? He was lying on his back in a field, rubbing the pocket watch in his hand. Hed answered with a bright smile that she hadnt ever forgotten. Drip. Drip. Tears fell on the pocket watch, drop by drop. Her eyes were still unfocused, but they quivered for the first time. Jeongwoo The pocket watch shook at the trembling voice, as if reassuring her that it would always be there. Urrrng. * * * Did we leave anything out? Nope. Although theres something I want to do. What is it? Can I punch your face just once? Sure. Really!? I can? Of course. We can exchange punches. Hows that? Never mind. Its fine. Phante sulked, no longer in the mood to talk. After Yeon-woo had given him a few blows, he realized that his monstrous hyung-nim had become even more of a monster. Still, he had to admit it was fun. Although Yeon-woo had lost to the Martial King, his father was an outlier anyway. Edora stood at the edge of the village path, holding Divine Evil in her hand. Although she looked the same, Phante felt something was strange about her. Yeon-woo mustve felt the same thing because he watched her for a while and asked Your business? Edora nodded. It went well. Good to hear. I thought it would take longer, but its a relief it ended quickly. When Edora beamed, Phante finally realized what the unfamiliar energy around her was. His eyes widened. Hey, did you Be quiet. Dont say anything. Mmkay. Phante nodded at Edoras sharp look. Before, he would have acted up, but he could tell she wasn''t in the mood. If his hunch was correct, Edora had probably experienced something beyond imagination. Spirit ConnectionIs Edora now confirmed to be the next Psychic Medium? Mother seems to have made her decision sooner than expected. What did she see? She would take care of it anyway since she was always a few steps ahead, but now, he became sure. Just as hed gained Blood Lightning, Edora had gained something similar that would be a great help to Yeon-woo and Arthia. Phante suddenly grew curious. According to Yeon-woo, Arthia was already on the move. Soon, their members would gather, and they were so strong that they would become a significant presence in the Tower. What was Yeon-woos standard for strength? And where was Phante on that scale? He suddenly wanted to know. How many of them would be qualified to stand shoulder to shoulder with him? Even though he lost to Yeon-woo, as the Martial Kings son, he should at least be second only to Yeon-woo, even if he didnt have the brains. He thought it wouldnt be a bad thing to organize the hierarchy first. He could also test out his Blood Lightning while they were at it. It seemed like his wishes would be fulfilled soon enough. Normally, he would have been preoccupied by the floating castle that cast a shadow over nearly the entire Outer District, but instead, he was distracted by a fight that was brewing right in front of his eyes. The bustling business district had grown silent. Two groups of people stood facing each other, their swords pulled out. The atmosphere was tense. It was hard to tell what had happened, but one thing was for sure: one group were their allies, and the other group were their foes. It seemed that their enemies had sent soldiers to prevent those who wanted to ally with Arthia in check. Another possibility that their allies had gathered to prevent their enemies from raiding Laputa. Phantes fingers felt itchy. Then, he noticed a player hanging back on the enemys side. His hood made it hard to see his features, but he had a menacing air. At first glance, he didnt seem particularly strong, but Phantes trained senses told him that the guy was dangerous. Bayluk. Just then, Yeon-woo muttered to himself and spread his Fire Wings to break up the standoff. Although he looked as cold as usual, Phante could tell that he was holding back his rage. His skin prickled from the aura that Yeon-woo left behind. I have no idea whats what. Phante smiled mischievously and followed Yeon-woo. But it looks like things are going to be fun from the beginning. Boom! Sparks exploded along his skin and blood-red lightning bolts began to descend. Chapter 442 - Clan Establishment (6) When he pulled out Blood Sword, Kahn grimaced as he cut his palm. He had been on his way to the Dragon Labyrinth after hearing that Yeon-woo had opened it, but the floor was now closed. He had to go back to the Outer District once more. Heaven Wing, Heaven Wing Yeon-woo had already warned him in advance about his real identity. Still, Kahn couldnt help feeling surprised when Yeon-woo told the world he was Heaven Wing. Kahn remembered the turmoil Heaven Wing caused and had been one of the people who mourned his tragic death. In fact, Heaven Wing had a huge influence on his decision to go to the Tutorial with Doyle. The fact that Heaven Wings twin brother was causing turmoil that was on the level of an earth-shattering disaster made his heart thump faster. He managed to meet Creutzs Illusion Knightage below Laputa, and as they waited, an Elf named Heidi appeared, followed by her own forces called the Children of the Forest. They were an up-and-coming clan that Kahn had heard news of occasionally, although not because of their combat power. There were plenty of more powerful clans throughout the Tower. The Children of the Forest were considered remarkable because of their characteristics. They were always everywhere. They werent picky about new clan members; they accepted them all, from the dropouts of the Outer District to merchants and inhabitants on each floor. The members all had different jobs, as well. They included bards, scientists, poachers, traffickers, mercenaries, knight-errants, magicians, and members of different tribes. They had nothing in common, not even their home worlds, backgrounds, goals, and missions in life. Only one thing tied them together: they had been abandoned by the world. Theyd all put their weapons and pride down at some point and could no longer be considered players. Most clans had clear goalsto subjugate floors, expand their forces, or gain more powerbut the Children of the Forest didnt do any of that. They only provided shelter to those who needed it. The world may have abandoned you, but we will not was their slogan. Those who were exhausted from the extreme competitiveness of the Tower and longed for the warmth of companionship began to join, and the number of clan members grew exponentially. When those who had been at the top of their fields before retiring joined, the power and numbers of the Children of the Forest grew by leaps and bounds. Because their clan members were scattered through each floor, they were able to synchronize with each other. They gathered information from various sources to learn important things and manipulated public opinion. Players who used martial arts gathered teams to clear floors. Not only did they have an intelligence network, they also had independent forces. As the large clans clashed with each other, the influence of the Children of the Forest grew day by day. And now, their leader had come in person to become a subordinate to Arthia. Kahn was taken by surprise. Heidi said that she was here to pay back a favor she owed Yeon-woo. Since the Yeon-woo that Kahn knew was famous for his bad temper, that situation was unheard of. There were many other forces who came to work under Arthia: the Eight-Step Pirate Crew, Greenshade Star, Cursed Half-Moon, Sophies World, Monstrance Gate, Godly Lightning, and so on. They had once been under Arthia or enjoyed good relationships with them. The news that Heaven Wing had returned and reformed Arthia after killing three of the Nine Kings encouraged them to return. Although they werent part of the four new clans like Infinite End or Iron Throne, some of the clans were at the same level. They probably wanted to observe the emerging star, Arthia, before making a decision to join. Their standing would be greatly affected by whether or not they chose to be with Arthia. Thanks to all of them, Kahn could see the sudden change in Arthias status with his own eyes. Until only a few days ago, Heaven Wing had been considered an unlucky hero who had been in the wrong time and wrong place, or even an Icarus figure or a fallen starsomeone who had once risen brilliantly only to fall after losing all of his light. Although people mourned and respected him, there were also those who mocked him for disappearing without being able to complete his goals. They were jealous because they hadnt been able to match his strength. Things had changed, and Heaven Wings fame was even more brilliant, and it spread like vines tightening around players necks. Many feared Heaven Wing would take revenge on them for ridiculing him. However, Kahn, who knew who the real Heaven Wing was, felt melancholy. The group of people that had appeared were nothing more than a bunch of hyenas trying to feed off Heaven Wings former glory and honor, unable to sense the danger lurking in the darkness. Still, he knew that they were needed as a stepping stone for Arthia to become a large clan, and Arthia would need them to get through the long war that was coming. In the end, he didnt say much and just observed them. It was around that time that forces hostile to Arthias allies arrived: the Elohim and the Devil Army. Kahn was struck dumb. As far as he knew, it was impossible for the two clans to cooperate. The Elohim were second to none with their elitism, and they considered themselves descendants of gods. On the other hand, the Devil Army believed that they worshipped the true god and all other gods and demons were false idols. They could never work together. Although they had worked together to destroy Arthia in the past, it had been more of a mutual understanding rather than a direct alliance. But not anymore. They had decided to temporarily put aside their beliefs and grudges to get rid of their enemy, Heaven Wing. Kahn especially couldnt believe who was at the head of the Elohim. So thats where the clan house is? Ive missed it. I do wish I could see it again. The famous traitor of Arthia, Anti-Venom Bayluk, stroked his chin with an amused expression. When he noticed Kahn silently glowering at him, he smirked. You must be the one whos going to take my position? Bayluks voice sounded easygoing, but Kahn didnt miss the murderous intent within it. Bayluks resentment of Arthia is great. It should have been the other way round, but from a different perspective, Bayluk probably had his reasons for committing such a cruel act. But thats not my business. Kahn wasnt interested in Bayluks reasons. Now that he was with Arthia, he would have to clash with Bayluk anyway! We shall help. Its not much, but well help too. At Creutzs command, the Illusion Knightage all summoned their wyverns to soar up to the sky, and the Children of the Forest quickly pulled out their weapons on Heidis orders. The other clans and parties were caught in the middle. Shit, what is going on! Do we have to fall back for now? They hadnt decided to join Arthia yet. They had only shown up to straighten out their relationship with Arthia and make deals to see what they could gain. Even if Arthi were thriving, they needed more forces if they wanted to fight a drawn-out war. Although Heaven Wing was a king, and each of the Arthia members were strong, it wasnt enough to surpass White Dragon and the Elohim, who had a solid foundation with all their skilled players. Not only that, there was a huge difference in numbers. The forces believed that it would be hard for Heaven Wing and Arthia to emerge victorious from the war, but they might be able to shake the foundation. They stood a chance of gaining something from the war, and that greed drew them here, even though they said they had come because of their past friendship. However, they couldnt be expected to stand by Arthia before ironing out a deal. They tried to leave since they had nothing to gain from antagonizing the Elohim and the Devil Army. Where do you think youre going? But Bayluk smiled coldly, and the soldiers with him raised a wall of shields, extending their spears between the gaps like a porcupines spines. The clans couldnt get past them. The Infallible Corps Soldiers, or the Infallible Soldiers for short, were a famed group of elite soldiers of the Elohim. They were separated at birth from their parents to receive military training and they only lived to ensure the Elohims prosperity. They were feared by many since they were skilled in all aspects of combat: magic, horsemanship, swordsmanship, spearmanship, archery, and defensive formations. Bayluk had already been given the title of Dictator by the Elder Assemblythe first outsider to ever receive itand hed also been made a general with all the power that came with the position. The Elder Assembly had given up on having a balance of power and bestowed everything on him. Because of this, the Infallible Soldiers, who lived to follow the commands of their superiors, listened to him without any question. What was scary was that Bayluk didnt seem to have any of the fighting spirit that soldiers had. Were still not on Arthias side. Please let us go on our way. A man stepped up with a stiff face. You are? Hanatan, leader of a small clan called Iron Throne. Blade Master. Ive heard about you. Iron Throne was a clan of soldiers famous for starting out as mercenaries. However, they switched paths because their goals didnt align with those of Iron Lion. Hanatan was known for his swordsmanship skills, which were on par with Iron Lions. Even though he wasnt a king yet, he was only a step away. Relief flashed on the faces of the players. They had been wondering how to they would get past the Infallible Soldiers. They wouldnt try to stop someone like Hanatan since they probably wanted to avoid any unnecessary fights. It seemed all they had to do was follow Iron Throne. However, Bayluk cocked his head in an indifferent manner. And? Hanatans face hardened. We should both avoid unnecessary confrontations Seems like youre mistaken about something. Bayluk raised the corners of his mouth. Theres no such thing as an unnecessary confrontation. Everything related to Arthia will be destroyed. Clans working with them, and even those who even thought of allying with themeveryone is going to be eliminated. This is the decision made by the Elder Assembly, and it is the Elohims goal. Everyone was shocked to find out that just by appearing, they were already considered enemies. And the Devil Army is with us on this decision, Bayluk confirmed. The clans were forced to stand in battle formation, their expressions wary. The players of Iron Throne gathered around Hanatan to protect him. Hanatan glared at Bayluk from behind them. Youll regret this. Regret? Bayluk chuckled. Dont be silly. Im already finished with you. Youre the one who should be full of regret. He flicked his finger. Urk! Suddenly, Hanatans eyes widened and he began to thrash around, holding his neck. He couldnt breathe, as though he were being strangled. Foam poured out of his mouth. Master? Master! Whats the matter?! The Iron Throne players grabbed Hanatan in surprise. A few quickly gave him healing potions, but they werent of any help. Bayluk had poisoned him without anyone even noticing. Whoosh. Green mist began to spread from Bayluk, full of an acidic poison. Everything it came into contact with began to sizzle and melt. P-Poison Fog! Shit! Get away! Poison Fog Bayluk had activated his greatest skill, which had allowed him to become the greatest alchemist and poisoner. It was a cursed skill that could take thousands of lives in an instant. With pale faces, players began to retreat as Bayluk smiled cruelly at them. Die, ghosts of the past. As soon as the Poison Fog spread over the players heads and the Infallible Corps Soldiers and the Devil Army got ready to advance, Kahn stepped forward. The blood that dripped from his left palm expanded and created a red fog that countered the poison. It was an art that combined his skill Blood Stream, and Hwak and Hye of the Seventy-Two Bian. The two forces, poison and blood, began to struggle against each other. I knew youd show up, Blood Sword. Youll be enough of an amusement until Jeong-woo arrives. As Bayluk moved with a cold smile to attack Kahn, intense fire poured from the sky. Boom! The Fire Lightning not only split through the Poison Fog, it also burned everything in its path. Cain! Amid the thick smoke and the smell of burning, Yeon-woo appeared, dashing towards Bayluk with a speed that Bayluk could never hope to match. He was taken aback and tried to step back, but Vigried was already slashing through his body. Yeon-woo was sure Bayluk wouldnt be able to avoid the attack. It was the same move that had injured the Martial Kings Nascent Soul Body. At that moment, something suddenly popped up in front of Bayluk and repelled Yeon-woos attack. He had used his full strength for the strike, but the power that deflected it was as strong as his. Yeon-woo frowned, flapping his Fire Wings. He caught his balance and landed gently on the ground. Whew! That was close. Bayluk smiled wryly and sighed in relief. Yeon-woos eyes were not focused on the detestable Bayluk, but instead, trained on the person who had blocked his attack. The persons face was covered by a hood and a cloak, but Yeon-woo could see white wings underneath the cloak that looked extremely familiar. No way. Several thoughts quickly flashed through his head, but he suppressed his rising anxiety and glared at Bayluk. Who is that? Oh, this? Haha! Actually, its my present. Bayluk laughed, holding the cloak of the mysterious figure. Its been a while since youve seen it, so I wanted to surprise you. As soon as Bayluk pulled the cloak back, Yeon-woos eyes filled with shock, then rage. Bayluk! Jeong-woo was standing there with an expressionless face with his white wings, silver armor, and a shining sword held tightly in his hand. Chapter 443 - Clan Establishment (7) Even though Yeon-woo had painstakingly searched the Bayluks lab on the twenty-eighth floor and scanned through the research notes and experiments, he had no way to truly understand what Bayluk had been doing. All he could guess was that the research was wide and intensive, and it was probably related to the Divine Human he was obsessed with. Yeon-woo also assumed the poison that afflicted Hanryeong was one of the discoveries Bayluk had made during his research. Brahm was still analyzing the poison, but hed already managed to discover something. It seems like this is a type of Spirit Powder Poison. Spirit Powder Poison wasnt composed of physical ingredients but spiritual ones. Most alchemists didnt know how to handle spiritual matter since you had to be a master of alchemy to even think of working with it. If someone used spiritual matter as part of a poison, it meant that their understanding was extremely high. It was difficult to make and handle Spirit Powder Poison, and even Brahm, whose knowledge surpassed the Towers accumulated history, didnt have a strong grasp on the spirit world. He was curious how Bayluk managed to attain the knowledge to use Spirit Powder Poison. The Spirit Powder Poison is most likely a by-product of his experiments. What kind of research was he doing? Its clear that he was trying to do something with souls. From his notes, Im guessing that its related to connecting human bodies. I thinkhe was trying to create a homunculus. Homunculi were artificial intelligent beings made by alchemists. Brahm had managed to create a partial one for himself, but hed never been able to complete it. His homunculus was little more than a shell stuffed with his soul thanks to the Black Kings power. But Bayluk successfully created a homunculus? Bayluk? Bayluk was indeed an alchemist, but it was hard to imagine he had that much knowledge. How did he know things that even Brahm didnt? Yeon-woo wanted to deny it, but his logic and keen senses told him the homunculus protecting Bayluk was Jeong-woo. He could tell from the expressionless face that it was a combat machine without any emotions or reason, but because it had been created from Jeong-woo, he couldnt just destroy it. However, Yeon-woo felt the question hed been wondering for a long time had finally been answered. So this is why you betrayed Arthia? All traitors have reasons like this. Out of all the people Ive met, no one was as close to being a Divine Human as you. Bayluks shameless attitude made a heat wave filled with murderous intent whirl around Yeon-woo. Bayluk had been searching for materials to achieve his dream of completing a Divine Human, and after observing for a long time, he realized that he wouldnt be able to find a better one than Jeong-woo. He had betrayed Arthia to gain Jeong-woos DNA and gather his genetic and spiritual information. Since the wall around Jeong-woo had been too strong, Bayluk had worked for a long time to crack it. As he regularly fed Jeong-woo Red Lotus Eye, he also manipulated Valdebich, who was pretty much Jeong-woos bodyguard, into leaving, and leaked information about Arthia to their enemies to ensure that Arthia would fall. He had steadily pushed Arthia into destruction, and in the end, Jeong-woo had fallen as well. Small acts caused a snowball effect. Whoosh! When Yeon-woo realized the reason behind the tragedies of the past, the fire around him grew more intense, completely overwhelming their surroundings. All the players frantically retreated, leaving Bayluk standing on his own. The heat Yeon-woo exuded couldnt touch him since his homunculus blocked it. It unfurled its wings, which touched the ground. Light fell from the sky and pushed away the heat. That stings. Bayluk rubbed a small burn from the fire on his face. What happened to you? Its true that several years have passed, but how can someone change so much? Its not just your personalityyour traits, skill, graces, blessings, and all the information about you has changed. But from your biophysical information, youre the same person. Bayluk was perplexed and couldnt conceal his academic curiosity. He looked at Yeon-woo with a cold laugh. Since were here now, should I tell you more? His eyes flashed. My initial plan was to catch you alive, but to my surprise, it failed. I never imagined youd still be so powerful after ingesting all that Red Lotus Eye poison. I was shocked. I didnt know you could withstand so much. According to my calculations, I gave you enough poison to drop a dragon. Yeon-woo didnt want to listen to his jabbering anymore. He felt like his ears would rot off if he did. But thanks to that, Im sure that no better material than you exists, nor will there ever be another one like you in the future! When Yeon-woo saw the mania growing in Bayluks eyes, he stepped on Blink and instantly appeared behind Bayluk. Bayluk was only outstanding as a toxicologist and alchemist; his physical skills were the same as any other normal player, and his reactions were slow. The homunculus quickly turned its body to protect Bayluk and swung down its white blade, which clashed with Vigrid. Clang! The clear sound rang out, causing a great wave of pressure that crushed the ground they stood on. Heat began to rise again. The business district, the largest section of the Outer District, was reduced to two-thirds of its original size with a single blow. This wont be easy. Youre facing something I created using data from your peak as Heaven Wing. Yeon-woo moved again to chase after the chattering Bayluk, but the homunculus also moved with him, deflecting his attacks. Clang, clang, clang. Boom! Broken aura sparked around them, and the fire created craters on the ground. Yeon-woo and the homunculus were equal matches. Its not just the physical information. The blessings, powers, graces, and skills wasnt able to copy everything, but the level isnt embarrassing. I think I got seventy to eighty percent? The Elohim were quite helpful in this matter. Even in the hellish atmosphere, Bayluk didnt lose his cool as the air around him sizzled. Essentially" Crack. Youre facing your past self. Rumble! After another great explosion that left smoke and dust spinning around them, Yeon-woo wet his lips, thinking of a way to eliminate Bayluk. Shanon. Hanryeong. Good, I was getting pretty annoyed because he kept on blabbering so loudly. I shall do whatever it takes to cut his throat. Swish. At his order, his shadow stretched on the ground and shot up to the sky to capture the retreating Bayluk. The homunculus quickly tried to chase after them, but Yeon-woo twisted to stop him. However, even though Yeon-woos shadow was reaching out after him like a tentacle, Bayluk didnt seem flustered at all. He laughed, as though he were enjoying the whole thing. Since I managed to create this, do you think I would have stopped at only one?As soon as he finished, Bayluks surroundings shook, and two rays of light appeared, blocking the shadows instantly. Clang. The shadows turned into Hanryeong and Shanon, whose Inferno Sights widened at the sight of two more homunculi with the same face and abilities as the one fighting Yeon-woo. What is this! Those crazy bastards! It was only then that Yeon-woo realized how unforgivable Bayluk and the Elohims ruthlessness was. Their plans to restore the ancient species through their obsessive experiments were so insane that words failed him. However, there was something he didnt understand: if Bayluk and the Elohim had the ability to create more than one homunculus of a high ranker, why didnt they just steal the DNA of high rankers and kings to create an army of homunculi? If theyd done so, the Elohim wouldve been controlling the Tower by now. But why hadnt they been able to do that? Questions led to more questions, but Yeon-woo couldnt regain his composure as he faced his brothers homunculus. [You have been afflicted with the status Agitation.] [The trait Cold-blooded has failed.] [The trait Cold-blooded has failed.] Urrrng. Space continued to rumble and homunculi that looked like Jeong-woo continued to appear. Four, five, sixby the time he counted nine, Yeon-woo completely lost all ability to think logically. Bayluk! [5th-Step Dragon Body Awakening] [All powers have been released.] Crack. Dragon scales appeared on his skin. The scales were still with fury and emanated a dense heat. All the powers connected to his Channels began to strengthen. [Heaven Bracket - Lightning Strike] [Wave of Fire] [Black Gubitara] As soon as he brought Vigrid down, there was a loud crackle and Fire Lightning rained down. Boom! The fiery lightning spread through the sky in a complex pattern like a spiderweb. The sight was overwhelming. The fire was aiming for the homunculi as the Draconic Divine Eyes combined with Fiery Golden Eyes searched for their imperfections. However, the homunculi werent completely vulnerable. Expand. Spirit Powder Poison Wings Spirit Powder Poison Wings At Bayluks command, wings similar to Sky Wings grew out of the backs of the homunculi, unrolling ominously. The bright white wings were filled with various types of poison that squeezed Jeong-woos genetic information out and drained his lifespan to increase all possibilities. Although the wings were below the level of Sky Wings, they were destructive because they were using up all of Jeong-woos potential. Since there were nine homunculi, the light they radiation was bright enough to blind people. Yeon-woo was even more enraged. Bayluk was treating his brothers homunculi as nothing more than disposable objects, forcing them to use up their already short lifespans. Whoosh. Wave of Spirit Powder Poison The homunculi gathered poison in their hands as though it were Wave of Light and sent out a poisonous explosion that melted half of the Outer District. However, something blocked the Wave of Spirit Powder Poison, preventing it from spreading farther. Yeon-woo added more firepower to Wave of Fire, which shot up to the sky to create a column of fire that swept the poison aside. Roar. When the fire settled down, four of the homunculi were completely swept away, and two could barely stop Yeon-woo. The rest of the homunculi protected Bayluk and tried to take him away from the battlefield. For the first time, Bayluks relaxed expression was mixed with surprise and annoyance. He was already so monstrous, but hes grown even worse. Even though the homunculi have been made with the Crawling Chaos Gray Fragments, they were defeated so easily. The ancient wisdom of the Elohim, Bayluks experience, and the items the Crawling Chaos gave him due to their contract had created a more profound system of knowledge than the Emerald Tablet. The Elohim had use up their entire resources on these treasures and half of them had been blown away by a single strike. Is it that difficult to deal with him now? I must add more to the collection. Bayluk muttered to himself and vanished within some energy that had been set up before Yeon-woos next attack could reach him. He disappeared with all of the Infallible Soldiers as though they had cut space itself, and his right arm and two of the homunculis severed heads fell powerlessly to the ground. Thud. Chapter 444 - Clan Establishment (8) [Agares looks down at the lower world with incredulous eyes.] [Agares expresses violent anger.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: These crazy bastardsthey dared touch whats mine and committed an atrocious act!] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: I didnt know anything about this since even someone like me cant watch over all of the lower world. However, I can neither forgive nor accept this. I will never forgive them.] [Agares fury is announced to the heavenly world.] [At Agares fervent request, enters a vote about this issue.] [Most demons reject interfering with this issue of the lower world.] [Agares furious gaze is directed at them.] [The lower demons are horrified.] [Most of the demons have changed their opinions.] [The vote is conducted again.] [With the exception of one vote, all votes have changed to affirmative.] [The demonic society has expressed their enmity towards the clan Elohim.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Until this business is finished, our blessings will follow you.] [The demonic society has given you its blessings and graces.] [As long as Arthia is hostile to , these blessings and graces wont disappear. They will continue to follow you.] Agares were furious by the creation of Jeong-woos homunculi. The injuries hed sustained from Hermes and Athena made him lose a significant amount of strength. He was despised even within LInfernal, but he still had power and influence fit for the position of Grand Demon Duke of the East. When he was truly angered, all of LInfernal changed their minds to agree with him, shaking with fear. Of course, there were limits to his interference in LInfernal because of the laws of causality, but even a small difference could lead to great change. The Elohim were hit with a bolt from the blue. Yeon-woo put the series of messages behind him and clenched his fists. Its a relief I didnt bring the pocket watch. The burnt remains of the Homunculi lay around him. They were loyal combat machines, and Yeon-woo gritted his teeth even harder and stepped on them with all his might. They scattered into the air as black ash with a crumbling sound. He had only hesitated at the start before fighting the homunculi that looked like his brother. It hadnt been too hard afterwards. Even if they had his brothers face, they were merely clones made from his brothers data. They werent really him. And so, it wasnt that hard to deal with the homunculi that remained in order help Bayluk escape. He even captured them alive for Brahm to analyze. However, the wrath that burned in a corner of his mind didnt stop. Bayluk, Elohimyou dont change at all. Yeon-woo gritted his teeth. His eyes flashed with anger. Alright. If thats how youre going to come out, Ill have to do the same. * * * Yeon-woo greeted Creutz and Heidi half-heartedly and immediately headed up to Laputa. The Arthia members, the Illusion Knightage, and the Children of the Forest followed him without any hesitation, thanks to the stairs that descended to the ground. The Iron Throne and Infinite End had become the odd ones out. Their plans to negotiate with Heaven Wing as equals and take advantage of his need was ruined after the Elohim and the Devil Army appeared. Furthermore, they had been shocked by the display of Yeon-woos martial arts. The way he had dealt with his homunculi demonstrated that hed grown stronger than his past peak. The exploding fire that burned nearly all of the Outer District still wavered in front of their eyes. None of the players naively believed theyd be able to dictate favorable terms anymore. They were already afraid, so what grounds did they have to negotiate? All that remained was a bit of pride. If they followed the Illusion Knightage and Children of the Forest like this, it meant they would serve Arthia unconditionally. They would be little more than errand boys, unable to gain anything. Just then, Hanatan, exhausted from the poison Bayluk left behind, stood up with his teeth clenched. Wewill go up. He was barely conscious after being suffocated by the poison, and only survived thanks to the antidote Brahm had created and Yeon-woo had given him. Although he looked fatigued and lost much of his strength, his eyes were glowing more fiercely than ever. His close call made his resentment and rage blaze. It was the same for the Iron Throne members that followed him. They might once have been a mercenary guild motivated by greed, but they lived with a sense of honor and pride in themselves. However, Bayluk and the Elohim had stepped all over it. We must express gratitude for our savior, and until this humiliation is repaid, Iron Throne and I cannot live under the same sky as the Elohim. Lets go. Hanatan shouted through gritted teeth and began to climb the stairs with his clan members. Alrightlets do it. Weve come to atone for the past anyway. We cant go back and still consider ourselves humans. Groups that had received help from Heaven Wing and Arthia in the past and hadnt been able to repay the kindness stood up with determination after Hanatans speech about gratitude. The hope that Heaven Wing wouldnt fall again like hed done in the past made their footsteps light. As they climbed the stairs one by one, the other clans soon followed, glancing at each other. Many of them had passion in their eyes. There were also followers who believed theyd be able to see something great if they climbed the Tower with Yeon-woo. What a lot. Yeon-woo was watching the scene on a screen in the control room. He had sent Laputa over the Outer District to create a division between his allies and enemies and win over those who came as friends. It had been a success. Theyre not simple clones. As you suspected, theyre homunculi, although its more appropriate to call them combat machines created with an abundance of data. Yeon-woo was still brimming with anger at the unexpected variable when Brahm finished reporting his finding. Theres a processing system that makes them faithful to the person designated as their master. The algorithm is so complicated that itll take some time to analyze it closely. Where did he find something like this? Do you think its possible to hack it? Ill try it, but I shouldnt be too hopeful. The formula is too complicated. Its not a system thats been used in the Tower. Its foundations are on a different level from what we have here. The Elohim probably doesnt understand this either. Its quite advanced. Its outstanding in all fields of magic. To completely comprehend it will require a power that can back it up. Brahm stopped here, but Yeon-woo understood what he meant. Brahm lacked the divinity. Hanryeong had already regained his strength as the Saber God and was creating new peaks that surpassed his previous level, but Brahm couldnt even use ten percent of his original strength. He had once been one of the greatest gods in the godly society Deva, with nearly omnipotent abilities. If he had his original strength, he would have found it a piece of cake to get through the homunculis defenses. Theres nothing we can do about it. But please continue to look into it. Yeon-woo wondered how Bayluk possessed knowledge that even Brahm didnt have, but he had no way of finding out at the moment, so he had to leave it all to Brahm. Alright. I shall give it a MasterIhavesomethingto reportJust then Boo popped into their connection. He usually stood in the back quietly and only spoke when necessary, so Yeon-woos and Brahms attention turned to him immediately. This systemissimilarto thesystemusedinthe Wood ofNgai. Wood of Ngai? What? Is that true? Yeon-woo cocked his head at the unfamiliar name, but Brahm seemed surprised. Do you know what that is, sir? Of course. How could I not? That place is Brahm paused at first before continuing with a despondent sigh. Its one of the few observedotherworld locations. Yeon-woo felt like hed been splashed with cold water. Brahm and the gods and demons of the ninety-eighth floor deemed only the Outer Gods and their domains otherworldly. Of those, the Wood of Ngai is under the Crawling Chaos control, is it not? That isso. The Crawling Chaos again? From Boo/Faust to Kalatus, and now to Baylukthe Crawling Chaos influence was all around him. Yes his systemissimilartotheformationoftheEmerald Tablet Since youve made a contract with the Crawling Chaos in your past life through Mephistophelesit must not be too difficult to recognize him. Huhu! I believed it wouldnt be easy for an otherworld god to extend their influence within the TowerI suppose I was wrong. Brahm muttered dispiritedly, and continued in a solemn voice. Since Boo has some knowledge, Ill try it. If I succeed in hacking it, itll be of great help to Jeong-woo. Thank you. Youre doing all the hard work. I should be saying that to you. Brahm cut off his communication with that. Yeon-woo rubbed his tired eyes with his index fingers, his head spinning. If Bayluk had made some kind of contract like Boo did in his past life and used that knowledge to create the homunculi, then everything made sense, from his lab on the twenty-eighth floor and the unusual Spirit Powder Poison to the complicated magic system that even Brahm couldnt understand. Do I have to retrace his steps after this is over? He had thought of investigating the Crawling Chaos path to recover Boos memories, but if the being was connected so closely to him like this, then he had to find him. More than anything, he had a feeling that whatever the Crawling Chaos was attempting in the Tower was related to his own goals. Just when Yeon-woo settled down to organize his thoughts, another screen opened and Edora appeared. Oraboni. It was time to come out. Many players were waiting for him in the hall. He had intentionally left them alone, but any further delay would lead to resentment. Yeon-woo pushed himself up with the armrests and slowly stood up. He didnt know what was going on between Bayluk and the Crawling Chaos, but it wasnt urgent. It didnt matter what power Bayluk possessed, Yeon-woo had to take care of him anyway. In fact, it was easier now that the Elohim and the Devil Army were working together since he could attack them together. They had already engaged in the first skirmish. Its my turn to attack first this time. Open portal. Yeon-woo headed for the hall through the portal that appeared under his feet. * * * Many clans and parties gathered in the elegant grand hall. Unlike the Arthia members, the Illusion Knightage, and Children of the Forest, the other players seemed nervous. They were most likely overwhelmed by the vastness of the buildings theyd seen on the way to the hall. Since it had been the base of the last dragon king, even experienced rankers couldnt hep being shocked. Also, Laputa was within Yeon-woos sphere of influence, and as soon as they entered, the players were unknowingly submitting to him. Their shock and nervousness were slowly turning into fear of Yeon-woo. When he appeared at a platform above seventy-seven flights of stairs in the center of the hall, the murmuring stopped. All gazes focused on him. There was a moment of silence, then Yeon-woo broke it with a thunderous voice that echoed through the hall like a beasts roar. Ill make it short. From today, Im going to start a war. There had indeed just been a battle, but they were going to war so immediately? Everyone had a shocked expression. The Arthia members looked at Yeon-woo in surprise, not expecting that they would move so quickly. Yeon-woo just continued with a cold attitude. Its a war of life and death. I dont know how long itll last. Right now, Ill give you your last chance. Those who are afraid should leave. After this moment, anything other than absolute submission will be met with death. After some silence, Hanatan stepped forward and planted his sword in the ground, prostrating himself. Ill follow any path you walk on, Shadow King. The clan members of Iron Throne followed their leader and prostrated as well. He was the first of many. I shall follow the Shadow King. I will follow you. Please lead us as youve done in the past, my lord. Those who had been acquainted with Heaven Wing in the past bowed, and the other players all followed, raising their voices. Shadow King! Shadow King! Shadow King! Shadow King! The title Shadow King became a chant that rang throughout Laputa. With the title of the King of Shadows or the Shadow Lord, a new king had been born. Chapter 445 - Shadow King (1) Pleasethink of our past together and forgive us, Bihee. Please. The Spring Queen, Waltz, hardened her expression as she looked at the players kneeling in front of her. Delusional Ghost Garavito, Chancellor of Blood and Iron Bismarck, Lionheart Richard, Murderer Twins Jack and Ripperthey had once been the Eyes of Red Dragons Eighty-One Oculus and ruled the Tower. They had once been Waltzs trustworthy comrades, and after she took over Red Dragon, she believed they would become her hands and feet. They once been so lofty and arrogant, but now, they were pathetically begging for their lives like defeated soldiers. They had left her and gone over to Black Dragon to follow Tom, raising their swords against her. She wanted to sentence them to death immediately and ignore their pleas. But whether due to the fragility of life or her past relationship with them, her hand didnt move. However, Waltzs face didnt show any signs of softening. Hawk Eye. Troys shoulders trembled at the sound of her quiet voice. As Mothers Eye, you led the Oculus. Why did you leave me, the legitimate heir, and serve Tom? Troy raised his head to look at Waltz. Sadness flashed in his eyes and a hollow smile appeared on his lips. Nothing will change even if I make excuses now, but its because my eyes only followed what was in the distance, and not what was right in front of me. Please take my foolish eyes, but forgive the rest. The only sin theyve committed is trusting my wrong judgment. Troy pleaded with a sad gaze indicating at comrades. As Great Mother did, please embrace your prodigal children with love and mercy. Waltz didnt reply. Troy didnt raise his bowing head, as if that was truly his only desire. Waltz silently looked at him and turned to the others. The rest of the Eyes all looked away, unable to meet her gaze. The two whod supported the Summer Queen for a long time, Old Sword Hanan and Chancellor of Blood and Iron Bismarck, no longer seemed to have any attachment to life. They seemed willing to follow in Troys footsteps. However, even though the rest avoided Waltzs eyes, they peered at Troy with desperate hope. They seemed to expect that his sacrifice would help them survive. Waltz couldnt help smirking. What else could she expect from them? In the end, they were nothing more than fools that behaved arrogantly because her mother was behind them. Garvito, Jack, and the others lifted their head with optimism, mistaking her smirk as a smile. Waltz raised her fist without hesitation and struck them. All the Eyes excluding Troy, Hanan, and Bismarck, fell to the ground without their heads. Ahhh! Troy sighed with despair as he looked at the corpses. His eyes were shaking. Waltz scoffed, Back then and even now, no ones better than you at knowing how to switch teams, Hawk Eye. The sadness in Troys face disappeared and his mouth curved. You could tell? I prize you for your villainous intelligence. The reason you followed Tom was that you considered him to be the most like Mother since he ate two of his brothers, no? Troys smile disappeared and he placed his forehead on the floor. As I said, I was blind back then. This can be resolved if your vision has returned. But although I may forgive you once, I wont allow a second time. Thank you for your mercy. Hanan, Bismarck. Hanan and Bismarck, flustered by Troys sudden change, collected their wits and bowed again, unable to muster up the courage to look at Waltz. They could sense the Summer Queens charisma and spirit that overwhelmed crowds from Waltz. They realized how wrong their choice had been. Although she lacked age and experience, Waltz already had the ability to be a king. Time would naturally fill out the qualities she lacked. When that time came, White Dragon could call itself the new Red Dragon. Jnng. Jnng. They realized that an invisible string now connected them to Waltz. Loop of Subordination It was the magic that bound the Summer Queen to the Eighty-One Oculus. In return for her power, she could take their lives when she saw fit. Now, as Waltzs subordinates, they were dogs that barked when commanded. As I said, I wont give second chances. Follow Hawk Eye to get rid of everything Tom left behind. As you wish. As you wish. As Bismarck and Hanan moved with Troy to get rid of the remaining forces, Waltz wiped the blood from her hand with a handkerchief and turned to a subordinate standing quietly behind her. Thats it for now. More importantly, the Elohim and the Devil Army are officially working together? Yes, I heard so. Incapable Ruler Warshan quickly looked down to avoid Waltzs eyes. Even though he was her ally, he knew that it was dangerous to look into Waltzs eye at this moment, especially her left eye. Copycat Waltzs hidden innate talent analyzed objects or people she saw, and even if she only encountered them once, she could imitate their actions and habits. The deeper her understanding of the target, the better she could copy them. She could assess her enemys weaknesses, and she stole the knowledge of her allies to use for her personal growth. It was the reason she had managed to survive in the slums filled with malicious people who preyed on young and vulnerable girls like Waltz had been. However, Waltz had used her talent to knock down anyone who tried to do something to her and struggled to survive. It was a dirty and ugly world, but the happy memories her parents left behind from her younger days held her up. Her goal to return to One-horned tribe and make them pay continued to push her forward. The Summer Queen had observed her and saw that Waltzs talent and potential were limitless. She took Waltz in as her daughter and helped her potential grow to its fullest, adding her blood to the One-horned tribes blood. Thanks to her, Waltz was able to grow as the eldest of the Nine Dragon Sons, possessing a Dragon Body that combined with the body of a One-horned tribe member. After succeeding with the sixth step of the Dragon Body awakening, she attained a new ability that surpassed her talent. Dragon Saints Left-Eye The single-digit skill was Waltzs secret unique skill that was created from combining Draconic Eyes and Copycat, and it worked on both the living and the dead. With it, Waltz could order the clan to close their floors off to rest and step away from the battlefield while secretly invading the territories of Green Dragon and Black Dragon. Unlike White Dragon, who controlled floors, the Elohim, the Devil Army, and Blood Land were based in Outer Spaces. She predicted that if Arthia declared war, theyd fight the other three clans first. No matter how skilled Heaven Wing was, she didnt think a rookie ranker who just cleared the fiftieth floor would be able to get to the seventy-sixth floor that quickly. Her prediction had been accurate. Blood Land fell, and the Elohim sustained a lot of damage. On the other hand, White Dragon didnt receive any additional damage. Now that the angered Elohim decided to work with their enemy, the Devil Army, all Waltz had to do was watch them fight from the seventy-sixth floor. She could take her time and play them against each other. In the meantime, she gathered her forces as much as she could. She tried to reunite the divided Red Dragon. Since the leaders of the splinter clans were gone, she believed that it would be easy to take them back. She attacked Black Dragon first, and it wasnt hard to get them under her control since they were already fighting among themselves. She was now dealing with the results. Also, Waltz didnt hesitate when it came to purging people. She cut off anyone who seemed unnecessary or a potential source of trouble. She only picked the ones who could be of help to herwhich was why she had chosen Troy, Hanan, and Bismarck. Troy was a villain, but he knew to stand on the winning side, and the other two were strong in martial arts, so it was worth taking them in. The others were people who would stab her in the back the first chance they got, so she eliminated them easily. The Dragon Saints Left Eye closely examined the corpses of the dead to retrieve any powers the Summer Queen had shared with them. Clack, clack. The sound of pieces joining together in heart made her soul shake. Urrrng. Fifteen percent left until the next awakening. Waltz clenched her fist and murmured to herself. The unification of Red Dragon was important, but what she needed most was to complete the seventh step of the awakening. If I complete the seventh step, not only will I gain Draconic language, I can polymorph into a dragon. I need these in order to defeat him. Waltz hadnt forgotten her fight with Yeon-woo back in the Dragon Labyrinth. Although she was in a disadvantageous situation and most of her powers had been sealed, she couldnt stand the fact that she had needed to run away after using her secret weapon. Escape was a word that only her younger, unluckier self knew. It was frustrating that Yeon-woo was only at the fifth step, but he was already on the same level as she was. He probably had some kind of trick up his sleeve, and if he advanced to the sixth step, she would most definitely lose. There was only one option left to her: she had to collect the scattered pieces of her mother, and used them to awaken into a true dragon. She would have the absolute strength and powers the Summer Queen had. Her siblings, who had the bigger pieces, had been killed someplace else, so it was hard to collect them, but she gathered the pieces one by one, the puzzle was nearly complete. Even though she might not restore all her mothers powers, she thought she could reclaim at least seventy percent. Is it just Green Dragon thats left now? Lets go. While Heaven Wing and Arthia were busy with the war with the Elohim and the Devil Army, she would take over Green Dragon, who had been defeated by the Fantasy Regiment. Then, shed be able to fulfill her mothers wish and finish the seventh step of the awakening. Heaven Wingno, Hoarder. Create as much havoc as you want just a little longer. Ill take your head soon. Waltz led White Dragon through the portal to Green Dragons territory. * * * Boom. Boom. Crack! Peals of the Great, the Outer Space where the Elohim sheltered, shook from the relentless dimensional interference to its protective barrier. All the clan members of the Elohim bustled around to defend it when they saw the sky cleaving. I-its about to fall! Support the barrier! Arthia is attempting to invade! Everyone, rally the defenses! Arthias official raid had begun. Chapter 446 - Shadow King (2) Dreamsfade away. A black dragon appeared in the sky before vanishing among the dark clouds. Lowlybeings Boos Inferno Sight appeared behind the floating castle. Far below, he could see countless bugs screaming at him with their swords raised. It was unacceptable that insects would reject his king, who was now starting to become a true Lord. Open. He opened dungeon portals along the illusory world that Nemesis was attempting to infringe. Innumerable undead poured from the sky like rain on the Elohims headquarters. Thanks to Hanryeongs attack a few days prior, the Elohims defenses were at their maximum, and many layers of barriers were spread out over them. The outermost barrier had been crushed by the magic power radiated by Laputa, but there were still many barriers to pierce through. As a result, Boo set-up the dungeon portals within the barrier in the sky. The undead fell to the ground without any protective equipment, thrashing in the air as though they were sinking in water, their bodies exploding on the protective dome, leaving bloody clumps of flesh. Pewk. Thud. Zombies and ghouls left green bloodstains, and broken limbs fell like snow as bones rolled down. What is he doing? Ha! Looks like theyre having trouble getting in because of the godly graces we have. We were surprised for nothing. The Elohim players smirked at the sight. Even though the attackers were undead, a lot of money had probably gone into supporting them. When the Elohim saw how they couldnt even enter the barrier, they realized the advantages they were enjoying. The Elohim received blessings and graces from many gods due to their birth. The barrier that protected their Outer Space had multiple blessings cast on it by gods. In particular, the great barrier set-up in the core possessed the folklore of many progenitors and ancient gods. It wasnt something a mere mortal could get through. This was common knowledge that all the chosen people of Elohim had. The sudden appearance of Laputa had caught them off guard and initially shocked them because of the trauma of the attack on the Elder Assembly. However, the defenses held, which was what was supposed to happen anyway. The attack on the Elder Assembly was an outlier that occurred because their enemies had managed to learn the coordinates from the deceased Magnus through unscrupulous means. Now that the coordinates were different, their enemies wouldnt be able to pull off the same trick again. Everyone, get to your positions! The counterattack will begin soon! The players regained their composure and moved to their posts, their heads filled with one thing: to bring down the arrogant Arthia through any means. Youll learn soon enough who youre attacking. Youve chosen to walk to a hell you should have avoided. Cheonho Ari, who was the defensive commander of Peals of the Great, had bloodshot eyes. He had seen his respected superiors killed one by one during the attack on the Elder Assembly, and he was raging with the desire for payback. Arthia? Heaven Wing? Their wings had already been clipped in the past. No matter how hard they tried to regrow them, it would be impossible for them to fly in the sky again. To him, the sight of the undead unable to breach the barrier was proof of that. Thud. The enemies were stupid, so they only had a limited variety of attacks. That was the difference between the chosen people and the morons. They repeated the same actions over and over again, not realizing how futile it was. He could only laugh. Thud thud. The longer he watched, the more he chuckled hollowly. Thud! Whatsthat? He unconsciously stiffened, feeling a strange sense of threat that he couldnt place. Something was amiss. Arthia had already used thousands of the undead, at the very least. But it seemed like the flow of undead hadnt stoppedit even looked like it was increasing. The crushed bodies only added to the barrier until the dome was completely covered, blocking out all light. The occasional crunch and faint rumbles were the only indicators that the undead attack was still ongoing. Even if they were idiots, they should have realized that this method of breaching the barrier was pointless by now. It seemed impossible that they could afford to waste so many resources. However, they didnt show any signs of stopping. Suddenly, an ominous thought flashed through his head. Everyone, repair the bar! Sss. Before he could finish, they could hear something burn across the sky. Crack. A massive fissure appeared in the dome, splitting through the center and spreading out like a web. The weight of the undead was too much, and the barrier couldnt take it. Also, the undead exuded the strong toxin of decaying bodies. It had an intense toxicity and aciditybolstered by Boos research and Yeon-woos skill, Poison Bloodthat began to melt the barrier. The dangerous beings were being used to exhaust the Elohim, and even their sturdy barrier strengthened by blessings and graces couldnt withstand it. It came crashing down. Crack! Thud thud thud. The sight of the pieces of the undead falling through the cracks was so gruesome that it would make anyone with a weak stomach faint. And accompanied by the pungent smell and poison, the flood of the undead became a calamity for the Elohim. Wh-what is this?! Aaaack! My eyes! My eyes! My arm! Aack! Healer! Wheres the healer! Aaaack! The Elohim players who had grown complacent were swept away by the toxins of the decaying bodies and Poison Blood. They began to scream. The priests and pontifices bustled around, casting purification magic, but the horrible, rotting poison was too much. The pieces of the undead melted everything it touched. Players and rankers, as well as buildings and equipment, all melted at a quick pace. The castle was weakened, and the roofs collapsed. The headquarters of the Elohim were filled with the undead. Awaken. At Boos command, demonic energy wafted up between the pieces of the undead and connected to each other. Fatality Exodus It was a type of black magic that tied the fallen souls together as one and given new, deadly life. Boo had learned this skill after being promoted to an Elder Lich. Crack, crack. The undead began to rise, their bodies pieced together with random parts, and roared. Some of the undead were dozens of meters tall. Giant Ghouls, Big Zombies, Skeleton Kings, and other superior-ranked undead moved forward to turn living beings into hideous creatures like themselves. Boom, boom, boom. Block them! Block! Cheonho Ari screamed at the top of his lungs, trying to stop Fatality Undead. But when he saw the gigantic shadows that over their heads, his eyes widened. A greater calamity they couldnt resist tilted its head back with its mouth wide openthe Bone Dragon. The cursed undead created from the Summer Queens corpse spewed its Breath at them. Cheonho Aris thoughts immediately froze. Roar! No player, castle, or building was left behind after the Breath swept past. Only poison and black haze wavered in the air. * * * I feel this every time, but our queens actions are so violent. And she acts so high and mighty at all other times. As the Fatality Undead covered the ground and the Bone Dragon spewed Acid Breath from the sky, Shanon shook his head as he watched the rapidly falling Elohim from the edge of Laputa. The Bone Dragon was an important tool for Yeon-woo, but after the Summer Queens vestige took over, Yeon-woo hadnt been able to use it efficiently. Unlike Shanon and Hanryeong, who were tightly bound to the Black Kings power, she had more freedom and could easily reject his commands. However, she wasnt behaving like she normally did. After announcing her participation, the Summer Queen rapidly crushed the Elohim. Heaven Wings clones mustve been that shocking to her. Hanryeong replied in a relatively calmer manner as he watched the battlefield. Shanon narrowed his Inferno Sight. Its that right? Our queen Dont finish that sentence. Her ears are already bright red; she might be listening to this conversation. Hehe. Vieira Dune, Ananta, and the Summer QueenHeaven Wing, what a ladies man, am I right? On the other hand, King Temper is always popular with the guys. I dont know how twin brothers can be such polar opposites. Shanon grinned, thinking of Yeon-woo, who was probably in the middle of a bunch of men at the moment. Hanryeong slowly began to pull out his swords. Always with the gibberish. Lets get started, as well. Lets do it. Shanon turned to look at the orderly Dis Pluto standing behind him. They were all sitting atop Phantom Steeds and Deceased Fliers. Alright, lets all wreak havoc! Let the party begin! The blessing of death to everyone who falls in love with our lord! The blessing of death! Lets go! With Shanon and Hanryeong at the lead, Dis Pluto descended onto the land of death with Nemesis blessing. Behind them, shadows flickered, and Spirit Guai dispersed. The other clans under Arthia grew drunk with excitement as they watched. Are you gonna let them take everything? Lets prove ourselves and bring victory to our lord! We had to live with stopped breaths after the fall of Arthia; this is our chance for revenge! Brothers, rise! Using the Shade Wing given to them by Brahm, they moved speedily and laid traps in the sky. How dare you, lowly scumbags! Gods, please bestow blessings upon me! Meanwhile, the members of the Elder Assembly furiously prepared for battle, their auras mixing and spreading along the ground. They cherished this ancient territory that had been passed down with the spirit and soul of their ancestors. They couldnt allow mongrel riffraff to step foot on their holy land. They stomped on the ground and soared up to the sky. Boom! Both sides clashed in mid-air. However, some things began to stand out. Rumble! Among the fancy Effects, blood-red lightning bolts tore three of the Elders apart and tossed them to the ground. Hahaha! Is there anyone wholl fight me here?! Is it you? Or you? Phante smiled viciously, as he took out his red lightning. The ground shook and the atmosphere trembled with his laughter. The enemies around him stepped back, overpowered by his spirit. Phante didnt bat an eye at them, not caring about small fish. He only sought the strong. He had begged the Head Elder to teach Blood Lightning for one reason: to become stronger. He needed to use this uncontrollable, overflowing strength. Then, he spotted the most powerful player in his vicinity and instantly speeded towards him. There you are. Boom! His target was the location where all the Elders had gathered. It was the perfect place for him to go berserk. In the meantime, Yeon-woo looked down at the battlefield through an omniscient lens, using the Dragon Root of Laputa linked to the Vision Network. Uballas system was an artificial intelligence with all the knowledge of the Draconic species. It could support its master by organizing numerous pieces of information. It even had functions that could analyze and differentiate different threats. Yeon-woo managed to spot several suspicious locations where the leaders of the Elohim and the Devil Army were gathered. I dont need to go easy on them at all. He had no intentions of hiding his full power. He was going to crush the Elohim and the Devil Army with Arthias maximum power, anyway. He needed to push them from the beginning and tighten his grasp on their necks. They wouldnt know what struck them. Come. He unfurled Sky Wings, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw 666 messages and a small timer pop up. Crunch. [Nergal accepts your summons.] [King of Seven Hells accepts your summons.] [Osiris accepts your summons.] [All gods of death are with you.] [All demons of death are with you.] [Your divine position Throne of Death has awakened.] Feeling the enhanced strength of the Demonic Divine Draconic Body and the holiness of the Throne of Death, he brandished Vigrid, which vibrated as if it would break any moment. Urrrng. [The power bound to the Throne of Death Hell Tribulation is being displayed.] [The hidden true name of Vigrid-??? Durendal is released.] [Folklore: Gust of Wind] Hellfire plummeted to the ground. Whoosh! [Dragon Breath] He only had one target: the Elder Assembly, which was composed of the leaders and core members of the Elohim. The Breath of dragons descended over them. Chapter 447 - Shadow King (3) The moment Yeon-woos Breath fell from the sky to the ground, the sizzling heat forced all the players to stop fighting and turned to look at him. No! Block him! The Elohim players chased after it too late. The Breath was already sweeping through the Elder Assembly. The Elders had all kinds of barriers protecting them, and the Elders frantically activated blessings and skills once they sensed the danger. But these were little more than crumbling sandcastles in the face of the Breath mixed with the Throne of Deaths holiness. The power exuded by the Stone of Sin, the stones of Superbia and Gula, was already too powerful for Yeon-woo to rein in. The explosion didnt stop there. Rumble. Krrrrr. The sparks caused consecutive blasts, and the lightning that rose from them connected to each other, tearing up anything that was left behind. Tornadoes of fire blazed multiple times, shaking up the Elder Assemblys building and everything around it. The players could barely protect themselves from the aftershocks, staring in disbelief. Dark clouds stretched up to the sky and bubbling magma flowed like a river among the burnt rocks. It was already difficult to approach, much less survive. It was hell. A building whose history spanned thousands of years collapsed anticlimactically. Noway. Everyone was shocked, and there was still a heavy silence when Yeon-woo descended. Swish. Yeon-woos face was expressionless as if there wasnt anything out of the ordinary. As he flew down, he pulled out the Ruyi Bang pieces. Click. They gathered as one and turned into a staff, combining with Vigrid. Heaven Wing! Ill kill you! The Elders who had barely managed to survive all looked at him with fiery eyes among the hellish ruins. Half of them had been exposed to the Breath. It crushed their limbs or burned half of their bodies, but none of them seemed to care. There was only one thought on their minds: to kill the culprit behind all this, Yeon-woo! Gods, ancestors! Please watch over our pitiful selves! At that shout, the Divine Factors sealed in their bodies began to awaken. Whoosh! The Factors trembled turbulently, and their genetic information and quality transformed at their very foundation. Their human forms collapsed, their muscles twisting. Each one took on the form of a unique monster. One turned into a winged lion, another into a griffin, and still another transformed into a long, limbless creaturea leviathan. These were monsters that had gone extinct in the Tower, and they could only be found in old legends or folklore. They were also semi-divine. Forceful release of holy power To join the Elder Assembly, you had to have an abundant amount of divine blood and Divine Factors. Each of them had some holy power, but it was normally unthinkable to use it. Holy power was a divine strength that was meant for immortals, not mortals. If used wrongly, the balance of the body could be ruined. You could lose your identity and possibly become a different being, so the Elders didnt use their holy powers and only passed them down to their descendants. They believed if holy power accumulated generation by generation, it would bloom into a legend, their clans longtime mission. Due to this, the power of each family of Elohim was determined by how much holy power they possessed. The great families, called the Protogenoi tribe, were held in high regard because they had so much holy power. However, what value did families, holy power, and mission have? If the Elohim fell, there was no point in hoping for the future, and so the Elders put their survival first and used the powers of their families without regard for preserving their positions. Ancient Species Restoration Their wills hardened after the breakthroughs gained from the Elohims mission to restore the ancient species. The Elders stimulated the Divine Factors stored in their genes and forced out their divinity so that they would reawaken as ancient species. Krrrr. This isthe power of our ancestors! Their plans were still incomplete, so they couldnt stay in those forms too long, but the powers they gained at that moment greatly enhanced their strength. Whoosh. The intense energies that burst out of the emerging holy power of the semi-divinities and monsters whirled in Peals of the Great. Players went pale as the pressure in the atmosphere shot up to an uncomfortable amount. With this, that unbeliever will be destroyed! The Elders believed this was sufficient to deal with Yeon-woo. No matter how strong he was, he was only strong for a mortal. Since he hadnt gone through exuviation or gained transcendence or divinity, he could never surpass them. It wasnt a matter of who was stronger; it was a matter of innate limitations. Regardless how strong they were, bugs could never surpass humans. They were sure of their victory. We shall teach you the price of invading our holy land! We will be praised by the gods for offering you as sacrifice! They ran towards him without any hesitation, teeth bared. The sight of a hundred semi-divinities running together was a frightening sight. However, they had no idea of the battlefields Yeon-woo had fought on during his year-long absence. In Tartarus, Yeon-woo had endured life-or-death battles with countless divinities, and he had even killed gods. Before he clashed with them, Yeon-woo revealed his full power. Underworld Domain Declaration. [A new quality is being added to the designated territory Binah.] [Underworld has been set.] [The Throne of Death is being released.] What in the world! Impossible! How does a human have the Throne of Death? Its only allowed to superior gods and demons! The Elders grew dizzy as they sensed an overwhelming strength that surpassed their combined power. The Throne of Death! Even gods found it difficult to exert powers over life and souls. For a mortal to do so was unbelievable. What was more, 666 gods and demons were cruelly smiling down at them behind Yeon-woo. It was too late. The Outer Space they thought would protect them forever was already designated as Yeon-woos territory and was filling with the air of death. Yeon-woo sent holiness and the Stone of Sins power to the tip of the Ruyi Bang, mixing it with Mugong, magic, skills, graces, and blessings before pointing it at them. It was an attack he discovered after sparring with his teacher, the Martial King. [Flawless Strike] Sweep them away, Ruyi. Rumble. * * * Sixty. The Martial King had said this to Yeon-woo after they finished sparring in the village. Yeon-woo immediately understood what he meant. It was a score. He would only get 100 when he managed to catch up to the Martial King. Yeon-woo had smiled hollowly, thinking he still had a long way to go. Then, he grew curious about something. The Martial King had had three disciples. Two had been excommunicated from the tribe, but it didnt change the fact that they had received the Martial Kings instruction. The Sword God, who was thought dead, was actually still alive as Faceless. Yeon-woo had never fought with Nocturn, but it was clear that he was a hidden master. If he revealed his true strength, Nocturn was possibly the strongest among them. Yeon-woo was curious about the Martial Kings assessment of the other two, who had the same passion as he did to catch up to the Martial King. Can I ask what score you gave the other two? The chatty Martial King pressed his lips together for the first time. Then, he spoke with a grin, Fifty-five and eighty. His words were seared in Yeon-woos mind because it seemed like he was implying that Yeon-woo still had a lot to learn. From that moment, Yeon-woo did everything he could to improve Flawless Strike, practicing Time Difference any chance he could get. He succeeded in achieving a satisfactory outcome, and it wasnt simply because of what the Martial King said. He also sensed and hoped that this would help him open a new path. He had surpassed the Sword God with the incomplete Flawless Strike. If he completed it, he could reach Nocturns level or even beyond. Another path will open. Hed believed that he couldnt go past the arhat level, but if he continued to grow, he would be able to find a new path. Yeon-woo believed Flawless Strike was a chance to improve and perhaps even reach the goal the One-horned tribe had long been aiming for. Yin Sword! It was the sword that had never shown itself to the world, unlike Edoras Yang Sword. Krrrr. The Ruyi Bang and Vigrid tore through space violently, ripping it apart. One-third of the Elders whod been running at him collapsed to the ground, spurting blood. Kyak! It didnt even make contactbut how? He divided space with his will? Its impossible unless ones reached the peak of martial arts! Those who didnt die had burns all over their bodies from the heat of the Aura. Yeon-woo landed on the ground, holding his spear. Next. He directed his Draconic Eyes and Fiery Golden Eyes at the Elders. The Elders found themselves frozen, unable to say anything. They remembered what it felt like to be overwhelmed by the Summer Queen Ismenios when shed visited the Elder Assembly in the past. The air and authority that only transcendental species possessed whirled around Yeon-woo. They were stunned speechless. To the Elders, divinity was a wall that was impossible to climb. They had many talents because of their divine blood, but it was also the reason they couldnt escape the limits of their status. They realized that they would never surpass Yeon-woo. His Throne of Death and trait already made him close to being a transcendental species. The power of the Demonic Divine Draconic Body tightened around their chests. No one? Yeon-woo lifted the corners of his mouth. If no ones up for it, Ill go first. Boom! Yeon-woo kicked off the ground into the sky. In that instant, space opened, revealing one of Jeong-woos homunculi, which blocked his path. Too late. By the time Bayluk arrived, half of the Elders were already dead, but the Elders still seemed to be relieved. However, Yeon-woo was expecting the homunculi to appear, so he had no hesitation to get rid of it. He was disgusted at Bayluk for tossing these puppets at him without showing himself. Hed have to get rid of the Elders first before chasing after him. No matter where he ran, Yeon-woo would follow him to the ends of hell. He retracted the Ruyi Bang and hurled it. Boom. Vortex The homunculi were all destroyed by the explosion of the whirlpool of power. There you are. Yeon-woo managed to discover a fading connection to a homunculus with his Fiery Golden Eyes. He quickly calculated the coordinates with Laputas Uballa system and swung Ruyi Bang in that direction. Crack. He crushed space, which revealed a research lab with countless glass tubes containing incomplete prototypes of the ancient species that the Elders had transformed into: Giants, griffins, leviathans. However, he was riveted by only one thing: clones that looked like Jeong-woo. They were probably failed prototypes, but the sight was enough to fan his anger. So you came all the way here. How rash. Im still not finished with the improvements. Bayluk stood at the end of a hallway. His face was flushed with annoyance, but he still had a twisted smile. Thump. Thump. Did he awaken the power of the Crawling Chaos? A mysterious, sinister strength was squirming inside him, and it seemed like his body had already been partially taken over by it. It was similar to how Laputa had been taken over by the Crawling Chaos. Yeon-woo could tell that he was in the middle of something. The moment he stepped inside to kill Bayluk, he felt a familiar gazeone that he never wanted to feel again. How was your meeting with your old lover? Although it seems shes not happy about it. [Mother Earth is watching you.] Vieira Dunes will was present. Chapter 448 - Shadow King (4) O-ow Doyle? Doyle! Are you awake? Doyle forced his eyes open despite a head-splitting migraine. He felt as though he was struggling out of an endless darkness, and he didnt even know how it was possible that he was breathing. When his vision cleared, he could see Kahn and Victoria looking down at him in concern. They were like a brother and a sister-in-law to him, more of a family than his father. Wheream I? It doesnt look like Tartarus. The last thing he remembered was the god he served, Persephone, manifesting, and as she revealed the power of Mother Earth, his magic power had gone wild. Apostles were like the high priests of their gods. They could never refuse their will, and hed been forced to go along with her wishes. It was a painful memory. From the Heavenly Demon to Mother Earthwhy was he always being used by these divine beings? He felt wronged. It wasnt like he had chosen to be born this way. Then, Doyle realized that his body had changed drastically. What? Its gone? He was either always connected to some great spiritual being or wary of interference from those targeting him. But there wasnt any of that now. There was nothing. Not a single being was trying to possess him or interfere in his business. The Heavenly Demon, Mother Earth, and everything elseit was all gone. No, there was something. Just one thing that was still weak, but it embraced him with warmth, like a mother bird protecting its chicks from the cold. It removed the interference of all other spiritual beings. Although it was like a small spark compared to the Heavenly Demon and Mother Earth, something powerful squirmed inside it. It was familiar to Doyle. This is At that moment, the small spark expanded and blazed. Cain hyung? Kahn nodded solemnly. Thats right. Cain helped. This is his clan house. Only then did Doyle realize what had happened while he was unconscious. Cain hyung cut all my Channels for me. Yeah. It mustve been quite difficult. Kahn didnt say anything in reply. Doyles condition was so bad that even Anastasia said he couldnt be healed anymore. Still, Kahn had searched for Yeon-woo to find another method. Yeon-woo had examined Doyle for a while, and quietly murmured, Ill try. Kahn didnt know what Yeon-woo had done. All he had seen was Yeon-woo moving his hands, and Doyles expression immediately looked peaceful after. However, Anastasia, who was watching with them, muttered under her breath that they were all crazy, and left. When he turned to look at Victoria, she didnt seem to know the details either. I had remnants of the holy power the Heavenly Demon and Mother Earth left behind. When the Channels were forcibly disconnected, what remained was infecting or messing up my soul. Cain hyung took care of that. It couldnt have been easy Kahn finally understood what Doyle was saying about the complete elimination of the remnants. It was easier said than done. Doyles soul was probably fully synchronized with their holy power. If anything went wrong, Doyles soul would be damaged. And it wasnt just one but two beings. To make it worse, they were the Heavenly Demon and Mother Earth. Mere mortals wouldnt even be able to handle the difficulty, but Yeon-woo managed it. In hindsight, Anastasia had said something after seeing Yeon-woo. Youre already accustomed to dealing with souls? So, it seems you didnt gain pieces of holiness and ascended to a divine position for nothingI wouldnt be surprised if you exuviate soon. She was saying it wasnt a coincidence that Yeon-woo had received Hades Throne of Death. He had the qualifications to back it up. In the entire history of the Towerand probably even in the futurethere likely wasnt anyone who could surpass Yeon-woo when it came to handling souls. It was the reason why hed succeeded in treating Doyle. But it would be dangerous for me if the remnants werent replacedso I think he filled the vacuum with his. Are yousaying? Yeah. It seems Cain hyung made me his Apostle? With that, blackish-blue flames burned above Doyles palm. Whoosh! It was Holy Fire, Yeon-woos trademark. Im probably the first to be a mortals Apostle. Not bad. Doyle smiled faintly. Compared to gods and demons, Yeon-woos level was beyond lacking, but he was still qualified to have Apostles. Perhaps he was even overqualified because even though he hadnt even reached his full potential, he already had the Throne of Death. Is he trying to create a new religion with me as the start? Appointing an Apostle, who was practically a high priest, meant he could found a new religion. The greater the followers, the more faith would expand, which meant it was a significant source of support for gods. Doyle felt like he knew what he needed to do in the future, and what his task was. He had become someones subordinate, but if he was fated to be a servant anyway, he would accept this gladly. Compared to the mysterious Heavenly Demon and the conniving Mother Earth, Yeon-woo was much more trustworthy. And from what he could see, Yeon-woo was someone with limitless growth. He wouldnt be satisfied simply being a king. He was sure to climb the wall of the seventy-seventh floor and one day challenge the godly thrones of the ninety-eighth floor and equal Mother Earth, Heavenly Demon, and the others. By serving him, Doyle would be able to grow as well. Others might say it was crazy, but Doyle had seen many gods and demons, and he was even more certain about it. Was it because he decided to be at peace with it? Yeon-woos flame burned in his mind and purified his dizziness, pushing away the darkness. The events that had happened while he was comatose flashed through his mind. He remembered the countless gods and demons that had approached to take his body with its remnants. They had different bases and ranks, and he was vaguely recalling their vestiges when he suddenly straightened his back. Whats wrong? Kahns eyes widened when he saw Doyle shaking. He thought it was a side effect. Doyle frantically muttered, Danger What? Cain hyung is in danger! Doyles deafening shout echoed in the room. * * * The Crawling Chaos wasnt enoughand now youre working with a harlot like her? Youre all over the place. Yeon-woo found himself scoffing before he even realized. Not only did Bayluk have the Crawling Chaos with him, he was working with Mother Earth, too. The Crawling Chaos and Mother Earth were an unlikely pair. From what he knew, there was nearly no means for a conceptual god and otherworld god to find common ground. Conceptual gods set the laws and truth of the Tower, and otherworld gods were reliant on external disorder and chaos. There was no way they could meet, but Bayluk seemed to be handling it well. But then, since it was Vieira Dune whod taken over Mother Earth, was it possible that he had done this with that knowledge? [Mother Earth is watching you.] Mother Earth wasnt showing any particular reaction; she only observed Yeon-woo. It was unpleasant. Bayluk replied, A harlot. Shes someone you used to sleep with. Isnt that too harsh? Did Mother Earth not reveal his true identity? Bayluk didnt seem to know about Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo didnt feel the need to correct him. Bayluk continued, And Id like to correct you. You got the order wrong. I began working with Vieira Dune first, raised her to become Mother Earth and was able to make a contract with the Crawling Chaos after. When you were still in Arthia? Thats right. A traitor and a harlot, what a pair. Wow, how could two people so perfect for each other join forces like this? Yeon-woo was able to realize the truth. He did suspect that there had been too much for Bayluk to accomplish on his own, and now he knew that hed been working with Vieira Dune all along. He didnt know who started it, but Vieira Dune poisoned Jeong-woo for Bayluk, and Bayluk researched the Soulstone she brought and turned her into Mother Earth. In return, Vieira Dune provided him an opportunity to gain new knowledge from the Crawling Chaos. It looked like they had gotten so far because Vieira Dune pursued what she wanted in the heavenly world while Bayluk pursued his in the lower world. Vieira Dune became Mother Earth to threaten Tartarus and Olympus, and Bayluk used the Elohim to create a Divine Human? Ha! Hilarious. The people he wanted to tear to shreds were both here. However, he didnt understand why Mother Earth would reveal her will. [Mother Earth is watching you.] Even though she was working with Bayluk and might be curious about Yeon-woo, she should have been busy with the war with Olympus. Was the war over? He had no way of knowing what happened after he left, so he couldnt help feeling anxious. I thought youd no longer have any interest in the lower world. Just then, fog wavered next to Bayluk and turned into a human. It was Vieira Dune. She took a turn around the lab and carefully sat on a glass capsule in the depths of the lab. She embraced the capsule as though it were a precious object. Yeon-woos face hardened. One of Jeong-woos homunculi was inside the glass tube that Vieira Dunes manifestation was stroking. It was a scene he never wanted to see. Mother Earth ran her hands over the capsule as though she were patting a doll and stroked the area over the homunculus face. Then, she turned back to Yeon-woo and opened her mouth. You. Dont. Know. Because she was a conceptual being, she couldnt speak properly. Yeon-woo maximized his dragons knowledge to interpret her words. What dont I know? Would. You. Know. This. Is. My. Doll. What? My. Partner. We. Are. Destined. Mother Earths manifestation continued to move her mouth, not caring how furious Yeon-woo grew. Our. Love. Grew. Cold. But. I. Wont. Lose. Him. Again. Dont. Bother. Me. Human. Black. Is. Mine. So. You. Are. Also. Mine. Give. Me. The. Throne. With that, the manifestation looked up at the sky and let out a long cry. Ooo. Ooooo. It was a spiritual spell that mortals couldnt hear. Yeon-woo was only able to hear it because he possessed the Throne of Death. His expression turned hard because he knew what it meant. It was a declaration of war. [At Mother Earths request, has expressed hostility to the clan Arthia.] [All societies and alliances related to the clan Arthia have accepted the declaration of war from .] [The clan Children of the Forest is hostile to .] [The clan Iron Throne is hostile to .] [The clan Greenshade Star is hostile to .] [The enmity between the demonic society and has been established!] [ asserts a trial of restraints.] Chapter 449 - Shadow King (5) Trial of restraints? Yeon-woos expression turned hard as soon as he saw the message. Trials were similar to quests that tested players who wanted to clear floors. It was a restraint set temporarily by the Tower to help raise the abilities of ascetics and help them train. However, a trial had a wider range than an ordinary quest, and players who received them had no choice but to clear them. It took a great deal out of the law of causality to create them, which was why only progenitor and conceptual gods, who possessed a large amount of the laws of causality could create them. Olympus had to spread out the consequences among its members to give Yeon-woo a new trial. The addition of restraint meant he couldnt refuse it. Yeon-woo felt like invisible chains were wrapping around his soul. [The trial (Throne of Death) has been created.] [The trial of is beginning.] [Trial: is one of the largest godly societies in the heavenly world. Due to this, has been challenged frequently throughout its history. Its rulers have defeated most of the challenges, but at times, they lost and gave up their thrones to the victor. A big incident has occurred in , and its rulers have changed. The Titans, who were previous rulers, and the Giants, who lost their bid for the throne, worked together to overthrow the rules of . Poseidon and most of the deposed rulers have successfully escaped, but the Titans and Giants need their heads to quiet . The Titans and Giants have realized that important functions in the godly society, Death and the authority of Tartarus, have been lost. The new rulers of wish to capture or kill you in order to regain their lost Death and authority of Tartarus. Survive the beasts they will send after you or negotiate with them to consolidate your position of Death and authority of Tartarus.] [The previous blessings and graces bestowed on you by have been reclaimed.] [You have been removed from your original affiliation .] [Warning! Youre a loner who doesnt belong anywhere. No group will protect you.] [Many gods and demons will target your pieces of holiness and your divine position. Beware of them.] Olympushas been seized by Titans and Giants. His greatest concern had come to pass. After recovering their holy power, the Titan and Giant alliance had grown strong, and their combined attack with Persephone and Mother Earth had triumphed over Olympus. It seemed like they had failed to prevent the Titans and Giants from ascending to Olympus through the columns of the light. Yeon-woo thought of Athena and Hermes. At times, they were like parents or protective older siblings. He was grateful to the two gods for helping him. What happened to them? They werent the only ones on his mind. He thought of Ares, whod confidently said he wanted to take him as an Apostle, and Apollo, Artemis, and Dionysus, who helped him escape. And although he didnt hide his hostility, Poseidon had acknowledged him as Hades next king. They were all special acquaintances, and he felt frustrated not knowing whether they were dead or alive. Mother Earth just smirked at him as if she didnt have any intentions of answering his questions. You. Are. Mine. A violent storm whirled in the lab. Equipment trembled and fell to the ground. The glass capsules shook like they would crack. Yeon-woo could feel an intense pressure holding him down. Just as LInfernal had cursed the Elohim to tie them down, Olympus was trying to prevent him from fighting. Their influence was lagging because of the wall between the worlds and the laws of causality, but it was enough of a debuff on Yeon-woo. That was how great a godly societys power was and how much influence Olympus held. Yeon-woo could feel the glaring eyes on him from beyond the sky. They were gazes hed felt in Tartarus. He could kill gods back in Tartarus, but now that they were in the heavenly world without any constraints, they were now incomparably strong. However, the pressure that held him down was taken away by a different hand. [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Those crazy bastards who do nothing but lick Mother Earths asshole have finally done it. They dare to speak such damned words in front of me? Fine. If thats your decision, Ill take it.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Cha Yeon-woo! You have to pick now. From now on, its no longer your personal war, but a great war that involves all of us. And remember who remained by your brothers side until the end and has always tried to protect you brothers!] [Agares expresses a deep hostility to .] [The demons of are enraged at the gods of after receiving a declaration of war.] [ has announced a war of destruction on !] [Many godly societies and demonic societies express concern about the clash between societies.] [A heavy atmosphere of war surrounds the heavenly world.] [The godly society declares a neutral stance in this war.] [The godly society declares a neutral stance in this war.] [The demonic society declares a neutral stance in this war.] [A demon of Baal looks at you wordlessly.] Agares response had made LInfernal announce that they would protect Yeon-woo and Arthia. Despite knowing this, Olympus still announced their hostility, so LInfernals attitude was reaching extremes. The prideful demons couldnt help thinking that Olympus was looking down on them. This was no longer entertainment occurring in the lower world. It was a great war that wouldnt end until they had managed to pull Olympus out by the roots. LInfernals first-ranked demon and leader, Baal, was carefully observing the reason for the war, Yeon-woo. But he didnt do anything and took away his gaze. [The war of destruction between and is commencing.] Krrrrr, krrr, krrrrr! The Outer Space suddenly began to shake turbulently, as if it were about to be destroyed. The clash between the two societies that began in the heavenly world was going beyond what the laws of causality could handle and was starting to influence the lower world. Even after committing such a despicable act, Mother Earths manifestation just glanced at the trembling air in front of her. There was a cold smile on her lips, as if she had been hoping for this. Yeon-woo could faintly guess what she was thinking. Is shetrying to take over the heavenly world? Mother Earth was a being who was at odds with all the gods and demons, and Vieira Dune was a passionate being who wanted to possess the heavenly world. It made sense that they would want to take over the heavenly world. The Titans and Giants were only the vanguard. The beast wouldnt stop at Olympus and LInfernal. It would raise its sword at the neutral Deva and Asgard, or maybe the Jie Sect. Unconcerned, Mother Earth calmly turned back to Yeon-woo. Give me. The. Black King. And. Throne. At that shout, the shaking glass capsules opened. Clack. The ancient species inside walked out with shaky steps. Their eyes were unfocused, as if they had no intelligence, but their auras were all ferocious. Their legends didnt do them justice. Come. Down. My. Children. Flash! The interior of the lab was suddenly wrapped in light, and a new power was added to the heavy aura of the ancient species: holy power. It was the power of Giants. Rumble. The holy power didnt just blow the lab up, it also swept away most of the Elohim buildings. As if the Throne of Death Yeon-woo was exuding meant nothing, the holy power from the Giants overwhelmed the Outer Space, making it almost hard to breathe. It was a manifestation. The Giants descended into the ancient species at Mother Earths call. They cried out to the sky. This was the result of hundreds of years of effort from the Elohim combined with Bayluks knowledge from the Crawling Chaos to create monsters. They couldnt demonstrate their true power due to the different concentration of spirit power in the lower world and the constraints set on them. Still the bodies of the ancient species were sufficient to let them display their abilities and holy power. Swish. Yeon-woo protected himself with Sky Wings and barely kept his balance in the face of the storm of holy power. Disbelief spread on his face. So many guys are descending, but Allforone isnt interfering at all?Then, he realized why the law of causality wasnt stopping them. The death of the Elohim members was a sacrifice, and their Divine Factors and blood were enough payment to summon the Giants here. They had tried so hard to become gods only to end up as sacrifices. Perhaps they would be glad because they died for the gods they served. But he still didnt understand. Allforone wasnt the kind of person who would keep silent over this. Even if he allowed the occasional manifestation, a manifestation of this scale could ruin the order of the lower world. It wasnt something hed turn a blind eye to. However, Allforones control seemed to have no intention of activating. I dont know what happened, but I heard its thanks to you that Allforones hands are tied. Bayluk grinned widely, as if he read Yeon-woos mind. Yeon-woos expression stiffened. What? Everyone here is grateful to you. Yeon-woo finally realized why Allforone wasnt interfering. Its because of the battle against the Demonism When he worked with the Demonism to protect Jeong-woo, hed escaped after leaving Allforone immobile on the thirty-sixth floor. He knew there would be a long war against the progenitor gods or creator gods, and he thought this would make it difficult for Allforone to get involved in his business. This would also be a tool for negotiation with Allforone after he completed his revenge. However, his enemies had taken advantage of it. He had been outplayed. Hahaha! And I heard you put on quite a performance in the world of the gods that we cant touch. He wanted to see you so badly; I suffered trying to convince him otherwise. Bayluk laughed maniacally as the holy power whirled around him. Pieces of the Crawling Chaos that were partially connected to him began to roll on the ground, extending their tentacles. Hell only get angrier if I keep wasting time, so let me introduce him now. My greatest masterpiece. As soon as he finished speaking, the glass capsule Mother Earths manifestation was sitting on opened. The homunculus inside looked exactly like Jeong-woo, but it was different from the other homunculi. It was darker and stronger, but Yeon-woo had the strange impression that it was like his brother. Just then, the eyes of the homunculus flashed open. Yeon-woo was acquainted with the pupils that appeared. They were the same as the ones that had looked at him from the sky. It was Typhon. The king of the Giants and Mother Earths Apostle had appeared. Nice to meet you in the lower world like this, human, Typhon said in Jeong-woos voice. Everyone, kill that human and retrieve the Throne of Death. All the manifestations of the Giants ran towards Yeon-woo with their violent holy power. Shit. Yeon-woo laughed in a relaxed manner despite their overwhelming auras. He spread his three-layered wings open. Its worked out for the better. He had wanted payback against them and had been nursing some frustration at not having a chance at it. However, this was better since they had come looking for him instead. Didnt they know? This place was already Yeon-woos territory, the Underworld. Ill consume you all. Clack, clack. Yeon-woo hurtled forward with Hades Spirit-Eating Sword to swallow up the idiots whod pushed their heads into the tigers den themselves. Chapter 450 - Shadow King (6) Boom! The instant Yeon-woo clashed with Typhon and the others, a violent shockwave spread out, sweeping away the lab equipment and what remained of the buildings. A mammoth column of sand soared up to the sky. Yeon-woo flew over it with his wings spread open. He had assessed that it would be difficult to fight properly in a tight space, and Typhon and the other Giants followed him. Behind them, massive tentacles surrounded by an ashy fog grew without any limits out of Bayluk. Each tentacle was thick and reached higher than a skyscraper, and their round suckers looked menacing. Boom! The sky of the Outer Space grew more frenzied from their battle. There were thunderous booms as black fire spread. We were correct. Hahah! There isnt a body closer to a Divine Human than that childs! Bayluk roared with laughter as insanity whirled in his eyes. Half of his body had already been taken over by tentacles, and he didnt seem human anymore. With the blessing of one of the most powerful otherworld gods, hed grown intoxicated by the knowledge and holy power he possessed. He clenched his fists. The end game of his mission to create a Divine Human was within sight. He had once lost it in the past, and he wouldnt let go of it this time. Once he captured Heaven Wing, his brother, who had died tragically, could return to this land again! Black King. Throne. I. Must. Have. It. Still drunk on confidence, Bayluk turned to Mother Earths manifestation when she suddenly spoke up. He was annoyed that shed interrupted his fun, but he didnt say anything. There was no reason for him to get on the completed Mother Earths bad side, now that she was no longer infected. After everything was over, the Crawling Chaos would acknowledge him and he would be able to receive his legends. In order to have a high divinity, he needed to have status suitable for it in advance. He said to her solemnly, Dont forget our promise. When we catch him, Ill take the body, and youll have his soul. I dont know what you mean by darkness and the throne, but you should handle it on your own. For that, your marionettes will have to complete their tasks well. I. Will. Keep. My. Promise. Yes. Be sure you do. Since your fragile divinity is on the line, you should protect it any way you can so that its not ruined. Especially since you even swallowed the Soulstone for it. Bayluks tone was sarcastic since they had both worked for the Soulstone, only for her to disappear with it. However, Mother Earths manifestation seemed unaffected. Bayluk knew she wouldnt be shaken by his words, so he didnt speak further. He spread his hands apart. Everything that belongs to the Elohim has been sacrificed and the laws of causality are whirling like a storm! The Giants will bring me the ingredients for a Divine Human, and the Devil Army will soon take the legacy the last dragon king left behind. Bayluk laughed maniacally as he thought of the Devil Army attacking Laputa right now. There wont ever be another perfect opportunity like this! I will succeed in everything! At that moment, space itself cracked, and the area around him shook turbulently. It was a phenomenon that occurred whenever a soul as large as a divine beings was crushed. Is it over? Bayluk looked with a smirk, thinking things were finished faster than he expected. Something was plummeting to the ground. Thinking it was Heaven Wing, Bayluk headed over with joy, already thinking of the experiments hed perform on the boy and how hed combine it with magic cores provided by the Crawling Chaos. Boom! What? His face stiffened when he saw the snakelike body at his feet. It was a Hoop Snake, one of the ancient species hed restored. One of the Giants had probably descended into it, but now, the unfocused eyes were bereft of holy power, and the snakes body had deflated like a balloon. Even though the lower world put a lot of restraints on descents, it would have still been difficult for a player to defeat the snake. Suddenly, Bayluk had a foreboding feeling. Something wasnt right. * * * Aaah. Aaaaah. Its so loud. Yeon-woo frowned at the souls that whirled around him in the sky. Although ordinary players couldnt see then, as the successor of the Black King and the owner of the Throne of Death, he could see the souls in the Outer Space clearly, along with their deep-seated resentment and grudges. Bayluk and Mother Earth had committed nothing less than a massacre in Peals of the Great. Everyone had been sacrificed for the sake of the laws of causality. However, even after death, they couldnt ascend to the Beyond. They would only be used as materials to support Mother Earth and Olympus. The Elohim players only realized this after they died, so they could do nothing but weep sorrowfully. Unfortunately, their despair and resentment was used as energy for the Giants, whod descended en masse. The survivors of Elohim seemed to have realized something was off, but it was too late. Bayluk! What have you done to us?! My b-body, it wont move! Aaack! My strength! All my Divine Factors are melting! No! Noooo! As they fought, the Elohim players felt their bodies going stiff. The more intelligent ones realized what it was: Spirit Powder Poison. Bayluk had activated the poison hed already fed them beforehand. He was sly enough to successfully poison someone like Jeong-woo, who had Draconic Eyes, so it wasnt that hard for him to poison all the Elohim players. The poison he used was effective in flushing out their innate Divine Factors and blood, so he could amplify the sacrifice. You dirty-tempered man! How could you use your skill knowing I was coming for the Elder Assembly? If you get rid of them all, who am I supposed to fight! Yeon-woo could see that Phante and the others were enraged. Five minutes before hell. Looks like we have that much more work to do. More importantly, things are getting complicated where Master is. Then go there; Ill take this place. Dis Pluto! Dont leave survivors! Shanon and Hanryeong were flustered at first, but they split up their tasks so they could maintain their upper hand. Father! Why are you here? Meanwhile in Laputa, the Devil Army, which had been lying low, suddenly began their attack. Kahn, Doyle, and Victoria became busy. Yeon-woo didnt worry about them too much because of Kahn, who had mastered Bian, but Doyle seemed to be uncomfortable once he encountered the enemies. His father, who had given him up to the Head Bishop to be a vessel, was among the intruders. Yeon-woos Channel with Doyle was trembling. The Outer Space Peals of the Great was completely under his jurisdiction now, and he was receiving input from all of the events in real time through Extrasensory Perception, including of the Giants who had descended. I dont know if its because were in the lower world, but youve become quite strong. Or is it because youve gained something else since the last time we met? A storm swept around Typhon and pressured Yeon-woo. The other Giants surrounded Yeon-woo to clip his Sky Wings. Rumble. The attack was intense. The Elohims sacrifice had provided such great energy that the Giants could not only descend, but also fully manifest. What a good trick! Lets see how long you can keep that up! The Giants manifestation had been blocked from some time. Yeon-woo had used his territorial power to disturb the laws of causality. The Giants were frustrated because things werent going as planned. Their descent had been slowed, and they couldnt demonstrate their power as they could in the heavenly world. It was exceedingly uncomfortable. In contrast, Yeon-woo had rolled out his Sky Wings, released the Stone of Sin, Dragon Heart, and the Throne of Death. He was bursting out with power that was comparable to that of a divine being. His counterattacks even occasionally forced the Giants out of the bodies of the ancient species, like the Barbaroi that had just fallen. It seemed like the Giants wouldnt be able to touch him, much less steal the Black Kings power and the Throne of Death. Theyd have to return to the heavenly world empty-handed. They would have taken a pointless risk to descend to the lower world just before their war against LInfernal. Unlike the anxious Giants, Yeon-woo calmly use Time Difference and Demarcation to defend against them. However, things werent entirely smooth, either. Seems like it wont be easy. Even though the laws of causality disturbed the accumulation of power, it was impossible to stop it completely. Focusing on the battle with Giants was already pushing him and Laputa to the limit. Furthermore, the tentacles of the Crawling Chaos continued to search for chances to swallow him while Mother Earth attempted Erosion to dislodge his Demarcation. On top of that, time was ticking for Sky Wings. The consequences of lacking holiness were apparent, and if they began a battle on the ground, Yeon-woo would be at a disadvantage. It wasnt that he didnt have other options available to prevail. If he didnt, he wouldnt have tried to fight the Giants in the first place. He would have sacrificed the Elohim and retreated. There was no shame in that; taking a step back in order to take two steps forward later was a strategy hed already used before. The reason Yeon-woo was using up the last seconds of Sky Wings was so that he could find an answer to the question that had been bothering him. Its not just one or two strange things. He didnt quite understand three things. First, what had given the Giants the confidence to descend in such large numbers to the lower world right before their war with LInfernal? Even if the Titans and Giants had more power than they had in Tartarus, beings like Agares and Baal in LInfernal couldnt be underestimated. It would be a life-or-death battle. And yet, theyd still tried to descend to the lower world with their leader Typhon and their greatest benefactor Mother Earth. Was it purely to take the Black Kings power and the Throne of Death? Everyones response to Mother Earth is strange as well. The second question was why Asgard, Deva, and the other societies refused to interfere when Mother Earth appeared. She had fought long wars with many societies and was their common enemy. Now that she had taken over Olympus and shown up in the heavenly world with a bang, the other societies ought to be wary of her. But they were only watching from a distance without even trying to organize together. Even though they were aware of Mother Earth and the Giants mission, they seemed to accept the situation as though it werent anything out of the ordinary. It was evident there was something going on between Mother Earth and the other societies. And the third question he had was: Why are the gods and demons just watching too? The 666 gods and demons connected to Sky Wings, and the 5,000 gods and demons whod given him powers werent budging. They normally looked on him with favor, but today, they were only bystanders. Yeon-woo suspected that they wondered whether Yeon-woo was qualified to be the Black Kings successor. It was clear that they considered this a test that would determine if he was worthy of being the Black Kings successor. Their positions in their respective societies were more important than their personal interest in him, so it was probably difficult for them to act on their own. They were in a different situation from Agares, who had announced his participation in the war. Still, Yeon-woo had to wonder once more why they seemed wary of Mother Earth but didnt do anything about her presence. He tried to get answers but they continued to be indifferent. [The godly society will observe how you plan to overcome this hurdle.] [The godly society is watching your trial.] I was going to do this after all my questions were answered, but [00:02:11] [00:02:10] His eyes flashed as he looked at the countdown. Oh well. There wasnt much time left. Now that he couldnt hide his cards any longer, he had to step forward. Boom! Yeon-woo deflected Typhons attack that was headed to his face and landed on the ground. The large, dignified building that had been standing there just a few minutes ago had been reduced to black ruins. Are you out of tricks now? Typhon smirked at him. He knew that Yeon-woo had used up a lot of his power. However, Yeon-woo just smirked back. No. Were only getting started. There must be limits to how long a mere mortal can handle that strange cluster of powers. Limits? Of course, there are. But thanks to you guys, I can try something I dont normally have the chance to. What kind of nonsense! Black King! Typhon was puzzled. Did you understand when I said it? Typhon frowned at Yeon-woos words first before he suddenly realized what Yeon-woo meant. He shouted, Stop him! The Giants didnt know what Yeon-woo was planning, but they knew that something unusual was happening. They opened up space and tried to approach him. Stand. At Yeon-woos command, the range of the Demarcation shrank. The shadows focused on Yeon-woo and created a wall that cut him off from the outside. [Wall of the Dead] Kyaaaa. Thump, thump! The shadow wall made up of thousands of souls prevented the Giants from approaching closer. Yeon-woo spread his left hand and thrust it in the air. With a crunch, sharp canines latched onto the space. Small cracks appeared on his palm. Devour. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword] The whirling shadows were sucked into the teeth at a rapid pace, like water flowing down a drain. It seemed like a silly act, as though he were taking back the shadows that hed sent out, but Hades Spirit Eating Sword was eating more than the shadows. The wandering souls that had lost their way in the Outer Space, the souls that were meant to be sacrificed for the laws of causality were being stolen! You crazy bastard! Typhon couldnt contain his anger and attempted to force a manifestation. At this rate, the laws of causality they needed to gain through any means would be stolen. Even if Allforone stepped in to limit them afterwards, he needed to stop it. The body he was in couldnt bear the pressure and scattered in the air as an intense storm of holy power raged around him. Only a part of Typhons body could descend, and his great eyes appeared as a gigantic arm ripped through space and struck Yeon-woo. Boom! The extraordinary amount of holy power pressed on Yeon-woo and the ground. It was a strength that could destroy the rest of the Outer Space. Pieces of space rained down from the cracks that grew along the Outer Space. Impossible! However, Typhons huge palm couldnt even crush the ground. It had been met by a strong force. It was the Wall of the Dead that protected Yeon-woo, who had nearly completed his absorption of the laws of causality. His Soul Collection was filled to the brim, ready to burst any moment. Not only did it contain the Elohims souls, but also thousands of souls from the Blood Land, the Lion Alliance, and the Devil Army that hed taken in the Dragon Labyrinth. They were all weeping together. From the start, he already possessed more sacrifices than Bayluk and Mother Earth. The amount was more than enough, and he even had rankers that gods and demons would covet. I have a question. Yeon-woo laughed coldly as he looked at Typhons eyes, which peered through his gigantic fingers. Typhons bloodshot eyes were shaking. What would happen if I offered as many sacrifices as your group descent did? Or even more than that. I think itd like it a lot. Yeon-woo raised the Cast. Typhons eyes widened with shock. Stop! Stop! I present all of it. Yeon-woo pushed everything into the Cast of the Black King. So awaken. Urrrrng. The three Casts began to vibrate rapidly. Black Resonance! What an amusing thing you''re trying to do. Impressive! Its the best of the stupid attempts youve made before! Hahaha! Yeon-woo ignored the Demonisms laugh, which he hadnt heard since the previous incident. He attempted to awaken the last of the Cast that had unlocked options, Fury of the Black King. Clang! He felt something comfortable on his neck, and the tightly wrapped black chains were loosening on his right arm. Clack. The chains started to unspool like yarn, exuding a black mist. Go ahead and play. I''ll just amuse myself watching you. Keekeekeek! For the first time, Yeon-woos hand awakened the true power of the Black King. Chapter 451 - Great War (1) [00:01:57_66] [00:01:57_65] Chhhh. As he was surrounded by black mist, Yeon-woo exuded an eerie, ominous feeling. Those looking at him felt as though they were drowning. His eyes that had been bright and golden with Fiery Golden Eyes had turned into black pools reminiscent of a dark abyss. Looking into them gave one the sensation of being sucked into a void. Typhon and the other Giants felt trapped in emptiness for a while. In the short amount of time given to him, Yeon-woo managed to proceed to the next stage. [You have successfully fulfilled some conditions.] [Insufficient conditions.] [Insufficient conditions.] [You do not meet the requirements.] [Part of the seal has been revealed. You have acquired viewing permission.] [Fury of the Black King has merged with the information window of Cast of the Black King.] [Cast of the Black King] [Category: Set] [Rank: ???] [Description: The past ??? were supernatural beings who were heirs to the will of the world. They were prophets that ruled over the universes many civilizations, but they were always fearful and respectful of their great king and god who ruled over death and darkness from another side of the universe. In the end, they couldnt overcome their fear and betrayed him, confining him in a deep abyss. The past king and god ground his teeth in betrayal through unimaginable eons. At first, he despaired, then, he fell into grief, and finally, he exploded in fury and decided to punish all the traitors after escaping from the abyss. The three frames binding him were corrupted and became his servants. When he tears through the abyss, the world will meet its end. Until then, the manacle represents him in souls, the fetter in death, and the pillory in darkness.] [*Soul Usurper All souls killed by the user or are within their territory can be collected. The collected souls will be corrupted and lose the strength they possessed during their lifetime, leaving only deep resentment. They will be bound to the Soul Collection as the users slaves for eternity. The capacity of the collection will increase in proportion to the users proficiency.] [*Black Hexagram An enhanced form of Black Evil. Consumes the souls in the collection and converts them into dark property energy. The power increases in proportion to the number of consumed souls. The magic power will buff all allies in the users territory, and debuff any designated enemies with strong curses and fear. Random curses will place great misfortune on the enemy.] [*First Spirit The souls bound inside the Soul Collection hate their master for trapping them. But even their hatred is owned by the user and can be applied as the user wishes. The souls can never defy the absolute will of the user. They can move in crowds and steal the vitality of living beings. Depending on the users wishes, a part of magic power can be used to evolve souls into a Spirit Familiar, Guai, Spirit Guai, or something beyond. They will become faithful servants of the user and gladly carry out any orders.] [*Summon of the Dead Using some of the collected souls, the user can forcefully summon souls from the Beyond. The number of souls summoned and the length of time they can stay depend on the souls level. Caution is advised. The summoned souls have free will and there are restrictions on binding them.] [*Void Activation The user can bring forth Void from other dimensions. Void is filled with disorder and chaos and may take over the user. Caution is advised. To use this, additional conditions and qualifications must be met. (Partially sealed)] [** This is a unique artifact. No other artifact like this exists in the Tower, and it will be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players. ** Some of the abilities are sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to lift the seals. ** Some information cannot be accessed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order to view the information.] [**Currently collected: 3 of 3 -Despair: You can dominate souls that are in despair. -Grief: You can defy deaths filled with grief. -Fury: You can control darkness shaken by fury.] It wasnt enough? Yeon-woo looked at the Cast of the Black King in astonishment. Even after so many offerings, it still wasnt completely unsealed. The sacrifices had been massive enough to make the Giants descent and manifestation possible. The avarice of any godly or demonic society would have been satisfied with the sacrifices, but it wasnt even enough for the Black King. Yeon-woo could understand that he lacked the qualifications since he didnt have divinity, but he was slightly annoyed that he still hadnt managed to fulfill all the conditions. Had the Black King, the original user, been that great or just greedy? Keekeek! Keek! The Demonisms contented laughter told Yeon-woo the answer. The Demonism had been created from the remnants of the Black King and was Yeon-woos alter-egohis character told Yeon-woo what kind of being the Black King had been. He had been mighty and greedy. This was how he inspired fear and despair in all his followers and citizensand the reason hed later been betrayed. Even to this day, even though eons had passed, he was still respected by many godly and demonic societies. He had been someone who rightfully deserved the title God of Gods and God King. Yeon-woo released part of the powers that a being like that possessed and pulled at the chains. [Void Activation] The black energy spreading through Yeon-woo filled the space around him, as lumps expanded like ink stains. The Void waited beyond the ravenous lumps. Clank. The black chains gripped the Void, ignoring the laws of physics and space as they tried to violate the Giants otherworldly space. The Ruyi Bang in Yeon-woos hand began to move, and the staff split into pieces once more and whirled into the weak areas of the chain. Clank. The Black Kings Cast was made of divine iron, just like the Ruyi Bang, and so they could combine. Those who carried the title Successor of the Monkey King'''' could use the Ruyi Bang pieces however they saw fit, and Yeon-woo used them to bolster the chain. Vigrid hung on one end of the chain and released another name that was even more threatening. [Vigrid-??? releases its hidden true name Harpe.] [Folklore: Denying invincibility] Harpe was a sword used by Perseus, a great hero who overcame his tragic fate to become revered as the ancestor of numerous royal families and heroes. The stories said that Perseus used Harpe to bring down invincible monsters, and the sword was so excellent that it was said Ares inherited it afterwards. As soon as it was released, Vigrid transformed into Deaths Scythe, which stretched to a mans height before tearing through space. Impossible! Dammit, run! Harpe wasnt restricted by the limits of space and so it was a huge danger to the Giants as Yeon-woo swung it. The black Aura on the blade was mixed with Wave of Fire, which could harm even divine beings. It was impossible to predict where the chains would go since they moved through space randomly. Anyone who was fatally injured or killed would end up being bound as Yeon-woos subordinate through the function of the Ruyi Bang that was connected to the chains would activate. The Giants had come to usurp the Throne of Death, but now, their lives were in danger. Theyd already been struggling to counterattack, and as the chains and the scythe danced in Yeon-woos hands, his achievement of killing a god shone more brightly than ever. Clank. Swish. Ack! Aaaack! My arm! My arm! The number of Giants who lost their limbs increased. How is this lowly being doing this to us! The Giants werent meekly accepting damage; they also tried to counterattack, and vortexes and flames soared up through the ground. However, they had barely any effect. Swish. Before the attacks could even reach Yeon-woo, the chains cut them off or deflected them. The black energy of the chains wavered like shadows or blazed like black sparks. The dark souls cried out eerily, as if they were laughing as they backed the Giants into a corner. Kyaaa. Keekeekeek! Keekee! In his coat of darkness, Yeon-woos control of the ashy souls and black fire as he swung the great chains and scythe reminded everyone of the legendary Grim Reaper who collected all souls whether mortal or immortal. The Giants began to step back in fear. Ahhhhh! Unbelieveable! How can a mortal! Only then did they remember that the mortal they looked down on, from whom they believed would be easy to steal the Throne of Death, was someone whod taken the lives of many of their brothers in Tartarus. He was also acknowledged by Hades as the next king. Furthermore, he was the successor of the being all gods and demons of death acknowledged! Mimas! No! No! When two Giants died and new names were carved onto the Ruyi Bang pieces, they erupted in a rage, full of bitterness that they couldnt even approach Yeon-woo. You dare! Unable to control his anger, stretched the laws of causality once more and released another arm. The attack risked damaging his divinity, and it nearly tore the Outer Space apart as it reached out to strike Yeon-woo. However, Typhons massive right arm wasnt able to reach Yeon-woo this time either. Suddenly, space stretched between the two combatants and dark clouds leaked out to create a large wall. Youre attempting to do this right before my eyes? You Giants deserve to be ripped apart. Dark clouds that could swallow the world appeared, along with dozens of wings. A beautiful face that shone like obsidian revealed itself with a vicious smile. [Agares of glowers at Typhon of .] Agares! The Grand Demon Duke who ruled over the eastern section of the demonic world roared with rage as he looked into Typhons angry eyes. Dont say my name with that dirty mouth. Its not a name that one of your birth has the right to say! Boom! Agares ripped Typhons right hand off with his extraordinary strength and shouted at the sky. Come, my faithful army! Black meteors rained down from the sky. Each one was a transcendent being with vicious powers that could devour the world. It was the East Demon Army that was known for following Agares through many dimensions and invading worlds before the Tower had been closed off. A few of the Seventy-Two Demon Kings of LInfernal were among them. They rushed down to the Outer Space on the path that Agares had opened and stepped on the Giants who dared to pick a fight with them. Ill show you who owns that child, and what the price of taking my precious treasure is. Rumble. Agares exploded with insanity and demonic energy as he rushed towards Typhon. The war between the two societies was now proceeding in both the heavenly world and the lower world. Clank. Yeon-woo pulled at the chains as he watched the battle between the East Demon Army and the Giants. He had used the laws of causality that were left over after he awakened the Cast of the Black King. He hadnt been sure that it would work, and so he was surprised when the East Demon Army appeared. It seemed that Agares had taken care of the rest of the laws of causality. It would have been difficult for him even though he was a Grand Demon Duke. Had he been that infuriated by Jeong-woos homunculi? Thanks. Yeon-woo expressed his thanks to Agares, who had once been his enemy but was now his ally. He swung through space with Vigrid, and an abyss opened to reveal Mother Earth and Bayluk. Mother Earths manifestation read Yeon-woos flow of energy. She quickly extended her hand, but space opened next to Yeon-woo and the Bone Dragon appeared to block her. I never liked you. The Summer Queen was glaring at Vieira Dune in annoyance. Rumble. The aftermath of the powerful energy kindled again, but Yeon-woo managed to sweep it aside and used Blink to approach Bayluk. What! Die! Bayluks eyes widened at the sudden development, and he swung his tentacles as Yeon-woos hand reached his neck. He released Spirit Poison Powder at the same time, spreading a thick fog around them. However, the chains lashed out from Yeon-woos hand and cut the tentacles off. The black fire of the shadows instantly burned the poison away. None of his attacks managed to stop Yeon-woo, who grabbed Bayluks face and hurled it to the ground, crushing Bayluks skull and making his face collapse into itself. Boom! An intense shockwave made the area around them quake. [00:01:00_01] [00:01:00_00] [00:00:59_99] One minute had passed. That was all the time needed to awaken the Black Kings power and kill Bayluk. Chapter 452 - Great War (2) Father. Doyle looked at the trespassers in Laputa with a stiff expression. Kahn stood next to him with a grave face. Five minutes ago, as they were in the process of subjugating the Elohim, a portal appeared in the air and players had begun to descend. Lapitas protective magic had activated to chase the trespassers away, but since Laputa hadnt been completely repaired yet, its barriers were still weak. Moreover, since the trespassers were bishops of the Devil Army, it was difficult to stop them. The face that led the trespassers were familiar to Doyle and Kahn: Black Skull, Doyles father, and the Devil Armys Third Bishop. When the Head Bishop said he needed a vessel for the Heavenly Demon, Black Skull had willingly given Doyle up. Its been a while, son. Victoria watched the unwelcome reunion of father and son from behind. She moved her lips slightly and shifted her magic power so she could use it at any moment. No. Not now. Wait, Victoria.. However, Kahn used Open Speaking to stop her. Victoria turned to him, but Kahn shook his head gently to tell her not to get involved. Victoria was confused, but at that moment, Black Skull shouted at Doyle with a sad face, Youve forsaken the opportunity to become another personification of the great Heavenly Demon. And not only that, youre an apostate! Do you know how much my heart broke when I heard that? Black Skull knew that Doyle had cut his Channel with the Heavenly Demon and was now connected to Yeon-woo. However, Doyle only frowned, as if he considered his fathers face despicable. Dont make me laugh. Ive known for a long time that any love you had for me is now gone. Black Skull looked at his prickly son with a sad face, and sighed, biting his lower lip. Kahn, who knew what had gone on between the father and son better than anyone, clenched his fist. Like Victoria, he was also ready to pull out Blood Sword, but part of him was full of complicated emotions. He thought of his father, Ivan, whom Yeon-woo was keeping in his shadow. Let me know if you need him. Ill pull him out whenever you want. Will hebe in pain if hes in there? Time flows differently inside, so you dont have to be concerned. Currently, hes in a comatose state. He wont even recognize that hes trapped. LaterIll see him after everything. Iron Lion Ivan and Black Skullhow much suffering had their greedy fathers caused? The traumas of their younger days sometimes returned to suffocate them. No matter how much they resolved to get rid of the feeling, it wasnt easy. He did say hed meet Ivan after the battle was over, but a part of him didnt know if he could face his father and pretend nothing was wrong. He wanted to avoid the meeting forever. He couldnt imagine how shocked Doyle was to see his father appear so unexpectedly. Even though Doyle was more mentally stable now that Kahn was by his side and Yeon-woo was supporting him, Kahns knowledge of Doyle told him that he was shaking inside despite his strong demeanor. Kahn was also aware of Doyles deep-seated fury. If something happens, well attack. Kahn felt Yeon-woos energy being shaken by the Elohim and quietly began to move behind them. With the Elohim crushed, it was obvious who their next opponents would be. * * * Haha! Five minutes before hell. Nothings normal. Bow God Jang Wei looked at the storm of fire in the sky and chuckled. He hadnt ever seen a pandemonium as intense as this. The shadows were trying to swallow survivors, and transcendents that rarely appeared in the Tower were in the middle of battle. The Bone Dragon spewed her cursed Breath on a bizarre manifestation, and armies of gods and demons fought to cause each others downfall. Jang Wei realized that he wasnt the kind of person who could leave the battlefield, both on Earth and in the Tower. Theres always a great war wherever the captain is! When he learned that Arthia moved their clan house and officially started a war with the Elohim and Devil Army alliance, Jang Wei realized that his chance had come. He was tired of hiding from the One-horned tribe, and there was no better time to reappear than in the middle of Arthias war. Just as the masked Yeon-woo had fooled the Tower for a long time as the Hoarder, Jang Wei had tricked Yeon-woo as the Bow God, and it was time to reveal his identity now. What kind of expression would Yeon-woo have? Back on Earth, hed always been impassive, which was why hed been given the code name Cain, after the first murderer in the Bible. He hadnt seemed human at all as he planned and executed attacks with their multinational squad. He was a cold man who didnt even cry when his girlfriend, Jang Weis sister, had died. Jang Wei was dying to know if that icy expression would change or if it would remain the same. He untied the Sun-Shooting Bow and gripped it with his right hand. Swish! He released the holy power of Hou Yi, the only thing that had extended a hand to him back when hed first entered the Tower and didnt know anything. It began to move towards Yeon-woos energy covertly, so that no one would discover Jang Wei. * * * [00:00:57_35] The countdown was still ongoing, and Yeon-woo decided he had to get rid of the traces of the Crawling Chaos that were still inside Bayluk. Die! Bayluk screamed, his bloodied face still smashed on the ground. He was an alchemist and so rarely took part in violent battles. The pain he was enduring was shocking to him. The Crawling Chaos was about to bless him so that he could continue his legend, he couldnt allow a mere mortal to humiliate him, especially one who was supposed to be one of his resources. Swish. More tentacles erupted from Bayluks body. Clank! Yeon-woo flapped his Sky Wings and distanced himself, pulling the chains to cut the tentacles off. Vigrids blade slashed at the tentacles as though it were lopping off branches. However, energy flowed from the tentacles skin, and the amputated areas regrew with sturdier and thicker tentacles. The severed tentacles stuck their bases in the ground and pulled up more tentacles. Yeon-woo took out shadows and souls to erect a wall of souls, blocking the tentacles from reaching him. You! Even if you survive, Ill make you regret it! Bayluk thought that Yeon-woo could no longer get near him and roared as he raised himself. His crushed face was healing with an unbelievable regenerative ability, but there was no way to restore his broken pride. He wanted to capture Yeon-woo to make him go through a living hell. Three times as many tentacles sprouted from his body and covered the sky. [Time Difference] Yeon-woo analyzed the tentacles attempting to grab him and quickly tried to learn their weaknesses. [Draconic Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] [Black Gubitara - Philosophers Eyes] He found a route through the tentacles and also found a cluster of flawsBayluks right shoulder. Core. [Wind Path - Gale] Crash! If there was a way, he had to move. As he stepped on the ground, winds blew over him and pushed him forward. Bayluks tentacles dropped down to catch him, but they couldnt capture him. The chains whipped around, some binding the tentacles together, others making them change direction. Because he had combined the Eight Secret Skills of the Eight Trigrams Sword to learn Flawless Strike, Yeon-woo was already an arhat who wasnt limited to weapons. Having more potential methods suited him better. Hup! Crack! Bayluk resisted again when Yeon-woo suddenly appeared. He shot an acidic liquid that could melt most artifacts, but Vigrid easily brushed it aside and pierced his right shoulder. Snap! Past the horrifying pain felt that like his right shoulder had been severed, Bayluk heard Vigrid stab his core. No. Bayluk wanted to shout. Although his holy power wouldnt break from the impact, it was being sucked away. [Vimalacitra looks at the battlefield in satisfaction.] [Black Gubitara - Blood Flower] The Blood Flowers that bloomed on his right shoulder were absorbing the Crawling Chaos holy power at a ferocious speedand it was obvious where the stolen holy power was going. On top of that, black flames spread above the Blood Flowers to burn him. Bayluk didnt have the strength to scream or resist. The chains were already creeping up his shoulder and arms. Clank, clank. Clatter! Ugh! The chains wrapped around Bayluks arms like a snake and wrapped all over his body. With a click, they tightened to suffocate him. Clatter. Bayluks body floated up to the sky accompanied by the clanking of chains. He looked like he was being hung over an execution table. He wanted to loosen the chains, but his body didnt have any strength. The magic core was his connection to the Crawling Chaos, and now that it was cracked, he no longer had any control over his holy power, and it began to leak out of his body. No matter what he did, he couldnt breathe, and his vision began to go white. The only thing remaining in his head was the desire to live. However, Yeon-woo made the chains tighter in order not to lose Bayluk. He pulled the chains down while gripping Vigrid in his right hand. He moved efficiently to cut off Bayluks remaining limbs and tentacles. The burnt tentacles squirmed, trying to heal, but the flames had entered them, burning off the remnants of holy power. Uhhh! Bayluk opened and closed his mouth from the pain of being strangled, the pain of being burned, the pain of his limbs being severed, the pain of his holy power exploding, and the pain of the poison eating away at his body. It was as though he were experiencing every type of physical pain that ever existed. It didnt matter how much he tried to control his senses. Yeon-woo made him undergo a new kind of pain each time. When he learned Mugong from the Martial King, Yeon-woo also learned about the structure of the body, as well as acupoints and pulses. He knew exactly how to make Bayluk suffer. All that was left was Bayluks head and his crushed torso. The tentacles that tried to swallow the Elohim had peeled off like leather, and they were unable to perform their function. However, they hadnt completely stopped moving since there was still some holy power left. Even if they wanted to die, they couldnt. The immortality that Bayluk thought was a blessing had become a curse. Urk, ughjustkillme! Bayluk pleaded for death, but Yeon-woo just scoffed coldly. Youre already crying just from this? Pathetic. Dont even think you can die unless you give up all the information and knowledge in your brain. And after that, youll be used as a test subject. Bodies that have been taken over by otherworld gods are hard to find in the Tower. I want to try some things on you. Brahm and Boo would be happy to have him. Brahm would have a body which he could use to harvest precious materials for alchemy, while Boo would have a soul that could add to his knowledge. Bayluk wouldnt be able to die easily, and Yeon-woo wanted him to suffer eternally even after death. Even if Bayluk lost his identity, Yeon-woo could resurrect him again. And dont say youre tired from this. Jeong-woos exhaustion was beyond what youre experiencing. Bayluk was only suffering from physical pain, but Jeong-woo had to watch his comrades leave and endure the psychological pain of betrayal. Youis it possible? Bayluks eyes widened as if hed heard something unexpected, but the shadows that were at his feet stretched up and swallowed him. For the time being, he would be trapped alive in the dark to dry up his mind. [00:00:09_59] A half-cracked magic core, still exuding its eerie energy, was all that remained in Bayluks place. Yeon-woo stretched out a hand to the magic core with a slightly grim expression. The Elohim, Titans, Giants, Bayluk, and Mother Earth had been headaches, and the battle was still ongoing outside, but they were only chess pieces. There was another being who was in control: the Crawling Chaos. Yeon-woo needed to find out what he was. As soon as his hand touched the magic core, he felt the world around him stop. Whoosh! It was completely different from Time Difference, which didnt stop time but rather made his consciousness speed up. In this case, the world really had paused, including the countdown at nine seconds and fifty-nine milliseconds. An omnipotent territory had been activated. Yeon-woo felt the world grow dark, as if ink had been splashed on it. Darkness that was unlike the darkness Yeon-woo-used wrapped around him. A great being wavered in his vision. It opened its eyes. Who. Are. You. It stared directly at Yeon-woo. Chapter 453 - Great War (3) Yeon-woo suddenly felt an intense pressure. When hed first met Hades and Poseidon, his soul had shrunk from their overpowering intensity, and hed felt a fear that made his body contract. What he was feeling now was even worse than that. It was like he was facing a massive world. Yeon-woo could release the Throne of Death and had strength that equaled that of a divine being whenever he used the Black Kings power, but he still wondered how there could be an existence like this. Was this the immensity of a cosmic being who could escape the eyes of gods and demons? But this is only a part of it. The being in front of him was only one side of the Crawling Chaos. The being was pausing time, which was on a different level from precognition or making prophecies. It meant that its strength resided in the third or fourth dimension, where time flowed. However, he couldnt sense the being using any holy power or strength. It was twisting the laws of the universe with only its will. Its true form was likely something that he could never imagine. He was only seeing the tip of the iceberg. I. Asked. Who. You. Are. When Yeon-woo glowered without any response, the Crawling Chaos projected his thoughts again. It spoke clearly and slowly, in case Yeon-woo hadnt heard it, and there was even a slight annoyance in its tone. It was understandable that focusing on an insect-like existence was stressing it out. Yeon-woo turned his head and glared at the spot where he thought its eyes were. He raised his Sky Wings higher than ever because his soul was shaking from the beings thoughts. Thats my question. Crawling Chaos, what are you? Why are you in every direction I turn? Boo/Faust, the Emerald Tablet, Kalatus, Bayluk, Mother Earth, Valdebich, the ruins of the Giant specieswas it mere coincidence that these were all related to the Crawling Chaos? Yeon-woo didnt believe in coincidences, which was why he was looking for a chance to contact the Crawling Chaos. There were just so many things he wanted to ask. Why. Can. You. Use. Abyss. But the Crawling Chaos projected his thoughts as if he wouldnt allow a mere microbe to ask questions. Abyss. Is. Where. He. Is. Trapped. And. Also. It. Belongs. To. Him. Not. Something. For. A. Microbe. To. Use. Yeon-woo could read the curiosity and rage in the Crawling Chaos thoughts. He understood something right away. His? Yeon-woos eyes darkened. This being knows who the Black King is, as well. He knew the Black King was the god of gods and the origin of all gods and demons of death, but Yeon-woo had thought of him as a conceptual god like Mother Earth, someone who was only relevant to the godly and demonic societies that he knew. But the Crawling Chaos, who had no contact with the gods and demons of the Tower, also knew who the Black King was? And it didnt simply just know, it seemed to respect and admire the Black King. Whois the Black King? We. Are. Searching. For. Him. The Crawling Chaos thoughts continued. We? It continued to speak mysterious words. But. We. Cannot. Find. Him. In. The. Abyss. And. In. Your. Nest. In that instant, Yeon-woo sensed the beings eyes narrow and focus on him despite the darkness that surrounded them. It was the gaze of someone who had discovered something they couldnt understand and wished to examine it closely. But. Youre. Here. It seemed like it wanted to say, You were here. You. Shouldnt. Be. But. Thoughts poured from the Crawling Chaos, and Yeon-woo felt like he was going to be swept away even with his Sky Wings raised. He felt like his existence would be taken apart as soon as he slipped in the storm of thoughts. Who. Are. You. But because Yeon-woo was within the flow of thoughts, he could better grasp the Crawling Chaos meaning. The Crawling Chaos, no, multiple otherworld gods are searching for traces of the Black King. They were looking here, in the Tower. They attempted to approach the Tower, which they find difficult to recognize. However, they failed every time because of the various defenses. There was no way the gods and demons in the heavenly world would be pleased to see the otherworld gods enter their territory. Neither would Allforone, who protected the Tower. Instead, it turned to mortals to find another method and met meis that what this is? At first, it seemed like an easy thing to understand, but Yeon-woos thoughts became muddled. Who was the Black King? Everything hed learned had been shattered. It seemed that the Black King was behind all of this, but there was something more fundamental: his brother, Cha Jeong-woo and his missing soul. Before Kalatus had fallen, he said, Where its supposed to be. In a deep abyss, an egg where darkness and confusion have merged. The place where countless beings come to life and die. That thing, that place. Anyway, there are many words to describe this, but we commonly call it...emptiness or darkness. Just as salmon return home after theyre fully grown, your brother followed his instinct and returned to his origin. Do you think its a coincidence that the Black Kings inheritance was passed down to you? Or that your brother had the talent of Perfect Adaptability and was chosen by me? If you want to find Jeong-woos soulalthough I dont know if his soul is still at the place that swallows everythingbut if you want to find itreturn to darkness. Your path will be there. Instinct? His brothers return to darkness, the Crawling Chaos search for traces, and the powers Yeon-woo possessedall these things were intertwined, but where did they come from? Why did this come to me? Yeon-woo looked at the object that started it all: the chains wrapped around his right arm that connected to a manacle: the Despair of the Black King. At first, hed thought it was a random reward for making a significant accomplishment in the Tutorial, but when Despair absorbed Zeus Astrape at the Olympus Treasury, he realized that something was off. And now, he was here after collecting the entire set. Yeon-woo realized that the Despair coming to him hadnt been a coincidence, just as Kalatus said. The Towers system was created to reward players based on a careful analysis of the players accomplishments and contributions. It wouldnt only consider past but also potential future accomplishments. This meant the Despair of the Black King had always been fated to go to him. It just happened faster than expected. I need to find Akashas Snake. The magical creature slept in the depths of the Tutorial, waiting for its owner to return. It was the creature that had gotten him the Despair of the Black King. Since the Tutorial reset with every round, Akashas snake would return for each round. He needed to capture and question it. After the war was over, hed planned to track the Crawling Chaos traces to the ruins of the Giants on the sixtieth floor or help Boo/Faust regain his memories with other clues about the Emerald Tablet. It seemed like hed have to postpone those plans. Yeon-woo internally apologized to Boo and shouted in response to the Crawling Chaos, who was staring at him for a reply. It was still asking who he was. Someone said Im the Black Kings successor. Nonsense. The Crawling Chaos thoughts intensified, as if it had heard something unpleasant. It was more than annoyed; it was furious, as though it had just heard something impossible. That. Is. Not. A. Position. Permitted. To. A. Microbe. But Yeon-woo didnt have any plans to be defeated, even if his opponent was a cosmic being. He had no reason to surrender to the Crawling Chaos. Hed been chasing after him with questions and still wanted to know more, but that was only because it might be related to his brothers soul. Now that he knew the being had nothing to do with Jeong-woo, all he needed was the identity of the Black King. Since he knew they had the same goal, he didnt need to step back. They might even become enemies in the future. I have to make this being consider me its equal and not some microbe or a bug. Yeon-woo showed him the Cast of the black King he was wearing, hoping to aggravate him. What if this is proof? If. So. Yeon-woos plan worked. The Crawling Chaos was infuriated that Yeon-woo was calling himself the successor of the one it admired. It was already annoyed that Yeon-woo possessed the Black Kings aura, and now, it was ready to destroy him. Die. The Crawling Chaos sent out a thought, and the darkness around Yeon-woo was ripped apart. Fog covered him like a great tsunami. Previously, the Crawling Chaos had only been expressing its thoughts, but now, it was full of a murderous intent that Yeon-woo couldnt even measure. The tsunami wasnt something that he could block or escape, but Yeon-woo pulled the chains around his body. Clatter. Vigrid struck the space in front of him and revealed the emptiness within it. Chhhh. The emptiness spread over Crawling Chaos inky darkness and began to take form around Yeon-woo to protect him. The Crawling Chaos torrent crashed into the emptiness and created a soundless turbulence. Right now, Yeon-woo could still push the thoughts back, but even that would probably be swept away soon. Space would crack, time would break, and his existence would disappear without any trace. That was how incredible the Crawling Chaos was. There was no way that Yeon-woo could defeat it. But even within the dangerous torrents, Yeon-woo was calm. Its enough to be focused. He felt all the Crawling Chaos furious thoughts focused on him. He shouted, I want to make a contract, Crawling Chaos! The being didnt respond, as though the question wasnt worthy of answering. Yeon-woo didnt care and said the words that he knew would get a reaction. Ill open the path for you to return to the Tower! At that moment, the tsunami of thoughts stopped. The emptiness, which had been reduced by ninety percent, trembled. Yeon-woo felt the Crawling Chaos gaze. New emotions had appeared alongside its fury. Suspicion, doubtbut also curiosity. The presence of the great cosmic being beyond the darkness disappeared. Instead, someone quietly descended in front of him. He was about three meters tall and still large, but he was nothing compared to the great existence. However, Yeon-woo could sense the suppressed chaos and disorder inside him. Just facing the creature made his skin sting. Explain what you mean. If you were only speaking nonsense to save yourself, you wont keep your life, human. The Crawling Chaos manifestation growled at Yeon-woo. The darkness around them shook, but Yeon-woo managed to speak when he saw the manifestations familiar face. Valdebich? Chapter 454 - Great War (4) Yeon-woo quickly collected himself. No. Its not Valdebich. Despite taking on Valdebichs appearance, it was clearly the Crawling Chaos from its aura. He wondered whether the being had taken Valdebich as his Apostle, but it was clearly a manifestation made of thoughts. Seems like you know someone who looks like this. The Crawling Chaos smirked, reading Yeon-woos thoughts. I need to be careful not to have my thoughts read. Was this the power of a god? The Crawling Chaos could read his thoughts too easily. Yeon-woo pulled up his magic power to defend his mind. He was a cute creature that isnt commonly seen. A half-blood of Giants and humans. I dont know how a transcendent species and bugs managed to mix together. I cant understand what they were thinking. There are so many things I dont understand about the outer world. The outer world was what those from the otherworld called the Tower. Then did they consider themselves the inner world? What happened to Valdebich? Human, thats not important right now. The Crawling Chaos laughed at him, still using Valdebichs appearance. Even if he acknowledged that Yeon-woo was close to his standing, he could still kill Yeon-woo any time he was bored. The fact that a cosmic being like himself would speak to a mere microbe like this was already laughable. If it werent for the emptiness or the Black King, he wouldnt have been interested at all. No matter how he expressed his thoughts, that stupid and dull head wouldnt be able to comprehend them, and having to cut up his thoughts into tiny fragments in order to convey them was too bothersome. But since he wanted the microbe to understand him, he had to manifest a body to help him translate and interpret their conversation. He crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes. So. What is the deal you want to make? Youll create a path for me to return to the Tower? What could a little human offer him? If Yeon-woo was wasting the Crawling Chaos time with something useless, the being wouldnt forgive him. He only lived for amusement, so he sometimes gladly accepted human whims. Yeon-woos offer wasnt something he could just ignore. For those who lived in the inner world like him, the Tower was an enigmatic place where the laws of nature were crossed and broken. It was theoretically possible for an interdimensional world of multiple universes to exist there. However, since nature naturally resisted the energies of the world, it was impossible for the Tower to maintain a stable state. Some ordinary transcendents lived in the Tower, but a few divinities equal to him were also trapped inside like cows and pigs on a farm! It was impossible to think that beings like them, who had existed since the beginning of the universe, would be trapped in this way. Most importantly, it has his traces! He was the laws of the universe, and there was no way to cross him. In the end, theyd used tricks to bring forth emptiness and trap him within it. The beings of the inner world had suffered for eons without knowing how to find him. It was a surprise to find his traces in the outer world that their senses couldnt penetrate, a place so small and remote that the beings of the inner world had no interest in it at all. The Crawling Chaos, who was omnipotent, wasnt an exception to this. He and the other gods had extended their holy powers and abilities to reclaim his traces, but they failed. It was true that the Tower was full of little microbes, but there were great beings there as well who easily matched them. It was a shocking revelation to the beings of the inner world. It was already a strange thought that mortals and immortals would live together in a cramped space, and there were even beings like them struggling to come out! On top of that, the interior of the Tower had some kind of barrier that kicked their powers out. It was a bit difficult to attack it directly. If the beings of the inner world worked together and officially invaded, they could take over the Tower easily. However, at the same time, they would be unsealing the great beings within the Tower and risk losing the traces of the Black King. This was why the Crawling Chaos had switched tactics to use the mortals that sought him. Annexation would be hard, but he believed that if he continued to poke holes with a needle, hed find a way to enter the Tower. It was a mundane and time-consuming process, but what did that matter? All they had was time. In fact, it had become a source of amusement for the Crawling Chaos, as hed been feeling a sense of ennui lately. Also, at the beginning, hed met some decent beings. Trascendental species like Giants and dragons had taken an interest in him. They had an innate divinity, but they were fated to fall one day, making them perfect for him to play with. However, those toys ended up failing too often and eventually disappeared. Only humans, who were nothing more than trash, were left. He was beginning to get bored and annoyed, but now a human who was related to him had appeared, saying impertinently that hed open a path for the Crawling Chaos. How did he plan to do it? Could he do something they had put so much effort in but failed? Emptiness. The Crawling Chaos had a questioning face. And the Black Kings power. Those two will be enough. The Crawling Chaos frowned at Yeon-woos response. Explain properly. Do you think a riddle like that will work on me? If I explain it to you, then what will we have to exchange after? You think I should allow myself to be betrayed by beings like you who see humans as bugs? You could be trying to make fools out of! Read me. Cant you tell whether or not Im telling the truth? The Crawling Chaos scowled. This was an infuriating human. He had been trying to analyze the human for a while, but the human mustve set up some mental barrier, because he couldnt read him. However a part of the vestige still appeared through his consciousness, which was what Yeon-woo meant. Truth. It was true. Yeon-woo knew a way for them to enter the Tower, something they never believed they could do. The story is different. The Crawling Chaos smoothed out his frown, looking at Yeon-woo with an expressionless face now. His words were emotionless to the point of being almost robotic. And your condition? The Emerald Tablet. The Crawling Chaos was puzzled. I want the original. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. If he had the Emerald Tablet, many things would become possible. The mortal Faust had taken over the demon Mephistopheles, Bayluk had restored ancient species, Vieira Dune had become Mother Earth. Even Brahm had marveled at the new system of knowledge! Yeon-woo already had a part of the Emerald Tablet that hed taken when he invaded Walpurgisnacht. Thanks to it, a part of Boos memory had returned, but he only had a fragment of something much greater. There were too many missing parts, and if he possessed the entire thing,he would grow exponentially. He would be able to control the puzzling Stone of Sin and help Brahm and Boo to grow faster. Most importantly, hed have more possible ways to bring Jeong-woo back. He already had the clones Bayluk created and the vestige body in the pocket watch. Yeon-woos yearning for the Emerald Tablet had grown desperate. And most of all, Ill learn how to approach the darkness of Black King. He would know how to get to the darkness where his brothers soul was buried and find a way to deal with emptiness more easily. The Emerald Tablet wasnt an item he could give up. The Crawling Chaos had shared the tablet with Faust and Bayluk, which meant that he owned the original. It might even be a book of his own knowledge. You want the original revelations? Revelations? It seemed that was what the otherworld gods called the Emerald Tablet. Correct. Yeon-woo nodded with expectant eyes. However, he only received a cold response. Impossible. Yeon-woos expression turned hard. Why? The revelations arent mine. What? I dont have the authority to handle the Emerald Tablet. It was an unexpected reply. Yeon-woo stiffened. But you! Are you talking about the things I gave to the microbes? Funny. Anyone can speak about small sections of the revelations. Doesnt matter, give Dont act up, human. Was that how incredible the Emerald Tablet was that even the Crawling Chaos didnt have any authority over it? If he didnt have the rights to it, he could find a way to acquire them. Yeon-woo was about to say that if he truly wanted to search for the Black King in the Tower, it shouldnt be a difficult feat. However, the Crawling Chaos didnt give him a chance to open his mouth again, anticipating what he would say. Do you think its a simple item that I can just pull out of my pocket if you ask me to? Do you think a mere mortal can bear an item that contains all the knowledge of the universe and the dimensions, the words of the great beginning and the holy oracles of the end, and the records of all space, time, and history? You must be crazy! How insolent, human! Madness wavered in the Crawling Chaos eyes. And I choose the terms of the contract. You have no right, microbe, just accept the results. Chhhh. The manifestation flickered out darkness. I shall take you as my Apostle. I do not wish to give this honor, which has not been bestowed to anyone for thousands of years, but your qualifications must somehow meet the minimum if you can use a part of his strength. Flicker. As my representative, step forward and create a path for me and my familiars. Once you do, I shall assess your contribution and give you powers of invincibility and immortality. When the day of revelation comes, I shall also give you a throne, however small. The Crawling Chaos was saying he would give Yeon-woo all he could. The other beings of the inner world would be astonished, but Yeon-woo didnt lose his calmness even amid the boiling madness. Then the contract is no more. He stared sharply at the madness. What I need is the Emerald Tablet, what you call the revelations. If you will not agree, I will have to force you. Creak! Like a spinning wheel, the darkness covered Yeon-woo. The Crawling Chaos manifestation disappeared in the darkness and disappeared with a final laugh. You are quite impertinent, human. But this was amusing, so I shall allow you to keep your life.At that moment, the Crawling Chaos activated his powers. External interference elimination Yeon-woo felt the Sky Wings holding him up release. The 5,000 Channels, the Black Kings power, and even his Dragon Body awakening were being sealed away. This was an illusory world created by the beings thoughts, which meant that it was his territory. It was too easy to cut off all the Channels and disarm Yeon-woo. However, Crawling Chaos didnt stop there and forced the skills and powers given by the Tower to stop, as well. His rules invalidated the system that created Yeon-woos abilities. But blocking the Demonic Divine Dragon Bodyis a bit too much. For the first time after entering the Tower, he felt like hed returned to his body on Earth. His body sank like wet cotton, his explosive firepower all gone. His body was more developed than it had been back then, but it was still extremely weak compared to his Demonic Divine Dragon Body. Yeon-woo felt like everything he accomplished in the Tower was nothing more than a sandcastle. If a strong being like the Crawling Chaos trapped him in his territory, he had no means of resisting. He remembered what the Martial King said in passing after he completed Flawless Strike. Dont become tied down to what you have. Its not actually yours. If its not mine, then whose is it? Its what the Tower has given you! Yeon-woo had been puzzled. Is the thing on top of your shoulders empty? Think about it. Is any of this really yours, or has it been fixed by the system? Oh. What do you mean oh? OK, lets put it this way. Skills, powers, and statsthese are all from the Tower, but what if theyre suddenly taken back? Yeon-woo was startled. That hasnt happened yet, but you never know what the future holds. Dont become feeble overnight after such an incident occurs and prepare for it beforehand. How? Its obvious. The Martial King smiled mischievously. Change it. Not yourself, but the world! Skills and powers were a system set by the Tower, which meant that Yeon-woo needed to create a system of his own. Yeon-woo had never forgotten this lesson from the Martial King. Skills and powers came from external forces, but strength that grew from the inside could never be taken away. Divinity was no exception to this. And what he created to materialize this internal energy wasMugong. Mu described physical training, and gong was the mental cultivation that led you to new heights from that training. The consciousness that rose from it made you skilled, and you progressed from master to expert to arhat, then went beyond them to reach an unimaginable peak. This consciousness would become a platform that fixed you to the ground while allowing you to become a unique cog in the wheel of the sky. In the heavens and below, I am the most honored. The entire world is in agony, and I will bring it peace. You are the most special in the world, and only you can change the trembling world and be at peace! Etching your thoughts onto the world and altering it as you wished was a peak called the realm of transformation in the One-horned tribe. Moving the laws of the word according to your will is only the beginning of the arhat peak you are walking on. Yeon-woo emitted his thoughts to the outside. In that instant, light shone down in the dark world and embraced him. His thoughts had materialized. Now that he had regained his wholeness from within it, Yeon-woo grabbed the air and twisted it, warping the Crawling Chaos power. His thoughts were nothing compared to the beings, but it was enough for him to escape. Boom! Yeon-woo was flung back out to the world. His paused time began to flow again. The cut Channels were quickly restored, and Sky Wings also returned. [00:00:09_59] [00:00:09_58] The timer began to move again. He had less than ten seconds left. He needed to finish this within that time. Where. Are. You. Going. Along the cracks of space, Crawling Chaos tentacles moved to grasp Yeon-woo. Demonism. What a bother. But its been fun to watch, so Ill help you in return. Keekeekeek! Yeon-woo attempted to pull forward the Demonism resting in his unconscious and merge with it. He had five seconds left, and he planned on defeating the Crawling Chaos within that time. Yeon-woos consciousness was withdrawn into the Demonisms. But this time, he didnt disappear completely. Now that he firmly controlled his mind this time, he felt like he blended with it instead of being overwhelmed. Ooh. Youve grown a bit. I can use more power than last time. This is nice too. With the Demonisms snickering laughter, an extraordinary number of thoughts spun like a typhoon. Whoosh! Chapter 455 - Great War (5) Is that it?! The Bow God Jang Weis eyes widened. From a distance, he could see Yeon-woo flapping his wings to escape the collapsing buildings, pursued by gigantic tentacles larger than most buildings. What! Crawling Chaos, this is different from what you promised! Kegh! Dammit! The black energy turned over the ground like an incoming tidal wave, and the Giants who were in its path shouted with frozen expressions. However, the tentacles didnt care. After a couple of Giants were injured, those who recognized the danger of the situation quickly began to run from the battlefield. Hahaha! An otherworld god! To think youd bring one from the smoldering emptiness at that. Mother Earth! Youve gone too far now! The leader of the demon army burst out laughing at the black wave. This. Is. An. Infringement. Of. The. Promise. Ooooooo. Mother Earth, who had taken on the appearance of the head of Walpurgisnacht, the Witch of Stars, expanded her body and let out a thundering cry at her former ally, the owner of the tentacles. Above it, the Bone Dragon spread its wings open, prepared to spew a cursed Breath. What a mess. Jang Wei couldnt contain his laughter as he watched. He was holding his breath to hide his presence, but it seemed it wouldnt matter even if he made a sound. With all those monsters thrashing about, who would care about a tiny being like him? The Elohims Outer Space was already nearing collapse from the clash of so many transcendents. Cracks were appearing in space, followed by earthquakes. It was unnecessary to hide his presence in this confusion. Mortals were barely holding onto their lives and pleaded for mercy to the gods they served, but no one tossed them any ropes of salvation. The gods were indifferent to them. Thats just how the world is. It had been so on the day Jang Wei lost everything. He hadnt even expected any kind of rescue. He hadnt wanted anything too impossible. He had only wanted one simple thing: a small act of generosity from the one he once called Captain. But that hope was dashed, and he lost everything. Prepare, child that is like me. When he was left alone in the world, a divinity in the Chan Sect known for the folklore of shooting the sun, Hou Yi, extended his hand to Jang Wei. Jang Wei managed to enter the Tower after grabbing that hand and began a new life. It wasnt a life with a purpose, but a life he chose because of his sisters dying words to stay alive. His life took on a new purpose when Cha Yeon-woo, the man he once called his captain appeared. At the moment, he was demonstrating great strength on the battlefield that swarmed with gods and demons. Even if they were restricted by the lower world, it was an incredible sight. Jang Wei was aware that although he was the equal of a member of the Nine Kings, he was far too weak to join that battlefield. But thats not all. He crouched on the ground and notched a white arrow on the bowstring of the Sun-Shooting Bow. They were artifacts hed received from Hou Yi that never lost their aim and always hit their target. The arrow was pointed at Yeon-woo, and Jang Wei felt time slow. He had no intention of clashing directly with Yeon-woo, who had killed the Gluttony Emperor and Magnus. In the past, his captain had taught him a clear lesson: you had to quickly recognize the parts that were disadvantageous and abandon them. It was the only path to victory, and this lesson helped Jang Wei rapidly gain his position in the Tower. It applied even now. Yeon-woo was busy dealing with the great beings, and he had no idea Jang Wei was targeting him. Jang Wei specialized in long-range attacks, and he knew Yeon-woo better than anyone. This was the perfect chance. Clatter. Just then, he saw Yeon-woo pull the chains. As soon as the coordinates appeared at the end of the arrow, Jang Wei let go. The arrow of light shot through the air and the slowed time returned to normal. Jang Wei immediately retreated. Even if he missed his target, he needed to leave out of fear of being caught. However, he was sure the arrow of light had pierced Yeon-woo. Suddenly, thunder boomed in the sky and red lightning poured down, neatly splitting the arrow of light in two. Rumble. Jang Wei stopped retreating. The white arrow had been split? But he hadnt felt any presence. He put his questions aside and instantly turned to notch another white arrow. Boom! A large shadow that was about two-meters tall fell to his spot. The ground trembled and dust floated up in the air. Blood-red lightningthe same color as the lightning that split his arrow of lightcrackled and sparked. Jang Wei shot the white arrow at a target he couldnt even see. In an instant, the arrows of light divided into hundreds of arrows and pierced holes through the dust. Ha! The attacker only snorted, as if asking if this was all he had, and blasted lightning once again that tore through the arrows and blew away all the dust. As the air cleared, Phante charged towards Jang Wei with a bright smile. I didnt think Id see you here! Haha! When Phante sensed him accidentally, he thought Jang Wei was like an oasis in the desert. Hed been bored because Yeon-woo was handling all the powerful beings. But now, not only would his boredom be alleviated, he even found the enemy of his tribe that theyd been chasing for the past few years! He didnt know why Jang Wei had targeted Yeon-woo, but he didnt want to know. All he had to do was crush him, and that was enough. Rumble. How annoying. Jang Wei, irritated that his opportunity had been wasted, tossed the Sun-Shooting Bow down and quickly pulled out two white arrows as though they were daggers. The Martial Kings sonthe One-horned tribe will be more annoying now. He jumped toward Phante. He needed to get rid of this nuisance first. * * * [Time Difference] In the slowed time, a being that was not quite Yeon-woo split through space rapidly, using the five seconds it had. The time was too short for ordinary players. But Im not a normal player. Transcendents and mortals couldnt be judged on the same scale. The gods and demons realized what the space Yeon-woo escaped was and quickly guessed what would happen now as they watched the tentacles furiously chasing after him. What! Crawling Chaos, this is different from what you promised! The Crawling Chaos only thought was to catch Yeon-woo. He didnt seem to care that Mother Earth and the Giants would get caught up in his pursuit. The Giant could only scream as Mother Earth protested. But the black wave of Crawling Chaos not only seemed like it would consume them, but also the Elohims Outer Space. Get away! The Giants all scattered at Typhons shout. The East Demon Army turned to their lord, Agares, their faces hard. Even if they were aggressive combatants, clashing directly with an otherworld god was too dangerous. However, Agares just rubbed his face with lunatic laughter, as though he were enjoying the moment greatly. Hahaha! Yes! You brothers are so fun! You make me this crazy, so how can I not want the two of you?! Five seconds. Yeon-woo ignored Agares reaction. He knew that Agares lunatic obsession with himself and his brother wasnt out of simple goodwill, so he needed to draw a boundary despite receiving help from him. However, right now, it was more important to focus on using the Crawling Chaos. Withdraw domain. [The dragon territory Binah has been withdrawn.] [Underworld Territory Settings have been withdrawn.] When he released Demarcation, his familiars throughout the Outer Space were released, and the shadow under their feet scattered along with their presence. The Bone Dragon, whod been in the middle of ripping apart Mother Earth, turned to him with a smirk. Looks like youre going to go all the way. The name King Temper fits you. The Bone Dragon was the last one to disappear. Four seconds. The being like Yeon-woo pulled the chains towards itself, feeling the Soul Collection fill up at a rapid pace. Clatter. It grasped the large scythe accompanied by the clanging of steel. It feels pretty right. The thing similar to Yeon-woo smiled coldly, satisfied with the heft, and swung the scythe down. Rip! It tore space apart, releasing an emptiness that was leagues beyond what Yeon-woo had previously released. Three seconds. Chhhhh. Suddenly, emptiness began to pour out into the Outer Space like a greedy monster, filling it up as though it were wine pouring into a glass. Whirlwinds appeared. Aaaack! What is this! The emptiness isencroaching on usugh! We have to stop our descent! This is dangerous! The Giants screamed. In their hurry to escape from the Crawling Chaos, they had ended up in a space that held an even greater evil. Even the existences of gods and demons would be erased in emptiness, and it was exploding out. Two seconds. Black. King! Black. King! Mother Earth pulled her holy power towards herself to protect the Giants that she could reach. She couldnt even think about catching the being that was like Yeon-woo. Even though she had descended through a manifestation, if she was infected by the emptiness, it would damage her actual body. That was how dangerous emptiness was. Mother Earth could do nothing but cry as she watched the being that was like Yeon-woo spin in the sky, cutting apart space. Keekeekeek! Clatter. Keekeekeek! What a sight! All of this! Its not good to associate with otherworld things in the first place. Youre in this state because you broke that world. The being that was like Yeon-woo bared his teeth and guffawed. The torn space continued to pour out emptiness that spun in a great whirlwind as it collided with the Crawling Chaos. The Crawling Chaos tried to move beyond the emptiness and catch Yeon-woo, but its darkness and tentacles couldnt withstand the waterfall of emptiness raining from the sky. Mother Earth and the Giants were like shrimp caught in a fight between whales. Clatter. The being that was like Yeon-woo pulled its chains for the last time as it looked at their pathetic situation. Then, the skies above split into two, and emptiness cascaded down, overwhelming the Crawling Chaos. A massive whirlwind rushed across the Outer Space. The ancient traditions and history of the Elohim completely disappeared, and all survivors that remained drowned. One second. Keekeekeek! The being that was like Yeon-woo couldnt hold in his laughter as it looked on. It felt revitalized as it watched the arrogant bastards fall to their pitiful state. Ooo. Oooooo. King. God. King! The Crawling Chaos tentacles occasionally appeared through the whirlwind as he spoke, but the being that was like Yeon-woo just smirked. Then, it swung its scythe behind its back. Dont look for what you want in stupid places, you fool. It wanted to watch all their idiotic conditions a while longer, but its body wasnt tough enough to endure in the emptiness, so it had to stop. As he was buried in the falling emptiness, the Crawling Chaos cries rang out in the collapsing space. Ooooo. Boom! The last thing the being that was like Yeon-woo saw before hiding its presence was the fight between Mother Earths manifestation, who was ripping through emptiness, and the Crawling Chaos, who was trying to swallow her and move past the emptiness. Because. Of. You. Move. Boom! Chapter 456 - Great War (6) In the Outer District, where the Elohims Outer Space Peals of the Great was located, a dark shadow lengthened on the ground, and a multitude of people appeared from withinplayers who had pledged allegiance to Arthia. Haahaa Whatis that? The players panted in exhaustion, speechless from the fight among the divine beings in the Outer Space. Only one word could describe the sight: incredible. They felt that everything theyd achieved up to this point was worthless, and the way Yeon-woo fought had made a profound impression on them. They could only feel awe. At first, they had various motivations for joining Arthiato relive their past greatness, to find a footing in the new hierarchy, to spread their namebut that all meant nothing now. After getting over their awe, the first thing that came to their minds was that they needed to follow Yeon-woo. They had gained conviction. Then, before the Outer Space collapsed, they were swallowed by a shadow and taken to the Outer District. They shivered because what Yeon-woo had done was still clear in their minds. Hes truly a mighty person. The leader of Iron Throne, Hanathan, clenched his fist. He had already sensed it when he first decided to follow Yeon-woo and pledge his allegiance to him in Laputa, and now his decision was proven to be the right one. Not too far in the future, Iron Throne would be one of the new large clans. The chatelaine of Demon Beauty Castle, Chatura, felt the same thing. Demon Beauty said well understand if we keep observing him. This is probably what she meant. She and many others had followed Demon Beauty Edora in the hopes that she would show them a new world. Even though Edora didnt take much interest in them, they believed that she would create a new order in the Tower. The domination of the Eight Clans had been unshakable for hundreds of years, and they never allowed the emergence of a true challenger. Even if they fought among themselves, they would band together like longtime allies to take a threat down. They never allowed anyone to find equal footing to them. Because of that, countless had fallen, Heaven Wing and Arthia among them. Even so, many players tried to escape the shadow of the Eight Clans. Chatura believed that Edora would be the one to do it, and Demon Beauty Castle was sure that she would be the one to destroy the shadow that loomed over them. However, Edora said that Yeon-woo would be the one to do it, and Chatura realized how accurate her words were. Everythingis falling apart and changing. The Cheonghwado had been shattered, Red Dragon splintered, the Blood Land destroyed, the Elohim in hiding, and the Devil Army irrevocably damaged, the ruling order was being crushed. The time theyd been waiting for had finally come! There would be greater chaos to come, but without the shadow of the Eight Clans, players would be able to live simple lives as seekers of the truth without anyone bothering them. She was certain that players would be able to focus more on the trials. Even now, although Yeon-woo gasped for breath as he stood against that shadow, he exuded an unapproachable aura. Just then, a thought occurred to her. After all the shadows are gone, what if he becomes the shadow himself? She shivered. It was obvious that Yeon-woo would soon become the absolute ruler of the Tower. Who would be able to cross him then? Even if the Martial King, Allforone, Waltz, and the Head Bishop stood against him, could they handle the influence that Yeon-woo would eventually wield over the Tower? Never. The Martial King was indifferent to the Tower, and Allforone didnt leave the seventy-seventh floor. Waltz and the Head Bishop might be strong, but their forces had already fallen or on the verge of disaster. If Yeon-woo used his power and position as king, there would be no one to keep him in check. When looking at his aggressive actions in the past, it was obvious that he wouldnt allow anyone to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. Agreater shadow was coming. Gulp. [00:02:01_02] [00:00:00_01] [00:00:00] [Sky Wings is no longer operational.] While Chatura was swallowing nervously, Yeon-woo was enduring the immense penalties that arrived as soon as Sky Wings ended. [You are on the brink of death.] [Your body is temporarily below 50% health.] [Your recuperative powers have decreased by 30%.] [You have been afflicted with the status Derangement.] At the same time, his separate consciousness returned, followed by dizziness. Oho. So youre not going to faint anymore. Youve grown up. Im proud. Keekeekeek! Yeon-woo ignored the giggling Demonism and pretended to be unfazed as he collected his wits. There were too many eyes around. If it were only Arthia members, he might risk showing his weak side, but there were too many other players watching. They were speechless at the power hed demonstrated, but they would aim for his neck as soon as he showed a single vulnerability. He had to make sure they saw him as someone who was as strong as the mountains and as towering as the skies. From what hed seen, players were a pack of wolves who were only out for their own greed. The way you were pretending to be strong was a good bit of fun. Yes, keep growing like that. Then youll be tasty enough for me to eat. Yeon-woo cursed at Demonism, who was slowly fading into his unconscious and turned to the person next to him. Edora. Yes. Ill leave checking the players to you. Edora nodded and began to look through the players. News that the war between Arthia, the Elohim, and the Devil Army was over would quickly spread among the large clans, and some opportunistic players would be looking for easy prey. It was crucial to do a quick analysis of the damages theyd sustained and reorganize their forces. Fortunately, their main force Dis Pluto was fine, and none of the rankers seemed to be badly injured. It was clear that there wasnt a great change to their numbers and that theyd enjoyed a landslide victory. However, Yeon-woo had to concentrate on calming down his wild magic power, so he didnt have the focus to take care of other things. Edora saw his condition with her Insight and immediately began carrying his orders out. The damage to Iron Throne is twelve deaths, thirteen injured, and two missing out of 152 membersDemon Beauty CastleGreenshade Star It was only after shed checked through the players that Edora relized that a few members of Arthia were missing. Oraboni. Whats wrong? He had just barely calmed down the overheated Stone of Sin, when he realized that Edoras expression was stiff. Three people are missing. What? Before Yeon-woo could ask who they were, he felt the world around him slow and a scenea appeared before his eyes. Whoosh. It wasnt a Channel connected above but below as the link to his Apostle opened. Doyle? Hyung, sorry. We were in a rush so I couldnt contact you. Yeon-woo was looking through Doyles eyes. He and Kahn were chasing someone through thick grass: Black Skull and the bishops of the Devil Army. What happened? He knew that the bishops of the Devil Army had attacked Laputa while he was busy with Bayluk, but he wasnt too clear on what happened afterwards. Hed already been too consumed with releasing the Black Kings power and focusing on the fight with the divine beings. He didnt have the chance to look at anything else. Fortunately, Doyle conveyed his memories through the Channel as he explained. There wasnt any attack from FaI mean, Black Skull. What? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes at the unexpected words. A part of Doyles memories appeared. Oh dear. Looks like Mother Earth and the Crawling Chaos have begun to run amuck. Well leave before things get messier. What! We never planned on fighting you from the start. We have no plans to interfere in worldly business any longer. The reason weve come here is my stubbornness when it comes to you, Doyle. They tried to convince me otherwise, but I want to ask you for the last time, Black Skulls words were baffling as he looked at his son sadly. Wont you come with me? Doyle rejected him without any hesitation, disgusted that his father was trying to act like a proper father now even though he had abandoned him in the past. He couldnt understand what his father was thinking. What did he mean about not fighting and what kind of worldly business was he talking about? In the end, Black Skull and the bishops left as abruptly as theyd come. However, Doyle and Kahn werent going to let them leave that easily, so they began to chase after them. They had left Laputa in the Outer District and were in the middle of climbing the floors, engaging in a few small fights along the way. I dont think they planned on helping the Elohim from the start. What are they thinking? Yeon-woo was also curious. Arthia had only battled the Elohim. Even though they had prepared for all possibilities with Mother Earth and even the Crawling Chaos, it was strange that their allies, the Devil Army, hadnt pitched in to help them. If the Head Bishop had appeared, Yeon-woo would have struggled to gain victory. The Head Bishop he met on the Five Mountains of Penances was too strong, and if the Lion King had descended like he did in the Dragon Labyrinth, Yeon-woo would have been defeated. However, the Devil Army left without even looking back when Mother Earth and the Giants attempted to descend. There was only one possible reason for their actions. They clearly had another goal. Doyle spoke solemnly, having reached the same conclusion as Yeon-woo. Areyou chasing them to find out? Yes. If they had tossed the Elohim out as baitit wont be something minor. The grudge the Devil Army held for Yeon-woo couldnt even be put into words. The fact that theyd retreated meant they were planning something bigger and more dangerous. Doyle wanted to prevent that from happening. They had used his and Kahns fates according to their desires, but they wanted to pretend like nothing had happened? It was unacceptable. What he wanted most was to see them fall. So Ill try to block. Just then, Doyle paused. Ahead of him, Black Skull suddenly turned and began to murmur indecipherable words. Fierce winds began to whirl around him, full of holy power. Something was descending into his bodyDoyle could tell because hed already had the Heavenly Demon and Mother Earth descend in him. It was a great divine being that was the match of the Lion King, who had descended in the Head Bishop. One of the Seven Great Demon Kings was arriving. At that moment, the Channel was cut off; it was easy to disrupt because Yeon-woo didnt have a legitimate divinity yet. Boo! Yeon-woo recalled Doyles coordinates and immediately ordered Boo to open a portal. However, Edora grabbed his sleeve. Oraboni. Yeon-woo was about to say that they could talk later but he was startled by her eyes. Her pupils were shaking. She hadnt even been fazed when she was surrounded by enemies, and he remembered suddenly that she said three people were missing: Kahn, Doyle, and who was the third one? Now that he thought about it, the Outer Space had been too quiet when he left. There should have been a huge ruckus because of a loud guy who couldnt stay still. Impossible. He turned to Edora and realized his guess was correct. Icant see Phante. Her voice trembled. Chapter 457 - Great War (7) Should I help? Yeon-woo heard a voice from the sky filled with amusement and delight. They all looked up and he said the beings name with a hard expression. Agares. Urrrng. As space split, Agares appeared, spreading open his black wings with an alluring smile that wasnt human. He had clearly consumed a significant number of the laws of causality because the East Demon Army was nowhere to be seen and his body was growing faint. Technically, he should have returned to the heavenly world as well since the war with the Giants had been so intense. However, he was forcing his body to remain in the lower world like a child who didnt want to go back home. LInfernal had been ordering him to return for a while now, but he refused to heed their calls and looked at Yeon-woo with greedy and lunatic eyes. Say it again. Most of the time, all he could do was look down desperately from the heavenly world. This was an opportunity that he rarely had. Say my name again. Its so very sweet. [Agares makes his obsession with you clear.] [Vassago clicks his tongue.] [Marbas shakes his head.] [Buer is quiet.] [The East Demon Army of keeps their silence.] [Baal looks fixedly at a spot.] The third, fifth, and tenth-ranked great demons of L''Infernal, including their leader, Baal, looked at him. Yeon-woo grimaced. It was true Agares had helped him, and the demon had fought against Olympus himself. He was grateful, but he had also been concerned about something like this happening. If Agares displayed the same craziness as when hed previously descended to the lower world, it would be hard to deal with. I dont need your help. Go back. Ill be the one to decide whether I return. Yeon-woo clenched his fists as Agares insisted on having his way. He didnt want to force Agarest to abort his descent because of the tenuous alliance they had with LInfernal, but the demon wasnt someone he wanted to be associated with. He opened his Draconic Divine Eyes and was just about to open his right wing when he heard something unexpected. But staying here like this isnt good for my image. Yeon-woo unclenched his fists with wide eyes. Agares lifted a corner of his mouth like someone who was enjoying an appetizer before the main dish. There will be more opportunities in the future. Ill enjoy it then. Swish. Agares quietly disappeared with those words. His insanity has gotten worse. Yeon-woo was certain that Agares obsession had grown a level stronger. However, this time, he had contained it with supernatural patience. As long as the war with Olympus continued, theyd continue to have contact with each other, and it was likely that Agares was hinting that hed eat Yeon-woo next time when he was vulnerable. [Baal observes you and closes his eyes.] The gaze from the great demons left, and the last demon remaining, Baal, hid his presence as well. Unlike the other demons who expressed their opinions bit by bit, Baal didnt reveal his emotions even now. What was he thinking about the war that began with Yeon-woo? Yeon-woo was worried. Baal had once been honored as a god of abundance who brought about rain storms with him, but because of evil ceremonies that involved human sacrifice and indecent activities, he had fallen. He was one of the strongest in the heavenly world, and few could compare to him. It was hard to guess his intentions, and so he was an object of fear even within LInfernal. All of the Channels with LInfernal were finally closed. The child youre searching for is in emptiness, so search well. Its best to hurry. Just touching emptiness can erase a mortals existence. Its the world of nothingness Agares last words rang in his ears, and Yeon-woos eyes widened when he realized that Phante hadnt been able to escape the Outer Space with the other players. He had been concerned about Kahn and Doyle since they were facing one of the Demon Kings, but when he heard Doyles static-filled message, he was able to make a decision. Well take care of this place, so dont worry, hyung. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth, and Edora gripped Divine Evil and closed her eyes. Swish. A holy aura whirled around her as milky white energy floated up like a haze. Is this the strength she gained from the place called Spirit Pond? The One-horned tribe called it Spirit Contact. Yeon-woo assumed it was some necessary step Edora had to take in order to become the Spirit Medium. He could see she was contacting some existence beyond them. No. Its not a divine being. What is it? Its larger and widersome kind of conceptual strength. He tried following the source of Edoras power with Draconic Divine Eyes, but at some point, it just blurred, and he couldnt see anything. Edoras eyes burst open, glowing with a milky light. Oraboni. As he heard those words, Yeon-woo could suddenly see where Phante was. It was a mysterious experience. Even though the dimension of emptiness was a compressed space that didnt have coordinates, Edora was able to find Phante and relay this to Yeon-woo. He shared a vivid feeling, as though he had discovered Phante himself. He wanted to ask what happened, but that wasnt important for now, so he focused on sending his magic power into the Cast of the Black King. He already used up all the laws of causality, but since the lock had already been opened once, it wasnt that hard to open emptiness again. Space separated to reveal a black abyss. Hup! He instinctively gasped. Greedy and vicious emptiness was leaking out of the open space to swallow him. He felt like he would be sucked into the emptiness. What is! Thats normal. The Summer Queen appeared behind him. She had returned to her human form, looking at Yeon-woo and the emptiness with an arrogant expression, her arms crossed. From the start, its just wrong for a mortal to try to control emptiness. Even gods and demons disappear if they are eaten. The only reason youve managed to do anything is thanks to that strange item you have. She smirked. Next to him, Edora was glaring at her ferociously, but the Summer Queen just scoffed and ignored her. Just give up. If hes already been buried so much, his existence will be faint by now. Even if you somehow manage to pull him out, hell just be an empty shell. You might even lose the level that youve built up. Dont forget that. Dont you have a mountains worth of work to do in the future? The emptiness dispersed, crushed, and swallowed not just beings but also the level that Yeon-woo had gained, and the Summer Queen was warning him that his gains would all disappear if he tried to save Phante. Her voice was sweet and captivating, and she looked as if she were trying to test and seduce him, full of irresistible dignity. However, Yeon-woo frowned and pushed an arm deep inside the emptiness. Youre bothering me, so shut up. Crackle, crackle! For a moment, he saw his arm fade, as though it had turned into static. The black haze that escaped the emptiness was crawling up his arm in an attempt to overwhelm his body. Just as the Summer Queen warned, his existence began to disperse, and his firm level scattered as his accomplishments were shaken. At this rate, his qualification as a player might be broken as well, but he didnt take his hand out. The Summer Queens eyes widened as she watched. Edora, help me. Edora nodded and attempted Spirit Contact again. It was to ask the existence beyond for a more precise location, and she delivered this information to Yeon-woo as she got it. The Summer Queen also received it because of her connection to Yeon-woo, and she could feel his emotions mixed within the information. She thought of him as cold to the point of being emotionless, but his emotions were shaking. Bastard. What kind of stupid things were you doing to make me look for you like this. When I pull you out, Ill really beat you up as much as the Martial King beat me. All kinds of thoughts were swirling in the connection, and she couldnt help feeling surprised. The only other time Yeon-woo had been this frantic was when his little brother, Cha Jeong-woo, had been involved. Hed been just as upset when Bayluk revealed all the clones. [Your trait Cold-blooded has failed for an unspecified reason.] [Remove the reason immediately.] [Your trait Cold-blooded has failed for an unspecified reason.] [Warning! Remove the reason immediately. Your existence is in danger of disappearing.] So thats how it is. The Summer Queen muttered to herself. She had a faint idea of what Yeon-woo thought of Phante. He considers him as special as that child. It was an unexpected discovery. He hadnt been lying when hed asked the siblings to be his wings a long time ago. Were they so special that he would risk his level and accomplishments? I understand what kind of person you are a little more. You might have something that Jeong-woo didnt. A slight disturbance wavered in her calm eyes, but Yeon-woo didnt see it. He felt something at the edge of his fingertips, and he instinctively knew it was Phante. He tried to pull him out, but he was facing another issue. Phantes existence had already dispersed so much that it would be dangerous to pull him out. He was as weak as a sandcastle. Just when Yeon-woo was wondering how to pull Phante back together, the Summer Queen placed her hand on his. He turned around as if to ask her what she was doing. Its just a whim. The Summer Queen scoffed and pulled his hand. Yeon-woo felt Phantes sandcastle-like existence grow stable again. He didnt know how she did it, but the Summer Queen had done something. Phante escaped the emptiness bit by bit as Yeon-woos pulled him out. He had already lost consciousness, and his eyes were closed and face pale. Idiot. Yeon-woo muttered to himself as he used the last of his strength to pull him out. Then, when Phante was completely out, Yeon-woo tossed him to the ground, and the emptiness closed up automatically. Haa, haa. He panted violently and turned to the Summer Queen, but she had already disappeared. This had nothing to do with Jeong-woo, so why had she helped? He didnt know what she was thinking. Hey! Hey! Thwak. Thwak. Edora bent over Phante and slapped his cheeks mercilessly. He had only just managed to maintain his form, and his breathing was too slow. Something else must have happened in the Outer Space becausethere was nothing below his right shoulder. His internal energy was weak, as well. The core of Blood Lightning, which was embedded firmly inside him, was on the verge of cracking. It wouldnt be unusual if he died. Although as Demon Beauty, Edora was always aloof, the sight of her sibling in critical condition made her sob. Tears dripped down on his face. Urk! Phante suddenly inhaled and his eyes shot open. Edora stopped crying, her eyes wide as Phante looked around with a bewildered expression. Then, he grinned when he realized that Edora was bending over him with eyes swollen from crying. Hey, are you crying? Really? Shut up, you idiot! Hahaha! Youre really crying! Next time we meet Father, Ill have to tease you about it. Edora punched his chest while in his arms. Phante smirked as Yeon-woo approached. Dickhead. You only learned that now? I knew youd save me. Even though he was being scolded and his condition was in that state, Phante continued to chuckle. The desire to fight that had grown during his secluded training had been satisfied, and he looked somewhat refreshed. What had he experienced in the Outer Space? Did you lose? What do you think? You won. Right on. Phante grinned. I pulverized his eyes. Now that the archers eyes are destroyed, hell have difficulty using a bow again, eh? Still, I lost him, so the next time we meet Phante raised his left hand and clenched it. Veins bulged on his skin. Ill break his neck with this hand. * * * Still, theres something Im curious about. What is it? Do you know what this is? I stole it from him. It seems like he knows you well. What? Yeon-woo took the item Phante gave him without much thought, then his eyes widened. It was a necklace made with empty gun cartridges, something he never thought hed see in the Tower. The words carved on the cartridges were familiar. Where did you get this? 12. 25. 2017 Shimbiris at Christmas They were words hed carved a long time ago. Chapter 458 - Great War (8) Captain, because of you my sister! Jang Wei, dont call me that. You dont deserve to mourn Seina. Shut up! Its because of you that Seina ended up like that. Are you saying its not? The rain had been pouring heavily that day. It was Christmas in 2017, a day when everyone should have been happy, but Yeon-woo was going through the worst nightmare. A greater hell had faced him when he arrived at the base after he thought hed finally left the jaws of danger. Jang Weiit was a name Yeon-woo couldnt forget. He pitied the man but also despised him. He was the little brother of the woman he loved and a comrade. He was also the one who had tossed him in the middle of a battlefield under the pretext of carrying out orders. The betrayal hed felt back then was too painful, and when Yeon-woo returned, he immediately pointed a gun at Jang Wei. All he had to do was pull the trigger, but many thoughts swarmed in his mind, leaving him with nothing but darkness. In the end, he put the gun down, but everything began to go wrong from that point because his resentment was still there. He wanted to revenge himself and make them go through hell like he hadno, hed make them go through an even worse nightmare. It went without saying that Yeon-woo was as persistent in his revenge in the past as he was now. It was the beginning of a catastrophe, and none of the people involved could live the same way again if they hadnt died violently. But hes alive? In the Tower? He was sure Jang Wei had died since hed left him in a remote desert, the same way hed been abandoned. Jang Wei had no choice but to wander without any food or water and be swept away by the wind. Hed tossed the cartridge to the pleading Jang Wei so neither of them would forget the Christmas of 2017. But it had unexpectedly shown up again in Phantes hand. Jang Weis the Bow God? Phante said he was one of the Cheonghwados Martial Gods, the prey that the One-horned tribe had been chasing in order to avenge their fallen tribe member. The Bow God had suddenly disappeared without a trace, making it impossible to track him, and Phante said he was surprised to see him in the Elohims Outer Space. He was still hiding his identity, but Phante could not forget his aura, so they immediately clashed. After many rounds of attacks, Phante lost his right arm, and Jang Wei lost his left eye. However, although Phante ended up being trapped in the emptiness, he said Jang Wei most likely escaped. It was a shame he couldnt catch the fast bastard. It looks like he has a strong grudge against you. Hell probably continue to linger around you and become more secretive and persistent. You should be careful when youre sleepingaack! Phante was giggling and enjoying the situation despite being injured when Yeon-woo smacked the back of his head and stood up. He was about to toss the cartridge necklace to the ground, but he changed his mind and stuffed it into his coat instead. It was a bother that Jang Wei was the Bow God, but things had been dangerous the moment he entered the Tower. Even if one more danger was added, nothing would change. Haa.He let out a cold breath. It was freezing, just like that day. * * * Kahn and Doyle returned a few days later. Yeon-woo, who was already at the One-horned tribes village, looked them over. They were covered in dust from head to toe. He sighed. All you guys getting beat up Phante had been heavily injured, and these two didnt seem to be in the best condition. The supposedly elite members he had chosen were in pathetic states; he wasnt exactly in a happy condition himself. However, his sigh was partly of relief, too. Fortunately, the two only looked tired, and they didnt seem to be too badly injured. Are you talking bout me? Phante sulked as he lay in his sickbed. His right arm was bandaged with a splint. Yeon-woo and Brahm had put a lot of effort into regenerating Phantes right arm. If you only had your severed arm, I would have used surgery and healing magic to heal it, but since your arm is completely gone and youre infected with emptiness, it wont be easy. Then what should he do? We have to make a new one and stick it on. Can you do it? What do you take me for? I made a body for my soul and your Philosophers Stone. You think I wouldnt be able to make an artificial limb? Brahm patted his body as he explained. But an artificially made limb can never replace a real one. It wont be the same. Theres still another way though. Eh? Why do you think that? I can tell from the way youre speaking. You brought it up since you have some solution. Darn. Youre no fun. Conversations about things like these should be lengthened, but you had to ruin my party. So its Bayluk. You completely disregarded the intro and the buildup! Yeon-woo quickly understood Brahms intent. Bayluk had succeeded in recreating not only the ancient species of the Elohim but also his brothers homunculus with the Emerald Tablet that the Crawling Chaos had given him. It meant that his knowledge of homunculi exceeded Brahms. Making an arm would be easy for him, and so Yeon-woo immediately activated Purgatory Furnace, one of the powers of the Throne of Death, and began to squeeze Bayluks soul. At first, Bayluk had just scoffed, as if nothing Yeon-woo did could get to him, but he broke down not too long after. Please! Please! Spare me! Aaack! Aaaack! The pain of his soul twisting and burning in fire drove him mad. Also, Yeon-woos resentment of him was too great, so he had no plans to leave the guy alone. His mission was to make Bayluk regret even his own death. Bayluk was driven half-mad from the relentless torture and forced to give up the information he remembered and even things he had forgotten a long time ago. Thanks to this, Yeon-woo managed to create a new Emerald Tablet, and he learned that there was no overlap between this one and the one hed taken from Walpurgisnacht. From then, Yeon-woo and Brahm racked their heads. After collecting Phantes DNA and other genetic information, they created a new arm, and they stitched the nerves and veins of the arm and the shoulder together. Theyd been busy with all of this up until the day before, and Phante, who thought he would no longer have a right arm and was thinking of learning a new Mugong, was surprised. Fortunately, everything matched and he was becoming stable. However, Yeon-woo continued to scold him from his bedside, so he was feeling petulant. Meanwhile, Kahn didnt know how to feel as he watched Phante. The son of the Cheongram family has a side like this? When he first participated in the Tutorial with Doyle, the two suffered from an inferiority complex from watching Phante and Edora race far ahead. Unlike him and Doyle, who had been abandoned by their fathers and started from the bottom, the siblings had grown up drinking elixirs like water, bathed in the great expectations of the most powerful tribe in the Tower. They seemed like species from another world. It was why Kahn and Doyle wanted to defeat the siblings somehow. They wanted to show the worldand their fathersthat they had become powerful through their own efforts. But in the end, that wish hadnt come true. The siblings were a wall they couldnt climb, no matter how much they tried. The memory of giving up was still clear in his head. At least, Yeon-woo had overturned the rankings of the Tutorial and granted their wish, but they still passionately wanted to defeat the siblings. However, Phante didnt even remember them. Whatcha looking at? He acted like the only reason he was putting up with them was that they were with Yeon-woo. He stared at Kahn and grimaced as if he were disgusted. His eyes showed no recognition. That was how unimpressive they had been to the siblings. Hm. Hey, you look a little strong. Did they create a better impression now than they had in the past? Phante stopped frowning and looked Kahn up and down. He had the eyes of a beast who found delicious prey. Do you want to have a go? Kahn was wondering how he should respond to Phante, who was filled with a competitive spirit, when Phantes head snapped to the side. It sounded like a pumpkin had cracked. Thwak! Yeon-woo had smacked Phantes head. Aaaack! Phante covered his bruised head and glared at Yeon-woo. The smack had been so painful that his eyes brimmed with tears. What are you doing?! Yeon-woo held up his hand again wordlessly. Flinch! Phante instinctively moved back Stop picking fights. The way you speak, its like I only cause trouble You dont? Hehe! Well, I guess I cant exactly deny that. Phante grinned. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue and turned to Kahn. What about the Devil Army? Kahn peeked at Phante and shook his head. We couldn''t even get close because of the Wind Demon Lord. He was too fast. I thought he was using Shukuchi or something. The Wind Demon Lord was the fifth of the Seven Demon Kings and was also called Monkey King (a different Monkey King from Sun Wukong). Because he controlled wind, he was famous for being the fastest among the Seven Demon Kings. If he had descended and prevented Kahn and Doyle from proceeding, it would have been impossible for them to continue the chase. In fact, it was incredible that theyd managed to come back alive. From that, Kahn said he got the impression that the Devil Army didnt want to fight them. To be exact, it was like they were trying to avoid killingor something like that. Avoid killing? Yeon-woos eyes flashed. The followers of the beings so troublesome that they were called Demon Kings were trying to avoid killing? Besides, the Seven Demon Kings were a troublesome bunch, and even the mighty Great Sage was lowest in hierarchy among them. Kahns words werent something to gloss over. There was something bigger behind this. When I think about it, the Head Bishop didnt kill anyone when the Lion King descended. Is that related to his sudden disappearance? While the Tower was in chaos after hearing that the Blood Land had fallen after the Elohim, Yeon-woo had sent his familiars to the Devil Armys territory to take care of them as well. But there were no traces of them at all, as though they had never existed in this world. The Tower was shocked by this discovery, and no one could move forward with their plans. Yeon-woo felt that this had to be investigated further. Still, we managed to learn what they were trying to get from the Elohim. What? Kahns eyes flashed. A treasure map. A treasure map? Why? Yeon-woos eyes widened. There was only one treasure map they could be talking about if the Elohim were involved: the Taijitu. As the descendants of gods, the Elohim had many holy artifacts, and one of the top-ranking ones is a treasure map that is the jewel of their collection: the Taijitu. Its an artifact belonging to the higher god Taishang Laojun, one of the godly society Chan Sects three leaders who are known as the Three Pure Ones. Although its just a rumor, its said to be the main pillar that holds up the Outer Space Peals of the Great. The Chan Sect was a large society that equaled Olympus, Asgard, and Deva. The great artifact of the leader of such a society, Taishang Laojun, had the folklore of transforming the face of the person who unrolled the painting into the face of the character in the painting. However, there were questions whether it worked like the rumors said, since the Elohim had never used it. And now, the Devil Army had the artifact? If it was worth breaking their alliance with the Elohim, it had to be important. The reason? Doyle shook his head. We dont know. But since its an artifact everyone knew that the Elohim cherished It must be something that the Devil Army believes will get them closer to their goal. All right. Ill have to look closer into this. Good work. Yeon-woo patted the two and nodded. However, hed have to deal with the Taijutsu later. After this war, there werent many forces left who could stand against Arthia. It was probably just the Sea of Time, the Daud Brethren, and White Dragon, who were still reorganizing themselves. The Sea of Time was so powerful that theyd blocked Allforone from descending once, but they didnt show themselves often, and the Daud Brethren wasnt large enough to fight Arthia. White Dragon was stuck on the seventy-sixth floor without any intention of leaving. The Devil Army was in a similar situation. Theyd received a fair amount of damage as well, so it would most likely be difficult for them to do anything. Unless the Head Bishop appeared, they wouldnt be able to defeat Arthia. With that in mind, Yeon-woo planned on taking a rest and then proceed without clashing with them at first. He would take charge of the territory the Blood Land, the Elohim, and the Devil Army once possessed to expand Arthias influence. Then, he would organize the forces under Arthia to prepare for the next war. He wasnt going to raise Arthia simply into a large clan. He was going to sharpen it until it was a sword that could break the Tower. And while he sharpened the sword, he planned on chasing after the clue hed gained from fighting the Crawling Chaos: Akashas Snake. I have to go to the Tutorial. However, the Tutorial was a gate intended to test those who hoped to enter the Tower, and only ordinary players could approach it. The higher your rank, the more stringent the limits would be. To get into the Tutorial, he had to ask permission first. The Bureau. He thought of the place that everyone in the Tower despised, whether they were players or natives. His eyes flashed. He already had a back-up plan if they refused. Tsk-tsk! You made those Guardians suffer so much already. Looks like theyre all gonna be shredded. Shredded here and shredded there. Reading Yeon-woos thoughts, Shanon muttered to himself as he shook his head. However, despite his words, he seemed to be holding in laughter. Chapter 459 - Central Bureau (1) From the inhabitants of the Tower, the players climbing it, and the rankers watching the situation to the Guardians managing the system and the dropouts who had stepped away from the frontlineseveryone could feel it. The rule of the Eight Clans that had been in place for hundreds of years was beginning to fall apart. An era of war had come! With Arthia''s appearance, many of the large clans collapsed, and the hyenas waiting for their chance began to move. Natives who wished for peace swallowed their tears and grabbed their weapons again. The only thing that could protect them was their own strength. Players began to climb the floors again, and rankers began to gather forces. Mercenaries, alliances, clanseveryone wanted to pull together a group to replace the empty spots left behind by the large clans. The fight didnt stop there. In the territory most players couldnt sensethe heavenly worldchaos had exploded. The spark was the war between Olympus and LInfernal. The tensions among the many societies grew more strained. It was the beginning of a great war. * * * Boom. Heaven King Path Phante pushed forward with heavy footsteps and violent movements. Waves of sound thundered fiercely through the wind. Each punch made space tremble. He shot his right arm forward following the laws of the Extreme Fists and crushed the rock in front of him like a pumpkin and even partially blew the forest behind it away. The impact was so great that the ground he stood on quaked. Sssss. Phante pulled back his right arm with a satisfied expression. The heat still hadnt cooled, and the end of his fist was smoking. How is it? asked Yeon-woo, whod been watching him train from behind. Edora stood next to him, tears slightly glistening in her eyes. Phante smirked. Need I say anything? Thats true. Yeon-woo grinned, knowing that his question had been unnecessary. The right arm he and Brahm had created for Phante seemed to be a better fit than expected. Theyd made it as close to his original arm as possible, but since it had just been attached, it would take time for Phante to adjust to it and recover. However, he managed to do it at the monstrous speed of just one week. In fact, he was even stronger than before; hed likely learned something from his combat with the Bow God. He had smoother control of his internal strength, looser movements, and blazing blood-red lightning. Hes reached the peak of skillfully using his thoughts. He was probably at an expert level, demonstrating a growth that was worthy of attention even compared to the other tribe members. It was like the days of the young Martial King or Head Elder. He had always declared that hed exceed both of them, and it seemed like he was already keeping that promise. If he continued to grow like this, he might really surpass the two. Actually, I think this arm is better than the other one. We put a lot of care into it. Yeon-woo and Brahm thought it would be nice if Boo could add more features to the arm and equip it with multiple functions. Most of them were minor, but they would help Phante when he used Mugong. Because of that, Phantes arm was classified as an artifact, and an S-ranked one at that. Hm. What? Yeon-woos eyes narrowed at Phantes contemplative face, wondering what was going on. Was there a problem? Nothing. I was just thinking that since this has so many good features, I should change the rest of my body too. What kind of new bullshit was this? Yeon-woo was speechless as he watched Phante ponder whether or not to replace his entire body. It was clear that Phante wasnt joking. Im serious. You idiot! Edora stepped up angrily. She scolded him, wondering how he could say such things after his near-death experience. She asked him where hed left his brain and said that if he were going to act that way, he should have come back decapitated instead of only losing his arm. Phante was flustered at her rapid nagging. His eyes, which had been full of glee just a few moments ago, now shook. Yeon-woo felt like Edoras calm composure was being shattered frequently because of Phante these past few days. He smiled ruefully. OK, OK. Stop nagging! Youre not Mother! Are you serious?! Why, should I cut your limbs myself? Huh? Huh? Hey! Hey! Thats dangerous! Stop! Ahhhh! Edora pulled out Divine Evil and ran towards Phante. Worried that his little sister was serious, Phante quickly escaped, full of fear. Yeon-woo shook his head as he observed the noisy training area. Edora continued to chase after Phante. It was a small incident in Laputa, which floated around the Outer District. * * * Youre here? Brahm said as Yeon-woo climbed down the spiral stairs into the basement research lab. Yeon-woo nodded and scanned the lab. The lab in the basement of Laputa was of grand size, as one could expect from a space that Kalatus made. It contained books the Draconic species had written and collected, research notes and dissertations, along with a refrigerator that stored rare materials and various reagents. Yeon-woo had handed the lab over to Brahm, and Brahm happily moved from the dungeon at the One-horned tribes village. He had the ancient knowledge that hed acquired as a god, the mastery of alchemy that hed attained while roaming the lower world, and now the knowledge of the dragons. He could do much more. As soon as he settled in Laputa, he immediately began a new experiment. Phantes right arm was one of the byproducts of this research. Have you had any progress? Of course. Brahm grinned and swept the flasks and beakers off his messy desk, grabbing a book that lay under them. It was called the Book of Jupiter. Jupiter was one of the greatest planets in the solar system, and a book with its name would have incredible information. After I squeezed that guy for information, I put everything he said together. Im really certain now that the Emerald Tablet that the Crawling Chaos gave to him is different from the one Faust received. The Emerald Tablet was the system of knowledge that Brahm had recently begun to study again. The system of knowledge that they thought ended with the creation of the Philosophers Stone was actually only the beginning. Because of this, Brahm was spending days and nights restoring the text. Yeon-woo peeked at the glass cube in a corner. Spareme. Please! The soul trapped in the cube groaned, surrounded by fire and unable to escape. It was Bayluk. He keeps asking to be spared. Does he not get sick of it? What a tenacious bastard. Spare, and not killthat was how strong his desire to live was. Despite the pain of the Purgatory Furnace, he still couldnt accept death. However, it was thanks to him that Yeon-woo and Brahm managed to happily pull out so much information. Anyway. After comparing the two Emerald Tablets and merging them, I learned that they are sections taken from a larger text. His eyes darkened. Theyre not complete. Yeon-woo nodded. The Crawling Chaos had said the same thing. You want the original revelations? The revelations arent mine.Do you think its a simple item that I can just pull out of my pocket if you ask me to? Do you think a mere mortal can bear an item that contains all the knowledge of the universe and the dimensions, the words of the great beginning and the holy oracles of the end, and the records of all space, time, and history? You must be crazy! How insolent, human! The original revelations were a collection of all the knowledge of the universe and dimensions, the record of the beginning, end, history, space, and time. The Crawling Chaos had admitted that the Emerald Tablet was only a tiny fraction of it, and he said that Yeon-woo didnt have the authority to even approach it. If the system of knowledge that created the Philosophers Stone was only a part of it, how much knowledge did the original have? It was unimaginable. Yeon-woo and Brahm tried to guess its size and contents based on what they already had in their hands, and the result was the Book of Jupiter. They were at the simple stages and struggled to even piece the whole together, like blind men touching an elephant, but Yeon-woo and Brahm didnt expect it to fail. But of course, Ive learned an ample amount just with this. Yeon-woo turned to look at the thing Brahm was staring at. There was a glass tube in the center of the room where Jeong-woo slept deeply, immersed in a strange liquid. The liquid was a new Philosophers Stone made with the information from the Book of Jupiter. It was completely distinct from the one in Yeon-woos heart. Technically, it was a magic power organ that wasnt really quite a Philosophers Stone. As they progressed with their research on the Emerald Tablet, the liquid would probably grow stronger. Then, the completed clone would be a vessel for his brothers soul and vestige that would someday return. If there was one thing Yeon-woo was grateful to Bayluk for, it was that he had helped a lot with Jeong-woos resurrection. I wantto live! Of course, that didnt mean he planned on letting him go. Bayluk would be trapped in that fire forever. Can the Stone of Sin be controlled like that, too? Yeon-woo was studying another item, wondering how to use the Stone of Sin efficiently. Vieira Dune had become a superior divine being with just a single Soulstone. It was true Mother Earth had been willing to participate, but still, Yeon-woo was too slow compared to her. He was only skimming the surface of the stones potential. If he could use it properly, not only could he gain the divinity he lacked, but also fulfill his final wish. However, Brahm just smiled ruefully again and shook his head. Unfortunately, the text doesnt have anything other than information on completing the Philosophers Stone. Theres nothing specific about using it, so youll have to find more information. So thats how it is. Nothing else can be done. Ill have to find a path to the Black Kings darkness and search for the rest of the Emerald Tablet. Itll be difficultbut necessary. Yes, sir. Yeon-woo nodded solemnly. Brahm nodded back and changed the subject. How do you plan on finding the darkness? I understand youre returning to the Tutorial, but dont you need the Bureau''s permission for that? Yes. Thats what I plan to do. Butyou probably know already; the Bureau despises you. Even with the system, theyre also just people. Yeon-woo had been involved in the destruction of three stages and had recently caused a great war. Thanks to him, disorder had spread throughout the Tower, affecting even the heavenly world. The Bureau was already so busy, and now theyd have to watch out for the heavenly world as well. If he asked for permission to enter the newly opened Tutorial, the Bureau would be furious. If Yeon-woo caused trouble there, the new round would become useless. I have to go to the Bureau and explain my situation politely and reasonably. Brahm felt like the words politely and reasonably had another meaning. Wont they try to avoid you? Ill make it so they cant. Yeon-woo grinned. There are a lot of ways, right? Looks like another stage is going to be destroyed. Brahm wished luck to the Guardians whod have to work overtime again soon. Chapter 460 - Central Bureau (2) [This is the 51st floor, the gate of the Mountain of Blazing Fire.] [The trial of the 51st floor is beginning.] [Trial: Throughout history, fire has been revered as an element that can purify sins and evil deeds. According to some legends, people all have a flame in their hearts that they burn over the course of their lives. When they die, the flame turns into smoke which floats up to the sky to become a star. In some places, fire is the symbol for the origins of wisdom and civilization, which rejects ignorance and savagery. Fire symbolizes cleanliness, purity, and the soul. Before you stand great mountains filled with the essence of the fire. They are an accumulation of the passion of those who climb the Tower, and they perpetually blaze to test players. You must now climb this mountain. Although you reached the 50th floor with hard work, its likely that something vicious has grown inside of you, as well. To scale this Tower, you must leave all your grudges and worries behind and reclaim your reverential heart. Purify your soul and become a new being. A new, hidden world will greet you.] Its hot. The heat was the first thing Yeon-woo sensed when. He entered the fifty-first floor. He was most familiar with the fire element, and his Mugong had reached the level of Heat Cold Resistance, so it had been a while since he could be affected by extreme temperatures. But the heat on this floor was markedly different. It wasnt his body that was suffering from the heat, it was also his soul. This was all due to the Flame Mountains, which reached past the clouds. They were not typical mountains; instead of green grass, red flames blazed along their slopes, and they appeared in the sky instead of the ground. They were roughly triangular in shape, and each of the seven mountains was stacked on top of the other. The flames at the foot of each mountain were different colors. The mountain at the bottom had red fire, the mountain above it had orange fire, the next mountain yellow, and the succeeding mountains had green, blue, indigo, and purple flames. The heat also increased from bottom to top, and the purple fire seemed equal to Yeon-woos black flames. The challenge was to scale the mountains. The mountains that players called the Heavy Mountains were intimidating just to look at, and it was hard to muster the strength or courage to climb it. Even the red mountain was so hot that it felt like youd turn to ashes if you just approached. There was another issue: Fire resistance and having an affinity to fire doesnt help at all. The fire of Heavy Mountain was from ones soul. The more worldly, stubborn, and delusional you were, the hotter it would be. Master, this place is really warm! Nike, who had woken up, shouted with joy. When only darkness and chaos existed in the universe, there was a great explosion which produced the Fire of Origin, the first fire that fell to earth. Its the same fire behind the Light-Bringer Lucifers fall a thousand years ago. The fire of the Heavy Mountains is derived from the Fire of Origin, but its flames are no less powerful. They are said to be the origins of Holy Fire and Divine Fire and cant be put out with normal methods. The great explosion also created the basic particles that compose everything in the universe, while the Fire of Origin is responsible for creating the components of the soul. As such, it isnt affected by the laws of physics. The fire of the Heavy Mountains purifies the souls that are nearby, washing away corruption and sin, which destroy the soul. The fire attempts to restore souls to their original condition. Single-minded pursuers of strength, ambitious people, and evil people who enjoyed betraying others have difficulty moving ahead of this place. Unless youre a monk whos lived without any greed, this floor isnt easy. In other words, the purpose of the fifty-first floors Heavy Mountains was to help players refine the pure ascetic mind they had when theyd first entered the Tower. At the same time, the floor motivated players to focus and set forth on a new path. Players could be divided into three different groups: seekers, believers, and rulers. Seekers needed to gain great enlightenment to surpass their limits in order to become supernatural beings. Believers thought that they could find salvation in their religion, and their goals were to become an Apostle to spread the gospel of the divine being they served. Rulers wished to conquer their surroundings and ascend to become a Lord. Although transcendents, Apostles, and Lords ran in different directions, they were all extraordinary. And at the end of the journey was exuviation and the gaining of transcendence. The only person known to have achieved this was Allforone. Those who had become rankers after passing the fiftieth floor used the fifty-first floor to set their paths. Would they become supernatural beings, Apostles that followed gods and demons, or a Lord who ruled over others? The path of their future would be decided here. Most of the time, there werent any great changes as most of them had already made their decisions even before reaching the fifty-first floor, but Yeon-woos situation was a bit different from theirs. He had already stepped on all three paths. Seeking self-discipline and abstention was the same as training with Mugong, so he was already walking the path to become a supernatural being. After being given the Throne of Death by Hades, he had been enlightened with holiness, so he had the potential to become an Apostle as well. And with the Black Kings power, he had many familiars, so he could be a Lord. I cant clear this place. Even if I do, itll take a significant amount of time. Yeon-woo could tell that the fifty-first floor would be a great obstacle for him. Even if he cleared the stage, he wouldnt be able to leave a new record and make achievements like on the other floors. He was walking various paths, and his thoughts were muddled. Most likely, he wouldnt even be able to climb to the top of the first mountain. Hed also been feeling uneasy ever since he entered the fifty-first floor. Urrrng. The Cast of the Black King trembled as though it were reluctant to even approach the mountains. The Heavy Mountains born from the Origin of Fire were likely an anathema to the Black King, who symbolized chaos and emptiness. It was impossible to climb the Heavy Mountains with the Cast of the Black King. That doesnt mean there isnt a way. If the standard method didnt work, he could always just use a shortcut. And if that shortcut was a far-reaching one: Ill bring the Heavy Mountains down. If not one, but all seven mountains came crashing down, the stage would never be able to bear it. And the Bureau will go crazy. Yeon-woo looked sharply at the mountains. He wanted to clear the fifty-first floor and make contact with the Bureau to gain permission to enter the Tutorial. The Bureau had denied all of his previous requests, saying that a player like Yeon-woo would cause uncontrollable variables that would affect the judgement of the novice players. Moreover, there wasnt much time left before the end of the Tutorial, so the Bureau was keeping a close eye on Yeon-woos every move, especially since they saw him as a troublemaker. Yeon-woo hadnt expected the Bureau to agree, so he wasnt concerned. Instead, he was glad that he could use this as an excuse for his shortcut on the fifty-first floor. It was likely that many Guardians were watching him anxiously right now, and Yeon-woo smiled widely for them before he released his strength. [5th-step Dragon Body awakening] [Release of all powers] Swish. With his Dragon Body awakening and the Throne of Deaths holiness, an intense energy storm began to spin.Scales grew over his skin, his wings unfurled, splitting space, and his tail lashed the ground. The Black Kings power also awakened bit by bit. The chains whipped around his right arm as a black haze whirled around him. [Sky Wings] When he spread his Sky Wings open and connected to all the Channels, the intense storm expanded in all directions and shook the stage. Rumble! Wh-whats going on? I-isnt that the HoarderHeaven Wing, I-I mean Shadow King? Whys he here?! Hes still on the fifty-first floor? The fuck! Other players recognized him and cursed, shocked that one of the strongest Nine Kings was still lingering on the fifty-first floor. The energy storm he was exuded was more incredible than words could describe. He had gotten even stronger. The keyword to Yeon-woos right wing was fight, and the more gazes and achievements he accumulated, the more powerful his keywords strength would grow. He had already made great accomplishments by bringing down Blood Land and the Elohim, whod ruled the lower world, and standing against Olympus. Since he had even clashed with the Crawling Chaos for a while, the power of the keyword had been immensely amplified. The more he fought, the stronger he grew. Yeon-woo didnt forget this trait and used it to the best of his ability. As he overwhelmed the stage with his strength, he spoke with magic power: All players on the stage, heed my words. His voice echoed throughout the floor, and everyone climbing the Heavy Mountains immediately reacted. Those whod ignored his energy straightened their backs and were forced to listen. That was how authoritative Yeon-woos words were. This is a warning. Approximately five seconds from now, Im going to bring the Heavy Mountains down. Leave the stage before then. If not, I cant be held responsible for what happens. The words sounded mad, those who were clever enough instantly understood the meaning behind them. The stage would be destroyed soon! Anyone who stayed still would be swept along. Instantly, countless players activated their emergency escape magic or ripped portal scrolls to get away. They didnt even have time to protest. Many knew that unlike the generous Heaven Wing, the Shadow King was famous for his ruthlessness. He carried out his plans without caring how many would be affected. After numerous players escaped, portals opened in the sky of the almost-empty stage. The Guardians warned Yeon-woo. This is a warning in the name of the Bureau. Shadow King, stop what youre doing immediately! You are intentionally disrupting the trials of countless players, according to Article 41, Clause 12 of the Bureau! [Time Difference] [Extrasensory Perception] Yeon-woo quickly sped up his consciousness and drew the entire stage, including the Heavy Mountains, within his attention. The fire of the seven Heavy Mountains couldnt be put out using physical meansa fact already stated in the message window and known among players. But nothings impossible. After all, it was only derived from the Fire of Origin and not the Fire of Origin itself. If he had a greater firepower than it did, then it would be possible to put it out. And I want to test my limits too. He hadnt been able to use his full power dealing with Blood Land, Elohim, and Olympus because he couldnt tell what his own limits were. An uncontrollable, unknown strength was like a blade without a hilt; it could hurt him. However, this was a place where a hiltless blade could be wielded, and he was confident that he could escape if things went wrong. What would happen if he used his full power? Would he be stronger than he expected, or would there be no difference from his usual strength? And would it be effective against those classified as superior divine beings? I can test that out now. He spread his hands forward. It was time to use the new ability hed only been able to think about: an ultimate skill of his own. Chapter 461 - Central Bureau (3) Yeon-woo pulled out his Magic Bayonet with his left arm and cut his right wrist. Blood spurted out. [Disabling Poison Blood] It was a skill similar to Bayluks signature skill, Poison Blood, although the specifics were different. The greater the concentration of a poison he consumed, the more poisonous he himself would be. When hed first gained the skill, hed taken in soul poison and Devil King Poison, which proved effective after he gave it to his Spirit Guai. However, since then, Yeon-woo hadnt made any breakthroughs and plateaued. It had been a mistake. He needed to continuously absorb all types of poisons over a long period of time to help his body grow used to it and increase the toxicity of his blood. However, because his body had adjusted to two rare and extreme poisons, it didnt matter how much of the other poisons he tried to absorb. The skill simply didnt respond. He couldnt get rid of a skill, so he gave up on it. It was useless except for training the elements of the Spirit Guai. However, the skills value skyrocketed after he captured Bayluk, and he managed to strengthen this signature skill to create Spirit Powder Poison. The poison surpassed any other poison in existence, and it could even injure spirit opponents who didnt have physical bodies. The soul poison hed earned on the thirtieth floor also had this feature, but its strength couldnt be compared at all. Furthermore, Spirit Powder Poison had three other outstanding features: it was colorless, odorless, and tasteless. One could be poisoned without realizing it until one was already dying. It had all the attributes of the shapeless poison Bayluk had told Jeong-woo about. Its probably a beta version of his other goal, the shapeless poison. However, even though it was the beta version, the poison was effective enough to give Jeong-woos clones abilities that equaled Sky Wings. And now, it was in Yeon-woos hands after he squeezed Bayluks soul to learn how to make it. A few days had passed since he consumed the poison, which caused Disabling Poison Blood to grow explosively. It also combined with the data Yeon-woo had on poisons and successfully created a superior skill. Yeon-woo bound it together with Throne of Death and managed to amplify its strength. Poison was secretive and dangerous. It was never far away from death, so he believed they went well together. And I was right. [Formless Poison [Number ???(Calculating)] [Proficiency: 1.7% ] [Description: An extreme poison created from combining the power of the Throne of Death and the poisons stored in your body with the skill Disabling Poison Blood. It is odorless, colorless, and tasteless. It is as secretive as the hand of an assassin, and traps the recipient of the poison into the quagmire of death before taking their soul. This poison must be applied to everyone. An assassins hand does not discriminate and can also allow its owner to rest.] [*Venom Blood Poison stored in the Venom Factory near your heart will also circulate in your blood. The poison has a medicinal effect, providing your body with inexhaustible stamina and virility. But as soon as it leaves your body, it can melt iron.] [*Spiritual Spite The odorless, colorless, and tasteless poison will always move according to your wishes. The amount of control you have depends on your environment and thoughts. However, when you are weak, it will move according to its own judgement.] [**This is a unique skill. No other skill like this exists in the Tower. If it is successfully passed on to another player, it will lose its uniqueness. Instead, additional options will be provided. **This is still an incomplete skill. Complete the skill to raise its rank or gain a number.] It was the third unique numbered skill Yeon-woo had after the Atman System and Sky Wings. That meant the skill had the potential to go beyond a numbered skill and power and become a divine domain or divine authority after it was completed. Yeon-woo had already surpassed Bayluk if the potential of the skill was also taken into consideration. Ssssss. When the Formless Poison was exposed to the environment for the first time, his blood instantly evaporated and took on the form of a white haze. It looked like ordinary smoke, but it had a vicious toxicity that could melt iron as though it were tofu and poison even divine beings. It was so dangerous that Yeon-woo had to be extremely careful while using it, but he didnt stop to input more power. [First Spirit] [Focusing thoughts...] [Assigning element - Fire] Kyaaa. The souls inside his Soul Collection all screamed and turned into Black Guai, strengthening Formless Poison with their curses. Yeon-woo put his thoughts into the white haze and attempted to control it while maximizing his power by adding Wave of Fire, Holy Fire, Hell Tribulation, and Heaven Brackets Flame Wheel. The haze quickly turned into a black color and blazed into a cursed poisonous fire. It was a dangerous weapon. As expectedits not easy. The power was so intense that Yeon-woo hesitated. It was impossible to control. At this point, it could kill its own user at any moment, and if it ran free, it wouldnt be something any ordinary player could handle. Only the transcendents who were beings related to fire would have the chance to control it. If he gave up at this point and let it be, half the stage would be blown away, including the Heavy Mountains. And the danger of the flames wouldnt stop there. Sparks would spread randomly, causing more explosions, and the cursed Formless Poison it contained would mushroom throughout the stage. The stage would not only be destroyed in a few seconds, it would also become a wasteland that would never again support life. Normally, he would have trapped it inside Aura, but that was impossible now, so he attempted another method. He clenched his fist. Rotate. The flames that were about to spread suddenly turned into a whirlwind. If it was impossible to control it, he would gather it in one location first. The most effective method was to circulate it. He used First Spirit and focused his thoughts, forcing the flames into a spiral shape, creating a centripetal force. It resulted in a cluster of sword energy, which was the next peak after strengthening sword energy. It was a superior application of qi that formed it into a round shape to intensify its destructive power. It could be used for long-range attacks. But while the cluster Yeon-woo made looked similar to the Martial Kings, it was totally different. Even though he readily used hellfire, Yeon-woo didnt even want to touch the ball because of the heat and poison it exuded. This is the thingthe helixsomething! From the picture book you talked about. The one your brother used was likea naginata? What are you brothers doing?! Shanon twitched within the shadows. It wasnt stable, and the slightest mistake could make it explode. Yeon-woo was using an immense amount of focus and magic power to control it. Merely maintaining its shape heated the Stone of Sin and his Dragon Heart. Soon, the cluster was as large as Yeon-woos head, and it exuded a violent heat and light. However, that wasnt enough. I cant be satisfied with this. If I stop here, itll be no different from a superior Wave of Fire or my black Aura. It would be more efficient to use the black Aura, in that case. He wasnt looking for an ultimate technique that was simple. He wanted something large, flashy, and explosiona weapon that would cut even gods and demons. He needed to raise its might dozens of times more. Thenorbit. If one wasnt enough, hed make two, and if that wasnt enough, hed make three, and so on. Swish! He created another cluster next to it. Because he had already made one, he could do it faster this time. It was smaller, but it contained a power that couldnt be overlooked. He made them one by one, lining them up next to each other. One, two, threethe creation speed increased until he had about a hundred clusters of different sizes in an instant. The clusters rotated to keep their shape as they orbited around Yeon-woo in an ellipse. The sight was beautiful, as though a miniature solar system had appeared. Fuck. Shanon saw the power within the beauty and trembled. He could see the delicate balance among the rotations, orbits, repulsions, and gravity. But even if he knew the theory behind it, he didnt think he could ever attempt it. If the balance were shaken just by a tiny fraction, everything would be reduced to ashes. Hanryeong, Rebecca, and even Boo, with his unconditional loyalty to Yeon-woo, looked shocked. No one could speak. The slight trembling of their souls was the only thing that expressed their fear. Urrng. The clusters were resonating together as though they were whining to Yeon-woo that they wanted to run wild. The rotation speed of each cluster soon surpassed the speed of sound and became as fast as the speed of light. The revolving flames were divided into multiple sections which spun into different directions, causing heat from friction. The brightness and heat filled the stage like a hurricane. But Masterare you going to leave it like this? This is a bit scary. Of course not. He wanted to create a cloud or galaxy of clusters, but it seemed this was his limit. Oh well, I can work on increasing that from now. Yeon-woo had a plan that would make Shanon faint if he learned about it, and he activated the Black Kings power. [Emptiness activated] Suddenly, space divided, and a pitch-black abyss swallowed the small solar system. The light that overwhelmed the stage was extinguished. Shanon and the other familiars held their breath, knowing that the eye of the storm was the calmest spot. [Black Gubitara] Supporting his right wrist with his left hand, Yeon-woo pointed his fingers at the Heavy Mountains as though he were shooting a gun. Explode. The simple command had a spectacular result. Swoosh! Instantly, emptiness grew along the sky and about a hundred meteors rained down. It was such a beautiful and glorious scene that everyone watching felt like time slowed down. However, as soon as the first meteor crashed into the Heavy Mountains, time returned to its normal pace. N-nooooo! The screams of the Guardians were overpowered by the booming explosions. Just one cluster made the center of the Heavy Mountains toppleand there were still about a hundred clusters left. * * * Krrrr. A tremendous amount of dust gushed out, and flaming rocks tumbled down, only to turn to ash from a storm of flames. A sharp sword-like energy condensed with the thoughts and curses of the souls. Crash! Crash! Rumble. The black flames swallowed up the colorful firederived from the Fire of Origin itselfof the Heavy Mountains that had decorated the sky of the fifty-first floor, revealing a charred mountain that began to split and crack. The Heavy Mountains were being completely destroyed. A cluster of meteors followed, flattening the entire stage. Rumble! [The godly society is dumbfounded.] [The godly society has fallen into shock.] [The godly society is silent.] [The demonic society cheers for their ally.] [The demonic society looks at you with wary eyes.] [Vimalacitra exclaims with astonishment again as he looks at you. He sends you a present as a token of his appreciation.] [Cernunnos closes his eyes at the flashy event.] [All gods watch the 51st floor.] [All demons discuss something.] [The heavenly world is paying attention to you!] Its working. As he watched the stage burn to the ground and read the messages that popped up, Yeon-woo felt reassured that his ultimate technique would be enough against transcendents. It only took six clusters to destroy the Heavy Mountains. The rest of them were just a waste of magic power since they only fell on a wasteland. However, since he wanted to see his full power on display, he expended them without holding back. It was likely that hed exposed the truth to the gods and demons, who might become his enemies or allies, but he had no inhibitions. Thats not the only way to use this technique. He could destroy wide territories, use it to project his fire power, or even call on it during hand-to-hand combat. Obviously, he had no plans to show that off now, but beings like Vimalacitra and Cernunnos probably already realized what he could do. This had been a warning for them to be careful. [The Apostle and Protector of the Tower watches you.] He could feel Allforones gaze momentarily turn in his direction. Boom. The explosions didnt stop after the Heavy Mountains were destroyed. Because of the unextinguishable spark option, the sparks that flew in all directions caused more explosions that had the same power as the first one, spitting out storms of flames as fire lightning beat down from the quaking sky. The ground split dug dozens of meters deep, and lava flowed like red rivers as sulfuric gas spouted out. All moisture evaporated because of the intense heat, and the curses and poison that spread in the atmosphere erased what remained. Everything was blown away, leaving only an empty stage behind. Was this what the end of the world in prophecies looked like? The Guardians whod tried to appear through portals had been blown away as well; it was a mystery where theyd gone. A few of them might have disappeared forever. Only Yeon-woo and the shadows were left on the fifty-first floor. The sky was now red, and black winds whirled above the earth. Master, if youre ever upset with me, tell me before its too late. Im sorry about everything. Shanon quietly muttered an apology that wasnt an apology. Just then, there was a peal of familiar laughter, and a portal opened behind Yeon-woo. Yvlke appeared. Ohyohyo. Deliberately destroying stages noware you really trying to become enemies with the Bureau? The eye behind his monocle was full of amusement and shock. In contrast, the Guardians behind Yvlke all had stiff expressions as they held weapons in their hands. They emitted a violent aura, and it was clear that they were the Special Police Unit of the Bureau, a special forces squad who dealt with players who intentionally broke the rules of the Bureau. It was said that when they stepped up, even transcendents had to kneel. It was clear how seriously the Bureau treated this incident. However, the unit was nervous in front of Yeon-woo. Theyd seen how hed blown away the Heavy mountains and destroyed the stage. Explosions continued to boom even at this moment, creating cracks in space. Theyd only ever seen anything like this during the Dragon Massacre and the battles between Allforone and the Martial King. As a result, they were very tense. Im turning myself in. But Yeon-woo just calmly held his hands out. Yvlkes eyes widened. The rest of the Guardians were taken aback. What? What do you mean?! I messed up the stage, so Im turning myself in. Is there a problem? It was such a simple and shameless answer. The Guardians felt the urge to slap that brazen face. Chapter 462 - Central Bureau (4) Im saying we should beat that bastard up this instant! Hmph. Even though youve already reached this age, your suggestions are always lets beat him up or lets kill him. Thats why they say youre ignorant. What? Are you saying Im ignorant? Is there anyone else here spouting horseshit like you? You bitch! Shut up! Yawn. The Bureau was no stranger to incidents involving players, but the uproar today was unprecedented because of the player causing trouble on the fifty-first floor: the Shadow King. Because his name was blurred out, even the Guardians called him Cain, and he had recently been marked as an SSS-ranked troublemaker by the Bureau. Hed lived up to his reputation and blown up the entire fifty-first floor. Hm. For the entire meeting, Klus rubbed his temples as his headache grew. This is why I made a fuss and refused to be directordamn it! The Zodiacs, the eleven high Guardiansformerly twelveshouted at each other during their meeting as they discussed what to do with Yeon-woo. Each Zodiac was assertive, and their personalities so different that they rarely got together like this. However, the severity of the situation demanded an urgent meeting. However, the joy of gathering for the first time in thirty-odd years was not in evidence among them. In one corner, some growled as they gripped each others collars, some bastard was yawning in another corner, one was falling asleep somewhere else, and one was crying. Klus had no idea how to keep them in check. Fuck, should I just Klus hesitated for a moment. It didnt matter if the conference stretched out for an entire year. They wouldnt be able to get anything done. Klus code name was Yin. He was a tiger. When hed been a player, he crushed anything he disliked without a second thought, but now that he was older and in the director position, he was a lot more patient. But if they kept this up, even Buddha wouldnt be able to stay calm. A sharp look flashed in his eyes, and he was about to tighten his grip on the table when Yvlke suddenly clapped his hands together. Clap! The chaos stopped. Ohyohyo. Since weve already expressed our opinions, how about we listen to the directors? The High Guardians coughed and turned their heads. No one dared to look at Yvlke in the eye. Claude couldnt help scoffing. Even though they were all roughnecks, they walked on eggshells around Yvlke. Yvlke understood why; he and the dragon, Diablo, had the upper hand when it came to strength. However, Yvlke also had an aura that overwhelmed those around him, as though there were an invisible barrier around him that made him unapproachable. He could make you shrink if you stood next to him. As such, people always treated him with respect. He didnt have friends, but he didnt have enemies either. That was the reason Yvlke was the first person to serve four consecutive terms as the Bureaus director. If he hadnt said he wanted to rest this time, he would have easily served a fifth. He had also stayed in a High Guardian position longer than anyone else. No one knew how a goblin, the lowest of the lowly species, managed to climb to such a prominent position, but Klus didnt mind, as he respected the strong and the wise. The only catch is that its hard to tell what hes thinking. The High Guardians usually took care of the Bureaus blacklisted players. Yvlke was in charge of the player at the top of the list, the Shadow King. Nevertheless, Yvlke never imposed any significant constraints on the Shadow King. This was the only exception, although he clearly had his reasons. However, since he always efficiently took care of all his assignments, there wasnt anything to scold him about. In fact, Klus was grateful that Yvlke settled everyone down. He nodded, and Yvlke smiled understandingly. First, our probation of the Shadow King.Klus slowly spoke up as the eyes of all the High Guardians shot to him. Because he input magic power in his words and didnt allow anyone else to act up anymore, he could feel the atmosphere tremble. I think we should do the same thing we did to the Martial King a long time ago; does anyone have any objections? * * * Plod. Plod. Yeon-woo was being escorted by five Guardians along a narrow, lightless path. Handcuffs were clasped tight around his wrists. They all watched Yeon-woo carefully in case he suddenly tried to attack them, but Yeon-woo didnt have any interest in them at all. Instead, he looked around in a relaxed manner as they walked and examined the handcuffs that were sealing his magic power away. It definitely wasnt divine iron. What was it? If only he knew, hed have various uses for it. He also checked the messages that popped up in his vision. [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100,000 karma.] [You have acquired 150,000 additional karma.] [Your reward] [All trials have been completed.] [You have set a new record on this floor. Will you register your name in the Hall of Fame?] [Will you move to the 52nd floor?] Fortunately, the bothersome trial of the fifty-first floor was over, and hed once more broken all records overwhelmingly. Climbing the mountains was the trial, but since I broke the mountains and stood on top of the pieces, the Tower mustve judged that it was the same thing. The Towers system was sometimes extremely picky, but it also overlooked loopholes at other times. There was probably a rule to this, but Yeon-woo didnt know what it was exactly. He wasnt concerned about anything since hed taken care of the tricky trial and contacted the Bureau as he wished. What was more, he was especially satisfied with the new ultimate technique he created. [Meteor Sword Art] [Number: ??? (Calculating)] [Proficiency: 2.5%] [Description: A sword art based on Wave of Fire and combines Heaven Bracket, traits of Demonic Draconic Divine Body, the holiness of the Throne of Death, the Black Kings power, thousands of Channels, and other powers to create large amount of sword qi clusters. Depending on how its used, it can be applied to various situations. All gods and demons are paying attention to its explosive power and potential. However, there is space for improvement because of its uncontrollable nature.] [*Cluster Creation As long as you have control and magic power, you can create a large amount of sword qi clusters. The clusters will rotate on their own, maintaining their form, and will grow bigger depending on their rotation speed. Other effects are the same as the options of Wave of Fire.] [*Stellar System Emergence The clusters will orbit around you. The light and heat that follow will influence other clusters and amplify its power. The greater the number of clusters, the greater the amplification effects. You can control the sword qi clusters, and the moment they stop orbiting, theyll explode.] [*??? Unknown **This is a legendary skill. You are the only one who can use it, and it cannot be passed on or taught to another player. **This is still an incomplete skill. It may be upgraded to a power or divine authority. Complete the skill to make a superior skill of your own.] [***Applicable Uses (2/???) Stellar Systems: Protect your body with a large number of clusters. Downpour: A large number of clusters will bombard a designated location.] A legendary skill! Yeon-woo clenched his fists as soon as he saw the words. It was a skill that could never be shared or taught, so it was like his trademark. Allforones Shukuchi and Thousand Li Eyes, the Martial Kings Martial Extremes, and the Summer Queens Blue Summer were all legendary skills. Of course, he still had a long way to go to reach their level, but it was an amazing feat in itself to have the same base. It meant the Towers system acknowledged him. Additionally, legendary skills could be called something else: powers and divine authorities. They were the strengths that symbolized the holiness of the transcendent gods and demons. Once Yeon-woo completed exuviation and gained transcendence, this skill would naturally become his own power and divine authority and help him establish his position. It was an incredible accomplishment. He had become that much closer to exuviation. The level of his soul had probably increased too. However, it wasnt just the type of skill that excited him. He was now assured that this skill would work against the other transcendents hed face in the future. If he refined it well, it would be enough to stand against Allforone as well. Of course, I have to mess up Masters face before that. As he organized his thoughts, he stopped when the Guardian in front of him paused. This is it. The Guardian looked at him ferociously with a vicious air that could compare to many of the Nine Kings. Even if Yeon-woo fought with his full strength, he couldnt guarantee a victory. I heard hes a mid-level Guardian. Amazing. The Bureau doesnt usually involve itself with specific events. Their purpose is to watch over each floor and trial to ensure that everything runs smoothly, and they guide the players and carry out what the system cant manage. Theyre like the spirits of the Tower. Maybe that was why some players think of the Guardians as NPCs protected by the system. In my view, theyre idiots. Being blessed by the Tower and becoming a spirit of the Towerif they thought about it just a little more deeply, they would see the implications. Not much was known about the identities of the Guardians. Most of them used nicknames or code names. However, Jeong-woo had managed to discover most of their identities. In fact, once you became a high ranker, you frequently crossed paths with Guardians, so a lot of them caught on to who they were. High rankers who suddenly disappeared a long time agothose who are believed dead or off the grid, or those with desperate wishes or goals but never had the ability to reach the top and died without peace. Or those whove become slaves bound to the system because they were filled with lingering feelings and anguish they couldnt abandon. Theyre pitiful beings who silently watch over the following waves of players, reminded of their own past as they clean up after them. Thats what the Guardians are. They were once renowned for their brilliant abilities and talent but everything stopped there. They climbed the Tower to reach the top. But due to clashes with other rankers, lack of forces, talent limits, a shortage of skills, Allforones discouragement, and other walls, they were forced to put their swords down. But because they couldnt let go of the goal of the Tower, they became bound to it and trapped in their pasts. They could never reveal themselves or spread their names. They were fated to remain as shadows. The one who brought Yeon-woo here was one of them. The man who had once been known as the King of Mythical Creatures and had even been a challenging opponent for Allforone. Now, he was a nameless, mid-level Guardian. If they know, those who claimed to be his descendants would fall over from shock. However, Hanabi continued in an indifferent tone, as if he didnt care about his situation. Youve been sentenced with a suspension. A new person will lead you inside, so dont think about causing more trouble. Take this time to reflect. Hanabi pointed to a pitch-black path without a single ray of light. A cell and tasks that had to be completed waited for Yeon-woo at the end, and he would stay there until his sentence was complete. That was what being sentenced with a suspension meant. With his magic power and senses all sealed by the handcuffs, he would feel choked with frustration. The system that had been assisting him would be blocked, which would make him feel like hed lost all his power. There was no worse punishment for players who had vigorous physical abilities. It was the reason why players sentenced to a suspension had a hard time taking it after a few days and struggled to get out. However, they would only be stopped by Guardians called bridgeheadsskilled people like Hanabi. Yeon-woo glanced at Hanabi and entered the prison without saying much. Hanabi looked surprised, as though hed been expecting Yeon-woo to resist. However, Yeon-woo ignored him. He actually wanted to enter this prison. Hed done his best to get the Guardians attention only so that he could get into contact with her: the Vampiric Lord. She was the being whod terrified everyone in the Tower with all her familiars, only to disappear without a trace, the true owner of Bathorys Vampiric Sword that Yeon-woo had used well. Erzsebet Bathory was inside the prison. Chapter 463 - Central Bureau (5) His brother had discovered the Vampiric Lords whereabouts out of pure luck. When the war showed signs of turning into a great war, the Bureau announced their involvement. They couldnt leave it alone any longer. At the time, the other Nine Kings and I visited the Cave of Yaanek, where I met the Vampiric Lord. The Cave of Yaanek was the Bureaus prison, where they locked up players whod caused severe damage to the system or the stages. However, because of the looming great war, the Bureau forced Arthia and the Eight Clans to meet in the cave for a conference. The talks failed thanks to the ridiculous demands of the Eight Clans, but Jeon-woo managed to see an important figure by accident. It was a mysterious woman whod been imprisoned, but she didnt look like a criminal at all. Ferenc? Since the talks werent making any progress, I came out for a breath of fresh air and relieve my frustration. It was then that she approached me with a blank face. Shed mistaken me for someone else, and she quickly caught herself with a frown. Youre not him. Are you Lanas descendant? Jeong-woo had been greatly surprised to hear about his second teacher, Lana, in the cave. He was quick-witted enough to see traces of Lana on the mysterious woman and realized who she was: Lanas mother, whod gone missing a long time ago. Lana once told me in passing that she was the sole blood relation of the Vampiric Lord. She was the child of the cursed entity who was feared by everyone in the Tower. She hid this information her entire life, although she said she wasnt embarrassed by it at all. The owner of Blue Rose and the Quartz Palace, Lana, was the only child of the Vampiric Lord. The Vampiric Lord had loved a man of another species, but she hid the existence of her husband and child because of all her enemies. However, she said that the affection she had for her family was genuine. Jeong-woo had been extremely surprised to meet the Vampiric Lord in the cave, the legendary being who was his teachers mother. The Vampiric Lord had approached Jeong-woo because he had the same air as Lana, and she hoped that he was her grandson. Although shed made the wrong assumption, she still cherished him after learning that he was Lanas disciple. It was a wonder to Jeong-woo why the rumors portrayed her as an evil and vicious witch. Jeong-woo managed to calm himself down thanks to her, and even though they didnt have a chance to speak for too long, it was a meaningful encounter for both of them. Jeong-woo had learned two things. The first was that the Vampiric Lords most prized skill and weapon was located in the Tutorial. But because there wasnt much time left until the war, he couldnt retrieve it. And the Bureau wouldnt open the Tutorial for him. The second was that she was the longest-serving prisoner, and because shed been in the cave for so long, no one else knew her identity, not even the Bridgeheads, the wardens who prevented prisoners from escaping. She didnt like attention, so she deliberately hid her presence and no one knew that she was staying in the cave. This was why Yeon-woo had planned to come to the cave to see her. Since she had been in the cave the longest, she would know it like it was the back of her hand. Yeon-woo''s goal was to ask her for help to find the deepest part of the cave. That guy will definitely be trapped in there. To enter the Tutorial, he needed an entrance ticket from the Bureau. But since the Bureau would never give it to him, so he needed to take it from someone who likely had itfortunately, there was one such person in the cave: the rabbit, Laplace. Yeon-woo didnt know what kind of sin hed committed, but hed gone from a High Guardian to a criminal in an instant. If Laplace didnt have an entrance ticket, hed know how to get one. He was a pervert who only lived for entertainment and pleasure, and he had more tricks up his sleeve than all of the other Guardians and players combined. * * * [You have entered the hidden stage, Cave of Yaanek.] [The effects of the stage are being applied.] [Strength is being reset.] [Dexterity is being reset.] [All properties and resistance have been reset.] [All skills and powers have been suspended.] [The applied functions of the system have been stopped.] The Cave of Yaanek sealed players abilities, and the Bureau intentionally built it to be a place where none of the Towers systems worked. It was why the conference between Jeong-woo and the representatives of the Eight Clans had been set there. At least I succeeded in getting in. What a relief. The Bureau managed a handful of prisons, which were the undeveloped territories in the Tower. Although the Tower had thousands of years of history, not all of its sections were fully developed, and these hidden stages were managed by the Central Council of the Bureau. No one knew what dangers lurked in the hidden stages, so the Bureau only opened them up after confirming all the systems. The Cave of Yaanek was one of these. However, Yeon-woo hadnt been too sure that hed be assigned to the Cave of Yaanek. He only knew that criminals were assigned to specific prisons according to the severity of their crimes, and he was even considering a jailbreak if he were put in the wrong place. However, it seemed that everything had gone according to plan. Yvlke is a bit strange. The way Yvlke smiled as he transferred him to Hanabi made Yeon-woo feel uneasy. It was as if he knew everything, and Yeon-woo couldnt help feeling anxious. But now that he had come here, he couldnt go back. Hm, so youre the Shadow King Ive heard about. Im the lead Bridgehead, Tarneck. Just as Hanabi said, someone appeared at the end of the path. He had copper-brown skin, and he was at least three meters tall. Two mountain goat horns sprouted from his brows, making him look threatening. The sheep, Tarneck. They said he doesnt show himself often because hes in charge of this place. Tarneck was the most mysterious out of all the secretive Guardians. Those who knew the Twelve Zodiacs knew that the rat Yvlke was the wisest; the tiger Klus and dragon Diablo were the strongest; and the sheep Tarneck was the most frightening one. Although being a sheep might give the impression of gentleness, his horns and hooves were also those of a demon. And he really was a demon king. The mortals of the lower world werent aware that the Tower only maintained its peace because of a delicate balance among the heavenly world, Allforone, and the Bureau. The High Guardians of the Central Bureau were the ones who made this possible. Each of the Zodiacs had once been brilliant divine beings whod been the most powerful in their societies. They only ended up in their positions because their societies had been defeated by other societies, or theyd lost followers, or theyd been exiled. Whatever the reason, as long as Tarneck was in charge of the cave, criminals wouldnt be able to dream of resistance or rebellion. In fact, as soon as the system was blocked, no one would even have the courage to try. Yeon-woo could already feel how much heavier his body was, and the other prisoners probably felt the same. Of course, that doesnt mean its impossible. Unlike them, he had a way to regain his strength. Hed already pushed away the Crawling Chaos by controlling his own thoughts. If that didnt work out, he could use the Black Kings power, although the fact that he had to awaken the Demonism made him uneasy. You have been sentenced with a suspension. After you fill up your hours and finish the work given to you, youll be free. Not realizing what Yeon-woo was thinking, Tarneck began to explain the basic tasks criminals had to do. There were three meals a day and six hours for sleep. Other than those times, prisoners were required to work on the task assigned to them. Youll be mining Blood-Tear Stones. Tarneck pulled out a stone as red as fresh blood. It was such a vivid color that Yeon-woo would have believed that if hed said it was a fine ruby. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. What Jeong-woo said in the diary is true. He said criminals mine in the cave without pay. Blood-Tear Stones were sold at astronomical prices in the Tower since they were an extremely precious mineral that most people didnt even know about. However, among those who did, it was famous for its strength and magic power conductivity. It was named for its color, which resembled tears of blood. The purer the color, the higher the quality of the stone. Its also the main ingredient in making Adamantine. Considering how adamantine was rated higher than orichalcum, elementium, and mithril, if the players of the Towers knew about this, theyd probably come running. Looks like its true that this is the only place you can get Blood-Tear Stones. Other than the fact that it was one of the territories the Bureau managed, nothing was known about the Cave of Yaanek. His brother hadnt found anything in particular, and Yeon-woo wasnt that interested in it either. The only thing he knew was that it was a separate space from the Tower, and, like the Tutorial, it was also connected to the outside. So, you know the value of this mineral. Tarneck noticed the glint in Yeon-woos eyes and raised a corner of his mouth. It looked like a smirk. Well, since some players choose to become prisoners because they know this is the only place in the Tower where you can find this mineral, we wont stop you if you try to hide these. Its all related to your accomplishments, anyway. Tarneck returned the Blood-Tear Stone to his pocket. However, you must complete your quota every day. Only then will your sentence be completed. Nothing good comes from being away from the systems blessing for too long, right? The longer you were away from the system, the more strength youd lose. Tarneck was saying that it would be foolish to spend too much time in the caves mining Blood-Tear Stones. Learn how to mine the stones yourself. Here. The Bridgehead next to Tarneck tossed a bundle of items to Yeon-woo. Inside were clothes for inmates, a small number of snacks, a pickax necessary for mining, and other various tools. Yeon-woo silently nodded and slung the bundle over his back, moving towards the other inmates. Tarneck watched him go with narrowed eyes. Ahem! I heard hes like his master. Is he good at knowing his place, or does he have something else up his sleeve? Tarneck was uncomfortable with Yeon-woos obedience. He had been in charge of the cave for a long time, so he didnt know much about the events outside. However, hed heard that the Shadow King routinely crushed stages and was a harbinger of disaster. He didnt believe all of it since the Central Bureau was full of guys who loved to bluff and exaggerate, but then the fact remained that Yeon-woo was the Martial Kings disciple. Tarneck ground his teeth even at the sound of the M in Martial King. The young bastard had stormed into the cave saying he needed various life experiences only to escape after a single day complaining of the stuffiness. This was after hed already caused a great deal of havoc. Although the system was blocked, the Martial King didnt seem constrained at all. In fact, Tarneck even broke an arm and five ribs while fighting him. Ooh. Youre pretty good for a geezer. The Martial Kings comment still bounced in his memories. Before Tarneck had been trapped in the Tower, he saw worlds merely as sources of entertainment; they held no special importance to him. It took a lot for a small creature from one of these worlds to get on his nerves. Those damned Trinity Wonder scumbags. Shaojao Jintian raised all his descendants to be riffraff. The Trinity Wonder had opened the Tower and set up the system, so it wasnt surprising that the One-horned tribe, who were descended from one of the trinity, would be strong even without the system. As a result, Tarneck couldnt help feeling uneasy now that a player associated with them had entered the cave. Furthermore, he had turned himself in without any resistance after causing all that mess. It was obvious he had other plans. Follow him. If he does anything suspicious, let me know immediately. Yes, sir. A small voice spoke in his ear and space wavered as it disappeared. Tarneck looked at the path Yeon-woo had taken and turned to the opposite direction. * * * Theyre being careful. Yeon-woo realized that Tarneck and other beings he couldnt see were watching him. He clucked his tongue. The surveillance was heavier than he thought. It didnt seem like it was only because he was a troublemaker. But then, he had no previous association with Tarneck, and it didnt explain why the other Bridgeheads were so hostile to him. I did hear Master caused some trouble a while back. Is this because of that? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. He really isnt helpful in anything other than martial arts. Full of thoughts that would have infuriated the Martial King if he knew, Yeon-woo glanced around. There was quite a large number of criminals in the mineshaft busy hacking away with pickaxes. A few looked Yeon-woo over carefully. Itll be hard to find the Vampiric Lord among all these people. Since she didnt like to show herself, it seemed like it would take some time to find her. It would be nice if I had two or three guys I could order around to do errands. Just then, three people that looked like delinquents approached him. Whats this? A new rookie? You should hurry and greet your seniors. Arent you going to do it? It seemed like they were acting arrogantly to take advantage of a newbie that didnt understand what was going on. Speak of the devil. And threes a sufficient number. Yeon-woo smiled brightly, as though he had just met old friends. Chapter 464 - Central Bureau (6) One. Lets get Two. A grip! One. Lets get! Two. A grip! Each time Yeon-woo strolled around, the players whose foreheads touched the ground trembled. They all sported black eyes. Fuck, where did that guy come from Monstrous bastard! Is the system really blocked for him? When is he going to let us go? Ahhh! My heads getting crushed. At first, theyd been excited that a newbie had come. They planned to order him around and use him to relieve their stress from mining, but as soon as they tried to pick on him, something flashed and they saw stars, which was impossible in the cave. Before they knew it, theyd fallen to the ground. Their seniors, whod been watching from the back, came running over, full of rage. The fight that came after was Fight, my ass! It was a one-sided beating, how could it be called a fight?! The new arrival had practically flown around, and it was hard to believe he wasnt using the system. Despite being surrounded by dozens of strong players, he didnt even blink an eye as he beat them all up. Even Chemical, whom they called their king, received two black eyes and was forced to stick his forehead to the ground. Keeping your hands together behind your back and supporting yourself with only your head and feet wasnt something that humans ought to do, and it was only thanks to the fact that they hadnt slacked off with their individual training that they didnt fall over right away. However, even after hours had passed, they werent allowed to change their positions and were forced to shout another slogan. Fuckanother punk like the Martial King The others turned pale when they heard an inmate mutter to himself. Shit! Damn it! Hes gonna die! But Hm? You know my teacher? T-teacher? The inmates all whipped their heads around to look at Yeon-woo. They had all gone pale. The disciple of the Martial King?! They all remembered how the Martial King had caused a huge ruckus a long time ago, and they even remembered the way he laughed uproariously at the time. So thats why! The Martial King?! No! Damn it! That guy sent his disciple to kill us! Ahhhhh! These punks! They wanted to cry. * * * Get up. Yeon-woo had given them freedom a few hours after that. They all had dark circles under their eyes, making Yeon-woo laugh in disbelief. Hed only planned to beat up the three who picked a fight with him, but before he knew it, he was fighting with most of the inmates in the cave. It was the first time in a long while since hed had a purely physical fight, so he had enjoyed it a little too much. When he fought the last player, who was probably their leader, it had been fun because the player was pretty skilled, unlike the others. But Yeon-woo still beat him up with only five moves. Even while he was covered in dust, the player glowered at Yeon-woo like he was going to run at him the instant he showed any weaknesses. I didnt know the Executioner of Hot Sands would be here. He was long forgotten by now, but he had been active in the Tower before the rule of the Nine Kings. He had gained infamy for massacring rankers on the fifty-first floors Heavy Mountains, and although he wasnt as powerful as the Devil Armys Black Dawn and the One-horned tribes Blood-Red Philosopher, he was as strong as the Gluttony Emperor and Magnus. Hed suddenly disappeared when the era of the Nine Kings dawned, and it turned out he was in this cave. They say some inmates sometimes become Guardians is he aiming for that? The relationship between the Bureau and their criminals and details of their punishment wasnt well known, so Yeon-woo couldnt figure out why the Executioner of Hot Sands was here. However, it was true that the inmates of the Cave of Yaanek were all at least A-ranked players since the prison was directly managed by the Central Bureau. That meant all the inmates here were skilled players who had the right to act arrogantlyalthough Yeon-woo had just beaten them all up. Chemical. What? The Executioner of Hot Sands, Chemical, continued to glower at Yeon-woo. Do mine too. Inmates had a quota of stones to mine every day, but mining wasnt the only way to fill the quota. The Bridgeheads didnt involve themselves with the inmates businesses, so Yeon-woo was telling Chemical to handle his quota for him. Chemical had once been an object of fear, but now he was reduced to a subordinate. His temples twitched with annoyance. Leave it to me, he said in a tight voice. Boom. Boom. He didnt try to hide his anger as he stomped away, taking his subordinates with him. However, despite his rebellious attitude, he didnt say he wouldnt do it. Our master is stealing from the less fortunate, wow! The Summer Queen tried to rein in the Executioner of Hot Sands toostealing from people like thatKing Temper, youre the icing on the cake. Yeon-woo contemplated using Meteor Sword Art on Shanon, then decided to simply ignore him. He watched the inmates following Chemical as they glanced back at him. Thought control. Draconic Eyes. Urrrrng. Suddenly, the air around Yeon-woo shook and messages popped up in front of him. [The suspended Atman System has been partially activated.] [Part of the stages effects have been removed.] [You have regained some strength.] [You have regained some dexterity.] [The skill Draconic Eyes has been activated to observe the inmates.] Yeon-woo controlled his thoughts to recover part of his abilities while quickly scanning the inmates. So, this isnt good enough. His brother said the Vampiric Lord hadnt lost her peak strength. In fact, she had even improved. That meant she was no longer limited by the system. If she tried to hide her presence, no one would be able to find her. And he said the Vampiric Lord could change her face. Her signature skill, Mask of the Dead, could force out memories and the identities from dead souls to create a mask. It was known that the Vampiric Lord lived behind masks since she was targeted by many enemies. If she escaped from the systems limits and could also use Mask of the Dead, it was certain that she was wearing a mask and behaving like someone else. However, she wouldnt be able to completely evade the truth-seeking Draconic Eyes and Fiery Golden Eyes. It would be best if he could recover all his abilities to find her more easily, but nothing good would come from attracting more attention considering the heavy surveillance. Of course, that didnt mean he didnt have a few suspects. In fact, he had four in mind. The first was Chemical, who had just been glaring at him. It was said that beacons dont shine on their own bases, so if she took over the identity of a famous person like the Executioner of Hot Sands, it would be easier for her to hide. However, after Yeon-woo fought with him, he crossed his name off the list. The Draconic Eyes wouldve found something, even though it''s in a weakened state. The second suspect was the halfling who followed Chemical, Mary, carrying a basket of stones. She was a girl who ran small errands for Chemical and his group. But shes strong. Enough to easily defeat Chemical. Under the innocent mask was a hidden strength whose limits Yeon-woo couldnt see. When she met Yeon-woos eyes, she quickly looked at the ground like she was scared, but her eyes were tranquil. The third was a thin Dark Elf, Gylfi, who was mining in the corner without any interest in what was happening around her. She was doing things on her own, as though she didnt enjoy mixing with the other inmates. But shes focusing on the center of the mines veins with her pickaxe. It means her understanding of the Blood-Tear Stones is different from others. On the surface, she seemed weak and she hacked away slowly, but her strength control and the quality of the Blood-Tear Stones she mined were all on a different tier from others. The fact that the other inmates hadnt taken notice of it meant she was of a high caliber and hiding her abilities thoroughly. If shes not the Vampiric Lord, shes someone whos obsessed with getting the Blood-Tear Stones. From what he knew, Dark Elves had a high understanding of different rocks and minerals because of an underground village on their home planet, Nidavellir. It was possible she truly was a Dark Elf. The fourth was The one observing me. It was the one who was following Yeon-woo on Tarnecks orders. Yeon-woo couldnt figure out who it was because he couldnt properly open his Draconic Eyes. The person was trying to hide, but they couldnt escape Yeon-woos keen senses. Based on the abilities they had, it was likely they would be as strong as Chemical had been with the system in place. What the four suspects had in common was that they were opaque and clearly hiding their strength. Should I test them? Yeon-woo wanted to clash with all of them, but he quickly shook his head. No. Then my plans of quietly approaching Laplace and returning with the entrance ticket will fail. The Vampiric Lord had been hiding for over a hundred years from some unknown reason. If he bothered her, she might be displeased. And if I cause trouble here, Tarneck will step up immediately. Ill be stopped if I move rashly. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. It would be easier if I could summon Lana. The Vampiric Lords love for her family was so great that shed sought Jeong-woo, thinking he was Lanas child. If Yeon-woo used Summon of the Dead to call Lana, the Vampiric Lord would react. But this was also far from acting quietly. If the one observing him wasnt the Vampiric Lord, it would become obvious that he could still use his powers. Was there no way to find her other than to continue observing all of them? Wait, perhaps there was one. I can just kidnap all the suspects. He could prevent Tarnecks interference by doing things away from his sight. However, this would mean really screwing the Bureau over. Hed only make them angrier, which wasnt good since they were already furious that hed destroyed the fifty-first floor. He didnt want to do it because he didnt want to be marked as an enemy. Since when have you cared about things like that? But Shanon wasnt wrong either. Yeon-woo looked up at the ceiling contemplatively. Master was fine even after what he did. The mess I make here will probably be blamed on him, too. [Focusing Consciousness...] He began to move his dormant Consciousness to awaken the Stone of Sin and Dragon Heart. The aura he released shook the air. The inmates mining from afar and even the Bridgeheads all stopped what they were doing to look at him. The message that the Atman System was recovered popped up. Ill be following in my teachers footsteps, so what could go wrong.? His Draconic Eyes could see the imperfections splitting through the ceiling and the walls. They were the veins of Blood-Tear Stones. Yeon-woo put his hand on one of them. You said your teacher was useless, and yet youre just going to follow after him He poured his magic power into the imperfections. Rumble! Dust rained down from the shaking ceiling. The cave was about to collapse. Chapter 465 - Central Bureau (7) Doyle sat in the central control room of the floating castle, Laputa, reviewing the incoming reports from various floors of the Tower. Weve completed the takeover of the eleventh floor. The three clans that ruled over the twenty-fourth floor have sworn an oath to serve us. There are two casualties on our side and 241 casualties on theirs We have secured the forty-eighth floor. We have successfully found all the spies from the other clans outside the Tower. The clan leaders suggestion to use Night Watch to root out these spies were very helpful. Thank you, everyone, Doyle replied. Demon Beauty Castle, Illusion Knightage, Iron Throne, and Children of the Forest were known to have the greatest strength among Arthias affiliated organizations. They were also acknowledged for their loyalty to the Shadow King and their willingness to serve on the front lines during battle. They had grown famous as the Four Black Wings. Before Yeon-woo disappeared for his personal reasons, these four forces had already begin faithfully carrying out the order to clear all remnants of the Blood Land, the Elohim, and the Devil Army and seize control of the other clans below the fiftieth floor. Thanks to this, the lower floors and the areas outside the Tower were now firmly established as Arthias territory. Insurgents who refused to recognize and succumb to Arthias authority fled to the upper floors. The rest accepted life within the new order. Due to this development, the fifty-second floor had become the new battleground between Arthias forces and those who opposed them. Arthia was currently in the process of rearranging their forces to crush through this barrier, preparing to strike and rapidly advance up the floors. At the same time, the elite members of Arthia were concentrating on advancing up the Tower, which they had been postponing. At some point, they would have to confront and defeat White Dragon on the seventy-sixth floor. With these plans in the works, Doyle was charged with overseeing these matters on behalf of Yeon-woo. Hyung, may I ask why you are so obsessed with domination? It seems like you are aiming for a system thats even more secure than the one of the Eight Clans. Before Yeon-woo had gone to the fifty-first floor, Doyle had been prodded by his curiosity to ask why Yeon-woo was so motivated to dominate the other clans and reconstruct a new order. At the moment, everyone only saw him as one thing: a tyrant. Once, Yeon-woo was seen as just another elite player born with qualities valued by the Tower. However, as he advanced through the floors and escaped the clutches of death over and over, he seemed to become more vengeful. He seemed to be obsessed with swallowing the entire Tower, as though it were the compensation he was owed. It seemed like he was trying to become the next challenger to go toe to toe with Allforone, just like the Summer Queen in the past. However, from what Doyle knew of Yeon-woo, he didnt really have a great deal of hunger for power or honor. He took revenge on those who were involved in the unjust death of his younger brother, punishing those who turned a blind eye to his brothers plight. This was why Doyle thought Yeon-woo would feel satisfied after revitalizing the legends of Heaven Wing and Arthia. However, the plans that Yeon-woo had put into motion were very different from what Doyle expected. Doyle. Yeah? It occurred to me one day. What? As long as this Tower exists, the warfare will never end. Even after I complete my revenge, the biggest enemy will still remain. Who would that The Tower. Doyle was speechless. I plan to tear down the Tower someday. To do that, I need to gather more faith. Doyle did not know what kind of picture Yeon-woo was drawing. He could only guess that Yeon-woo had a plan that stretched far into the future and was much wider in scope than Doyle could imagine. Yeon-woos followers also knew, deep down, that whatever Yeon-woo was planning would not hurt them. Even if it is harmful, if it is the will of a god, then I, as an Apostle to a god myself, must only observe and carry out his will. Apostles were those who acted on behalf of their gods will. They were the ones who led believers at the forefront so that the gods words could be preached to the world. Arthia would soon become Yeon-woos faithful congregation, and Doyle would be the liaison between them and their god. Thus, he could never have doubts or question the will of his god. For the first time in his life, Doyle had chosen for himself, so he served with all his heart. Furthermore, this moment in time was extraordinary. Five days from now, as soon as the restoration of the fifty-first floor is complete, we will build a basecamp there. Since it will be an outpost for conquest, each clan, including the Black Wings, must send their elites and rankers to man the basecamp. I trust that the Children of the Forest will make sure that there is no disruption in supplies, Doyle said, conveying Yeon-woos orders. Yes, sir. Yes, sir. Doyle laid back in his chair, his eyes half closed as the answers rolled in. The never-ending work was tiring, but he knew that hed grow even busier during the lead up to the actual conquest. Doyle wanted to close his eyes for just a bit. Behind him, the phantasm of the Summer Queen glanced over his shoulder before turning around and disappearing. Silence fell on Laputa. *** Um, Boss As Chemical was walking inside a tunnel, one of his faithful subordinates, Sudo, called out to him after looking at his expression for a while. Sudo was the leader of the group whod challenged Yeon-woo. What? Chemical asked. As soon as he saw Chemicals sharp eyes, Sudo automatically straightened his back. Those eyes belonged to a killer who had slaughtered hundreds of players without batting an eyelid. They were eyes that would make anyone feel a cold tingle down their spine. Anyone who defied that gaze would get struck down, their heads chopped off or else turned into a smear of red added to the Blood-Tear Stones. Sudo also felt an icy coldness running down his spine. However, Im more scared of him than the captain, Sudo thought as he recalled Yeon-woos unyielding, blazing eyes. His fear of Chemical disappeared. If Chemical was a ferocious beast, Yeon-woo was morelike a ghost. A ghost that moved silently but devoured its victims completely and mercilessly. Yeon-woo possessed something intangible that affected everyones very core. Yeon-woo reminded him of the Martial King, another elite player whod entered the Tower several decades ago and shocked the established order. Chemical, who was the strongest amongst the prisoners in the cave, had suffered the worst beating from the Martial King. In the end, Chemical had to submit to the domination of both teacher and student. It was understandable that he would be in such a foul mood. However, as he looked into Chemicals unpredictable eyes, Sudo hesitated to speak, even though he felt like he needed to convey the opinions of his subordinates. He gave the halfling Mary a side glance, but Mary continued whistling away as if she neither saw nor cared to acknowledge Sudos glance. Damn messenger kid! Sudo muttered under his breath, vowing to kick her ass if he had the chance. What is it! Chemical screamed, making Sudo snap out of his thoughts. Uhsh-shouldnt w-we use th-the Blood-Tear Stones? Sudo managed to stutter. Blood-Tear Stones? Chemical repeated, a little bit of madness gleaming in his eyes. Sudo nodded vigorously. If we let him continue to run around as he likes, there will be divisions between the brothers. Before that happens, shouldnt we put him in his place in front of everyone? Hmm. Chemicals wild madness seemed to subside for a moment. He contemplated for a while, then stated, You do know what it means to use the Blood-Tear Stones, dont you? Yes, I know. No. You dont know, Chemical said in a low voice. Sir, I know, Sudo responded confidently. He had already started speaking his mind, so his voice took on more strength. Adamantine, which could increase magic power to a monstrous extent, was made from Blood-Tear Stones, which in turn were only found in the Cave of Yaaneck. It was partly the reason why many prisoners decided not to leave despite finishing their sentence. As long as one met the daily quota, one could keep any extra minerals. If they managed to collect a large amount, they would have a huge advantage upon their return to the Tower since they had enough materials to create top-level artifacts. It was for this reason that Sudo, Mary, and Chemical were told by their superiors to stake out the Cave of Yaaneck. They were ordered to do two things: collect as many Blood-Tear Stones as possible and find the dormant Blood Essence hidden somewhere inside the cave. However, even if the Central Bureau turned a blind eye to their personal collections of Blood-Tear Stones, they would never allow someone to take the Blood Essence. So, over the past few decades, the group moved secretly to add brothers one by one and search for the Blood Essence. By now, they had a good idea of its location: the heart of the cave. Due to the caves uncharted depths, even the Central Bureau did not know what dangers lurked there. The only thing they had left to do was to search for a way into the heart of the cave. However, a disciple of Martial King appeared all of a sudden. Was this really a coincidence? They did not think any information leaked about their activities, but the Central Bureau might have noticed something. Whatever the reason was, the appearance of the disciple had thrown a big wrench into their plans. The heavier surveillance from Tarneck and the other Bridgeheads meant that their movements were restricted. Moreover, the brothers whom theyd recruited werent united with similar ideals but only cared about getting a share of the spoils once they found the Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence. If their Chemical lost his authority, it was highly probable that their hierarchies and alliances would fall apart. Some were already extremely agitated, and in order to keep the brothers together and focus on the search one more, they had no choice but to subdue this unexpected variable as soon as possible. Fortunately, there was a way using the Blood-Tear Stones. The upper management already figured out how Blood-Tear Stones could be used to circumvent the system limitation on their powers, and they could regain their skills as rankers. The cave was filled with so manyBlood-Tear Stones, that it was almost impossible not to stumble over one. If they went all out, the Central Bureau would definitely discover their plot. However, if they controlled their use of the Blood-Tear Stones, they would be able to avoid the Central Bureaus surveillance. In fact, they had even tested out this several times. Still, if they wanted to challenge Yeon-woo, they would have to take on this much risk, at the very least. This might even become a rebellion, Sudo thought. Are you all of the same mind? Chemical asked as he looked at the other brothers. Since he knew what Sudo knew, he understood Sudos intent and meaning. Everyone nodded with firm expressions. Alright. Let me consider it. I will give you an answer within the day. Thank you for considering our opinions. I need to organize my thoughts. Leave Mary and take the others away. Sudo glanced at the halfling girl. Chemical always conferred with the halfling when it came to making important decisions regarding the brotherhoods movements. Chemical probably relied on the unique competence that halflings possessed. The lesser races tended to develop traits in order to survive. When only Chemical and the halfling Mary remained, Chemical suddenly went down on his knees, pounding his head on the ground. Bam! Blood splattered as his forehead tore open. His sudden actions did not match the image and prestige associated with the Executioner of Hot Sands. His wild and fierce eyes softened into those of an innocent sheep. If someone who knew Chemical or if the brothers saw this scene, they would have been in turmoil. As if she were used to this behavior, Mary sat cross-legged on a rock nearby. She no longer looked busy and deferential to the brothers, and instead, the dignity and body language of a leader were apparent in her actions. Im very sorry. Whatever. Things cant go smoothly all the time. It wasnt your mistake. Who would have guessed that the goddamn Martial Kings disciple would appear? Even upper management didnt expect this. Chemical commanded the movements of the Brotherhood in the Cave of Yaaneck, however, it was halfling Mary who had been tasked to monitor and evaluate them. He knew that her reputation had once reached the stars and that she was an ancient being. Chemical could not even guess her true identity. The only thing he was certain of was that if she wanted it to happen, manyif not allof the prisoners and guards would perish in this place. What should I do? You must recall how Martial King pulled down our stature and prestige a long time ago. As Mary recalled that fateful days events, she grew angry. All of the plans they had prepared became useless thanks to Martial Kings raging destruction, something that he did whenever he was bored. His attempt to relieve his boredom had led to a tremendous amount of damage, including the destruction of all the Blood Essence that they had found. As Sudo said, it isnt very important whether or not the disciple knows what were doing. Crack! Mary ground her teeth. Her eyes glittered with malice. He must have come with some plan in mind. Now, some sensational incident will surely explode, and like last time, theres a huge possibility that our work up to now will be all for naught. If thats the case, we should definitely use the Blood-Tear Stones against him! No. its not enough, Mary said as she cut Chemicals words off. She shook her head and continued, Its obvious that hes circumvented the limitations of the Towers system just as my teacher has done. We wont be able to survive by just from using the Blood-Tear Stones to increase our magic power. We need to regain the protection of the Towers system at all costs. The disciple is outside the limitations of the Tower? Chemicals realization of this absurd fact showed up in his facial expression. H-How! Trust me. Im sure of it. Doesnt the One-horned tribe have their own cursed means of not relying on the system? Ah. Chemical suddenly swallowed without thinking. Even an idiot would understand the implications. All high rankers knew of the One-horned tribes unbreakable wall: Mugong. Thenwhat can we do? Chemical asked in a trembling voice. Marys sharp eyes glittered. Well have to move our plans forward. Thats! Although we havent found the Blood Essences exact location, we know its approximate location, so well go there. Tell Sudo and the other brothers to immediately start a rebellion. Using the Blood-Tear Stones to regain the Tower systems protection, the brothers could revolt and push against the Central Bureaus managers. During the confusion, Chemical and Mary would enter the heart of the cave and take the Blood Essence. If the rebellion was successful, the Cave of Yaaneck would fall into the hands of the brotherhood. Even if the rebellion failed, they would have acquired the Blood Essence, so it was a win-win situation. Although they were moving a year ahead of schedule, they were almost ready to make a move. Chemical stood without any hesitation. The madness in his eyes, which had been repressed by Mary, reappeared and spread throughout his body. Mary also got up to do what she needed to do. Rumble! Suddenly, the whole cave began to shake. Chills ran down both their backs as soon as they instinctively raised their heads, their expressions stiffened. Bits of stone and dust descended, and cracks started to appear and spread across the ceiling as the quaking intensified. No way, this fucker has already made his move? Although they expected a disciple of the Martial King to act without any concern, neither of them expected that he would cause a commotion only a few hours after arriving. The Guardians like Tarneck would be closely monitoring any developments from now on. They had just been planning their own rebellion but in that short period of time, the unthinkable had already turned into reality. The disciple of Martial King even was crazier than his teacher! Kwang! Clatter! Clunk! The cave shook as though it were starting to collapse. Fuck! Marys screams were swallowed by the roar of the caves shaking walls. Chapter 466 - Central Bureau (8) What? Say that again, Tarneck said with a frown as his subordinate Ohn delivered her report. Ohn bowed her head and responded, We tried to take him by forcebut he was too powerful, so we were forced to retreat. There is no other excuse. I am sorry. Tarneck was left speechless. He gulped. Ohn was apologizing for her failure, but she had served him for countless decades, successfully completing all her tasks with precision. Tarneck knew that the situation was serious if Ohn couldnt handle it. At first, hed also thought that the report he heard was absurd, so he could understand how embarrassed and surprised she must have been when she saw the events unfolding before her own eyes. They say that the student is better than the teacherso this guy is more terrible than the Martial King! The Martial Kings old nickname was Walking Disaster because he caused havoc in every place that he visited and left it a disaster zone. But even that guy was quiet for four days after entering the Cave of Yaaneck. However, this new guy had already caused a ruckus after only a few hours! He did not stop at beating up prisoners or the guards, he was destroying the entire cave. When he was told that this new arrival had touched the main vein, Tarneck had let out an involuntary sigh. What a crazy guy! Didnt he know that if this place caved in, he would die along with everyone else as well?! Of course, hoping that Martial Kings disciple would possess common sense was wishful thinking, so Tarneck had to push that thought out of his mind. The question how this disciple of Martial King escaped from the limitations of the system also briefly crossed his mind. However, again, he felt it was pointless to use common sense to find an answer. Tarneck had to quickly organize his thoughts. For the Central Bureau, the Cave of Yaaneck was a very important place that could not be damaged since it was a mine that contained important minerals like the Blood-Tear Stones, the main material of Adamantine. It was an indispensable source of funds for the Central Bureau, which was always in constant need of money. It was also a place where one could obtain clues about outside beings, including the otherworld gods. It wasnt supposed to be ruined like this. Losing the Cave of Yaaneck would be a fatal financial blow for the Central Bureau. Tarneck was also worried that he would lose Laplace before getting all the information out of him. Apart from all this, Tarneck thought, This is unacceptable! As the once-revered Devil King, his pride would not allow this failure. If he were pushed and toyed just as hed been during the Martial Kings time, he might just as well bite down on his tongue and die. From this point forward, all guards are ordered to assemble at the locations I have designated. Keep the prisoners at bay with a minimal amount of manpower. Everyone else must arm themselves for combat. Our target is that Shadow King ###! No matter what happens, be sure to catch him! If necessary, I will even allow you to kill! Tarneck blasted a message to all the Bridgeheads scattered throughout the cave, regardless if they were working or taking a break. The purpose of the Central Bureaus existence was to manage the stage and maintain order. Naturally, direct intervention with players was subject to system sanctions. Thus, even though the Central Bureau used the Towers system to deal with prisoners, it had never physically punished them. If players were injured or killed, the Central Bureau would suffer a much larger loss in retaliation. Telling his subordinates that they could kill meant that Tarneck would take on all responsibility. He was showing his willingness to resolve this issue no matter what the cost. Ohn, you should contact the Central Bureau immediately. I need the assistance of the special police team. Tell them I need a substantial force that is ready to take action right away. Let them know that the opponent is a player who is said to be one of the Nine Kings, and he is a monster who is also a disciple of the Martial King. As Ohn was about to acknowledge the order with a nod, another messenger fell between the two of them. It was Neng. Unlike Ohn who was Tarnecks subordinate in the cave, Neng was Tarnecks right-hand man. He had served Tarneck for thousands of years since the Demon World. He was also the deputy director. Nengs expression was stiff. I have an urgent message! What was more urgent than trying to stop the cave from collapsing? Tarneck was about to tell Neng to hold off on reporting any insignificant information until they defeated Yeon-woo. However, as he listened to Nengs report, he grew dumbfounded, his eyes widening. Chemical and other prisoners of the Brotherhood have rebelled! The prisoners resistance is so powerful that the prison guards are struggling to contain them! What? It was one dramatic disaster after another. Tarneck was facing a growing mound of troubles. *** Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The inside of the cave shook violently. What is happening? As he was absorbing the mineral vein with Hades Spirit Eating Sword, Yeon-woo was flabbergasted by an unexpected development. [The Blood-Tear Stones recognized by Extrasensory Perception have been absorbed through Hades Spirit Eating Sword!] [You have acquired 15 high-quality Blood-Tear Stones.] [You have acquired 179 intermediate-quality Blood-Tear Stones.] [You have acquired 90 high-intermediate-quality Blood-Tear Stones.] [The acquired Blood-Tear Stones have been refined. You have succeeded in creating and obtaining a new type of mineral, Blood Essence.] [You have acquired 3 Blood Essence.] [You have acquired 3 Blood Essence.] Blood-Tear Stones were the main ingredient of Adamantine, so Yeon-woo was planning to take a lot of them if the chance presented itself. He wanted to recreate the Adamantine Nova, which theyd used to create Kynee, to bolster Hades Spirit Eating Sword. And to kill two birds with one stone, he thought about kidnapping the Vampiric Lord, too. However, the Blood-Tear Stones hed absorbed with Hades Spirit Eating Sword had combined with each other to create something completely different. [Blood Essence] [Category: Mineral] [Rank: EX] [Description: A completely new mineral created from the concentration and purification of many Blood-Tear Stones. The color of the mineral is deeper than that of blood. The exact origin of this mineral is unknown, but it appears that it originates from solidified blood shed by a great entity. It boasts extreme hardness. It cannot be used easily, but if the essential material contained in this mineral can be purified, an enormous amount of energy can be obtained. Based on this quality, the mineral has the potential to become an energy tank.] Yeon-woo had never heard of Blood Essence before. Even his brother, who had collected and gathered almost all of the information and secrets of the Tower had never come across this mineral. Yeon-woo perused the contents of his brothers diary to see if there was any information, but he could not find anything. Furthermore, the rank and the description of the energy tank caught Yeon-woos eyes. Materials with an EX rank were never openly traded in the Tower. In addition, if it had the potential to become an energy tank, even high rankers would foam at the mouth and grow blind with greed. Since everyone wanted more magic power, especially mages and elementalists, Yeon-woo would be able to set whatever price he wanted. Thus, the appearance of this new mineral was not something bad for Yeon-woo. It might not become the Adamantine that he wanted, but if he brought it to Brahm and Henova, they would be able to experiment with the mineral and make a lot of good items. However, there was something about the energy in the Blood Essence that felt familiar: it was divine power. However, it was not the divine power of a god in the Tower, but of a god with a completely different characteristic. It possessed chaos. And just as he couldnt understand how the Crawling Chaos appeared in the Tower, woo did not understand why this otherworld gods divine power was here. It really looks like coagulated Blood Essence from a living being. The Blood Essence seems to have come from something living yet not living at the same time. Why arent the Central Bureau people doing anything about this? Very little was known about the origin of Blood-Tear Stones. Those who knew of its existence only knew that the Blood-Tear Stones came from mines managed by the Central Bureau. However, in Yeon-woos eyes, the Blood Essence was the true state of the material; the Blood-Tear Stones were just fragmented parts. SoCave of Yaaneckwhat exactly are the coordinates of this place? Yeon-woo strongly felt that the realms the Central Bureau classified as unexplored lands might actually contain secrets bigger than anyone knew. Maybe they even held the key to understanding the meaning or origin of the Tower. In any case, it seemed that he unexpectedly peeked at one of the secrets of the Central Bureau. It was a welcome surprise. Although hed been taken aback at first, it wasnt something detrimental. However, something else confused Yeon-woo. A rebellion? The cave walls had shaken as if they would collapse at any moment while he was absorbing the veins of Blood-Tear Stones at a rapid rate, and the prisoners began to behave strangely. Instead of being terrified and confused, theyd begun moving in an orderly fashion, as though theyd been waiting for this moment. They gathered into formations, and those in the rear began to support the attack on the guards by bringing out weapons and supplies from somewhere. Additionally, most of the prisoners had shoved handfuls of the finely ground, powder-like Blood-Tear Stones into their mouths, releasing the magic power that had been restrained. The Towers system and its functions returned to all the prisoners, and as they regained their skills, the impressive Effects of various skills filled the cave, making the Bridgeheads suffer injuries. No matter how strong the Bridgeheads were, the sheer number of prisoners overwhelmed them. Also, since they were in a narrow tunnel, there wasnt much room to maneuver. Still, the Bridgeheads did not easily crumble. Drive out the prison guards! You dare treat us like slaves all this time? Youre all dead! In the name of the Brotherhood, we will punish the Central Bureau for monopolizing the Blood-Tear Stones and taking control of the Tower! The prisoners side used pickaxes and bamboo spears as weapons while calling out their skills. Damn it! Stop them! How did they escape the constraints on the system? Is that important now? These damn players. If anyone heard what theyre saying, theyd think we were exploiting them! You were the ones blinded by money and whined to stay here! Tarneck is coming soon! Hold on until then! On the Bridgeheads side, the guards tried to reinstate the system constraints and restrict the prisoners once more. In the meantime, they used their authority and rights as Central Bureau prison guards to quickly build up a defense. There was an impasse between those who wanted to break through and those who blocked them. No one seemed to care about the bits of rock and cave matter that fell all around them. Kya! This is pure chaos, pure chaos. How come these things happen everywhere our master shows up? His ability to bring utter chaos and destruction is no longer an art but science now, right? Shanon added his usual comments, but Yeon-woo just ignored him and frowned. My kidnapping plan has failed. Hed intended to use the chaos of the impending cave implosion to kidnap those whom he suspected to be the Vampiric Lord and quietly exiting. Tarneck would be distracted with rectifying the confusion after part of the cave collapsed, allowing Yeon-woo to slip through. Yeon-woo would have then used that chance to find Laplace. However, his plan was now in shambles. There was confusion here, for sure, but it had created the opposite of the effect he desired. It was clear that the prisoners had been planning a rebellion for a long time, and they had coincidentally rebelled at the exact same time that Yeon-woo planned the collapse of the cave. He felt like he had been hit on the back of his head. Moreover, the prisoners had figured out an unconventional way to free themselves from the constraints of the system, so trying to kidnap anyone during the chaos was now impossible. Ah, things are becoming too complicated. Where the hell are you? Who can pull off something of this scale while avoiding the watchful gazes of the Central Bureau? Yeon-woo had two suspects in mind: the Daud Brethren and Sea of Time. Both were classified as large clans, but players considered them secret organizations since they rarely engaged in external activities. Unsurprisingly, not much was known about their movements or purposes. Jeong-woo did not have much contact with them either, so Yeon-woo found it difficult to understand their objectives. It may have also been the Vampiric Lords doing. Even if the Vampiric Lord had managed to hide her identity in Cave of Yaaneck, it was possible that she was now openly using her skill and playing a hidden ace. Or It could be both. Yeon-woo could not ignore the possibility that the Vampiric Lord was taking advantage of the situation for her own purposes. Yeon-woo had planned to sneak in and sneak out without causing too much of a stir. However, in the end, with such a complicated situation unfolding, Yeon-woo decided that he had to act. Where are these guys? Using his Extrasensory Perception, Yeon-woo realized at once that the main culprits of the chaos, Chemical and the halfling Mary, were nowhere to be found. Yeon-woo quickly expanded his Extrasensory Perception to encompass a larger area. He found a group of five deep in the cave, hurrying to the unexplored area that Tarneck had warned them not to enter. It was also a path to the heart of the cave. So, theyre using their pawns to rebel and deflect attention while they seek out what they truly want? Make others look one way while they go another way. Its a good strategy. At least, it would have been a good strategy if he werent here. Yeon-woo raised his head as he refrained from saying what he thought out loud. he had already absorbed all the Blood-Tear Stones from the veins. Only the dregs remained, so he was no longer interested in absorbing more. Even if he didnt do anything, the cave would probably soon collapse due to the constant shocks. Shanon, Hanryeong. Hahaha! Are we finally able to cause our own havoc? Do you know how painful it is only being a spectator while the master has fun? Please give us your orders. Pull Gylfi and Tarnecks forces over here. In the meantime, Im going to pursue the party of five who are heading deeper inside the cave. I will execute your order! Understood. Ssss! The two shadows separated from Yeon-woos shadow and traveled through the cave at a high speed. Boo. Iawaityourorders. A red portal appeared beneath Yeon-woos feet for an instant before his surroundings completely changed. Below his feet, Yeon-woo saw five people, including Chemical and the halfling Mary, sliding down the tunnel. Then, as if they suddenly felt a deathly aura, Chemical and Mary stopped running and raised their heads. You! [Sky Wings] Swish! Yeon-woo descended as his wings extended out. He did not know when Tarneck would manage to find him, so Yeon-woo wanted to quickly suppress this group and hide. He didnt have time to engage in any conversation. His first target was Chemical. You! Chemical had already regained his skills, and with a twisted face, he attempted to counterattack. It was an opportunity to repay the humiliation that he had received just a moment ago. Chemical wasnt sure if he could withstand Yeon-woo if he were still constrained, but now that hed regained the powers that gave him the name Executioner of Hot Sands, he thought he could break that arrogant persons neck. Bang! But Chemical didnt even have the chance to lift a finger, he had already fallen to the ground, foaming at the mouth and unconscious. His body was quickly sucked into the shadows. Thats one, Yeon-woo muttered as he moved onto his next target, Mary. He looked as though he were only walking leisurely in the park. Swallow him, right now! Mary cried out. Swoosh! A tremendous suction force burst out of Marys outstretched palm. Bathorys Vampiric Sword! Someone other than Yeon-woo was using the Vampiric Lords signature skill. Chapter 467 - Central Bureau (9) No. Its similar but different. For a brief moment, Yeon-woo thought that Mary was the Vampiric Lord, but he quickly shook his head. It was obvious that she was using a skill with Effects and characteristics similar to that of Bathorys Vampiric Sword, but the power difference was too great. Unlike Bathorys Vampiric Sword, which greedily devoured everything it touched, Marys skill only generated a mild suction force. It did not feel dangerous or raise much concern. It was clearly an underdeveloped version of Bathorys Vampiric Sword. Maybe she has some form of relationship with the Vampiric Lord. Yeon-woo flapped his Sky Wings and pulled Vigrid out of his subspace. Though not as dangerous as Bathorys Vampiric Sword, Marys skill was not entirely weak. It was a race skill that Vampires, Dhampir, Varcolac, Strigoi, and so on collectively possessed. Its main characteristic was an energy drain that allowed the user to recover stamina and magic power by absorbing blood from an injured opponent. Once the skill level increased to a certain point, instead of sucking blood, the user could inject magic power into the opponent and control them like puppets. It was because of this characteristic that vampires were despised and rejected by many races since ancient times. The inclusion, accidental or otherwise, of one of these vampiric races within a human society could destroy entire villages and countries. Moreover, vampiric beings survived with the blessings of the night and the moon. Since most humans adore the sun and were active during the day, many people found it difficult to understand and get along with the vampiric races. Thus, vampires were hunted whenever they appeared. There were even vampire hunters called Krsnik who pursued and hunted vampires for a living. From the moment they were born, vampires had to hide their identities. They had to live as quietly as a dead rat, avoiding the attention of others and constantly moving their home bases to avoid capture. It seemed like their destiny was to be chased forever. Then, the Vampiric Lord had been born. She questioned the fate that seemed unavoidable for all vampires, and she cultivated her powers and fought against the world as the Vampiric Lord. She wanted the moon to be the center of attention that floated over the tower. It was then that she confronted Allforone. She failed to realize her dream and was beaten back and sent to the void, with only her sword left behind in the Tutorial as a reminder of her existence. Afterwards, the various vampiric races scattered into the darkness. To this day, they missed their queen and waited for the day she would rise again and lead them to glory. In the meantime, they were adamant about hiding in the darkness until that day came. However, there was a vampire in front of Yeon-woo. She seemed pretty strong, as well. It was evident that she was a high-status member of the vampiric race. Its natural that the Executioner of Hot Sands, who can rival most of the Nine Kings, decided to serve under her. Bathorys Vampiric Sword was a unique skill created from the evolution of Kudraks Teeth, and Yeon-woo could tell how powerful she was just by looking at the vampiric teeth on her Kudrak. It seemed that the skill had almost reached full maturity. As the cave collapsed around them, the Kudraks Teeth sucked in the dust and rocks, creating a suction vortex that spun at a fierce speed. The air itself shook around Yeon-woo while Mary stared at him with a frown. It was terrifying to see silk-strand veins sprouting like a spiderweb all over her pale face. Only the vampire nobility possessed this appearance. If Yeon-woo hadnt reacted in time, he would have been eaten whole. The suction power seemed greedy to consume him. I think Im going in the right direction. If someone like her was here, it meant that the Vampiric Lord was probably close by. Butthe scent of her blood is different from that of ordinary vampires. Since vampires did not reveal their identities openly, even Jeong-woo did not have much contact with them. However, the ones that he did encounter all possessed a similar scent that was reminiscent of the nights sweetness. Yeon-woo had grown familiar with this type of smell because he often clashed with his younger brothers light property, which was opposite to his own. The smell right now had a very different feel, which intrigued him. Well, I guess Ill check out what the difference is. [Draconic Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] Yeon-woo opened his glowing, golden dragon eyes and swung Vigrid roughly along the grain and imperfections of the violent tornado. [The hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Durendal, is released.] [Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword] Thwack! As soon as the shining Vigrid struck, a black aura exploded out and instantly cut through the tornado. Pieces of the tornado smashed against the caves walls and ceiling, adding to the speed of the caves collapse. Marys torso floated up into the air, her body cleanly cut off at the waist. Her face was flushed with blood and seemed frozen. Her blood spread like a fog, and the fire that rose along the severed areas, swallowing up her upper and lower bodies and turning them to ash. If anyone saw this, they would say that he killed her too ruthlessly. However, Yeon-woo remained vigilant because he knew all too well that a physical form was something that vampires only made for conveniences sake. As expected, the blood in the air suddenly spread out like spilled ink. The edges of the spiky pools of blood turned into various beasts that rushed towards Yeon-woo. Dozens of dire wolves ran along the ceiling and walls, bearing their sharp teeth. A meter-long giant bat appeared from the ceiling and screeched out an ultrasonic soundwave. The caves floor shook as the undead prisoners who had died in the Cave of Yaaneck throughout the years appeared one by one out of the reddish ground. Yeon-woo couldnt help laughing at the legion of the undead. Since they were a race that was blessed by the night, vampires had excellent skills in utilizing the undead and ghosts. But even so To bring out a legion of undead against the person who sits atop the Throne of Deathhow laughable. It was as if a player who had swung a sword a few times challenged the Martial King to a sword fight. Yeon-woo stomped firmly on the ground with his left foot. His shadow on the ground started to stretch, forming thorns that stood upright and pierced through the dire wolves. If one thorn couldnt do the job, then two, three, or four more sprang up to pierce Marys undead. They flew up like flickering flames and turned everything into ash. All of a sudden, Mary appeared through the thicket of shadowy thorns and brought down her fingernails down his temples. Bang! Yeon-woo quickly lifted Vigrid up to stop Mary, and he sank into the dirt from the force of her strike. His wrists tingled from the impact. Although she was small in stature, her strength and power were immense, enough to contend with any of the Nine Kings. It seemed that her skills were not confined to just magic and race-based abilities. [Eight Extreme Swords - Secret Skill Explosion] Yeon-woo pulled Vigrid in as he attempted a counterattack. As he expected, his sharp and powerful attack didnt meet a counterattack. Poof! Mary suddenly turned into a bloody haze and escaped Vigrids blade. Bam! Bam! Bam! This time, she reappeared around Yeon-woos ankles and continued her attack. Blood mist swirled around her hands as she attacked. As the walls started to shatter and collapse, more rocks and dust rained down. Oh, shes even using physical combat skills. Yeon-woos eyes widened as he avoided her strikes. Although her attacks could not be considered a martial art, the skill level was not something that could be acquired and properly executed with just a few days of practice. In addition, she incorporated her bloodline properties into her attack, multiplying its force effectively. This meant that she had accumulated a lot of experience through battle. A person with this ability could not have escaped everyones attention or avoided rumors. However, Yeon-woo could not guess who she was. The name she used, Mary, had to be fake. If not Maybe shes an ancient existence that no one remembers. Throughout the thousands of years of the Towers history, countless figures appeared and fell, including those who left a strong myth behind while others flamed brightly for a brief moment before fading into obscurity. Most beings belonged to the latter category, and the longer the time passed, one was inevitably forgotten. Maybe this halfling vampire had suffered the same fate. Yeon-woo guessed that she had to be at least 800 years old. Just like Allforone or the Summer Queen, she was a living ancient monster. Bang! Bang! Bang! However despite that, Yeon-woo didnt encounter any difficulty. His sword skills had already reached a level that not only allowed him to easily take Marys physical attacks but also to counterattack from time to time.In addition, the black flames that sparked and spread out each time they collided tempered her ferocious aura. Boom! Boom! Boom! The tense confrontation between the two continued without pause. The impacts of their clashes spread out and hastened the collapse of the cave walls. The others who followed Mary had long been buried in a pile of rocks, screaming with their last breaths. Slash! Yeon-woo neatly cut Marys left arm off. It floated into the air as Mary frowned. Her blood mist covered the wound on her shoulder and attempted to regenerate her arm. She could fight without pausing because she had the ability to regenerate quickly. However, this wasnt something without limits. How much of her blood had she used up by now? It seemed to be around two-thirds. Her recovery, as well as all sorts of other vampiric skills, including blood-based magic, consumed her blood instead of magic power. If it were any other battle, she would have already absorbed this bastards blood and replenished her supply. However, she was struggling too much, and the fog, which could be called her actual body, was starting to fade. She hadnt been able to accumulate too much blood in the cave over the past few decades. Mary realized that Yeon-woo was strong. When she left the Tower decades ago, she thought only the Martial King, Summer Queen, and the Head Bishop could contend with her. She could not make sense of her current predicament and the impossible existence in front of her. Eventually, Marys tiny body was marked with cuts and bruises as she slashed nonstop against Vigrid. Yeon-woo was aware of her condition and continued this battle of attrition, slowly depleting her supply of blood. Shhh! Then, in a brief moment, Yeon-woos left hand tore through space and struck Marys face. Explode? As soon as she instinctively had that thought, Mary cut her own neck with her razor-sharp nails. It was a terrifying sight to behold; a childlike halfling cutting her own head off without any hesitation. As her little head bounced into the air, the explosion that shed feared blasted it into smithereens. A distance away from the explosion, blood mist clumped together, and Mary reappeared. Her complexion was ghastly pale, and a dry sweetness fluttered in her mouth. Haahaaare you even human? How dare you put me in this state? However, as if there was no need for a conversation, Yeon-woo fluttered his wings and activated Blink. He instantly appeared behind her. Mary instinctively straightened her back and moved to the side while clenching her jaw, but Yeon-woo was in close pursuit, his vertical pupils glittering as he stared at her coldly. Mary finally understood what the strange feeling shed felt when they first clashed was. He was looking at her as prey, something to be hunted. She became extremely annoyed. How dare he? Who does he think he is to do this to me? As a noble of the night with a lifespan of thousands of years, she had always been a winner and a predator. Even when her people were chased by the Krsnik, she was always a person who looked down on them from above. However, she was being thoroughly embarrassed at this moment! Eventually, Mary pulled out a Blood-Tear Stone from her belt. She wanted to avoid doing this as much as she could. However, there was no other way. Devour. She finally unveiled her vampiric skill and unleashed Kudraks Teeth. Four large fangs appeared on her palm and munched on the Blood-Tear Stone, cracking it open. She sucked in the essence at a rapid pace. Ah. Mary exclaimed instinctively as a warmth spread along her back. A seemingly infinite amount of power spread throughout her body as her blood haze regained its color. It was said that Blood-Tear Stones were made of blood shed by an otherworld god, and it possessed the qualities of a divine beings blood. After draining the energy in it, her vitality returned. Hahaha! Mary laughed openly. A fang as big as a thumb popped out between her lips, glinting hideously in the light. She felt an urgent desire to bite off the throat of the cocky guy in front of her. Once she located the Blood Essence, she would have a chance to glimpse what it was like to be a divine being. However, Im not in possession of it yet. Still, she reassured herself that should be able to find it soon. She achieved a form of awakening by swallowing the Blood-Tear Stone with Kudraks Teeth. With this, a new vampire sword would be born, and furthermore, the foundation for transcendence was set! She had been cooped up in this cave for decades for this exact reason. And now, she had to quickly get rid of the guy in front of her who was tying her down. So thats how you use it. Yeon-woo smiled as he observed Marys actions. Mary frowned, not knowing what he was talking about, but soon, she saw the things he was pulling out, her eyes widened in disbelief. W-w-waitisis that? Why was the Blood Essence that shed been searching for over the past few decades in his hands? For a moment, Marys mind grew completely blank. She could not fathom what had happened. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword has broken the Blood Essence and absorbed the divine power within it!] [The blood left behind by the otherworld god has been taken apart, and Divine Factors and divinity are slowly being absorbed.] [Be careful! It is a substance that does not belong to the Tower. You are risking the status Infection.] The energy drain, which appeared to be more powerful than that of Kudraks Teeth or even the Vampiric Lords signature skill, was being activated. He was casually doing what she had always dreamed of doing for so longand with such a smug expression! Crack! At that moment, something snapped in a section of Marys mind. She realized why Yeon-woo hadnt quickly overpowered her. He wanted to observe her using the Blood Essence and Blood-Tear Stone. He had only been toying with her to gather information. Furious that she was being mocked all this time, Mary raised her magic power to its limits and exploded towards Yeon-woo. Boo, Yeon-woo called out as if annoyed by the sudden outburst. The space in front of her swayed strangely as two solid lines formed diagonally in front of her. Inferno Sight burst open. As soon as she met Boos eyes, Mary stiffened. She had lived as a noblewoman for over a thousand years, but that didnt mean that she could challenge those with higher ranks than herself. Her instincts were tied to her soul. A sense of utter fear started spreading throughout her body. A memory that shed long buried had reappeared. Vampires were a race blessed by the night. Of course, their origins came from the Demon King. There was no way they could resist him. He was the only entity who could overpower her other than the Vampiric Lord that she respected. The eyes of the Demon King Mephistopheles, who looked at the entire vampiric race as if they were insects, had suddenly appeared in front of her. The horror of the past rushed back. I-impossible! Faust? Worthlesstrash. Howdareyouopen youreyesin thepresence ofmymaster. Chapter 468 - Central Bureau (10) Marys body stiffened with fear. Ch-Ch-Ch! Shadows rose up from under her feet and swallowed her body whole. Even as she was being enveloped, Mary didnt even think of resisting. Who are these guys and why are they here? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes as he sensed Mary sleeping quietly within the shadows. If there was a force that could mobilize people like Mary and Chemical, Yeon-woo would be in for a difficult challenge. Theyre not a part of the Sea of Time. The Sea of Time rarely appeared in public. Although this was also a quality that Chemical and Mary shared, he couldnt find the official seal of the Sea of Time on their bodies. The Sea of Time is more of a secret organization than a clan. They only operate within compartmentalized groups, and only the leaders know who the members are. They have one common goal and work to realize it. Members take on a different identity in public. Most of them go around as hired mercenaries or pretend to be inhabitants of certain floors. Others even join merchant unions. Sometimes, they enter the other Large Clans as spies, which is why many clans work tirelessly to filter out possible infiltrators. They are everywhere yet nowherethats what can be said about them. But its not like its impossible to recognize someone from the Sea of Time. They have a mark somewhere on their bodies that helps them identify each other, and these marks can only be seen with a special device. The mark is called time or time signal. If one could see the time signal seal, one would immediately identify Sea of Time members, which was why the seal could only be seen through a specific method known only to the clan. However, Yeonwoo had a method of finding the seals: Shadow Domain. [Shadow Domain] [Rank: Power] [Proficiency: 72.6%] [Description: A unique form of power created by the Throne of Death which utilizes the dark powers and properties.] The user could manipulate shadows freely, and it was an easy power to handle because it worked well with other powers. It also contained a large void that could be used for storage of both people and objects. The caster could also extract information from anyone or anything inside the Shadow Domain. Using this power, he discovered that neither Chemical nor Mary had Sea of Time seals on their bodies. It would be better if he could obtain detailed information, such as whether they were vampires or not, but it seemed that the function had not yet reached that stage. Regardless, Yeon-woo was able to exclude the Sea of Time as the cause of the prisoners rebellion. Then there was only one possible clan left: The Daud Brethren. The Daud Brethren are like the Sea of Time, but in terms of characteristics, they are at the extreme opposite. They are little more than a terrorist organization. In some ways, they are crazier than the Blood Land or the Devil Army because these two clans are at least guided by their beliefs. The Daud Brethren dont even have that. They derive pleasure from pure destruction and madness. Like the Sea of Time, which was formed with a goal in mind, the Daud Brethren also had a goal when they were first formed. However, as the years passed, the goals faded and only destruction and madness remained. These became the sole purpose of all their deeds. The crazy thing is that these guys wont hesitate for a moment to destroy the Tower just to feed their desire for destruction and madness. Outside of Red Dragon, the Daud Brethren was probably the clan that had moved the most aggressively against Arthia. Yeon-woo recalled the words that Jeong-woo exchanged with the Black Prince, the leader of the Daud Brethren, from the diary. Pahaha! Youre asking something really funny. Why are we fighting? Because its fun! Fun. It meant that he fought only for pleasure, and he wanted Cha Jeong-woo, the sun floating high in the sky, to fall to the ground because the thought alone gave him incredible happiness. He was similar to Agares. [Agares reads your thoughts and strongly disagrees!] [Agares is upset, saying that its unpleasant to be compared to such a madman.] [Agares frowns and urges you to change your mind.] [Agares is irritated.] [Agares encourages you to change your mind.] [Agares seeks to continue a discussion on this topic.] [Agares] [Agares messages have been temporarily blocked with the players authorization.] [The Central Bureau warns Agares regarding his excessive messaging.] [A certain person whose messages are temporarily blocked complains violently.] [The Bureau ignores a certain persons complaints.] [The demons of ignore a certain person whose messages are temporarily blocked.] [Baal sticks out his tongue as he sees a certain person whose messages are temporarily blocked.] Well, Agares is probably better than the Black Prince. Even though Agares was obsessed with his brother, Agares did provide Jeong-woo some help. Furthermore, Yeon-woo was able to develop his magic powers thanks to Agares gifts. Yeon-woo was hoping that Agares powers would be a great help this time as well. [A certain person whose messages are temporarily blocked nods happily.] [The complaint has been withdrawn.] [The demons of shake their heads.] [Baal sighs deeply.] On the other hand, the Black Prince focused solely on tearing off Jeong-woos wings. As soon as his younger brother fell, Black Prince disappeared immediately again. Due to this, Yeon-woo decided to eradicate the Daud Brethren, just as he did with the Blood Land and the Elohim. However, the Daud Brethrens movements were so secretive that it was difficult for Yeon-woo to find them, and hed postponed his plans. So, Ive stepped on their tail in a place like this. In addition, the Daud Brethren knew how to use Blood-Tear Stones, something which he did not even know about until now. They used vampires and their unique vampiric skills to drain the energy contained in the Blood-Tear Stones. The idea seemed simple, but it was only possible with a good understanding of the Blood-Tear Stones. The Daud Brethren must have been aware of the properties of Blood-Tear Stones and the secret hidden in the blood. Secrets related to the otherworld gods The Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence originate from the blood they shed. They coagulated and turned into these stones and essence. While the Blood-Tear Stones are bits and pieces of this coagulated blood, the Blood Essence is the pure form that contains the Divine Factors. The main questions Yeon-woo had were why the substance remained in the form of mineral veins within the cave and why there was so much. Also, how did the Central Bureau find this place? The otherworld gods were outside beings who were not subject to the Towers rules, and even though this was an unexplored area, it was still within the limits of the Tower. It was a place where traces of the otherworld gods should not be present. Even the Crawling Chaos was only able to project its intentions within the Tower. Have there been wars with otherworld gods or demons in the past? Or Yeon-woos thoughts were interrupted as the cave continued to quake. He realized that the tunnel, which was wide enough to accommodate dozens of people walking abreast of each other, was glowing bright red. He also noticed that the tunnel didnt have any sharp turns and looked like a passage through which something had flowed through violently. Wait. A theory popped into Yeon-woos mind, but he got goosebumps just thinking about it. He shook his head. If he was right, then The otherworld gods are loftier entities than I can imagine. If his theory was correct, it would become harder to guess the identity of the Black King, whom the Crawling Chaos was searching for. However, Yeonwoo left these thoughts behind and spread his Sky Wings while shaking his head. Hed managed to kidnap Chemical and Mary, two of his suspects, and additionally: Ive completed your orders, Master. I locked him up in the shadow. Hanryeong and Shanon sent messages confirming that they had completed their missions. This meant that Ohn and Gylfi had also been kidnapped. Now, all Yeon-woo had to do was find a secluded space that the Central Bureau administrators would not be able to find and summon Lana to search for the Vampiric Lord. All of a sudden, Yeonwoo straightened his back. Already? Yeon-woo thought it would take them a little longer to find him because of the general confusion and chaos. Shadow King! Bam! Tarnek appeared, the ground cracking beneath him. His aura was so bloodthirsty that the rocks falling down from the ceiling turned into powder and scattered even before they hit the ground. After his entrance, many others with the same bloodthirsty aura, appeared. It was the Special Police Unit, the most formidable frontline force of the Central Bureau. Only combat-type high rankers who had risen high within the Tower could join. Youve decided to act just like the Martial King, huh? And in my area, not once, but twice! Do I look like a pushover to you? How dare you! It looks like hes pretty angry. Tarnek exuded a power and aura comparable to those of Agares. Yeonwoo felt his chest cramp, and he spread his Sky Wings to withstand the pressure. However, he could not fight one-on-one with Tarnek for long at his current power level. In fact, it was ridiculous to even think about taking on the Special Police Unit. Even if one was lucky enough to beat a member, one would not be able to avoid the system sanctions and the Bureaus pursuit unless one left the Tower for good. Ill have to get out of here. If there was anything fortunate about the situation, it was that the Bureaus forces could not easily leave their respective zones. Yeon-woo spread his Sky Wings and moved. At that moment, Tarneks magic power lashed out like a whip. Deep grooves appeared in the spot that Yeon-woo had just vacated. The rate of the caves collapse began to speed up, causing the area to shake even more violently. On top of that, Tarnek was pointing his horns forward as if he were about to charge. Just approaching him would leave you overwhelmed by its sheer pressure until you imploded into a pool of blood. In front of this great show of force, Yeon-woo looked kind of pitiful. Even if he used Sky Wings to their maximum, Yeon-woo did not know if he could withstand this level of force. Master, Im right here! Yeon-woo screamed urgently, like a man who found an oasis in the dry desert. He stared at a spot behind Tarnek. What? Tarnek stopped running forward and suddenly turned his head back in surprise, believing that the Martial King appeared. The Martial King was the only person who had ever defeated him, and Tarnek was also sure that some conspiracy related to the Martial King was involved in Yeon-woos presence in the cave. Naturally, Tarnek reacted immediately. However, the Martial King was not there, only bits of rock falling from the ceiling and brisk, cool wind. Tarnek belatedly realized that he had been deceived and looked back with a deeper frown as if asking what this stupid boy was doing. He then twitched with surprise to see magic clusters with the properties of condensed qi and sword energy orbiting around Yeon-woo. They looked like fireflies flashing their lights and dancing, but their appearance was enough to leave Tarnek and the other special force members speechless. Only half a day had passed since Yeon-woo had destroyed the Heavy Mountains with just six clusters, closing down an entire stage. However, Yeon-woo had pulled out a hundred or so of these crazy magic spheres. Was he thinking of using them all in this tunnel? All members of the Special Police Unit felt their backs cool as a chill ran up their spine. Their suspicions had been proven true: the Shadow King was an even bigger lunatic than his teacher, the Martial King! This crazy bas Tarnek screamed as he realized what Yeon-woo was planning to do. Explode. Hundreds of magic spheres burst with light at the same time. Just before his vision was obscured by the blinding light, Tarnek sensed that Yeonwoo was laughing evilly. This guys personality! Its! Going! To! Explode! Shanon gleefully cried out. The heat expanded as it filled the Cave of Yaanek. The screams and surprised gasps were quickly buried and silenced. Gu-Oh! Just before taking the portal to leave the cave, Yeonwoo seemed to hear a cry of agony as if the thing that formed the cave were struggling in pain. Chapter 469 - Vampiric Lord (1) [Wall of Souls] There was a rumbling somewhere in the unexplored territories. Is it over? Yeon-woo had used layers of shadows and formed a wall of souls to protect himself as he waited for the earthquake to end. Once he felt the shaking subside, he nodded and quietly recalled the Wall of Souls. The surrounding area was covered with dust and fallen rocks, so it was difficult to tell which direction hed just come from. Still, Yeon-woo managed to move around by finding some small pockets of space. Hwack! Yeon-woo widened the Shadow Domain and cleared a path, shattering and scorching the rocks as black flames erupted over the expanding shadows. As he moved around, Yeon-woo became more confident about his theory. This place was not an ordinary cave. He had concentrated the Meteor Sword Art in one spot to make the stage collapse. An ordinary cave would have completely disintegrated, and Yeon-woo was ready to use Blink to escape if that happened. However, the cave managed to retain its structure, which meant only one thing: This isnt an ordinary cave mine nor a normal hidden stage. Yeon-woos eyes glittered brightly. Bits of red light glistened through the ruined ceiling. They seemed to be part of an exterior wall. This is a cadaver. This must be the body of an otherworld god. This discovery was too immense. [Many gods are shocked.] [Many demons are stunned by this incredible revelation.] Yeon-woo could sense the astonishment of the gods and demons through the Channels. They were usually very composed and collected, but this time, their shock was so great that they could not hide it. If this place were truly the body of an otherworld god, the gods and demons could infer where they were located within. Based on the residual Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence spread all over this place, Im probably in an artery or vein. Nearly a hundred prisoners had toiled decades just to build a path to this area. The fact that it was only a tiny section of a gods corpse was enough to make ones mind lose perspective. At the very minimum, this place is the size of a large planet. No, maybe its large enough to even hold a few solar systems. [The godly society discusses the secrets of the Central Bureau.] [The godly society prepares to protest fiercely.] [The godly society is silent.] [The godly society quietly observes you.] [The demon society, reveals its curiosity about the otherworld gods.] [The demon society, feels intense greed.] [The Central Bureau is silent about the various protests pouring out from the heavens.] When theyd first seen Kronos body in Tartarus, various god and demon societies had cursed at its ridiculous size. However, the scale of this body made Kronos body seem like a newborns. The higher-ranking gods or demon kings would have undoubtedly traveled across the universe and various dimensions but this was a cosmic entity. Even these well-traveled and experienced gods and demons found the size and scale of this otherworld god unprecedented. It could only belong to one of the original creators or to a conceptual god. However, since these entities seldom had conscious egos, they did not have or maintain a specific shape. In most cases, they existed as natural laws and concepts, and there was nothing to compare their existences to. Moreover, there was another, larger problem. Are the gods from the other worlds all like this? What rank would this god have been? A high-level god? Or just an ordinary one? If this corpse belonged to a high-level god, then there wasnt too much to be concerned about. The leaders of this worlds godly and demonic societies would be able to contend with them. However, if this was only a run-of-the-mill god, it would be a different story. That would suggest that the high-level otherworld gods would be the size of solar systems or even nebulae. If a day ever came when these otherworld gods arrived in this world, all the gods and demons would have to unite as one just to deal with them. Yeonwoo realized that the Crawling Chaos might be a low-ranking otherworld god, quite possibly a very, very insignificant one. Fuck, Yeon-woo cursed without thinking. He had not even surpassed the gods and demons in the Tower, and it seemed like even greater beings existed above them. Does this make sense? Andtheyre all looking for the Black King. So, the Black King would be [Many gods are silent.] [Many demons are nervously gulping.] Yeon-woo brushed his hair back and organized his thoughts. His main purpose was to complete his revenge, find his brothers soul, and someday destroy the Tower. Nothing else was an immediate concern. If necessary, he was ready to borrow the power of an otherworld god, so this new information and discovery might be a good thing. Its not like the otherworld gods are impervious to injury or death. If an entity like this corpse could die like any other being, that meant that even they could not avoid destruction. Moreover, Yeon-woo was currently absorbing a lot of blood and gradually acquiring the Factors and divinity that the corpse had once possessed. These were sure to be of great help in the future. And so, Yeon-woo set aside his thoughts and refocused on finding the Vampiric Lord. Ssss! As soon as he concentrated on his objective, the shadows regurgitated the four people he had kidnapped: Chemical, Mary, Ohn, and Gylfi. They were all disoriented, but after theyd taken a few breaths, their eyebrows started twitching as though they were regaining consciousness. Gylfi opened her eyes first. Th-this place is? They were so deep inside the tunnel that the only light source came from a glowing sphere in Yeon-woos hand. Gylfi recognized Yeon-woo and trembled visibly. Wh-what are you going to do to me? Why did you bring me here! What was all that commotion earlier! Gylfi cried out as she quickly realized that Yeon-woo was the cause of all the chaos. She had only ever planned to dig up and gather a bunch of Blood-Tear Stones before returning to her home world, and she could not maintain her composure. She had been caught up in a situation that she did not want at all. If you have a mouth, say somethingmmph! Gylfi couldnt stand Yeon-woos quiet stare and cried out. However, the shadow holding her covered her mouth, preventing her from speaking further. In the meantime, the other three slowly opened their eyes. Chemical shook as if he could barely hold in his anger. Mary was still in a daze. Her eyes were unfocused as if she were still in a state of horror. Tarnecks guard, Ohn, was staring at Yeonwoo with a calm gaze. Yeon-woos first impression of her was that she was surprisingly beautiful, with her sharp nose and eyes. It was as though she were carved from jade. Although it didnt really matter if a warrior was good looking or not. However, I dont think the Vampiric Lord would look like that even if she had a mask on. And yet, when he looked at Chemical, Mary, and Ohn, Yeon-woo felt that none of them could possibly be the Vampiric Lord. That meant the only suspect left was Gylfi, but she did not seem to be a likely candidate as well. Had the Vampiric Lord chosen an unworthy candidate? Yeon-woo felt anxious as he stared at his four suspects, thinking he might have to go back to that mess of a tunnel once more. I guess Ill find out after I test them. Hoping he wouldnt have to retrace his steps, Yeon-woo touched the pendant around his neck. His brothers second teacher, Lana, had given him the pendant as a token of her gratitude. It was the Sea Water Charm, Cetos holy artifact. [Summon of the Dead has been activated.] [Whom would you like to summon?] Lana. Using the powers of the Black King, the dark, flowing air currents united and formed the shape of a person. Lana slowly opened her eyes. This place? Its been a long time, Lana. Yeon-woo cheerfully greeted Lana, whom he had not seen for a while while surreptitiously looking at the reactions of the four suspects. Yeon-woo thought that the Vampiric Lord would instinctively react when her daughter, who had passed away long ago, suddenly appeared. However, the four just stared at Yeon-woo without understanding or knowing what was going on. He did not sense any agitation from them. Yeon-woo lightly clucked his tongue and looked back at Lana. He asked for her patience and began to explain his situation, making sure that he was speaking to her through his Consciousness so that the others could not overhear. He shared all the discoveries he had made so far while searching for his brothers soul. So, in simple terms, are you saying that in order to find Jeong-woos soul, you have to go to the origin of the Black Kings darknessand you need my mother for that? Thats right. So thats why you needed to call this good-for-nothing daughter. I never even imagined a reunion like this with her. Lana smiled bitterly and slowly moved forward. Meeting her mother as a soul went beyond being disrespectful to ones parents. Nothing broke a parents heart like seeing their child die. However, because she understood Yeon-woos circumstances, Lana moved without hesitation and stood in front of one of the four suspects. As soon as shed appeared, she sensed a very familiar scent. Since she had parted from her mother at an early age, it was a childhood scent she knew intimately and had longed for. Mother. We meet like this. Please forgive your disrespectful daughter. Lana stood right in front of Ohn, whose eyes trembled fainty. Eventually, she made a deep sigh. Pursuing me is not enough, people have used other family members and people of the same race against me. And now, even my daughterto have fallen to this state Ohn brought her delicate hand to her face and ripped her skin off with a tearing sound, revealing an entirely different appearance underneath. Her tall and slim appearance transformed into a small figure about 140 centimeters in height. However, just looking at her sharp eyes, one could immediately perceive the soul-crushing arrogance contained in them. The gentle yet tremendous aura that she emitted made Yeon-woos skin tingle. She was the Vampiric Lord, who had ruled over the Towers night and the moon. Shatter! The Vampiric Lord forcefully broke the white mask that had allowed her to disguise herself as Ohn. It was useless now. She reached out her little hand and stroked Lanas face. With her fingertips, she felt the slippery texture of Lanas spirit body. Why is the moonso heartless? Mother. Well. The moon was always like that, in the past and even the present, the Vampiric Lord said as she made another heavy sigh. She then glared at Yeon-woo with her cold, deep-set eyes. She hadnt seen her daughter in such a long time, and she had a mountain of things she wanted to share with her, but right now, she wanted to understand what Yeon-woos motives were to show Lana to her. Why are you looking for me, to the point that youd even set up this bizarre reunion? As he touched the nape of his neck with his hand, Yeon-woo felt that there was a similarity between his and the Vampiric Lords auras. However, his energy originated from death, which had a sense of burning with depth and fiery fervor. On the other hand, her energy represented night, so it was subtle and very cool. It was a night that was so deep that its depth could not be measured. He thought it was more apt to call it an abyss as he tried to peer into her. Even with his Draconic Eyes and Fiery Golden Eyes both operating, he could not sense the depths and boundaries of her being. He felt as if a cold blade were touching the nape of his neck. His skin tingled. His back became cool. His instincts were warning him that he was in danger. Shes at least at the level of the Nine Kings, possibly at the level of my teacher, the Martial King. The real monster was right here in front of him. Yeon-woo had never even considered the idea that someone who had power comparable to his teachers existed in the Tower. Yeon-woo was forced to pull up the power of Black King to counteract the overwhelming aura that the Vampiric Lord projected. He slowly began to speak, Im Before you speak, choose your words carefully. That child, Jeong-woo, gave me a good impression a long time ago. Even if he did the same arrogant acts as you, I would have forgiven him for creating a scene. However, if your words dont meet my expectations The Vampiric Lord had taken a seat on a nearby rock. She crossed her short legs in an arrogant manner and spoke with one side of her lips curled up. Through her lips, Yeon-woo could clearly see her serrated teeth. He had only ever seen teeth like that on Bathorys Vampiric Sword. I will bite into your throat and throw you in front of Tarneck like dog food. Chapter 470 - Vampiric Lord (2) It''s cool. Yeon-woo stroked his neck with his hand. The Vampiric Lord was serious. She had met Jeong-woo on a brief whim, but Yeon-woo was meeting her after wrecking her plans. She must have attached herself to the manager of the cave, Tarneck, to bide her time and wait for an opportunity. Understanding both their predicaments, Yeon-woo thought, I must speak well. Otherwise, his life would be in danger. He would be crazy to turn a monster who rivaled the Martial King into an enemy. Furthermore, the Central Bureau and its people were probably frantically searching for him at this moment. I need a path towards the heart of the cave. Why? Laplace is there. For a brief moment, the Vampiric Lords eyes gleamed. You need an entrance ticket for the Tutorial. Are you trying to find Akashas Snake? Even though he had not yet mentioned Akashas Snake, she understood his objective right away. However, it wasnt really a surprise since the Vampiric Lord had died in the Tutorial. She likely knew about the various hidden pieces there, including Akashas Snake. Akashas Snake Its like a dog dutifully waiting for its master to come back even without knowing if its master is alive or not. Do you have some connection to its master? the Vampiric Lord asked as she curled and twisted her lips even more. She continued, Then While she was speaking, Yeon-woo could not help but think that her serrated teeth, which appeared as she talked, looked ferocious. Are you the Black Kings successor this time? Yeon-woo straightened his back instinctively at her unexpected question. He recalled the words the Demonism had told him after the battle with Allforone. Keekeekeek! Youll have to work harder. Youre nearing the end of the time Ive given you. You dont think that youre the only one being given this opportunity, right? The Demonism had appeared to fight Allforone, only to cluck his tongue when he saw that Yeon-woo was unconscious. He declared that Yeon-woo still had a long way to go, and if he didnt try harder, the chance that the Demonism offered would disappear. Although he found the Demonisms words curious at the time, Yeon-woo hadnt attached any importance to them. He couldnt really understand most of the things that the Demonism said, anyway. However, the Vampiric Lords question made him recall the Demonisms words about opportunity. It was clear that he was telling Yeon-woo not to think he was anything special. The Vampiric Lords question about being the Black Kings successor this time was also an echo of what the Demonism said. Do you know who the Black King is? Who do you think I am? the Vampiric Lord asked as she set her chin on her left arm. Her arrogant appearance and cold energy added to her overwhelming aura. She continued, Ino, we are the mother who cares for all who breathe under the moon. We are the queen who speaks and carries out the holy will of the night. Where do you think the power of the moon and night comes from? The darkness. Of course. Because there is darkness and the void, the moonlit night can fully illuminate the world. How can you dare discuss the Black Kings darkness without comprehending darkness itself? Yeon-woo stiffened and straightened his back. Every word spoken by the Vampiric Lord shook his heart. He felt like he was choking. The darkness he thought he already had understood was pushed aside and a deeper concept of darkness took its place, suffocating him. Yeon-woo finally realized: this was the night. Its the darkness. I havent seen a delicious prey like this in a long while. Its developing very well. Yeon-woo heard the Demonism within him talking to himself and momentarily saw an image of him drooling. Yeon-woo forcefully pushed aside his thoughts on darkness and asked the Vampiric Lord a question that had suddenly popped into his mind. Were you a successor to the Black King? Thats what we wished for, but in the end, we failed. Lets just say that we became just another wanderer. Then, is the Black King Thats all. No more questions. An expression of lonely bitterness flashed on the Vampiric Lords face before she behaved arrogantly again. We, not you, are asking the questions now. You have not yet answered our questions. She wanted to know if he was the new successor and if he was looking for Akashas Snake to find the origin of the Black Kings darkness. Yeon-woo wasnt trying to hide what he was doing, so he saw this as a good opportunity to find out more about the Black King since the Vampiric Lord seemed to know a lot about him. He had to get on her good side, and so he nodded. Thats right. I see. Then the Vampiric Lord said as she narrowed her eyes. How can we be of help to our subject? We were once given the title of queen by those who wandered the night and praised the glory of the Black King. However, that doesnt mean we were a follower of the Black King. We have no reason to help, but we will listen to what our subject can offer should we sacrifice our plans and assist. Yeon-woo did not miss the fact that the Vampiric Lord now addressed him as her subject. She recognized him as the Black Kings successor, meaning she would at least be willing to negotiate. Fortunately, Yeon-woo knew well what the Vampiric Lord wanted. I can provide help, Yeon-woo answered confidently. What are you willing to help with? the Vampiric Lord asked with a slight frown, not understanding what Yeon-woo was talking about. Then, for the first time, she grew visibly shaken by the words that followed. I will help you find Count Ferenc. For a brief moment, Yeon-woo felt as though something was sucking up his body. He did not even have time to resist before the Vampiric Lord was firmly holding his neck, choking him. The Vampiric Lord growled with a twisted face. She seemed to be implying that if he spoke any further, he would face immediate death. Her bloody aura raged like a storm around him. His shadow realized the danger and tried to movethud! The black energy that leaked out of the Vampiric Lord took the forms of a dire wolf and giant bat. They pinned down the shadows like stakes forced into the ground. Grr. The animals did not hide their vicious and murderous intent, as if they were ready to destroy the shadows at any moment. Morgrim and Roost were the creatures she used as though they were her hands during her reign. They possessed the combat power of high rankers and could easily battle anyone of that level. They were on a completely different level from the ones Mary had conjured. Shanon and Hanryeong, who were struggling to emerge and help their master, knew that the two beasts would be tough opponents, so they prepared themselves. How dare the lower ones run wild in the presence of elders? Mogrims and Rusts howls were clear in their intent. It was as if they were warning the familiars not to intervene in the queens plans. Ch-ch-ch! At that moment, two lines appeared behind Yeon-woo and a pair of eyes filled with anger burst open. DoyouwanttodieBathory. Oh, so its you Faust. Did you finally get what you were looking for? She was referring to Boos pursuit of the Demon King Mephistopheles and his choice to serve as the Black King''s subject to realize his goal. The Vampiric Lord and Boo had a brief encounter with each other a long time ago. Faust had been a follower of the Black King and the Vampiric Lord wished to become the successor of the Black King. Although the paths they pursued were somewhat similar, they ended up moving in different directions, so there was no bad blood between them. However, things had changed. Hundreds of years had passed, and Boo had not yet regained all of his powers, so he was not at the Vampiric Lords level. However, his anger was real. Faust. It is certainly true that your madness and obsession in seeking out the Black King was commendable, and our empathy for your passion is strong. However, dont interfere in this situation. Theres also a limit to my patience. Youdare. Boos Inferno Sight began to rage and grow larger. Suddenly, Yeon-woo reached out to Boo to show that he was fine. Boo glanced at Yeon-woo and when he saw Yeon-woo shaking his head, he guessed Yeon-woos meaning and stepped back quietly. Shanon and Hanryeong also retreated. The Vampiric Lord burst out into laughter. Hahaha! Your subordinates listen well. Youve raised faithful dogs. Please apologize. What? I can accept your contemptuous words for me, but I cannot accept any mockery of my subordinates. Ha! Even though she was holding onto his neck and had his fate in her hands, the Vampiric Lord was exasperated by Yeon-woos ridiculous reply. However, Yeon-woo continued to stare straight into the Vampiric Lords eyes impassively. She could sense his will. He was not going to give in and seemed poised to strike her at any moment. The Vampiric Lord clucked her tongue and loosened her grip around his neck, realizing that it wasnt just a show. His consideration and care for his subordinates were characteristics of a true Lord. Indeed, he seemed to really be this generations successor of the Black King. She felt a fleeting sense of envy for a moment that she hadnt obtained the title herself. Perhaps this was why she felt that his words carried some weight. Fine. I apologize, the Vampiric Lord said as she looked at Yeon-woos shadow. The space around Yeon-woo trembled. Boo was surprised. The Vampiric Lord that he remembered was unpredictable, always on the cusp of madness. She was not someone who would easily submit and apologize to anyone. On the other hand, Boo greatly respected Yeon-woo for showing how much he cherished his subordinates. Shanon and Hanryeong were also feeling the same sense of pride in their master. But you know that you wont end up with an apology from me for your actions, right? Count Ferenc was the only person the Vampiric Lord had ever loved in her life. He had been her husband and the reason she had fallen from grace. Hes also the reason why shes wasting decades here. Shes looking for him secretly. Lana also looked at Yeon-woo. She never thought that shed hear her fathers name from his mouth since her father had gone missing a long time ago. As he observed both mother and daughter, Yeon-woo slowly opened his mouth to speak. He was going to divulge the secret that only he knew. *** After he finished speaking, the Vampiric Lord gazed quietly into space with her mouth in a grim line. In the heavy silence, no one dared approach her. Lana looked at her mother with a sad expression. The Vampiric Lord had never been able to find her husband. After hundreds of years of searching, she learned that he had gone to the Cave of Yaaneck from an unexpected source. What evidence do you have that proves he is there? I cannot say for certain that Count Ferenc is there. However, youll soon be able to track him. Is that so? the Vampiric Lord said as she glared at Yeon-woo with sharp eyes. If what youre saying is false I will die at your hands. It wont end with mere death. I know. So cheeky, the Vampiric Lord retorted before turning her back to him. Yeon-woo nodded as though her retort and action meant that she agreed. Lana nodded and touched Yeon-woos shoulder as if to say that everything had worked out well. Yeon-woo looked at Lana and was about to thank her in return. It was then that Mary, who was still bound in the shadows, cried out to her Lord, Us, too! Take us too, my lord! The Vampiric Lord glanced over with an annoyed face. Who are you? My lord! Do you not remember me? At the time of your rule, Your Majesty called me your left finger! What did you do? The Vampiric Lord cocked her head thoughtfully as she looked at Mary. Then, as if she recalled something, she smiled. Youre a Strigoi. Youre the girl from the Blood-Lord Family. Yes, yes, Your Majesty! The color returned to Marys face at the mention of her familys name. After the vampires fell, her familys history and achievements had faded into insignificance. However, she was still filled with desire to resurrect it, and that was the reason shed entered the Daud Brethren in the first place. Although the Vampiric Lord had pretended to be Ohn and stood at Tarnecks side, she had no idea about the Daud Brethrens presenceor perhaps more accurately, she had no interest in them. Moreover, after putting on the Soul Mask, her whole personality changed, and her powers had gone dormant. Why is the precious daughter and heir to the Blood-Lord Family in such a dingy place? To revive the familyno, the details of my petty goal isnt important to Your Majesty. I only plead with you to bless us once more with the grace you once bestowed upon my family and our race. So, youre asking me to take you to the heart of the cave? Why? Because Mary realized that her destiny would be determined by the Vampiric Lords response. Since she had overheard their conversation, it was unlikely that Yeon-woo would let her be. Death was the best way to silence someone and erase all traces of their existence. However, if she attached herself to the Vampiric Lord, the outcome would be different. Not only would she be able to live, but she would even be able to find the Blood Essence. If the Vampiric Lord decided to revive and retrieve her glory, Mary would be able to survive and recover her status, too. Me too! Please take me as well, Your Majesty! Ill give Your Majesty anything, please take me with you as well, Gylfi quickly cried out as she knelt and begged like a dog. Chemical was also bowing as he realized what was going on. The Vampiric Lord looked at the three and stroked her chin. Since Ive decided to make a move, it will be helpful to have some additional hands. The expressions of the three grew clear and bright. Dont you remember the Blood-Lord Familys contributions and dedication to Your Majesty? I will do whatever Your Majesty asks of me, Mary continued to say. Dark Elves specialize in all kinds of handiwork. We are good at dealing with metal, woodjust leave it to me, Your Majesty, Gylfi quickly added. I am confident in my strength. Please feel free to use me freely, Chemical added. A sinister smile appeared on the Vampiric Lords face, but the three were so busy bowing that they didnt see it. Good. I accept. Youll do anything, right? That is so! Thendie. Huh? Ssss! Wh-what! Urk! Before the three could even react, the Vampiric Lord made a hook with her right hand and lashed out. Three heads with confused expressions soared into the air as blood splashed violently around them. At the same time, the darkness around them revealed a vicious set of serrated teeth that bit into their heads and made crunching noises as they chewed. The unique skill was an evolved version of the Vampiric Sword that she had left in the Tutorial. It ravenously ate the heads and the corpses before it disappeared. At the spot where the three had previously knelt, three weak souls appeared and circulated around Morgrim and Roost. The Vampiric Lords unique skill of absorbing the bodies and souls of those she consumed was completed. Theres nothing more comforting than offering up ones life, right? Hahaha! The Vampiric Lord laughed happily as she licked her bloody hands. It felt wonderful to taste blood again after a long time. Seems like theres a person with a worse personality disorder than our master Shanon murmured as he looked at the Vampiric Lord with distaste. Chapter 471 - Vampiric Lord (3) This is the heart of the cave youve been searching for. Its pretty big. After he followed the Vampiric Lord to a new location, Yeon-woo found himself in another world. Arent we inside an otherworld gods corpse? How was this environment created? It had been a grueling journey that hed never experienced before, and hed had to use Blink and Teleport multiple times. If they had been on Earth, he would have already gone halfway round the globe. He kept seeing the same environment over and over, which made it appear that they were walking around in circles but at least, the coordinates kept changing, which meant that they were moving forward. Also, his mind was put at ease because of how familiar the Vampiric Lord seemed to be with the journey. The place in front of him was a wide space so vast that he couldnt even see the horizon. There was light coming from somewhere in the red sky even though he couldnt see a sun or a moon. Strange-looking grass grew on the plains, and he could see hills and mountains in the distance, interspersed with rivers. It was evidently a stage. Yeon-woo was a bit confused. You have no idea where this is and what kind of place it is, hm? Yeon-woo nodded. He couldnt help feeling surprised that an environment that looked like something one could find in the Tower would appear in a corpse. Perhaps hed made the wrong guess, but Looks like you already caught on that this is a gods corpse. Yes. Then that makes it easier to explain. We are in the stomach. Stomach? Yeon-woos eyes widened at the unexpected answer. They were in a digestive organ? What was even more bizarre was that hed been seeing strange-looking monsters dashing through the grass and floating in the sky. Each one had such a bizarre appearance that he wondered how they were evolutionarily possible: beasts that ran without feet, translucent life forms, and tentacled monsters five meters high which roamed in groups of ten. The auras they exuded would make anyone sit up and pay attention. He wasnt even sure he could defeat them. A few could even go toe to toe with most divine beings. Those who seemed to be leaders could be compared to superior divine beings. For a moment, Yeon-woo wondered if he was in Tartarus or a worse hell than that. The Vampiric Lord smirked as she watched Yeon-woos stare at the monsters. Theyre old ghosts who have lost their identities. They were once great beings, but theyve been reduced to remnants in this stomach since this colossal existence failed to digest them completely. Yeon-woo was speechless. Of course, their existences havent been completely erased since a part of their divinity still remains, but their egos are gone, and theyre little more than brainless creatures powered by instinct. The Vampiric Lord scoffed at the creatures that once ruled over universes and dimensions. [Vimalacitra narrows his eyes at the scene.] [Cernunnos is silent.] [Agares frowns.] [Many gods are shocked.] [Many demons cluck their tongues.] [A few gods ask what the Central Bureau is hiding.] [A few demons attempt to contact the High Guardians.] The reactions of those in the heavenly world as they watched through Yeon-woo varied: disbelief, shock, and even suspicions about the Bureau for hiding something like this. This is what a fallen society looks like to them. A thousand years had passed since the heavenly world stopped their war, but the conflict between the gods and demons wasnt something that would end until one side was completely crushed. There were even numerous prophecies about the war at the end of time: Armageddon and Ragnarok. The gods and demons would be feeling fearful because this would be the outcome. And those there The Vampiric Lord pointed at other monsters who were smaller than the others and had humanoid appearances. They attempted exuviation and failed. Theyre half-wits that couldnt become Guardians or transcendents. Yeon-woo swallowed. He felt like he understood the Vampiric Lords implication. Many of the inmates imprisoned in the cave most likely hoped to become a Guardian. But not all of them would pass the test. To become a Guardian, you needed to meet a certain standard since each Guardian should be able to stand against most divine beings. Exuviation was one of the basic requirements. But its limited by the system because of Allforone. And transcendenceis even more so. If a player failed to become a Guardian through the administrative system, they would be trashed and sent to the garbage heapin effect, the heart of the cave. Still, one cant look down on them either. Theyve probably grown after being exposed to this stomach with all its Divine Factors. Since there was a significant amount of Divine Factors in Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence, this environment was filled with Divine Factors. It was only at this point that Yeon-woo fully appreciated just how unbelievable this place was. Just what are otherworld gods? [Gods of knowledge and discovery begin to confer about the otherworld gods.] [Demons who desire strength take a deep interest in the otherworld gods.] Anyway, be careful not to make contact with them. It will be a huge bother if you get involved with them. Yes, maam. If the Vampiric Lord said it was a bother, it meant that it would be truly hard to deal with. Curiosity would only kill the cat. Yeon-woo planned on hiding his presence as much as possible since nothing good would come from attracting their attention. He tucked his magic power into his body and used Wind Path to hide his presence. Then Ill start the search. The Vampiric Lord spread her hands open and mumbled something. It was a language that Yeon-woo had never heard, but it sounded like she was saying Activate. Whoosh! An upside-down crucifix appeared on her palms, glowing with a black light. A spherical protection barrier appeared around it and disappeared. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Thats the Shield of the Dead, part of the Vampiric Lords signature spear and shield. Her familiars, Morgrim and Roost, cornered allies and enemies alike with fear, but she was also famous for her martial technique that utilized two weapons. The spear was the Vampiric Sword that allowed her to swallow souls and bodies, and the shield was the Shield of the Dead that led the souls and bodies to death. The shield had transformed into a new unique skill as the Vampiric Lord awakened. Bathorys Witch Defense Clatter. The crucifix began to spin like the hand of a clock and stopped when it pointed to the northeast. Then, it scattered into small pieces and left a long trail, as if guiding them. Ive met Laplace many times. A long time ago, I also had to go back to the Tutorial.Bathorys Witch Defense showed her the location of the being she was looking for. The greater the being, the easier it was to find them. It also had the ability to erase her presence, so at the same time, the Vampiric Lord could evade her enemies. But she couldnt find Count Ferenc even with this. All she learned was that he came to the cave. It meant the shield wasnt all-powerful. If they used a different method to hide their presence, there was nothing the shield could do. Just as its name said, the Witch Defense was specialized to defend, not track. Lets move again. The two followed the trail of the Witch Defense more quietly and discreetly than ever before. * * * How much time had passed? Yeon-woo guessed that it was about four to five days. In a world without day or night, the two continued to move without rest. Along the way, they had to avoid creatures that sensed their presence. At every instance, the Vampiric Lord repeated that he shouldnt make contact with them. She said even the beings he thought he could defeat might be hiding some strength. This place was like a savannah. If one monster noticed them, so would the others in a domino effect. Whenever they occasionally snuck past the territories of large creatures, Yeon-woo would feel his back turn cold. The creatures that looked like leaders were so menacing that he wouldn''t even dream of fighting them. The gods and demons watching the situation through him were shocked beyond belief into silence. They must be scared. If this was how powerful dead otherworld gods were, how powerful would the otherworld gods be? The lower-level divine beings wouldnt even be able to touch them. Maybe it would be possible for the progenitor gods or conceptual gods to mount a defense, but they couldnt even guarantee that. The world that existed in this stomach overwhelmed the scale of most stages, and considering that those stages were like small planets, it was unbelievable. Wow. Shit. All I can do is curse. This world isvast. I thought the Tower was the peak of all universes and dimensions, but that was just the assumption of a big fish in a little pond. Shanon and Hanryeong were surprised over and over again. It stops here. The two reached the tip of a precipice. The trail of the Witch Defense continued but at the bottom, where the waves of a sea made pleasurable splashing sounds. However, the sea wasnt inviting at all. It was an acid sea with a dark grey shine that boiled as though it were being cooked by all the fires of hell. The heavy fog above it had such a potent poison that just looking at it made them dizzy. Thats all gastric acid, right? This is crazy. Is this guy really dead? Yeon-woo collected his thoughts as he listened to Shanons voice. Eeeeng. The Philosophers Stone and Dragon Heart moved furiously as they noticed their owners abnormal state. [An extreme toxicity has entered your body. You are being poisoned.] [You have been afflicted with the status Stun.] [Warning! Move away from the geographical feature. Subjugation is nearly impossible with your current abilities.] [Your trait, Cold-blooded, has helped you maintain composure.] [The status ''Stun'' has been removed. You have gained a resistance to poison.] [Formless Poison skill proficiency has dramatically increased. 12.6%] [You have acquired the trait Thousand Poison Immunity.] Gaining a trait and increasing proficiency just by being exposed to the environment? Yeon-woo laughed in disbelief. How was he supposed to cross an acidic sea stronger than Soul Poison and Formless Poison? However, Laplace was somewhere beyond it. Through the fog, he could see a few islands created from stacks of corpses disintegrating slowly in the gastric acid. It seemed that Lapace was on one of them. What was the Bureau thinking by trapping Laplace in this crazy place? Did they think this was the only way to prevent his escape? But then, they would be right. He made an even more horrifying discover when he spread his Extrasensory Perception. He sensed countless lifeforms in the sea of acid. Some were so large that he couldnt even guess their size. They might be even larger than the ones hed just seen. All Yeon-woo could think were the Vampiric Lords description that they were impossible to subjugate. Even she would have difficulty with this. Lets move away from here for now. I think well have to think of a way to cross this sea. Just when Yeon-woo was about to turn back, the Vampiric Lord shook her head with a mysterious smile. No. Its too late for retreat. It already knows were here. What? Yeon-woo was about to ask what she meant when his eyes widened. A creature burst out of the sea with a cry that seemed to shake the world. Its shadowy figure was obscured by the thick fog, and it was so large that Yeon-woo couldnt see where it ended. What is that? Yeon-woos voice trembled. The creature was overwhelming even in this place filled with all kinds of monsters. Nessie. The Vampiric Lord smiled in amusement. The king of this Demonic Sea. Chapter 472- Vampiric Lord (4) The Demonic Sea was an apt name for this body of water filled with demonic creatures. The creatures that swam in it were stronger than any of the monsters Yeon-woo had seen so far, even though he only skimmed it with Extrasensory Perception. The deeper he went, the more horrific and gruesome monsters he encountered. They could easily swallow the ones on land, and their appearances were so strange that he wondered if they were truly lifeforms. He couldnt muster up the courage to sink even deeper. His soul felt shaky just from the monsters energy. It was also dangerous because a few curious creatures noticed Yeon-woos senses and tried to make contact with him. He couldnt even dream of the types of creatures that lived in the depths of the sea. It didnt seem like the creatures had any feelings of solidarity or camaraderie either. They were always wary of each other, looking for weaknesses and preparing to rip another creatures neck off if given the chance. It was evident they were trying to grow their individual strength through predation. They were monsters that exemplified survival of the fittest, and they had no choice but to grow strong. In fact, Yeon-woo felt the only thing the monsters had in common was their strength, which seemed to originate from chaos or emptiness. Their explosive strength was so disorderly that he feared even approaching it. The creatures managed to maintain their appearances because of the corpses Divine Factors, but the power was so volatile that it might explode at any moment. And that one is even more incredible than all those other unbelievable monsters. Is that whyits called the king? The monster the Vampiric Lord called Nessie was horrifying. How could a creature like that possibly exist? Its approach was more than enough to make him tremble. Even my Channels are shaken. For the first time ever, Yeon-woo felt the communication with the gods and demons becoming weaker. [Vimalacitra glares at Nessie with a stiff face.] [Cernunnos warns you about the danger Nessie poses. He advises you to retreat along with his holy spirit.] [The temporary ban has been released with Agares authorization.[ [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: The chaos stuffed in that thing is on the verge of exploding. Looks like it was enlightened with holiness thanks to the chaos. Ha! How can such a creature exist? Thats neither a god nor a demon, neither order nor disorder. Its just a monster, a creature with no sense of beauty despite its intelligence.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Human, run! Theres nothing you can do. Even if beings like us approach it, it will only violently toss and tumble us around. Its ridiculous. What are you doing, get out now!] [All gods of death solemnly nod and advise you to follow Agares suggestion.] [All demons of death express hostility towards Nessie. They do not hide their repugnance.] [Many of the Channels are shaken due to Nessies holy power.] [Static rises in the Channels.] [Static rises in the Channels.] [The Channels are unstable.] [The gods connected to the Channels forcefully eliminate the static.] [The demons connected to the Channels reset the frequency.] [Many gods feel threatened by Nessie.] [Many demons show repugnance to Nessie.] The instability of the Channels meant this place was being influenced by the holy power Nessie emanated. Yeon-woo had already stepped foot in Nessies territory and couldnt avoid it. He could also feel that the gods and demonswho were usually at odds with each otherall shared a common emotion: revulsion. There wasnt a particular reason for it; it was more like a visceral reaction to a creature like Nessie, which was their antithesis. The gods and demons originated from an orderly energy while Nessie had been born from disorder and chaos. Their foundations were too different, and coexistence was impossible. This was possibly the greatest division between gods and demons bound to the Tower and otherworld gods. But even the gods and demons of death? The gods and demons who had dominion over death followed the Black King, just as a superior otherworld god like the Crawling Chaos did. This was why Yeon-woo guessed that the Black King linked the gods and demons of death to the otherworld gods, since there had to be a reason they all worshipped him. But as soon as they laid their eyes on Nessie, who was of the otherworld gods, the gods and demons of death expressed hostility. In fact, their hostility was even more intense than that of the other gods and demons. It was like they were mortal enemies. Is it because they both think of themselves as the true followers of the Black King? Or did something occur in the past and divide them from each other? Whatever it was, it was hard to tell. Since the entities were testing Yeon-woo as the Black Kings successor, it didnt seem like theyd give him an easy answer either. However, it didnt matter because Yeon-woo was about to suggest retreating since it seemed impossible to cross the Demonic Sea. Why are you so surprised? If youre like this after seeing only one of them, I guess youll pass out in front of the others. Yeon-woos face hardened as the Vampiric Lord chuckled in amusement. Her words were strangely frightening. Does that meantheres more of these monsters? Of course. There are seven who are even more violent and ghastly. [Vimalacitra sits up with a stiff face.] [Cerununnos presses his lips together. He urges his holy spirit to retreat once again.] [Many gods show astonishment.] [Many demons demand that the player Erzsebet Bathory stop speaking nonsense.] I see those backroom lu bus locked up on that floor are still babbling. The Vampiric Lord scoffed, pushing her message window to the side. Yeon-woo could see the angered gods and demons cause more of a disturbance, but the Vampiric Lord didnt seem to care. For a second, Yeon-woo wondered how the Vampiric Lord knew the term lu bu, which was slang used for people who were tough in front of their parents but weak in front of others. However, his face soon stiffened when she continued to speak. Still, that guy seems to have a special interest in you. Yeon-woo was about to ask what she meant when Nessies eyes, which were bigger than a human, flashed through the fog as it cried out. You. Cannot. Go. Thoughts poured out from the creature, and Yeon-woos expression turned grim as he sensed the creatures intense will. Suddenly, sky and land monsters that previously didnt even dare approach the Demonic Sea began to swarm towards him. Kieeeek! Kuuak! Kuuak! Their eyes were red with madness as they moved according to Nessies command. Yeon-woo clenched his fists as his back crawled. In front of him was the Demonic Sea, and behind him were dozens of strange monsters rushing towards him. If he counted the violent auras of the creatures even farther away, they seemed endless. How far did Nessies summons reach? Hed never expected that Nessie would call these beings, which were on the level of divine beings. They seemed eager to obey Nessie''s commands, as if horrified that they might die if they disobeyed. Some creatures even looked unfocused, as though they had been hypnotized. Looks like itll be quite a hassle to find Laplace. Even in this dangerous situation, the Vampiric Lord looked amused. It was clear that shed been expecting this to happen. What should we do? It was already too late for retreat. There was no point in asking why she hadnt warned him about this. The most important thing right now was to find a way to get through the monsters and reach the island beyond Nessie where Laplace was. What else? Are you saying theres another method here? She snorted with laughter. Her fangs flashed between her lips, highlighting her cruel appearance. Theres nothing but endless battle. Theres no choice but to fight and fight again, eating up those monsters to get out. The monsters of the Demonic Sea became stronger by preying on each other. The Vampiric Lord was implying that Yeon-woo might become powerful like Nessie through the same process. The Vampiric Lord has already gone through this several times. Is this the reason why shes so abnormally strong? He felt as if hed seen one of her secrets. How many battles had the Lord of Vampires petite body endured? She had fallen from the position of the great king of a species to a miserable existence. The things shed endured in order to make a comeback only left evil and madness behind in her. But I dont have time to do that. The Vampiric Lord had begun by vanquishing smaller monsters from the Demonic Sea, but Yeon-woo had to clash with powerful monsters right away. He didnt have the luxury of time. Arthia was still unstable as a force in the Tower, and the Central Bureau would arrive as soon as they realized whom he was looking for and try to stop him. He didnt have the time to fight with his full concentration. The gods and demons connected to the Channels dont want to get close to the monsters either. [All gods of death advise you not to partake in the endless battle.] [All demons of death warn that there is no need to be swept up in such disorder.] [Cernunnos agrees with their opinion.] [Agares nods vehemently.] [Thor tries to persuade you by saying this isnt the only opportunity youll have to fight.] [Vimalacitra smiles evilly and says itll be a good experience for you to fight with the creatures.] [Vimalacitra hopes to see you participate in the endless battle.] [The gods connected to the Channels glare at Vimalacitra.] [The demons connected to the Channels object to his statement.] [Vimalacitra wordlessly glowers at the gods and demons pressuring him.] [The glaring gods and demons avoid Vimalacitras gaze.] Only Vimalacitra supported Yeon-woos participation; the others seemed to be reluctant. Yeon-woo knew that it wasnt because they were concerned for his safety. The gods and demons connected to him only wanted to use him as an Apostle or thought of him as a plaything to amuse themselves. His struggles usually brought them delight, and their responses now meant that there was something that a mortal like Yeon-woo didnt know. However, in this situation, the only thing he could do was fight. Even if he could retreat, he had no plans to do so. Demonism. Keekeekeek. I guess I cant use its help here. There was no reason for the Demonism to help him while it waited for him to ripen. Yeon-woo frowned and glared at the Vampiric Lord for getting him into this predicament. What is it you want? As expected. Its so nice that you understood so quickly. She raised a corner of her mouth. If you tell me where the count is, Ill help you. So thats it. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. It was obvious she was implying she couldnt be exploited so easily. Considering her pride, she was probably furious that she had been brought here. However, Yeon-woo hadnt spoken a word about Count Ferencs whereabouts, knowing that the Vampiric Lord might betray him as soon as she had the information she wanted. He had Lana, but that didnt mean he could unconditionally trust the Vampiric Lord. Lana. He decided to call Lana, whod been quietly following them. She nodded heavily, reading his intentions through their connection. You! The Vampiric Lord stiffened, not realizing her daughter would side with Yeon-woo and not her. Sorry, Mom. Saving my disciple is more important to me. Just as the Vampiric Lord was about to respond, Yeon-woo sped up his thoughts. [Time Difference] His expanded mind linked to Laputa quickly began to calculate the information. As he predicted the movements of the Demonic Sea, Nessies location, the number of monsters, the monsters movements, and the things that would come after that, he spread his Sky Wings wide and activated all his powers. [5th-step Dragon Body Awakening] [All powers have been released.] [Sky Wings] Dragon scales appeared on his skin and the Philosophers Stone and Dragon Heart resonated together. Boom! He kicked off the ground over the Demonic Sea. Waves soared up dozens of meters high.The monsters waiting below the surface jumped out, and the creatures flying in the sky descended in hordes. If I die, she loses a clue to the counts whereabouts. She wont want that. It was a game of chicken. The scaredy-cats can go ahead and die. Youre right, Shanon. For the first time, he was right. Yeon-woo smirked and shouted, Explode. Hundreds of clusters of sword energy began to form in his wake and explode. Rumble. The light and heat that the explosions released made the Demonic Sea quake. Chapter 473 - Vampiric Lord (5) The cave collapsed? Yaanek? The High Guardians were shocked as they gathered once more for an emergency meeting at the Central Bureau. Only Yvlke was smiling calmly. The director Klus rubbed his temples silently, and the other High Guardians were hesitant to speak up. Tarneck, who had reported the incident, was covered in dust from head to toeproof of how worrying the situation was. They didnt blink an eye at most incidents and sometimes even chuckled when stages were destroyed, but this time they couldnt let things slide. The Cave of Yaanek was an important location managed by the Central Bureau. The cave was only a red herring to hide the truth, along with mining Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence. In reality, it was a corpse of an otherworld god, and not an ordinary one, either. An otherworld god who fell a long time agofrom battling the Heavenly Demon before the Tower was even created. It was also a mystery that held the secrets of the Towers foundation and origin. When the Central Bureau first discovered the otherworld gods corpse, they took great care to ensure it wouldnt be revealed to anyone else while they carefully investigated it. However, because there were too many eyes on them in both the heavenly world and the lower one, they had to come up with a cover story. They decided to reveal some information about it as a distraction and called it an unexplored territory. The Central Bureau especially took care to hide things from Allforone. Of course, some still managed to sneak into the depths of the cave, but since they were usually eaten by the remnants in the otherworld gods stomach, they werent too concerned. This was why they hadnt thought anything of the reports that the Daud Brethren were staking out the area and plotting something. However, had their negligence gone too far? It was the same attitude that created this outcome. \ Hes worse than the Martial King Tarneck spit out the worst curse he could think of and ground his teeth. The others nodded. Even the rooster, Lapis Lazuli, who normally objected to crude speech, stayed silent. You can probably tell from my condition that this isnt something we can overlook. The cave has been exposed to the gods and demons connected to his Channels, and were in danger of losing Laplace. Before the situation grows worse, we need to stop him. It was obvious that the heavenly world would step forward, and when that happened, so would Allforone. The balance would shake once the Central Bureaus secret was revealed. The Shadow King had probably crashed around without much thought, but the great war could move from the lower world and the heavenly world to the Bureau and Allforone. They had to prevent this from happening. Which crazy idiot suggested we stick the Martial Kings disciple in the cave? Even after knowing that so many gods and demons are connected to him! What? Are you saying its my fault for suggesting it, huh? Hmph! Hes not wrong. If you didnt bring it up, we wouldnt be in this mess. You bastard! Do you want to fight me? Nothings stopping me. What? Stop! Boom! Klus slammed his hands on the table before the commotion grew worse. An overwhelming release of magic power stopped the noise. He growled as if he wouldnt condone any more commotion. No one thought that hed be able to use his power since the system was blocked off, so everyone, shut up. Is there anyone here who expected the Shadow King to be an arhat enlightened with the ability to control his thoughts? There was no reply. Our priority now is to stop the Shadow King before he makes contact with Laplace. Fortunately, the location is filled with monsters, and itll take some time for the Shadow King to move through it. The only variable is that unexpectedly, he has a guide who knows the secret as well as we do. Everyone nodded silently. Weve tried to restrict players, but this time will be an exception. The Central Bureau will take care of the laws of causality. We will form a squad to chase after him. I will brook no objections. Klus turned to Tarneck. Tarneck. Ill give you the entire Special Police Unit and allow you to release your power. Will you be able to stop him then? Tarnecks eyes flashed at those words. This meant he would be able to tap into his strength from when he had been a demon king and that he could also use his familiars. On top of that, hed have the Special Police Unit. It was more than enough. Wouldnt he defeat even the Martial King with that power? Tarneck believed so. However, Klus didnt seem to agree, because he turned to the Guardian sitting at the very end of the table. Lupi. Y-yes? Lupi, the pig. The short Guardian cautiously looked at Klus with his shoulders hunched. He looked frightened but no one was fooled. There was a gruesome monster behind that mask whose greed could never be satisfied no matter how much it consumed. You go too. But I give you my permission to handle Laplaces punishment. A hideous smile full of gluttony flashed on Lupis innocent face. But he quickly put on his frightened expression. A-all right. And as for the rest Klus assigned tasks to the other High Guardians. Normally, they would have refused to accept these orders, but no one complained. After he finished, Klus scanned the High Guardians and said coldly, Prepare as much as you can so that this incident doesnt spiral out of control. Be especially careful of the heavenly worlds movements. But what about the Daud Brethren who caused a revolt? Their clan will receive a penalty, but its not the time to focus on that right now. Klus shouted again as he slammed his palms on the table. Everyone, get to it, now! The High Guardians disappeared. Yvlke was the last one to leave, and he paused when Klus stopped him. Yvlke. He adjusted his monocle. Whats wrong, Director? What are you thinking? Ohyohyo! What do you mean? Klus wrinkled his forehead. Are you fine with Laplace dynever mind. That was an unnecessary question. Talking about it would only exhaust them. Klus knew that Yvlke would be circumspect, as usual, so he gave up asking. However, as if he read Klus thoughts, Yvlke smiled widely. All the decisions and choices are up to the directorthat means you. Im only following your orders. Ohyohyo, ohyo! Sure. Im sure you are. Go on. Yvlke was about to disappear with his strange laughter when he smiled mischievously. And Director, even if I have other thoughts, they wont harm the Bureau. Klus waved his hand as if he didnt want to respond anymore. Haa. Sitting at the empty table, Klus slumped in his chair and sighed. It didnt seem like the wrinkles between his brows would straighten out soon. * * * The Vampiric Lord called the fight against the monsters that Nessie had summoned an endless one. Yeon-woo had to agree. [Meteor Sword Art] Rumble. The heat from the explosions of energy clusters pushed away the waters of the Demonic Sea again and again. Waves of fire that were meters tall would rise from the water and evaporate in an instant, creating a mist around them. The monsters about to attack Yeon-woo were not only pushed away but also burned to ashes. Endurance? Durability? Powers? None of that mattered in front of the exploding clusters. Even if they managed to block the explosions, the aftershocks and the chaotic vibrations swept away everything in the vicinity. Barriers were useless in the face of their power. The creatures were frustrated because the intense heat made their holy power futile, and around a hundred monsters were blown away in an instant. It works. Yeon-woo confirmed that Meteor Sword Art worked against these monsters too. He knew that Meteor Sword Art was more than enough against transcendental beings, but hed been concerned it wouldnt work against the monsters of the Demonic Sea since their foundations were different. A few of the creatures contained so much chaos that they were removed from the laws of physics, and there was a possibility that even intense light and heat wouldnt work against them. But in the end, no matter how far from the laws of physics you are, I guess everythings the same when it comes to overwhelmingly destructive power. The power of Meteor Sword Art was greater than he thought. It didnt stop with a single explosion, but amplified its ability to destroy by creating more explosions. If he used it well, it could blow up a planet. What could possibly remain untouched after taking a direct hit from it? Some creatures were still alive, but none of them had escaped injuries like burns or dismemberment from pieces of sword energy. The curse took effect immediately after. [Black Gubitara - Blood Flowers] [Wave of Fire - Fire Lightning] The burns on the bodies of the monsters suddenly glowed with a blinding red light and spread to the rest of their bodies in the shape of a flower. Blood Flowers were the signature skill of Asura King Vimalacitra. They twisted around their hosts neck until the soul was dead. The creatures cried out as the chaos in their bodies was painfully twisted. A new attack took place when they paused. Rumble. Krrr! The red sparks that filled the atmosphere pulled down Fire Lightning from the sky towards the Blood Flowers on the monsters bodies. Kueeeek. Chiiik! Chiik! The monsters couldnt withstand the attacks, and they began to scatter in all directions. Fuck. Shanon seemed speechless at the sight and muttered the only word he could think of. Meteor Sword Art was beyond shocking. It was powerful enough to open the skies and split the earth. Shanon didnt understand how Yeon-woo still hadnt undergone exuviation, the path to transcendence. If those who could cause so much destruction werent gods, then who qualified? But as the explosion swept past, more powerful monsters swarmed close. Rumble! Clatter. A beautiful galaxy descended on them. The black chains connected to Vigrid moved among the monsters as explosions ripped and crushed their bodies again and again. Psshhh. The magic power in his Dragon Heart fell by thirty percent after he killed a massive number of monsters, but even if he replenished it with the Blood Flowers, he was also under a lot of psychological stress. It wasnt easy to predict the movements of so many creatures at the same time, and Meteor Sword Art consumed too much power. He didnt understand where all the monsters were coming from. They were endless. [All gods of death are satisfied with your strength.] [All demons of death are pleased with the death you bestow upon them.] The appreciative messages of the gods and demons of death raised his spirits, and when he continued forward, brandishing the chains, he grew closer to Nessie. [Vimalacitra watches your fight with an uplifted face.] [Cernunnos observes Nessie, who is watching you.] The Vampiric Lord was also observing from the sidelines, her arms crossed. She didnt bother to help him, but Yeon-woo thought that it was for the best. Meteor Sword Art was more destructive than hed first thought, and his physical abilities were enhanced because he could control his mind. He realized how incredible the Demonic Draconic Divine Body was, and he grew more confident. He was surviving even in this hellish Demonic Sea. If he were dropped in Tartarus right now, he wouldnt have to run away like last time. I can do it. Clatter. Yeon-woo pulled the chains to retrieve Vigrid while using Blink to appear above Nessies head, who was his next target. He planned to kill this creature; otherwise, he couldnt see how he could end the battle. Nessie hadnt moved and likely hadnt noticed Yeon-woos movements. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo saw Nessies body hidden in the fog. It was as large as a brachiosaurus, with an equally long neck. Yeon-woo came face to face with an eye that was as large as his body. Boom. How. Impudent. Just before Vigrid struck Nessies head, Yeon-woo felt the world around him stop. His body was immobilized, as though something strong were holding him. There was a clacking sound as he was pulled towards something. Crunch! When he opened his eyes again, he experienced the pain of his soul being torn apart. Ugh! It wasnt the pain of just one soul but of dozens, hundreds, thousands. He wanted to scream but he couldnt muster up a sound. Whathappened? Yeon-woo looked down. The monsters he had killed were tearing his body apart. The dead creatures had come back to life to tear him apart as if returning the pain that theyd received from him, their eyes filled with hostility. Yeon-woo was back at the shore of the Demonic Sea, not too far from the Vampiric Lord. Had time been turned back? Yeon-woo looked into Nessies eyes. It was still hiding in the fog far away, and he finally understood what happened. Illusory Change! It was a supernatural strength that affected everything within an Illusory World, even changing the laws of physics. Through Illusory Change, Nessie had not only brought back the dead monsters, but entirely changed the laws of causality so that he would be the one to die. Blood spurted from his mouth. This was what an endless battle was. The Vampiric Lord looked on with indifferent eyes as death loomed over Yeon-woo. Chapter 474 - Vampiric Lord (6) Urrrng. Boom! Yeon-woo increased the resonance of the Dragon Heart and Stone of Sin until the monsters tearing at him could feel it, and he released his power in an instant. Black flames exploded around him as the monsters were blown away. Haahaaa! He panted heavily. His skin had turned sallow in seconds, and his flesh was torn and bloody. [An unidentified substance has entered your body. You have been afflicted with the status Poison.] [The skill Formless Poison attempts to detoxify it.] [It has failed.] [The skill Formless Poison attempts to detoxify it.] [It has failed.] [It has failed.] [The Dragon Heart is circulating a great amount of dragon blood.] [The Sin of Stone (SuperbiaGula) attempts purification.] [It has failed.] [The substance cannot be neutralized. Retreat for prompt medical attention.] [Vimalacitra nods at your steadfast will.] [Vimalacitra is inspired by the Demonic Sea.] [The proficiency of Regeneration is diminished due to your poisoned state.] Yeon-woo grit his teeth as he checked the messages and his condition. Ill really die at this rate. An unknown poison had entered his body. The poison that had raised his skill proficiency with its scent alone was now viciously attacking him. Everything was a mess. His limbs and internal organs were crushed. His torn body was recovering too slowly, and his magic power couldnt circulate properly. He now understood why the gods and demons had been reluctant to see him fight the monsters of the Demonic Sea. Coexisting with the Demonic Sea is impossible for them. It was like the relationship between light and dark. No, it wasnt as simple as that. Their very roots were different, and the gap between order and chaos was greater than Yeon-woo expected. Naturally, his stamina and Channels were affected. [Your trait, Cold-blooded, has helped you maintain composure.] [All gods of death witness your death.] [All demons of death wonder how youll overcome death.] It was the worst possible situation; even the gods and demons of death believed he would die. There was only one consolation. [The Divine Factors of Blood Essence have successfully neutralized the substance.] [Formless Poison skill proficiency has slightly increased.] [Formless Poison skill proficiency has slightly increased.] [You have gained new Factors.] [The Factors fuse with your current Factors.] It was a relief he had collected the components of Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence, but there were limits to this too. At the moment, his priority was to secure a safe route. [Time Difference] Yeon-woo tried to analyze his situation as quickly and rationally as possible. I have to postpone neutralizing the poison. There are limits to the magic power I can use right now, so I need to heal my body first While Yeon-woo was deep in thought, Shanon felt cold shivers as he read his thoughts. His master was treating his own body as if it were only a tool. Shanon had always known that Yeon-woo saw even his own life as a tool to help him get to his goal, but he never got used to it no matter how many times he saw it. Whoosh. Yeon-woo paused the circulation of his magic power, which was conducting multiple processes at the same time, and focused on healing his right arm. He didnt need his lower body because he could stay steady with Sky Wings, but both arms were crucial for using a weapon. I have no way to win this endless battle if Nessie has Illusory Change. My chances of being victorious are zero. Yeon-woo immediately changed his plans. He decided not to obsess over the endless battle and look in another direction. He gave up on the idea that the Vampiric Lord would help if he were endangered. It wasnt the time to gamble with his life. My target isnt Nessie, but capturing Laplace. He gripped Vigrid in his regenerated right hand while his left hand held the chain. Then He quickly scanned his priorities one more time. Eeeeng! He activated Meteor Sword Art. Hundreds of energy balls clustered around him like stars. His magic power wasnt circulating properly and wasnt as hot as it had been, so he chose a different method this time. Explode. [Random Shooting] Yeon-woo replicated the skill Jeong-woo had used in the past. The skill cast magic that hed stored through Perfect Adaptability and amplified its destructive power. Its path couldnt be predicted, so enemies found it troublesome. The only difference was that Jeong-woo used standardized magic while Yeon-woo used pure clusters of sword energy. Rumble, rumble. Black flames split through the sky once again. Some soared, while others plummeted to the Demonic Sea. Flames exploded and filled the sky. Time resumed its normal pace, and the monsters attacked. However, they were blinded from the explosions and couldnt move forward because they were surrounded by a sea of fire. The atmosphere was heavy with heat and fog, confusing their senses. Then suddenly, Yeon-woos presence completely disappeared. Kruoooooo! The monsters realized his plan only then and moved. They needed to find Yeon-woo no matter what. However, the blazing firestorm and falling bolts injured them, so it wasnt easy to expand their senses. A few managed to clear through the explosion and the fragments of flesh to chase after Yeon-woo. Boom! Yeon-woo wasnt headed for Nessie, but someplace else. What. Are. You. After. Kooooo. Nessie realized Yeon-woos target had changed to the island where Laplace was and quickly gave a new command to the creatures. Stop. Him. And. If. Possible. Eat. Him. The monsters swam through the air to catch Yeon-woo, but they found it difficult. The flames from Random Shooting were too threatening. More than thirty percent of the Demonic Sea had evaporated from the heat. However, Nessie had given orders to stop Yeon-woo even if the monsters lost their lives. The kings command contained absolute authority, and the monsters of the Demonic Sea couldnt oppose him. Many monsters faced the fire directly as they headed for Yeon-woo. Flesh poured down as monsters died, turning the Demonic Sea into a dump. Clank! Yeon-woo sensed a monster flying through the pieces of flesh in the air and quickly pulled the chains, tying them around the creatures claws as he brandished a scythe-shaped Vigrid to slash its neck. A liquid that was like blood spurted on Yeon-woos head. White steam rose as his dragon scales melted. The poison that entered his body instantly wrecked his magic power circulation again. It was a dangerous development, considering that his condition was already shaky, but Yeon-woo only burst out in laughter. Hahaha! It seemed that it was true after all that the release of adrenaline made people feel exhilaration instead of pain in extreme situations. By now, Yeon-woo could control even the hormones in his body, but he felt beyond delighted in this situation. Death, death, death! This place was filled with death. Although his own death might occur, Yeon-woo didnt care. Instead, he was delighted to really experience what death was. He finally realized what it meant to sit on the Throne of Death and be Hades successor. As the Death King, the only thing he could give these creatures was death. And so, even though monsters continued to approach him, he ignored them and moved forward. He unfurled Sky Wings and attempted to dive down. Again, the massacre that seemed infinite turned into nothing. As he was surrounded by monsters, Yeon-woo experienced the pain of being torn apart once again. [Time Difference] At that moment, a skill he had kept hidden activated. It was the skill that gave him the ability to see potential futures so that he could make a decision. Although he needed to use the magic power that was slowly draining away, he managed to learn how Nessies Illusory Change worked. Right before the resurrected monsters tore him apart, he managed to escape to a location a few steps away. The monsters were flustered when their prey disappeared, and Yeon-woo pulled the chains and butchered them all at once. Emptiness opened above as Meteor Sword Art rained down. Boom! Crash! He only saw one second ahead, but it was enough to attack the creatures and make them experience agonizing pain even after resurrection. Kuooooo. He didnt stop and struck again. He cut and made explosions over and over. However, the number of monsters sticking to him only increased. Rumble. Random Shooting of Meteor Sword Art mutilated them all over again. Yeon-woo made another attempt to get through. Illusory Change [Time Difference] The fight between the creature trying to move the Illusory World and Yeon-woo grew more intense. Foolish! Nessie tried to stop Yeon-woo from approaching Laplace, believing that Illusory Change was succeeding in rendering Yeon-woos efforts pointless. No matter how many times Yeon-woo saw the potential futures and killed monsters, all Nessie had to do was bring them back alive. As this continued, the number of monsters tearing at Yeon-woo multiplied. From 1,000 creatures to 2,000, 3,000with the exception of the monsters inside the Demonic Sea, it seemed like all the monsters in the stomach had arrived. Yeon-woo was injured from the attacks that even Precognition couldnt catch. When one creature clamped on, the others came like hyenas after prey. More and more monsters clung to him until those who couldnt reach Yeon-woo chomped on the monsters closest to him instead. This was the result of the continuous Illusory Change, but Yeon-woo didnt stop his movement forward. Just as the magic power in the Dragon Heart was almost depleted, he managed to reach Laplaces location. Nessie frowned at him. The creature thought it preposterous that Yeon-woo was using tricks because hed never be able to defeat him in direct combat. Even if Yeon-woo did find Laplace, Nessie could use Illusory Change to create something that hadnt existed before. How could Yeon-woo be so foolish? Mortals had limits. Nessie was about to use Illusory Change once more when the bestial sound of thunder boomed in the sky. Nessie grew shocked as he looked up to see a sphere as large as his body shining like the sun over him! Rumble! Krrrrr! Nessie belatedly related what Yeon-woo had been plotting. Yeon-woo hadnt been trying to save Laplace; he was after Nessie. All he had to do was attack before Nessie activated Illusory Change. However, it wasnt easy to approach Nessie because there were too many monsters in the stomach, so hed used himself as bait to lure them all out. Nessie found it hard to retreat now because black chains that originated from emptiness tightly bound and immobilized it. Bring it down. [Sword Purification] [Villain - Expel] [Lightning Strike] Vigrids option of Sword Purification, which grew stronger the more powerful his opponent was, and Expel, which repelled evil spirits, were released with Heaven Bracket. Hundreds of energy clusters gathered in one location with Meteor Sword Art, whose power had intensified exponentially. It was the true Meteor Sword Art, which he hadnt ever displayed because the Bureau had been watching. It transformed into Fire Lightning and crashed on Nessies head. It was so hot and bright that Nessie didnt even register what was happening. Those watching only saw a bright flash. Krrrrng! A column that connected the sky and earth landed, piercing through Nessies throat into the Demonic Sea all the way to the bottom. Half of the seawater evaporated from the intense heat, and the earth around the column was swept away by black flames. It was the first appearance of a variant of Meteor Sword Art: Meteor Sword Heaven Thunder Art or Sword Thunder for short. Chapter 475 - Vampiric Lord (7) Yeon-woo didnt use himself as bait just to persuade Nessie to let down his guard. Hed used Sword Thunder as part of a calculated plan. Hed noticed that Nessie would take a big breath before he activated each Illusory Change. He secretly condensed hundreds of sword energy clusters into a sphere of light before opening emptiness to bind Nessie. Although it was possible for time to turn back, all he had to do was tie up Nessie for one short moment. The sphere rotated almost at the speed of light, which meant that Sword Thunder also fell at the same speed. No matter how quickly Nessie could produce Illusory Change, he wouldnt be able to outpace it. Sword Thunder and Random Shooting decapitated him. Rumble! Did it work? Yeon-woo made a small chuckle of disbelief as he watched the creature thrash in pain. His eyelids were heavy, and his consciousness was fading away. His stamina and magic power were completely exhausted from the endless battle and from creating the sphere of light. Nessie might try to heal himself with Illusory Change and counterattack, but Yeon-woo was certain of his victory. There was no way Nessie could withstand Random Shooting, which split through the basis of existence, especially with Sword Thunder running through it. His only concern was that he might plunge into the Demonic Sea. Itll work out somehow The familiars in his shadow and a surprised Lana were watching him, so he figured he would be fine. He was also a bit worried about the other kings of the Demonic Sea, but he believed that if the Vampiric Lord had any humanity left, she would intervene. And so, he fell powerlessly without his Sky Wings. * * * That damned bastard. The Vampiric Lord scowled as she watched Lana retrieve Yeon-woo. He couldve just asked her for help. She would have willingly assisted him if he only told her where Count Ferenc was. Why was he so stubborn? Of course, she knew that Yeon-woo was worried she might betray him after he gave up his most important chess piece. However, the Vampiric Lord had never planned on doing anything like that. A Lord never broke promises. Besides, her daughter had requested this, and she had good memories of Cha Jeong-woo, so she was prepared to help Yeon-woo with anything he needed. But Yeon-woo never showed any intention of giving in. Hed just gone off to fight as if he were challenging her to think about who would lose more if he died. When she watched him stick a sword down Nessies throat, she was astounded. This was Nessie, the master of this stomach, and the greatest monster king among the otherworld gods remains. Yes, it was true that there were seven other creatures who were at least as strongor even strongerbut Nessie could change the laws of nature as he wished. He was an elite among transcendents, and it was impossible for a mortal to defeat him. But Yeon-woo had given him a critical blow. Boom! Nessie continued to struggle in agony, making the Demonic Sea rise turbulently with enormous waves. The dead monsters came back to life with strange shapes as space was crushed and restored again and again. The Illusory World had become unstable. And it doesnt even seem like hes reached exuviation. How was it possible that a player who could stick a sword down a transcendents throat didnt have divinity? It was impossible. He should have gained it already. In her eyes, Yeon-woo already satisfied all the qualifications: the size of his soul, the quality of his level, his accomplishments, and his ownership of pieces of holiness. In fact, he had more than enough qualifications. She could see that a part of exuviation had already begun, too. When it was complete, hed probably become transcendent soon after. But the fact that he hadnt completed exuviation yet Its got to be an external interference. She thought she knew who was responsible. Allforoneits his bullshit. As long as Allforone limited the system and accomplishments, no one in the lower world would successfully exuviate and gain transcendence. She was also one of his victims. Thanks to his machinations, she had failed to become the Black Kings successor, a goal she was desperate for. She had fallen and was forced to separate from her husband. The system was a tool that helped players grow, but it could also be the chains that bound them. This was the reason she had tried to remove herself from the system. Even if she had to abandon everything she achieved, she wanted to escape its limits and search for a new path, and so she had ended up in the Cave of Yaanek. She had broken free from the systems constraints and from Allforones meddling, and she finished excavation and gained transcendence. But it wasnt easy to return to the Tower. Allforone would instantly notice the presence of a mutation and try to interfere. And now, she saw someone who reminded her of her past self; a player who should have been searching for a path to the heavenly world on the ninety-eight floor was also stuck here. She laughed in disbelief. How many people were struggling, tied to the lower world without being able to grow like Yeon-woo? There was one reason behind the extinction of the Draconic species and the downfall of the Giants and vampire: Allforone. Everything hed done in the past thousands of years had led to this. And if this guy can exuviate and become a transcendent No, if he can just find the path to exuviation Although it had never been her intention, Yeon-woo was technically her successor. It looks like hes the person who took the Vampiric Sword I left behind She had left the Vampiric Sword in the Tutorial to consume all the players looking for it and use it as a blood bank. But not only had he taken it, hed increased its level. She actually liked what hed done with it. I shouldnt watch on as my successor falls. What was more, her daughter was here too. Although Lana was already dead, the Vampiric Lord couldnt bear to see her precious daughter be hurt again. She also risked losing the chance to learn her husbands whereabouts. Shit. She had to acknowledge that she lost the bet this time. It appeared the string of her fate was being pulled by someone else this time, but she didnt feel all that displeased despite her cursing. Whoosh! Nessie suddenly straightened his neck. The injury hed received from Sword Thunder was almost healed. Sword Thunder had snipped Nessies thread of life, but contrary to Yeon-woos expectations, it wasnt enough. Transcendents were also called immortals. That meant unless a beings foundation was pulled out by the roots, they could come back alive because they existed as conceptual beings without any physical forms. This was also Nessies holy territory, and it wasnt unusual that hed be able to resurrect. However, Sword Thunder had left an effect. Nessies aura had changed completely because Random Shooting had struck the basis of its existence. He seemed to find it difficult to maintain his presence. Even if he returned to the Demonic Sea, it seemed unlikely that he would remain a king. He would have to defend himself against challengers and other kings. Nessie ought to have focused on healing himself, but his pride was hurt from being injured by a mortal. He exuded a deadly aura, clearly ready to kill Yeon-woo. Lana protected Yeon-woo and confidently stood in front of Nessie. Ill protect you any way I can. She muttered to herself that shed be successful this time as she gripped her spear. Shed been forced to witness her disciples death and fallen to ruin as a result. She promised herself that she wouldnt repeat any of the mistakes of the past. Yeon-woo was the brother of her only disciple. Helping him was like helping Jeong-woo. Even though she was a weak spirit, and her original strength wasnt a match for Yeon-woos, her determination was stronger than ever. Her blazing eyes looked straight at Nessie. Next to her, Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca appeared. I like you! The old master of the Quartz Palace, ruler of all seas, and mother of all things in the ocean. I heard the king of the Blue Rose was courageous, and its true. If you get in the way, Ill remove you even if youre Cains familiars. Lana growled at the army of death, Dis Pluto, who surrounded her, tightening her grasp on her spear. Kroooooo!Nessie frowned as though they werent even worth looking at, and he made another attempt at Illusory Change. You dont have to put yourself through that again, my daughter, the Vampiric Lord murmured as she took a step forward. No parent could accept their childs defeat. Since Lana was choosing to fight like that, she had to follow. Also, the fact that Yeon-woo wasnt fighting for personal gain but to find his lost brother was similar to how shed suffered to find her husband and daughter. She was sympathetic to his cause. In the end, the Vampiric Lord came up with some excuses to release her hidden level. Whoosh! Nessie, Lana, and all the familiars turned to the Vampiric Lord as a whirlwind of intense energy rose around her. They were all shocked. Wh-whats that?! Hades? Mother! Shanon made a huge fuss, and Hanryeongs voice trembled. The level of the Vampiric Lord and Hades were so similar that he thought Hades had appeared. Lanas eyes were filled with surprise when she realized where the power was coming from. M-Mother? This is how strong the Vampiric Lord is? Unbelievable! Since they had no way of knowing that the Vampiric Lord had gained transcendence away from Allforones prying eyes and was now at the level of most superior divine beings, they were surprised. There was another thing they didnt know: to gain divinity, you needed to rule over a domain created from your holiness and legends. The Vampiric Lord also held this divine throne. All the holiness she possessed and the legends she left behind were from being a Lord. The forces and members of her species shed led were no more, but she managed to persevere and recover the position of king again in this place, the Demonic Sea! Rumble. The aura from the Vampiric Lord crushed Nessies Illusory Change, rejecting the existence of the resurrected monsters. They plummeted to the ground as the falling sky was restored and turned into the vibrant red that represented her. Lightning crashed down. The vaporized Demonic Sea was filled once again, and a large whirlpool appeared, threatening Nessie. The world trembled. It looked as if the entire world was trying to swallow Nessie whole. Bathorys Vampiric Spirit! The simple energy drain skill that evolved from the Vampiric Sword and represented the Vampiric Lord herself filled the world. A king of the Demonic Seathe Vampiric Lord had also been one of the rulers of the Demonic Sea, and her strength far outstripped Nessies. Nessie resided in the upper sections of the deep sea while the Vampiric Lord resided on the sea floor. Nessie stiffened at her strength. A colossal monster stood behind the small Vampiric Lord, covering the sky. It was trying to eat Nessie, and there was no way that Nessie could currently withstand a being that he had no chance of resisting even at his peak strength. For the first time ever, he truly felt endangered by another being. Fuck. Off. The Vampiric Lord enunciated each syllable clearly as she spoke her thoughts. It was enough. Nessie bowed with gratitude and sank back into the Demonic Sea. He understood the meaning behind her thoughts. Thankfully, he wouldnt die today. However, before disappearing, he didnt neglect to shoot a glare at Yeon-woo, who was in Lanas arms. He would pay back this humiliation next time. Swish. After he disappeared, Bathorys Vampiric Spirit also vanished. Lana and the familiars were shocked speechless at the sight of the Vampiric Lord chasing Nessie away with a single sentence. But the Vampiric Lord just smirked like it was nothing and turned to a different direction. Havent you seen enough by now? Stop sneaking around like a rat and come out. Ahem! A rat? As a rabbit, that really offends me, hm? A pitch-black hole appeared in the middle of the turbulent Demonic Sea. Someone jumped out of what looked like a rabbit hole. As soon as Lana and the familiars saw him, they grew speechless, but for a different reason than before. A middle-aged man over 190 centimeters tall, with shiny, muscular, copper-toned skin, tough features, and a bald head appeared. He had a rough voice and gave off the impression of strengthexcept he was wearing white rabbit ears and spoke in a cute tone. You wore something creepy again? Another king of the Demonic Sea and former High Guardian Laplace smiled brightly. Chapter 476 - The Tortoise and The Hare (1) [Due to excessive use of magic power and physical overexertion, you have entered the Death Phase.] [Warning! Neutralize the poison immediately. The poison is interfering with most of your trait and power functions.] [Warning! Restore your physical body quickly. If you do not, you may suffer permanent damage.] [Warning! Quickly] Even after he regained consciousness, Yeon-woo could not find his bearings. His mind kept fading and his thoughts appeared in spurts, unable to connect properly. His Cold-Blooded trait, which normally allowed him to regain his composure, was no longer working properly. The poison that hed been just barely holding back with his magic power was now rampaging through his body. The One-horned tribe referred to this phenomenon as Runaway Reversal. His Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone continued to try to restrict the poison by constantly creating new magic power. However, his physical restoration, which helped his Dragon Heart and Philosophers Stone to work properly, was limited. Take this. When Yeon-woo briefly regained consciousness and opened his eyes, someone offered him a bizarre heap of weeds. Yeon-woo pushed a handful of the greens into his mouth without asking what they were. His instincts told him that he had to eat them or else he would die. [Unknown Herb 1 tries to remove the status Poison.] [Unknown Herb 2 has been added. Detox is being attempted.] [The treatment is progressing.] For the first time, Yeon-woo felt his pain dissipate. Even though he had blocked the physical pain, the curse had invaded his soul, but he was feeling it all clear away. Thanks to this, his magic power began to flow again. [The treatment is progressing. Your condition has improved to Near Death.] [Your skill Regeneration has restarted.] [Body restoration is progressing.] Yeon-woo could finally close his eyes comfortably. *** Wheream I? He blinked once more. How are you? A grimy-looking middle-aged man with a bald head and copper skin squatted before Yeon-woo, waving his hand cheerfully. The white rabbit ears on his head flopped cutely. For a moment, Yeon-woo thought he was still dreaming and wandering around in his subconscious. Otherwise, his eyesight was deteriorating at a rapid pace. Masterfuck, pleasefuck...if youre awake, can you do something about that?! Ive had to look at that guy for the past three days! You can blame everything on me, so please do something! Shanon cried out urgently. He was swearing like usual, but for the first time, Yeon-woo felt bad for him. Since this weirdo was his masters savior, Shanon could not do anything, and to make it worse, he had to hold back his curses while watching the weirdo actweirdly. Judging by their silence, Yeon-woo could tell that Hanryeong, Rebecca, and the rest felt the same way. The emotions they all projected were irritation and mental anguish. Even though he wanted to swear as well, Yeon-woo suppressed it and instead asked, Laplace? Thats right. We met each other on the eleventh floor, right? Its been a while. Although he had a weird air, Laplace possessed considerable power. Yeon-woo had only made his guess because they were still in the same place, but he hadnt been certain. Did this guy always have this kind of personality? Yeon-woo felt his mind going into a tumble cycle. His thoughts grew muddled and chaotic. His younger brother mentioned in his diary that players had to be most wary of the rabbit and snake Guardians. However, his brother was talking about their insidiousness, not their appearance. The rabbit Laplace was naturally playful and curious, and so, unlike the other Guardians who maintained their neutrality, he was known to intervene in other peoples business often. This was why many players were wary of him. However, Yeon-woo had never heard stories or rumors of Laplaces weirdness. You were just a green rookie back then! It gives me so much pride to see you all grown up and developing so well! For a brief moment, Yeon-woo felt conflicted. Was this Laplaces true personality or was it a test to elicit an impulsive response from him? Or was this a carefully planned move to set up a grand scheme? Master, cant you do something about that guy? I feel like my ears are rotting Shanon cried out again. Yeon-woo felt that Hanryeong, Rebecca, and even Boo were nodding. Why arent you say anything? Are you embarrassed? Teehee, teehee. Contrary to what Ive heard, you seem to get embarrassed easily Bam! At that moment, someone slapped the back of Laplaces head so hard that a bump formed almost instantly. Stop using that disgusting tone. I think my ears are rotting. And stop that crazy way of speaking, the Vampiric Lord said with an irritated expression. Yeon-woo never thought that he would hear such welcome words. However, Laplace only laughed without giving in to her harsh criticism. Do you know how cute I am? Do you want to die? Pahaha! Bathory, whether in the past or present, you dont understand what it means to be cute, search as you might Sss! Do you really want to die? the Vampiric Lord said in a low voice. Her face was twisted as she raised her hand. A black haze started puffing out of her palm, revealing a set of ugly, serrated teeth. The Vampiric Spirit seemed to be waiting for its masters order to come out at any time. Well, looks like youve found out what it means to be cute. Of course. Ill change. It would be an honor to change for you. Pong! Laplace stopped fooling around and revoked his polymorph magic. With a deflating sound, he appeared as the anthropomorphic rabbit that Yeon-woo recognized. Is this better? His appearance resembled that of the white rabbit from Alice in Wonderland. The red eyes were cute, but Yeon-woo shuddered when the image of a middle-aged, bald muscle man kept overlapping with Laplaces current appearance. Hmph! In the past, you werent so frivolous, but look whats happened to you ever since you arrived at the Demonic Sea. Tsk! the Vampiric Lord said in an irritated voice as she clucked her tongue. However, even after Laplace returned to his original form, the smile on his lips remained. What do you mean frivolous? Im just so happy to return to my hometown, so I regained my true identity which I had forgotten until now. If thats your true identity, you should crumple it and feed it to the dogs, the Vampiric Lord spat violently, but Laplace still laughed and did not seem hurt by her words. Ha! In the end, the Vampiric Lord sighed loudly and folded her arms. After looking at this kind of Vampiric Lord and Yeon-woo, Laplace changed the subject. It looks like weve said our greetings. So, may I ask what business youre here for? *** I never knew there would be a place like this in the Demonic Sea. As soon as Yeon-woo exited the room where he was staying, he gasped softly. The island where Laplace lived was beautiful enough to be called a paradise. The sky was blue, and the wind was cool. Beautiful flowers bloomed and danced all over the garden and fields. White and black rabbits pranced around a picturesque field. Small larks flew in the sky and large and small fish swam leisurely in the stream. It was a world where one could relax by just sitting still. Yeon-woo never thought that a place like Demonic Sea, a cutthroat place where one was either the hunter or the hunted, would contain such a peaceful place. Furthermore, considering their violent encounter with Nessie, it was strange that the island was still intact. Wait, no. Is it an Illusory World? Yeon-woo recalled Nessies Illusory Change and realized that this place must be Laplaces Illusory World, his innermost sanctuary. Furthermore, Yeon-woo seemed to have seen Laplaces real identity. During his conversation with the Vampiric Lord, Laplace had said something about returning to his hometown and regaining his identity. That meant that the Demonic Sea was his hometown. Even an idiot would understand the implication of thathe was a king of the Demonic Sea. Like Nessie, he was the ruler of this area inside the corpse. That meant It would be more correct to say that the Central Bureau exiled Laplace to his hometown instead of imprisoning him here. Laplace has returned to his own territory. No one knew what the conflict between Laplace and the Central Bureau was, but there must have been an internal situation. And. Yeon-woo turned his eyes to the Vampiric Lord, who had a sour expression on her face. Bathory is also a king of the Demonic Sea. After dealing with Nessie, Yeon-woo had passed out, but he hadnt been completely unaware of what was going on, even though his memories were fragmented. He recalled his amazement at seeing the Vampiric Spirit threatening Nessie. Was it not comparable to Hades? If shes reached transcendence Its clear how the Vampiric Lord, who reached the brink of death in the Tutorial, became so strong. The answer was the endless battle. When one died, everything ended. It made sense that surviving the endless battle would allow her to achieve that much growth. Yeon-woo was beginning to admire the Vampiric Lord, but he continued to wonder the same thing. In fact, his curiosity had even grown. If she fought Master in one-on-one combat, which of them would win? It was clear that the Martial King hadnt achieved awakening and transcendence. Still, Yeon-woo couldnt help thinking that it was unlikely that the Martial King would lose to the Vampiric Lord. While his thoughts rambled on Hmm! A Tutorial ticket, you say. Laplace touched the fluffy white fur on his chin after hearing everything from Yeon-woo. He sat with his legs crossed and fell into deep contemplation as rabbits ran around his knees. I definitely do have something like that, but Yeon-woo clenched his fists. His guess was right. However, he continued to keep his face expressionless. Laplace smiled as if he could read Yeon-woos thoughts. You are aware that the price is not at all insignificant, right? I am, Yeon-woo replied as he nodded. He then tried to make an attempt. For a High Guardian who has vacated his lofty position, you wont need something like that The price varies greatly depending on the needs of the buyer. I have the item, and player ### very, very, very much needs that item. Isnt that right? Yeon-woo lightly clucked his tongue. As expected, it wouldnt be too easy to close the deal. He felt that the mysterious merchant Atran had a lot to learn from Laplace. Lana, who was listening to the conversation from the side, gulped audibly. Although she had reached the limit of her allotted time to stay, she had been increasing the time of her own will. The more she postponed her return, the less she would be summoned in the future. However, this moment was important to her. She had to help Yeon-woo secure a way to find Jeong-woos soul. It was her last, remaining regret that she wanted to resolve. However, Laplace said as he watched Yeon-woo and Lana. Behind them, the Vampiric Lord quietly stared at him with her arms folded. Would I do anything to instill hate in player ### and my lovely neighbor, Bathory? Who knows what will happen in the future and who might become more powerful? Im not a heartless swindler, so dont worry. Of course, Yeon-woo did not easily believe his words. So, what are the details of the transaction? First, take this. Yeon-woo caught the object Laplace threw at him. His eyes widened slightly at the message. [You have received a Tutorial ticket.] [Currently, this ticket cannot be used.] This is? The ticket was the size of his palm. Although it was labeled not available for use in the upper-right corner, Yeon-woo felt his heart pounding. Laplaces smile grew wider as he looked at Yeon-woos changing expression. I want to barter, item for item. A trade? Yes. As you can see, Im in exile here, so its not easy to move around. All you have to do is go somewhere for me and hand over this book. Then, shalala! The ticket will be activated. Isnt that easy? Laplace rummaged in his coat, pulled out a book, and shook it gently in front of Yeon-woo. It was sealed with a rabbit-shaped wax seal so it could not be opened. Of course, you should never open the book. Ill be notified immediately if you do, and the Tutorial ticket will rip itself up on the spot. Privacy deserves respect, right? An errand boy had to just run the errand. It was easy to say, but Yeon-woo knew that it might be as dangerousor perhaps even morethan dealing with Nessie. At that moment, the Vampiric Lord, who had been watching and listening silently, narrowed her eyes and said, Does that book have something to do with you being exiled here? No comment. That is an invasion of privacy. The Vampiric Lord snorted at his response and then turned to Yeon-woo. The choice is yours. But you must keep the deal you make with His Highness. What else could he do but accept Laplaces offer? If he ran Laplaces errand, the path to the Tutorial would open. He had to do it. As soon as Yeon-woo was about to ask where he needed to go, Laplace suddenly looked up and laughed. Oh darn. I guess more uninvited guests have come. Theyre trying to enter this place without the owners permission. Indeed, there are so many rude people in this era. His red eyes glittered coldly. Yeon-woo understood the meaning of his words and frowned. It seemed that too much time had passed while he was unconscious, and the Central Bureau had continued to pursue him. They were now nipping at his heels. Time was running out. Chapter 477 - The Tortoise and The Hare (2) Bang! Fu, fu, fu. Its definitely sturdy. Tarneck frowned as he looked at the black barrier. He was expecting at least a few scratches, but the barrier showed no signs of damage. The attacks of the Guardians who made up the Chase Team were to no avail, and they all shook their heads. The members of the Chase Team were either agents of the Special Police Force or those who had travelled with Tarneck through various dimensions and spaces as frontline operatives. The barrier in front of them was beyond what they could handlein fact, the entire place was beyond their capacities. It was a world full of disorder and chaos, an outer dimension stained with the remnants of the otherworld god. The Guardians protected the Towers system, but that also led them to rely and depend on the system, and they could feel their power draining just from being in this place. This was also the reason why the Central Bureau had stopped pursuing Laplace once they learned that he had entered the Demonic Sea. The Guardians had no issue fighting head-on with their enemies but breaking a barrier like the one in front of them was terribly difficult, frustrating work. Wh-wh-what should w-we do? The Zodiac Pig Lupi cried with a terrified face. He shifted and rolled his curled feet on the ground like a young child who had disappointed his mother. Some of the female Guardians next to Lupi looked at him with sympathy as their maternal instincts were triggered. Tarneck made an exasperated expression. Lupi was the one who had forced Laplace into this place. Although he and Lupi had spent over a thousand years together as top Guardians, Laplace had never gotten used to Lupis childish actions. However, it was neither the time nor place to point out faults. Tarneck cursed and muttered under his breath as he looked at the barrier over Laplaces Illusory World. Even a worthless dog gains an advantage when it enters its home turf. Laplace returning to his homeland is a big headache. From the beginning, Tarneck had opposed letting Laplace join the Central Bureau. Laplace was a foreign being who had a completely different origin and goal from the rest of them. Tarneck had vehemently argued that Laplace probably had some hidden agenda. However, at the time, the Central Bureau believed that they needed to research and understand the mysteries of the beings of other worlds, and so, they had accepted Laplace into their ranks. In the end, Laplace had almost destroyed the delicate balance that the Bureau had established with the heavenly world. They were lucky that Lupi had noticed something fishy early on. Tarneck shuddered at the possible consequences that could have befallen the Central Bureau otherwise. Who wanted to accept Laplace then? Tarneck tried to remember the events of that time. His brow furrowed. Was it Yvlke? Wasnt it also Yvlke whod introduced Laplace to the Central Bureau? As Tarneck was about to think further, Lupis cries interrupted his train of thought. Tarneck. Tarneck sighed lightly and turned, certain that Yeon-woo and his allies must have already figured out that the Guardians had appeared in front of the barrier. He had to catch Yeon-woo before he could slip away. Gilles de Rais. Vlad Tepes. Sir. Sir. At his call, two of the Chase Team bowed their heads. One was a strange-looking, scaly-faced Zodiac Sheep man with lizard-like vertical pupils while the other was a middle-aged man in a black robe with a grim air. At one point in the past, these two individuals had vied over the Vampire races Blood King throne with the Vampiric Lord, Erzsebet Bathory, but they eventually lost out in the power struggle and were forced to enter the Bureau in order to survive. They had to suck on their thumbs and observe from the sidelines during the Vampiric Lords downfall since they had to maintain their objectivity as Guardians. However, now that they were given this opportunity, they would take advantage of the situation to seek revenge. While the two were preparing to carry out their orders, Tarneck warned, Everyone else, get out of the way. Dont get hurt for no reason. Tarneck released his suppressed powers. Except for Lupi, everyone in the Chase Team used Blink to move away. [Your powers have been released.] [The Demon King attempts to manifest itself in your body.] [Caution! The system is detecting anomalies and is imposing restrictions.] [Warning! Your actions violate the law of causality. Attempting to restrict the law of causality.] Although there were several warning messages, Tarneck wasnt concerned. Klus had already stated that he would take responsibility for the law of causality, and so Tarneck had no qualms about releasing his powers to the fullest. His body blurred and dissipated, and an immense devilthe same Demon King who had invaded various dimensions and worlds in the pastappeared, splitting through the Demonic Seas fog. Ku, ku, ku! The Demon King roared as his seven horns erupted like mountains, his eyes shining like obsidian, his dragon wings sprouting out, and his goats hooves appearing. [Demon King Maxwell has descended!] The truth that Tarneck had hidden since hed become a Guardian had now been revealed. Maxwell raised his fist high and struck the barrier. Bam! *** [Sudden Quest / The Hares Liver Tale] [Description: After endless battles, former Guardian Laplace became king of the unexplored lands, the Demonic Sea. From the time hed gained reason, he was curious about the world. He wanted to know the reason for his existence, why the world was formed, what constituted the foundations of the world, and many other things. However, the world was full of idiots, and he could not obtain the answers that he sought. One day, Laplace met someone called the Snapping Turtle and learned that there was another world outside the one he knew. He decided to leave his hometown for the first time and venture into this new world, and he arrived at the Tower with the Snapping Turtle. Through his child-like eyes, Laplace found the new Tower world infinitely beautiful and a place with many things to see. It was also the best place for him to express his playful nature as a Zodiac Rabbit and run around to his hearts content. He ran away from his guide, the Snapping Turtle and went everywhere. He gave himself the name Laplace and later became a Guardian, which was a very useful position. Sometimes his unyielding curiosity and mischief exceeded limits, and eventually, after an accumulation of warnings, he was stripped of his position as a Guardian and became a wanted figure by the Central Bureau. Laplace barely escaped the Central Bureau and returned to his hometown, but for a curious rabbit who had already seen and tasted the sweetness of the world, home was too boring. So, he came up with a trick to return to the wider world. At the request of this curious rabbit, you are tasked to run an errand to find the Snapping Turtle, from whom the rabbit separated long ago, and deliver a book. Once you complete the errand, the ticket given to you will be validated and usable. Currently, the Snapping Turtle is located at the Three God Mountains.] [Time Limit: - ] [Conditions: - ] [Rewards: 1. Qualification to visit the Three God Mountains 2. The right to use the Tutorial ticket] Yeon-woo carefully looked at the quest window that appeared in front of his eyes. It doesnt seem like a trap. However, he still had some reservations, particularly when it came to two details. The first was: There are no conditions. This meant that anyone could run the errand to the Three God Mountains. In other words, as long as the book was handed to the Snapping Turtle, the ticket would become validated and usable. However, it also meant that someone could steal the ticket and the book from him, finish the sudden quest, and use the ticket. In the eyes of most rankers, the Tutorial did not hold much value, but in the eyes of clans, it was a place like no other. Clans were always thirsty to recruit new players, and if they could take control of the Tutorial, they could monopolize the new talent. For this reason, the Central Bureau strictly managed the Tutorial tickets to ensure fairness in the competition among clans. If word got out that Yeon-woo possessed a Tutorial ticket, a large number of people would salivate and chase him to the end of the world. It wouldnt even matter that he was the Shadow King or had caused so much commotion in the Tower; many groups would lie in wait to attack him. Furthermore, the Central Bureau would never leave him alone. Therefore, instead of wasting time trying to remove the restrictions on the ticket, Yeon-woo understood that it would be best to quickly complete the quest. This way, he would also be able to escape the clutches of the Chase Team. The sudden quests lack of conditions hid a sinister objective: the completion of the sudden quest no matter what. The second detail that stuck out was: The Three God Mountains. Yeon-woo actually knew about this place. Its also an unexplored land like the Cave of Yaanek. Just as the cave was an otherworld gods body, the Three God Mountains also had another identity. Could the rules be bent to rise up the Tower faster? Any player, whether a ranker or a native, would have considered this question in earnest. With the importance of stage rankings, gathering achievements and rewards by progressing through the floors, focusing on ones steady development through the cultivation of superior skills, and the necessity of possessing confidence in ones skills to achieve greatness in the higher floors, its inevitable that some experience personal ordeals and meet a wall. These people always have a vague desire to find new opportunities and release themselves from their limitations simply by moving up the Tower. Furthermorethere are many like me who have never managed to walk the path to true awakening and transcendence by going beyond the seventy-eighth floor because of Allforone. However, that doesnt mean that there isnt a shortcut. Many high rankers, including myself, have successfully found this shortcut through a hidden quest. Many of the unexplored lands contain detours that can move you up to the higher floors. Its proof that the Tower isnt just meant for movement in one direction. However, since these unexplored lands are strictly managed by the Central Bureau, most players can never access them. Among these lands with detours, the Three God Mountains possess a route to the ninety-eighth floor and the heavenly world. A detour to the ninety-eighth floor! Any player would go wild just thinking about it. Even gods and demons, who wanted to escape the heavenly world and rule over the lower worlds, coveted it. However, Allforone always kept a close eye on the ninety-eighth floor and if it werent under the jurisdiction of the Central Bureau, Allforone would have probably shut down the floor a long time ago. [Vimalacitra looks at your hidden quest with an interested gaze.] [Cernunnos has fallen into deep thought.] [Agares is visibly excited.] [Thor cheers aloud. He recommends that you quickly journey to the Three God Mountains.] [The Monkey King tells you] [Most gods are expressing interest.] [Most demons cannot control their excitement.] The gods and demons who had open Channels with Yeon-woo were eagerly talking among themselves. The Demonic Sea was already a huge headache, and now I have to go to the Three God Mountains? And I have to go there with these companions and the Central Bureau on my heels? The phrase mountains upon endless mountains as far as the eye can see immediately came to Yeon-woos mind. He instinctively covered his face with his hands. The Vampiric Lord also frowned as if she read Yeon-woos thoughts. Where do we have to go? The Three God Mountains. Crazy. Just crazy. The Vampiric Lord glared at Laplace, but Laplace just shrugged his shoulders in a cute manner. However, the image of a bald, middle-aged man wearing rabbit ears overlapped with the rabbit in Yeon-woos mind, making him almost dry heave. Of course, if you are not willing, you can refuse. Bam! At that moment, a shockwave reverberated through Laplaces Illusory World and a massive pressure descended. An entity greater than Nessie was descending into Laplaces Illusory World. Laplaces smile widened. It seems like His Majesty, the Demon King, is really ticked off this time. Hes brought along a little piggie as well. As if Tarneck isnt enough, they brought Lupi as well? The faces of the Vampiric Lord and Yeon-woo hardened at the same time. Two of the top Guardians were suddenly going to appear, along with their reinforcements? Yeon-woos group would not be able to stop the incoming forces by themselves. What are you going to do? Yeon-woo asked Laplace. Laplace shrugged his shoulders as if it had nothing to do with him. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth. Even if the Three God Mountains were dangerous, he had no choice but to go there and escape the Central Bureau, and it was annoying that he was going to have to do what Laplace wanted, after all. Your face will be torn off by our hand someday, the Vampiric Lord, who had come to the same conclusion as Yeon-woo, grumbled. As you wish. Open the way! Then the deal has been sealed, Laplace said with a smirk. [You have accepted the Sudden Quest (Hares Liver Tale).] Please step back for a moment. At Laplaces words, Yeon-woo and the Vampiric Lord quickly stepped back. Laplace searched his body and fished out a golden key that was as large as both paws put together. He then pushed the key into the air. A void opened and engulfed the tip of the golden key, accompanied by the sound of a door opening. Click! Whoosh! There was a blue sea within the voidthe Sea of Time and Space. It was a place where time, space, and dimensions collidedalso called the Storm of Time and Spaceand the location of the Three God Mountains. [The Rabbit Tunnel heading to the Sea of Time and Space has opened.] [Pass through the Rabbit Tunnel within the time limit. If one fails to pass through within the deadline, one will be trapped in the void or swept away by a tsunami or rainstorm.] [Caution! You are not permitted to enter the Sea of Time and Space. Unauthorized entry may be subject to sanctions by the Central Bureau.] [Caution! Withdraw from the Rabbit Tunnel] Rush! The Sea of Time and Space possessed all the characteristics of heaven and hell. Since the laws were mixed together, it made it appear that a storm was always brewing. A harsh wind scraped the walls of the Rabbit Tunnel, and Yeon-woo could understand why the Guardians preferred to call this place the Storm of Time and Place rather than the Sea of Time and Space. Bam! Bam! Bam! At that moment, they heard the sound of Laplaces Illusory World shattering. Yeon-woo and the Vampiric Lord launched themselves into the Rabbit Tunnel without looking back. Chapter 478 - The Tortoise and The Hare (3) I wonder what expression the Snapping Turtle will have after it reads the letter. When he saw Yeon-woo and the Vampiric Lord tumble into the Rabbit Tunnel as though the tunnel were swallowing them, Laplace raised his head upward. The smile on his face grew wider and did not seem like it would disappear any time soon. Had it been that long since he had made a satisfyingly spiteful joke? Bam! Bam! Bam! At that moment, the barrier of the Illusory World shattered into pieces. The blue sky disappeared, replaced by a red one. Really, such rude guests. Is it really OK to be this rude? Thats why youll probably never get married. Laplace laughed lightly as he watched MaxwellTarnecks persona as the Demon Kingstanding in the air. Tarnecks enormous body covered a large part of the red sky. Suddenly, Laplace turned back into the bald, middle-aged man with rabbit ears. As soon as Tarneck saw Laplaces cute rabbit ears fold and unfold, he frowned. The atmosphere around him trembled as if it were expressing his displeasure. Youre doing weird things again, Laplace. Isnt it cute and stylish? Tarneck had already experienced Laplaces true personality and mannerisms several times in the past, so he knew there was no point in responding to Laplace. His target was not Laplace, anyway. There! Tarneck burst through the air as he quickly identified Yeon-woos location. A Rabbit Tunnel was quickly closing in the back of Laplaces world. If you are a guest with a request, you should take a number and wait your turn! Laplace lightly clapped his oversized rabbit paws. At the sound, the rabbits and other animals who had been playing around in his paradise world suddenly stopped what they were doing. They all turned their heads to Tarneck. Boom! Their bodies trembled before they burst with intense magic power. Each one turned into a Demonic Sea monster and rushed towards Tarneck. Like Nessies subordinates, Laplaces subordinates received his powers and Factors in his Illusory World, and they were many times stronger than the monsters living in the Demonic Sea. Each one was a huge threat. Im sorry to have to break it to you, but your opponent is not me, Laplace. As soon as Tarneck finished speaking, the Chase Team behind him rushed forward. Additional Guardians had joined the Special Police Force, many of whom had previously served under Tarneck. They immediately clashed against the monsters. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, an intense wave of energy spread through the sky. At the same time, Lupi fell in front of Laplace.Th-this time, Ill m-make s-s-sure to eat you up!Crying and shivering, Lupi pounced on Laplace without any hesitation. Tears pooled around his eyes, but a large smile spread across his face. Hmm, Im starting to feel a headache coming on. Youre really annoying. Laplace had already clashed and struggled against the monster of greed, Lupi, so he knew he was in for a tough battle. Laplace clucked his tongue lightly before extending his hands forward. As the former and current top-level Guardians collided, more than half of Laplaces paradise island disappeared from the single blow. Bam! Bang! Meanwhile, Tarneck stretched his huge hand through the clouds, grabbed the empty air, and started twisting. Crack! The space around the Rabbit Tunnel twisted violently, forcibly reopening the Rabbit Tunnel, which had been almost closed. Tarneck stuck his hand inside the opening, grasped once more, and pulled. The Rabbit Tunnel elongated and stretched out like a funnel. He had pulled the edge of the Rabbit Tunnel to where he was standing. Rumble! It was a tremendous show of power. Flash! The Blood Kings, Vlad Tepes and Gille de Rais, who had been waiting for this moment, jumped into the Rabbit Tunnel.Tarneck also sent his will into the tunnel. Sss. Like tentacles, his will and magic power spread within the Rabbit Tunnel. *** [You have entered the unexplored land, Sea of Time and Space.] [Warning! You are a trespasser without permission from the Bureau. From this point on, the Central Bureau will mark you for further monitoring.] [Warning! The Tower systems influence is relatively weak in this area. Be prepared for confusion and chaos.] [Warning! You are urged to withdraw from this place] As many warning messages popped up, Yeon-woo tried to get his bearings. Theyre coming. His mind was chaotic and fuzzy, as if he had put himself through a spin cycle. There was no difference between front, back, left, right, top, or bottom in the Sea or Storm of Time and Space, nor was there any way to tell. Yeon-woo had difficulty finding his balance. His senses were jumbled, and in this place, he could easily lose his mind for a split second and become lost in the storm of space and time forever, to spend eternity as a lost soul. Luckily, his mental power was as strong as those of the top-ranked players. Yeon-woo held on to his consciousness and started to slowly regain his senses. There seemed to be a sea in this location, but the various twists and turns he encountered made it difficult to tell if he was even standing. On the other hand, the Vampiric Lord came to her senses much quicker than Yeon-woo. She focused her gaze at a point behind herself and muttered to herselfor rather, Yeon-woo thought he was looking behind her, but he wasnt sure. Right now, I have a mind to just subdue you and find out where Count Ferenc is, but The Vampiric Lord paused for a moment, her voice conveying that she had a mountain of things she wanted to say. She peeked at Lana before continuing, If I just did as I wished, I would not be the wise Lord that I am. We will defend you, so deliver the item and finish your quest. Although Yeon-woo did not fully understand what the Vampiric Lord meant by her words, he understood enough not to refuse her offer of help. However, he still had some concerns. The Sea of Time and Space was a place where all divine providences mixed together. Roads and paths possessed no meaning nor did they even exist in this place. One misstep meant that one would probably never find ones way back. After youve completed your task, Ill find you. We will find you wherever you may be, the Vampiric Lord shouted as if she understood Yeon-woos concerns. She then fixed her gaze on a spot where their pursuers were, cutting through the dizzying waves of time and space. Yeon-woo nodded, grabbed his book, and moved aheador at least, in the direction he thought was ahead. Fortunately, the book that Laplace had handed him possessed a form of magic that acted like a guide, so he could tell where he was supposed to go. As Yeon-woo disappeared into the flow of time and space that swirled and crashed like water in a storm, the Vampiric Lord looked behind her and narrowed her eyes. Her slightly parted lips revealed a pair of sharp fangs. I was wondering who would come. Arent you a pair of familiar faces? Through the violent torrents of time and space, Vlad Tepes and Gilles De Rais appeared, their faces tense and their bodies revealing nervousness. The hero who defeated them to become a Lord and led their race to their glory was standing right in front of them. Many years had passed since that time, and the two did not neglect to train while carrying out their responsibilities as Guardians. Their level of power surpassed what it had been, yetthe memory of their defeat hundreds of years ago did not disappear easily. They had rushed to take revenge on the Vampiric Lord and return the humiliation and sense of defeat that she had given them in the past. However, standing in front of her right now, they momentarily froze, as though they were having second thoughts. The momentum of power flowing around the Vampiric Lord was harsh and violent. Ch! Ch! Ch! Click! Click! Vampiric Spirit, the skill that was born from her transcendence, wandered freely between the flow of time and space. What are you both doing? Why arent you attacking? Since we havent seen each other in so long, we are prepared to play with you as much as you want. While Vlad Tepes and Gilles De Rais stood still and only exchanged glances with the Vampiric Lord. Stupid fools. The Vampiric Spirit circled the two menacingly, only to be pushed away by another power. Sss! Particles of black magic power gathered in front of them and turned into the incarnation of Tarnecks will. As a Demon King who had achieved transcendence, he could extend his will as far as it could reach. Although his physical body was still outside this space, opening the Rabbit Tunnel, his consciousness and will had formed this incarnation. You both have recognized the Signs of the Demon and reached an awakened state of being, yet this is all youre able to do? It seems neither of you will ever escape that girls shadow until the day you die. Tarneck had accepted these two as his followers long ago, but he rebuked them for exhibiting their weakness in front of the Vampiric Lord. He had considered them possible candidates to become his Apostle, and this was an insult to his authority and prestige. Vlad Tepes and Gilles de Rais lowered their heads in embarrassment and shame. Give us another chance, Demon King. We will overcome her somehow and even if just for a moment, we will alleviate the displeasure in the Demon Kings heart! Dont do anything useless. What I want is the criminal ###, not a ghost that is neither dead nor alive. Go and capture the criminal! Tarneck was now deeply obsessed with Yeon-woo, who had made him lose face once already. His sense of pride made it impossible to let someone like that go. Moreover, if he did not take action against the disciple of the Martial King now, he did not know what accidents would result in the future. Apparently, Yeon-woo had already been in contact with Laplace, so he seemed to be trying to do something, and Tarneck wanted to stop him. In the first place, Laplace should have no business with the Three God Mountains. I cant let these two run wild anymore! The Three God Mountains was a detour that allowed one to go straight from the lower to the upper floors, where the laws and rules of the lower floors met those of the upper, heavenly floors. The Towers system did not work well here, so the Central Bureau had always been reluctant to step into this space but two of the worst blacklisted people, Yeon-woo and Laplace, were planning something here, and Tarneck instinctively knew that he had to stop them. He had a strong feeling that a greater disaster would happen, a disaster many times worse than the collapse of the Cave of Yaanek. Even if Yeon-woo was the Shadow King, he would be up against two Blood Kings who have already begun to bloom as demons. Tarneck was sure that the two would be able to catch Yeon-woo. Vlad Tepes and Gilles de Rais wanted to help their master defeat the Vampiric Lord, but they had to follow his orders, and so they continued pursuing Yeon-woo. As they sped towards Yeon-woo, they left two red beams in their wake. Do you not see that we are present? How dare you leave without seeking permission? As the Vampiric Lord shouted loudly, her Vampiric Spirit spread out like black thorny vines in all directions, forming a black net that almost encircled the two red beams. However, before the net could completely enclose them, dense magic power in the form of a blade fell and tore her net. Rip! Boom! Ghost! Do you dare stand next to me so indifferently? I dont know what youre aiming for, but you will ultimately fail. Tarneck growled, as his seven horns stood upright. When Tarneck heard that Yeon-woo had kidnapped his right-hand guard, Ohn, he was angered that one of his subordinates had been endangered. However, his anger when he learned that Ohn was actually the Vampiric Lord couldnt be described. Even just thinking about it made his blood boil and flow in reverse. Tarneck, you know what? The Vampiric Lord laughed coldly as she easily blocked Tarnecks fist as it closed in on her face. Your breath stinks. We dont know if youre carrying around a sewer inside you, but you really made it difficult for us to stay beside you without smacking you at least once. Chapter 479 – The Tortoise and The Hare (4) It was an obvious provocation, and one of Tarnecks eyebrows twitched. You bitch, do you have the power to back up such silly words? Dont go around calling us a bitch. We do not like being called a bitch. Also, what the hell did you eat for lunch? Your breath smells so bad we cant even breathe. It seems that youve resigned yourself to death this day! Bluish-green veins started protruding from Tarnecks forehead. How could he call himself the Demon King if he didnt act after hearing such insults! However, even though she said such condescending words, the Vampiric Lord seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. She had been increasing her Vampiric Spirit to frightening levels, and it had grown to the point that it seemed like it would soon consume time and space in the area. Bam! The two transcendent beings collided, and the Sea of Time and Space shook violently. *** I wonder how far Ive gone. Yeon-woo was barely holding onto consciousness with sheer willpower. He carefully took a step forward. Thanks to the protection of the Towers system, the Chase Team members could keep their consciousness alert in the Sea of Time and Space, but Yeon-woo had to endure with his own strength. The Sea of Time and Space was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Since time and space were mixed up in this space, it meant that ones existence was constantly on the brink of being shaken and jumbled. Everything he was trying to achieve could disappear in an instant, and so, Yeon-woo did not rely on his will. He was planning to use something else. Illusory World. He delved deeper into his inner Illusory World, the foundation of his self-identity or ego, and consciousness. His inner Illusory World used a channel to express itself outwardly in the form of his will. Therefore, to increase his will, he had to make this channel wider and larger. Increasing his will would not only strengthen his defenses against this place, but it would also strengthen his soul. In theory, it was simple but it was difficult in practice. However, Yeon-woo already had a reference point: Nessie. Nessie, the king of the Demonic Sea, could freely control and recreate its Illusory World. If Yeon-woo could imitate Nessies skill, he might be able to expand his Illusory World and his channel, and thus, his will. Even if he could not immediately recreate a custom Illusory World like Nessie, he could adapt the method and apply it to develop and perfect his self-identity. He would also be able to elevate his Consciousness to a higher level. When I used my sword, I couldnt completely defeat Nessie. It wasnt because I was weak but because my eyes didnt penetrate the foundation of its existence. Compared to Nessie, I lack recognition and control over my self-identity. Nessie was a king that survived the disorder and chaos of the Demonic Sea. It was probably unreasonable for Yeon-woo to expect to reach Nessies level after only seeing Nessies abilities once, but Yeon-woo had gained a lot from that single interaction. Though he had accomplished many things, Yeon-woo also realized that he still had a long way to go. Furthermore, when he saw the Vampiric Lord and Laplace competing with Nessie on equal footing, Yeon-woos worldview had crumbled. Although he had overcome his limitations and obtained an ultimate skill that would rank high among the highest level of players, there was still a vast sky beyond him. Heaven beyond the heavens and a sky beyond the sky. Yeon-woo wanted to climb higher. Since he had already reached the highest levels as a player, he felt that he could do more. Taking this path was possibly the way to achieve the perfect score that his master, the Martial King, had once spoken of. If he could put this level into words, it would be: Divine Human. Yeon-woo felt that this was an apt description. Somehow, he ended up using the same word as the one Bayluk had used to explain his ideal and goal. Maybe Bayluks ideal, Masters path, and my goal is the same end but with different approaches. The One-horned tribe had a saying many things become one. Just as streams from countless tributaries merge together and eventually flowed into a large sea, the saying meant that all roads inevitably reached one place and one end. Yeon-woo took another step forward. Thud! There was a chance he was going down the wrong path, but it didnt matter. He would just go back and find another way and take another step forward on a different path. Yeon-woo calmed his mind, pushed aside his worries over being pursued, and tried to fully focus on finding his true self within the turbulent flow of time and space. Sss! Deep inside his body, Yeon-woo could feel something wriggling. It was his soul, which was imprisoned in his body and unsure of its own existence. It shook violently, and as he stretched out his spiritual power, he began to recognize something. [Extrasensory Perception has found a new possibility!] [The synchronization of outward expression and inward reflection has been successfully achieved.] [Extrasensory Perception skill proficiency has increased significantly.] [Extrasensory Perception skill proficiency has increased significantly.] [The skill is transforming according to the rapid increase in skill proficiency.] [The skill has connected with the Atman System. Inner Illusory reflection is now possible.] [You have gained a new awareness regarding the skill. A new option has been added.] [The option Perceiving the Heavens has been created.] [Perceiving the Heavens] [Grade: S???] [Description: When ones will and Illusory presence is engraved on the world, a universe, I (Atman) awakens. The truth and endless wisdom of the universe come from this place. At that moment, one will become enlightened and understand previously unknown information, as well as acquire new spiritual, soul-expanding powers. The six supernatural abilities born from this enlightenment are commonly referred to as the Six Godly Perceptions. Among the Six Godly Perceptions, Perceiving the Heavens is an eye that sees through everything. It also represents a mirror that reflects the truth of ones inner world.] [**When you acquire additional Perceptions from the Six Godly Perceptions, the grade goes up level by level to a maximum of SSS+. [**Currently, Perceiving the Heavens is linked to the following skills: 1. Draconic Eyes 2. Fiery Golden Eyes 3. Black Gubitara C Philosophers Eyes 4. Hells Eyes] [You have acquired a clue about the six supernatural abilities, Six Godly Perceptions.] [Once qualified, you can acquire additional abilities. Please refer to the information window for more details.] At that moment, Yeon-woo felt as if his previously chaotic inner world had suddenly become clearer and brighter. The disjointed and jumbled information that he used to gather from Extrasensory Perception was being organized within a larger, structured system that drew a clear design in his mind. He suddenly understood the concept of supernatural abilities. My soul has awakened anew. Yeon-woo realized that his soul had grown once more, just like when he realized the connection between his will and his consciousness. Was this because he was temporarily free of the restrictions of the Towers system? Previously, Yeon-woo felt something unknown was suppressing him, but now, he could no longer feel any sense of suppression. He felt like his self was growing and becoming stronger, much like the development of a being before it cracked out of its shell. Furthermore, with the addition of Perceiving the Heavens to his Extrasensory Perception, the foggy and shimmering uncertainty of the world began to peel away. Swish. A calm indigo sea slowly appeared before him, and Yeon-woo immediately saw three large mountains jutting into the sky in the distance: Bong-Le, Bang-Jang, and Yung-Ju. The three spiritual mountains that made up the Three God Mountains appeared one after another. It was said that divine beings from legends resided in them. Koo-ooh! A giant tortoise swam leisurely through the Sea of Time and Space carrying the Three God Mountains on its back. Along with the Heavenly Dragon, Giraffe, and Phoenix, the Tortoise was an entity that belonged among the highest of divine beasts. It was the same entity that had led Laplace out of the Demonic Sea in the form of a Snapping Turtle, and the same entity to whom Yeon-woo had to give the book. A lot has changed. After realizing Perceiving the Heavens, Yeon-woo could see more than the forms of the Three God Mountains. There were also various heavenly and Underworld providences and laws that flowed through the Sea of Time and Space as undercurrents and storms. Yeon-woo felt that he was in the presence of greatness. If he could feel this with just Perceiving of Heavens, what kind of scene would he see if he could awaken the other Perceptions? Maybe Id open the path to omniscience and omnipotence. Yeon-woo was convinced that he glimpsed a part of a gods right and ability, something that only those among the highest of transcendental beings possessed. However, just as he had that thought Poof! Shadow King! Weve finally found you! Your freedom ends here. Through his Draconic Eyes, which were connected to Perceiving the Heavens, Yeon-woo could see the changes in the flow of time and space. Above his head, Vlad Tepes and Gilles de Rais opened a space and appeared with scowls. Although they were protected by the Towers system, they still had to cross through the torrents and storms of time and space, so they were quite exhausted. They could not help being angry at Yeon-woo for putting them through this exhausting chase. As they released the Sign of the Demon and transformed into demons, Vlad Tepes and Gilles de Rais attacked Yeon-woo. Huh? What! However, the two felt a sense of danger as soon as Yeon-woo made eye contact with them. Instead of being bewildered or afraid, Yeon-woo stood tall without putting up any defenses. However, it was already too late for the two. Slash! Slash! Argh! Hey, this isugh! With a sound like the sky shattering, space ripped open, tearing through the two before they could even show their true forms. They burst into bloody mists and black puffs of smoke before scattering into time and space. Yeon-woo lightly clucked his tongue as he looked at the spot where the two had stood. Idiots. Did they pursue me without knowing anything about the Three God Mountains? Tarneck had probably been in too much of a hurry to explain the details, and his oversight had done Yeon-woo a favor. The Three God Mountains was a place where you had to put your sword away because great beings resided there. In other words, the Three God Mountains can also be called a stairway or a ladder that connects the heavenly world to the Underworld. Of course, you need a high rank even among the gods and demons to live there, and only a few gods and demons are allowed to enter. Yeon-woo turned his head to the Tortoise that carried the Three God Mountains. The supreme deity of the heavens, the Jade Emperor, is hiding in the Three God Mountains. At the entrance to the Three God Mountains located on the Tortoises head, a giant several meters tall roared menacingly as he wielded an ax that was as large as his body. Jade Emperor. Here! No sword. Never! Cant go. Without my permission. No one! Bam! Theres a gatekeeper who guards the entrance and protects the sleeping Jade Emperor. He inherited the ax that belonged to the original giant, Bango, as soon as he hatched from his shell and opened his eyes. He is heavens supreme warrior, a primordial warlord, and a fighter that many gods and demons are reluctant to antagonize because of his titles and accomplishments. Hes the reason why gods and demons from both the heavens and the Underworld arent allowed to enter the Three God Mountains. Listen to Kiku! In his diary, Jeong-woo had nothing but high praise for the best fighter of the heavenly world, Kiku. Kiku had appeared. Chapter 480 - The Tortoise and The Hare (5) The ninety-eighth floors heavenly world was divided into two camps: gods and demons. The gods were further divided into various societies, and among them, the Chan Sect was considered one of the most prestigious. The Jade Emperor and other great gods had formed the sect, and it was also home to other great beings such as Hou Yi, West Empress Dowager, Daode Tianzun, and Lingbao Tianzun. They also had the ancient god Sanhuang Wudi behind them, which made even the demons reluctant to confront them. The only exception was the Jie Sect, which was diametrically opposed to the Chan Sect. However, if it wasnt for the presence of the Jie Sects own ancient demon, they would never have been able to confront the Chan Sect on relatively equal footing. With the greatest god, the Jade Emperor, at its helm and many illustrious gods among its ranks, the Chan Sect could be considered a true eminence among the various heavenly societies. If one were to pick the most skilled god among the Chan Sect, it would likely be the eldest among the five heads, the Yellow Emperor. Kiku was a battle general that the Yellow Emperor cherished most. The legends about the Chan Sect told about a time when the Yellow Emperor lost his treasured Sage Bead while traveling through the Kunlun Mountains. The Sage Bead was a treasure that allowed insight into all things of the world and peeked into the future of the universe. It was an important, indispensable treasure that the Yellow Emperor used to rule the entire universe. At that time, he ordered the most knowledgeable of his subordinates, Ji, to find the Sage Bead, but Ji was unsuccessful. Then, the Emperor ordered Li Ju, who had the ability to see everything within hundreds of thousands of kilometers, to find the Sage Bead. However, Li Ju also failed to find the Yellow Emperors treasure. Only after these successive failures did he send his most cherished subordinate, Kiku, to search for the Sage Bead. Although Kiku did not find the Sage Bead in the end, he searched for several days and nights without rest, unlike the other subordinates. The Yellow Emperor was impressed by Kikus stupid, stubborn loyalty, and he developed a deep trust in this subordinate, asking him to stay close by his side whenever he moved around. Yeon-woo did not know why the Yellow Emperor had sent his loyal subordinate to be the gatekeeper of the Three God Mountains, but ever since the Towers inception, Kiku had faithfully carried out his duty, never leaving his station for the past thousands of years. The Jade Emperor slept in the Golden Jade Palace inside the Three God Mountains, and since Kiku was protecting him, he would never allow uninvited visitors access. It was disrespectful to raise weapons or reveal murderous intentions in sacred ground, and these acts would be seen as a direct affront to the Jade Emperor himself. It was impossible for Kiku not to take action when he heard the commotion, and so he quickly eliminated Vlad Tepes and Gilles de Rais. By the time they realized who was guarding the entrance, it was too late. Bang! Pssh! Kiku tightened his grip on Bangos Crescent Sword. It seemed that he was still dissatisfied with something. His bloodthirsty gaze turned to Yeon-woo. What kind of momentum is! Although Kiku couldnt speak well, he was strong enough to be recognized as the greatest fighter in the Chan Sect and the heavenly world. He might be inferior to Hades or Typhon when it came to overall skills and power level, but in terms of pure fighting ability, he overwhelmed them all, as though he had been created just to fight. Even though only their eyes met, Yeon-woo felt his skin tingle and crawl. However, this brief exchange helped Yeon-woo understand the path he needed to take to develop his right wing of fight. However, it wasnt the time for him to lose focus. Since Kiku might consider him an uninvited guest, Yeon-woo felt nervous, so he anxiously tried to pull out Laplaces book, all the while hoping that Laplace wasnt on the blacklist. I dont like it. You! Before Yeon-woo had the chance to say anything, Kiku yelled at him. Despite his distance from the Three God Mountains, Yeon-woo heard him as clearly as though he were standing right next to him. Human. With Black King remnant. You. Candidate. But not Black King. You smell like close friend. So, I let you go! What? Yeon-woo wondered how Kiku knew about the Black King. Unlike the gods and demons of death, or even the otherworld gods searching for the Black King, Kikus hostility bordered on hatred. Yeon-woo could tell that there was a story behind Kikus dislike of the Black King, but he couldnt understand what the hell Kiku meant by saying Yeon-woo smelled like a close friend. However, Kiku disappeared immediately after finishing his sentence, as if he didnt care what Yeon-woo thought. Sss! At the place where Kiku had stood, the mist scattered to reveal a trail leading into the mountains. It seemed to beckon at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo paused for a moment, but as if possessed by something, he used Fire Wings to glide towards the trail. *** According to legend, the Three God Mountains were originally composed of five mountains: Dae-Yeo, Won-Kyo, Bang-Jang, Yung-Ju, and Bong-Le. Each mountain was 30,000 kilometers tall and had gold and jade facades that made them look like lavish pavilions. The mountains were filled with beautiful trees that lined up like beads. However, after sitting on the back of the Tortoise and floating in the Sea of Time and Space for a long time, two of the mountains had floated away, two looked different due to the constant wind, and only one remained intact. Also, because the three spiritual mountains have existed for what seems like eternity, it appears as though time has ceased within them. Each mountain holds an endless amount of time. the Three God Mountains also represented time. Yung-Ju Mountain represented the past. Bang-Jang Mountain represented the present. Bong-Le Mountain represented the future. The three spiritual mountains were connected to each other like a mountain range, forming a circle from the past to the future, and then from the future to the past. At first glance, its like the structure of the sixteenth floor. Yeon-woo thought of the temples of the Three Norns. Although he had clashed with Urd and made her lose many followers, the divinity that the goddesses possessed was real, and Yeon-woo even heard that their influence had grown recently. The sixteenth floor had a forked path that divided into three paths, each one leading to a different goddess. Here, each mountain represented a section of time. However, on the sixteenth floor, players had to choose a path to receive the blessing of one of the goddesses, and this blessing would influence their characteristics and achievements. At the Three God Mountains, one had to follow the cycle of time, from the past to the future. Disconnection and connection. The two areas were polar opposites despite their superficial similarities. The sixteenth floor is just an imitation of this place. The concept of time and space could not be easily countered even by the greatest beings. Even after achieving transcendence, cosmic beings could only adjust the flow of time and space. They could never reverse it. If that were at all possible, none of them would be imprisoned on the ninety-eighth floor or continue a pointless war. Gods who possessed abilities related to time and space were treated as important figures in each society, and each society didnt hesitate to do unthinkable acts and commit unspeakable atrocities in order to create gods and demons with space and time abilities. The predominantly stationary goddesses of the sixteenth floor were members of the godly society Asgard. Were they stationed on the sixteenth because they were not considered important gods? Or were they seeking specific qualities from among the players? After my clash with Urd, none of the goddesses seemed to be interested in me. The gods and demons usually saw players and natives as insignificant beings. Instead of being wise guardians, the gods and demons were often petty and sought revenge for slights, both real and perceived. As transcendental beings, their fears centered around the contamination or defilement of their divinity. After clashing with Yeon-woo, Urds divinity had been damaged, and she lost many of her Apostles, as well as the faith of her followers. The same thing happened to the other two goddesses. However, they had never taken any action against Yeon-woo. In fact, neither did the entire Asgard society. Among their members, only gods like Thor, who was interested in Yeon-woos fighting and combat powers, were interested in him. Since he did not want to get unexpectedly smacked on the back of his head later, Yeon-woo felt that he should take time to investigate why the gods had not moved against him. Yeon-woo walked on the trail with these thoughts. He couldnt figure out his location, and both the trail and his surroundings were shrouded in mist. Perceiving the Heavens allowed him to see outside the mountains, even though the flow of time and space was chaotic, but it became impossible as soon as he entered this space. It was the same when it came to expanding his Consciousness to his surroundings. He could not detect anything. He gathered his magic power and shot it out like a bullet towards the side of the trail, but the mist just swallowed the bullet without showing any change. He wondered what would happen if he veered off the trail, but he decided not to take any unnecessary risks, so he just continued walking. Since the sky was also filled with the opaque mist, Yeon-woo could not use his wings to reach the Golden Jade Palace through the air. After some time, Yeon-woo felt the path rise. He had finally set foot on the first of the Three God Mountains, Yung-Ju Mountain. [You have entered Yung-Ju Mountain.] The short message appeared clearly on his retina as the landscape began to change. Sss! Its something Ive been through before, butthis truly feels dirty. The mental anguish and trauma that Urd had provoked in him flashed before his eyes. Yeon-woo recalled the abandonment hed suffered from his trusted associates, his death crisis, and return to the army headquarters. However, unlike his recollection before, Yung-Ju Mountain continued to show him what happened after he returned to the base. His return upended the Joint Command Center. Everyone thought Cain was dead, and Yeon-woo remembered clashing with some of the high-ranking military officials, who tried to cover up the incident. Anticipation. Revenge. The casings that he threw in their faces. After they imprisoned him for mutiny, the higher officials continued to condemn and silence him. His commander, a father figure to him, ran around like a headless chicken to save him. Yeon-woo felt like he was watching a third-rate film, but he had to endure it. Back then, each passing day brought fresh dangers. In the endthe bullseye. Damn it. Someone shot his lover while she tried to protect him. The killer escaped from the scene immediately, and Yeon-woo could not catch him because his lover had grabbed his sleeve to tell him her last words, which were forever linked to the image of her fluttering hands: I love you. I love you. Those words made Yeon-woo crazy. Whenever he clashed with his lovers younger brother or his lover, she always wept. She never asked him to forgive her brother or to apologize to her. Even when Yeon-woo tormented her for no good reason, she only looked at him with a sad gaze. Then, with her last dying breath, she said, I love you. This was why Yeon-woo had thrown the casings in Jang Weis face before walking out. Jang Wei had pulled the trigger that fateful day, but Yeon-woo blamed himself for his lovers death anyway. He didnt want to get his hands any dirtier and he wished to rid himself of the past when hed thrown the casings. Jang Wei was already in a state of ruin, and it was impossible that he would survive, so Yeon-woo thought that Jang Wei would meet his end. However, Jang Wei unexpectedly reappeared in the Tower, of all places, holding onto the casings with Christmas Day, 2017the words hed engraved on Mount Shimbiris in Somalia. Jang Wei had been swept away by the emptiness, but where was he now? Yeon-woo looked at his past with a dry expression, like someone watching an unenjoyable movie. He was indifferent, but entirely so. He remembered all the feelings, thoughts, and circumstances that he had gone through then, but it did not affect him now. He had come too far to get caught up again in his past. Yeon-woo thought that what Shannon had said about him before was right: tool. For Yeon-woo, even his past was nothing more than a tool to be thrown away once it was no longer useful. Even the feelings hed shared with his old lover had withered away to the point that he wondered if theyd ever been in love with in the first place. Could he really be called a human? Hed asked himself this question already before. [You have entered Bang-Jang.] After an unknown period of time, Yeon-woo passed the first mountain and reached the second mountain, which showed the present, and he viewed the things hed gone through in the Tower, beginning with the memories of his younger brother and the leave of absence to return to Korea, which hed thought would be his final visit home. He saw the moment he entered the Tower, the Tutorial, the friendships hed struck, his slowly changing attitude and perspective until he reached the very moment he was in now. The scenes had the same effect as when hed crossed Yung-Ju Mountain. [You have entered Bong-Le Mountain.] As soon as he reached the final mountain, Yeon-woo hesitated for the first time. Hed seen the message but he saw nothing ahead. It was only pitch-black darkness. He couldnt understand what this meant about his future. What? Neither the past nor the present affected him. Only one question mattered to someone like him, who ran forward with only one goal in mind. Would he achieve his goal? Would he be able to conquer the Tower and destroy it? When Yeon-woo patiently walked to Bong-Le Mountain. He hoped that he would see the scenes he was hoping for. Even if he did not see what he wished for, he wanted to learn anything that might happen, even a glimpse or passing clue. If he could not achieve his goal, he was ready to change his plans. If he were walking the wrong path, he would change it. But, what the hell was this? Yeon-woo was contemplating what to do and where to go. Sss! Suddenly, the darkness ripped up and disintegrated. Yeon-woo had arrived at the very end of Bong-Le Mountain, where he saw a huge Oriental-style palace that glowed purple. It looked like something that only existed in Eastern legends. A five-year-old boy appeared in front of him. He was cute, with red cheeks that looked like peaches. He wore silk clothing and his elegant demeanor made it clear that he was of the nobility. Yeon-woo instinctively knew that he was the Snapping Turtle who had led Laplace out of the Demonic Sea. This young boy was the incarnation of the Tortoises spirit. He was also the secretary in charge of handling the sleeping Jade Emperors affairs. However, the Snapping Turtle stared at Yeon-woo without saying anything. His eyes were so deep that Yeon-woo felt as if he were being sucked into them. It seemed as if the boys eyes contained emptiness itself. You, are you a human? The Snapping Turtle asked a question before Yeon-woo could say anything. Yeon-woo didnt know how to answer the question. It doesnt matter if youre the Black Kings potential successor. As long as you are part of the cycle of life, you should have a future. Even a god or a demonany creature, even those beings outsidecan not escape the future. Its destiny. However, I cant see your future. In fact, you dont possess one. What? Yeon-woo frowned. The Snapping Turtle spoke confidently even though he seemed to contradict himself by saying that Yeon-woo didnt have a future, even though everyone had one. The Snapping Turtle continued to speak like a sage who mastered all knowledge, his expression serious. There can only be one of two reasons. He said in a strong voice, Either youre dying, or His black eyes glittered. Youre already dead. Chapter 481 - The Tortoise and The Hare (6) What do you mean? Yeon-woos eyes gleamed coldly. What the hell is this guy saying? Is he saying that I wont succeed in the end and just die? The Snapping Turtle, the Tortoises incarnation, seemed to emphasize the second part of its statement more than the first part, as though implying that Yeon-woo had already died. Are you saying Im not a living person? Yeon-woo released a bloodthirsty aura that raged like a storm, and it seemed that he might pull out Vigrid at any moment. Instantly, Yeon-woo felt watchful eyes peering behind himKiku. He was giving Yeon-woo a warning that he would not stand idly by if Yeon-woo drew his sword. This was the palace where the Jade Emperor, the supreme deity and king of the heavenly world, was resting. It was absolutely forbidden to take out a weapon. Still, Yeon-woo did not seem to care. He had to know what the exact meaning of the Snapping Turtles enigmatic words were, instinctively feeling that they would affect whether or not he would achieve his goals. I dont know either. I only understand as much as you do. The Snapping Turtle looked at Yeon-woos hand, which had opened his subspace, and then shook his head. If you were destined to die, especially if it were to happen soon, I would see it right away. Bong-Le Mountain would have shown you how you die as well. But you didnt see anything, nor did I. The Snapping Turtles eyes penetrated into Yeon-woos soul. If you ask me if youre dead, I cant really say that you are. If you were truly dead, you wouldnt have seen anything on Yung-Ju Mountain. The Three God Mountains are like a mirror that only shows the reflections of the living. The dead are under the jurisdiction of the Underworld, not here. Then maybe I Youre going to ask if its because youve inherited the Throne of Death, right? Even a god or a demon who has divinity related to death cannot avoid the all-knowing reflection of the Three God Mountains. Gods and demons cannot avoid reincarnation and fate. In fact, since gods and demons are supreme beings, they have a harder time breaking the law of causality. The Snapping Turtle confirmed that the Three God Mountains, which occupied a crucial role in the law of causality, would not misread his fate. In the end, Yeon-woo could only keep his mouth shut. How was he supposed to accept the words of the Snapping Turtle? What was the meaning behind the pitch-black darkness that he saw at the Three God Mountains? Of course, Yeon-woo did have a theory: The Black Kings darkness. Yeon-woo thought that the darkness he had seen was not necessarily a lack of existence, although he couldnt be sure. Even transcendent and cosmic beings feared the Black King. If he were the Black Kings successor, wouldnt he already stand outside the wheel of reincarnation and the law of causality? No. Thats not it either. As if reading Yeon-woos thoughts, the Snapping Turtle smiled gently. Youre not him, right? He crushed Yeon-woos theory. In the end, the only answer that Yeon-woo could come up with was: Is there nothing? But Yeon-woo thought this was acceptable, too. He would not be chained to his fate. His future was unreadable. In other words, he could pursue whatever he wanted and go down any path he wanted to achieve his goal. Youre not a normal human being, are you? Most humans would be frustrated or feel grim at this discovery. However, youre accepting it so easily. Its hard to figure out if youre good at rationalizing, if youre comfortable with yourself, or if you have that much self-confidence. The Snapping Turtle had the power to see through everything in the Three God Mountains, which meant that he could not only view the same things that those who passed the three spiritual mountains did, he also accessed their thoughts, feelings, and subconscious. For this reason, many gods and demons did not easily visit the Three God Mountains. Although the flow of time and space was also a difficult barrier to cross, these supreme beings were afraid that the Snapping Turtle would read their entire fate. The more divinity one possessed, the more one would be bound by fate. Exposing their fate would also reveal their weaknesses and faults. The Snapping Turtle relieved his boredom by drifting around the Sea of Time and Space, and occasionally, when guests visited, he would spread the word about their fates. To him, Yeon-woo was a strange visitor. Although hed experienced many traumatic events, Yeon-woo accepted them all nonchalantly. His emotions were dull, as though he were disconnected from the past rather than simply strong. It was as if his past belonged to him but was also not his. Its as if hes ceased to exist in this world but has also come back to life. So, its like being dead but not dead at the same time. As Shanon had once commented, Yeon-woo saw many things as tools to be used as needed and thrown away when unnecessarythis even included his body and his soul. What does one endure in life to become this way? Although the Snapping Turtle had lived for a long time, he could not understand Yeon-woos thinking. Yeon-woo took the idea of tools to the extreme, and it was strange for the Snapping Turtle to see someone consider his own life and death as unimportant. However, the Snapping Turtle did not put his thoughts into words since he wasnt sure, and Yeon-woo was probably quite self-aware, anyway. In fact, Yeon-woos strange perspective was perhaps the reason why hed been chosen as the Black Kings potential successor. The Snapping Turtle thought the two were very similar in many ways. Both were clearly intelligent, but they were also shrouded in mystery. Anyway, lets discuss your existence later. You came here to finish an errand, right? Well, hand it over then. After a moment of deep thought, Yeon-woo took out the book and handed it to the Snapping Turtle. As the Snapping Turtle said, he probably would not gain much from reflecting on what he saw at the three spiritual mountains. He would have to find the answers he wanted himself. Laplace, that silly bunny. He dragged his feet for so long since my request. What does he expect from me if he gives me such a late response? In any case, it seems that hes finally made up his mind. The Snapping Turtle sulked and grunted lightly. Yeon-woo thought that it was a rather unbecoming expression, even though it technically didnt look out of place on a childs face. [You have successfully completed the Sudden Quest .] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 100,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 150,000 karma.] [As a reward, you have acquired the qualification to visit the Three God Mountains and the right to use the Tutorial ticket.] [You have the right to enter and exit the mountains with the permission of the Snapping Turtle. For details, please contact the Snapping Turtle.] [From now on, you can use the Tutorial ticket. For details on how to use the ticket, refer to the information window.] Wham! There was a burst of light in Yeon-woos pocket, and the Tutorial ticket floated to his palm. [Tutorial Ticket] [Type: Miscellaneous Good] [Class: EX] [Description: A ticket that allows you to enter the Tutorial stage. Players are not usually allowed to enter the Tutorial, but the ticket provides its holder permission. It is originally for Guardians and floor administrators only. It can only be used once, so be careful. When it is used by a person other than the Guardian or floor administrator, the Central Bureau is immediately alerted.] Finally. I got it. From the Cave of Yaanek to the Demonic Sea and finally the Three God Mountains. The journey, which was supposed to be fairly easy, had gone on much longer than Yeon-woo expected, and the Central Bureaus pursuit had grown more tenacious. Still, he was glad to have the Tutorial ticket. Of course, things werent over yet. He was still being pursued by the Central Bureau. Tarneck and Lupi, whose pride had been damaged, would never let him go. It seemed likely that the entire Tutorial stage would soon be torn up. Capturing Akashas Snake alive is a delicate operation, and with those pursuersugh, this is going to be a headache. Yeon-woo wanted a way to connect to the Black King and capturing Akashas Snake was simply a means to that end. Therefore, he wanted to try something first. While pondering his next move, Yeon-woo watched the Snapping Turtle read the entire book and smirk before ripping the book apart. Yeon-woo was startled. Isnt it an important book? I wondered why the Snapping Turtle... Ding! The wind scattered the scraps of the book, and soon, a vivid blood-colored jewel appeared and fell into the Snapping Turtles hands.Yeon-woo knew what it was at once.Blood Essence. No, its much more concentrated, right? Is it a higher-quality version? Laplaces Blood Essence was of a much higher quality than the ones from the Cave of Yaanek, and it seemed to contain more Divine Factors, as well. If Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence were simple ore, this was a sparkling gem. The Blood Essence seems so familiar. Why is that? At that moment, Yeon-woo felt the Sin Stone in his heart tremble in excitement as if had met a good friend. It was different from when Sin Stone encountered a Soulstone. We usually call this a Blood Jade. Its one of the few pure traces left by the otherworld god inside this place. In the beginning, when there was only darkness like the Black Kings darkness, light burst out, and this fragment is part of that light source. The vibration and resonance of Yeon-woos Sin Stone intensified to an alarming degree. This Soulstone was created around the same time as your Sin Stone, so its reaction is not a surprise. Whatwhat the hell is that? Yeon-woos voice trembled slightly. He understood that the Blood Jade was of a higher grade than Blood Essence, but what was the Blood Jade made of? Didnt I just tell you? Its like the fire that first appeared when the universe was born. The details are related to the creation of the universe, so Im forbidden to talk about it here. If you want to know, you must gain the qualification or you can visit Changgong Library. Youll learn more than I can ever tell you if you visit the library. Yeon-woo committed the name of the library to his memory. Then, may I ask what youre planning to do with the Blood Jade? Yeon-woo normally didnt care about things that had nothing to do with him, especially in the Tower, where foolish inquisitiveness could lead to danger. However, the Blood Jade had some connection to his Sin Stone, and Yeon-woo wanted to understand how the Blood Jade, which had seemed like just another remnant of the otherworld god, could be used. Since the otherworld god was from chaos, his skills and abilities were lethal to the Towers gods and demons. Yeon-woo thought the Snapping Turtle might want it for research or to create a weapon, and so the Snapping Turtles answer came as a surprise. Its a liver. Liver? Yeah. Laplaces liver. His actual liver. Its a panacea, like a magic kiss that can wake up a princess who has fallen into a coma This answer was just as unexpected. The reason I led Laplace out of his home in the Demonic Sea was to seek a cure for an illness that has befallen the Jade Emperor and other supreme beings. However, when that wicked bunny saw danger coming, he immediately ran away and took a long time giving me an answer. Yeon-woo finally understood why Laplace had been in the Central Bureau for so long. He must have thought that if he joined the Central Bureau, which maintained a completely objective and neutral relationship with the heavenly world, even the Snapping Turtle would not be able to get to him. Then he got himself into trouble and was kicked out of the Central Bureau, so he decided to work with the Snapping Turtle again. What had Laplace done at the Central Bureau? What did he do to be driven back to the Demonic Sea and forced to ally with the Snapping Turtle again? Yeon-woo wondered whether it was really just curiosity that drove Laplace to leave the Demonic Sea and enter the wider world. There seemed to be another reason, something huge that he hadnt considered. Anyway, now that Ive received this Blood Jade or Laplaces liver, I will be able to cure the Jade Emperors illness. And in return, I will give Laplace Clap! The Snapping Turtle clapped his hands smartly, and the Blood Jade dissipated into the air. In its place, a thick book appeared in front of the Snapping Turtle and opened up. I will release his restraints and give him freedom. That was the deal. Yeon-woo could guess what the Snapping Turtle had summoned: the system record book. The highest-ranking members of the heavenly world had the divine right to access and change the Towers system. The Snapping Turtle smiled brightly, closed his eyes, and chanted a mantra. Restraints, break them. Gong! A small shockwave spread from the Snapping Turtle. The law must now be applied. Goong! A slightly larger shockwave spread out, and the Towers system provided protection to Laplace, who was born in the Demonic Sea and had always been classified as an entity outside the Tower. This was done according to the authority of the Jade Emperor and carried out by his loyal servant, the Snapping Turtle. From this moment on, Laplace could now move around in the Tower freely. It means he wont be pursued by the Central Bureau anymore. Just as Yeon-woo was thinking this, there was an impact from outside the Sea of Time and Space. Bam! It was so intense that it broke through the intense flow of time and space. Laplaces restrictions were gone, and he could now display his true power. Yeon-woo did not know for certain how much stronger Laplace had become, but he had a feeling that Tarneck and Lupi, who had a bad history with Laplace, were in for a rude surprise. Their battle was going to grow worse. Hes a king of the Demonic Sea that now has the protection of the Towers system. Just thinking about it was terrifying for Yeon-woo. If Laplace entered a floor, he could cause so much havoc that Allforone would probably appear and intervene immediately. No. Wait. Maybe thats what hes aiming for. Was it possible that this was Laplaces purpose? Yeon-woo was sure that anyone who spied into his thoughts would dismiss this theory as the result of an overactive imagination. Take this. The Snapping Turtle threw something at Yeon-woo as he closed the system record book: a marble that looked like the Blood Jade. However, the shimmering scarlet of the marble reminded Yeon-woo of an autumn maple leaf. What is this? Lis Fragment. The Snapping Turtle made an enigmatic smile. [This item cannot be determined.] Cant be determined? It was the first time a message like that had appeared, so Yeon-woos eyes widened in surprise. Even with his Draconic Eyes, which he had upgraded through Perceiving the Heavens, could not find any information. I am giving you this gift as thanks. Just think of it as a reward from the system for your achievements. It will probably come in handy in the future. Yeon-woo mumbled the name of the item, but without any hesitation, he put it into his personal storage space. Any gifts from the Snapping Turtle had to be something good. After all, he was someone who read the fates of those who visited the Three God Mountains, and he would know what Yeon-woo would need in the future. Yeon-woo thanked him and turned around with the Tutorial ticket in his hand. It was finally time to move to the Tutorial stage. Chapter 482 - Akashas Records (1) Just before tearing the ticket, Yeon-woo felt the flow of time and space around him shake. Hm? An enormous vortex appeared beyond the Three God Mountains, sucking the time and space into the Rabbit Tunnel as though it were a giant drain. Tarneck! It seemed that Tarneck had anxiously sprang into action as soon as he thought that Yeon-woos companions were escaping the Three God Mountains. Yeon-woo tried to withstand the pressure and rip the ticket, but it wasnt easy. [Portal creation has been unsuccessful.] [Portal creation has been unsuccessful.] [You cannot use the ticket here.] [The coordinates of time and space cannot be recognized and the portal cannot be created. Please move to a safe location and use it again.] In the end, Yeon-woo couldnt withstand the winds and was blown away. Whoosh. * * * Dammit! Tarneck felt like he was going to lose his wits. In the Demonic Sea where his true body was, Laplace was attacking him with the monsters, and in the Sea of Time and Space where his incarnation was, the Vampiric Lord was spreading a strange darkness. What was more, Vlad Tepes and Gilles de Rais had returned in shreds. Thanks to awakening as demons, their existences werent completely destroyed, but with their critical injuries, they most likely needed some time to recover. Things were becoming dangerous for him, and so Tarneck finally made a decision. His true body might be fatally injured, but it wasnt the time to worry about that. Crack! Tarnecks true body in the Demonic Sea was already holding the Rabbit Tunnel open with all his might, but he mustered up even more strength. Brrr. The giant body shook. It was like watching a mountain tremble from an earthquake. Twisting a hidden stage and the cracks of space that led to it, as well as forcefully pulling the people inside away from it, took a significant toll even on entities like Tarneck with greater divinity. However, it was definitely effective. Tarneck pulled not only the cracks of space, but also the causality that was mixed among them. He would twist the causethe opening the Rabbit Tunneland the effectYeon-woo and his companions moving beyond the Sea of Time and Spaceand make it as though it had never happened. It was a forced inversion of the principle of causation. Crack, crack! Just as hed worried, he was fatally injured. Cracks began appearing all over his body, a sure sign that his level would be damaged. He was exceeding the amount of law of causality that Klus could handle. Even so, Tarnecks eyes blazed with the determination to force Yeon-woo here. Today, no matter what it took, he was going to put them down. However, those beyond the space couldn''t be overlooked either. Yeon-woo was the successor of the Throne of Death, and the Vampiric Lord was a king of the Demonic Sea. He was beginning to feel frustrated when the inversion of causation didnt occur when Laplace suddenly stopped pushing away Lupi with his magic power and began laughing at the sky. Kyahaha!! Ive come back! Finally! The sound of the middle-aged baldys high-pitched laughter was repulsive, but Laplace didnt care. He was extremely happy, and he spread his arms open in joy. Tarneck suddenly realized what had happened. No!Laplace had been locked away in the Demonic Sea for a simple reasonhed abandoned the Guardians hands-off policy, and hed captured a skilled player in an attempt to steal his system and earn freedom through the qualification of a player. Laplace wanted nothing more than to explore beyond the Demonic Sea where hed been born and escape from the strict rules of the Bureau. Very few knew of the incident, and it was only thanks to the fact that Klus had dispatched Lupi over quickly that things didnt get out of hand. The Central Bureau stripped away Laplaces High Guardian position and removed his authority over the system. Laplace had been forced to escape to the Demonic Sea since the fates of those whom the Tower designated as aberrant were obvious. The Central Bureau had left him alone because it wasnt easy to interfere with the Demonic Sea, where the influence of the system wasnt great. If Laplace was laughing now, only a fool wouldnt know that things were going badly. Beyond the Rabbit Tunnel was the Sea of Time and Space, and the Three God Mountains where the Yellow Emperor slept. The Yellow Emperor was one of the few who could directly interfere with the system without needing the Central Bureaus permission. What if Laplace had made a deal with him? I think youre too late! Oh dear, what should we do? His wide smile was strangely horrifying as an intense wind blew around him. [The system is being applied to new player Laplace.] [Stats are being calculated.] [The skill directory is being organized.] [Powers are being schematized.] [A new title One Who Has Quit Administration has been created for player Laplace.] [A new title One Who Has Instantly Gained Divinity has been created for player Laplace.] It was an aura that no king of the Demonic Sea had. Wh-whats going on? Y-y-youve become a p-player? Lupi just managed to regain his balance and looked up at Tarneck with wide, trembling eyes. However, Tarneck didnt have the attention to spare. It wasnt that Lupi didnt know what was going on; it was just that the situation was impossible. Even though it was theoretically possible, in the entire history of the Tower, a High Guardian had never become a player, much less an otherworld being. Aw, what do you think is going on? Laplace grinned as the blessing of the system he so desperately desired was fully applied and a status window appeared in front of him. Youre all fucked now! He instantly attempted to activate the skill that was at the very top of his skill directory. True Body Release Boom! The middle-aged baldy with bunny ears suddenly popped like a balloon. The demonic energy of chaos whirled in the sky, and a mammoth monster appeared. It was a colossal king of the Demonic Sea that dwarfed Nessie and Tarneck. It was so large that it seemed to fill the otherworld gods stomach. It hadnt been easy for Laplace to pull out his true body even in the Demonic Sea because it was too bulky and powerful. But now with the blessing of the system and the Demonic Sea acknowledged as his territory, it was no longer a problem. That was how much having the systems blessing mattered. This was what it meant to be free, even though it was annoying to be affected by the law of causality. Its easy to get rid of you un-cute people! The large rabbit, Laplace, emitted waves of his will, as he shook his hand in the air. Crash! Although it seemed like he was simply waving his hand, the superior beings who could see the other side of the world saw the terrifying sight of the laws of nature shattering. His fingertips knocked over causations and truths like dominoes. Space returned to emptiness. Chaos and disorder crawled over their skins. Anyone who was swept in wouldnt just die, their souls would be torn into pieces and their entire existences destroyed. It was at that moment that the inversion of causation made Yeon-woo and the Vampiric Lord reappeared in the Demonic Sea, and they were shocked by the sight that met them. What! Shanon exclaimed in astonishment. The other familiars were also silent. Laplaces hand was destroying everything, as though it were a wave crashing over a sandcastle. The monsters Laplace summoned, the Chase Team, and the Special Police Unit that accompanied Tarneck were scattered into pieces without uttering a single scream. The army that roamed various dimensions and universes under the great Demon King Tarneck-Maxwell vanished in a pointless manner, Lupi among them. The infamous High Guardian who always ate whatever he desired shouted, I-I wanted to eat but Im being eaten instead! I-Im scared! But th-this is fun too! Boom! Crash. Laplaces true body smiled in satisfaction after removing everyone in his way in the Demonic Sea and headed to Tarnecks body. Tarneck slowly crept back. For the second time since hed become a Demon King, he felt fear. Hed only felt this when he met the Martial King for the first time, and it was a humiliation unbecoming of a Demon King that he never wanted to experience again. No! No! Please become my liver. Laplace gripped Tarneck and tore him apart. Blood spurted out and turned the Demonic Sea red. Monsters from the depths of the sea swam up to the surface and ripped at the flesh. Ahhhhh. Tarnecks screams of despair filled the Demonic Sea. Thatison the levelof the past greats Yeon-woo watched in shock as the High Guardian died and turned to Boo. Past great? They arealso... Theyre also called the old rulers. The Vampiric Lord appeared, cutting Boo off. Theyre the greatest of the otherworld gods. The owner of this stomach, the Military King of Totalitarianism, was also among them. Of course, that Laplace guy is way beneath him, but hes still among the top positions. The Vampiric Lord chuckled, adding that Laplace wasnt the second king of the Demonic Sea for nothing. The fact that Laplace was the second king of the Demonic Sea stupefied Yeon-woo more than anything else. There were eight kings in the Demonic Sea. If the second one was this strong, then how powerful was the first? All he knew was that the first king wasnt the Vampiric Lord. And whats this about the Military King of Totalitarianism? He thought of the Crawling Chaos. That god was probably one of the past greats as well. He didnt understand where all these monsters were coming from. At that moment, Laplace turned to look at them after finishing his meal. Yeon-woo tensed. He released all his powers and gripped Vigrid, Sky Wings high behind his back. Suddenly, what seemed to be Laplaces face grinned. Oh dear. Oh dear. You dont have to be that worried. No matter how hungry I am, Id never endanger my savior. Yeon-woo was speechless. It seems like youve been swept up here. Aw, Im sorry. You can go on your way now! The Demonic Sea stopped. Illusory Change Like rewinding a cassette tape, everything that had fallen returned to its place. The vaporized Demonic Sea filled up again, the destroyed monsters were put back together as they returned to their homes. The Rabbit Tunnel connected to the Sea of Time and Space shut off and the unstable space settled. Laplace shrugged, as though giving them permission to leave. Yeon-woo watched him warily and tore the Tutorial ticket. A red portal appeared beneath his feet, swallowing him and the Vampiric Lord. Goodbye. Laplace waved his gigantic hand and watched them leave. As Yeon-woo disappeared into the portal, he muttered to himself, What kind of monster did I unleash on the world? * * * Ive always thought that youre an amusing friend! Laplace grinned again as he looked at the spot where Yeon-woo had disappeared. Hed heard Yvlke had taken a personal interest in Yeon-woo ever since the Tutorial, and he could see why. He thought their paths would cross again because of their plans. Then shall I move again? Yvlke keeps on hurrying me. Thump. Thump. Laplace moved his great body to the location where his friends were probably raising a ruckus: the Central Bureau. He was going to visit his old job. The Demonic Sea trembled violently. Chapter 483 - Akashas Records (2) In the meantime, the Central Bureau was in an uproar. Ding, ding, ding! Everyone, move faster! Find Laplace first! They had just received news that the Chase Team sent to take care of Yeon-woos party and Laplace had been annihilated. The Central Bureau was under code blue. They quickly gathered a Search Team to investigate the situation with a Chase Team. Considering that Yeon-woos party had managed to kill both two High Guardians, Tarneck and Lupi, the new Chase Team was composed of extremely powerful beings. Just what in the world The Bureau director Klus looked at the documents required to form the Search Team and Chase Team with a faint frown. This was an unimaginable situation. Tarneck had once been a Demon King who conquered countless dimensions and universes, and Lupi was a monster who ate gods and demons. Even though they were constrained by the system, it was impossible for them to be defeated so easily. However, they had died without even leaving corpses behind. Klus already confirmed that the sheep and pig were gone from the Guardian directory and the rabbit had grown abnormally large. He was at a loss what to do next. Is the heavenly world declaring that theyll do whatever it takes to descend to the lower world? Even at the cost of creating a shortcut? Klus believed that Laplace and the army of the Demonic Sea were an advance party with the heavenly world standing behind them. Hed discovered that the Yellow Emperors representative and incarnation, the Snapping Turtle, had put Laplace into the system. The heavenly worlds gods and demons on the ninety-eighth floor frequently made many attempts to spread their influence in the lower world, only to be blocked by Allforone each time. The Bureau supported Allforone and piggybacked on his strength, while also actively preventing Allforone from ascending to the higher floors. This balance between the three forces had lasted for thousands of years. There were times when it had been nearly ruined, like the Dragon Massacre and Lucifers rebellion, but it managed to hold together somehow. Still, it was evident there would be limits. Occasionally, there were complaints within the Bureau, who always had to be on the other side of history. It was also a wonder that the heavenly world hadnt tried anything too extreme yet, considering how furious they were. The more they expanded, the greater the pressure was. It had finally reached its limits and was on the verge of explosion. No one had known what that catalyst would beexcept perhaps the heavenly world. While the ancients gods and conceptual gods, who were seen as the most superior in their societies, stepped up to war against Allforone, the heavenly world had found an ally in the Demonic Sea to help them directly attack the Bureau. They set forward two advance parties to strain Allforone and the Bureau and push us into a corner with overwhelming strength and numbers. Klus rubbed his face. I believed things would be calm for a while, thanks to the division within the heavenly world. Despite their great strength, the heavenly world had been bound to the ninety-eighth floor for a reason: they were not united. From the disorder in Olympus, the war between Olympus and LInfernal, and the endless standoff between the Chan Sect and Jie Sect, the different factions of the heavenly world could never ally with each other. The conflict between each group, the strife within each society, and even the personal businesses of each transcendent meant that these individualistic characters would never submit to anothers orders. But this time, even though Klus didnt know how they found common ground, it seemed that they had banded together. Their spirit was overwhelming. Its been a conspiracy ever since Laplaces desertion of the Bureau up to this point. Setting the stage with unrelated incidents, pushing forward with their careful stepsthis is a mysterious ability. Who is responsible? Who is plotting this? Klus believed that a single entity was moving the heavenly world as one. Without a leader, things wouldnt have worked out so neatly. It was as though all their plans had been measured out with a ruler. The problem is that we have no idea who it might be. Who is it? Someone clever who knows the Bureau well and is in a position to know the heavenly world and Allforones temperament and each parts movements? Just then, a portal appeared in front of him and someone popped out. Director. He had cunning eyes and pale skin that made him seem like he would faint any moment: it was the High Guardian Hayang, the snake, who usually acted as his advisor. Where is Laplace? Have you found him? Hayang had been chasing after Laplace at Klus command. He was so crafty that it was hard to feel any attachment to him, but it was all the more reason why Klus could trust him to separate work and personal matters. Fortunately, it seemed Hayang had finished the task hed given him this time as well. Yes. But Hayang nodded and trailed off. Klus narrowed his eyes. Hed never seen Hayang hesitate like this before, and he thought he could see a subtle fear in Hayangs eyes. Whats he doing? Laplace is headed forthe brain. What? Crash! Klus slammed his fist on the table and shot up. The brain Hayang spoke of was in the head of the dead otherworld god. If the stomach were a collection of what the dead otherworld god had eaten during his life, the head was an Other World where the gods vestiges were greatest. Since this was the vestige of a god who had observed the beginning of time when the first universe split through chaos, it would no doubt be dangerous for Laplace to dominate such a place. He was trying to become the otherworld god he killed! Laplace is now a player. If he tries to become the Military King of Totalitarianism, the balance of the Tower will be destroyed! This bastard cant distinguish between what should and shouldnt be done! If an otherworld godand one who had been one of the past greatsbecame a player, the function of the Tower would be meaningless. The first disruption would be the hardest, and it meant that the Tower would be invaded a second, third, and more times after. Soon, the Tower would be filled with otherworld gods. After becoming the Bureau director, Klus learned the reason why the Tower had been built, so he knew there was no way they could allow this to happen. The First Promise the Trinity Wonders had made couldn''t be broken now. Its not time for that yet! Boom! Klus hadnt even finished his thoughts when the door to his office suddenly exploded, along with the entire wall. Sirtake cover! Bloodied, High Guardian Landon, the ox, muttered before he collapsed on the ground. He had taken his last breath. Landon! Klus and Hayang stiffened at the sight. Ohyohyo! I was going to give you a peaceful rest considering our past, but this only makes that harder. Yvlke? Hello, Director. Isnt it the perfect morning for a walk? Klus face was full of disbelief as he watched Yvlke step on Landons body to get into the room. Yvlke fixed his monocle and smiled widely. The canines poking out between his lips looked sharper than usual. Behind him were the dragon Diablo and the rooster Lapis Lazuli, as well as a few other High Guardians and members of the Special Police Unit. There was a huge commotion outside as an intense battle raged, with both sides activating the system. It was an insurrection. Klus finally felt like all of his doubts were being answered. Are you the culprit behind all this? It made sense if Yvlke had been responsible for involving the heavenly world, moving Laplace, setting up the Demonic Sea, and tying Allforones handsand now he was trying to destroy the Bureau. Who else but the first Guardian, the one who had the position of rat, would be able to pull this off? Ohyohyo? Culprit? I just helped make things better for everyone. Klus ignored Yvlkes words. What are you planning? Its for the Tower. Tower? How funny. You messed up the balance that was barely in place and shook the system for the sake of the Tower? It is indeed for the sake of the Tower. For the Tower to not only remain as the Tower, but also return to its original function, this is a necessary step. Its an additional operation so the First Promise can be properly carried out. Yvlke added that he was being faithful to his duty as a Guardian. Klus gritted his teeth. He had an idea what Yvlke meant and what his goals were. He wanted to refute Yvlke since he had a totally different idea of what the purpose of the promise was, but he didnt think it was useful to try to convince him. Yvlke and his organization had already progressed with their big plans, and he was merely a naysayer, an obstacle who needed to be eliminated. Then I should become a proper naysayer. Klus eyes flashed. With a crack, something tore from inside his chest. He was attempting to release his true body. Oh, dear. It seems you dont agree with our mission. What a shame. Despite what his said, Yvlke maintained an easy smile as he stepped back. Diablo appeared from behind him. He and Klus were said to be the strongest among the High Guardians, and no one knew that he was the first Demonic Dragon to exist. Director, Ive always wanted to fight a proper battle of life and death with you. Rumble. The waves of strength the two released blew away the entire Central Bureau as the bloody battle between the tiger and the dragon began. * * * [You have now arrived at Floor 0, the Tutorial Hall.] [You do not qualify to participate in the Tutorial.] [You have been given the status of observer.] [Warning! Your records show that you have already cleared the Tutorial. The Tutorial is a gate that tests those who wish to challenge the Tower. However, if you interfere, you may skew the test unfairly. Please do not interfere in the test. If you do, you will receive a penalty.] [Warning! The Tutorial is not suitable for you. If you remain here for a long duration, it may be detrimental to your accomplishments. It is recommended you return to your original floor.] [Warning! This] Yeon-woo clucked his tongue at the messages that filled his vision as soon as he entered the Tutorial stage. The Cheonghwado guys put up with this to manage Arangdan? They must have given a lot of rewards to the people who came here. Yeon-woo rethought his plans to spread Arthias influence in the Tutorial once it grew more stable in the Tower. If something went wrong, it wouldnt be worth any advantages. But the Tutorial will be completely shut down after this round. Once again, he was thinking something the Central Bureau would be angered by if they only knew. Its been a while since Ive seen this place. The ticket Laplace gave him allowed him to re-attempt the Tutorial. It was a ticket that was sold in limited numbers for those who hadnt properly cleared the lower floors and wanted to start over. All the things that Yeon-woo had accomplished and accumulated would disappear if he made a single mistake. Since he was already experienced and possessed many abilities, it was unlikely that would happen, but it was still dangerous. It was probably a small joke on Laplaces end, but Yeon-woo appeared in the waiting room, where he had first arrived after walking through the gate from Earth. The dark and cramped interior bore down on him. [372:88:65_04] [372:88:65_03] Has it been about two weeks? Yeon-woo nodded to himself as he saw the counter. He had a little over a fortnight left. It was more than enough time to capture Akashas Snake alive and examine it. But Yeon-woo turned the counter off and expanded his territory of recognition. I dont see Yvlke. The Tutorial was under his jurisdiction, and Yeon-woo thought that Yvlke would come straight here after all the trouble Yeon-woo had caused. However, Yeon-woo saw neither hair nor hide of Yvlke. Had something happened? He decided not to think too much about it. Since Laplace was causing such a mess, even Yvlke wouldnt be able to focus on the Tutorial. It was all for the best since he didnt want to be interrupted anyway. Whoosh. He unfurled his Fire Wings. First, he needed to get by this section of traps. Chapter 484 - Akashas Records (3) [You have entered Section E.] [This is the outer territory.] Yeon-woo folded his Fire Wings and quickly left the tunnel. Clearing the Tutorial again brought back a lot of memories. Were you too busy walking down memory lane to see the other challengers looking flabbergasted, Master? They were so dispirited. Aw. Poor guys. Shanon thought of the challengers struggling among the traps and shook his head. They watched Yeon-woo sliding through the section with his Fire Wings with so much despair that he almost felt sorry for them. The thought that Yeon-woo was a novice like them probably made most of them retire immediately, thinking that the Tower was full of monsters like him. Shanon thought it was worse to hurt the delicate feelings of the innocent newbies than to crush the stages and make the Bureau suffer. Thats why I did it. Why? Most of them will only be filled with despair after entering the Tower anyway. Shanon couldnt think of anything to rebut that statement. He had also felt despair after bumping into a wall after becoming a ranker and dropping out because he couldnt pass the fiftieth floor. If thats all they amount to, its better to give up and return home. Huh. I guess I dont have anything to say to that. Even though Shanon had jokingly called the newbies innocent, there werent really any innocents among them. The fact that they qualified to challenge the Tower meant they were quite well known in their home worlds or planets, and it was always easier to find immoral seekers of strength than not. Besides, Yeon-woo wasnt going to leave the Tower alone, and his first plan was to close off the Tutorial. If most of the challengers lost their motivation, it might turn out for the best. However, Yeon-woo hadnt only displayed his strength. There were a few with potential. Hed seen some people he thought about recruiting for Arthia, and hed already sent Doyle a list with their descriptions. As soon as they cleared the Tutorial, Doyle would start to scout them. That was fun. Its been a while since I was in the Tutorial. I feel like I returned to my younger days. A hazy fog trembled next to Yeon-woo and Lana appeared, holding her spear. She looked relieved. She had led a large crew called the Blue Rose when she was still alive, but she always felt like she was being chased by something and didnt have time to enjoy things. After she was summoned from the dead, she spent most of her time worrying about Jeong-woo, and this chance to remember her youth made her feel more at ease. Yeon-woo smiled at her and looked around when he realized someone was missing. Wheres the Vampiric Lord? He had been looking for her since they came through the portal but he hadnt been able to find her at all. He felt her presence in the outer territory so he thought she was waiting for them outside, but he was surprised not to see her. She wouldnt have left without finding out where Count Ferenc was, nor would she have left Lana behind. At that moment, a voice made Yeon-woo turn his head. Are you searching for me? However, he couldnt see anything at all. What are you doing? Are you blind? Where are you? Yeon-woo looked around incredulously. He couldnt see her. Her voice sounded like it was nearby, but he couldnt locate her. He opened Draconic Divine Eyes in case she was hiding, but he still didnt see anything. You dimwit. Look below! Below? He looked down, but of course there was nothing there. He could only see his belt with Vigrid, the Magic Bayonet, and Carshinas Dagger that hed pulled out of subspace. Suddenly, Vigrid began to shake. Urrrrng. Why do you look so dumb? Yeon-woos eyes widened. Are you? Cain, I think youre right. Lana laughed in disbelief. When he pulled Vigrid out of his belt, the shaking grew more intense and a dark haze floated up. Chhhhh. The haze gathered and transformed into a fairy the size of a sparrow. It was so small that it was hard to recognize its energy, but the cold, sharp eyes were still the same. Why are you in that state? Why do you think? Is it because of Allforone? Hmph! An annoying, impudent bastard. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue to himself. Hed forgotten that since the Vampiric Lord had already finished exuviation and gained transcendence through her endless battle in the Demonic Sea, Allforones constraints made it impossible for her to enter the stage. Yeon-woo had met Allforone after inheriting the Throne of Death as well. Fortunately, he had managed to escape after tossing Allforone to the progenitor gods and creator gods but Allforone would immediately appear once Yeon-woo finished exuviation or gained transcendence. The only reason why he wasnt stopping Yeon-woo now was that Yeon-woo was in a gray area according to his standards. However, the Vampiric Lord was a different matter. She had the strength of a superior divine being, so it was only natural that shed stand out, which was likely why shed hidden her identity. Shed even asked the Bureau for help because she didnt think it was enough. At that moment, Yeon-woo felt a sharp gaze from the sky. [A mysterious being is carefully watching you.] [A mysterious being is searching for something.] It was different from the gazes of gods and demons. This one was filled with indifference and contained neither greed nor emotions. Allforone. He was already looking here with his Thousand Li Eyes. Had he felt something? The Vampiric Lord frowned in annoyance, but she didnt do anything just in case he recognized her. After a few suffocating seconds, the gaze moved on. [A mysterious being turns to look somewhere else.] Ha! Her voice was filled with irritation. Hes an annoying bastard. Since Ive come out of the Demonic Sea already, Ill stay here for some time. Yeon-woo silently nodded. Vigrid was a holy sword with the vestige of many heroes. There was probably no better place for a spiritual being to hide. He was only worried it might be harmful for the Vampiric Lord because of its villain folklore, but she seemed to be fine. In fact, she looked comfortable. It works out well for me. Vigrids strength will increase, so the longer she stays, the better. The deeper her vestige was engraved, the more the sealed folklores within Vigrid would awake. However, the threat of Allforone looking at him while the Vampiric Lord was around still hung in the air. Fortunately, there were limits to his interference because the Tutorial stage was like a hidden stage. The Vampiric Lord had probably figured that out as well. Anyway. Were at the Tutorial like you wanted. I did my best to keep my promise. She crossed her arms as she spoke solemnly. Now it was time to keep his word. Yeon-woo nodded. Lana looked at the two with a nervous expression. Where was the father who left her and her mother when she was still too young? Wheres the Count? Yeon-woo spoke in a low voice. The seventy-seventh floor. What? The Vampiric Lords eyes widened. Lana also turned to Yeon-woo with questioning eyes. Your husband is on the seventy-seventh floor. Hes Allforones captive. * * * Clang. Haa. Haa. Along with the sound of a cold casing falling on his bloodied body, a cold voice that accompanied eyes that were even colder said, This is the end, Jang Wei. Jang Weis eyes shot open. The dream that he wished he could prevent forced him awake. Kyahaha! Hes up! Hes up! Jang Wei saw the person laughing giddily at him. It was hard to tell their identity because of the bandages wrapped around their body. He couldnt even tell their gender. Chills ran down his back at the overlapping voices. Jang Wei remembered which player was supposed to look like this: Faceless, a super rookie. Just like him, Faceless had also gone into hiding for some time. However, they didnt have any connection with each other, so why was Faceless sitting next to him? Jang Wei instinctively tried to move back. It was a habit hed developed after becoming an archer in the Tower because it was difficult to win without distance between himself and a target. Thats enough. It would be in your best interests not to move any farther. Jang Wei stiffened at the cold voice. Before he realized it, the bandages wrapped around his body and the ends aimed for his neck like they were ready to slit his throat. Facelesss eyes were so sharp that Jang Wei wondered if this was the same person whod just been giggling like a child. It was like Faceless had suddenly become a different person. At that moment, Jang Wei managed to read the various energies swirling within Faceless eyes. An archer needed to have keen eyes, and because he was the Apostle of one of the greatest archers, Hou Yi, he had the ability to penetrate into the abilities of his opponent. Faceless was a monster with thousands of souls forced inside and mixed up in him. However, among those beings was an entity that made Jang Wei straighten his back. Long time no see, right? It was a low voice. Faceless smiled. Although it was the first time Jang Wei had heard the voice with his ears, hed heard the same voice many times through Open Speaking. It belonged to Cheonghwados master, the Sword God. Howare you alive? The Sword God had been on the verge of death after Jang Wei stabbed him in the back during the battle with the Summer Queen. Jang Wei thought hed died after being chased by Red Dragon. To think he was living like this. It seemed like he had already recovered his past strength, and perhaps had grown even stronger. I was lucky. And luck smiled on me again to let me rescue you like this. The Sword Gods voice disappeared and an exuberant voice emerged. Are youFlanc? Of course. Impossible! Flancthe Spear God who founded Cheonghwado with the Sword God and the Martial Kings little brotherwas here. Jang Wei couldnt believe it. Faceless became the Sword God again and looked at him sharply. All kinds of strange things occur in this Tower, so how strange could this be? Jang Wei pressed his lips together. Faceless was right. He didnt even have to look far; his fate had been to die in a cold warehouse but hed come back to life with this magical power, and hed even managed to meet his sisters enemy, Yeon-woo, even though hed been caught by some weird guy before he could finish the job. What do you plan to do with me? Jang Wei closed his eyes. He was prepared for death since he was the main cause of Cheonghwados fall. He was the greatest enemy of these people, and in fact, it was a surprise that they hadnt killed him already. The only thing he regretted was not being able to kill Yeon-woo before dying. He didnt know how he could face his sister. Haha. Seems like youre mistaken about something. But something was strange. When he opened his eyes, Faceless was looking down at him with a lofty and self-righteous gaze. Those were the eyes of the Sword God when he led Cheonghwado. After that day, I died and was reborn. We dont kill like you do. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he made a twisted smile. We simply become one. Jang Wei couldnt reply. And you are always welcome to join us. Jang Wei didnt speak. Why did the we Faceless was talking about sound like a cage to him that trapped and nurtured monsters? Before that, theres something we want to suggest to you. What is it? It appears you have a grudge against the Shadow King. Is that so? How do you Jang Wei was about to ask when he realized it was a foolish question and closed his mouth. If Faceless had rescued him from the emptiness, it meant Faceless had been tracking Yeon-woo for a long time. Hed probably guessed that they had history together. We happen to have some ill feelings for the Shadow King as well, so we want to work together. Even though we didnt get along in the past, weve seen that you are sufficiently skilled. Youll be a great help. Jang Wei didnt reply again. But that doesnt mean well attack him immediately. Arthia already has more security than Fort Knox, and his whereabouts are a mystery so it will be difficult to approach him. So? Were going to steadily eliminate the people around him. Just as he did, were going to wear out his network bit by bit without him noticing and then attack. Only then will he learn the pain of losing a close one, wont he? So first A cold look appeared in his eyes. Were going to assassinate the Martial King. Chapter 485 - Akashas Records (4) Jang Weis eyes widened, thinking that hed heard wrong. Assassinate who? The Martial King? Hahahaha! It was a laugh of disbelief. To Jang Wei, killing the Martial King was beyond ridiculous. Although the Martial King was considered a king, he was really on an entirely different level from other kings. From a young age, his abilities and outstanding skills had allowed him to stand on equal footing with the millennia-year-old ruler of the Tower, the Summer Queen, and he even managed to defeat her. Although he hadnt finished exuviation or gained transcendence, his abilities were like those of a mighty divine being, and he was the candidate most likely to triumph over Allforone in this age. Jang Wei himself had experienced the Martial Kings obsessive pursuit after he killed one of the One-horned tribe members. Even if the other Nine Kings worked together, they probably wouldnt be able to do anything to the Martial King. How would Faceless get past the One-horned tribe? And how would he deal with the Head Elder, who was also the Blood Red Philosopher? Furthermore, behind them was the Shadow King and the Towers most powerful clan, Arthia. The Martial King had also planted many seeds throughout the Tower that would grow into bushes and forests around him. It was possible that challenging the Martial King might mean fighting the entire Tower. To Jang Wei, it was impossible to defeat the Martial King. Wasnt the Martial King your teacher? How ridiculous of you to say that. If it were possible, I would have done it already. Faceless just smiled at Jang Weis retort. Didnt I say that Im trying to assassinate him? Jang Wei realized that Faceless was serious. He frowned. If someone like the Sword God was this determined, he wouldnt have brought it up unless things had already progressed to a certain point. The Sword God probably needed Jang Wei as a chess piece. But if its possible Jang Wei knew if they succeeded, it would be a big blow to Yeon-woo. How would the steely captainwho didnt even shed a tear when Jang Weis sister diedreact if his teacher died? Would he cry? Or? If the Martial King can truly be assassinated, it wont be difficult to get into the One-horned tribes village. Then Ill be able to find what hes hiding. Jang Wei already knew that there was something special to Yeon-woo in the tribe. He didnt know whether it was a person or an item, but he did know it was related to Heaven Wing. If he destroyed whatever it was, hed be able to push Yeon-woo into a corner, just like Yeon-woo had done in the past! How? Faceless smiled when he learned Jang Wei was convinced. His hunch had been correct. If his plan seemed somewhat doable, Jang Wei would jump into it without any concern for his own safety. It was the reason why hed put aside his grudges to rescue Jang Wei. Ill show you our comrades first. Faceless took a step back. Then, the door burst open and people entered as if theyd been waiting outside the entire time. As soon as Jang Wei saw the face of the first person, his eyes widened. Black Prince? The most elusive member of the Nine Kings, the leader of the violent Daud Brethren, was standing there. * * * Stop with the bullshit! The Vampiric Lords face turned stiff. The energy surrounding her lashed around and a black haze gathered. The Vampiric Spirit appeared and growled as if it would swallow Yeon-woo. Rumble! The Tutorial stage shook even more violently. Unlike the Demonic Sea, which was filled with scary and violent creatures, this was a place for novices. Simply releasing strength put the stage in danger. The monsters spread throughout Section E couldnt handle the Vampiric Lords aura and dropped to the ground with foaming mouths. [A mysterious being senses something.] M-Mother! Lana felt Allforones gaze again and quickly stopped the Vampiric Lord. They couldnt give him an excuse to come down. However, the Vampiric Lord was so furious that she didnt care. Her blazing eyes were trained on Yeon-woo. Isnt the reason obvious? But Yeon-woo was calm. His tone suggested that she ought to know more than he did, and there was even a hint of a reproach that she didnt know anything at all. The Vampiric Lords sharp eyes shook for the first time. Is it possible? Yes. Thats correct. Yeon-woo nodded gravely. He ended up in that situation trying to save you. What are you talking about, Cain? Explain properly! Lana caught the unsteady Vampiric Lord and turned to Yeon-woo, speaking in a stressed voice. A long time ago, before you finished exuviation, you challenged Allforone and were critically injured. Ah. Lana understood what Yeon-woo was trying to say. It was the great incident during which the king of vampires, the Vampiric Lord, died. At the time, no one in the Tower other than the Summer Queen could challenge her, and all that was left was the seventy-seventh floor. She promised herself that shed clear through it, finish exuviation and gain transcendence, and then challenge Allforone. But it resulted in a terrible loss. The Vampiric Lord couldnt even touch him. From the beginning, there was nothing she could do to defeat Allforone, who had the Sun Gods name. Fortunately, she escaped with her life, but the clans against her immediately began their assault, and the Vampiric Lord was chased to the Tutorial stage. At the time, it was said that you died in the Tutorial stage because people believed it was impossible for you to survive with all of your injuries. What did you expect those close to you would do? Stop. The Vampiric Lord spoke in a fragile voice, trying to stop him from speaking any further, but Yeon-woo was still looking at Lana. They tried to rescue you or attack those chasing you. Count Ferenc tried to distract Allforone away from you. I said, stop! But it ended in his capture. Stop!Crash! The Vampiric Lord screamed. The Vampiric Spirit thrashed around and hit Yeon-woo. However, his wall of souls blocked them and the Vampiric Spirit could only sweep the ground around him away, leaving a large crack that spread all the way to a forest in the distance. Yeon-woo finished his explanation to Lana while the Vampiric Lord glowered at him. Since Allforone couldnt capture the Vampiric Lord, he took the Count as hostage in case she returned. You dare! Youhow did you know that? Lana, its what Jeong-woo wanted to tell you. How can I tell Lana this? Shell definitely be heartbroken when she hears this. Even if she seems cheerful on the outside, shes frail on the inside. How many families and lovers did Allforone split up with his decisions? Lana wasnt the only victim. More than a handful of people had challenged Allforone during his millenia in the Tower. The Vampiric Lord, Faust, De Roy, the Summer Queen, the Martial King Yeon-woo already knew quite a lot of them. Allforone had eliminated most of them, but the ones who managed to keep their lives were baited into doing what he wanted. Lana was silent. All kinds of expressions seem to flash across her face. Yeon-woo gave her some time to clear her head. She had gained many things from the Towera lover, disciple, parentsbut shed lost even more. There was no way hed know the depths of her pain. The Vampiric Lord glared at him. What a sly bastard you are. Were you trying to pull me in like this for your own benefit? I wont say that didnt occur to me. You! Her clenched fists trembled. She wanted to expand the Vampiric Spirit and make it swallow Yeon-woo, but it was obvious Allforones gaze would return to them once more. However, Yeon-woo was assured that the Vampiric Lord had completely joined his side. I cant let her go when Ive just met her. We have to have as many forces as possible, and I must secure the Vampiric Lord. It would be good to have the Vampiric Lord as his familiar, but that was difficult. But if he let her be, it was possible that she would leave. He needed a way to convince her to stay. The Vampiric Lord understood Yeon-woos intentions, but there was nothing she could do. Even with her current status, it would be difficult to challenge the seventy-seventh floor. However, with Yeon-woo as an ally, her chances improved. He was the player who had the best chance of challenging Allforone. There was also the Martial King, but she didnt like him since the One-horned tribe members and vampires didnt get along. However, since Yeon-woo was the Black Kings successor, they could work well together. In the end, the Vampiric Lord couldnt help admitting that she was a chained beast. She barely managed to restrain her fury. Can you swear on that? She wanted to make sure that he wasnt lying about Count Ferencs whereabouts. If you wish, Ill make a pledge of mana. Thats sufficient. I also want to ask you one more thing. The tiny Vampiric Lord didnt hide her fearsome aura as she growled. If you want to use me as your packhorse, you need to show your qualifications. You may be the Black Kings successor, but I dont know you. What is your final goal? Isnt it obvious? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. Its to destroy the Tower. The Vampiric Lord was speechless. And to do that He lifted a corner of his mouth, exposing his canines. I need to kill Allforone first. Is that sufficient, too? The Vampiric Lord nodded. Fine. Until we rescue the count, Ill be your dog. However, you must be careful not to show any weakness. My teeth are always ready to bite your neck. [You have allied yourself with player Erzsebet Bathory.] [If you break this alliance, you may receive disadvantages.] * * * As soon as the Vampiric Lord made her decision, they moved to a town of orcs in the middle of a forest. They venerate Akashas Snake like a god. They know its possible to resurrect it. as well. This means they know a lot about the snake, and they may have more information. If there was anything Yeon-woo had learned, it was that the random information of the Tower was actually linked together like an intricate web. Yeon-woo thought the orcs might know information about Akashas Snake like it was folklore. For that, he needed to secure the orc shaman who presided over the resurrection ceremony of Akashas Snake. Swish. None of the monsters could feel Yeon-woo moving because he had hidden his presence. Thankfully, the novices hadnt entered Section E yet, and no one would bother him. When they arrived in the orc town, Yeon-woo released his presence. Its a pain to pick out the orc shamans.Instead, he planned to gather all the souls in the town, not just those of the shamans. [Death is with the orcs.] A dark shadow instantly descended on the entire forest and quietly took their lives. The noisy orc town filled with thousands of orcs grew silent. * * * [The First Spirit] Chhhhh. After using the Black Kings power to read the souls of thousands of orcs, Yeon-woo learned a surprising folklore. The wheel of dreams turned endlessly because only darkness existed at the beginning of time. That was how the folklore began. Dreams? As soon as Yeon-woo saw the word, he felt a strong sense of deja vu. Was it only a coincidence that he was reminded of the special benefit Jeong-woo had received: Drawing Dreams? Chapter 486 - Akashas Records (5) One day, his brother had received a strange invitation from the future and entered the Tower. You had to be the best among the best in your home world or planet just to enter the Tower, and occasionally, a few outstanding people would receive invitations. However, since they were chosen for their potential and talent rather than their current abilities, they were given a special benefit to make the odds more even when they entered the Tower. The special benefit his brother had received was Dreaming of a Dream. It allowed him to travel from the Tower to Earth a maximum of twice a day. He had been given this benefit because he was still dividing his time between Earth and the Tower, but when he decided to give it up after just clearing the Tutorial, he received a new special benefit, Drawing Dreams, instead. [Benefit: Drawing Dreams] [The player can draw the world he wants in his dreams. Past, present, and future dont matter, and the answers you find can be used in reality.] His brother hadnt known the significance of this special benefit until after his wings had been clipped and all his friends betrayed him. He learned that by inputting his vestiges in his Soulstone, hed be able to activate the benefit, and so he managed to create the diary. And Nemesis said he was in emptiness, the world of dreams, before he was resurrected. Most of Nemesis abilities were related to the properties of emptiness. He could create emptiness and pull enemies into empty dreams. Yeon-woo thought this was important, especially since Nemesis had originally been Jeong-woos Mythical Beast. Jeong-woo has been related to dreams from the start. Or possibly, even before that The ancient dragon Kalatus said his brothers soul had returned to where it should have been in the first place: the Black Kings darkness. If death were shaped from darkness, what if dreams came from the same place? Yeon-woo looked up at the sky. [Hel has an enigmatic smile.] [The King of Seven Hells refuses to reply.] [Ksitigarbha clicks his tongue at your theory.] [Aesma-daeva says they are not qualified to tell you.] [All gods of death do not respond to your question.] [All demons of death say your inquiry is meaningless.] I see. Yeon-woo thought that the half-hearted reactions of the gods and demons of death were a kind of confirmation. For these gods and demons on the path of darkness, it was difficult to speak of another path. In the past, they were hostile to the otherworld gods, who had different paths, after all. His theories seemed to fit together like the pieces of a puzzle. Chaos, disorder, death, blackness, dreamsthese are all from the Black Kings darkness. Twins had identical genes, and it was said their souls were connected as well. If Jeong-woos soul, which was closely linked to dreams, had returned to darkness, it meant Yeon-woo had been fated to become the Black Kings successor, as well. Thenwhat is the Black King to us? Yeon-woos curiosity grew as he continued to examine the folklore. Folklores were a type of prophecy passed down through generations of orc shamans. In the beginning, dreams cycled endlessly in blackness Then, light suddenly bloomed and the dreams awoke. Blackness began to fight with light to regain its lost dreams, and various objects flowed out from this time. All kinds of deaths, plagues, misery, and hell floated around aimlessly One day, the things born from blackness began to think: their father was too fearsome, and they might be swallowed by their father again. They needed to cage their father before he ate them. Fortunately, their father was mighty, but also dim-witted, so he didnt suspect anything. They planned to present him with an endless slumber where he could dream everything he desired. And so, they succeeded in pulling him down However, sleep wasnt eternal, and when he realizes he is dreaming, he will open his eyes again. When blackness falls over the world again, the shell will be broken, and the world will return to the beginning of time. Dreams, blackness, light, sleep Yeon-woo had a strong hunch that the blackness referred to the Black King. The parts about being brought down and betrayed by his children was similar to the descriptions of the Black Kings legacies. Then was the light referring to? A being who can injure the Black Kingor defeat him. Is that what it is? Anyone who could withstand the Black King had to be a conceptual god like Mother Earth or a progenitor god. They would have a famous legend, but he couldnt think of who it might be. I have no idea who it is. He thought of a few beings who ruled over light. In Olympus alone, there were Apollo and Prometheus; Asgard had Baldur; and Deva had Indra, among others. But none of them seemed to be on equal footing with the Black King. Then, his thoughts turned to a different direction. The Heavenly Demon? The Heavenly Demon worshipped by the Devil Army chose to become evil to chase away all blackness and lack of enlightenment. He was commonly said to be the bringer-of-light for the world. His followers called him Bright King for bringing the sun and the moon. In the Tower, the Heavenly Demon was the only transcendent who wasnt classified as either god or demon. No, thats not it. Yeon-woo shook his head. If the Heavenly Demon were such an extraordinary being, why was he trapped in the Tower, and how come he couldnt awaken from his slumber? Furthermore, only the Devil Army worshipped the Heavenly Demon. It was true he was strong, but why would a being related to light choose to call himself a demon? That left only one answer: The Tower? The Towers actual name was Obelisk, which meant it was the tower of the Sun God. His theories progressed further: What if the reason behind the Towers existence is to trap or bind the Black King? It made sense. Why else would the otherworld gods search for the Black King in the Tower? Why else were the gods and demons of death trying to carry out the Black Kings will? It also explained why the Towers name was Obelisk. This is hard. However, this was just a guess, since he didnt know anything about the Towers creation or the Black Kings identity. He thought perhaps Allforone, the Towers Apostle, might have answers. And the last sentence seems a bit strange. The shattering of the shell and the return to the beginning of time was a prophecy related to the Black Kings resurrection from the emptiness. Then is Akashas Snake still here because its searching for a shell in which its master can descend? He looked at the Cast of the Black King. Despair, Grief, Fury. Hed earned Despair as a reward for killing Akashas Snake. If that had been to create a body for the Black King to awaken in That Demonism guy also said multiple times that hes waiting for me to ripen. He frowned, thinking that the Demonism was probably giggling in the Sin of Stone right now at the sight of Yeon-woo with so many questions and no answers. Still, this is progress. He thought it might be worth it to comb through the thoughts of all the orcs as he moved towards Akashas Snakes location. Swish. The orc town was quiet and devoid of life. * * * Kiaaaaa! B-block it! There were already a few people at the nest. However, they couldnt avoid a difficult battle against the violent, massive creature that ate everything it came across. Aaack! Hegel! Eunyul, watch out! Damn it! Juha! Dont leave! Defend your positionaaack! Around ten injured novices were either swept away by the lashing tail or swallowed whole. There had once been fifty of them, but theyd underestimated Akashas Snake. With their numbers, they would have had a fighting chance, but they chose the wrong location. Yeon-woo laughed to himself in disbelief, sitting at a nearby cliff to watch. He never would have lured Akashas Snake, which grew larger as it ate, near a swamp where a community of Lizardmen lived. The novices had clearly been planning to get the snake to fight the Lizardmen, but once it already ate them all, it grew too powerful for them to handle. They didnt research anything about the monster theyre hunting and ran in blindly. Theres no excuse. Yeon-woo didnt think he needed to rescue them. Even though they managed to enter the Tower, the inability to come up with a basic strategy meant that they wouldnt get past the first floor anyway. They would only be prey for other players. This situation was for the best. I was wondering when to help Akashas Snake grow. Guess they did it for me. Hed been planning to make Akashas Snake grow as large as possible, partly to see it destroy the Tutorial stage and partly to see what the snake actually looked like. He was glad that his workload had decreased. Akti, Maru! Hold on just a little more! If we can go back! Two novices who were acting as tankers raised their shields with their teeth clenched. Yeon-woo could see another player in the back buffing them with all his strength. They crashed into Akashas Snake, and for the first time, the tankers successfully blocked it. In the meantime, the leader of the party quickly moved behind the snakes head. He was holding a sword that emitted a bright light. For a novice, he was acting quite decisively and quickly. The snakes vulnerability was the back of its neck, and it was now in danger. It was also exhausted, and it would die if it werent careful. I cant let that happen.Yeon-woo grinned and tossed the corpse of an orc lord hed prepared just in case to the snake. As it gulped down the corpse, a black light glowed from its scales. Clang! The skin grew tougher, and the sword couldnt penetrate it. Instead, it broke, and shock spread over the leaders face. N-no! Samhaaa! The two tankers shouted, but it was too late. The snake swallowed their leader. Crunch! Ah! No! Even Elqui! The rest of the novices lost all motivation, and the snake crushed them easily. The snake lifted its head high in celebration of its victory. Yeon-woo opened his subspace over the snake. Thousands of orc corpses fell like snow. Gulp, gulp! The snake looked around at first, wondering where all the food had come from, but it soon focused on devouring the corpses. Yes. Eat and grow as much as you can. Yeon-woos goal was to have the snake grow to its maximum and shed its skin. Then, it would awaken its holiness and regain its lost strength and identity. It would be sufficient for it to remember its forgotten pastand Yeon-woo would get the information he wanted about the Black King. Gulp. He smiled contentedly as he watched Akashas Snake eat as though it were starving. Shouldnt the Demon Kings close shop at this rate? Sheesh! Shanon grumbled. [The demonic society nods in agreement.] [The demonic society clucks their tongues, saying youre worse than they are.] [Many demons express their positive interest in you.] [A few demons are wary that their positions might be taken.] As expected of the Black Kings successor. The Vampiric Lord nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 487 - Akashas Records (6) [368:54:08_59] [368:54:68_58] A-Aaack! What is this! M-monster! Shit! Run away! How can such a thing exist in the Tutorial? Disaster struck the Tutorial stage as the mammoth snake that emerged from the orc village ate everything in its path. The novices clearing the sections ran away, sure that they wouldnt remain in one piece if the creature got hold of them. Kieeeek! Kiek! Kiek! Compounding the situation was that other monsters were also leaving their territories, and the sight of thousands of monsters and more than a thousand novices stumbling over each other seemed to come straight from hell. From far away, Yeon-woo watched the situation in mid-air. [Warning! You are interfering in the Tutorial beyond what is allowed. You are advised to stop immediately.] [Warning! This is a gate that tests challengers. You are causing a grave disruption to their challenge. Stop immediately.] [Warning! You are] [You do not qualify to participate in the Tutorial.] [You do not qualify to participate in the Tutorial.] [Your level of intervention in the Tutorial stage is extreme.] Messages popped up endlessly, warning him to leave. Of course, Yeon-woo didnt even blink an eye. If messages like this could make him retreat, he wouldnt have messed up the different floors in the Tower in the first place. Some messages warned that he would receive a penalty, but since he could control his thoughts separate from the system, it wouldnt affect him too much. However, Yeon-woos expression was grave. He had been hoping for a situation like this to happen, but things werent going the way he expected. Did Akashas Snake always grow like that? The snake was growing too fast. When first entered the Tutorial, he had fed Akashas Snake tons of monsters to help it grow, but its current growth rate was unbelievable. Although it had only eaten a third of the monsters in Section E, it had already reached the size it had been when it fought Yeon-woo. He couldnt even imagine how large it would be once it finished eating all the monsters he was offering it. Did it drink an elixir or something? If that wasnt the reason, he didnt know what else it could be. From what he knew, Akashas Snake didnt have a hidden piece. The rulers of the Lizardmen, King Hargan and Queen Taragan, would help him grow the snake even more, but they hadnt even arrived yet, and Akashas Snake was finishing off the goblin, kobold, orc, and ogre territories first. It was possible that there was a hidden piece that Jeong-woo hadnt discovered, but the speed of its growth was still impossible. Orhas its limits been removed because Yvlke isnt here? That was the only guess he could make since Yvlke hadnt shown up even though he was making a mess of the Tutorial. The pandemonium Laplace was causing was a bigger incident than hed thought. For now, I should still keep moving it around like I planned. Yeon-woo was planning to get Akashas Snake to devour not only the monsters in Section E, but also the entire stage. It would reach its maximum soon enough. In the meantime, there was a pretty good harvest for Yeon-woo. His Soul Collection was steadily accumulating souls. The collections capacity had grown so much that hed wondered if he would ever fill it, and now he was finally taking care of it. Keekeekeekeek! Keekeek! The Spirit Guai giggled giddily at their growing numbers. Yeon-woos shadow shook. So, what I have to do here,his gaze focused on the escaping novices, is separate the good from the bad? * * * [359:43:21_69] [359:43:21_68] Twelve hours had passed since he let the snake loose. Chomp, chomp. Akashas Snake ate the monsters in Sections E and F, even sticking its head into crevices to get to the territories below ground. In the meantime, Yeon-woo watched the novices. Some moved cleverly amid the chaos and dealt with the situation well, and his Spirit Guai kidnapped them so that he could use them in Arthia. The rest were just food for the snake. Some might look at Yeon-woo with contempt and say that he was cruel. But thats how the Tower is. Theres nothing glorious about it. The weak will always die and no one will blink an eye. He didnt particularly feel any remorse even though Jeong-woo had been betrayed by people who shared the same view. They say people are hypocritical, but you [Many demons agree with Shanon.] [A few demons observe your next actions.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Haha! Youre definitely different from Jeong-woo in this aspect. Its a wonder that youre identical twins.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: So, come to me now] [Agares messages have temporarily been blocked with the users authorization.] Still, at least, I gave them a chance. Those who knew their place would retire and safely leave the Tower. Those who didnt know what was good for them would just end up being swallowed down. Ah, yes. Sounds like a choice between being a canary tossed to a cat or thrown in a cold river, but if you say so. Have you ever considered that you might be a canary, too? If I give you to that snake over there, Im sure itll be quite happy. Hehehe. How can a small worm like me understand the vast depths of your mind? As Yeon-woo and Shanon bantered with each other, Akashas Snake finished eating and raised its head. Kiaaak! Kiak! It was already hundreds of meters long. Its eyes flashed as it looked for more prey. It required a significant amount of energy in order to maintain its size, but apart from the hidden Yeon-woo, there was no food left in the stage. The snake couldnt endure its hunger any longer and began to eat everything it saw, even rocks, mountains, and dirt. A snake that eats a stage. A bit scary, eh? Shanon sounded alarmed. The snakes loss of control over its hunger was a bit scary, and the sections disappeared one after the other as the snakes eating speed increased. Finally, the last section, Section G, completely vanished. The entire stage was gone. And what remained Thats a bit Interesting. Everything was black. Emptiness. It was emptiness; there was nothing there at all, like black paint had been spilled over a colorful painting. It was impossible to even recognize time or space. However, it wasnt like regular emptiness, which swallowed everything. Yeon-woo could still hold his existence together, and it was probably more accurate to call it a world of nothingness. Akashas Snake was now an extraordinary length of over hundreds of kilometers. The Giants in Tartarus couldnt even compare. [A demon of Niflheim, J?rmungandr, observes Akashas Snake.] [Apophis carefully examines Akashas Snake.] Akashas Snake bared its fangs now that there was nothing left of the stage. It was angry because it couldnt eat the emptiness. Its hunger only grew worse. Then, the snake bit its tail, forced to eat its own body out of hunger. Crunch, crunch. Dang. Its eating itself now? Even the greediest animals dont do thathas it reached its limits? It was almost horrifying to watch the snake eat itself. Black scales scattered and blood flowed like a fountain. Its eyes turned bloody from the pain, but it didnt stop. Then, when only its head remained, the light disappeared from its eyes. Its starting. Yeon-woo noticed how the snakes head trembled. When he;d first cleared the Tutorial, the orc shaman had extracted the snakes brain to resurrect it. That means the snakes true body is in the brain. Since it had grown to an exponential size, its true body had definitely realized holiness. Everyone, get ready. At Yeon-woos orders, his shadow spread out and Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Dis Pluto appeared, all heavily armed. They surrounded the snakes head, prepared to attack at any time. No one knew what its true body looked like. If it had gained transcendence, they needed to subdue it immediately. Fwoosh! Just then, the snakes forehead split and something popped out. The army of death tightened their hold on their weapons, but astounded expressions appeared on everyones faces. Whats that? Theyd been expecting the true body to break out from the head and wreak havoc. Is it dead? However, the small snake lay still without moving. It was unexpected, and Yeon-woo wondered if it was a trick. However, the tiny snake wasnt even breathing. Yeon-woo spread his Fire Wings and approached it. Shanon and the others were about to warn him of the danger, but they stopped when nothing happened. The snake was really dead. Are we fucked? Shanon couldnt hide his disbelief. How could the snake die after that monstrous display of violence? How was it possible? If he had known, he would have captured it as soon as it had grown big enough. Was everything theyd endured to get to the Tutorial all for nothing? There was no guarantee they could find a ticket for the next round, and since the stage was so ruined, it might not even have another round for a while. The other subordinates were all silent as well, but Yeon-woo stroked the corpse of the snakes true body. Unlike the dejected subordinates, he had another take on the situation. It occurred to him that there might be another clue in the death of Akashas Snake. He was about to pull out its soul when Nemesis suddenly appeared through the emptiness. Master. He hadnt shown himself ever since Jeong-woos vestige body had fallen asleep. Without even finishing their greeting, Nemesis turned to the snake. Please give it to me. Yeon-woo looked at Nemesis with a questioning expression. Nemesis continued in a low voice. I was born from Jeong-woos special benefit and grew by eating his dreams. I used to be a dragon who lived in fantasies, but now Im a dragon sleeping in dreams. If I eat death, Im sure I will gain something. Yeon-woo realized that it was an obvious answer for Nemesis to eat Akashas Snake. Nemesis and the snake looked extremely similar, and just as Akashas Snake was the Black Kings familiar, Nemesis was his. Akashas Snake had waited for the Black King, and Nemesis had waited for him. Now that Akashas Snake was dead, it wouldnt be strange for Nemesis to be reborn in its place. It was possible that the shedding of the snakes skin meant this. In fact, he was sure of it, even though he wasnt sure why. He nodded in permission, and Nemesis swallowed the true body of Akashas Snake without any hesitation. Urrrng. Crack! Nemesis body began to glow, and he twisted as though he were shedding. The light expanded and swallowed Yeon-woo. Whoosh! When he came to his senses, he saw two gigantic eyes meeting his gaze. Yeon-woo instinctively knew that they belonged to the vestige of Akashas Snake. But it was filled with a clear energy that was devoid of the crazed violence it displayed earlier. Master It spoke sadly to Yeon-woo. Youve come back. Finally. It was said Akashas Snake resurrected endlessly as it waited for its master to return. It seemed it had confused Yeon-woo for the Black King. Ive been waiting for your return. Yeon-woo couldnt bring himself to tell the snake it was wrong. The longing in its eyes was too familiar, like his brothers eyes as he waited all alone in an empty house for him and their mother to return. Before he knew it, he was rubbing the creatures snout. His hands were tiny next to its massive size, but the gesture seemed to satisfy the snake. It closed its eyes with a smile, as though it were a puppy being held in its owners embrace. Jiiiing.The Cast of the Black King shook as though in response, and the vestige scattered into the Cast. At the same time, messages popped up in front of him. Ding. Ding. [Nemesis has been upgraded to a Legendary Beast, Akashas Dragon.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 300,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 500,000 karma.] [You have been awarded a piece of holiness.] [You have been awarded a hint of transcendence.] [You have attained the fifth element, Akasha. From now, you will be able to use the element of nothingness.] [Your level has increased.] [Your level has increased.] [You have gained the authority to use the Akashic Records three times now that you have acquired the hidden piece in Akashas Snake.] [Will you access the Akashic Records?] Chapter 488 - Akashas Records (7) The Akashic Records are a multidimensional collection of information on events happening in all universes and worlds. Theyre also called the Void Records. From what Ive heard, they not only contain the secrets of the creation of the universe, they also have predictions of the end. Of course, the gods and demons who rule over omnipotence and omniscience would do anything to access this place, but no one knows how to get there. As a result, no one is sure if it even exists. Some say that its a library that only special beings can visit, but I think its a place that exists only in the imagination. If a place like that truly existed, and all events and fates have already been recorded, that means the universe is moving along a preset path. That would mean that Moms illness and what eventually happens to her has already been destined. Then what would that say about my struggles to heal her? His brother called the Akashic Records an imaginary place, a fantasy for magicians and alchemists always seeking knowledge. But even still, Jeong-woo wanted the place destroyed. If all events were already predetermined, all results already recorded, then human life was in vain. It meant that there was no free will in the end. This was why Yeon-woo hadnt been that interested in the Akashic Records. Although Jeong-woo despised them, he thought it was a place that no one would ever find, unless one was at least a conceptual or progenitor godor a being of that level. Its likely even they cant visit it. If they ever get a chance, theyll probably have a lot of restrictions. Otherwise, there would be no reason to fight Mother Earth or have enmity among the societies. There wouldnt even be a reason to struggle because of Allforone in the first place, and none of the beings would be trapped in the Tower. So Yeon-woo had believed that the records were only fantastical stories, and he never expected that hed be given the right to view them. Even though he could only access them three times, it was the greatest reward he could ask for. [Cerununnos is shocked.] [Vimalacitra jumps up from his seat.] [Erlang Shen is suspicious of your reward.] [Thor looks at you in disbelief. He presents an agenda item to using his authority.] [The godly society begins a conference about you.] [The godly society approves a letter to be sent to you.] [The godly society expresses hostility toward you.] [The demonic society reacts joyfully. They deliver their requests as your ally.] [The demonic society suggests an exchange.] [The temporary ban has been released with Agares authorization.] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Damn it! Whats so special about you and Cha Jeong-woo to make these things happen? Its a thorn in my side that a bunch of gods and demons are already interested in you, but now youre gonna be overflowing with interest! Damn it!] [A message from Agares has arrived.] [Message: Listen carefully. The 98th floor is in an uproar because of this. Theyre even talking about your relation to the crisis theory! So be careful. Most will suggest an offer to you and you cannot!] [Agares messages have temporarily been blocked by a unanimous vote of the gods and demons connected to your Channel.] [A banned being protests from somewhere.] [Many gods show determination. They rush to create a list of what they can offer you.] [A few gods do not hide their enmity toward you.] [Many demons wish to be in the same position as you.] [A few demons wonder what turmoil will erupt from this reward. They lament the fact they cannot watch because of their current tasks.] [Urd and the other Norns watch you silently.] The messages were endless. The Channels felt like they were exploding, proof of how shocking the Akashic Records were to the heavenly world. Every god and demon wished to access that place and search through the records to find a way to escape the prison that was the Tower, and they grew even more desperate as a path finally opened in front of their eyes. Many gods and demons tried to connect Yeon-woo to their entire societies. [The godly society suggests a secret deal.] [The godly society suggests a secret deal.] They probably hoped Yeon-woo would use his viewing rights to look for the information they needed. They would offer rewards that were beyond a players imagination. One of them in particular was offering something so unbelievable that even Yeon-woo thought they were crazy. [The demonic society offers you the position of Tongtian Jiaozhu.] [Many gods complain to the Jie Sect.] [Many demons express hostility towards the Jie Sect.] What? Yeon-woo froze. The position of Tongtian Jiaozhu was equal to the Yellow Emperors. They were offering the highest position to a mere mortal?! Even if the Jie Sect had been leaderless for quite some time now, this wasnt a decision that could be made so easily. It meant the Jie Sect would handle the law of causality required for Yeon-woo to exuviate and gain transcendence in the future. All the gods and demons were shocked. There hadnt ever been anything like this in history. However, it was proof of how invaluable the Akashic Records were. Yeon-woo understood why Agares had been so frantic to warn him. If anything went wrong with a transaction, hed instantly gain powerful enemies. If he made a deal with one society, hed become enemies with its competitors. So its like Im stuck between a rock and a hard place. The wonderful hand he was dealt could also lead to his destruction. [All gods of death are curious about your decision.] [All demons of death are curious about your decision.] The gods and demons of death seemed to be extremely eager to know how hed react. Fortunately, none of them asked him to make deals with their respective societies, nor did they lobby him to form agreements with other societies. Youre a total star! So what are you gonna do, Master? Shanon asked. Next to him, the Vampiric Lord didnt say anything, but her eyes were blazing. She seemed to have a lot to say, as well. She probably wanted to ask him about Count Ferenc. Just when Yeon-woo was about to say something, something shook inside of him and burst out with a brilliant red light. Whoosh! It was the mysterious reward hed been told would be useful to him someday. Lis Fragment? His eyes widened. [Lis Fragment reacts to the appearance of the Akashic Records.] [Part of the seals on Lis Fragment have been released to summon the Akashic Records to appear in another form.] [Lis Fragment has ceased to exist.] [You have used one chance to view the Akashic Records.] [The Changgong Library is manifesting.] As soon as he saw the name of the location that the Spirit Guai had told him, he was already there. Swoosh! This is? A marble floor seemed to stretch out for infinity. On it stood extraordinarily tall shelves that were filled with an uncountable number of books. [Vimalacitra is speechless at the overwhelming scene.] [Cernunnos is extremely excited at the endless feast of knowledge.] [All the gods connected to your Channels are shocked.] [All the demons connected to your Channels gasp.] The sight immediately called to mind a library, but it was nothing like an ordinary library. The domed ceiling seemed to cover the entire world, and ladders hung on the shelves hundreds of meters long. There were so many floors that simply looking at the spira staircase that led up to them made one dizzy. Beyond that was an even greater sight: at the very end, where Yeon-woos territory of recognition could barely reach, new shelves were appearing from blackness. New words appeared in books, recording events that were happening in real time as the number of books grew. Yeon-woo could understand why this place was called Changgong, which meant sky. It didnt seem strange that a place so vast would contain all the information of all universes and dimensions. So, the Changgong Library is another name for the Akashic Records. Lis Fragment had allowed the Akashic Records, which was a basic collection of records, to appear in a form that Yeon-woo could access easily. [The gods who seek knowledge are exhilarated.] [The demons who enjoy research are greedy for more knowledge.] [The godly society is offering a new deal!] [The godly society urges you to quickly accept their deal.] [The demonic society strongly requests the rights as your ally.] Just as the pressure from the many societies was becoming too much, Yeon-woo heard a voice from up ahead. He raised his head. Huh? A visitor for the first time in ages? I didnt realize that someone was coming. Someone was looking from the banister of the spiral staircase over Yeon-woos head. It was hard to see his features because he was backlit by the lights of the ceiling, but Yeon-woo had a strong impression of a mischievous smile. Someones here? His eyes widened in surprise. The owner of the voice jumped over the banister and landed in front of Yeon-woo. Even though it was a great height, the persons movements were agile, as though the library were protecting him. As soon as he showed his face [Vimalacitra groans.] [Cernunnos screams in disbelief.] [Prince Nezha shouts, wondering how that being can be here.] [Aamon is furious.] [Many gods scream upon seeing the being!] [A few gods run away, saying it is impossible.] [Many demons bare their teeth at the being.] [A few demons have confused faces.] [All gods of death silently express hostility.] [All demons of death clench their fists at the unexpected encounter with their enemy.] Oh, dear. You brought along a bunch of noisy visitors, too. This isnt some rowdy marketplace; how can you guys still be gossiping together? Sheesh, thats why you guys dont improve. Yeon-woo felt like the being was reading everything about him. The being looked playful, but his autumn-colored eyes looked directly at all the gods and demons connected to Yeon-woo as though they were standing right in front of him. [All gods and demons firmly protest at the being!] Geez, its so loud. Dont you guys know it should always be quiet in a library? You vulgar fools. We dont take any solicitors, so go back! Although the being was speaking in a joking manner, all the Channels connected to Yeon-woo were immediately cut off. Yeon-woo quickly examined his body to check for injuries. Oh. Dont worry, it doesn''t affect your body. I just temporarily paused the function. Theres no need to have those voyeuristic bastards here, right? The being winked at Yeon-woo. Now, he was wearing a black hoodie, jeans, and sneakers and was definitely speaking Korean. That meant he was from Korea on Earthhow could such a person be in the Changgong Library and laugh at the gods and demons like they were nothing? Whoare you? Me? The man grinned. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. Youre Korean, right? I was so glad to meet someone from back home that I forgot. Im Son Ji-ho. Oh, but you wont know me with that name, huh? He lifted a corner of his mouth. Im the Heavenly Demon. Recognize me now? Chapter 489 - Akashas Records (8) Yeon-woo couldnt believe his ears. What? H-H-H-Heavenly Demon? No way! But it didnt seem like hed heard wrong. Shanon and Hanryeong gasped in shock. Even the usually impassive Boo and Rebecca were also surprised. The shadow under his feet trembled. The words the man had spoken were simply too shocking. The Heavenly Demon was a transcendent being who was neither god nor demon, neither dragon nor giant and stood high above the rest of the heavenly world even though everyone was his enemy. In an almost monotheistic manner, the Devil Army worshipped him as the true god and regarded the other gods and demons as fakes. Because they were such fanatics, Yeon-woo had believed all this time that the Heavenly Demon wouldnt be much different from his followers. Since the Heavenly Demon was supposed to be the only evil who had ever reached the heavenly world, Yeon-woo was expecting a monster who could only destroy, a rabid beast who hated anything that tied him down. Hed always thought that the Heavenly Demon was like a great demon to whom even the Demon Kings would bow. He wasnt the only one who believed this; most of the players in the Tower all had the same impression, which was why the Heavenly Demon had a very small following. Butthis person is completely different. He looked so lofty, as if he had transcended everything. Even though Yeon-woo was close to transcending and realizing holiness, the Heavenly Demon was like a faraway star. It was an impossible task, like reaching the sky from the ground by stretching ones arm. Yeon-woo had no idea how great the star was. He could tell the general sizes of conceptual gods like Mother Earth and otherworld gods like the Crawling Chaos, and compared to them, it was safe to say the Heavenly Demon was a supreme being. Perhaps hes considered evil becausethe gods and demons cant reach him at all. Whether you were mortal or immortal, it was impossible not to be scared of an opponent so great that you couldnt even tell how powerful they were. The Vampiric Lord shook inside Vigrid, also shocked to see the Heavenly Demon. Well, but I like the name Bright King better. Its more lit. The Heavenly Demon joked with a shrug, not realizing how dumbfounded Yeon-woo was. He seemed even more amazing because of it. It was difficult to maintain an easy attitude like that. You had to be confident that no one would disrespect you and that nothing was impossible. Most of all, you had to believe in yourself in order to be so carefree. Yeon-woo only knew two people like that. Master. Why did he see the Martial King Nayu in the Heavenly Demon? And the Monkey King To be exact, it was the Monkey Kings exuviae that hed absorbed, but the being was still quite similar to the Heavenly Demon. After all, the Monkey King was one of the many past lives of the Heavenly Demonor one of his faces, as the Devil Army described it. Since they shared the same soul, it was natural their personality or the way they carried themselves would be similar. Now that I look at it, you smell a bit like me. Whew, seems like its the monkey guy. Dang! You ate such a rotten one. Didnt you feel sick afterwards? Although Yeon-woo had no idea why the Heavenly Demon was in the Changgong Library, he became sure of one thing: the Heavenly Demon had no plans to fight him. In fact, he seemed happy to see a visitor, and his joy seemed to be multiplied by the fact that they were from the same planetand the same countryand that they both knew the Monkey King. This was why Yeon-woo gathered the courage to ask a question. Werentyou asleep? Asleep? The Heavenly Demon cocked his head and burst out in laughter when he realized what Yeon-woo was talking about. Hahaha! I guess it can look that way. They must be thinking of me as some sleeping beauty below, huh? I didnt even think of that. He giggled, then shrugged at Yeon-woo, who was standing still with a serious face. My true body has indeed closed its eyes so theyre not wrong, but as you can see, my mind has been here for a while. So, you didnt abandon the Devil Army? The Devil Army? Oh, those crazy guys? Yeon-woo was speechless. Its every man for himself; I didnt abandon them. Wow. How can he be so ruthless with his followers? Hes amazing Shanon was shocked, and his impression of the Heavenly Demon was shattered to pieces. If a god denied his followers, it meant he was denying himself. In most cases, the power and strength of a god came from the quality and amount of faith the followers gave it. If he denied them, he was also denying their faith, so his power and strength would inevitably decrease. However, the Heavenly Demon didnt seem to care. It was a confidence that his power and strength didnt rely on his followers faith. Well, it might seem strange for me to be saying this, but Ive done all I can for my followers from here, like the Exodus, where I headed for the Sky Mountains and then returned to this place, the ark. When the heavens and earth were disconnected, I no longer had any responsibility over humans. Li and I didnt want to be bound to legends anymore. Yeon-woo didnt understand everything the Heavenly Demon was saying, but he could see that he hadnt left the Devil Army because he disliked them. He was more like a parent who wanted his child to be independent. Even if the child walked a twisted path the he didnt approve of, he firmly believed one day, the child would return to the right path. The attention the Head Bishop and Kindred want so desperately They were likely wrong from the beginning. The Head Bishop and Kindred wished for the Heavenly Demon to guide them again, and when he didnt respond, they tried to become one of his faces and steal that power. Then, when that failed, they gave up on the Heavenly Demon and chose the Great Sages brothers, the Seven Great Demon Kings, in order to scheme something. But now that Yeon-woo thought of their actions as a result of a misunderstanding of their parents intentions, he felt some pity for them. Anyway, if theyve established their fundamental belief to be evil and not light, I hope they keep walking that path. Thats it. It occurred to Yeon-woo that this might be the best stance a god could take. * * * This library isnt like what people think; its not that grand. It just records events happening everywhere from the beginning of time to the present and the end. Thats all. The Heavenly Demon began to explain how the library was set up. Yeon-woo turned to look at the direction the Heavenly Demon was pointing to. But then, everything might be messy and disorganized, like your little sisters room, right? Yeon-woo didnt speak. Mm. That was supposed to be a joke. Wasnt it funny? I only have a brother. Oh. Really? Damn. I need someone to relate with me on this. I know because my youngest sibling is a girl. Her room was a pigpen. Its just like this place. The Heavenly Demon had siblings? Yeon-woo wondered what she was like for a moment. Anyway, when you try to look for something, you cant find it, and only weird things appear. And the law of causality system, which is the database here, might have errors. So, I classify and organize it like a drive optimizer. In other words, he was the librarian. He suddenly clapped, and books on the shelves slid out and quickly moved to other locations. Yeon-woo watched with interest as he stood in front of a shelf. Books were organized in lists that the Heavenly Demon had written and stuck onto the shelves. Time, history, peopleit was almost wondrous to see them all placed in alphabetical order. Of those, one title stood out. Tower. Year 5,211, the First Month. Event Report. Year 5,211 was the present. Yeon-woo pulled it out and opened it in the middle. He saw empty white pages, but black letters began to appear at the top of the page. [The effects of Dragons Knowledge allow you to read the words.] He could instantly understand what was written in the book. Along with the appearance of the floating castle, the standoff between Arthia and hostile forces that began on the fifty-second floor Faceless and the Black Prince are definitely planning something crazy. But thats why itll be fun There arent many places left to hide from Mother Earth. Now that there arent many survivors left, the suggestion to leave the skies It was a disorganized mess since events were being recorded as they occurred. Books were probably divided into sections after they filled up. It took him some time to understand what he was reading because the sentences were out of order. But three main writings stood out. The first was Arthia''s current situation. They were fighting to take control of the fifty-second floor on his orders, and the second recorded the thoughts of the missing Bow God Jang Wei, and the third was concerned with the whereabouts of Olympus survivors. His eyes widened. He had thought Phante might have killed Jang Wei, but instead, he was alive and in contact with Faceless. Why were two of his enemies meeting? The appearance of the Black Prince was also unexpected. They were definitely plotting something, and the truth came out quickly. They were planning to make an attempt on the Martial Kings life. It was impossible, an act of suicide. He had no idea why they would even have such thoughts knowing how strong the Martial King was. As for the survivors from Olympus, when he skimmed over the book, he could see that they were still running away from the Titans and Giants. Many seemed to be injured; he could almost feel their fatigue through the book. Thankfully, Athena and Hermes were still alive. But leaving the skies? Leaving the skies meant theyd throw away their divinity and live as mortals. It was how the Protogenoi tribe in the Elohim had been created. They were in so much danger that they might have no choice but to abandon their pride as gods. When he discovered their location, his eyes widened slightly. Erebus? It was the territory of the Underworld that was far below even Tartarus. Most people didnt even know whether it existed. If they were truly there, it meant they were standing on the edge of a cliff. They would have difficulty maintaining their holy power there since there were limits to how much faith they could collect. It was possible that they would die if they stayed, and he understood why they were discussing leaving the skies. Each piece of information was necessary. He continued to read, wanting to know more, but it became impossible. [The effect of Dragons Knowledge has ended.] [You cannot read the words.] [You cannot view any further.] [If you wish to view more, you must be qualified for it.] The words looked like squiggles again. Yeon-woo looked at the Heavenly Demon frantically, hoping hed tell him how to read the book. I dont mind telling you, but itll use up the time youre allowed to stay here. And you have a limited number of visits, right? Think of that as a sneak peek. The Heavenly Demon spoke firmly, as though he knew Yeon-woos thoughts. Yeon-woo pressed his lips together. Jang Weis scheme and the whereabouts of Olympus survivors are important, but He tried to organize his priorities. He was only allowed to visit the Changgong Library three times, so he needed to use this time effectively. Whats most important to me is His eyes flashed. The path to darkness. The identity of the Black King. Now that he was here, in the library with all the knowledge of the universe, he couldn''t miss this chance. From the very beginning, his motive for climbing the Tower had been to find his brothers soul. His other companions were important as well, but nothing was more important than this. Furthermore, information about the Black King was probably expensive. His three visits might not even be enough, so he needed to get started. He could stop Jang Wei and Faceless plot as soon as he finished his business here, and it wouldnt be impossible to find the survivors from Olympus even without the help of the library once he exuviated and gained transcendence. In the end, he cut off all lingering attachments and finished clearing his mind. Watching Yeon-woos eyes darken, the Heavenly Demon grinned. I guess youve decided. Ask me what you want to know. I dont usually do this, but its fine since youre the first person from back home Ive met in a while. Yeon-woo thanked the Heavenly Demon and asked what he wanted to know most. Can I have information about the Black King? Huh? What? The Heavenly Demon seemed stunned. Yeon-woo wondered if he didnt know about the Black King. I dont know who he is exactly, but from what Ive learned, the Black King is a type of progenitor or conceptual god linked to death or dreams No, no. Im just curious why youre looking for him. I know him well. Theres no oldie like him. I finally found it! Yeon-woo clenched his fists, thinking things were finally going smoothly. How could I not know him? The Heavenly Demon smiled mischievously as he continued, I was the one who stuck him in emptiness. Chapter 490 - Akashas Records (9) Yeon-woo, Shanon, Hanryeong, and the Vampiric Lord all looked at the Heavenly Demon in shock. But the Heavenly Demon just shrugged, as if he didnt know what the matter was. This reaction shocked Yeon-woo even more. From what he knew, the Black King had always been a respected figure to the gods and demons and a father figure to the otherworld gods. He assumed the reason he couldnt identify the Black King was because he was a progenitor god like Mother Earth, but even an even more supreme being than she was. But the Heavenly Demon had been the one to exile him into emptiness? He suddenly remembered the folklore passed down by the orcs. In the beginning, dreams cycled endlessly in blackness Then, light suddenly bloomed and the dreams awoke. Blackness began to fight with light to regain its lost dreams A light had suddenly appeared in blacknesshis guess that the light was the Heavenly Demon was correct, after all. Why do you look so surprised? Is it your first time seeing a celebrity? The Heavenly Demon smirked and swept his hair back. His tone and attitude reminded Yeon-woo of the Monkey King. Well, to be exact, I was the one who rendered him powerless, and the ones under me stuck him into emptiness. But it''s the same thing, right? Yeon-woo was speechless. Thanks to that, I lost all my strength and was forced to rest. Thats why my mind is in the Changgong Library. I need to learn more about Gnosis. Yeon-woo had no idea what Gnosis was, but he felt the fog in his head clear. Then the Tower is! Shh. The Heavenly Demon put his finger to his mouth and cut Yeon-woo off with a grin. Thats enough with the details. Can you see this? The Heavenly Demon lifted his arm. A faint iridescent light flickered, revealing white chains. They looked like the same chains on Yeon-woos arms, except for the color difference. What is that? Divine iron, also known as the law of causality. Restraints that bind all immortals and mortals in the Tower. Does it make more sense if I call it the system? Yeon-woo was shocked again. Divine iron, law of causality, and the systemthese all referred to the same thing? He hadnt known the law of causality that bound the beings on the ninety-eighth floor also applied to players as well. No. I suppose its obvious, in a way. The system bestowed strength to challengers who wished to climb the floors. However, if the system disappeared, all that strength would freeze. In a way, it was apt to call it a restraint. The stronger a player grew, the more they would be shackled to the system. It gives the weak a chance to become strong, but also limits them at the same time. And when one becomes a transcendent being, the system will be in complete control. Is it like a leash to curb people that cant be handled? It was something that could limit even the Heavenly Demon, who was powerful enough to defeat the Black King. The Tower wasnt what it claimed to be, at all. It was a prison where the strong could be restrained. The players who challenged it were the strongest of their home worlds. The Tower lured them with opportunities to become stronger and reach godhood, and then it trapped them. Who could have created this trap? He couldnt imagine a being so supreme they could trap the Black King and the Heavenly Demon. He wanted to ask if his guess was correct, but he swallowed his words. I cant. His question would only bind the Heavenly Demon more tightly. The Heavenly Demon grinned as though he could read his thoughts. You probably want to learn everything, but theres no need to hurry. The higher you stand, the more youll be able to see. You probably already see a lot in your position, and youll open your eyes to see more in the future. He crossed his arms. But to look for the Black Kinghm. I see. Youre the current Black Kings successor? Yeon-woo took a step back. The Heavenly Demon had sealed the Black King in emptiness, so it was natural that they would be enemies as well. What are you so scared of? You think Id hurt a kid like you? Yeon-woo didnt speak. Nah. I dont have any hobbies like that. Harassing a little kid isnt right; why would I do that? But the Black King might awaken because of me. You got it all wrong. Even though I fought the guy, were not enemies. I just beat him up because he couldnt get himself together. If he awakens, thats part of the universes process, so I have no plans to stop you. Well, of course, theres the danger of the universe ending. He raised a corner of his mouth. And I dont think the world Ive formed so far is that weak. Everything goes according to the ways of nature. Yeon-woo still didnt understand what he was saying, but he could see the Heavenly Demon was proud of the path hed walked on, firmly believing that no one could destroy what hed achieved. His confidence in his accomplishments moved Yeon-woo. Only the assured could smile like the Heavenly Demon. Could I be like that someday too? Yeon-woo wondered if he would ever be like the Heavenly Demon. After his brother had gone missing, hed been constantly hounded, and that smile seemed out of reach. Jeong-wooyes. The Heavenly Demon resembles Jeong-woo. The Heavenly Demon continued smiling in a dazzling manner as he pointed at a corner. Head there. Youll find what youre looking for. Yeon-woo nodded in response. * * * The archives that Heavenly Demon indicated were in the depths of the Changgong Library. If the Heavenly Demon hadnt guided Yeon-woo, he would have never found it, as it was another room separated by a wall from the rest of the library. [This is the first-class secret section.] [You lack viewing rights. You cannot view this section.] [You have been given permission to view with the authority of a special-class librarian.] [One of the rewarded viewing rights will be used.] Usually, this isnt a place you can visit since you havent exuviated or transcended yet. Yeon-woo looked around at the books. They were all different colors. Some exuded blackness, while others glowed with a blinding light. He could feel a divine energy from them. But since my potential future opponent wants to see, I thought Id be generous. The Heavenly Demon left after patting Yeon-woos shoulder, saying Yeon-woo could look around until he used up all his viewing rights. Swish. The Vampiric Lord came out of Vigrid and stiffened as she scanned the archives. Are these detailed records of the beginning and origin of time? This place must be restricted even to creation gods or gods who are ranked highest in their societies. And yet, the Heavenly Demon had opened this location easily and simply with his authority. The Vampiric Lord said to Yeon-woo with a grave face. Cain, the Heavenly Demon is definitely a greater being than we ever imagined. Someone wholooks down at beings like Mother Earth and the Crawling Chaos. Dont ever turn him into your enemy. Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca had also come out and nodded in agreement. Being magnanimous to someone who might be your opponent one day could only come from an absolute confidence that no one could defeat you. It wasnt even like the Heavenly Demon was arrogant or pretentious. They were scared of him because they didnt know how to fight him, assuming that they would inevitably clash after Yeon-woo managed to retrieve the entire legacy of the Black King. But on the other hand, this is an opportunity for us. All the secrets youve been looking for will be in here. Right now, lets not think about anything else and just focus on that. All right. Lets do it. Yeon-woo used all his familiars to scan through the archives. They didnt have much time, so he wanted to learn as much as possible. The path to darkness would most definitely be in here. Ugh. Damn it, who would have thought Id be reading books now when I never read them when I was alive. Shanon grumbled as he pulled out a book. He could read the words thanks to the viewing rights, but they still looked like black scribbles to him. He felt a migraine coming on, and he had no idea what he was reading. When he glanced to his side, he saw that Hanryeong had taken a seat, his nose deep in a book. There were already six books stacked next to him. Huh? Youre this type of guy? Hanryeong didnt reply. I thought you were just a fighter. Shit. Im going to be compared unfavorably to you now. No matter how much Shanon complained, Hanryeong didnt budge. He seemed to enjoy meditating during his free time, and it looked like he enjoyed reading as well. Shanon sighed and looked around. Rebecca, who had been an Apostle, was focused on her book, and the Vampiric Lord was flipping the pages of a book with a studious expression. Boo was acting insane because he could now read the forgotten records, and the other subordinates and Spirit Guai were busily reading on Yeon-woos orders, even though they didnt understand anything. And Yeon-woo What? Nothing. You just look really human for the first time. Yeon-woo had stopped reading and was rubbing his eyes. He felt Shanons evil grin and frowned. Shanon just smiled cheekily, and Yeon-woo lifted the book again. Deep creases appeared on his forehead. Unlike his bookworm brother, he never had a thing for books. * * * [Time Difference] Yeon-woo wasnt just having trouble reading. He was also focused on analyzing and organizing the information his subordinates were absorbing. With the structure of Dragons Knowledge and his connection to Laputa, he managed to learn a few things quickly. The first was the Black Kings identity. Just as Mother Earth had many names, the Black King did as well. But most of them were vague metaphors: Great Crevice, Egg of Chaos, Endless Whirlpool, the One in the Boiling Abyss. None actually provided a real identity. It was because he had already existed even before the universes and dimensions were born. He wasnt tied to space and time and transcended everything. He was considered blind because he could see beyond seeing. He was called dull because he could think beyond thinking. He was an unpredictable being even to the gods and demons and the truth-seeking dragons. It was no exaggeration to call him the void that existed before the universe began. The Heavenly Demon was different. He also had a lot of titles, like the Light of the Beginning, the One Who Exists on His Own, Ahura Mazda, Mitra, and Vairocana, to name a few. However, they were clear and precise. All legends or folklores had traces of him. In the legend of the Chan and Jie Sect, Suiren handled fire and gave knowledge to humans. In the Olympian legends, civilization began when Prometheus gave fire to humans. Most legends began with the lighting of fire and the disappearance of darkness. Even the universe began with the faint explosion of light. Darkness represented chaos, ignorance, and fear of the unknown, while light represented civilization that defeated fear. The Heavenly Demon was the spark, the light. Blackness would disappear in the face of a great fire. Knowledge and wisdom defeated disorder and ignorance. However, blackness always existed and waited for the fire to be extinguished. Fear of the unknown always lurked around. This meant from the legends of creation to the present, the standoff between the Black King and the Heavenly Demon never ended, even though one of these characters was trapped in emptiness and the other in the Changgong Library. But theyre always attempting the Black Kings resurrection. Kronos ruin and Luciel falling from the skies were incidents that stemmed from attempts to awaken the Black King from emptiness. It was the same in the lower world, where there were followers of the Black King like Faust and the Vampiric Lord. Secretive groups and players that chased after the Black Kings power still existed, Yeon-woo among them, and as long as they were around, the Black Kings power wouldnt disappear. This is crazy. He felt shivers down his back because it felt like hed peeked into another side of the universe. Why are Jeong-woo and I involved in this ridiculous business? The thought suddenly occurred to him. Why were a pair of ordinary twins swept up in a fight between two cosmic beings? They never had any intention or even thought of interfering with the Black King or the Heavenly Demon. His brother merely wanted to heal their mother, and he wanted to avenge his brother. He just didnt understand. Was there a secret to their birth they didnt know about? Damn it. Thoughts of their father flashed in his mind, but he quickly shook his head. This was also a secret hed uncover if he found his brothers soul. There was no need to think about it right now, and there were other matters he was curious about. After the creation of the universe, how did gods and demons appear, and what separated them from otherworld gods? Why was the Tower built, and why were transcendent beings trapped inside? What was the identity of the beings who brought the Black King? [You do not qualify to view this section.] [Will you use a viewing right?] But even those questions werent important. As soon as the time was over, he used his second viewing right without any hesitation. I have to find the path to darkness, even if I use up all my viewing rights here. To do that, he needed a better understanding of the Black King. Of course, there was no need to learn everything about him, and Yeon-woo already knew what he should focus on. The revelations. It was the original copy of the Emerald Tablet. It was something the Crawling Chaos said he could never give him. If Yeon-woo possessed the object that contained the records of all universes and dimensions, the beginning and end, history, and records of space and time, wouldnt he understand the Black King and the path to darkness? He would not only learn how to use the Cast of the Black King, but also the Stone of Sin. [You have used a viewing right.] [The database of Revelations Original Copy is being retrieved.] The appearance of the archives around him changed, revealing a new form. A papyrus appeared. It seemed so fragile that it looked like it would crumble if he touched it. At that moment, the Stone of Sin in his heart trembled, as if urging him to hurry and take a look. When he touched the papyrus, it trembled. Dust floated to the ground. This was it. He could sense it in his gut. He pulled it out. * * * [You have peeked into a part of the forgotten secrets of the beginning.] [Your level has increased.] [Your level has increased.] [You have used your last viewing right] [You have learned a majority of the forgotten secrets of the beginning.] [Your level has increased.] [Your level has increased.] Yeon-woo read the revelations like a madman. He didnt even know how much time had passed. Thanks to this, his soul grew out of control, like it had been given vitamins. The Stone of Sin tried to adjust to it, and the Draconic, Demonic, and Divine Factors all responded to the modifications actively. Crack! When he reached his limit, hard dragon scales grew along his skin, and waste leaked out between them. Bit by bit, his exuviae was falling off. It was the beginning of his exuviation. [The 6th step of the awakening is being attempted.] [Your Draconic, Divine, and Demonic Factors are combining to transform into a new trait.] [Metamorphosis is beginning.] Chapter 491 - Akashas Records (10) [The 6th-step awakening has been released.] [Power: Illusory Emission] [Illusory Emission] [Description: The ancient dragon Kalatus set up an eight-step process to help the contractor adjust to the Dragon Body quickly. This is the sixth step. The elements of your Dragon Heart and mana stream you can use through the connection combine to temporarily project onto reality what is in your mind.] [*Barrier Building Anything is possible in an Illusory World. However, its also a dangerous place that others can easily interfere with. This option prevents the destruction of your Illusory World and strengthens your mentality. You can then influence external reality and create your own perfect reality in Ideas while your mana stream moves.] [*Illusory Activation The effect of reality in Ideas will help your thoughts take form in the physical world. The quality of the Illusory Barrier depends on your magic power and imagination. The better you can project your mind, the stronger your will in the outer world will be.] When Yeon-woo opened his eyes again, he felt scales covering most of his face and body. They were no longer dark blue but a shiny black color. The red color that occasionally glittered on the surface added a touch of eeriness. Most blades would probably bounce off of him now. His larger and sturdier Dragon Heart sent magic power and oxygen throughout his body, and his more agile body contained massive potential, like a volcano about to erupt. However, what made his heart beat faster was the shed skin that lay on the ground. I succeededin shedding. Yeon-woo had never attempted anything past the fifth step of the awakening and only focused on improving his abilities because the level of difficulty starting with the sixth step grew exponentially. If everything up to the fifth step is centered on training and awakening as a Dragon Human, from the sixth step onwards, I will begin creating a new body and upgrading my soul to become a true member of the Draconic species. In other words, the steps below the sixth step were just preparatory ones to help him get started as a member of the Draconic species. Once you reached the sixth step, things would drastically change until you reached the seventh step to reform your body and soul before attempting polymorphing. He had to molt or go through metamorphosis first to raise his soul to the level of a transcendent being. He eliminated all the waste from his body, rearranged his bones, and even completely changed the structure of his genes. For a Dragon Human, the process of shedding meant removing your last human traits. From the moment that humans were born, it was nearly impossible for them to become dragons, which were beings equal to gods and demons. They could borrow the strength and powers of the Draconic species, but becoming one was something else altogether because it meant changing species. It was different from simply exuviating or transcending. The last one who attempted this process had been the last king of the dragons, Kalatus. Thanks to his research on Hochma, the collection of knowledge that the dragons possessed, he managed to create an eight-step system. This legacy was so powerful that Jeong-woo had almost instantly climbed to the highest position in the Tower. Thanks to the new discoveries hed gained from his exchange with Grand Demon Duke Agares, Yeon-woos growth system found new possibilities, helping him create a path that no one in the Tower, or even the universe, had ever heard of: the Demonic Divine Draconic Body. The Demonic, Divine, and Draconic Factors found an excellent balance, transforming into a new trait that allowed Yeon-woo to possess a new body that neither Kalatus or Jeong-woo would have ever imagined. It was a near-perfect body that even gods and demons drooled over. He ran the risk of losing the potential of his body in his soul, but he no longer worried about that after gaining the Throne of Death. Swish! He felt the pressure sealed inside him releasing easily with a deep holiness and powerful energy. [You have met the conditions.] [The sealed power Death King Manifestation has been unlocked.] [The sealed power Opening Hells Door has been unlocked.] [Most of the seals have been unlocked.] [Your current condition is Precarious King of the Underworld.] [You have now met most of the basic conditions for sitting on the throne. However, there are still groups that question your legitimacy. Prove that only you are the true owner of the throne to the heavenly world.] [Continue gaining victories in battle and build up karma in death and fighting.] [You can now write your very own legend.] Yeon-woo realized that his divine power had been completely released. He had grown new wings for himself. He still had a long way to go to catch up to the legends of Hades, who had lived an unimaginable life, but now he could make an attempt. At his current level, he was roughly on par with Typhons incarnation. Yeon-woo easily stood over the ordinary divine beings of each society, and in fact, he believed that he could fight most of the highest divine beings, as well. He was confident that if he returned to Tartarus right now, he could easily deal with most of the Titans and Giants. It was the same situation for the kings of the Demonic Sea. He felt assured that he could defeat Nessie if they fought again, and he thought he could even fight the Vampiric Lord too. He now had the dignity of a divine being. If I can get through the seventh step, polymorph, from here His eyes flashed. He was right on the verge of exuviating, and he felt like just a little more effort would make it happen. If he could become an Elder Dragon, which was a true Draconic species, and even transcended, it would be a piece of cake to deal with the highest divine beings. Since he would be able to use his powers more freely, he might even stand a chance against Allforone. The reason why Yeon-woo managed to grow so fast was the book in his hand: the original revelations. Urrrng. The original copy of the Emerald Tablet contained deep and vast knowledge. Although he was far from being the wisest person, studying alchemy and magic had given him a depth of knowledge about the Tower. He also frequently had discussions with Brahm and Boo, as well as opened Hochma to study the knowledge of the dragons. However, the revelations contained so much knowledge that it made everything he knew seem like nothing. As the Crawling Chaos said, it was more than just a book of information, it was a record of the universe, from beginning to end, including events that had yet to occur, just like the Bible. Every word he read seemed to awaken something in his head. His soul began to remember the mysteries of the beginning of the universe that it had forgotten after reincarnation, creating the conditions for him to find more Ideas. This was the peak the Heavenly Demon had spoken of when they first met. Whoosh. The Emerald Tablet is only a single page in this thick book with thousands of pages. The Crawling Chaos was right. He had said the Emerald Tablet was only a tiny piece of information that could be easily discarded. But that tiny piece had shaken up both the lower world and the heavenly world. Yeon-woo was curious what the revelations were exactly. He couldnt imagine who might have written them, and in fact, he was even fearful that such a being could exist. Still, he didnt stop reading. Simply looking at it already led to so much growth, what would happen if he actually understood it? He grew more certain as he continued to read that the secret of darkness and the path to it were in the book. However, considering that it had taken him nearly a year just to understand one page of the revelations, he needed an unbelievable amount of time to examine the rest of the contents. He had managed to achieve the sixth step of the awakening by the fourth page, and he already felt as though hed taken up too much time. He needed to hurry. He didnt even have time to check how much time he had left. Hm? Just when he was about to get back to the revelations, the feeling of danger made him look up. However, all he could see were books lying scattered on the ground. Shanon, who should have been talking up a storm, Hanryeong, who should have been reading quietly, Rebecca, Boo, and even the Vampiric Lord were all gone. * * * Although he felt it was strange that his familiars had disappeared, he focused on the books again. He could look for his familiars anytime, but he didnt know if hed ever get another chance to read the revelations again. Only the sound of pages turning filled the silence. Eight pages. Nine pages. By the time he was on the tenth page, the Stone of Sin had become complete. Superbia swallowed Gula, and his Dragon Heart had grown three times its previous size. The potential of the sixth step of the Dragon Body awakening had fully bloomed, and the holiness of the Throne of Death had grown more stable. He was at the peak of the seventh step, and he could feel something cracking inside him. His ripe soul had grown and was starting to break the chains binding it. Exuviation! He had finally taken the first step towards transcendence. Like a chick hatching out of an egg, his soul was preparing to escape the limits of his body. Crack. The larger the crack was, the more painful it felt. He felt like his body was shattering into pieces. However, his soul felt exhilarated at escaping its uncomfortable cage. Yeon-woo was feeling two extremes of emotions at the same time. However, even as he endured this, he didnt take his eyes off the revelations. He had just passed the final point and the last piece of the shell was left when he heard a strange voice. I have been watching you for a while. You are definitely quite different from all the children of the past. It was a familiar voice. Allforone! From Luciel to Faust, Bathory, Ismenios, Nayuall their obsessions are blooming in you. With the initiation of that child Cha Jeong-woo I truly cannot understand. Exuviation, transcendencethey can only bring disaster. Why are you all so obsessed with this nonsense? The final shell that had seemed so easy to break didnt budge, as though it were being held in place and something was blocking him from hatching fully. I know what it is you want. I feel sorry for that child, Cha Jeong-woo, but it will only end the same way as it did last time. Yeon-woo roared in the unbreakable egg, but the sound didnt reach Allforone at all. I will stop both of you this time as well. A figure of light took up his blurred line of sight. He didnt know how it happened, but Allforone had entered his consciousness not only to stop his exuviation but also to return him to the level of a mortal. The Summer Queen and the other dragons, the Vampiric Lord whod lived for thousands of years, Faust who had chased after darkness, and even the Martial King who led the One-horned tribe into their golden age had all despaired, unable to get past this moment. Yeon-woo was now facing the same crossroads. Would he permanently give up exuviation and finish his revenge as the strongest of the mortals, or Climb over Allforone to finish exuviation. Hed already made his decision. I will fight. Yeon-woo freed all his strength to withstand the force that was trying to push him down: his level, powers, and even his divine authority! [The Throne of Death has been released.] Rumble! A mighty explosion of energy cracked his consciousness, shaking the library. Shelves broke apart, books spilling to the ground as pages fluttered in the air. [6th-step awakening] [All have been powers released.] Yeon-woo spread his Sky Wings open with his completed Demonic Divine Draconic Body and clashed with Allforone, who had finished manifesting. Keekeekeek! I thought you were ripe enough, but youve done even more. Above their heads, a figure that looked like a clump of black shadows sat on some fallen shelves, observing them. The figure was faceless but an opening that looked like a mouth full of sharp teeth smiled widely. It was the manifestation of the Demonism. Chapter 492 - Akashas Records (11) The Demonism? Yeon-woos eyes widened. How did the being that was supposed to be sleeping inside the Stone of Sin manage to manifest itself outside? Didnt it only have the ability to show itself by borrowing his body? All the questions flashing through his head found an answer when he felt a sharpness to the Demonism, as well as an auspicious and familiar, albeit strange, energy. He quickly moved his hand to his waist. There wasnt anything there and his expression stiffened. You took Vigrid? Good guess, kiddo. Youve definitely ripened even more than I imagined. A lot. Yeon-woo hadnt been the only one who changed after reading the revelations. As his Stone of Sin became stronger, so did the Demonism inside of it. It normally had to stay asleep because of the immense amount of energy it required to move, but now it could even appear outside. As Yeon-woo grew, the Demonism regained more of its strength. The vestige inside of the Cast of the Black King had transformed with Agares magic power and the Stone of Sin. Although it was technically only remnants of the Black King, it was also another aspect of Yeon-woo, which was why it was always trying to take him over. Now that Yeon-woo was close to exuviation, it finally revealed its sharp teeth to collect the ripe fruit it had been waiting for. However, it hadnt chosen to manifest in Yeon-woo but Vigrid, the magic sword with countless vestiges of spirits and creatures. Since it was a holy sword whose curses had been cleansed with holy power and dragon blood, it was a worthy choice, but someone else was already occupying it. What happened to the Vampiric Lord? I heard she also chased after darkness, and she was better than you in the past. Keekeek! But thats it. Fools like her are nothing more than a single bite. Im actually hungrier than before. He stiffened. Hed done what to the Vampiric Lord? But dont worry. Right now, youre much! Before the Demonism could finish, Yeon-woo suddenly appeared directly in front of him with a murderous aura. He landed a punch on the Demonisms face, sending the being flying back with the magic power that burst from his Dragon Heart. The Demonism fell against a wall and shattered it with a crash. The room began to collapse around him, but the Demonism continued to fly back like a kite with a cut string, knocking over the shelves of the Changgong Library as though they were dominoes. Innumerable books spilled onto the floor and paper floated in the air like snow until the Demonism was buried under multiple layers of broken shelves. Yeon-woo didnt stop there, and he used Blink to appear right over the Demonisms head and jumped down, magic power concentrated on both his legs. Boom! As soon as Yeon-woo was about to descend, a black light exploded among the broken shelves. Rumble. The Demonism smiled as though it were having the time of its life. It had waited so long for this moment. Yes! Thats it! The more you struggle against me, the tastier youll be! A red light exploded out of Yeon-woo. The Sword Thunder of Meteor Sword Art burst out in web-like formations, shredding the shelves around him. Each bolt had the same power as the one that had struck Nessies neck. Yeon-woo could now create hundreds of them instantly at the same time. However, the Demonism exuded darkness, as though it would never lose to him. Thick, dark fog quivered in the air and bared its teeth. It was a technique similar to the Vampiric Spirit. However, just as the Sword Thunder and the darkness were about to collide, Allforone interfered. It seems that I have to block two things here, splendid, how very splendid. The Sword Thunder and darkness were torn apart by a white energy, and Yeon-woo flapped his Sky Wings to get to a shelf far away. The Demonism was a huge problem, but Allforone was a greater pain in the neck. He had ruled over all for thousands of years, blocking the heavenly world and the lower world, which led to his name all for one. Yeon-woo already knew how strong he was since theyd fought before. Allforone was the wall even the Martial King hadnt been able to climb. He didnt think he could defeat him even if he worked with the Demonism. At most, their chances of victory were at forty percent. Still, he didnt plan on giving up. Just because something hadnt worked once, it didnt mean it would fail the second time. Also, this was the perfect time to fight because Allforone didnt know how strong hed become. If Yeon-woo caught him off guard, he might have a chance. Besides, he wasnt trying to kill Allforone. He only needed a window to attempt exuviation. He needed time to break out of his shell and escape the constraints of the system and stand entirely on his own. The Demonism is here, and this is the Changgong Library. Anything can happen. In a fierce battle with all combatants hostile to each other, an opportunity could arise at any time. Yeon-woo once again spread his Sky Wings open. Swoosh. At the same time, the Demonism expanded the darkness and Allforone spawned more white lightthey were all thinking the same thing Yeon-woo was. The pressure each of them exuded made the Changgong Library quake as though it were about to collapse. They crashed into each other again. * * * Theyre strong! As soon as they collided, Yeon-woo could feel the strength of his opponents. It was a single clash but his hands had immediately grown numb, and his scales, which were stronger than most armor, had been crushed along with his muscles and bones. Regeneration helped him recover quickly, but it was hard to believe that this would happen even though the revelations had made him so much stronger. But Still, he didnt lose his nerve. Instead, he grew more self-assured. Im strong too. He was stronger than hed expected. In the past, the clash would have left his entire body bloody, but now, only his right hand was slightly crushed. It might be doable! He instantly chased after the Demonism. Along with Allforone, the Demonism had been caught off guard as well. They thought the collision would leave him on the brink of death. Spark! [Meteor Sword Art - Sword Thunder] Meteor Sword Art condensed in his hand, emitting a black-red light so bright it was almost blinding. He lashed it down on the back of the Demonisms neck. Clang. He felt like hed hit steel. Since the Demonism was inside Vigrid, its body was the sword itself, which explained the metallic sound. Yeon-woo was aware of this, and so hed protected his hand with layers of Aura first. A long injury on the Demonisms torso. Too shallow. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. He thought he had found the Demonisms weakness, but he had quickly moved back after realizing what Yeon-woo was up to, and Yeon-woo had only managed to reach him with his fingertips. Still, the Demonism hadnt been able to avoid Yeon-woo completely and instead of blood, darkness spurted out of the wound. Although blackness immediately healed the injury, it didnt heal the Demonisms hurt pride. You dare! He had only allowed the first attack to observe Yeon-woos abilities, but Yeon-woo had attacked while he was busy with Allforone. If the injury had been any deeper, he wouldve died. It wasnt that death applied to spirit bodies like him, but it couldnt accept that a mortal had caught him off guard. I was going to savor you at the end, but if you want to be eaten that badly, be my guest! I wont stop you! The Demonism dashed towards Yeon-woo with sharp teeth glinting in its wide-open maw. Yeon-woo instinctively flapped his Sky Wings and activated Blink. Everything in the spot where he had just stood was ripped apartnot only were the shelves and books torn asunder, even space itself was blown away. The teeth marks that the Demonism left behind revealed pitch-black emptiness that reminded him of a shark eating its prey ravenously. If he had been caught in the attack, even his soul wouldnt be left behind. Nothing existed within the Demonisms maw, only an abyss that sucked everything inside like a black hole. It was most likely the true Demonism. Crash. The Demonism kicked off the ground as if to say that he wasnt done. Boom! Boom! He was too fast. Yeon-woo evaded him, but he was right at Yeon-woos heels, chewing and swallowing all the areas Yeon-woo had just been in. He gathered Sword Thunder to attempt a counterattack at the Demonisms head, but the Demonism only scoffed and ate it with relish. Keekeekeek! Do you think thatll work? The occasional bolt cut his arm or leg, but he quickly recovered with blackness. Then Yeon-woos eyes widened further at the being laughing so confidently. If the Demonism liked to eat that much, Yeon-woo would feed him to his hearts content. [Time Difference] [Draconic Divine Eyes] Golden eyes narrowed and searched for the beings weaknesses. The Demonism was almost flawless, and it was hard to find imperfections in his spirit body. However, his vessel, Vigrid, wasnt perfect. He could see the injury on the back of his neck. [Breath] With all his strength, he released the Draconic species greatest power along with the Dragon Heart that symbolized them: Breath condensed with Sword Thunder. Rumble! Although it was only a shallow Breath, a massive tsunami soared high up, as if it would blow away everything in his vicinity. You! The Demonism spread his darkness to stop the Breath. Black waves rolled around him like splashes of ink, but it wasnt enough to stop the overwhelming Breath. Whoosh. Not only did the Breath eat up the black waves, it swept away the Demonism as well. The Demonism shouted something, but he was buried under the explosive Breath, which pushed forward and erased everything it reached. The librarys books burned without leaving a trace behind. Rumble. The collection of all knowledge in the world shook turbulently. Chapter 493 - Akashas Records (12) Yeon-woo felt his body heating up, as though he had jumped into a pit of fire. Steam rose from his hot scales. He was completely exhausted after using all of his strength and magic power, but he felt proud. I didnt know I could push away space itself. His eyes widened at the sight hed created. Although the Demonism had torn out space by eating it, the Breath had completely annihilated everything it passed, not even leaving the physical laws of concepts behind. It was the power to turn anything into nothing, which was the same as summoning emptiness. The flawless Strike of Breath condensed with Sword Thunder was vastly destructive. Yeon-woo was sure that even the Summer Queens Breath wouldnt equal it. Hed seen it during the time Red Dragon and the Sword God clashed. Back then, he wondered how he would ever deal with it, but now it didnt seem too difficult at all. Demonic Divine Draconic Bodyis it because I have three transcendent Factors? If he was this powerful even before polymorphing into a Draconic species, what would happen once he managed it? And if he could attain the last Factor of the giants, what exceptional achievements would he be able to accomplish? Yeon-woo wanted to reach that level of growth as soon as possible. And for that, he needed to get rid of the obstacles in his way. I need to exuviate first. Whoosh! The Breath didnt only push the Demonism back, it also swamped Allforone. As the Breath spread, a white column of light suddenly shot up to the ceiling at its center. Invincible The Breath twisted and spun around the light, and a gigantic tornado appeared in the Changgong Library, Allforone standing beneath it. The injuries on his body of light were proof that he hadnt been able to evade the attack, the intensity of his light had grown, which meant that he was using a significant amount of magic power. It feels like I am looking at the Breaths of Kalatus and the other ancient dragons. As expected of the Black Kings successor. If you exuviate and transcend, you might even reach my level or beyond.Allforone exclaimed, surprised by Yeon-woos achievements. He knew Yeon-woo had grown rapidly with the legacy Cha Jeong-woo left behind, but that didnt negate his own hard work. Allforone felt a grudging respect; hed once been a player who climbed up the Tower, as well, and he recognized that Yeon-woo was creating a path that no one had ever walked before. But this is all the more reason why I cannot allow you above. I will not ask you to forgive my decision. I will take this sin with me until the end. Allforone became more certain that he needed to block Yeon-woo before it was too late, just as hed done to the Draconic species of the past. Allforone spread his arms wide and struck the ground with one hand. The tornado soaring up to the sky condensed into the shape of his hand. It was the secret skill that he had never revealed after the Dragon Massacre except when he fought the Martial King, the fourth skill of his trait, Seven Stars. Great Handprint Boom! A light in the shape of a giant hand shot out auroras over Yeon-woos head. Yes. You should be able to attack me like this if youve ripened that much. Did you think youd be fine after putting me in this state? Blackness spread below Yeon-woos feet as emptiness opened. It looked like a beasts mouth with all its sharp teeth. Predation Emptiness The Demonism had regrown in the ground after its spirit body was injured and was now spreading its mouth wide open. Bright white light fell like lightning, and pitch-black darkness filled up like a marsh. It would have been a precarious situation even for most of the divine beings, but Yeon-woo kept his cool and raised more Sword Thunder. His body sparked as red-black lightning bloomed. Then, he began to control his Consciousness, planning to create a large column that would connect the earth and the skies and prevent the two beings from approaching him. Just as Sword Thunder was about to shoot up into the sky, a powerful voice boomed, deafening him. You damned bastards, where do you think you are? The magic power contained in the voice was so great that Yeon-woo automatically froze along with the others, as if time had stopped. None of them could move at all as the Heavenly Demon appeared with a ray of light. He landed on the ground with such a great impact that Yeon-woos control of his Consciousness, Allforones Great Handprint, and the Demonisms Predation Emptiness were blown away. The fierce atmosphere that had risen the Changgong Library disappeared as if it had never been present. Yeon-woo and the other two were frozen in shock. * * * The Heavenly Demon frowned as he looked at the messy library. I was only gone for a moment! Do you all wanna die? Huh? Yeon-woo felt his body vibrating with the Heavenly Demons voice. He wanted to move, but he just couldnt. He was filled with shock once more at the power of the Heavenly Demon, who could control the natural laws with just his voice. Both the Demonism and Allforone felt the same. The Heavenly Demon had frozen the Towers strongest being, Allforone, and the Black Kings remnants, the Demonism, in a manner that couldnt be put into words. Until the end, you! Allforone glared at the Heavenly Demon. It was impossible to see his face because he was covered in light, but Yeon-woo felt that he was furious. His usual transcendent air, which made him seem like an immortal being, a Xian, was gone. However, he didnt behave towards the Heavenly Demon as though they were enemies. Its more like when Jeong-woo and I would complain about each other to our mother Yeon-woo didnt know if that was an appropriate way to describe how Allforone spoke to the Heavenly Demon, but it was genuinely how Yeon-woo saw it. For a moment, a bittersweet look flashed in the Heavenly Demons eyes as he looked at Allforone. Then, he returned to his original attitude and began to scold him. You have a lot of stuff to do because of the guys in the heavenly world, right? Go back. That was it. Allforone, who could use Shukuchi to go anywhere in the Tower, disappeared without a trace. The pressure that had been blocking Yeon-woos exuviation also disappeared. Keekeekeek! Guess today isnt the day. It was still fun, very fun. From far away, the Demonism, who had returned to his original appearance, looked from Yeon-woo to the Heavenly Demon and returned inside Vigrid with a laugh, leaving behind a pitch-black sword, which fell to the ground. Urrrrng. The demonic energy that blackened Vigrid disappeared, and it turned white again. Yeon-woo extended his hand with magic power to retrieve Vigrid and quickly scanned it, checking to see if the Demonism really had eaten the Vampiric Lord. He found her spirit body hiding in a corner inside Vigrid. Most of it had been eaten up, and shed lost most of her strength. It seemed like she couldnt wake up because she was too weak. At this rate, her level would be completely lost, and her spirit body would scatter. No! He didnt want to lose the Vampiric Lord so pointlessly. She was a necessary component of the team he was planning to create to hunt Allforone, so he needed to save her. Besides, he couldnt make Lana sad again. However, he didnt know how to heal a damaged spirit body. All he could do was take her in as his familiar and give her the powers of the Black King. He hesitated, trying to think of another method. He didnt want her to have to take time to regain her strength like Brahm, who still didnt have his divinity. The Heavenly Demon suddenly stepped up and put his hand on Vigrid. Whoosh! His hand flashed with golden light and he could feel the Vampiric Lords spirit body return to its original state. She was still in a deep sleep, but she seemed more comfortable. Yeon-woo looked at the Heavenly Demon in surprise. Was it this easy to fix a damaged divinity? He knew it couldn''t be true if Typhon and the Giants had struggled in Tartarus for so long. But the Heavenly Demon could create miracles as though they were nothing. From the first moment they met, the Heavenly Demon kept surprising Yeon-woo. Perhaps nothing was impossible for a light that existed on its own like him. At the same time, another thought occurred to Yeon-woo. If the Heavenly Demon was a light that existed from the beginning, how could he also be human with the name Son Ji-ho? The progenitor gods were beings who didnt have egos and could only express their will, but the Heavenly Demon didnt seem affected. He wasnt an incarnation either. He looked like he was in his true body. Yeon-woo had only read ten pages of the revelations, and from that and according to the laws of the universe, it was impossible for the Heavenly Demon to exist. His existence was a paradox. Kiddo, theres nothing I can do for you even if youre looking at me like youve got a crush on me. Yeon-woo wondered if the Heavenly Demon could exist because of his endless narcissism. What a messy fight. And I was only gone for a short while. Sheesh! He looked around the chaotic interior and sighed, clapping his hands. Like a video that was being rewound, the shelves and books returned to their original state. The Heavenly Demon turned back to Yeon-woo, looking him up and down with amusement. Still, for someone whos been stuck inside reading books, it looks like youve gone through quite some improvement! Yes, sir. It was all thanks to you. After finishing the sixth step of his awakening, Yeon-woo realized that hed been in the Changgong Library much longer than the allocated time. The person in front of him had made it possible. Then Suddenly, the Heavenly Demon faded out and he reappeared in front of Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo hadnt been able to read his movements even after his growth. For some reason, he felt like something about the Heavenly Demons smile reminded him of the Martial King. Lets rough you up a bit. You should be punished for making a mess of the library, dont you think? Thwak. Yeon-woo realized that an even greater bully than the Martial King was inside the library. * * * Crack. Youre more useful now. And you can sort of counterattack, too. The Heavenly Demon grinned as he cracked his knuckles. Hes worse than the Martial King. Yeon-woo thought to himself as he rubbed his eyes with an egg that the Heavenly Demon had managed to produce from somewhere. Both his eyes were blacker than a pandas. The Bureau had once said there was no better insult than worse than the Martial King, and that applied to this situation, too. Of course, he didnt say it out loud. If he did, he would not only see stars, but the entire universe. You just insulted me, didnt you? The Heavenly Demon suddenly whipped around and looked at Yeon-woo with a frown, scratching his ear with his pinky. Hes stupidly sharp. Yeon-woo felt guilty, but he tried not to show it as he replied. Of course not. Ha! You rat, youre slyer than you look. Fine. Ill let you off this time. Yeon-woo didnt reply and carefully changed the subject. Do you know how much time has passed? He knew hed spent a long while in the Changgong Library, but he didnt have any idea how much time had passed, although he suspected it would be longer than he expected. His connection to his familiars had been growing a lot weaker for a while now, and he guessed hed been inside for a couple of years. I can see youre trying to change the subject, idiot. Yeon-woo didnt speak. Watch, youll get caught someday. The Heavenly Demon glared at Yeon-woo, who looked away. Then, the Heavenly Demon suddenly laughed as he counted his fingers. Its been a while. Longer than I expected. How long? I dont know. Around He grinned mischievously. A hundred years? Chapter 494 - Akashas Records (13) A hundredyears? Yeon-woos eyes widened, wondering if hed heard right. The Heavenly Demon grinned even more widely, as though he were enjoying this. What, you think Im joking? If not? Dont get so scared, kiddo. Of course, Im joking. How could a hundred years have passed by? Yeon-woo sighed in relief. He prided himself on his cold rationality in every situation, but somehow, the Heavenly Demon always made him feel uncertain of things. Its been longer than thatto be exact, 193 years. Whew, your focus is amazing. I dont even think I could do that, dang. Yeon-woo stiffened at the Heavenly Demons words. It had to be another joke. Why are you so surprised? Isnt it obvious? Youve been looking at the revelations for such a long time. Didnt you think time would go by? Youre funny. Of course, Yeon-woo did feel that a lot of time had passed, but he never thought it would be something like that. Thoughts filled his head. Even though 200 years passed quickly for transcendents like the Heavenly Demon, it wasnt the same for mortals. It was longer than an average humans life, and it could determine the success or failure of a group. Only one name filled his head: Arthia. What had happened to his comrades? Phante, Edora, Kahn, Doylethey were strong, but they likely had waited for him to return, not knowing whether he was dead or alive. They probably had to handle many battles pressuring Arthia. White Dragon might have moved against them, the Devil Army might have reappeared, or the hidden Daud Brethren might have shown themselves. All of his plans had been foiled, and he felt sweat drip down his back. If we factor in the time you gained with your skill, its easily been over a thousand years. Yeon-woo pressed his lips together. The Heavenly Demon was most likely speaking about Time Difference. A thousand years. It was such a long time that he couldnt imagine it. It was already hard to conceive of 200 years, but 1,000 was just incomprehensible. However, as the Heavenly Demon said, it made sense that that much time had passed when he considered the growth hed undergone. Although hed stopped right before exuviating because of Allforone, he still managed to completely assimilate the power of the Throne of Death. With his abilities now, he had nothing to be scared of, and he had grown even more confident after fighting Allforone and the Demonism. He even believed he could hold his ground against the Martial King, as well. So this is why my connection with Shanon and Hanryeong grew weaker. His familiars lived in the same timeframe as he did. If they had waited for a thousand years, it was normal for them to fall into a deep sleep. Thankfully, when he looked inside, he found them all hibernating after achieving a level that didnt fall behind his. When he realized this, he felt at ease. At first, he had been at a loss about what to do after learning that a hundred years had passed, but after confirming that he and his familiars had all grown, he thought theyd be able to make a comeback. Hed have to go find his comrades, apologize, and start from the beginning. However, he didnt think it would take that long for him to come up with a new plan. Ill focus on dealing with the forces in the Tower and searching for the Crawling Chaos for now. Yeon-woo was sure that the Crawling Chaos was still hovering around the Tower trying to find a way in, and he planned on not only looking for him but also the rest of the otherworld gods. After reading the beginning of the revelations, he had grown sure that the path to darkness was related to the otherworld gods. It seemed the End the Crawling Chaos had spoken of was related to the time his father opened his eyes, as well as the Black Kings darkness. Yeon-woo guessed that darkness was another term for the End. Of course, contacting the otherworld gods immediately was like suicide, since he hadnt achieved exuviation or transcended yet. He needed to avoid them for now. Fortunately, he had a shortcut in mind. Valdebich. I need to find him. Valdebich was bound to know the great secret about the darkness and the otherworld gods. It couldnt be a coincidence that the Crawling Chaos had sent Jeong-woo back to Earth. And Boo also needs to find all his lost memories. His level needs to be restored. When all the puzzle pieces were put in order, Yeon-woo could finally complete his unit of elite soldiers. Hed find Boos memories of Faust, raise the Vampiric Lord, and convince the Summer Queen to hunt Allforone. Only then could he finish the basic requirementsexuviation and transcendenceto reach darkness. After that, hed be able to reach the top. He had a lot of things to do, but at least the Changgong Library had cleared up a lot of his questions and helped him organize his priorities. All he had to do was move forward. He could crush anything that got in his way. The Heavenly Demon grinned as though he were reading Yeon-woos thoughts. I thought youd be flustered for a while, but you regained your cool pretty fast. Seems like youve awakened your Ataraxia. I thought youd only grown stronger, but youve also grown mentally. Guess it was worth it to be nice to you. The Heavenly Demon smirked, as though he decided it had been a wise choice to interfere with the system and allow Yeon-woo to stay longer inside the Changgong Library. Good. I have another present for you. Gifts galore! Yeon-woo flinched, wondering what the Heavenly Demon was going to do this time. He felt paranoid each time the Heavenly Demon announced that he was going to do something. The Heavenly Demon suddenly clapped his hands, and the Changgong Library began to shake as though cogs in a machine were turning. Urrrng. The Heavenly Demon grinned, as if telling Yeon-woo to watch and wait. Yeon-woo felt as though his soul were suddenly being turned around, as though hed been in a speeding car that suddenly crashed and was rolling on the ground. He could sense it because he had peeked at the truth of the universe through the revelations and was close to becoming a divine being. Everything in the world was splitting apart: his soul, space and time, the laws of physics, and even the absolute truths of the beyondIdeas. Then everything was reassembled and changed. The past, which even the progenitor gods, superior gods, and otherworld gods couldnt affect, was being forced around. Yeon-woo could feel his entire soul shaking at the center of the change, and he never wanted to experience this pain again. The Heavenly Demon grinned nonchalantly. Boom! Only after a while did the quakes stop. \ Haa Yeon-woo pitched over, panting. Sweat dripped down his forehead as chills ran down his spine. A sense of danger he hadnt even felt during the battle with Allforone and the Demonism dominated his entire body. What? Yeon-woo forced himself to ask once hed calmed down. The Heavenly Demons smile was still mischievous. I turned back time. Hm? Isnt that better for you? Turning the wheel isnt easy for me either. The wheel was the timeline or the worldline. The Heavenly Demon had rewound the axis of time. Yeon-woo was speechless. Controlling the flow of time was impossible, and even divine beings couldnt escape time. As long as they lived, they could never transcend time. At most, slowing it down was the best they could do. Rewinding it was on another level. Yeon-woo had the skill Precognition, but that was only a simulation of the future based on Dragons Knowledge and the different possibilities that could happen. It was far from an ability to interfere in the future. Allforone was the one who was closest to interfering with time since one of his signature skills was Clairvoyance, but even that wasnt perfect. If it were, hed be all-knowing and omniscient, but he hadnt been able to prevent Yeon-woo from exuviating in the Changgong Library. However, even though hed done the impossible, the Heavenly Demon spoke of it as though it meant nothing. Ive turned back time to around ten days after you entered this library, so you dont have to worry about the Tower. Just how mighty was the Heavenly Demon? Yeon-woo thought he might be the only being who could transcend time and see the absolute truth. Another thought occurred to him. If its possible to turn back time, just maybe! No. But before Yeon-woo could say anything, the Heavenly Demon interrupted his thoughts with a grave face. Yeon-woo felt a burst of anger. Just ten years. Why couldnt he turn time back ten years, or even five, in addition to the two hundred years? Why not?! Because youre an irregularity. What! You became an irregularity as soon as you stepped inside the Tower. So, no. Yeon-woo was dumbfounded. And Ive already done so much, so theres no need for me to do any more, is there? Yeon-woo clenched his fists. Becoming an irregularity meant he could interfere in the history of the universe. Because of this, the Heavenly Demon probably couldnt do any more. It was certain that he had already dealt with its cost. What was more, he was right. He had already been generous enough. He had no reason or responsibility to help Yeon-woo further. Even soif only he could turn back time a few more years if only! Just as he was thinking that, a message popped up in his vision. [Your viewing time has ended.] Peeking at the revelations of time and space should have been a great help, so good luck with what you plan on doing. Whoosh! A red portal opened below Yeon-woos feet. It meant it was time for him to leave the library. As he looked at it, he choked down the last of his lingering attachments. The Heavenly Demon was right. Just getting to this place had helped him immensely, and he needed to create the path for his future himself. The Heavenly Demon had shown him goodwill without any particular reason. It was the second time Yeon-woo had experienced this after Henova. Thank you for everything. Yeon-woo bowed. The Heavenly Demons face relaxed, and he grinned. Nah. It was nice talking to a young one from home. If you have time, come visit again. The Heavenly Demon waved his hand like the situation was too awkward. Then goodbye. Light blinded Yeon-woos eyes, and he felt as though he were falling through a black hole. Oh, right. If you see my son again, tell him Im sorry. The Heavenly Demons voice faded away. [Would you like to move to the 52nd floor?] Chapter 495 - Common Enemy (1) Son? A burst of light momentarily brightened the area before it dispersed into a multitude of tiny sparks that faded away with the Changgong Library. Yeon-woo was momentarily dazed, deeply affected by the Heavenly Demons parting words. At that moment Wait? Yeon-woos mind raced as a thought formed in his mind. Pew! He could sense that he was in freefall. *** [This is the 52nd floor, the gate of the Frozen Sea.] [The trial of the 52nd floor is beginning.] [Trial: Since ancient times, icy habitats have been one of the most difficult places for warm-blooded creatures to survive. Icy habitats pose a challenge to warm-blooded creatures, and ice represents death in many ways. However, after death, new life springs up, and an ice-covered world is bound to eventually reveal a warm, bountiful one. Just as light and blackness circulate, ice also holds countless possibilities. Find those possibilities and overcome the limitations of ice. Those possibilities will reveal and develop your potential.] In many ways, the fifty-second floor was the extreme opposite of the fifty-first floor. On the fifty-first floor, one had to climb a mountain with several layers of fire, while on the fifty-second floor, one had to cross an endless sea of ice. A blizzard blew year-round on the floor, dropping the temperature so much that most living beings couldnt survive. In addition, the suns rays were so intense that the light reflecting off the white snow could damage ones eyesight. In a way, it was a very similar environment to the Wailing Wall that Yeon-woo experienced on the twenty-sixth floor. Both floors boasted a large area where one could freely move around. However, the biggest difference between them was that one could rely on the wall for protection and focus on defeating the invaders on the twenty-sixth floor. However, on the fifty-second floor, one had to move around without any protection because there were hardly any safe places around. There was no land, only the cold, icy sea, where large icebergs occasionally appeared. They provided areas where players could stand, but that was the most that they could do. Additionally, it was impossible to know what kind of monsters were hiding on and beneath the icebergs. They were filled with so many dangerous crevices that it was impossible to relax ones guard even for a moment. Danger lurked in every corner. The fifty-first floor tested the abilities and unique properties of the rankers who had passed the fiftieth floor and guided them towards the path they would take in the future. The fifty-second floor tested the abilities of those whod already made a decision about their future path. Being a ranker in the Tower didnt only mean one had great talent. It also meant that one had been reborn as a true practitioner of ones path. In other words, ones path was inevitably filled with great trials and dangerous tribulations, and so one had to have the ability to pass an ordeal like the fifty-second floor. And to end this grueling trial, I need to find the Water Dragons pearl in the depths of this icy sea. The Water Dragons pearls were usually found in the hydrothermal vents located in the deepest part of the sea, where light did not reach. They were very difficult to access because of the immense pressure, which disturbed ones senses. Of course, the temperature was also much lower, and the sea was infested with unknown sea creatures and sea monsters. Because of this, many rankers trembled in fright when it came to the fifty-second floor. It was also where those who fought Arthia had built their stronghold since the harsh environment made it easy to hide, and one could take advantage of the topography with artifacts. Since the fifty-second floor was the place where those who resisted Arthias rule of the lower floors could find respite, they would fight tooth and nail to keep it free from anyones rule. Arthia had slowly driven them there in order to wage a battle and eliminate them all in one fell swoop. However, Yeon-woo wasnt directly involved in this, and the responsibility had been given to Doyle since none of the resisters were strong enough to need Yeon-woos intervention. And even if someone strong appeared, either Phante or Khan was more than capable of taking care of them. Now that Doyle was Yeon-woos Apostle, Arthias command system revolved around him in Yeon-woos absence. Fortunately, Doyle was a capable administrator who led the organization without mistakes. He updated Yeon-woo frequently through their shared Channel, which meant that Yeon-woo was not too concerned about the day-to-day operations and Arthias overall progress. Why isnt anyone here? As soon as Yeon-woo arrived on the fifty-second floor, he had expanded his Consciousness. He hadnt noticed anything out of the ordinary, but he couldnt even sense the presence of any players trying to clear the floor and avoiding the clash between Arthia and other clans. Nor could he sense anyone from Arthia or any of the resisters. If 200 years had passed, Yeon-woo would have thought this was normal, but he watched the Heavenly Demon turn the Wheel of Time and Space with his own eyes, so there was no way that the floor would be so empty. Then did I make an error in calculating the time difference? For a moment, Yeon-woo thought this might be the case. Rewinding the wheel of time and space was not an easy task. Even though he tried to return around the time he entered the Changgong Library, he might have missed by a few days, months, or even years since it was too difficult to match the exact point in time. From the moment he entered the Changgong Library, he had resigned himself to the fact that he might lose anything from a few months to a year. Is the battle over? In order to accurately determine the time, Yeon-woo decided to open all the Channels that the Heavenly Demon had closed. However, before he had a chance to do so, the ice under his feet suddenly churned, and a huge whirlwind appeared nearby from the ice, flowing into the sky like a white pillar. Just by looking at it, Yeon-woo could tell that the whirlwind possessed immense power. It tore about everything around it, and he could hear an earth-shattering noise. Yeon-woo quickly spread his Fire Wings and activated Blink. Even though Blink transported him to a distant place: crackle, crackle! Bam! As if anticipating Yeon-woos movements, another whirlwind broke through the icy water and rose up into the sky, trying to swallow Yeon-woo whole. Whenever Yeon-woo used Blink, a new whirlwind would appear beneath him. It was clearly not a natural phenomenon; someone was targeting him deliberately. Yeon-woo realized who it was when he sensed a magical aura in the wind. Demonism! Sss! Blackness spread thickly over the sparkling white sea, stretching out on both sides as a pair of eyes appeared in its center. The gaze was full of arrogance that pressed down on everything in the world. Yeon-woo could also feel his hunger, as if he wanted to consume Yeon-woo whole. My little one, you escaped my grasp so adeptly. I really like you. You were worth waiting for. When they were still in the Changgong Library, ] the Demonism had been forced to form a human body because of the limitations from the Heavenly Demon. However, now that he was on the fifty-second floor, he revealed his true body. Yeon-woo could read all the things hidden behind his eyes. Vigrid contained the wishes of the heroes who cried out for victory and the evil spirits of the demons that spat out blood and cursed. The Demonism had been formed when various thoughts and emotions gathered together, and it wasnt enough for him to consume the desire for victory and evil thoughts that Vigrid possessed. The Demonism revealed his true power because he wanted to also consume Vigrids potential and the power of its true names and folklore, behaving with arrogance and greed because of the nature of the Stone of Sin. It had already become a monster that could easily consume a Demon King or great demon! Since weve already warmed up at the library, shouldnt we play properly now? Hehehe!Boom! Boom! Boom! As the Demonism released his will, the whirlwinds that had formed on the icy sea began to multiply in size. The sudden turbulence in the air caused huge waves hundreds of meters high to crash down around them. Black clouds gathered in the sky and lightning rained down one after another. The Demonism made the extreme weather appear at will, and blackness similar to the Black Kings rapidly spread, occasionally exposing its jagged teeth, as if it would consume Yeon-woo at any moment. Even though Yeon-woo had just succeeded to the Throne of Death, the Demonism possessed the strength to go toe to toe with Allforone because of all the various pieces he had collected. Since he had the assistance of the Stone of Sin and was using Vigrid as a vessel, there was no limit to his powerswhich was why he had already taken the stage and shaken it. This crazy fool! Yeon-woo wondered what Allforone was thinking at this moment and frowned at the thought of having to soon contend with two madmen. Ah, dont worry, that strange bastard wont show up here, hehehe! Its probably because hes so preoccupied with other things. I dont think he has the time to worry about whats going on here. For a moment, Yeon-woo felt as if he had been blindsided as he remembered a phrase hed scanned after picking up a random book in the Changgong Library: Infighting in the Bureau! Didnt it say that Yvlke had joined hands with Laplace and started a civil war in the Central Bureau? The Central Bureau was an important organization that kept the heavens and Allforone in check. What would happen if it stopped functioning for a while? The answer was obvious: the heavenly world would descend to the lower floors. If Allforone was dealing with them, he didnt have the bandwidth to worry about anything else happening on the lower floors. It didnt matter how great he was. He wouldnt be able to handle all the chaos unless he could split himself in two. Yeon-woo understood why Allforone had appeared at the Changgong Library to prevent his awakening. However, once Allforone realized that he could not restrain Yeon-woo, Allforone had quickly left the library as if he had been kicked out. Since he was too busy stopping the heavenly world from descending, it had been difficult for him to completely stop Yeon-woos awakening. The Demonism had also seen the information and foreseen what the heavenly world would do and how Allforone would counterattack. And so, he had chosen this moment to eat the fruit he had been watching grow for such a long time. He was confident he could now consume Yeon-woo without any interruption. Lets play together to our hearts content! Hahaha! Boom! The shockwaves that shook the stage grew more intense. Each impact made cracks form all over the stage, and the void began to bloom out of them. Chains shot out of the void and rushed towards Yeon-woo to ensnare him, glowing with blackness. Yeon-woo was aware that if they bound him, hed never be able to escape. [6th-step Dragon Body awakening] [All powers have been released.] [The Throne of Death has been released.] Yeon-woo awakened his Demonic Draconic Divine Body and activated his powers to their maximum. Without Allforones obstruction, Yeon-woo had no reason to restrict his abilities. A strong wave of aura flowed out of him like a storm, scattering the chains and clearing away the blackness that sought to capture him. [Sky Wings] Yeon-woo swapped his Fire Wings for his Sky Wings and awakened his keywords. Just as the Demonism had revealed his body in the Changgong Library, Yeon-woo also wanted to awaken all the functions of his Sky Wings. The Sky Wings consisted of keywords that represented the powers of the gods and demons who had offered him their skills and Apostleship. His Channels with the gods and demons had been forcibly closed in the Changgong Library, so he hadnt been able to fully utilize the Sky Wings. However, now that he was free from any restrictions, Yeon-woo could access more power than previously. Thus, Yeon-woo was confident that he could finally get rid of the Demonism once and for all and remove a thorn from his side. Thousands of Channels opened up simultaneously. [The restricted keywords are now accessible.] [Waiting to connect with the relevant gods and demons.] [Keyword: death is activating.] [All gods related to death have responded to your request.] [All demons related to death have responded to your request.] [Your left wing has been fully activated.] [Keyword: fight is activating.] [All gods related to fight are withholding their response.] [All demons related to fight are withholding their response.] [Your right wing has not been fully activated.] [Your right wings functions have been partially restored.] [Caution! Only one of the Sky Wings has been fully activated.] What? A message that Yeon-woo hadnt expected appeared. His eyes widened, and he looked up at the sky. He could feel that many gods and demons were watching him with wariness, and even outright hostility. Why were the gods and demons acting like this? He could not understand their gazes. In the past, some of the gods and demons had expressed concern about Yeon-woos rapid development and ascension to the Throne of Death. Yeon-woo had also cultivated a hostile relationship with the Titans and Giants. However, these only concerned a few of the gods and demons, and most of them looked favorably on him. Some asked him to be their Apostle, and others had even offered to help him transcend so that he could join their society. They all valued Yeon-woos potential. But now, the situation seemed to have changed. My keywords were turned off for only a brief moment. What the hell happened during that time? [The gods and demons want to speak with you.] [The godly society asks you a question.] [Message: What about our proposal? Give us your decision. This is a prerequisite that must be met before we bestow any of our powers unto you.] [The godly society asks you a question.] [Message: What happened to your access pass to the Changgong Library? What knowledge did you gain there? What is your relationship to the Heavenly Demon?] [The godly society asks you a question.] [Message: We know that the Heavenly Demon turned the Wheel of Time and Space. What will happen in the future? Give us the right to peruse the Treasury of Infinite Knowledge at the Changgong Library. Doing so will guarantee you the highest position in our society. We promise to restore Brahmas fallen seat, as well.] [The demonic society states a message.] [Message: We are allies. We are even warring with Olympus for you. We request an alliance. Pass the access authority to Changgong Library over to us. If you do, we will give you a title that is on equal footing with the Grand Duke of the East. However, if you do not give us what we request, we will consider this a breach of our alliance.] They were asking for access to the Changgong Library. All the gods and demons were stumbling over themselves to claim the rewards that Yeon-woo had obtained. They offered him anything hed like and were willing to even take on the restrictions of the law of causality if necessary. It seemed that all transcendent beings longed to access the Changgong Library. Still, Yeon-woo withheld his reply, making the gods and demons grow increasingly anxious. It was impossible for Yeon-woo to agree to their requests since hed already used up all of his viewing rights on the revelations. Also, he was currently in a dangerous battle with the Demonism. However, the gods and demons knew that he was in a precarious situation and took advantage of this, insisting that he reply. Yeon-woo could feel his insides burning. It was a critical time for them since they were trying to descend, and access to the Changgong Library was more urgent than ever. [All gods connected to you through their Channels are speaking together.] [Message: If you dont have access.] [All demons connected to you through their Channels speak in unison.] [Message: We will regard your actions as an affront and declare you our common enemy.] Chapter 496 - Common Enemy (2) [All gods connected to open Channels speak together.] [Message: Give us your answer.] [All demons connected to open Channels speak in unison.] [Message: What is your answer?] Yeon-woo clenched his jaw as he looked at the messages filling his retina. The situation bordered on the absurd, but mostly, he felt annoyed. The right to access the Changgong Library was a reward he had been given because of his achievements. It was not something the gods or demons had the right to covet. The reward was given by the Towers system to help players pursue their goals, and although the gods and demons could try to make deals, they could not force Yeon-woo to share anything. How he used his access and reading rights were entirely up to him. Furthermore, the gods and demons knew this fact better than anyone else. However, they were still after his access, and now that they knew that Yeon-woo had met the Heavenly Demon and spun the Wheel of Time and Space backwards, they began to take more coercive approaches. These gods and demonstheyre all the same. He was aware that gods and demons never put players on an equal footing. They saw players as resources that could be used and thrown away whenever necessary. They trampled on players with no remorse, as though they were stepping on insects. They saw players as foolish creatures who needed their guidance in order to become useful. Yeon-woo knew better than anyone that this was how they saw him. Still, when the gods and demons showed their true faces so blatantly, Yeon-woo could not help grinding his teeth. So, theyve decided to act like this when Im in this situation, right? [The godly society urges you to answer.] [The godly society urges you to answer.] [The demonic society asserts its rights to receive an answer from an ally.] Even LInfernal saw him as a useful tool in the end. However, it didnt matter how much they insisted. Yeon-woo had only been given three viewing rights, and it was impossible to distribute them evenly to all the societies. Besides, each society in the heavenly world had a complex network of connections to other societies, and even choosing one arbitrarily would still end up antagonizing others. Furthermore, since he had three viewing rights, he would have to give one extra to either a godly or demonic society. Hed be forced to do away with the ambiguous neutrality hed been adhering to so far. Since Allforone was tied up and the heavenly world was going through a turbulent period, as the most prominent being on the lower floors, Yeon-woos choice would have great repercussions when it came to the future hierarchy of the Tower. He didnt like that he was being forced to pick sides. However, instead of being angry, Yeon-woo suddenly burst into laughter. One side of his lips twisted upward. No. Theres no reason to be annoyed. After all, didnt he also use the gods and demons to get what he wanted? Hed led them on, borrowing thousands of their powers by dangling becoming their Apostle in front of them. Hed snatched up those powers and combined them into his Sky Wings, making great advancements and gained numerous achievements as the gods and demons looked on with bated breath and without receiving any compensation. They hadnt revealed their true feelings because they were worried that Yeon-woo would attach himself to a rival transcendent being, but it seemed that theyd all come to an agreement among themselves. If so, Yeon-woo could only do one thing. I guess this is the end of the road. He hadnt been na?ve enough to believe that they would go all the way with him, anyway. Since theyd now made their demands clear, it was time to part. It had come sooner than hed expected since hed hoped to use them to defeat Allforone, but it wasnt a bad time either. He had become strong enough to obtain the Throne of Death. He was at the precipice of transcending, so he felt that he could stand toe to toe against a god or demon. There was no need for him to keep holding their hands. I have to go my own way. Yeon-woo stared up at the sky with a smile. Do you want to hear my answer? [The godly society eagerly awaits your answer.] [The godly society eagerly awaits your answer.] [The godly society eagerly awaits your answer.] [The demonic society reveals their eager interest in your response.] [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: Hey! Wait a sec! Listen to what I have to say. This place is overrun with fools who want to eat you up and spit you out. As you know, Olympus stands firmly at the center of this.] [A message has arrived from Agares.] [Message: So, align with me] [The message has been blocked with your authorization.] [Someone whose message has been blocked is strongly protesting.] [The sender of the blocked message is being punished by his society.] [Baal examines you.] As thousands of eyes stared down at him, Yeon-woo coldly smiled up at the sky and proudly raised his middle finger, much like what the Martial King had done in the past. Eat this. [The godly society expresses its fiery wrath at you. They declare you a common enemy!] [The godly society is angered by your arrogant decision. They declare you a common enemy!] [The godly society frowns at your choice. They vote unanimously to declare you a common enemy.] [The demonic society is silent. They show displeasure towards you. They are reviewing whether they should terminate their alliance with you.] [The demonic society has entered into a discussion regarding you. After discussion, they delegate all authority regarding you to their head, Loki.] [Cernunnos acknowledges your decision and nods quietly as if pleased.] [Vimalacitra is pleased with your decision. He smacks his knee in agreement and shouts for you to move forward.] [Someone whose message is temporarily blocked is kicking and screaming.] [Someone whose message is blocked gathers his Apostles and disciples.] [Someone whose message is blocked calls Baal and urgently asks if he can visit.] The reactions of individual gods and demons on top of the reactions of each society scrolled endlessly up in Yeon-woos eyes, making him dizzy. [Thor expresses concern. He wants to retrieve the power that he bestowed upon you, the Hammer of the Thunder God.] [Prince Nezha reveals his anger. He wants to retrieve the power that he gave you, the King of Ten Thousand Soldiers.] Even beings Thor and Erlang Shen who had shown favor to Yeon-woo expressed their regret or concern. After watching him for such a long time, they finally revealed their true faces and turned their backs on him. The powers connected to Yeon-woos Sky Wings began turning off one by one. He also felt the Channels terminating. However, Yeon-woo did not bat an eye. In fact, he was the one terminating the Channels and destroying the keyword on his wings. He burned all his bridges so that they wouldnt be able to interfere later. They would have no chance to make excuses. [All Channels associated with the right wing (keyword: fight) have been terminated.] [The keyword has been erased. Recovery is now impossible. All the effects of the powers have disappeared.] Due to this sudden absence, Yeon-woo felt momentarily weakened from the power drain. A sense of helplessness rose in him as all the buffs ended simultaneously. He watched his stats decrease by more than thirty percent in his status window. Although this situation would have been fatal for any other player, Yeon-woo was not concerned at all. On the contrary, he felt a sense of relief. The open Channels were like a double-edged sword. Yeon-woo managed to secure many amazing skills through them which had helped him grow, but the interference of the gods and demons continued to increase. It was also too difficult to try something secretly. Moreover, the powers were based on the karma that he accumulated with each god and demon. This arrangement was uncomfortable for Yeon-woo, who wanted to walk a new path, and he felt as though he were wearing clothes that did not fit properly. But now, he was free from all those restrictions. He was not too concerned about the empty spots. After all, he could just fill them with something else. [The right wing (keyword: fight) is exploring new possibilities.] [You have received a declaration of hostility from all gods and demons. Your list of achievements will be updated..] [With the Changgong Library, you have succeeded in perceiving the truth of the world. Your list of achievements will be updated.] [With the current level of your soul, your achievements have been deemed Legendary.] [Legendary will now be quantified. Based on the keyword, the system will now conduct a sorting operation.] His right wing was based on his own path anyway. Even if the other powers were gone, he could easily replace them and more with his reinforced and now-quantifiable Legends. Since he was at the cusp of transcending, he had a plethora of them. It seemed like that heavenly world had left him with one final present. Confronting the Heavens! He was now considered the common enemy of all of the Towers transcendents. It was a great achievement that no one in the world had ever accomplished until now. The Keyword fight could not be a more appropriate description of his path. Also, Yeon-woo had made a new organ while he was in the Changgong Library which the gods and demons werent aware of. I didnt really want to show it off so soon, but One side of Yeon-woos lips curved upwards even more. He was sneering at the great but stupid guys up in the heavens who were sucking their fingers and watching him. I guess, if Im going to show it off anyway, better to make a big entrance. [Your Stone of Sin is pulsating!] [You have learned a new method of utilizing the Stone of Sin.] Wham! Yeon-woos right wing burned more splendidly than ever. Each feather glowed red like a ruby.The Demonisms blackness that was close to consuming Yeon-woo was torn apart and burned into nonexistence. The ice that covered the stage all melted while the never-ending blizzard disappeared. Release! Boom! It was as if a new sun had descended into the world. His right wing blazed with a fury that was completely different, originating from the depths of the Stone of Sin. It was Luciels flame, which he had used to shake the heavens in the past: the Original Flame. [The right wing (keyword: fight) has been reconfigured.] [According to its new properties and usage, it is now easier for your right wing to link to the Stone of Sin. You can now bring out the Original Flame that resided in the Stone of Sin.] [Caution! The Original Flame is a primordial fire that once threatened the heavens. Depending on how it is used, it may cause harm to the user. Please be careful when using it.] [Most of the gods look at you in horror.] [Most demons roar with fear as they recall the havoc caused by the Original Flame a thousand years ago.] After reading the revelations, Yeon-woo had gained knowledge not available in the Tower, including how to use the Stone of Sin properly. The foundation of the Stone of Sin was the spark at the beginning of the universe, the Original Flame. His process wasnt complete yet, and the Original Flame he wielded was nothing compared to the flames that appeared when the universe first emerged from the void. Still, being able to bring out and handle this much was already a huge achievement. The Legend that enabled Luciel, who had once been a lighthouse keeper, to fight against the heavens under the name Lucifer was being recreated in Yeon-woos right wing. [All gods of death are still with you.] [All demons of death are still with you.] [The Throne of Death has fully combined with your left wing (keyword: death)] [All powers will be manifested.] His right wing blazed with a red flame indicating fight and his left one was shrouded in blackness that indicated death. Yeon-woo clasped his hands tightly. Boom! Boom! Boom! A sword power so intense that nothing could compare to it split the sky and the earth, falling straight down to the stage. Chapter 497 - Common Enemy (3) The world seemed to flash, and the sound of the explosion only reverberated after the impact had already struck since the speed of sound hadnt been able to catch up. Even that was buried under the expanding aftershocks. When what seemed to be an endless parade of light and heat settled down, all the gods and demons watching the situation were shocked. [The godly society is stunned.] [The godly society suspects your level.] [The godly society is suspicious of what happened in the Changgong Library. They feel an intense urge for you!] [The demonic society indefinitely extends the contract they were considering breaking off.] [The demonic society swallows upon seeing your strength.] The stage that had just been filled with blizzards and storms had turned into a land of death. The icy sea had evaporated, exposing the bare floor. Lava and sulfurous fumes flooded the scorched ground. The blue sky was also stained red. The stage had become an uninhabitable land with no proper ozone layer or atmosphere, and the intense heat that pervaded it could burn off ones skin. The scent of death overpowered everything to the extent that it was possible that even transcendent beings might not be able to survive. Even though they were immortal, they werent free of death, and the more quick-witted gods and demons realized that simply being close to the explosion would have resulted in their deaths. The area which Sword Thunder had passed through was now Yeon-woos very own holy territory, and all the functions of the stage were halted as the land was filled with death and fire. The only reason it hadnt been completely annihilated was due to the Towers durability. However, it was so ruined, it was hard to tell how long it would take the Central Bureau to restore it. The trial would have to be suspended. The demonstration displayed the amazing might of Sword Thunder. The gods and demons were understandably feeling endangered because they had disregarded Yeon-woo for being mortal and declared him as a common enemy. If they had known he had the strength to fight superior divine beings, they wouldnt have made their decisions so rashly. No matter how powerful the heavenly world was, it was a loss for them to turn someone who could stand against Allforone into their enemy. [The godly society is reviewing their declaration of enmity.] [The godly society has revealed they will postpone their declaration of enmity.] [The demonic society wishes to have friendly relations with] No. You guys dont need to do that. But Yeon-woo just smiled crookedly at them. Even if you dont want to come down, Im on my way up. A fierce light flashed from his eyes. So, everyone should wait patiently. [Typhon, the leader of , expresses strong hostility toward you.] [Heimdall, the chief gatekeeper of , grinds his teeth at your arrogant statement.] [Metatron, the secretary of , frowns.] Thats all, so fuck off. As soon as he spoke, the fifty-second floor closed off. [The entire fifty-second floor has temporarily become your holy territory.] [The holy territory has been closed on your authorization. All functions except for ownership settings have been paused.] [Intervention from the outside has been blocked.] [All interference has been removed.] [The gazes from the heavenly world have been blocked.] He could block the gazes of the gods and demons by using Demarcation on the entire fifty-second floor. Since gods and demons had absolute power in their territories, it wasnt a difficult task for Yeon-woo to do this. The only reason that it was prohibited was that it breached the law of causality of the stage, and so Yeon-woo only set it as his temporary holy territory. After the time was up, the annoying eyes would be on him again, but at least, they wouldnt see him while he was fighting the Demonism. He looked down at the exposed spirit body of the Demonism, who was thrashing in the black fire. Ahhh! Whatwhat have you done to my body?! His twisted face was full of agony, and veins bulged on his skin. His body was cracked and covered in Blood Flowers as darkness dripped like blood from its mouth. Yeon-woo had used an entirely new form of Sword Thunder, and even though the Demonism had released all the darkness it could to push away the approaching death, it couldnt do so because of the type of fight that Yeon-woo was using. The Demonism was poisoned through death, and fight was the enzyme that killed any antidotes he tried to produce. It was a strength that would kill even the strongest transcendent, and it was an ultimate technique that Yeon-woo had created after reading the revelations in the Changgong Library. The heavenly world was probably in an uproar right now. They had realized how much Sword Thunder threatened them, but when Yeon-woo sealed the floor, they couldnt see just how much of a danger it posed. Yeon-woo had planned this all along, knowing that the anxious beings would begin spreading all kinds of rumors about his strength, leaving the gods and demons vulnerable to the fear of the unknown. He was aiming to be the bogeyman of the heavenly world. [Aesma-daeva is amused.] [Hel smiles wickedly.] [Osiris nods in agreement at your actions.] He didnt think the gods and demons of death would blabber anything to their societies. Their passionate support of the Black King came before their affiliations to their societies, and they were now nearly one with Yeon-woo. [Vimalacitra shows interest in how youll fight.] [Cernunnos observes your plans.] There were also the two beings whod been with him for some time. Whoosh. Yeon-woo thrust his Sky Wings open. Three pairs of black and red wings eclipsed the sky. Black fire sparked around his body. The entrancing sight was reminiscent of the angel of death. You! But all the Demonism could see was the accursed creature who had brought his pride to the ground. He opened his jaws, thinking of swallowing Yeon-woo up. Krrr! When he bared his teeth, emptiness opened within his maw. * * * Boom! Rumble. The stage was destroyed again and again as Yeon-woo and the Demonism clashed. Sword Thunder tore through space when it shot down. Emptiness spread each time, trying to swallow Yeon-woo. Clatter. Clack! Chains flew, tying them both down. The chains stretching from Yeon-woos left arm bound the Demonisms feet, while the chains of emptiness the Demonism lashed out wrapped themselves around Yeon-woos neck. They fought as they constrained each other at the same time, so it was a slow battle. Whenever each of them attempted to gain the upper hand, their supply of holy power was choked off. Haahaaa Dammit! Yeon-woo and the Demonism both panted, exhausted. But unlike Yeon-woo, who was still rational thanks to his Cold-blooded trait, the Demonism was angry with frustration. Yeon-woo had become stronger than hed expected. Once, Yeon-woo had been so weak that the Demonism could have knocked him over with a finger, which was why the creature had waited for him to ripen. However, Yeon-woo had surpassed his expectations and was now standing on equal ground. The Demonism couldnt help feeling how absurd the situation was. Because the Demonism was using Vigrid as his temporary vessel, there was a limit to the magic power he could access, and it took a significant amount of energy for him to stay awake. The Demonim couldnt focus all his strength on Yeon-woo. However, Yeon-woo was struggling, as well. Hed intentionally postponed his exuviation because of Allforone. Even though Allforone was at odds with the heavenly world, it was likely he would be more concerned about a new transcendent being arising from the lower world. Due to this, Yeon-woo was limited to using the strength of a mortal. Technically, he and the Demonism were fighting under similar disadvantages, but the Demonism had slightly more drawbacks. Yeon-woo could focus on the battle and refresh his magic power with the Sin Stone and the Dragon Heart, but the Demonism had a limited window to maintain his spirit body. The longer the battle, the more disadvantaged he would be. To bethis humiliatedby my food! The Demonism ground his teeth as he looked at Yeon-woo in exhaustion and rage. His sharp canines seemed like they would break at any moment. Nexttime!Chhhh. With that, his spirit body faded, and Vigrid, stained black, dropped to the ground. Clatter. Yeon-woo quickly extended more chains to wrap around Vigrid to prevent the creature from moving even if he awoke again. The Demonism would be tightly sealed since the chains were of divine iron. Its a shame I cant use Vigridbut nothing can be done until I find a way to get rid of the creature. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. He disliked sealing Vigrid like this since he hadnt been able to awaken all its true names yet. But it was better to carry a sealed Vigrid around than to be caught unawares by the Demonism. Because he hadnt seen the entire revelations, he didnt know how to eliminate or absorb the creature. Yeon-woo planned on keeping it in emptiness until he found a way. The chains tightened around Vigrid as they dragged it into emptiness. Yeon-woo could only catch his breath after the emptiness closed with a clank. He was weary from reawakening Sky Wings and fighting the Demonism, however, he was proud that he had grown stronger. He released the settings of the holy territory. Messages exploded and countless gazes poured down, but he blocked anything except for what he needed. He no longer needed to be concerned about them. Instead, he opened the Channels directed below and searched for Doyle. Hyung? Suddenly, he could hear Doyles voice. He sounded surprised. It was understandable since it had only been a few days for him but Yeon-woo had grown overwhelmingly strong. Doyle was probably wondering if he was imagining things. Whats been happening? Yeon-woo chuckled and asked for an update on the resisters and the war, as he hadnt been able to find anyone on the fifty-second floor. Doyle quickly got himself together and responded. We fought well at first, but White Dragon suddenly started helping the other side. The fight became really difficult, so we retreated to the fiftieth floor, but Doyle laughed in disbelief. They just suddenly lost. Chapter 498 - Common Enemy (4) Sob! Shit! The White Dragon headquarters on the seventy-sixth floor was a giant castle that had once been home to Red Dragon, which had ruled over the Tower for hundreds of years. However, the castle had lost its former splendor, and it now looked like forlorn ruins. White Dragon had tried to restore it to its former glory as they took care of their internal conflict, but it wasnt easy. Most of the Eighty-One Oculus, the pillars of Red Dragon, had either died or gone into hiding, and most of the troops had deserted. Still, Waltz tried to gather the remaining forces and lift White Dragon as the new version of Red Dragon. Her martial arts had improved day by day as she retrieved the Summer Queens legacy, and her subordinates were starting to believe in a comeback. Waltz tossed the dice and decided to help the resisters fighting Arthia. She had been planning on fixing the battle lines on the seventy-sixth floor, but she realized that no one would defend them if the resisters fell. It was a calculated risk, with the possibility that the resisters would be able to fight Arthia to a standstill, and she had even gone to the fifty-second floor herself. The battle lasted longer than expected, and theyd even managed to successfully push Arthia back to the fiftieth floor with a surprise attack in the middle of the night. White Dragon hoped that they would have a chance to keep Arthia below the fiftieth floor since other large clans like the Daud Brethren and the Sea of Time were also moving to keep Arthia at bay. When the battle to force Arthia to retreat began, Waltz launched a raid to attack Arthias leaders. She even successfully reached the detestable floating castle. Then, they lost. Waltz! Everyone stood up to greet Waltz when she arrived, their faces filled with sadness. They were having a funeral for their dead soldiers. They hung their heads in dismay as they saw the bandages that wrapped around Waltzs entire body. They could glimpse her injuries through her clothing, and her eyes were unfocused because she was temporarily blinded from using too much magic power. Waltz had been seriously injured during a battle with Foxy Tail Doyle, who were protecting the floating castle on behalf of the Shadow King. She should have been recovering in bed, but instead, she knelt and bowed to the clan members. Imsorry. Everyone in the funeral hall was shocked. Dragons were always lofty creatures. Waltz tried to maintain the Summer Queens principles, and she remembered to stay aloof no matter the situation they were in. Some disparaged her, saying she was putting on unnecessary airs, but the clan members believed in the might of the dragons and followed her. But she was now bowing to them and apologizing as tears dripped down her face. This is allmy fault. This happened because Im not strong enough. I dont have the face to see you all. Drip. Drip. The tears falling from her eyes stained the floor. * * * Waltz. I want to be alone for now. Would you mind? Thenall right. Troy escorted Waltz to the sickbed and left with a sigh when he saw Waltzs trembling eyes. Only when he was gone did Waltz sit on the bed and close her eyes. Thoughts flooded through her head. What happened? She had been right on the verge of defeating Doyle in Laputa while the key members of ArthiaPhante, Edora, and Kahnhad been busy with the suicide attackers. The war wouldnt end until the Shadow King was eliminated, but Waltz thought it was a good opportunity to raise morale. From what she knew, Doyle was a high ranker, but he was most definitely not a king. And yet, Waltz had lost to him. Right as she was about to slash his neck, a mysterious black-red light flashed and blew her away. Whathappened to Yeon-woo? Even though he was the one to perform the miracle, Doyle also seemed shocked. Now that he had the upper hand, he attacked, and White Dragon were forced to retreat in humiliation, eighty percent of their suicide troops gone. The Shadow Kingsomethings definitely changed with him. Waltz knew the black-red light surrounding Doyle belonged to the Shadow King. It exuded the same energy of the contract that connected the Summer Queen to her children. However, there were limits to an Apostles strength, and there was only one reason that an Apostles power might suddenly increase like thistheir masters level had increased, as well. Exuviation. Yeon-woo had definitely achieved something like htat. Thump! She punched the ground in anger. Even though she had unified the seventy-sixth floor, she had never been able to complete the seventh step of the awakening. She didnt know why. It should have occurred naturally, but it failed again and again, and she was in a stagnant state. Now that the Shadow King had enhanced his strength, the difference between them had grown larger. She had even been defeated by a mere Apostle. The Shadow King was untouchable. White Dragon had lost, and the resisterse were all scattered. Now that she was injured and could no longer fight on the front lines, Arthia cleared throught the floors without any challenge at a scary pace. When she asked Troy about it at the funeral hall, hed said they already reached the sixtieth floor. She and White Dragon were like a candle about to be blown out by a windstorm. Was there nothing they could do to stand against the tides? Mother, why are you not responding to my calls? Waltz guessed her awakening was failing because the Summer Queens will in her legacy wasnt responding. Others would be puzzled at this and wonder how the dead Summer Queen would be able to do anything, but Waltz was certain the Summer Queens will was still alive somewhere. The Red Dragons Spark that continued to flicker in Waltzs Dragon Heart was proof of the Summer Queens existence, no matter how small. But if so, where was the Summer Queens will, and why wasnt she taking care of her children? Why hadnt she shown herself to her faithful subordinates? Waltz didnt know what to think. Was it possible thatthe Summer Queen abandoned her? The thought occurred to her, but she shook it off. She didnt want to even think of it. She had no desire to become an abandoned child once more, but the doubt began to slowly eat away at her. She suddenly opened her eyes and quickly moved away from the sickbed into a defensive posture. An intense storm of magic power whirled around her. Dear, dear. The princess abandoned by two mothers is still so touchy. Someone appeared through the fog: aman wrapped entirely in bandages. The Sword God grinned at her, his canines glinting. * * * [This is the 60th floor, gate of the Great Sword Tomb.] Yeon-woo appeared through a blue portal, feeling swords of varying shapes and sizes under his feet. He could scent the smell of blood and fire as though a battle had just swept through. [The trial of the 60th floor is beginning.] [Trial: A long time ago during a forgotten age, a species existed that was intent on proving their courage with just a single sword. Other than eating and sleeping, the only thing they did was fight. Many species went extinct after clashing with them. They began to think they were the only great species under the sky, and no one could defeat them. For eons, their species was victorious in the countless battles they fought, and they ruled vast lands. Those they defeated became their subjects, and other species, frightened of their prowess, fought with each other to join them. When there was no longer any land to annex, the species split up into various factions and fought among themselves, choosing to kill their own kind to prove their courage. Eventually, they fought war after war until only one remained, and they disappeared from the world. They became the only species to rise with their own strength and also fall because of it. This is the last battlefield where this species fought. Swords large and small remain in the bodies of their dead owners, only adding to the bleakness. However, the yearning of the fallen species is still strong despite all the time that has passed. Now, prove your courage according to the yearning of this species. If you receive their acknowledgement, you will be counted among the ranks of great warriors.] Yeon-woo clucked his tongue as he looked at the desolate fields. Hed planned on heading straight for the sixtieth floor after returning to his climb, but he didnt expect to get here this quickly. I didnt think Arthia would already be here. Doyle said he had awakened along with Yeon-woo and forced Waltz and White Dragon to retreat. Now that there was nothing in their way, they had swept their way up the floors to this stage. Yeon-woo had been forced to rush from the fifty-second floor to the sixtieth. Although the floors werent difficult because of his ability, it still took some time because he had to break the stage records. Fortunately, hed managed them all in a day. Hyung! Just then, Doyle came out to greet him from the castle after sensing his presence. Yeon-woo folded his wings and landed in front of a waving Doyle. Next to Doyle were Heidi and the other Children of the Forest. They looked at Yeon-woo as if entranced because they could feel the aura of a higher being, and something about Yeon-woo made others feel compelled to bow to him. However, Yeon-woo just nodded at them and turned to Doyle. Did you get what I asked for? I prepared it already, but are you really leaving? Everyones been waiting for you to return. Doyle pointed at the items the Children of the Forest brought with a dejected expression. He didnt know how Yeon-woo was going to use them, but he could tell Yeon-woo was planning on getting straight to business right away without any rest. Phante, Edora, Kahn, and the others were all still on the battlefield, working together to simultaneously expand Arthias influence and clear the floors at the same time. Although theyd probably return immediately if they heard Yeon-woo returned, Yeon-woo had ordered Doyle not to tell them since hed only be a bother. Since Yeon-woo was currently at odds with the heavenly world, he didnt know what they might do to disrupt him, and so they had to work separately with Arthia on the front lines and him taking care of other business himself. Yeon-woo grinned, patted Doyles head, and put all the objects the Children of the Forest brought into his subspace. Then, he left. It was time to search for Valdebich. Chapter 499 - Common Enemy (5) When Yeon-woo first entered the sixtieth floor, a message window popped up with the term our race. This was how the giants referred to themselves. Unlike the relatively well-known dragon race, whose presence in the Tower lingered thanks to the Summer Queen, the giants had long gone extinct, and there were not many records left regarding their existence. However, the giants were once great warriors who made countless worlds and dimensions kneel before them. However, that same fearlessness eventually brought them to their ruin, and the only traces of their existence were on the sixtieth floor. Just as the fiftieth floor was connected to dragons and was where the ancient dragon Kalatus had made his lair, the sixtieth floor was full of the giants traces. The Great Sword Tomb was actually a collection of weapons used by the giants during their childhood training. With a little work, most of the swords could still be used now. The Giant races excellent metalsmithing technology, craftsmanship, and ambition were all distilled into their swords, which helped them retain their shape and utility even after so much time had passed. The dragon race had studied and pursued knowledge and truth, but the giant race had taken a different path, and so, Yeon-woo did not know what to expect of them. Based on Valdebich, who inherited the blood of the giants, Yeon-woo only had a vague impression of the giants. In any case, because of the sixtieth floors unique relationship with the giant race, Valdebich had rarely left the floor since he climbed there. The sixtieth floor was the only place where he could put his mind to rest. Even though Arthia had its own clan house, Valdebich often mentioned that he felt more secure on the sixtieth floor. Valdebich often reminisced about his childhood with a longing expression. I often thought that maybe his longing was similar to how I missed my life on Earth. However, the difference between us was that I could return to Earth any time if I retired from climbing the Tower while my friend could not. The sixtieth floor was just an imitation of the giants home towards the end of their reign, so it could not be said that it was their true residence. It had never been the land of the giants. After reading his brothers journal, Yeon-woo speculated that Valdebich had decided to return to the sixtieth floor after giving up his accumulated privileges and achievements to send Jeong-woo back to Earth. Furthermore, Bayluk also mentioned that the door leading to the giant races ancient lands is located in this place. The door to the giant races ancient lands was in a hidden stage located at the bottom of the sixtieth floor. In a way, it made sense that it would be here, but even though numerous clans and rankers had explored the place, none of them could find the door. In the end, they decided that the sixtieth floor was nothing more than just an imitation. After all, there hadnt ever been any evidence that giants had ever inhabited the Tower, so this rumor became a fact to people. However, after he completed the sixtieth floor, Valdebich realized that this wasnt the case after all. He knew that the last place the giants set foot on before their extinction was the Tower, and if one understood the giants perspective, it made sense that they would have appeared in the Tower. The giants were a race that proved their self-worth through battle. It was a tradition to despise the weak and revere the strong, which allowed the race to become stronger. To them, the world of the Tower was like a drug that could not be ignored. With the trials on each floor that tested each players abilities and the possibility to grow infinitely with the Towers reward system, it was inevitable that the giants scattered throughout the universe and various dimensions would hope to climb it. After all, the Tower even provided an easy-to-understand ranking system that allowed individual giants to understand their strength relative to their peers. The giants had climbed up and up, but in the end, Allforone proved to be an immovable wall that blocked them from going beyond the seventy-seventh floor. That was thousands of years ago, and there are hardly any records in existence now. The Tower was still in its infancy when the giants were climbing it and vying with Allforone. It was a time before the various societies in the heavenly world had even properly formed and the dragon race had been established. Nevertheless, Allforone had already situated himself firmly on the seventy-seventh floor and had become an immovable barrier. And, of course, just like the dragons, the giants went through a slow process of extinction. However, while the dragons had been massacred together while trying to challenge Allforone, the giants fought Allforone individually instead of as a group. They wanted to challenge Allforone as proud warriors, not as a race. This point of view caused them to fight each other to see which of them would be a great warrior worthy of challenging Allforone. That battle had taken place on the sixtieth floor, and the Great Sword Tombs weapons were the only things left of the giant warriors who had fought and died, and only the hidden stage contained the traces of their battles and foolish quarrels. The place Bayluk had discovered, which Valdebich later visited, was the area that contained the remnants of that final battle. However, this was all the information Yeon-woo had about the hidden stage. The original books of revelations were not the only books Yeon-woo had seen in the Changgong Library. Hed picked up random books, as well, and so he managed to learn a lot about the hidden history of the universe. The Crawling Chaos is somehow related to the extinction of the giants. The information on high-ranking beings, such as otherworld gods, was restricted. Only those with high-level clearance could access the heavily guarded information, which meant Yeon-woo couldnt read it. If he still had his viewing rights, he might be able to find out more about the Crawling Chaos, but since hed use them all up on the revelations, he no longer had the opportunity. However, he had a few theories. The Crawling Chaos was the one that told Bayluk about an ancient land of giants. Furthermore, the Crawling Chaos had appeared using Valdebichs appearance, so there was clearly some connection between the death of the giants and the Crawling Chaos. Yeon-woo thought that the giants had reached out to the Crawling Chaos, just as the ancient dragon Kalatus had allied with the Crawling Chaos to overcome Allforone. However, all of this was only conjecture. Yeon-woo did not know anything for certain. Valdebich seemed to know something, but he did not leave any details about it in the letter he had penned while returning Jeong-woos ashes. Ill find out soon enough. After crossing the stage with his Fire Wings, Yeon-woo finally reached its end and found a hill that was much taller than all the other hills hed seen in the area. It looked like a magnificent mountain, and at its peak was a huge sword that seemed to easily exceed one kilometer in length. The hilt of the sword broke through the clouds and seemed to be reaching for the heavens. The trial of the sixtieth floor was to be acknowledged by one of the sword spirits that remained in the swords. In other words, one had to be recognized by a fallen giants spirit. Since the size of each sword was directly related to the rank of its former owner, the difficulty in passing the requirements of the floor directly corresponded to the size of the sword. Yeon-woo stood in front of the largest sword on the stage. The king of the giants, the Great Warrior. He folded his Fire Wings and infused his palm with magic power. The entrance to the hidden stage should be below this. Rumble! The giant''s sword grave began to quake, and the rust and dirt that covered it crumbled off. The hard, sharp blade that was dormant under the rust and dirt gleamed coldly. Ch, ch, ch! A hazy gray spirit fluttered over the giant swords grave and began to take on a gloomy shape. The giants spirit body was easily as big as the Titans Yeon-woo had encountered in Tartarus. However, it was only a spirit and nothing more than the traces of a once-great being. The spirit didnt have any sentience and was little more than an NPC that moved as programmed. However, since it was a remnant left by the king of the giants, it exuded an enormous spiritual pressure. A violent typhoon raged as it took form, flattening the surrounding mounds and hills. Those who challenged the sixtieth floor were close to being high rankers, but Yeon-woo wondered how many would be able to contend with such a fierce storm. Not minding the storms ferocity, Yeon-woo patiently waited for the spirit to take its final form. As the various wisps of aura united, a skull took form and looked down on Yeon-woo, roaring, Who dares awaken the spirit of this great being? Prove your qualifications! It was the same line that spewed out whenever a spirit appeared from its sword grave. Yeon-woo had always planned to answer sincerely, but he had no intention of stating an answer only for this single spirit to hear. In order to open the hidden stage, another absolutely ridiculous condition had to be met: To be recognized by all the spirits that live in these sword graves. In an instant, a huge magical field spread out from Yeon-woo to the rest of the stage, leaving concentric circles in their wake. When the field enveloped the sword graves with its magical powers, the graves started trembling at once. There were 3,000 sword graves on the sixtieth floor, and the sight of them all resonating at the same time was a fearful sight. Who dares awaken us from our long slumber? Who dares awaken us from our deep sleep? Which one! About 3,000 large and small spirit bodies rose from their graves at the same time and turned to look at Yeon-woo, their ferocious warrior intentions combining into a single killing intent. The atmosphere trembled. Ding! [The Hidden Quest (The Legion of the Great Old Warriors) is being revealed.] [Hidden Quest / Legion of Great Old Warriors] [Description: You have disturbed the rest of an ancient race that had been dormant for a long time on the sixtieth floor. They feel a strong hostility towards the person who has not only destroyed their slumbering peace but also disturbed the peace of others around them. In addition, the fact that a mere creature of flesh and blood disturbed them has caused them offense. The Great Warrior has declared that you will be sacrificed in tribute to their race. From this point onwards, prove to this Legion of the Great Old Warriors that you are not just a mere mortal but a warrior with courage and determination equal to theirs. Exceed your limitations and vanquish them all to prove you deserve your qualification.] [Restrictions: D] [Time Limit: D] [Rewards: 1. The title of Great War Soldier 2. Entrance to the hidden stage the Land of the Fallen Giant 3. The Great Warriors Sword] Yeon-woo lightly smacked his lips. Even high rankers would have a hard time dealing with just one spirit. For ordinary challengers, the objective of the floor was to prove yourself worthy and not necessarily win. As long as the spirits respected you, you could pass the trial. However, the situation was different for Yeon-woo, who had woken up all the spirits on the floor. He didnt only have to prove himself, but he had to destroy. The floors system had decided he had insulted them all, and even though Yeon-woo had become strong enough to awaken Lucifers power, he felt his lips go dry from the killing intent, which was formidable enough to make his skin tingle. Valdebich mentioned he had to go through quite a bit of trouble to get through here, right? In order to enter the hidden stage, he needed to obtain the title of Great warrior Soldier. When Valdebich had first arrived, he didnt have the strength to defeat all the spirits and struggled quite a bit. However, he did complete the Hidden Quest eventually. Yeon-woo slowly pulled out the Magic Bayonet hanging from his belt. It felt good to touch it after such a long time. It would be a lot faster if he could bring out all his familiars from the shadows to deal with the spirits. However, I cant wake them up right now. His familiars had entered into a state of deep meditation to practice and improve for over a thousand years. Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, Booeven the Vampiric Lord who had been pulled out of Vigrid had not regained consciousness yet. The fact that they had not woken up after his return meant that they were at an important crossroads. Yeon-woo had no intention of disturbing them at this critical moment. Furthermore, he did not feel that he needed their help, so he was going to leave them alone until they woke up on their own. Just as he reshaped himself, they would soon appear in their own new form. He decided to spread his Fire Wings and fly away for the moment. My body! Ive been looking for it for so long! But he stole it! Oh, my body! You have it! Youre the thief! What? Yeon-woo turned his head towards the Great Warriors spirit. It was saying things that were not part of its programmed language. The Great Warriors eyes blazed wildly. The level of hostility that Yeon-woo felt from it was beyond anything he had ever experienced. [The sealed Soul of the Great Warrior has been released.] [The Soul of the Great Warrior senses the scepter you and your familiars possess and demand that you return it!] [The Soul of the Great Warrior has tremendous hostility towards you.] [From the darkness and void, the Soul of the Great Warrior is attempting to descend through its spirit body.] [A Great Demon infected by the Crawling Chaos is descending.] [All spirits under its control are attempting to reincarnate simultaneously.] Chapter 500 - Common Enemy (6) Skeleton King Tablet! Yeon-woo managed to figure out why the giants spirits suddenly diverged from their scripted responses. On the fortieth floor, Yeon-woo had given the Skeleton King Tablet to Boo as a means of awakening his previous identity as Faust. The Tablet must have catalyzed with the spirits, causing an unexpected reaction. There were no details about the lore of the Skeleton King. His younger brother had also researched the Skeleton Kings background and only found unverifiable information, such as how an undead creature had been raised from the corpse of the last giant king or how the Skeleton King had originally been a soldier deployed by the otherworld gods. Yeon-woo felt that it would be difficult to dig out more information about the Skeleton King than what his brother had already found, so he hadnt given it much thought when he tossed the Tablet over to Boo. But why is it causing a reaction now? How come this didnt happen when Jeong-woo was here? Yeon-woos younger brother had made the Skeleton King Tablet earlier than he did. Furthermore, considering that Jeong-woo had broken through the sixtieth floor long before Yeon-woo had even entered the Tower, it was difficult for Yeon-woo to understand why things had changed. He pondered what he might have unknowingly included from his brothers path. Give it up! The spirits continued their demands, and the Great Warriors spirit transformed into a gigantic undead being. Its muscles and skin were intricately entangled like vines over its hard bones, and it had a bizarre appearance that mixed characteristics of the Skeleton King with those of a giant ghoul. The spirit looked straight at Yeon-woo and grabbed the hilt of a large sword, pulling it out of the giants sword tomb slowly. There was an earthquake, and the hill where the sword tomb was located began to collapse. Once the Great Warrior drew the giant sword out completely, its tip reached the sky and a magical field spread out from it in concentric circles. [A magic field infused with the magic of the Crawling Chaos is spreading throughout the Legions of the Great Old Warriors] [The Legions of the Great Old Warriors have been afflicted with Infection.] [Old Warrior 1 is mutating.] [Old Warrior 2 is mutating.] [Infected great demon legion has appeared.] Like the Great Warrior, all of the other spirits on the floor transformed into a new form of the undead. Perhaps because they had obtained a new body rather than a spirit form, their ferocity had grown more intense. Boom! Boom! Boom! The air seemed to boil, and the heaven and earth shook.As the legions desire for combat mixed in the air, Yeon-woo felt his skin sting. A mighty force that was not inferior to that of gods and demons raged like a storm, reminding him of the ancient warriors who once proved their worth by commanding and conquering entire universes and dimensions! [Vimalacitra smiles quietly while reminiscing about the past.] [Cernunnos smirks.] [All gods of death show strong contempt for those who defy death and trying to rise once again.] [All the demons of death have sharp gazes after observing the appearance of their old foes.] [Most gods watching the situation are terrified.] [Most demons watching the situation are rubbing their chins and wondering how they can take advantage of their old foes.] Many of the gods and demons of the ninety-eighth floor expressed their thoughts and concerns, although the godly societies had the most intense reactions. Just as dragons did not have a good relationship with the demons, the gods had always been in conflict with the giants. [The Hidden Quest (Legion of the Great Old Warriors) has been updated according to the new changes.] [A Scenario Quest (Kings Proof) has been created.] Scenario quest? Yeon-woos eyes widened slightly at the phrase hed never seen before despite undertaking a lot of hidden and sudden quests. Using Time Difference, he quickly looked through his brothers journal for any clues, but Yeon-Woo could not find anything related about scenario quests. What is this? While Yeon-woo was asking himself these questions, a new window opened up. [Scenario Quest / Proof of the King I] [Description: In ancient times, there were giants, who have since disappeared. They proved their self-worth through their courage, but the changing tides of time caught up with them. As the years passed, all their traditions and knowledge disappeared. Even those who remembered them or commemorated their existences in tales and lore all disappeared. Valdebich, the last king of the giants and the Great Warrior, made a contract with an otherworld god to bring back the golden age of the giants. He became the Skeleton King, but even then, he was eventually forgotten. However, the longing that Valdebich possessed during his life remained even after his death. He longed for someone else to succeed him. Thus Valdebich and the legion of giants under his command left numerous sword tombs on the sixtieth floor that contained their thoughts and spirit bodies, testing and observing players for many years. The aspirations of the giants were very simple. They wanted to find someone who would stand atop the entire universe and all its dimensions! The giants longed to step on their foes, regardless of who they were, and obtain the highest peak in the universe. However, in the end, they failed, and so they hoped that someone might inherit their strength and perspective to carry on their aspirations. They wished for the birth of a new king. You have appeared with the tablet that Valdebich cherished, awakening and angering all the giants spirits on the floor. However, they have been tormented by sleep for too long and swam through an endless nightmare. Liberate them all from their ongoing nightmares, which were created by the influence of the Crawling Chaos, and pass their test to acquire the title of Great Warrior. If you succeed, you will obtain Valdebichs high-level recognition.] [Conditions: Owner of the Skeleton King Tablet Holder of the Hidden Guest (The Legion of the Great Old Warriors) Possessor of skill and achievements favored by the giants] [Time limit: - ] [Reward: 1. Title Great War Soldier 2. Entrance to the hidden stage Land of the Fallen Giant 3. Skeleton Kings Sword 4. Token that symbolizes your position as the First King 5. Progression into the chain quest: Proof of the King II] I caninherit the power of the giants? Yeon-woo looked at the contents of the scenario quest, his eyes wide in disbelief. The contents were so unbelievable that anyone who knew even just a little about the giant race and their lands would have gone mad with excitement. In addition, the quest description provided the definitive reason for the giant races extinction. However, something else that caught Yeon-woos eyes: inheriting the power of the giants and the power of the king who had reached the pinnacle of their race. This was by no means something anyone could just overlook. In fact, an ordinary human would be incredibly fortunate just to achieve the Dragon Body awakening, but it was bordering on the absurd to gain the Factors of three races. However, if one considered the last dragon king, Kalatus, who had given his power to Jeong-woo and Yeon-woo, it was certainly possible for miracles like this to happen. Not only had Kalatus handled the treasure trove of knowledge left behind by past dragons because of his superior skills and abilities, he also refined and developed the most outstanding qualities of the dragons that Yeon-woo had inherited. Besides, the qualities and talents of a king of any race reflected outstanding and overpowering skill. The quest screen stated that Yeon-woo could inherit the qualities of the last king of the giants, the Skeleton King. It was an opportunity Yeon-woo would not miss, especially since he needed the Giant Factors. At the same time, Yeon-woo realized that the Crawling Chaos truly did have its hands in every corner of the Tower, reaching wider and deeper than Yeon-woo had ever suspected. *** [6th dragon body awakening] [Power fully unlocked] Crack! Yeon-woo opened up all of his power. As he loosened his restrictions, the power of the Throne of Death swirled in every direction and cleared away the hostility of the infected spirits, who were acting as if they would swallow up Yeon-woo at any moment. Thud! Yeon-woo saw the infected great demon legion taking a few steps back as they struggled against his power. For a brief moment, embarrassment crossed their faces before turning into anger at being pushed back by a mere human. Ku-Oh! Roar! They roared and swung their giant swords at Yeon-woo together. Despite their monstrous heights, which ranged from several meters to dozens of meters, their movements were nimble. Yeon-woo increased his magical powers as he tightened his grip around the Magic Bayonet. As his Dragon Heart and Philosopher Stone resonated with it, the Magic Bayonet trembled as if it would break at any moment. With a simple move, black and red flames rose like sparks over the blade, reaching high up to the sky. The flames condensed together and made thunderbolts. [Sword Thunder] Compressing the Meteor Sword Art to its extreme, Yeon-woo wielded the power that had been tempered by the Original Flame. Boom! All the great demons nearby were swept away. Broken sword fragments bounced into the air, and severed limbs scattered all over the ground. The entire battlefield was splattered with blood. However, Yeon-woos strike did not reach far enough. Senior warriors raised giant swords and forcefully deflected Yeon-woos strike. The sonic waves scattered sword fragments in all directions, instantly flattening all the hills on the stage. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. He had used a portion of his sword energy, but they had countered his attack so easily. It seemed that each spirit had power comparable to that of a god. And beyond them was the Great Warrior, the Great Demon of Chaos. Is it reasonable to expect that the Great Demon of Chaos is on the same level as the King of the Demonic Sea? Yeon-woo would not have found it strange if Allforone suddenly opened a door in the sky and came down to impose restrictions. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue once more. It seemed that entering the hidden stage would not be as easy as hed thought. The warriors swung their gigantic swords at the same time and tore space into pieces. A collective sword wind with compressed magic power flew into the sky and poured down on Yeon-woos head like rain. Yeon-woo raised his magic power to its maximum, thinking that it was pointless to hold back. He once again swung the Magic Bayonet down. A much larger sword energy exploded into the ground. The strike contained so much power and force that it could not be compared to what Yeon-woo had displayed just a moment before. A crater several kilometers in diameter appeared where his lightning strike hit. Light and heat pulsated as a cloud of dust spread out in all directions. This time around, none of the great demon warriors had avoided injury. Nothing was left. Yeon-woos strike didnt even allow spirits to refuse death, and they were all completely incinerated. Even if they tried to endure, Yeon-woo continued swinging his Magic Bayonet, pouring out more and more of his sword energy. The infected spirits had no way to resist. They didnt even have a chance to breathe when a huge, dark-red lightning bolt came down from the sky and struck the ground. There was no way to avoid it. The stage was destroyed and could no longer be used. The only word that sprang into Yeon-woos mind at the sight was annihilation. He hadnt even moved a single step. [The godly society is astonished over your god-like ability.] [The godly society screams at your unbelievable skill.] [The demonic society is seriously considering the alliance proposal.] [Most gods are silent.] [Most demons are silent.] The gods and demons that had been loudly expressing their astonishment fell silent. Yeon-woo did not hide his actions from the gazes of the heavenly world, unlike when hed fought the Demonism. [Infected Old Warrior 32 has been added to your Soul Collection!] [Infected Old Warrior 2,107 has been added to your Soul Collection!] A group of shadows quickly spread throughout the battlefield and collected the remnants of the spirits and their souls, sucking them into the Soul Collection one after another. These might not have been the souls of the giants, but even collecting their thoughts in spirit form was a tremendous harvest. Besides, the souls of the giants who could even fight against gods could not be contained by a mere mortal. These spirit remnants would be of great help in strengthening Yeon-woos familiars. Dis Pluto, who had not yet recovered their strength, would also benefit greatly. Or perhaps Maybe I should form a new corps. Yeon-woos eyes gleamed strangely. [Infected Old Warrior 1,994 has been added to your Soul Collection!] Now that the torso of the Great Demon of Chaos had been torn apart, only the Great Warriors spirit remained. Rip! N-no! The Great Warriors right arm, still holding the giant sword, was severed off cleanly. It hovered in the air for a moment, and Yeon-woo could see the Great Warriors eyes slightly tremble. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword] Yeon-woo spread his left hand open and tried to absorb all that was left of the Great Warriors spirit. It was a golden opportunity to possess the Factors of the giant race. Chapter 501 - Scenario Quest (1) A child who looked around twelve years old was sleeping deeply in thick darkness. She held a white teddy bear that was as big as she was. The child suddenly woke up, her braided princess-like hair falling as she blinked drowsily. She yawned and found her bearings, then spoke in a bright voice, Its finally time. * * * [Hades Spirit Eating Sword shows its gluttony!] Crunch! Intense winds began to blow along Yeon-woos open palms. The ground heaved as the stage quaked. Hades Spirit Eating Sword had strengthened along with Yeon-woos level, but even Yeon-woo was surprised when the Gula property of his Sin Stone revealed itself. It seemed that the stage might be swallowed up entirely. The spirit of the Great Warrior also shook like it would fall. Its right arm had already been sucked under the sharp teeth of Hades Spirit Eating Sword. However, the spirit still continued to resist. Krroooo! Its roar boomed through the air, and it thrust its sword into the ground. The spirit endured against the winds, waiting for its magic power to recover. [Great Demon of Chaos resists Hades Spirit Eating Sword!] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword reveals more gluttony.] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword reveals more gluttony.] [Great Demon of Chaos pulls out the chaotic magic power of the Crawling Chaos to resist!] Yeon-woo gritted his teeth. He thought hed pushed the spirit to its limits but it seemed to have some strength left. Perhaps it could instinctively tell what would happen if Hades Spirit Eating Sword consumed it. Just as he thought about deactivating the skill and using Sword Thunder to corner the spirit further, the Sin Stone trembled and distributed more magic power to his left hand. [The Stone of Sin (SuperbiaGula) expresses displeasure.] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword reveals a new property, Pride!] It was a magic power more violent and torrential than before. Superbia! The property that dismissed all others as beneath it and forced them to give in had risen. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword uses its pride to crush the struggles of the Great Demon of Chaos.] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword puts more pressure on the Great Demon of Chaos.] [All the chaotic magic power of the Great Demon of Chaos has been scattered!] Kyakyakyak! Hades Spirit Eating Sword thrashed like a wild beast as it hacked at the spirit of the Great Warrior. Blood spurted from the spirits chest and cracks began to appear on its sword. When the attack reached its climax, the spirit of the Great Warrior shattered into pieces and whirled into Hades Spirit Eating Sword. [You have successfully gained a large amount of Giant Factors.] [You have successfully gained a large amount of Giant Factors.] Messages popped up consecutively. [Giant Factors have been awakened.] [Giant Factors have been awakened.] [You have successfully combined the Giant Factors with the Demonic, Divine, and Draconic Factors.] [Giant Blood has been added to your demonic, divine, and Draconic blood.] [Qualities of the giant race are firmly engraved in your demonic, divine, and draconic bones.] [The awakening of your Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body is beginning.] Crack. Yeon-woo could feel his body shaking once again as the Giant Factors were added into the depths of his cells. It wasnt just his physical muscles and bones that were changing, but his soul was also transforming. Hed felt it when the Demonic Draconic Body and Demonic Divine Draconic Body had been awakened, but gaining new Factors felt like his perspective of the world was shattering, and a new world was opening up to him. The world dragons saw, the world demons saw, and the world gods sawthey were all vastly different because their purposes and paths were all dissimilar. Dragons wished to view another side of the world, demons sought pleasure, and gods desired control. The world of the giant race he was now viewing was unlike any of them, as well. The giants craved to climb higher. They had always looked at a point higher than where they were and contemplated how they could get there. They trampled over their own weaknesses. Yeon-woo felt like this suited him perfectly since he also used any means to climb to a higher floor and planned to eventually crush the Tower once he reached the top. [The four Factors find a balance.] As he reveled in the feeling, his soul changed immensely. The human identity that remained in him became fainter as his soul took on a new form. His body attempted metamorphosis a second time. Whoosh! Just as the four Factors found their balance and his Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body was about to finish awakening [You do not have enough Giant Factors.] [You need more Factors to awaken.] [Your level falls short of the requirement.] [The four Factors is not evenly balanced.] [The awakening of the Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body has been paused.] [Current progress: 42.9%] Darn Yeon-woo frowned. The boost couldnt help him jump over the final hurdle, and he belatedly understood why. He didnt have enough Giant Factors, even though hed just absorbed an enormous amount, considering that hed consumed not only the spirit of the Great Warrior but also 3,000 soldiers. Even though they were vestige bodies mostly made up of chaotic magic power, it was still a huge amount, but his soul had grown too much. He was already in the process of exuviating, and he would have likely transcended if it hadnt been for Allforones interference. He needed even more Factors than this already huge amount, so he had to stop and content himself with what hed already gained. However, there was no need to be disappointed. Given how people didnt have a chance to gain Giant Factors even if they wanted to, this is pretty amazing. If this scenario quest is accurate, Ill have more chances to gain Giant Factors in the future. Yeon-woo was almost certain hed have all the Giant Factors he needed by the time the quest was over. Whoosh! Just then, the light surrounding Yeon-woo began to dim. It meant his metamorphosis had been suspended. A cloud quivered in front of him and turned into the giant figure of the Great Warrior. It shrank to Yeon-woos size, blinking with clouded eyes. Then, the dark eyes that had been infected with the magic power of the Crawling Chaos cleared. I didnt know Id be able to see the world in this clear state of mind again. The spirit of the Great Warrior closed his eyes and breathed in. The stage had nearly been destroyed from the attacks of Sword Thunder, but it was a familiar environment for the spirit. Even when I was the Skeleton King, I could only wake a few times. This is nice. Its almost a pity I wont be able to stay like this too long. The spirit of the Great Warrior breathed deeply as he turned to Yeon-woo. Regardless, thank you, successor. Its all because of you that I can leave with a lucid mind. Youre. Ah. What an idiot. I forgot to introduce myself. Im the last king of the giants, Valdebich. Valdebich. Yeon-woo quietly repeated the name to himself. Was it a mere coincidence that the last king of the giant race and the lonely half-giant had the same name? He didnt think so. Nice to meet you, Valdebich. Anyway, you areI felt it when I didnt have any consciousness too, but you are quite an interesting fellow. Youre not a dragon, a god, or a demon, but you have their traits despite your human form. How is this possible? The spirit of the Great Warrior was surprised. He had never seen anything like Yeon-woo before on the countless battlefields he had fought on. Mortals could only view things on a physical level, but since he could see things on multiple dimensions, the spirit thought Yeon-woo was a strange mutant. However, Yeon-woo was different from the loathsome otherworld gods because unlike them, it was clear to see what he was created from. However, Yeon-woo also seemed in danger to himalthough Yeon-woo seemed fine right now, possessing four Factors of transcendent beings was like walking around with a ticking bomb. If his level hadnt increased or his body wasnt sturdy enough, he wouldnt have even gotten this far. The spirit was curious how Yeon-woo would grow further with his body. Well, no matter. Whatever you are, youre the successor who holds my tablet and the savior who has released us from this curse. Ding! [You have completed the scenario quest (Proof of the King I).] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 150,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 200,000 karma.] [You have been awarded the title of Great Warrior.] [You have been awarded] [The continuation quest (Proof of the King II) has been created.] [Receive guidance from the Great Demon of Chaos.] Messages that he successfully finished the quest popped up. First, take this. The spirit of the Great Warrior took Yeon-woos hand and placed a sword in it. It was a small version of the sword that the spirit had been brandishing earlier, but it had a different property. The sword of the Great Warrior had been made of metal while this was made up of only spirit energyand very pure energy at that. It was priceless. Yeon-woo could feel the gazes of the gods and demons becoming more focused. An item that symbolized the king of the giant race would be rarer than anything the highest gods or demon kings of each society possessed. From their perspective, Yeon-woo, a potential enemy, was becoming stronger. [Many gods express concern at the strength of a forgotten race being awakened.] [Many demons carefully observe your actions.] Tsk. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue at all these unwanted guests. He couldnt get rid of their abilities to watch the lower world even after he cut his Channels with them. Yeon-woo lightly tapped the ground and expanded his shadow, which flowed along the ground and even covered the sky, covering the stage in a dome of darkness. [Underworld territory has been declared.] [External interference has been blocked.] Yeon-woo grinned when he confirmed the gazes of the unwanted guests were gone. A skilled fellow indeed. The spirit of the Great Warrior smiled widely at the sight. What is this? This is a holy artifact that symbolizes Great Warriors, the kings of our race. Its like a token that gives you courage and chivalry simply by having it on you. Use it to strengthen an artifact or item. The spirit of the Great Warrior stiffened and he emphasized his next words. Take this and save ourraceand brothers The spirit of the Great Warrior began to crackle as though it were static. There wasnt much of his vestige left, but each of his final words contained a strong yearning. Save our race and brothers? Was there some other information Yeon-woo didnt know about the end of the giant race? AndatpleasecarefulCrawlCha And with that, the spirit of the Great Warrior scattered into dust. [The continuation quest (Proof of the King II) has been updated.] [Please open your quest window to check.] Yeon-woo grasped at the floating particles of light the spirit had left behind in the shadows. It seemed that he had to figure out what the spirit of the Great Warrior and his warriors had died trying to fulfill and complete it. However, there was something he felt wary of: the warning that the spirit of the Great Warrior left behind about the Crawling Chaos. Was there some relation between the being and the ruin of the giant race? Urrrng. As he continued to guess what happened, he looked down at the shaking holy artifact of the Great Warrior. The spirit had told him to use it to strengthen anything he needed to. Since it contained all the vestiges and legends of past giant kings, he couldnt use it in vain. Depending on how he used it, it might add powers or skills to it like Hades Spirit Eating Sword. If it had the holiness of all the giant kings, it wouldnt fall short of the divine authority of the gods. Then, hed be able to truly become the giant kings successor, which would be helpful in strengthening his legend. Im barely getting used to the Throne of Death, but now I even have the opportunity to become a giant king. Im not worthy of these positions. Who could have imagined a soldier from Earth would get this far? Urrrng. As he looked at the shaking holy artifact, he decided on how he would use it. Then Yeon-woo gripped the artifact and smashed it down. Chapter 502 - Scenario Quest (2) Yeon-woo had a lot of thoughts in that brief moment. He had a lot of items that he wanted to use the artifact of the Great Warrior on: the Magic Bayonet, which had memories of Jeong-woo and Henova, and Carshinas Dagger, which he had fixed himself. He figured that since he already had Vigrid, he ought to strengthen his defensive capabilities. It also occurred to him that he could use it to awaken the sealed powers of the Black Kings Cast or combine it with Vigrid to end the Demonism once and for all. He was aware that if he used it on Vigrid, he would only make it a better vessel for the Demonism to manifest in. He didnt forget about the Sin Stone, Dragon Heart, Hades Spirit Eating Sword, and Sky Wings either. There were too many items to use the artifact on, and he wished he could just divide the artifact into pieces. But after contemplating for a while, Yeon-woo chose to use it on his shadow. It was where the powers and divinity of the Black King were and where his familiars and souls fell asleep. He thought hed be able to do more if he added holiness into this territory. Foosh. As though it were slowly sinking in a swamp, the artifact steadily sank in the shadow. The shadow wavered, expanded, then began to shake violently. [Shadow Territory has been strengthened with the Artifact of the Giants.] [Holiness has been added.] [Now, your shadow will reflect holiness as your faithful servant.] [Your shadow has various types of potential. Awaken this potential.] The shadow shook as though it were glad to see him. Not much had changed in its appearance, but he could tell his connection with the familiars inside the shadow had become stronger. His link to the Soul Collection also became more sensitive, making it easier for him to read the thoughts of the souls. There was powerful negative energy as well, which meant that if hed done this before gaining a higher level, his mind might have been overwhelmed. Yeon-woo smiled in satisfaction and ripped the ticket of the hidden stage he had received as a reward. Urrrng. A blue portal opened beneath his feet. It was now time to succeed the giant king and really begin the search for Valdebich. Whoosh! [You have entered the hidden stage, Land of the Fallen Giants.] * * * [Scenario Quest / Proof of the King II] [Description: You have saved the last warriors of the giant race from the illusion of the Crawling Chaos and received the title of Great Warrior. You are taking your first steps as the successor of the giant king. However, although you are the successor to the giant king, you do not know why the giant race was ruined or their relationship to the Crawling Chaos. The Crawling Chaos stopped the last giant king Valdebich before he could tell you about this, but fortunately, you have discovered a location in the Tower related to the fall of the giant race: the hidden stage of the 60th floor, Land of the Fallen Giants. This is a location that isnt known to the outside and contains artifacts and sites related to the giant race, as well as traces of the Crawling Chaos and other otherworld gods. Explore the Land of the Fallen Giants and investigate what happened to the giant race thousands of years ago. You must have this attitude to be a legitimate successor to the last giant king.] [Conditions: Completion of Proof of the King I. Possessor of title Great Warrior.] [Time Limit: -] [Rewards: 1. Token of the second king 2. Armor of the Skeleton King 3. Participation in the continued quest Proof of the King III] Yeon-woo fell into deep thought after reading the information in the quest window. Learn the reason for their downfall? He recalled the Great Warriors warning to be careful of the Crawling Chaos before it disappeared. It didnt take a genius to tell something had happened. The Skeleton King was a being that had to awake because of the contract between the Great Warriors spirit and the Crawling Chaos. It was undead. Butit was a bit different from Kalatus. The ancient dragon had contacted the Crawling Chaos for knowledge of the outer universe to fulfill his mission, but it felt like the Crawling Chaos had used the last giant king Valdebich without his consent. Even though he was a Great Demon of Chaos, he didnt hide his emotions regarding the Crawling Chaos. He was furiousan emotion Yeon-woo knew all too well. Fury towards a mortal enemy. Had the Crawling Chaos exploited the last giant kings weakness? There had to be some hidden secret of the race that had tried to climb the Tower and fought to pick a Great Warrior among themselves when Allforone blocked them. There was a lot regarding the otherworld gods in the revelations. He recalled the information hed seen in the Changgong Library. The Crawling Chaos was a being who wanted amusement and pleasure because he was exhausted by his long life. Is it possible he knew the giant races weakness and exploited them as his pawns? Yeon-woo believed that this guess was close to the truth. Otherwise, there was no other reason for the fall of the prideful and destructive giant race. Even though the Crawling Chaos was a cosmic being that even ordinary divine beings were wary of, it wasnt easy to play around with an entire race. Andthat weakness is probably related to the stage. Yeon-woos eyes darkened. So did Valdebich get all the way here? Is this the quest he had to continue instead of looking for Jeong-woo? [Draconic Eyes] [Extrasensory Perception] Yeon-woo expanded his territory of recognition, opening all his senses to quickly get a grasp of the Land of the Fallen Giants. He was in a dense forest with unusually tall trees that were larger than the Titans or the Great Demon of Chaos. They were also gruesome to look at because they were formed from the bodies of giants tangled among their vines and roots. There were easily hundreds of thousands of them. The faces of the dead giants were mostly twisted in agony, and they looked as though theyd been tortured. Some looked like they had been frozen in fear, while others seemed horrified, as if something had been chasing them. Yeon-woo could tell a massacre had taken place. What could have caused so much fear and horror in the brave warriors? There was also evidence that their bodies had been experimented on. An acrid, rotten smell rose from the decaying bodies and the swampy ground. Poison from the corpses hung in the air, which meant that the swamp was made up of corpses that hadnt become trees. That was probably the fate of most of the giant race. [Poison and noxious smells fill the stage.] [Warning! This is a territory the Central Bureau has given up on. It is advised that players do not enter it.] [A strong poison enters your body.] [Your body is in an irregular state.] [Your body is in an irregular state.] [Extreme pain has taken over your body. You have been afflicted with the status Stun.] [Extreme poison has taken over your body. You have been afflicted with the status Poison.] [You have maintained your rationality with the Cold-blooded trait.] [The status Stun has been removed. You have gained a new resistance to pain.] [Formless Poison skill proficiency has dramatically increased. 16.7%] [The Formless Poison skill is being activated. It is analyzing the properties of the new poison. The skill has successfully found similar data in your database. A more precise analysis will begin.] [Options Venom Blood and Spiritual Spite have been strengthened.] The beings of the heavenly world that followed Yeon-woo had varying reactions. [Cernunnos frowns at the horrifying scene.] [Vimalacitra expresses curiosity about the new type of battlefield.] [Many gods turn away.] [Many demons are astonished that a place like this can exist.] [All gods of death smile at the smell of death filling the stage.] [All demons of death express hostility towards the Beings Unable to Die remaining on the stage.] A place the Central Bureau had given up onthat said a lot about the place. The smell and poison from the corpses were so deadly that if Yeon-woos level werent so high, he wouldve fainted or even died. Valdebich traveled through here? How? The greatest danger here was the traces of the otherworld gods mentioned in the quest window. Its not just the Crawling Chaos. The magic power of different otherworld gods is still pungent. The magic power was from a completely different source from the type used in the Tower. The environment was similar to that of the Demonic Sea, and in a way, it was even worse. This place also contained the resentment of the dying giant race. He needed to find Valdebich right away in this hell to make some progress, and so he pulled out his Magic Bayonet and created Sword Thunder. Crackle. His expanding shadow had been blocked from moving some time ago. He needed to begin by pushing this monstrous forest away. Crackle! When he increased the power of his Dragon Heart, Sword Thunder flashed black-red as it began to crash down. Just as he was brandishing the Magic Bayonet to sweep the forest away, a rough cry suddenly echoed from the sky, shaking the hidden stage. Krooooo! The trees shook like bamboo in a storm. Yeon-woo felt his neck go cold when he sensed the level of the being. Where did it come from? Shivers ran down his back at the fact that he hadnt felt a thing even though his Extrasensory Perception had been activated. When he lifted his head, he could see a strange being with dozens of eyes looking down at him through the branches. Each of his eyes was larger than a human. An otherworld god that shouldnt exist in the Tower sent its thoughts toward him. Who. Are. You. Chapter 503 - Scenario Quest (3) How could an otherworld god be here? Yeon-woos eyes widened. He never imagined that he would discover an otherworld god inside the Tower. Of course, the Crawling Chaos had used Kalatus to deliver his thoughts, and the Demonic Sea was formed out of an otherworld gods corpse. However, there had never been a situation where an otherworld god was in a hidden stage like this! It was strange that these beings without player status could enter the Tower. Even if they were desperate to enter the Tower to find the Black Kings legacy, their pride wouldnt allow them to submit to anyones control. It was also too strange that Allforone had left this hidden stage alone, even if he didnt interfere in hidden stages. However, Yeon-woo put his questions aside. Boom! He instantly brandished his Magic Bayonet with Sword Thunder at the being. Otherworld gods considered mortals as little more than insects. Since he hadnt exuviated yet, the being probably saw him as a small nuisance, and Yeon-woo could feel its irritation. It wasnt asking a question but instead making a statement about its annoyance and showing its intent to squash Yeon-woo just as humans killed mosquitoes that landed on their arm. That was why Yeon-woo didnt reply and activated Sword Thunder right away. Even if he replied, the being would see it as little more than buzzing from a bug and grow even more annoyed. Sword Thunder soared up like a black-red whip and lashed otherworld god. The being flinched back in surprise, not expecting this much strength from a mortal. Boom, boom. Since Sword Thunder was closer to light than fire, it moved so quickly that before the otherworld god could dodge the attack, it had already reached the center of its body. Fire spread to the rest of the otherworld gods body. Sword Thunder reached high into the sky and dropped lightning bolts back to the ground. Kroooooo! The otherworld god thrashed and screamed in pain as the stage shook. Yeon-woo could see the being was using holy power in an attempt to put the fire because the laws that made up the stage were moving. It was also healing itself at the same time. However, Sword Thunder wasnt easy to put out because of its options. Rumble. [Wave of Fire - Simmering Spark] [72 Bian - Yeol, Pa] Wave of Fire, which was the basis for Sword Thunder, possessed Simmering Spark, a flame that didnt die until the opponent was dead. When its sparks flew, it caused explosions one after the other, making it a destructive skill against the gigantic otherworld god, especially with Seventy-Two Bian on top. There was simply no way that the otherworld god could withstand the attack. The Seventy-Two Bian Yeon-woo used was no longer ordinary Bian. The celestial magic was a system for immortal beings who surpassed the limits of mortals, and ones understanding and proficiency changed according to ones level. What was more, Yeon-woo had seen the Heavenly Demons movements in the Changgong Library. One of the Heavenly Demons faces, the Monkey King, used the Seventy-Two Bian, and it was natural that the Heavenly Demon would also reflect the Seventy-Two Bian. Each wave of his hand and each footstep all showed the purest Bian, and it was even the basis for the laws that moved the Changgong Library. As a possessor of Draconic Eyes and Fiery Golden Eyes, Yeon-woo couldnt help being entranced by it since it was the ultimate form of the martial arts he wished to reach. It was a peak that even many kings of the One-horned tribe hadnt managed to conquer, although it was possible that the Martial King was close. Now that Yeon-woo had seen it, a new territory had opened up to him. Thanks to this, Yeon-woo could upgrade the Altman System once again. He combined the Seventy-Two Bian with his Consciousness, each of his movements reflecting his Consciousness as Bian created a system that guided all his skills and powers. Yeon-woo could tell that hed grown a step closer to the Yin Sword. The first step to opening the Yin Sword had been to put all his thoughts and Consciousness into the sword and becoming the sword itself to project his thoughts into the outer world. As a result, Sword Thunder was now much stronger than before he entered the Changgong Library. The otherworld god couldnt collect its bearings even after only one attack. Yeon-woo grew more confident at the sight. Itll work. He had suspected that Sword Thunder would work against the kings of the Demonic Sea and the otherworld gods, and now he had proof. Of course, this otherworld god was weaker than the Crawling Chaos, as well. What. Are. You. The being cried out, expressing its hostility towards Yeon-woo. As it moved holy power, rays of light spread around him and landed on Yeon-woos head. Each ray had the strength to sweep away most high rankers, but Yeon-woo stood his ground and brandished the Magic Bayonet. [Eight Extreme Swords - Break Heaven] [Flawless Strike] He used the same martial art that Martial King had used when he destroyed Kuram, the city on the eleventh floor. Rumble! Sword Thunder rained down from the sky and destroyed nearly half of the otherworld gods body. The being clearly believed that it couldnt defeat Yeon-woo, and it tried to leave the floor, stumbling away, bloodied. Where do you think youre going? Yeon-woo wasnt going to let it go so easily. Clack, clatter. As he distributed magic power to the Black Kings Cast, the tightly wound chains loosened and began to move. Emptiness opened in pockets around Yeon-woo, and the chains quickly passed through them. With noisy, clanking sounds, the chains wrapped around the being. Let. Me. Go. Krooooo! Let. Me. Go! The more it struggled from the pain, the more tightly chains wound around it. It attempted to release its physical form and escape didnt work either. Yeon-woos chains were made of a metal that had managed to lock even the Black King in emptiness. It would be impossible for a lower otherworld god to escape them, especially since they also contained pieces of the Ruyi Bang and moved smoothly according to Yeon-woos will. Sword Thunder continued to fall from the sky, tiring the being out. Eventually, the otherworld god stopped moving, as if it had given up resisting. You. You. Successor. To. Darkness. How. As it belatedly realizing who Yeon-woo was, the being expressed his doubt. Yeon-woo didnt understand the god perfectly, but he thought it was asking how he managed to get this far. Still, he had no reason to reply to the being, and in fact, he thought he should be the one questioning it, not the other way round. He pulled the chains closer. I. Cant. Give. Up. Like. This. It turned its head back and cried sadly. Yeon-woo prepared Sword Thunder again, in case the being was trying to attempt to struggle for the last time, then frowned when he saw the beings strange actions. What was it doing? The answer came quickly. Krooo! The voices of the otherworld gods rang out as if in response to the cry. The being had called for help. What? There are others? A group of otherworld gods living in the Towerit was unthinkable. One otherworld god was already strange enough that he wanted to capture it alive to study it. If there were more, it was a big problem. Is it related to the overflowing amount of holy power of the Crawling Chaos on this stage? Even if this was the graveyard of the giants taken captive by the Crawling Chaos and the Crawling Chaos power made the environment similar to the Demonic Sea, he didnt understand why Allforone, the Central Bureau, and the heavenly world hadnt done anything about the otherworld gods here. It was certain that otherworld gods were responding to the cry since no other entities had the same holy power of disorder and chaos. I. Can. Die. Here. But. You. Die. Together. It seemed prepared to use its dead body as bait so the other otherworld gods would come to eat it. Even though it had given up on its life, it wanted Yeon-woo to die since he was responsible for this situation. This is This instance of survival of the fittest was something Yeon-woo had already grown familiar with. It was also probably a natural process in the otherworld gods world of disorder and chaos. What a bother. He spoke with irritation as he pulled the chains towards him again. Emptiness opened in his shadow and swallowed the being whole. He was planning on holding the otherworld god the same way hed trapped the Demonism in Vigrid. He wasnt concerned about the amount of space in the shadow because it had been strengthened with the artifact of the Great Warrior. It actually worked out well. Clatter. He released more chains. The otherworld gods on their way here were probably at least at the same level as the being hed captured. Since there was almost no information about otherworld gods, he thought if he captured them, he could experiment on them and learn more. He would also be able to discover why the hidden stage was in this condition and why it had been left alone. Brahm and Boo will be happy. Of course, it wouldnt be easy to capture all of them, but the more specimens he had, the better it would be. The situation had changed so much from when hed run away from the creatures in the Demonic Sea. Clatter! The black chains twisted like snakes waiting for their prey. The forest had turned to ashes from the Sword Thunder attacks, leaving only dreary winds behind. Yeon-woos golden eyes almost seemed crazed. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Dozens of otherworld gods appeared, obscuring the sky over the forest. They didnt express much of their Consciousness and seemed focused only on killing Yeon-woo, who was violating their territory. Their first attack was powerful since theyd already confirmed one of their own had died. Countless rays of lights and tentacles fell on Yeon-woo. Just when Yeon-woo was about to counterattack, something large suddenly appeared through the burnt grass and grabbed his waist. You! Are crazy! The creature was too largealmost three meters in heightto be called human. Scars covered his entire body. Yeon-woo was about to shake the intruder away but froze when he saw his face. In the meantime, the intruder carried Yeon-woo in his large left arm and attempted to escape. He swung a sword that was bigger than his body with his right arm. Booboom! The ground turned over and a giant wave of magic power blew the attacks of the otherworld gods away. The otherworld gods gathered more holy power to attack again, but Yeon-woo and the intruder were already gone. They couldnt feel the presence of the two humans at all. Krooo! While the otherworld gods expressed rage at losing their prey from under their nose, Yeon-woo was hiding in a barrier behind a huge rock with his rescuer. What are you! Its impossible to! Fight them! Its not just one or two of them but tens of them! Are you out of your mind?! The intruder was about to shout at Yeon-woo then quickly changed to Open Speaking because of his inarticulate speech. The anger on his face was plain to see, but Yeon-woo couldnt speak easily either as he looked at the person in front of himthe same person hed been looking for. Valdebich. This is where youve been hiding? Chapter 504 - Scenario Quest (4) Valdebich remained silent for a moment, glaring at Yeon-woo. It seemed he knew who Yeon-woo was. His personality is different from the diary. The Valdebich Jeong-woo remembered was always simple and kind. Sometimes in battles, he did go mad and run forward without looking back, which was how he got his nickname Sword Yaksha, but he normally had a timid personality, not able to say anything mean to others. It was why he was constantly teased by his companions, and it was also the reason why hed been deceived by Bayluk in the end. However, the Valdebich in front of Yeon-woo was nothing like that. His eyes were blazing, and he looked unyielding. On top of that, the scars filling his entire body showed how rough the battlefields hed been fighting in were. The madness that exploded whenever he grabbed his sword had also been quelled to a fierce fighting spirit. He looked like a warrior who fought numerous battles. But his slow pronunciation was ever the same. Valdebich didnt speak out loud, but used Open Speaking instead, probably because he could deliver his thoughts faster this way. Youre ###, right? Yeon-woos name was blurred out again because it was still marked as confidential data. But Valdebich had said the word Cha Yeon-woo directly, meaning he knew exactly who he was. Did Jeong-woo tell you my name too? In passing. He mustve muttered by name when he was drunk. Youre spot-on. Valdebich wordlessly looked Yeon-woo up and down again. Many emotions flashed through his eyes at that moment. Since he was looking at the exact same face his old friend had, he was probably having mixed feelings. It was understandable since they had started together from the Tutorial and stayed good friends. Then, Valdebich forced his complicated emotions aside and sighed. Haa! I couldnt say for sure but you really came all the way here? He narrowed his eyes at Yeon-woo. And the way you cause trouble is like your little brother. How can brothers be so similar? No. Yeon-woo snorted. Im way better than him. Face-wise and personality-wise. Valdebich looked at Yeon-woo with a flabbergasted expression, like he was wondering what kind of nonsense he was listening to. He clicked his tongue. Your narcissism is also the same. Only the way you speak is different. Dont your other companions complain about that? Im only speaking the truth. What would they complain about? You really are brothers. Valdebich shook his head while Yeon-woo brushed it off. Before that, theres something I want to ask. What is it? This place is inside of the Tower, but why are there so many otherworld gods? Kroooo. Valdebich was about to reply when the crying of the otherworld gods rang in the sky again. The stage shook once more. The sky trembled as if it was about to come down. The gods began to fight with each other, still angry that they had lost their target. Valdebich watched the scene and slowly stood up. I dont think itll be easy to continue speaking here. Lets move first. Follow me. He didnt wait for Yeon-woos response before he began moving. The barrier moved along with him. He seemed used to the situation. Yeon-woo also used Wind Path to step after Valdebich. * * * The place he led him to was far off from where Yeon-woo had first arrived at. Multiple barriers were layered over a large plain. When Yeon-woo entered it, he could see a mass grave with countless gravestones lined up. The cabin Valdebich was staying in was located behind the graves. That grave is Why do you ask when you already know? Their graves of my dead race. Although I wasnt able to bury them properly. Come in. Valdebichs tone was a bit sharp. Yeon-woo could feel the exhaustion dripping from his words. A half-giant who chose to be a gravekeeper it seemed Valdebich was retrieving the remains of the giants and marking these gravestones one by one. He was doing what no one had asked him to do in solitude. It would be strange if he wasnt sharp since he was keeping at his job in the midst of the dangers from the otherworld gods. The cabin he was staying in was quite large. Since he had a hefty size, it couldnt help but seem big to Yeon-woos standards. The interior was only filled with the bare necessities, displaying his personality. Its the same. The layout was the exact same as the structure of his room still in the clan house. Valdebich was also unable to escape from the ghosts of the past. This is the only thing I have to give, so take it without complaint. The teacup he roughly placed in front of Yeon-woo so big Yeon-woo didnt know what it was at first. Is this a washbasin? He could barely tell it was a teacup because of the designs Valdebich had added to it. Looks like hes still bad with his hands. He mustve brewed coffee at some point because black water filled the wash basin-like teacup. My stomach will explode if I drink this. It was the first time Yeon-woo had received so much coffee at once, so he wondered when hed be able to drink it all. The handle of the cup was so thick that he had to drink it with two hands. It reminded him of when his friends poured him a large batch of drinks when he had his first vacation off from enlistment. He gave his impression after a few sips. Bitter. It wasnt just bitter; it was extremely bitter. Valdebich frowned. Its an item from your home planet though. Despite giving the coffee in a standoffish attitude, Valdebich had been watching how Yeon-woo would react to the coffee. There werent many coffee beans in his backyard, so he was trying to be as generous as possible to his visitor. He couldnt help but be irritated that Yeon-woo complained about the coffee after drinking his helping. But Yeon-woo ignored Valdebich and asked in an expressionless face. You made this in the recipe Jeong-woo gave you, didnt you? How? Valdebichs frowning face shifted a bit. Its obvious. That bastard cant even drink coffee. He thinks the bitter the better. Have you been drinking that bitter stuff all this time? A-At first it was hard for me as well, but after drinking it over time the taste grew on me People on Earth enjoy espressos, but most of them savor it slowly, not gulp it down like theyre drinking beer. Even if the taste cells of the giant race are different from humans there should still be some similarities since youre a half-giant. You thought this bitter coffee fit this weary place, didnt you? How can you think exactly like Jeong-woo? Yeon-woo, frustrated, stopping drinking the coffee and stood up. Do you have a kitchen? Over there. But why? Ill change that strange tongue of yours. Ill use the kitchen for a bit. Yeon-woo didnt wait for his permission and entered the kitchen his and Valdebichs coffee cup. Valdebich stared blankly at Yeon-woos back. Why had he stuttered and excused himself? The way Yeon-woo led the atmosphere and made others speechless seemed different from Jeong-woo. It was a visitor who was similar to Jeong-woo but not quite and had Jeong-woos face. Valdebich closed his mouth and was silent for a while. * * * Try this. A moment later, Yeon-woo put a new cup of coffee in front of Valdebich. It was a brown milk. Valdebich looked between the alien object and Yeon-woo doubtfully. Did you mix coffee with milk? It was impossible to understand with his line of reasoning, as hed only been gulping down bitter espressos all this time. Its a caramel macchiato. C-Cara what? Looking at Valdebich being flustered because he couldnt repeat the pronunciation, Yeon-woo sighed again and rubbed his temples. Caramel macchiato. Its perfect for people who lost their sense of taste like you. I substituted the milk and caramel syrup from Earth with something else since we dont have it here, but it should taste alright. It had already received positive reviews from the Head Elder and Brahm, so he wasnt concerned. He got a headache thinking of how he avoided the other One-horned members who came after him after hearing the news. The ingredients were all in his subspace, so it wasnt that difficult to make it. Valdebich looked at the coffee with a still doubtful face then took a sip with a grimace. Good. This! He spoke out loud before he knew it with his eyes wide. How did you make this? Yeon-woo lifted a corner of his mouth. Business secret. Valdebichs face crumpled again. Youre the same as Jeong-woo in this aspect. Dont just drink it like that, but take it cold if you have ice too. You might like that better. Valdebich drank the coffee as Yeon-woo taught him to and exclaimed in astonishment His mouth was joyful to drink coffee this sweet after drinking all that espresso. Valdebichs bright smile was a change from the dark expression he had since Yeon-woo met him. Yeon-woo smiled along with him. Im full. You foolishly drank over ten bowls, so itd be weird if you werent. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue looking at the teacups that werent teacups piled next to Valdebich. The dead Gluttony Emperor would be ashamed if he saw. Dont say Im foolish. Then lets say you have a large appetite. More importantly. I want to talk now if your stomachs full. Valdebich clenched his fists because Yeon-woo didnt let him win a single argument. It was more annoying since he was saying all this with an emotionless face. Jeong-woo wouldve laughed at least. But Yeon-woos appearance was also unprecedented for him. He did think one of Jeong-woos family members would enter the Tower after receiving the letter, but he felt strange now that it had really happened. He felt especially complicated because Yeon-woo had the exact same face as Jeong-woo. Ive been searching for you all this time. You know why, right? Valdebich nodded heavily. He had sinned. I heard Jeong-woo appeared in the Tower and Arthia was resurrected. I guessed that one of Jeong-woos family members was pretending to be Jeong-woo to take revenge. And Ive also been preparing since then. Valdebich hung his head. Ill willingly give you my head if you want to kill me. I have no excuse for myself. But I have one request. Please just give me a little time. I have some unfinished business. After Im done, Ill hand over my head myself, so please allow me some time. Yeon-woo opened his Draconic Eyes to look at Valdebich. Imperfections were clumping and dispersing next to him. He was speaking the truth. He truly was prepared to die. Yeon-woo clicked his tongue and closed his eyes. I guess you werent completely abandoned. Yeon-woo muttered to himself. From Leonhardt to Valdebich Yeon-woo said he found it difficult to forgive them, but he found himself becoming less angry. They had buried their feelings for Jeong-woo in their hearts even after he was dead. Im not interested in taking your head. What? Im almost done with the revenge anyway, and all thats left in that bitch Vieira Dune. Your head makes no difference. But if you still want to apologize to Jeong-woo ? Pay him back by living as my sword. ! Chapter 505 - Scenario Quest (5) Was it so unexpected? Valdebich stiffened. What Pay him back by living. Work with me. Help me kill Vieira Dune and break the Tower. Valdebichs eyes widened not just in confusion but also shock. Are you saying that despite knowingthat Vieira Dune has swallowed Mother Earth? Of course. I already clashed with her a few times. Yeon-woo scoffed and described how hed led the Walpurgisnacht to ruin and fought the war with the Titans and Giants in Tartarus. He also explained how the Titans and Giants took over Olympus and he succeeded to the Throne of Death. Valdebichs expression was full of disbelief when he heard Bayluk and Vieira Dune had worked together to control the Elohim and tried to manifest Olympus in the lower world. I did hear you resurrected Arthia and defeated Walpurgisnacht, Elohim, and others, butI didnt know all that happened. He murmured contemplatively. But the Throne of Death? I know Jeong-woo attempted exuviation through the legacy of the dragons, but you chose a completely different methodyou cant even be called human anymore. Wait. Then Valdebich looked at Yeon-woo with a flabbergasted expression. I guess its not that strange that you tried to fight the otherworld gods. Valdebich was slowly gaining hints of exuviation and transcendence as he uncovered the secrets of the giant race, and it was shocking for him to encounter a mortal who could go toe to toe with transcendents. Mortals and transcendence werent even on the same level, and only after successfully going through exuviation and gaining transcendence could a mortal stand a chance. However, Yeon-woo was doing things out of order. In fact, the reason Valdebich had run to rescue Yeon-woo was that hed thought an unlucky player had somehow wandered into this place and drawn the attention of the otherworld gods. The otherworld gods usually ate the players right away, or else, they played with the players until they were bored and killed them. Now that he heard what Yeon-woo had been through, it was clear that his rescue had been unnecessary. He didnt know if Yeon-woo could deal with dozens of otherworld gods on his own, but he probably would have been able to stay safe. Are you talking about this guy? Yeon-woo grinned at Valdebich and spread his right hand open. Emptiness opened over his palm, and Valdebich could see the things trapped within it. Kroooo! An otherworld god Valdebich was familiar with was screaming in pain, tightly bound with black chains. The beings aura spread out of the emptiness, shaking the cabin. Valdebichs mouth dropped open, and Yeon-woo chuckled. Although Valdebich tried to put up an imposing attitude, he still had some of his naivety left. I see that it was pointless to rescue you. To think the Breath of a Blind City would be trapped in a place like that Valdebich shook his head. Was there anyone else in the Tower who could capture an otherworld god alive? He didnt think so. Even the Summer Queen, who had lived for thousands of years, probably never imagined it. When Yeon-woo covered his hand, closing the emptiness, Valdebich looked back at him. If you can properly use what you havekilling Mother Earth might be doable. Right? But you know you need to get past Allforone first. Of course. I plan on pulling Allforone down from his position. How? I need to become as strong as possible, and Im focusing on strengthening not just my familiars, but also Arthia. Is that why you want me to become your sword? Yes. Theres going to be even more trouble waiting for us after defeating Allforone. Valdebich thought of the beings on the higher floors that Allforone was blocking. While it was known that they were split into two main groups, gods and demons, and further divided into many more societies, there were no other details about them. However, one thing was for sure: once the heavenly world opened, the hierarchy would never be the same. Valdebich knew this because hed been retrieving the legacy of the giant race. Perhaps it was a blessing for the beings of the lower world that the gods and demons had been trapped in the heavenly world. Thatss quite an ambitious plan. Valdebich realized that to Yeon-woo, Allforone was only an obstacle blocking his destination. However, to some players and races, Allforone was a wall that blocked their fate. In fact, the otherworld gods invaded the hidden stage without getting further because of Allforone. Is that what you mean by breaking the Tower? I have to take whatevers at the top and break the Tower for my vengeance to end. In the end, Yeon-woos final revenge was the destruction of the Tower. So, Ill say it again. He narrowed his eyes. Return to Arthia, Valdebich. As someone whos inherited the power of the giant race, youll be of great help for my ambitious plans. I feel more at ease since you want me because Im useful instead of pitiful. Hahaha! Valdebich laughed. The sadness on his face had disappeared, and there was a slight smile on his lips. Yeon-woo realized Valdebich had already made his decision. He didnt mention that he was searching for his brothers soul by chasing darkness. Dominating the Tower was a clear goal, but he wasnt as sure when it came to his brothers soul. Anything regarding the Black King felt like homework that he had to finish himself. Thats the best thing Ive heard in a while. I want to follow you immediately, but He smiled bitterly. I cant. Im already a servant of the Crawling Chaos. * * * Servant? Something flashed in Yeon-woos mind as soon as he heard the word. The Crawling Chaos had definitely looked like Valdebich when he first met the being. What happened? I suppose its time to tell you my story. Valdebich smiled grimly and began to speak. Arent you curious why there are otherworld gods in the Tower? Yeon-woos eyes slightly widened. He had been wondering why they were here, even if this was a hidden stage. Is it related to what you were doing? A bit. As youve seen already, this is a graveyard of giants. At the same time, its also an Illusory World the Crawling Chaos and other gods have created. Like some holy territory. What? The giant race didnt end because of their own greed a long time ago. They were used. Yeon-woo thought of the things hed been wondering about: the last giant king who didnt quite fit the description of the trial, Valdebichs complaints, the scenario quest. He began to guess that the relationship between the Crawling Chaos and the giants was Youve already caught on. Youre right. The giant race were slaves of the Crawling Chaos. Yeon-woo was dumbfounded. To be exact, they are an unlucky race who were leashed as hunting dogs. The giant race was famous for putting courage and honor first, but there was something more important that they treasured above all else: their family. I dont know how, but the Crawling Chaos took giant children and elders as captives, forcing the warriors to bend to his will. The warriors who had always dominated became victims for the first time. Maybe you can call it karma. He smiled bitterly and continued. The warriors couldnt abandon their families. They entered the Tower because the Crawling Chaos ordered them to? Correct. In other words, they were the advance party. Yeon-woo felt the pieces of the puzzle falling into place. The Crawling Chaos had always planned to enter the Tower, but due to Allforone and the heavenly world, there were limits to what he could do. As a result, he used the giants instead. The giant race was on equal standing as the transcendents of the heavenly world and was also skilled in battle. What was more, the Tower didnt reject them, so they were perfect for the Crawling Chaos to use. The plan was for the Crawling Chaos to slowly enter the Tower through the path the giant race opened. Then, he would infect the Tower with his holy power. Then this hidden stage is a type of outpost? Yes. Valdebichs face was dark. The warriors had no other choice since their families were hostages. But there was a problem. Allforone. Yes. Even the mighty giants could get past him. The warriors were forced to come to a final decision after realizing they might not be able to rescue their families They fought to see which of them was the strongest here on the sixtieth floor. They thought they could choose a Great Warrior and could give all their power to that giant so he could defeat Allforone. It was a gamble, but there was nothing else they could do. Am I right? Valdebich nodded and continued. But even that failed, and the Crawling Chaos abandoned the giants once he no longer had any use for them. Yeon-woo could see what happened without listening further. The giants corpses mixed among the trees and rocks were probably the families of the warriors who had been. The horror on their faces was most likely due to the Crawling Chaos. [You have succeeded in uncovering the secret of the giant races end.] [However, there are more secrets you have not yet learned. Collect the additional secrets.] Yeon-woo moved the messages aside and said, This is what you were searching for. Yes. Then why are you a servant of the Crawling Chaos? Would you believe me if I told you there are survivors? What? I was forced into a contract with the Crawling Chaos to protect them. At that moment, the door flung open and a little boy with a basket came in. Creak! Mister, Mom says its time for you to eat. I brought food Chapter 506 - Scenario Quest (6) Although his face was still very young, the child was at least as tall as Yeon-woo. His eyes widened when he realized a human was in the cabin with Valdebich. The basket in his arms dropped to the ground. Ah, ah! Valdebich sprang into action. Before the child could scream, he struck the childs neck and the child fell to the floor. Valdebich carefully caught the child and sighed. I didnt realize weve been speaking for so long. And that child? This is a descendent of the group of survivors. Hes had to live away from civilization. Hes stuck here, so hes a fallen divine beingwhat the Tower calls a half-giant. Yeon-woos eyes grew bigger. He was surprised to learn that half-giants, who were thought to be children of giants and humans, were actually fallen descendants of the giant race. How many more of these half-giants are here? I heard there were quite a lot at first, but that number continued to decreasenow theres just over a hundred. Valdebich stroked the childs head with a heavy expression. The Crawling Chaos didnt touch them. There was no need to, really. From his point of view, the half-giants are bugs who cant even be used as hunting dogs. Valdebich''s eyes took on a sad light. Unfortunately, this place pretty much turned into his holy territory because it''s filled with his holy power. And the remaining giants must have found it difficult to survive. Is that why you made a contract with the Crawling Chaos? To protect them? Yes. Fortunately, he was quite interested in me. He said I was well-informed about the Tower and perfect to use. Im not trying to brag, but I think Im the closest to my ancestors too. Yeon-woo recalled when he first met Valdebich. He had released a level that pushed the otherworld gods away. Valdebich was stronger than when he was still in Arthia. Yeon-woo could see why the Crawling Chaos would be interested in using him. So as you can see, I cant leave this place. I dont know what you came here to do, but you should get out as soon as possible. The Crawling Chaos might realize youre here. Valdebich said hed open a portal for Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo could see the emotions in Valdebichs eyes as he told him to go. It was an emotion he knew as well: resignation. It was an expression of despair found in those whod given up because there wasnt a way out. Those were the same eyes asthe ones Jeong-woo had when he lost all his friends. Yeon-woo hated looking at them. Crack. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. Anger boiled inside of him. Let me just ask you one thing. Whatis it? The ticket you earned after completing a quest. How come you didnt use the ticket that could take you to any timeline or planet but used it on Jeong-woo instead? Valdebich didnt speak. Tell me. That was the only thing I could do to repent for my sins. If you used it, you couldve taken everyone here and returned to your homeland. It was too late to It wasnt because you needed help? When Valdebich saw Yeon-woos fierce eyes, he was speechless. His dead eyes began to shake violently. Werent you trying to tell someone you needed help? You were asking for a way out and for someone to rescue you, am I right? Yeon-woo shouted with a twisted face as the cabin shook. He hadnt noticed the aura of his level flowing out. Dont drag it out and just tell the truth, Valdebich. What do you want? What were you trying to ask for? I-II mean, we Valdebichs eyes and voice trembled. A tear dripped down his cheek. Saveus. I will grant that wish. The Sky Wings suddenly unfurled on Yeon-woos back and he was surrounded by a black-red light as if he were a god descending. Valdebich watched breathlessly as Yeon-woo continued his declaration.As your king and god. [You have completed the scenario quest (Proof of the King II).] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 150,000 karma.] [You have acquired an additional 200,000 karma.] [You have received the reward Second Kings Token.] [You have received the reward Skeleton Kings Armor.] [You have declared you will become the new king and the new god of the giant race. Your declaration has been announced to the entire heavenly world.] [All gods and demons will be watching you.] [The godly society shows hostility at your arrogance.] [The godly society looks at you with distaste.] [The godly society watches you with concern.] [The demonic society has sent a message of congratulations.] [All gods of death nod in satisfaction at your decision.] [All demons of death smile widely at your declaration.] [Vimalacitra waits for the day youll ascend to the heavenly world.] [Cernunnos repeats that you shouldnt forget his spirit.] [As the descendants of the giants, half-giants are a fallen race that still possess transcendence. To become their god, you have to attain great accomplishments equal to their standing.] [According to your declaration, the difficulty is increasing.] [The scenario quest Proof of the King has been updated to Proof of the King and God.] [You have begun to walk the path of a god.] [A new legend has been recorded in the legend fight that you currently possess. Your future divine powers and domain will be based on the rank of the legends you earn.] [You have acquired an additional 300,000 karma.] [The continuation quest (Proof of the King and God III) has been created.] [Scenario Quest / Proof of the King and God] [Description: You were silent upon hearing the reason for the fall of the giant race from Valdebich, the descendant of the giants. You felt grief learning about their fall from divinity. After long contemplation, you have announced you will protect them and lead them as their king and god. However, the descendants of the giant race do not trust or believe in you as their king and god. To gain their trust and belief, you must create legends. From this point onward, you must create a new legend. First, you must teach the lost half-giants about their mighty ancestors and restore their pride. Furthermore, you have not yet finished a proper examination of the historic sites of the giants. There is a secret related to the giants at the sites. Take your half-giants to investigate and uncover the secret. Prepare for their upcoming independence.] [Conditions: Completion of the Proof of the King II Possessor of title Great Warrior] [Time Limit: -] [Rewards: 1. Faith of giants and followers +100 2. Third Kings Token 3. Skeleton Kings Gaiters 4. Participation in the continued quest Proof of the King III] Yeon-woo felt something change in his body after he made the declaration. His soul grew bigger and his level higher, like when he first began exuviation after reading the revelations in the Changgong Library. It was probably the result of his announcement. Speech also contained magic power, even if it was just a little bit, and it could influence the system. His future achievements and rewards could change based on the things he said. Also, as a being with a higher level, his words had more impact. Since it was the first time Yeon-woo announced hed become a god, his soul changed accordingly. Even though they had fallen, the half-giants were still descendants of the giant race, who had stood on equal footing with the gods. Announcing that he would rule over them had huge repercussions. Yeon-woo realized this was another opportunity to attempt exuviation. If he upgraded his position like this, hed gain much more power. [You have paused exuviation.] [Your level is fixed.] However, he chose not to exuviate too rashly like last time. If I do it here, Ill definitely gain divinity, butI cant become like the Vampiric Lord. This place was the territory of the otherworld gods, where Allforone didnt interfere, so he could safely complete exuviation without anyone bothering him. But Yeon-woo decided not to after thinking of the Vampiric Lord, who had been stuck in the Demonic Sea. She spent hundreds of years hiding her presence in case Allforone discovered her. Yeon-woo didnt want to do the same. He still had lots to do and many floors to climb. I can re-attempt exuviation anytime. Another thought occurred to him. If I continue to postpone exuviation while my soul grows, whatll happen if I only continue to gain divinity? Just because he postponed exuviation didnt mean he wasnt growing at all. Even if his progress was slow, his soul was still growing. The quality of his soul became more refined as well, as though it were a bird still in its egg taking on a firmer shape. He wondered what would happen if he remained a mortal but continued to grow his soul. Would exuviation take place automatically after he passed a certain limit? What would he look like then? Or is there something greater beyond that? Yeon-woo organized his thoughts and cleared his head. Swish. When he sensed the aura around him settle back down, he opened his eyes. At the same time, he could feel something connected to his soul: Channels. However, these Channels were quite different from the connection he had with the gods and demons hed stolen powers from. They were Channels under him. A Channel similar to the one he had with Doyle was connecting him to Valdebich. [Your follower Valdebich shows extreme faith in you!] Valdebich was on one knee, reciting a prayer with his sword stuck in the ground. He looked reverent, like a holy knight asking for a gods blessing. Yeon-woo couldnt get used to the sight of the three-meter tall giant kneeling, but he realized the stronger Valdebichs faith was, the more it would influence him and increase his power. It was a strange yet mysterious feeling. He felt like he wasnt himself. A feeling of being able to hold everything in the world swept through his soul. Yeon-woo understood why the gods and demons tried to interfere in the lower world so much. If the passionate faith of just one person felt like this, how would it feel to have more followers and faith? He also understood why they had split into two groups and created societies. It was easier to write legends that way. Being in a society meant sharing greater legends, and the beings at the peak of the societies would naturally become mightier. At the same time, a question rose in his mind. How could Allforone, who didnt have any followers, deal with the entire heavenly world alone? What exactly did being the Apostle of the Tower entail? * * * This is itsir. Yeon-woo followed Valdebich into the village where the half-giants lived. Valdebich peered at him on the way they traveled here. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. Hey, Valdebich. What? I meanwhat seems to be the mattersir? You dont have to speak formally to me. Just act the way you were earlier. Can I, sir? I meancan I? I dont want to hear formal speech from my little brothers friend. Then Ill just talk like this. It was the faith between a god and their follower that was important, not formalities. The reason why ceremonies and rules were so important in a religion was that gods couldnt talk to each follower individually. Formalities were put in place so followers would be reminded of the mightiness of their god and not do anything to stain their gods honor. Valdebich didnt need to speak formally since he had a direct relationship with Yeon-woo, and it felt awkward for Yeon-woo to enforce it. Valdebich obviously felt more at ease after Yeon-woos permission. His awkwardness made him look pitiful to Yeon-woo, and he thought that acting would never be in Valdebichs future. Valdebich led him to an area not too far from the cabin. It was filled with houses on the verge of collapse. The half-giants had scraped together rickety buildings in order not to stand out to the otherworld gods and end up as their toys. What a mess. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. He couldnt believe the environment this rare, almost-extinct race of the Tower was living in. He didnt see any storage places for weapons or smithies that giants should always have close by, as well. He understood they were a fallen race, but were the descendants of the giants really living here? There was an even bigger problem. The half-giants showed up one by one after receiving signals from Valdebich. Each of them looked petrified. Yeon-woo could feel their fear all the way to where he stood. Their bodies were clearly untrained as well. If Valdebich hadnt urged them to appear, it was obvious they wouldnt have come out. Restore the pride of these guys? Yeon-woo momentarily felt a sense of hopelessness as he thought of the updated quest. The half-giants were like cattle. He couldnt feel the power of the giants coming from them at all. Hed offered to rescue them because he thought they might have some of the courage of their ancestors, but he was wrong. Hed forgotten how fearful Valdebich had been when he first entered the Tower. If it hadnt been for Jeong-woo and the skills he learned from his butler, he mightve retired quickly. Yeon-woo had only remembered Sword Yaksha Valdebich and forgotten what hed been like as a half-giant. Weve got a long way to go. But he wouldnt give up. If Valdebich could grow, it meant they could, as well. Although they might be weak now, after some training, theyd become a unit of warriors no player in the Tower had. And for that, Ill have to make them work. Yeon-woo grinned wickedly. The half-giants trembled as they looked at him. Chapter 507 - Scenario Quest (7) A shadow unspooled to reveal the figure cocooned inside it. Is thatShanon? Yeon-woos eyes widened in surprise at the unfamiliar appearance of the entity hed summoned. Shanon had already been larger than most players, but hed now grown past two meters. His aura was remarkable even though he was just standing there. The black energy around him was similar to Yeon-woos shadow, but it had a depth, as though it would suck in everything in the vicinity. As he continued looking at Shanon, Yeon-woo realized what had changed: it was the smell of death. Shanon was exuding a ferocious, predatorial scent that could pull in all living beings. It was also the smell of fight, a power that suppressed the weak and displayed ones fighting spirit to the strong. Is it my holiness? It seemed Shanon had been influenced by Yeon-woos position and gone through metamorphosis. His classification had also changed. [Death Lord] [Position: Familiar] [Description: As a Lord who rules over death, he will lead to death all those who reject his master. He has the ability to control hell. As your first familiar, faithful knight, and mighty general, he will work to spread your will in this land.] [Special Notes: His strength is currently transforming into something new. You will need to wait until it is complete.] A Death Lord. Previously, Shanon had been a Death Noble, and now hed risen one level. His powers were definitely befitting a Lord. The information in the Special Notes section stood out to Yeon-woo. Ruk, the strength hed stolen from the Gluttony Emperor, was evolving to a new stage. He wondered what Shanon would be like once it was finished. Hes already on the level of the Nine Kings. In some ways, he might be even more powerful than they are Yeon-woo was happy. Strength was always welcome. No, this might be a natural result. Shanon and Hanryeong had intensively studied Heaven Bracket to improve their martial arts, unlike Yeon-woo, who had to focus on martial arts, magic, alchemy, and the Black Kings powers. Even Yeon-woo sometimes learned new things from Shanons enlightenment regarding Flame Wheel and Shinmokryeong. Shanon had also seen the Heavenly Demon and opened his eyes to a new world through the revelations. Since hed spent nearly 200 yearsor 1,000 years in his consciousnessmeditating, it would have been odd if he hadnt made any progress. Whatis this? Valdebichs eyebrows twitched as he looked at Shanon. Chills ran down his body and his eyes turned dark. He looked like he had seen an old enemy. Yeon-woo grinned. Shanon was agitating Sword Yaksha, who fought with the otherworld gods? Shanon had come a long way; in fact, hed probably grown the most apart from Yeon-woo. Although he was sometimes annoying when he joked around, he was the closest companion Yeon-woo had. Yeon-woo replied with a smile. My familiar. What? This creature? Valdebich muttered in disbelief, turning to Yeon-woo. He shook his head. Yeon-woo trapped otherworld gods in emptiness like it was nothing, so there wasnt anything unusual that hed have familiars like this. If Yeon-woo had more, then it wouldnt be impossible to free them from the Crawling Chaos like he promised. Just then, blue flames blazed within the darkness under Shanons black helm. Flash! It was Inferno Sight, the eyes the dead needed to see the physical world. Whereis this? His voice was dry and cracked, as though it had come from the depths of hell, and Valdebich felt shivers run down his back again. Yeon-woo seemed unaffected. Wake up, Shanon. Youve slept enough already. The black energy around Shanon dispersed as he began to rise. Chhhhh. His movements were creaky, like a machine that hadnt been used for a long time and was being activated again. However, more black energy began to flow through his joints, making his movements smoother. Clack. Clack! Creak! He used his Swordbreaker for support as an intense energy storm whirled around him. His shadow spread along the ground. The rickety half-giant shacks were swept away by the winds and almost collapsed. Valdebich quickly emitted magic power to turn the winds around as Shanon slowly looked at Yeon-woo. Nice of you to summon me so fast. Shanons voice was still dark. He seemed dissatisfied, but Yeon-woo was used to this. I had some things to do. Thanks to you, we were dying of boredom since we only live through you. Yeon-woo hadnt been able to tell how much time had passed because hed been absorbed in the revelations, but that wasnt the case for his subordinates. Although they shared the same time as he did, they were still separate beings, and it made sense that they would feel tedium. There were limits to how much time they could spend meditating, after all. Shanon was a bit upset that Yeon-woo had forgotten about them. I was right on the last step did you have to wake me up now? The evolution of Ruk could be a new achievement for Shanon. Just as Yeon-woo had the holiness of death and fight, Shanon could use Ruk as a new legend as well, and he was disgruntled since Yeon-woo had woken him up when he was on the verge of completion. Dont be upset. Itll take some more time, but you can finish it any time, right? Youve waited for a thousand years, so whats wrong with a few more months? Hmph. But its still If you dont want it, Ill give it to someone else. Damn it! Why doesnt your temper ever change? Sheesh Shanon grumbled at Yeon-woo, who wasnt giving him the chance to complain. Actually, Yeon-woo had planned to let Shanon sleep until he woke up by himself, but the situation made it necessary to wake him. Valdebich looked at Shanon with a blank expression. He couldnt get used to the sassiness of the creature whod just exuded a fierce aura. What? Youve never seen a dead guy before? Shanon sensed his gaze and took his anger out on Valdebich. Valdebich wondered what nonsense he was talking about. I guess it is your first time. Then youll see a lot more in the future. People die in masses in front of King Temper here. Valdebich was still speechless, but he understood what Shanon was saying. Shanon turned back to Yeon-woo with a flippant tilt of his head. So whyd you call me? You said you were a training instructor at Red Dragon, right? So? Thinking of the half-giants trembling in front of him, Yeon-woo said seriously, There are some people you need to guide. * * * Hey, Master. What? How about you just swallow all these things instead? No. Cmon, give it some more thought. You can get the Giant Factors youve been looking for, train them more easily in Dis Pluto, and life will be easier for me. Killing three birds with one stone, hm? Im going to cut off communication with you. Shit! Then what do you want me to do with these! Yeon-woo silenced Shanons defiant tone by blocking the Channel. He felt like he could see Shanon stomping and shaking his fists in anger, but it was better to pretend not to know anything. He realized Valdebich was looking at him with concern. What is it? Im just wondering if its all right to do it like this. As you can see, they become even more timid if theyre pressured to do something. I just have all these worries Yeon-woo and Valebich left the half-giants to Shanon and were on their way out of the village, but Valdebich was still concerned. The half-giants were used to being dogs in kennels. He had been trying to change them for a long time, but they had grown used to their situation. If anyone tried to force them to do something different, theyd just shrink back even further. Theyd just left them behind with Shanon, whom they were seeing for the first time. Even Valdebich could feel Shanons intimidating spirit, so it was obvious what the half-giants would feel. In addition, based on the way Shanon talked back to Yeon-woo, it was plain that Shanon wasnt exactly reliable. Its fine. However, Yeon-woo just silenced his concern. But. Itll work. Still. It will. Valdebich couldnt continue. Yeon-woo focused on creating a path to travel on as he spoke. I know what youre worried about. People cant change overnight, so itll be difficult for them. People all have different characters and grow up in different environments, and its dangerous to force them to suddenly change. Under normal circumstances, its true that we should take the time to slowly change them. Valdebich was quiet. But we dont have the luxury. This place is becoming a dangerous environment for the half-giants to live in, and the situation on the higher floors is changing by the day. To survive there, something needs to be done. Yeon-woo thought the Tower was experiencing its greatest changes since its birth. The conflict between the heavenly world and Allforone was growing worse, and the otherworld gods were trying to enter the Tower more frequently. There would be a great disturbance not too far in the future. If the half-giants wanted to survive as giants and not die out, they needed to bear the pain and quickly change. From what Yeon-woo could see, the timid half-giants didnt require persuasion or motivation; he needed to force them, even if they resented and despised him. He could handle the backlash later. A king sometimes needed to be firm. Knowing Yeon-woo meant well, Valdebich couldnt say anything more. All he could hope for was that the half-giants could follow along. More importantly Yeon-woo changed the subject to lighten the mood. Is this really the path? Yes. I dont know if this is the place youre looking for, but according to the half-giants, this is where our ancestors resided. Yeon-woo checked the description of the scenario quest again. His first task to prove himself as the god and king of the giant race was to explore and examine the historic sites. The quest said they contained a secret the giant race had left behind. Did they leave something for their successors? That was what Yeon-woo suspected. Unless the giants were fools, they wouldnt have acted as the Crawling Chaos hunting dogs without preparing a counterattack, although theyd gone extinct before they could try it. If so, there would probably be something related to it at the sites. This is it. Yeon-woo and Valdebich stopped. They could see the ruins below: temples, villages, and empty land. If Valdebich hadn''t led the way, Yeon-woo wouldve walked past it without a second thought, believing it to be just another part of the wasteland. Yeon-woo spread his Fire Wings open as he scanned the sites. It was large, almost hundreds of meters wide. What a mess. Its inevitable since theyve been forgotten for thousands of years. Considering that otherworld gods are actively roaming the area, I think its a miracle at least this much is left. Bitterness filled Valdebichs voice. Yeon-woo nodded in agreement while also feeling at a loss. Was he supposed to dig under the entire area like some archaeologist? It would take years because the area was too large. He spread his Extrasensory Perception along the territory, even underground. But theres nothing out of the ordinary. There were old artifacts the giant race had used buried beneath the earth. Perhaps Brahm or Boo might have been excited to see them, but they didnt mean much to Yeon-woo. He was wondering whether he needed to summon his souls to examine the territory more carefully when he realized that there was an extraordinary number of stone monuments around the borders of the territory. Stone monuments? Master. Just then, he could hear a familiar voice in his head. It was Boo. He hadnt awakened anyone other than Shanon, so why was Boo awake? Gatherthestones. Boo continued to speak without explaining. Although his voice was as jerky as usual, Yeon-woo could feel his excitement. Realizing Boo had sensed something, he quickly circulated his Dragon Heart. Valdebich. What is it? Step back. Before Valdebich could ask why, Yeon-woo spread his magic power around them. Valdebich stepped back in surprise, and a layer of magic power extended around the entire territory. Urrrrng. Influenced by the wave of magic power, dozens of stones resonated as one. Most of them were weatherbeaten and the words written on them were long gone, but they glowed and floated up in the air. Then, they began to fit into each other like puzzles, combining into a single large stone. When it fell in front of Yeon-woo, he could see strange letters chiseled on its surface that were shockingly familiar. This is? Valdebichs eyes widened at the secret of the territory. Hed never discovered anything during the entire time he was on this stage. The Emerald Tablet. It means theyre the revelations. What? Valdebich turned to Yeon-woo in surprise. Yeon-woo quickly skimmed through the revelations and exclaimed in astonishment. The stone contained the parts that he hadnt been able to read in the Changgong Library. Valdebich, it looks like your ancestors tried to swallow the Crawling Chaos. Chapter 508 - Scenario Quest (8) What? Valdebichs eyes widened in bewilderment. He had heard of the Emerald Tablet before; it was the stone tablet of civilization that Faust had so passionately studied. However, he had never heard of the revelations. Before he could ask a question, his face stiffened at the multiple gazes that suddenly fell upon them. [The godly society examines both of you!] [The godly society glowers at both of you!] [The godly society watches both of you!] [The demonic society reviews your contract of alliance to update it!] [The demonic society closes their mouth!] It was the first time Valdebich was receiving this much attention from the heavenly world. Although the beings always watched the lower world, they didnt react to it. They only talked among themselves as if they were watching a play; it was rare for them to take action because they believed it was beneath them. Valdebich did receive some attention from gods and demons after becoming the successor of the giant race. However, most players didnt even draw the attention of one being. That was the reason why Apostles were the rarest among the rankers who passed the fiftieth floor. It also went without saying that the higher a divine beings rank was, especially if they were a superior divine being, the less interest they had in the lower world. Vieira Dune was the only exception Valdebich knew. Even Cha Jeong-woo, who raised a storm in the Tower, only received attention from a limited number of gods and demons. Valdebich had never seen entire societies move to action like this. He was astonished. However, Yeon-woo acted as if it were a natural thing to happen, and he even smirked at how predictable they were. Theyre desperate. Whatis going on? I told you. We found the revelations. It seems like your ancestors were preparing for a counterattack using them. Speak more clearly! I dont understand a word youre saying! What are the revelations, and why are they like that?! Valdebich shouted. He felt displeased at the immense attention the gods and demons were suddenly giving him. Theyd ignored him when he begged for help to rescue the half-giants, but they were suddenly roused just because of this item! Yeon-woo grinned and explained what the revelations were. He said it was a book that contained all the history and secrets of the universe from beginning to end. Although the author was unknown, Yeon-woo said having just a part of the knowledge could give you powers that surpassed the laws of nature. He explained it all in a teasing way, as if he were provoking the gods and demons looking down. The beings were probably frustrated that the revelations were right in front of them but they couldnt reach it because of the laws of causality. Yeon-woo was throwing this in their faces. Sothe reason youre this strong is the revelations? Yes. And its also the reason why those things above are so desperate? The revelations might contain hints that will free them from the laws of causality. Ha! Valdebich scoffed in disbelief. Although the beings acted lofty because they were transcendents and immortal, in the end, they were just creatures that acted according to their desires. He clucked his tongue, his forehead creasing. But how did my ancestors come to have this? I dont know. Yeon-woo laughed. His gaze was still fixed on the skies. Valdebich felt like the gazes of the heavenly world were trying to suppress their anger. But I do know for sure your ancestors were braver than those things. [The godly society protests timidly!] The Crawling Chaos has a part of the revelations. Its likely the giant race stole this from him while they were acting as his hunting dogs. They probably realized what the revelations were and tried to use them. Im guessing they hid the revelations in different places, and this is just a part of it. Yeon-woo had learned this from the message that had just popped up. [You have successfully solved the first secret of the sites.] [There are still uncovered secrets. Please investigate more carefully.] But it was probably difficult for the giants to find the chance to attack. The Crawling Chaos doesnt show any weakness, and they were also worried about the captives as well. It seems they left the revelations for their descendants to use. A legacy for usso they werent just simple hunting dogs. Valdebich muttered to himself, chuckling. He was pleased. It was like his ancestors to resist until the end and not give up. Hed never seen them before, but he could sense their intense yearning from these sites. Anyway, things will become easier with these. How? Valdebich still didnt understand how amazing the revelations were, so he cocked his head in confusion. To him, the revelations were only a hidden card and not something that could completely turn the situation around. They hadnt found all of the revelations yet, and even if they did, it would take time to train the half-giants. How could things become easier? Yeon-woo smirked. His smile seemed wicked and devious. Valdebich instinctively flinched and stepped back as Yeon-woo looked up at the sky. How? It means we can use the revelations to control the guys up there. [The godly society is silent.] [The godly society is silent.] [The godly society wordlessly glares at you.] [The demonic society looks at you bitterly.] Ah. Valdebich finally understood. Since there were so many groups interested in the revelations, he and Yeon-woo could take advantage of their desire, just as the Crawling Chaos had used the giants. This time, the giants would use the gods and demons! Valdebich no longer needed to beg the heavenly world to help. Yeon-woo didnt hide his intentions. In fact, he was completely brazen about them. Look at them. Isnt it funny? Whats funnier is that they were hostile to me some time ago because I refused to share the revelations with them. His smile grew wider. But now theyre walking on eggshells around me, hoping they can just have a little piece of whatevers left over. How stupid it is that people worship them. Yeon-woo shook the stone in the air and shouted, What are you doing? If you want a bite, you should get down here and wag your tails. Rumble! As soon as he spoke, the sky trembled as dozens of lightning bolts rained down to the ground. It was so intense that Valdebich moved back in surprise, but Yeon-woo stood steady, a smirk still on his face. [Asgards envoy Thor attempts to manifest!] [Chan Sects envoy Erlang Shen attempts to manifest!] [Dilmuns envoy Nabu attempts to manifest!] [Niflheims envoy Fenrir attempts to manifest!] [Jie Sects envoy Wang Ling Guan attempts to manifest!] Storms of energy whirled where the bolts landed. Valdebichs eyes widened. It was an event that rarely occurred in the lower world: the descent of transcendents! It wasnt an easy feat since they had to make sacrifices for the law of causality and avoid Allforones prying eyes. Even if they did descend, they couldnt remain in the lower world for a long time, and this was a world filled with the holy power of the Crawling Chaos and otherworld gods. Descending an incarnation to this place was impossible with just any sacrifice. However, each society willingly paid the price, stumbling over each other to be the first to send their envoys who were all high-ranking members of their respective societies. Thor was Asgards greatest warrior, Erlang Shen was one of the three pillars who held up the Chan Sect, and Nabu was the only son of Marduk, the leader of Dilmun. Some of them were hostile to each other. Fenrir, in his wolf form, growled at Thor, while Wang Ling Guan frowned upon seeing Erlang Shen. However, while they didnt hide their enmity, they didnt start fighting. If they fought now, theyd use up the limited amount of the laws of causality they had. Also, since they were here as envoys, they had to be respectful. It was an unwritten rule that had never been broken ever since the creation of the heavenly world. Does that meaneveryone here acknowledges that ### has the same level as they do? Valdebich trembled once more from shock. These were the transcendents who treated mortals like bugs? Who could ever imagine it? Although their pride was probably hurt, none of them showed it. The revelations Yeon-woo possessed was likely only part of the reason why; it meant they acknowledged his strength as well! I, I mean, weare serving an incredible god. Valdebich realized how amazing Yeon-woos prowess was and began to have more hope. They might really be able to escape this horrid hell! Thor, the first to descend, began to speak. Befitting of the god of thunder, his voice boomed throughout heaven and earth. Yellow sparks crackled around him. Hahaha! As expected of the Black Kings successor. Youre amazing each time I look at you. I knew you would create incredible legends, and Ive been waiting for that day to come. You deserve to walk by our side to rule over the world.Krrr. The aura he exuded was as great as his booming voice, and the other envoys around him had to heal their nearly broken bodies. None of them were beneath Thor in divinity, so no one was hurt, but they still frowned in displeasure. Yeon-woo felt the same. Hey. What is it, mortal? Do you have an offer? Youre noisy as hell, so lower the volume. Thors expression went blank. No one had ever spoken to him like that in the thousands of years hed been a great warrior. Yeon-woo scoffed at him. It looks like youre trying to take the upper hand by calling me a mortal. Boom! Black-red bolts suddenly rained down right next to Thor. If any landed on him, he would have been in trouble since it was Sword Thunder. Thors face stiffened. Dropping lightning on him, the god of thunder, was an insult, but he had seen how dangerous Sword Thunder was from the heavenly world. It was a clear display of strength telling him to restrain himself. Dont do anything foolish. If you get on my nerves, there wont be any negotiations or anything like that. The gods and demons were all shocked by Yeon-woos threat. They probably hadnt imagined theyd be humiliated like Thor, especially by a mortal theyd been lending powers to in the hopes of using him as their Apostle. I thought we had some camaraderie between us as warriors. Was that my mistake? Thor suppressed his rising anger and tried to plead to Yeon-woo. Too much talking. Ill take Asgard out. What! Before Thor could continue, the other envoys, who were waiting for an opportunity, moved as one. Sharp winds and fire rained down on him. Thors incarnation was destroyed before he could resist. There was no mercy between the gods and demons. All they cared about was getting rid of competition. After Thor was gone, the envoys looked at Yeon-woo like puppies that wanted compliments from their owner. Good job, keep it up. Yeon-woo smiled darkly. From now on, youre all dogs. Dogs that have to bark and bite whenever their owner tells them to. Chapter 509 - Scenario Quest (9) Thats going too far, ###. I mean, Death King. Please be more careful with your words. The envoys all stiffened when they were compared to dogs. They knew that they were all under Yeon-woos thumb, but this kind of humiliation was too much for them. However, Yeon-woo just crossed his arms and scoffed. Leave if you dont like it. What? Vayu, are you leaving? Is this what Deva wants? Vayu was about to speak, then froze when he felt the other envoys carefully watching him. They were ready to attack and eliminate him just as they had done with Thor. Vayu clenched his teeth. He had never been treated like this before. Deva was a godly society on par with Olympus, Asgard, and the Chan Sect. It was overwhelming in scale, with thousands of gods as members. Eight Lokapala gods ruled over them, and over them were three sovereign gods who were said to have peeked at the universes creation. Vayu was one of the Lokapala and ruled over the northwest. He was famed for his winds, and even among the envoys, there werent many who were equal to him. Hed never been treated like this before. To make matters worse, some of the divine beings looking at him warily now were allies of Deva. If they attacked and chased him away, the alliances would be canceled or in extreme cases, war would break out. However, the allies were willing to go that far for a chance to possess the revelations. The revelations were so priceless that societies risked ostracization just to have it. Vayu glared at the gods who abandoned their pride as transcendents to become a mere mortals dog. They probably believed that all they had to do was endure, and theyd be rewarded later. They probably planned on attacking Yeon-woo after gaining the revelations. However, Vayu knew that once you became a dog, you would stay in that lowly position forever. Fine. If you want a dog, I shall become one. But there was nothing else he could do. The revelations contained wisdom beyond the gods and demons. He couldnt let the other societies take it for themselves. Deva had to have it, and if they couldnt, no one else was allowed to have it. Is that it? Yeon-woos eyebrow twitched as he smiled. I shall become your dog, sir. Vayu immediately bowed and apologized. Yeon-woo smirked at him. The other envoys clucked their tongues when they realized that Yeon-woo was giving Deva another chance. They had thought that they would be able to get rid of their most dangerous competition. Vayu narrowed his eyes at them, exuding a murderous aura as if he were warning them that hed rip them apart. They quickly looked away, not confident about fighting with him one on one. Instead, they watched Yeon-woo carefully, planning to get on his good side. It was difficult to believe these were truly gods and demons. Getting rid of one is enough. I need to get the most out of these guys. Yeon-woo kept a smirk on his face while he carefully examined the beings in front of him. Hed only eliminated Asgard to show that he wouldnt kneel to them. Now that his point had been made, he didnt need to get rid of Deva, particularly since they were too big to discard. Valdebich was still speechless from the shock. But they should be here about now. Why dont I see them? A few of the envoys hed been expecting hadnt arrived. It was understandable that the small societies couldnt handle the laws of causality, and the societies that werent interested in the lower world wouldnt care to participate. However, two societies had signaled their participation, and he couldnt find them at all. Did they have a change of heart? He wouldnt have cared normally, but they were the two societies that Yeon-woo needed abilities from the most. They represented absolute good and absolute evil, which were the best means of writing legends. Yeon-woo needed them to resurrect the giants. They were probably aware of this, too, and they were probably planning their offers to him. However, if they were trying to assert their dominance by taking their time arriving, he would eliminate them ruthlessly. Yeon-woo might need them, but they needed him more desperately. He had no intention of allowing the societies to use him when he had the revelations in his possession. Although having good and evil was ideal, he could just create something similar. He waited for a little while longer, but the two societies showed no reaction. The envoys began to mutter among themselves, wondering why Yeon-woo was just standing there. Finally, Yeon-woo turned away without any lingering attachment. Just then, he felt something in the air and looked up. What great manners they have. The sky opened and black lightning landed on the ground. The envoys flinched from the extraordinary demonic energy that was so intense, it seemed to have the ability to shred their incarnations. Only Vayu and Erlang Shen were unaffected, but they couldnt help frowning and showing their hostility to the demonic energy. The owner of this energy storm was the enemy of all the godly societies. He was the second-in-command of LInfernal, which represented absolute evil. It was the infamous leader of the East Demon Army that had invaded countless dimensions and universes and crushed gods. Agares. The Grand Duke of the East is here! Madness and destruction are here! Swish! The black demonic energy scattered like fog ,and Agares appeared with his dozens of black wings. It always seems to me that the air of the lower world is so stale. Is it because of the energy the otherworld things left behind? This is worse than normal. Agares muttered with a face so beautiful that it seemed completely androgynous. He frowned at the other envoys who stared at him. What do you think youre looking at?! How dare you lowly creatures! Whoosh. The demonic energy began to soar up like a tsunami again. This time, even Vayu and Erlang Shen stepped back, raising their holy power. The quality of the demonic energy was incomparably violent. When the powers of madness and destruction that represented Agares combined with the storm, the demonic energy seemed to bare its fangs like a hungry beast. Are you trying to take whats mine? How should I deal with you? Should I cut off your heads and use it to decorate my throne, or should I pull your eyes out and make a necklace out of them? Each word he spoke shook the heavens and the earth. At the same time, his demonic energy became fiercer. He was angry since he was the one whod watched Yeon-woo from the start, and it seemed like more and more entities were taking an interest in Yeon-woo. He wanted to get rid of these annoying bastards now that he was here. The storm wasn''t simply a warning, it also contained killing intent. If no one intervened, he would have begun fighting with the gods and demons. However, the appearance of a new entity made him stop. How about you stop throwing a tantrum now, Agares? Swoosh! A bright light appeared like a blooming flower in the dark air, splitting into the colors of a rainbow before it revealed a woman with white wings and pure white energy that seemed to be at the opposite extreme of Agares. Just standing in front of her calmed the soul and raised ones health and magic power. Agares storm faded away. His frown deepened when he saw her since she wasnt someone he could easily touch. She was an archangel who was part of the Seraphim. She managed the Annunciation and always had the Ark of the Covenant with its knowledge and wisdom on her back. Gabriel. Gabriel smiled and waved her hand. Hi. Long time no see. She acted like she was seeing a friend she hadnt seen in a while. Agares expression was still dark. I thought Malach wasnt interested anymore after Azrael ended up like that. Did you have a change of heart? What can I do? It was an order from the higher-ups. What? After the archangel Azrael who ruled over death had been eaten by the Demonism, Malach decided to only observe Yeon-woo and not interfere. Darkness was in opposition to their light, but they had no intention of becoming enemies in Yeon-woo. Suffice to say, they simply avoided him, and after Yeon-woo allied himself with LInfernal during the war with the Titans and Giants, they distanced themselves from Yeon-woo even further. Malach and LInfernal werent just different groups, they couldnt co-exist peacefully. Agares couldnt help feeling wary at Gabriels arrival. Was it really an order from the prime commander of Malach, Metatron? Do you think I know what our geezer thinks? If I dont want to be fired, I have to do what he says. [Metatron from the godly society looks at Gabriel in disapproval.] O-OK. Sheesh. Glare much? [Metatron clicks his tongue at Gabriels lowbrow speech.l [Metatron urges Gabriel to stop with the nonsense and get to the point.] See? Thats our geezer for you. [Metatron frowns.] [Metatron adjusts the laws of causality Gabriel is using. He warns that any waste of the laws of causality must be paid back.] That narrow-minded fool! Gabriel protested to Metatron. Agares muttered to himself as he watched them. Just why! Then, as if he realized something, his twisted expression stiffened. I see. Agares eyes turned cold. You need the Book of Enoch? Gabriel shrugged. I wont deny it. Were not doing too well these days. But youre probably in the same state, arent you? Dont you need Lemegeton? The greater demon in LInfernal who stood behind Agares replied instead. [Baal from the demonic society laughs wordlessly.] [Metatron observes Baal.] [Baal watches Metatron.] While the two leaders and commanders of absolute good and absolute evil looked at each other, Vayu and the other envoys frowned when they saw that Agares and Gabriel werent fighting despite being in close proximity to each other. Everyone keenly felt the importance of the revelations. Anyway, Ive come down to be a dog, as I was ordered to. What should I do, Master? Gabriel shrugged and turned back to Yeon-woo. Agares and the rest of the envoys turned to him as well. They were curious about the commands he planned to give him. Would he order them to help train the half-giants? They would willingly share some of their powers. Although the gods disliked being used to resurrect the power of their enemies, the giants, they could give up a tiny amount that wouldnt affect them. They were even willing to give artifacts or elixirs as long as they could have the revelationsor even a fragment of it. No price was too high. It was impossible that Yeon-woo wouldnt know what they were thinking. He already had some ideas about what he wanted them to do. The first and most important step was to recover the lost potential of the half-giants and help them regain transcendence again. This wasnt something that could happen overnight, but there were times when shortcuts were allowed in legends. You two. He turned toward Gabriel and Agares. Id like you to make me the Fruit of Good and Evil. Chapter 510 - Scenario Quest (10) The Fruit of Good and Evil is considered one of the greatest treasures in history, along with Olympus ambrosia and Devas soma. As the symbol of the origin of evil which caused the first humans Adam and Eve to be banished from Eden, its also a holy artifact that contains immense knowledge and wisdom. Since it also contains many laws of causality, anyone who absorbs it will exuviate and transcend easily. Its also a way to draw out any transcendence that the laws of causality have hidden. Sometimes, I wonderif I could get it somehow, would Kalatus be able to attain his goal of resurrecting the dragons? * * * TheFruit of Good and Evil? Gabriel, who had been speaking confidently as if she were ready to do whatever Yeon-woo asked, froze at his request. On the other hand, Agares burst out into laughter. Hahaha! It was a laughter filled with so much madness that those listening shivered. He stopped laughing and looked at Yeon-woo with an expressionless face. Agares always showed his emotions to Yeon-woo, whether it was obsession or lunacy, but now, he looked like an emotionless doll. Do you know what that means? His dry voice made chills run down the backs of the other envoys. However, Yeon-woo just nodded calmly. I do. No, you dont. I do. No. You dont. Agares face twisted. The Fruit of Evil can only be created by our society after many sacrifices. It contains enough absolute evil to create a Demon King and opposes the Fruit of Good. But you want this ridiculous artifact despite knowing that?Swish!Are you serious? Agares demonic energy gathered together into the form of a crushed beast. It was his power, Wicked Devil, which Yeon-woo had also used. Wicked Devil growled at him. The Fruit of Good and the Fruit of Evil were items that the groups which symbolized absolute good and absolute evil needed a lot of resources and time to create. One bite of one of the fruits would bestow immortality and divinity, and eating the entire fruit would make one a superior divine being. Consuming both the fruits would produce a result even beyond that; it was like a clump of the laws of causality. The fruits had been only created a few times during the war between Malach and LInfernal, which had gone on for nearly as long as the history of the universe. The two beings couldnt believe that Yeon-woo had so confidently requested it. He was essentially implying that he wanted to take everything Malach and LInfernal had for himself. However, sparks suddenly flew, and Sword Thunder tore Wicked Devil apart. Crackle! Rumble. Agares stiffened. He knew Yeon-woo had become stronger, but he didnt know Yeon-woo would be able to tear his power apart so quickly. Perhapsit was possible Yeon-woo was already on his level. Yeon-woo snorted, arms still crossed. So much talk. What? Thats for you guys to take care of. Its not my business, is it? Agares was dumbfounded. Work like dogs if I tell you to. If you dont want to, fuck off. I wont force anyone. Yeon-woo raised a corner of his mouth. And Ill review my alliance with LInfernal again. You guys are the ones who wanted to break it off first anyway, right? Its not my responsibility if its canceled. Agares contined to be speechless. What are you doing? Arent you going? Yeon-woo raised his chin. Agares looked at him wordlessly and looked up. LInfernal was in an uproar. [The demons of demonic society are protesting!] [The demons of grind their teeth at you.] [A few demons ask whether they need to honor the alliance considering this treatment.] [Baal silently watches you.] Yeon-woos threat was astonishing to the prideful creatures. However [Agares tells the demons of to shut up.] [Many demons close their mouths.] [A few demons protest timidly to Agares.] [Agares narrows his eyes.] [The East Demon Army is on the move.] [The resistance has been suppressed.] After Agares quieted the demons, he turned back to Yeon-woo. His blazing eyes were full of madness. And if we make the Fruits of Good and Evil? Will you give us the stone then? Of course not. Dont think that you can pay for the stone with just a couple of Fruits of Good and Evil. I already said this isnt a negotiation. Many envoys familiar with Agares reputation quickly prepared to activate their powers. They believed that no matter how much Agares wanted Yeon-woo, he wouldnt put up with this much humiliation. He wasnt called Agares of Madness for nothing. They could guarantee LInfernal would probably try to rip Yeon-woos head off. Even though Baal hadnt said anything yet, it seemed certain that the alliance would be terminated. Haha! Hahaha! But Agares burst out into laughter again. [Agares has temporarily left !] [The East Demon Army follows Agares and declares a collective breakaway!] N-no way! H-he left LInfernal? The Grand Duke of the East? Agares decision to temporarily break ties with LInfernal left the envoys stunned. Aside from Baal, he was one of the greatest demons of LInfernal. His subordinates probably made up forty percent of the society, but now they were leaving together. It was a declaration that he would create a new society and walk an independent path. Youre so amusing. Agares snickered, rubbing his lips with his thumb. So, so, amusing He fixed his eyes on Yeon-woo. They were filled with desire, madness, and obsession. He looked as though he would like to take Yeon-woo immediately. Who in the world would dare threaten him like this? He probably would have eaten the soul of the idiot who tried, but Yeon-woos threat didnt displease him. Ill give you the Fruit of Evil. We were about to create some anyway. Yeon-woo didnt miss the implication of Agares words. He was about to? Yeon-woo realized how Agares was planning to obtain the fruit, and he grinned. It was a ridiculous method, but the fastest and most certain. More importantly, the Fruit of Good can be made the same way, too. Is he planning on making the Fruit of Good and Evil here? Yeon-woo clucked his tongue at Agares devious scheme. Although it seemed like Agares departure from LInfernal was an impulsive act, Yeon-woo could see it had been carefully planned ahead of time. Baal probably had some input, as well. Crazybastards. However, it clearly didnt seem that way to Gabriel because she looked from Agares to Yeon-woo with an appalled expression. It seemed crazy to her that Yeon-woo could ask for the fruit as though it were an apple growing in their backyard, and it was just as crazy that Agares agreed to give it. Her free spirit often resulted in nagging from the seraphs and scoldings from Metatron, but these two were even more impulsive. Agares had left his society over something so simple? Even though it was temporary, she didnt understand. To gods and demons, societies werent simply affiliations. They were a source of protection from external threats and allowed them to maintain the legends that made up their existences. It was impossible to abandon a society. Even if demons were selfish, it wasnt something that happened. They didnt have to be loyal to their society, but there were certain lines that they couldnt cross, although it was true that some beings wandered alone like Cernnunos and Vimalacitra, who left his society recently. However, those two were known to have surpassed the limits of transcendents, gods, and demons. Agares and Yeon-woo were nothing like them. It seemed to Gabriel that both Yeon-woo, who ordered the gods and demons around like slaves, and Agares, who acted as he wished, would meet their downfall soon. She spread her hundreds of white wings open. Metatron had ordered her to come down, but she felt like shed go crazy as well if she stayed any longer. She didnt know what her punishment would be, but shed rather be stuck in Eden for even 200 years. Where are you going? Agares asked the floating Gabriel with a twisted smile. His sharp canines glistened. You guys can make that Fruit of Good and Evil or whatever on your own. We dont have any Fruits of Good to give to you, and we have no plans to create them. What makes you think you dont have them? What? Gabriel frowned, not understanding Agares. Swish! Suddenly, black demonic energy soared up from the ground and created hundreds of columns that trapped Gabriel. Huph! Gabriel flapped her wings in surprise. Rainbow-colored light flashed, breaking the demonic energy columns. What are you! Just as she was about to protest, the broken pieces of demonic energy joined back together like a spider web and sent out tentacles to imprison her. This time, someone else had joined the fray. Clatter. Emptiness appeared in the air and black chains tumbled out of them. Yeon-woo smiled coldly at her. You psychos! She realized that they were trying to capture her and frowned. Gabriel released as much of her powers as she could. His Hero Month of Aquarius Water of the First Month Rainbow-colored light turned into waves of water that gushed like a tsunami as sharp blades poured down like rain. The sky shook as they cut space itself, leaving several tears. Her extraordinary strength befitted her role as one of the greatest angels of Malach, but unfortunately, she was facing the second-most powerful figure of LInfernal and the successor of the Black King, who put Malach on guard. There were also dozens of envoys who saw it as their chance to eliminate more competition. Aaack! In the end, Gabriels powers were destroyed before she could even do anything, and a storm of demonic energy ripped her wings apart. The white wings were either red with blood or black with demonic energy. Clatter! The black chains pierced through her shoulders and calves, wrapping around her entire body. No matter how much she resisted, the divine iron absorbed her holy power. If you lack absolute good to create the Fruit of Good, you can just collect enough nutrients for it. Agares chuckled at Gabriel, who was floating in the air. She looked like a saint nailed on a cross. Since youre so bothersome, it looks like things worked out well. Agares had a refreshed face as if all his worries had gone. Do you think youll get away with this? Gabriel shouted at Agares and Yeon-woo, who watched her silently. She had been punishing evil for a long time already, and she was confident she hadnt been defeated. She knew that Malach would soon move to punish them! Absolute good against absolute evilthe Armageddon they were postponing would finally happen, and because of Agares wicked greed, the order of the heavenly world would be crushed. I think we will However, Agares twisted smile didnt leave his face. Gabriels eyes widened. What? [The godly society has banished Gabriel!] [From this point on, Gabriel is unaffiliated with any group.] M-Metatron? Gabriel called the name of the scribe she respected, thinking that there was something wrong with her eyes. However, the message that had popped up was accurate. [Metatron looks at Gabriel with an indifferent expression.] W-why? [Metatron looks at Gabriel with an indifferent expression.] N-no way! There was only one question in Gabriels mind: why? Agares gave her the answer. Hahaha! Do you still not understand? I dont know if youre naive or dumb. No, you must be dumb. You were a sacrifice from the beginning. Do you think that sly snake didnt know what ### wanted? Gabriel was speechless. Youve been abandoned by the society you trusted so much. You are nothing more than a chess piece. T-thats not true! Is it a small sacrifice for the greater good? You angels amuse me each time I encounter you. Agares licked his lips like a cat. His movements were smooth and alluring. [Metatron glares at Agares with a displeased face.] Anyway. He smirked. Goodbye. Noooo! Gabriel cried out desperately, but the chains binding her grew tighter. Chapter 511 - Scenario Quest (11) Crack! Both Gabriels body and soul were crushed entirely. The laws of causality that supported her incarnation had disappeared after Malach banished her, and after her true body and incarnation were forcibly merged, her existence grew precarious. She couldnt even scream or cry. What a nice sound. Hahaha! Even the faces of the envoys who helped capture Gabriel had turned stiff. A couple of them turned away, unable to continue watching. They had fought in countless battles, but it was their first time to see such a pointless annihilation or death. [All gods of death smile.] [All demons of death nod.] Only floating feathers and a white orb remained of Gabriel. Yeon-woo pulled the chains to bring the orb to himself. It was the Fruit of Good. And this. Agares tossed a black orb to him. Its the master of this place called Samigina that my army just annexed. Samigina was the location that Grand Marquis Gamigin, ranked fourth in LInfernal, ruled. He was acting up recently and grew annoying. It was a relief to get rid of him. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. As expected, Agares and the East Demon Army had withdrawn with Baals unspoken permission. However, since hed managed to obtain high-quality Fruits of Good and Evil from Gabriel and Gamigin, he was satisfied. Things are working out better than I hoped. Yeon-woo smiled with pleasure and combined the two fruits. As they merged, they turned into a red apple. [The Fruit of Good and Evil has been created!] * * * Haa, haa. Nohite was exhausted. His head was spinning from fatigue. H-how did things end up like this? Everything had been ordinary just a few days ago. Hed run an errand to bring food to Valdebich, skipping over excitedly to find out what story Valdebich would tell him that day. He appreciated Valdebich, who was the only visitor in this world, apart from the otherworld gods who roamed around the sky on occasion. Everything about Valdebich was interesting to Nohite, who grew up without any friends. Nohite had always been frustrated with the village elders, who didnt seem to have any thoughts of leaving this barren world. It was why he was the first to open up to Valdebich when all the village people were wary of him. He also became Valdebichs closest friend. Valdebich was affectionate to Nohite as well. The child reminded him of the little brother hed left behind in his hometown. Whenever Nohite visited, Valdebich told him exciting tales of climbing the Tower, as well as tales of memorable events from the Towers history that Cha Jeong-woo had told him. Nohites eyes always sparkled when he listened to the legends of spectacular heroes. His heart beat faster as if he were witnessing everything in person, and his hands were sweaty as he clenched them. Whenever Valdebich reached the part where the hero won, they would shout in exhilaration together. Whenever the hero faced despair, tears dripped down his eyes. Nohite wanted to be that kind of hero, too. He wanted to be someone who rose above numerous trials and difficulties! A world filled with the bonds of friendship, loyalty of comrades, and true loveit was like a fantasy. One day, Nohite would leave this depressing world to climb to the places that Valdebich called stages. The person Nohite respected the most was someone named Heaven Wing, who had been just like Nohite. Heaven Wing rose to the peak of the Tower with nothing else but faith in himself. Although hed fallen at the end, betrayed by countless people, that was why Nohite liked him the most. Nohite wanted to fulfill Heaven Wings dream on his behalf. But Heaven Wingis here. He met someone who looked exactly like Valdebichs descriptions of Heaven Wing. Of course, it was the first time hed ever seen a human, so he couldnt accurately distinguish human features, but he had a strong impression that the man really was Heaven Wing. Butits a demon! Heaven Wing disappeared after leaving a demon behind! The man left with Valdebich after leaving something scary behind. Hey, hey. Get to it. Why are you so slow? What are you doing? Get up and run! Every time the eyes of the undead entity who was as hulking as the half-giants flashed, Nohite felt chills run down his back. He had gotten goosebumps when he saw Valdebich train, but this undead entity was beyond Valdebich. Was Valdebich weak, or was this undead just too strong? It was hard for Nohite to make a comparison as he didnt know how strong people in the outside world were, but since Valdebich managed to defeat the otherworld gods, he knew that Valdebich definitely wasnt weak. Then how strong was this undead entity? And who was the black-coated man who commanded him, the man who resembled Heaven Wing? Is he like the Crawling Chaos? The Crawling Chaos was an entity of absolute power to Nohite, so that was all he could think of. This person had offered to train their tribe, and it was a rare opportunity that their tribe would likely never see again. There was finally a way to escape being treated like cattle! As Nohite dreamed of leaving, his only thought was to grab onto the opportunity. However, when training began, he realized how unrealistic hed been. The training was extremely difficult. Did all the people who climbed the stages have such grueling lives? It was incredible. He was embarrassed that he used to think he could be a shining sun like Heaven Wing someday. The undead Shanon pushed the villagers to their limits. He made them run, lift their swords, and forced them to spar all day. There was no exception; elders and children were included. Naturally, the villagers soon lost interest. They had no motivation since, unlike Nohite who wanted to leave, they were already used to their routines. They lived in poverty and destitution, but it was normal to them. The idea of fighting the otherworld gods and being freed from the Crawling Chaos only incited fear in them. They didnt show much passion in training and even saw it in a negative light. Some even said these outsiders only ruined the peace of the village. This attitude was why Valdebich had given up training them. However, Shanon just kicked their butts and forced them to train, not caring about their complaints. Faster, faster. OK? Listening to Shanons terrifying voice, Nohite gritted his teeth. His legs trembled, but he forced himself to move. He wanted to become as strong as Shanon. Hardening his resolve once again, he ran. * * * Master. There was no reply. Master! There was only silence. Argh! You should answer if someone talks to you! Youre probably just going to complain about how impossible your task is. T-true, but Then Im going to cut off the connection. Thats not it! Let me finish! Shanon complained every hour or so that it was impossible and that it was his first time seeing bastards with this kind of attitude. He tried to convince Yeon-woo to turn them into Spirit Guai instead. The half-giants showed no inclination of improving. In fact, they were becoming worse. Half of them acted like they didnt care what Shanon made them do anymore. In their eyes, dying from exhaustion or dying like cattle was the same. The otherworld gods were like a fortress that could never be breached, and their master, the Crawling Chaos, was the sky itselfunreachable. Breaking the sky and escaping? It was impossible. The half-giants were pessimistic about everything and forcing them to train didnt have any effect. Shanon was becoming tired as well. As long as the half-giants had a defeatist mentality, theyd never change. What is it you want to say? Im busy, so if its nothing, Ill listen to it next time. Im asking you in all seriousness. Do you really think they can change? Yeon-woo didnt reply. I know the scenario quest is important and resurrecting the giant race will be useful in catching Allforone. I also get youll be able to obtain more parts of the revelations and use the guys in the heavenly world. I know there are a lot of benefits, but do you really think the answer lies in them? Youll be destroying whatever peace they have because of your greed. Shanons voice was serious. Although he complained that it was impossible to train them, he never said he wouldnt do it. No matter how he grumbled and griped, he always followed his masters orders. If he was asking like this, it meant he had thought it over deeply. It was possible Shanon was right. Unlike Yeon-woo and Valdebich, whose comprehension had expanded from seeing many worlds, the half-giants had only ever lived in this place. Yeon-woos requests seemed little more than tyranny. They might even think it was a trick to finally end their race for once and for all. Yeon-woo felt like he needed to reply seriously this time. Shanon. What? Gods dont abandon their followers. What? Shanon seemed a bit taken aback. He hadnt expected a response like this. They said theyd serve me as my followers, and I said Id save them. As their god, I need to fulfill my role and lead them to hope. Thats what I have to do. Shanon was speechless. Of course, they might not see hope now, but I believe that theyll be able to see what I see in the near future. That will become their hope. Work at it a bit longer. Followers who could see what their gods saw? Shanon was speechless for a while. He repeated Yeon-woos words in his head. From what hed seen so far, the relationship between gods and their followers was more transactional. It was like an exchange: gods received the faith of their followers and the followers received an equal amount of strength. The followers who didn''t receive anything worked hard to be noticed by the gods. That was how it had been for Shanon in Red Dragon, when hed struggled to stand out to the Eighty-One Oculus. After meeting Yeon-woo, he saw new worlds, and his thinking began to change because they were looking through the same eyes. Yeon-woo was planning on doing this with his followers as well. Shanon cleared his thoughts and spoke again. Master. Why? Are you moved? Sensing Shanons wavering emotions, Yeon-woo grinned. Shanon spoke in a solemn voice. Dont you think youre being a pushover to Im cutting it off. Aaack! Yeon-woo blocked his connection with Shanon. He could never guess the direction Shanon would take. It was a wonder that he was still the same even after training for a thousand years. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue and looked down when he felt a gaze from below. A puppy panted as it furiously wagged its tail. Did you find it? Woof! Then, lets go. Woof! Woof! The puppy nodded and began to run forward. Yeon-woo tsked as he followed the puppy. Its unbelievable that its Fenrir, who has swallowed gods and eaten heroes.The strongest wolf in Niflheim, Fenrir, had been in its wolf form when it first arrived as an envoy. Its howls had shaken the atmosphere then, but that seemed far away now. The envoys had reduced their forms to minimize how much of the laws of causality they used in order to maintain their incarnations. Fenrir had chosen to take the form of a puppy. It had really become a dog after what Yeon-woo said. Yeon-woo was incredulous, but that was how important the revelations were to them. After that, Yeon-woo gave a single command to the envoys: Find all the stories and records related to the giant race from each society. And anything related to the sites on this stage. The envoys moved busily, scanning through their societys records to find anything related to the giant race and using their powers to search for any hidden sites. They partly wanted to get on Yeon-woos good side, but also partly because theyd seen what happened to the archangel Gabriel. They didnt want to be used like that. Yeon-woo could see fear start to enter their eyes. The information they found allowed Yeon-woo to learn more details about the secrets and culture of the giant race. The societies that had once clashed with the giant race provided especially useful information, and even Valdebich learned more of his history. Yeon-woo explored the hidden sites using the gods and demons, and he finally managed to reach the last site on the stage. "Why are you so late? Ive been waiting for you." At the entrance of the last site, a young child about five years old, younger than Sesha, pouted as he complained. The child looked adorable and pretty to the point that it was hard to tell whether he was a girl or a boy. However, it was a little awkward for Yeon-woo since the child was Agares. The demon that smiled as he ripped Gabriel apart had chosen a form that made Yeon-woo feel like sighing. From the puppy Fenrir to the child Agares... Yeon-woo ignored his question and was about to walk past him when Agares glowered at Fenrir, who was rubbing itself against Yeon-woos legs. "What''s that dog? Why is it with you?" Chapter 512 - Scenario Quest (12) Agares was ready to fight Fenrir any moment. His eyes blazed with fury, as if he were trying to frighten Fenrir away from his possession. However, Fenrir dropped his cute manner and bared his teeth at Agares with a loud bark. Woof! What is it, dog? Is there something you want to say? Woof! Woof! Its mine. Scram. Woof! Woof! What? Im delusional? A mere dog like you dares! Woof! Woof! Hmph! Whats wrong with calling a dog dog? Woof! Shut up! Im not a dog like you! Woof! Woof! Although a squabble between a five-year-old child and a puppy appeared cute on the surface, the air around them was on the verge of exploding. Fenrir was a great demon who could go toe to toe with Agares, and they were both on equal footing. However, neither made the first move because Yeon-woo had warned the envoys that if any of them were too noisy and disturbed his investigation, he would eliminate them immediately. Agares and Fenrir could only bicker with each other, but that didnt mean the societies behind them remained unmoved. [The demonic society expresses hostility towards the demonic society .] [The demonic society sends a strong warning to the demonic society .] [Baal sighs deeply.] [Loki clucks his tongue in disgust.] Agares and the East Demon Army were back in LInfernal, and the messages between the societies flew. Yeon-woo didnt interfere that much since the tensions between societies might lead to greater conflict. For better or for worse, the two leaders didnt seem interested in a battle. However, the other societies were also beginning to stir. [The godly society protests against you!] [The godly society attempts to contact the godly society .] [The godly society warns the societies around it.] [The godly society declares it will close off some territories temporarily.] [The demonic society has declared martial law and is carefully observing the .] Even the societies who had good relationships with each other were watching each other warily in case someone snatched the revelations. As time went by, the distrust among them increased. It was easier for Yeon-woo if the heavenly world was fragmented, so he just watched, inciting quarrels between them when he couldlike not interrupting Agares and Fenrir. As long as they dont destroy the sites. Yeon-woo smirked and entered the site, where smaller and younger envoys waited for him with bright eyes. All the traps inside have been deactivated. As you ordered, we didnt enter the last section. Unlike the other places, this one took some effort to clear. Theres definitely a great secret here. We had to use a significant amount of our powers and the laws of causality. Please let us see just a corner. Please They spoke using their physical voices instead of their true ones. Their true voices could bind the souls of their opponents, but it didnt work on Yeon-woo, so they tried to minimize using the laws of causality as much as they could. Their requests were simple; they wanted Yeon-woo to share any discoveries he made at the sites with them. As he searched, the envoys deactivated traps or cleared the land. However, they werent allowed to enter the final section that contained the stone related to the revelations. If they entered by accident, they had to leave without examining the stone. The envoys had faithfully followed the rules, not wishing to be eliminated like Asgard because of greed. Even if they were tempted to take a peek, there were too many other envoys watching, and it was too risky. With everyone being suspicious of each other, what could they do? Besides, they didnt know how to extract the revelations from the stone, anyway. They could only hope that Yeon-woo would take pity on them if they followed his orders. However, as always, he didnt reply to their entreaties. The envoys were about to sigh, thinking that they had to give up again, when Yeon-woo spoke up. Follow me if you will. It was unexpected. R-really? Finally! Hope seeped into their faces. If you can handle the consequences. Illstep back. Me, too. They retreated at his words. They werent too stupid to understand what the consequences were. Yeon-woo smirked as he passed by them. The envoys were angry, but they had to restrain their tempers and grit their teeth. If there was a position that ruled over the domains of bad temperaments and power-tripping, Yeon-woo would be perfect for it. They swore to themselves that when everything was over, they would force Yeon-woo and Arthia into ruin. However, Yeon-woo just scoffed, as if he could read their minds. Good relations between him and the heavenly world had never been possible from the start. The heavenly world didnt make it explicit, but it was clear that they saw him as a pawn. He was only mirroring their own actions. What was so wrong about that? He could use them for many things as long as he had the upper hand. As he entered the depths of the site through an underground path, Metatron and Malach followed him closely. [The godly society observes you persistently.] [Metatron watches you solemnly.] They had been like this ever since they sacrificed Gabriel. They were pressuring him into giving them the revelations since they had given him the Fruit of Good. It was clear they wouldnt let him off easily. I definitely didnt expect theyd give up Gabriel like that. That was the part Yeon-woo still didnt understand. Azrael was already a great loss, but losing Gabriel greatly damaged their forces. He didnt know the details, but he was certain that there must have been many opinions in Malach about this. The fact that they had willingly given Gabriel up could only mean one thing: Somethings rushing them to make a move. They desperately need the revelations. It was the same situation when it came to LInfernal. They had given up Gamigin, who had been ranked fourth in their society. Yeon-woo didn''t know what Malach and LInfernal had said about the Book of Enoch, a book of prophecies, and Lemegeton, a grimoire. Those were the names that the societies called specific sections of the revelations. The difference was that the revelations contained the truth of the entire universe, but the Book of Enoch and Lemegeton had the details of the rise and fall of each society. In other words, it was the information they needed most from the revelations. The fact that they needed it so much meant that something urgent was happening. Did the war with Allforone grow so bad that theyre feeling threatened? Or are they planning something else? Yeon-woo didn''t know what was going on, but he didnt think the situation was necessarily bad. There were still a lot of things he could take from the societies. He soon reached a large wall. [You have arrived at the last site of the giant race.] [Currently collected stones: 14/15] It seemed like a grave for a mighty being. The stone walls had divine murals painted on them, and there was also a room filled with numerous weapons of the giants that were at least at S Rank. Yeon-woo guessed it was a royal tomb or at least of a giant who had a high position. However, considering that the gods and demons didnt recognize the tomb, it likely didnt belong to a king. Once he pulled out the stone, the third scenario quest would be over. Boo. When Yeon-woo shouted, black clouds whirled around, and Boo silently appeared with a bow. Boo had also gone through many changes. [Arch Lich] [Position: Familiar] [Description: He is a creature who sought death, reached it, and appeared once more as a being who has defied death. He is a philosopher who represents death itself. As your strongest familiar, faithful advisor, and great conqueror, he will spread your will throughout the land.] [Special Note: Completed the divine position of Defeat and reached the divine position of Pale.] Boo had grown more than two meters tall. Although he was smaller than Shanon, his aura was stronger, and he exuded a dangerous scent, as though he were death itself. It was probably because he had reached the highest position one could reach after dying: Arch Lich. Yeon-woo was sure that Boo had reached the peak he had as Faust or even surpassed it. The words divine position stood out. Pale was another word for death, so it meant Boo had gained holiness, which was the first step towards exuviation and transcendence. He could now go toe to toe with Yeon-woo, but as in the past, he knelt and bowed. GreetingsMaster. His loyalty to Yeon-woo was still strong. In fact, his attitude was more respectful than before. He looked like a zealot who was meeting the god he served. Just as Yeon-woo had seen the holiness Boo gained, Boo saw Yeon-woo grow closer to darkness. Strongest familiar and faithful advisorYeon-woo thought there was no better description for Boo than that. Have you recovered some of your memories? Thanks toYour GraceI canrememberthe entirety ofmy past life Howevermy past life has nothingto do with me I am justa familiarwho servesyou. After Boo awakened at the first site, he had been busy recovering his memories and organizing his strength, which was why he couldnt show himself until this moment. He had finally finished his metamorphosis and become a full Arch Lich. Yeon-woo smiled at him. He was satisfied with Boos growth and pleased to see that Boo drew a clear line between his past and current life. Do you know where we are? Boo scanned the room and nodded. YesMaster.Clack. Clack. His jaws made noise when he spoke. Its notjust thisplace Ivevisitedthis hidden stagein my past lifeto search forthe CrawlingChaos. When Yeon-woo first arrived at the sites, Fausts memories helped Boo advise Yeon-woo to combine the stones. At the timeI was chasing afterdarknessso I attemptedto find the answerwithin the CrawlingChaosbuthe did notgive mean answer I cameto this placeto obtainthe EmeraldTablet. Yeon-woo didnt miss the strong emotions of joy and remorse in Boos eyes as he looked around. These were emotions that only those who had been forced to wait a long time before reaching their goal could feel. It was also the sadness of someone whod realized that hed been searching for an item in the wrong location. The Emerald Tablet? Here? Yesafterlearningthe giant racewas enslavedby the CrawlingChaosI exploredtheirsites. It seemed he had obtained the stones of the Emerald Tablet here and returned to the stages to create a dungeon where he could experiment on it. That was where Vieira Dune and Walpurgisnacht found it. Then, you mean there arent any stone tablets left? Boo shook his head. At the time I was ignorantand didnt knowthe valueof the stone tablets I could onlyuncovera fewof them There are moretablets remaining If they are combinedthey will be ofgreatassistanceto youbut But? Yeon-woo cocked his head. If youtake thesestone tabletsthe Crawling Chaoswill find outyourehere. Yeon-woo contemplated for a moment. For some reason, the Crawling Chaos hadnt appeared even when the envoys from the heavenly world arrived, which was why Yeon-woo could explore the sites so quickly. However, once he dug the stone up, the site would release a wave of magic power, and the Crawling Chaos would realize he was here. If the Crawling Chaos caught on now, it might cause a setback to their plans since the half-giants werent completely trained yet. However, he eventually nodded. Its fine. Go ahead. He couldnt avoid a fight with the Crawling Chaos. There would be no difference if it came sooner or later. Asyoucommand. Boo raised his hands with delight and began to recite a spell. Rumble! The tomb quaked. [You have finished exploring the final site.] [You have completed the scenario quest (Proof of the King III).] [All the collected stones have been combined into one.] [You have obtained the artifact Book of the Black King!] Space ripped open and a great wave of thoughts descended on Yeon-woo. You. Again. Chapter 513 - Scenario Quest (13) Gnash! Those sons of bitches. Do they have no dignity as transcendents? A distance away from the last site, envoys from godly societies were grouped together, waiting for Yeon-woo. They were all fighting each other over the revelations, but they were still tied together because they were all gods. All the godly envoys were displeased. They had always been worshipped and admired, so it hurt their pride to be treated like this. It was particularly humiliating that they were helping the giants, who were descendants of their former enemies. Just as the relationship between the demons and dragons had been bad from the beginning of the universe, the same could be said for the relationship between the gods and the giants. In the heavenly world, there were still gods who hated the giants more than they did demons. If not for the revelationsand more urgently, the upcoming battle with Allforonethis wouldnt have been necessary. They would have retreated and waited for Yeon-woo to experience a weak moment. However, since time was short, they had to work with Yeon-woo. The representatives of absolute good and evil, Malach and LInfernal, especially needed the revelations, and it was logical that they would sacrifice Gabriel and Gamigin. However, although the gods obeyed Yeon-woo, their resentment of him only grew, not realizing that they had their own part in this situation. They already forgot that they had tried to use Yeon-woo as their pawn first. Gods were beings who were meant to rule over all things. They couldnt have emotions like regret, shame, or remorse. They believed they were the center of the universe, and the world moved according to their will. From their perspective, Fenrir, who wagged his tail at Yeon-woo, and Agares, who didnt hide his obsession with Yeon-woo, were transcendents who had abandoned their honor. They werent the only ones; Jie Sects Wang Ling Guan continued to show goodwill towards Yeon-woo, and the demonic societies were all attempting to build good relations with him. Do they all plan on being used like dogs? Erlang. What do you think? The godly envoys all looked at a beautiful man in their center who was sitting in a lotus position with shut eyes. It was Chan Sects Erlang Shen. He slowly opened his eyes and the godly envoys watched the light radiating from him with wonder. It was easy to see how he had become one of the three leaders of the Chan Sect. Chan Sect was one of the five great godly societies, along with Malach, Asgard, Deva, and Olympus. After their former leader, the Yellow Emperor, had fallen asleep on the Three God Mountains from some unknown illness, three leaders ruled in his stead: Erlang Shen, Prince Nezha, and Leizhenzi. Their fame had spread throughout the heavenly world. It was said they were the greatest beings, who were powerful, wise, and noble. In fact, the Chan Sect had only grown stronger after the three leaders had taken the Yellow Emperors place. In particular, they possessed the amazing legend of once having stood against the despised Heavenly Demon, who was the common enemy of all gods and demons. All the godly envoys naturally gathered around Erlang Shen when he arrived. Erlang Shen accepted their actions with grace, as if it were only natural. However, he hadnt spoken a word to Yeon-woo since arriving. He didnt try to flatter Yeon-woo like the others or attempt to approach him. He only observed Yeon-woo with an impassive face. The envoys whod known Erlang Shen for a long time knew this meant that he was judging strengths and weaknesses of his enemy. They were now asking to see if he had learned anything useful. But once again, Erlang Shen had no reply. The other godly envoys thumped their chests in frustration. It would have been good if he had said something. It wasnt good for them to stay in the hidden stage of the lower world for a long time. The more time they spent there, the more laws of causality their societies would have to pay. It would also be a huge annoyance if the owner of this place, the Crawling Chaos, noticed them. Weve been lucky so far but If the Crawling Chaos realizes were here, itll be dangerous. Hes a monster. Nothing good will come from associating with him. It was impossible for them to fight the Crawling Chaos unless a progenitor or creator god stepped up to help. He could swallow not just their incarnations, but also the true bodies were still in the heavenly world. Considering that they were in his holy territory, just being here was like an act of suicide. If they didnt enjoy a high level in their societies, they would have gone crazy or been swallowed up already. None of the gods wanted to be here. They wanted to leave as soon as possible, and Yeon-woos tyrannical commands were frustrating to them. Just then, the last site Yeon-woo entered began to shake. The gods and demons all turned to it with surprise since it was the first time for a phenomenon like this to occur. Erlang Shen opened his mouth for the first time. Hes here. A great wave of magic power lashed around them. The holy power within it made the envoys straighten their backs. The creature they feared to encounter was projecting his will to their location. The Crawling Chaos! You. Again. * * * Yeon-woo smirked at the words. He could feel the Crawling Chaos carefully examining him through the darkness. Unlike the last time they met, the Crawling Chaos probably couldnt read him easily since hed grown incomparably stronger. The Philosophers Stone and Dragon Heart activated to protect his body. Stillhes strong. I can feel it in my nerves. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes at the prickly feeling at his fingertips. Although he had progressed greatly, the holy power of the Crawling Chaos still overwhelmed him. How strong was he? The more Yeon-woo learned, the greater the Crawling Chaos seemed. But he doesnt seem so far away now. Back then, the Crawling Chaos had seemed like a wide ocean he could never cross, but now, he was more like a large river. Besides, his true body seemed to be located some distance away, and only one part of him was watching Yeon-woo at the moment. Was the Tower blocking him from sending his true body even though this was his holy territory? Yeon-woo could feel the Crawling Chaos thoughts reaching him and bouncing off. He could read emotions of displeasure and surprise from the being. The Crawling Chaos thoughts suddenly became sharp as though he were glaring at something. Revelations. As expected, the Crawling Chaos knew precisely why Yeon-woo had become stronger. Some. Time. Ago. The. Wheel. Was. Spun. Back. Was. That. You. He was most likely speaking of the time that the Heavenly Demon had turned back 200 years of the universe. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. The gods and demons hadnt mentioned anything, which meant they hadnt been able to feel it. However, the Crawling Chaos clearly had. Since it wasnt something he needed to hide, he didnt deny it. He cocked his head with a grin. So what if it was? Not. Something. A. Mortal. You dont get to decide whether Im worthy or not of having the ability. Thats for me to choose. Im facing you today because I have something to say. Yeon-woo cut off the waves of thoughts coming from the Crawling Chaos. The being also stopped emitting them, as if he wanted to know what Yeon-woo wanted. Do you remember what I offered some time ago? Yeon-woo was speaking about his offer to help the Crawling Chaos in exchange for the original revelations. The Crawling Chaos had turned him down, saying the revelations couldnt be traded that way. Yeon-woo could tell that the Crawling Chaos possessed quite a large amount of the revelations. The giants only discovered a section of what he has. Apart from Valdebichs hopes, Yeon-woo had other reasons to clash with the Crawling Chaos: the revelations contained the only path to darkness. Ill change that offer to a warning. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. From this moment on, Im going to take over your territory and take my followers from you. Then, Ill take the revelations from you as part of the spoils of war. If he couldnt prevent the Crawling Chaos from noticing him, then he would declare war. Yeon-woo wanted to walk the path of a god, and he needed to move forward with confidence for his legend to shine. Prepare for your death and wait. The Crawling Chaos was silent for a moment. I. Shall. Wait. Then, he left. Was Yeon-woo only imagining that it felt like the Crawling Chaos had been grinning? However, Yeon-woo was sure of one thing: the war with the Crawling Chaos could no longer be turned back. Im going to be busier. He needed to train the half-giants faster. [The scenario quest (Proof of the God and King IV) has been created.] [Please check the details of the quest in your quest window.] * * * When Yeon-woo left the last site after his conversation with the Crawling Chaos, the godly envoys all dashed toward him, shouting. ###! What have you done?! Everyone had heard his conversation with the Crawling Chaos, and they were all astounded. They had been careful to avoid catching the Crawling Chaos attention, but Yeon-woo had suddenly declared war. Since they were helping him, they had no choice but to be involved as well. [The godly society protests vehemently!] [The godly society says they cannot become involved in this war!] [The godly society awaits your statement!] The other societies pressured him in the same way. So? But Yeon-woo just smiled crookedly. What? What are you? The envoys were flustered. Yeon-woo turned to them and the societies in the heavenly world. Didnt I already say it? You have to work like dogs if you want the revelations. This is only part of it. No one could reply. Participate in the war. Then you can have the revelations. Chapter 514 - Scenario Quest (14) The envoys were furious. Was Yeon-woo being serious?! [The godly society expresses hostility towards you!] [The godly society expresses hostility towards you!] [The godly society expresses strong hostility towards you!] [The godly society agrees with the societies that have expressed hostility.] [The godly society looks at you coldly.] It was a bolt from the blue for the societies. They were already busy preparing for war against Allforone, and now, they were expected to battle for the independence of the descendants of their past enemies. Their first reaction was disgust. They could understand giving Yeon-woo all the records of the giant race they possessed, helping him discover the sites, and even using their powers to act as his hunting dogs. But this was too much. You dare to go this far because we let you off easily?! You damned bastard! The most dissatisfied beings, Vayu of Deva and Sebek of Memphis, spoke in their true voices, baring their sharp teeth. Powerful winds blew with the movement of Vayus hands, and an immense amount of vapor whirled around Sebeks body before hurtling towards Yeon-woo. Sebek was a high-level god who controlled great lakes. However, black-red Sword Thunder suddenly lashed at the whirlwind of winds and water and the incarnations of Vayu and Sebek beyond it. Vayu stepped back in surprise, but he couldnt completely escape Sword Thunder. He watched as his right arm was torn off. Sebek couldnt even scream as his body was split in half from his head to his legs. He disappeared with a dense, burning smell. The enraged godly envoys who had been about to charge at Yeon-woo stopped. Yeon-woo had reacted more aggressively than they expected. Sebek was a high-level god who represented Memphis, and hed even been considered a superior god once. However, Yeon-woo had split a powerful entity like that with a single strike. Vayu gripped his right arm, which leaked with holy power, and bit his lower lip. The gap in power between them and Yeon-woo was evident from the clash. He hadnt been this powerful when he left the Changgong Library. It was impossibly fast progress, even if he had the domain of fight. Had he become stronger after obtaining the stones from the sites? Or had he been enlightened with something new after becoming the god of the half-giants? It was hard to tell, but one thing was for sure: they wouldnt be able to defeat Yeon-woo unless they used all their strength. Crackle. Crackle! Even after demonstrating so much power, Yeon-woo seemed fine. He growled at them. I already told you to fuck off if youre not happy. I dont plan to stop you from doing that. Every time black-red bolts sparked from his skin, the godly envoys felt chills going down their spines. And I think I should be the angry one here. Were you thinking of taking the entire stone tablet only after giving me a few records of the giant race and helping me explore the sites? You were just planning to sit there comfortably without risking anything? Two lines appeared over Yeon-woo and opened up. A gigantic Inferno Sight glared at them. Boo had opened his eyes. Who daresdisrespectMaster? The eyes of the envoys widened in shock as they saw an entity created from the concept of death standing in front of them. In the past, a player named Faust had almost reached exuviation and transcendence but hadnt been able to climb past Allforone. But now, he was a huge threat now that hed returned with the potential of darkness. Faust already seemed strong on his own, but Agares and Fenrir walked over to stand next to him. I see youre all having some fun here? The other demonic envoys who had taken a neutral stance and some anxious godly envoys moved to Yeon-woos side, as well. [The godly society declares it will stand on ###s side!] Malach, whom they thought would clash with Yeon-woo the most, was still on Yeon-woos side. [The three leaders of the godly society have voted unanimously to stand on player ###s side.] Their leader, Erlang Shen, was also standing with Yeon-woo. Only the ones whod expressed hostility were in danger now. What are you going to do? You should go now if you dont want to stay. Didnt you want to avoid the war with the Crawling Chaos? Yeon-woo smirked at them. Dammit! As their fists trembled with fury, the hostile envoys had no choice but to surrender. * * * After they were finished exploring the sites, they opened a portal to return to the village of the half-giants, where Shanon waited. There were fewer envoys this time, since many had opted to return to the heavenly world, unable to endure Yeon-woos treatment. Ironically, Vayu, who had clashed against Yeon-woo, was still there. He followed Yeon-woos orders silently with an impassive face. Arent you pushing them too hard? Valdebich approached Yeon-woo and asked in concern. Hed been feeling nervous for the last few days because of the conflict between Yeon-woo and the envoys. At times, Yeon-woo was so cold and aloof that Valdebich wondered if it was all right to leave him be. Valdebich knew how narrow-minded and petty the gods were. They might try to harass Yeon-woo after everything was over. What? Valdebich flinched as Yeon-woo looked at him without saying anything. Valdebich. What? Why is your name Valdebich? What kind of nonsense are you! The last king of the giant race was called Valdebich as well. I think your parents gave you that name hoping youd become someone like him. Right? Valdebich was silent. Then you should take some pride in your name. You and I have the duty to resurrect the giant race, and for that, we need to have a specific mindset and attitude. We must be arrogant and full of self-belief. Valdebich pressed his lips together. Yeon-woos words made his eyes tremble. We are equal to them. They may represent their societies, but we represent the giant race. You need to look down on them. If not, our future relationships with them will be messed up. Be wary of this. Valdebich clenched his fists. Ever since hed met Yeon-woo, all his beliefs and assumptions had been crushed multiple times. Hed always thought of himself as a mortal who was inferior to gods and demons, and he felt that hed put them on a pedestal. After organizing his thoughts, he nodded heavily. I didnt think it through. Sorry. Yeon-woo grinned and nudged Valdebich with his shoulder. You dont have to make it complicated. This is only the beginning. He looked at the black book in his hand, the result of combining all the stones together: the Book of the Black King. [Book of the Black King] [Rank: ???] [Description: It is incomplete. Gather the remaining pieces.] [Special Note: It is currently recreating the sections youve already seen in the past.] Not Book of Enoch, or Lemegetonbut Book of the Black King. The Crawling Chaos and the otherworld gods worshipped the Black King as an almighty being, and Faust had reached his peak with the knowledge hed obtained from seeking the Black King. The Heavenly Demon had also said the book was outstanding. Since the giants had believed it would free them, it was possible they thought they would have an opportunity even after death. So, these revelations are Yeon-woos eyes darkened as he looked down at the book. * * * As soon as Yeon-woo returned to the village, he immediately summoned Shanon and the half-giants. Theres no solution for these things. Shanon crossed his arms as he complained. The half-giants didnt show any motivation and grew even more timid as time passed. He thought it was impossible to change them. Valdebich seemed to agree. He sighed as the half-giants looked at him with pleading eyes, hoping for salvation. On the other hand, the envoys had varied reactions. The godly envoys looked doubtful, wondering if the half-giants could really help them in battle, and they didnt hide their scornful attitudes. The demonic envoys seemed interested that the giant race still existed and were curious about Yeon-woos plans of changing them. At a glance, it seemed like the demons were more open-minded than the gods, but that didnt mean they were sympathetic to the half-giants. They were just curious about the giantsnothing more, nothing less. They were observed out of amusement, and they didnt really believe that Yeon-woo would succeed. The half-giants felt their gazes and shrank back even more, unable to speak. Even the ones who planned on complaining and asking why Yeon-woo was making them suffer were silent. It was understandable. If they were players, they would have been less anxious since the envoys were only incarnations. But because the half-giants were still transcendent, they could see the envoys true bodies. Yeon-woo looked into the eyes of each of the trembling half-giants. The half-giants flinched in surprise at the deep abyss in his eyes. Some of them paled, while others almost fainted. However, one of them tried to endure his gaze more than others. Its the child from Valdebichs cabin. The child was the same size as Yeon-woo, but still smaller than the other half-giants. Still, the determination in his eyes was evident to all. He even glowered back, as if he wouldnt lose to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo grinned. Fortunately, although the giant race had fallen, not all of them had been ruined. Starting from tomorrow, you will go to war. Yeon-woo began without any explanation. The half-giants couldnt help but feel shocked. They had only trained for a few days and that had only been for their stamina. They didnt know how to fight, and they hadnt even developed muscles yet. However, Yeon-woo was throwing them at the battlefield like that? It was like he was telling them to die. Their faces paled. However, no one was able to speak because of Yeon-woos overwhelming aura. Speaking in a divine voice could carve ones words into an opponents soul, and each word Yeon-woo spoke was like a spell that bound them. You must be feeling wronged. Youve been living here so peacefully, and Ive come here all of a sudden to tell you to fight. A corner of Yeon-woos mouth lifted, and it looked almost as though he were laughing at them. But at this rate, youll slowly die out because of the otherworld gods. It makes no difference if you die now or later. The aura around Yeon-woo began to shake. The half-giants felt their hearts shrink. It was hard to breathe. Tremble. Fear slowly crept up their bodies, but it was so extreme, they couldnt be sure if it was fear alone or something else. So if you feel wronged, survive. Become stronger, and get revenge on me. Then, fear slowly turned into another emotion. Yeon-woos Channels bored into their souls. It was the line of connection that bound gods and their followers. Yeon-woo spoke in a solemn voice at the now enraptured half-giants. Fight. Thats all I can say to you. Chapter 515 - Warrior Corps (1) Whoosh! Its been a while since I last smelled the outside air. Why did the new King of the Underworld call us this time? Well, we wont know until we hear his orders. He must have called us for a reason, so well soon find out. The three Cyclops brothers took deep breaths of fresh air. They hadnt been out in the world for a while. Since they were already dead, they didnt actually need to breathe, but old habits from when they were still alive were hard to break. The youngest, Arges, had grown up separate from his two older brothers. To escape from Tartarus, hed followed Dis Plutos decision to become one of Yeon-woos familiars and had been in a deep sleep within the shadows ever since. Thanks to Yeon-woos power, the three Cyclops brothers could stay together even after death, and so they referred to Yeon-woo with honorifics. Yeon-woo was their benefactor and the successor of their previous master, Hades. They bowed their heads in his presence without a second thought. Moreover, since the brothers had a connection with Yeon-woo at all times, they understood just how powerful Yeon-woo had become. Yeon-woos soul had grown so much that they wondered how a development like that could even be possible, especially when they had their doubts about the newly anointed successor of the Black King when theyd first been summoned. However, it seemed that Yeon-woo had already fully consumed the power of the Throne of Death and made it his own, so they guessed that he would soon be able to reach a position equal to that of Hades. Even in Olympus long and illustrious history, very few had ever shown such remarkable growth. At most, they could only compare Yeon-woos growth to that of Hercules, a hero who inherited the blood of Zeus. As a result, they had no choice but to acknowledge Yeon-woo with deep respect. The appearance of the giant Cyclopes on one knee and bowing their heads in front of their master looked impressive. I have a request for you all. The three were puzzled that the Great King of the Underworld was making a request. After all, they would follow it as though it were a command, and they blinked their big eyes in confusion. *** After hearing Yeon-woos request Ah, damn it. We temporarily forgot what type of person our Great King of the Underworld truly is. Sir Shanon was right all along. The three Cyclops brothers muttered in dissatisfaction as they moved around busily. Yeon-woo had asked them to do something very simple yet physically demanding: build a fortress in the village where he was staying. He wanted to turn it into a base where his army could stay. The Cyclops brothers were not only accomplished blacksmiths, they also possessed the skills to make things beyond weapons and tools. They were also proficient in a variety of fields, such as civil engineering, bridge construction, land surveying, and all other related fields. The various holy territories that existed in Tartarus during their war with the Titan and Giants were in fact structures that they had built long ago. Furthermore, the camps that Dis Pluto set up whenever they went to battle were based on the blueprints created by the three Cyclops brothers. Yeon-woo understood how much strength and talent they had, so he immediately ordered the brothers to transform the half-giant village into a fortress. Yeon-woo planned to use this hidden stage as a sanctuary in the future, and so, he paid a tremendous amount of attention on where the base would be built. Carrying out Yeon-woos orders was not difficult for the brothers because this was something theyd done their entire lives. They knew they would be contributing to the legend and mythology that the new King of the Underworld was striving to achieve. The main issue was that the village was in terrible shape. Even a rural village would have been a better starting point. The brothers had grown up seeing refined marble buildings and prosperous, bustling cities, and they couldnt help being astonished by the chaotic, backwards, filthy, and crowded village. When they discovered who the founders of this village were, they couldnt help screaming in frustration. Are these people really the descendants of the infamous giant race? No matter how I look at it, they dont seem to be anything like the giants. Brontes, the eldest, said as he shook his head in disbelief. The giants were famous not only for being fearless invaders and battle fiends, but also for their logistical capability, engineering skills, and social structures that could support long, protracted wars. In other words, they had sophisticated supply chains and organizations, and their ability to wield the sword was matched by their ability to create. At one time, the three Cyclops brothers even went as far as to try and somehow get their hands on the giants camp-building plans. The brothers could not believe that the giants descendants had fallen to such an absurd level. The level of deterioration went beyond a simple decline, it was complete collapse. When the brothers realized that Yeon-woo was trying to become their god and was planning to resurrect the giant race, the first words that popped into their heads were, Is he crazy? Of course, it was impossible to express this, and so, the brothers took on their duties and began to execute their tasks one by one. Brontes concentrated on building the fortress, Steropes concentrated on building the base, and Arges concentrated on making weapons. Fortunately, there was no shortage of workers. As Yeon-woo grew more powerful, the brothers had also benefited, and theyd almost regained the level of power they had when they were alive. Additionally, Boo raised a large group of undead to help them, so they were able to proceed with their work relatively quickly. In addition, for some reason, the various gods and demons who had their noses squashed by Yeon-woo fell head over heels to offer him their best blessings and protection spells for the fortress. However, all this help did not keep the brothers from sighing and complaining. Of course, they did not sigh or complain in front of Yeon-woo since the nickname King Temper that Shanon used for his master ran through their heads all the time. Woof! Woof! Woof! A puppy ran out and started panting while spinning around their feet. What the hell? Why is a dog in a place like this? The brothers knew that the hidden stage was the personal territory of the Crawling Chaos, and so it was impossible to find plants and animals that were common in the Tower. The yellowish-golden dog made them cock their heads in confusion. This Steropes possessed eyes that could peer into the essence of things, so he stared long and hard at the yellowish-golden dog. After a while, he cocked his head again in the other direction. I think this is Fenrir? Fenrir? Second brother, surely youre not referring to that dog-like bastard from Niflheim, right? Arges said with a chuckle as he remembered Fenrir, whom he had met in the heavenly world long ago. He vividly remembered how powerful Fenrir had been. Fenrir, the lone wolf demon, along with his siblings Jormungandr, the world serpent that wrapped its body around worlds, and Hel, the mistress of hell, were the three great demons. How many worlds did Fenrir destroy every time he roared loudly, and how many gods did he tear apart whenever he exposed his ferocious teeth? Even the nickname bestowed on him was ferocious: God Eater. Fenrir literally ate anyone he considered an enemy, and he could amplify his magic power after digesting his opponent. Even immortals and transcendents could not escape being consumed. For this reason, whenever Fenrir appeared on the battlefield, many soldiers ran away without looking back. That guy became a yellowish-golden furball that wags its tail? Arges dismissed his second brothers words as nonsense. However, Steropes firmly nodded with a frown. It seems like it. What a ridiculous joke Arges waved his hand dismissively Woof! Woof! Suddenly, the yellow furball looked at Arges and started barking loudly. Woof! It was as though it were shouting, Im here! Its truly me! Arges back straightened as he suddenly sensed danger from an unknown source, and Steropes, who understood the yellow furballs barks, turned blue in the face. I-I-I think its saying that itll turn us into eunuchs. Woof! Pitter-patter! S-stop him from getting away! The yellow furball quickly scurried away on its short legs as the three Cyclops brothers rushed after it. *** After Yeon-woo had summoned the three Cyclops brothers, the training and arming of the half-giant warriors proceeded at a rapid pace. Shanon continued his personal training sessions with the half-giants. Shanon did not enjoy this process, and he felt worse as time went on because the half-giants motivation levels continued to fall, and their insincerity towards his training regimen became more blatant. Fortunately, a little boy named Nohite showed promise, but he had never received proper training before, so he always reached his physical limits. If the half-giants were forced into battle in their current state, they would be nothing but cannon fodder to the otherworld gods. Valdebich would fall into deep thought whenever he observed Yeon-woos orders being carried out, but he never tried to stop Yeon-woo. The gods and demons envoys also just did what Yeon-woo told them to do. They put on protection spells on the fortress, gave blessings whenever a new weapon was made, and more. They did not have time to think of anything else. Eventually, the village continued to expand, and eventually, it could even be called a proper fortress. After nearly a month passed, an army armed with splendid weapons was born. The envoys were forced to swallow their swear words as they watched this development. Damn it To give such precious things to that bunch! They seemed to shed tears of blood as they watched the warriors putting on dazzling armor. Had anyone ever seen a legion armed exclusively with god-grade artifacts like this? Did they not all have the highest blessings and powers bestowed upon them by the highest gods? The new pieces were masterpieces created by the three Cyclops brothers who had pounded throughout the night for an entire month. The three Cyclops brothers were excellent masters who were known far and wide, and the weapons they created were traded at very high prices, even in the heavenly world. The envoys also heard that the materials used to make such items were the main ingredients of Adamantine Nova: Blood Tear Stones and Blood Essence! Even if one looked in the various godly and demonic societies until ones eyes popped out, no one would find a single unit armed with things as valuable as this army carried. It was like putting a pearl necklace around a pigs neck, only much worse. Still, the half-giants could not hide their discomfort, as if the armor they were wearing and the weapons they were holding made them feel cramped and uncomfortable. To the gods, demons, and their envoys viewing this scene, it was heartbreaking to see an invaluable number of precious items being put on such trash. At least, if they had these items in their possession, the gods and demons felt that they would be able to gain the upper hand in the upcoming war against Allforone, and the general strength level of all the societies would increase many times. Furthermore, the godly and demonic societies had openly supported Yeon-woo with whatever they thought he needed in order to gain his favor and alliance, but it did not seem that Yeon-woo was interested in allying with them. Lets go. As Yeon-woo sent his command, the army advanced. Maybe all the training they had gone through had not been in vain since they were marching in an organized manner, but it didnt matter to the envoys. In their eyes, the warriors looked like they were flapping around like awkward penguins. As the envoy members were all breathing out deep sighs of annoyance, Yeon-woo shouted in their ears. What are you guys doing? Why arent you also following? They hurried to follow. It seemed that they, too, would be dragged into a war whose outcome was already obvious. *** Based. On. Investigation. The other. World. Gods. Are situated in. Seven. Territories. During the march, Yeon-woo listened to Boo share the results of an investigation hed conducted in the past hour. At Yeon-woos orders, Boo had completed a detailed investigation by placing undead all over the hidden stage. Thanks to Boos efforts and the data collected by the undead, Yeon-woo now understood the geographical topography of the hidden stage and discovered that the Crawling Chaos had territories in seven areas. The Crawling Chaos was in the central area, which Boo called the central territory, and was using the rest of the areas as a defense. Crawling. Chaos. Cen. Tral. Territory. Up to. Something. Its up to something? Yes. A form. Of. Consciousness. Detected. The Crawling Chaos had not shown any reaction despite Yeon-woos open declaration of war. Occasionally, lower-ranking otherworld gods approached the fortress, but they were easy to deal with. They tied the otherworld gods up in chains and threw them into the void. After this happened several times, the visits began to peter out. Thanks to that, Yeon-woo managed to buy time to arm and train his army. However, he couldnt help feeling a sense of concern as he could not figure out what the Crawling Chaos was up to. The Crawling Chaos was immensely displeased with a mere mortal running around claiming to be the Black Kings successor, and the giants had pestered it before. It might have a strong desire to get rid of these troublesome beings. Since it wanted to take over the Tower, the Crawling Chaos was probably seething with frustration. It was clear that the Crawling Chaos was up to something, but Yeon-woo had no idea what it might be. Its probably just having fun and horsing aroundbut I cant stake everything on that guess. In any case, Yeon-woo felt it necessary to take the seven territories, each one controlled by an otherworld god, as soon as possible. Since the idea of the army carrying out this task was laughable, Yeon-woo had already prepared a plan. Valdebich. Valdebich came up to Yeon-woo after being summoned. He said uneasily, Do I really have to do this? Its for the sake of your people. Ah! I guess it cant be helped. Valdebich said as he sighed heavily. He turned over the bag he was carrying on his shoulders and shook its contents onto the ground. All sorts of rubbish came pouring out. [The godly society shows curiosity about the items that have been taken out.] [The godly society is paying close attention to the bag.] [The demonic society asks what all those things are.] ... The various societies, as well as all the envoys, cocked their heads at the items. Meanwhile, a cacophony of cries came out of the half-giants mouths. Wait a minute! Hey, why is that there! I was wondering where that had gone. Ive been searching for it forever! Why the hell is it there? The sight of the items on the ground made the half-giants yell. No one had ever seen them so impassioned before. They wanted to abandon their battle formation and run towards Valdebich, but Boo suddenly appeared from the sky and bound their feet with a large area-of-effect magic spell. Yeon-woo looked at the half-giants, whose pupils were shaking as though there were mini earthquakes inside them, with an expressionless face. He reached for the items on the ground and picked up a diary. Month 13, Day 11. Today, I confessed to Iba, who lives next door, but she rejected me because she heard from her mother who heard from my mom that I drew a map on my blanket last night. I hate my mom. Oh my. You did that kind of stuff on your blanket at the age of fourteen? Ouch. I feel sorry for you. Oh, theres something else like this as well. Ahem. Month 15, Day 32. I think Im the chosen one. I can feel the black darkness running through me. Isnt this a bit serious? The half-giants screamed as their faces turned white. No! Stop! they mouthed. However, all their screams were muffled by Boos silencing magic. Yeon-woo continued to wave around their old diaries in front of everyone and read aloud the various novels they had written during their adolescence and even their teenaged NC-17 thoughts. These were diaries that they had hidden in secret areas around their houses, and each time Yeon-woo waved or read one, the owners turned beet-red with embarrassment. Boo. Throw all these in the middle of the territorys square. Your wish. Is. My. Command. Flutter! After all the objects disappeared through the portal with Boo, Yeon-woo turned his attention to the bewildered half-giants and said with a large smile, What are you all looking at? Shouldnt you hurry and take your things back before others read them? Chapter 516 - Warrior Corps (2) [Most gods cover their faces and groan!] [Most of the demons enjoy your shenanigans and slap their thighs!] [A few gods look at the descendants of their enemies with pitying eyes for the first time.] [A small number of demons feel a strong sense of danger from you.] [Some gods wonder if they should bestow you with divinities related to ill temper and deception.] [Vimalacitra bitterly laughs.] [Cernunnos shakes his head.] The gods and demons who observed Yeon-woos actions gave out long sighs. For the first time, the gods felt sympathy for the half-giants while the demons mostly found Yeon-woos actions curious and funny. What Yeon-woo did was so wicked and underhanded that even the demons would not undertake anything similar. Who would ever consider something so distasteful as exposing someones weakness publicly? It would shame even those with the most hardened of hearts. Although Valdebich dutifully followed Yeon-woos order, he could not hide his regret for his actions against his own people. However, in any case, he had agreed to the plan. Valdebich saw Nohite turn his head towards him and smile. Although Valdebich was grateful that at least one person was smiling, he also worried about what would happen to Nohite later on. Nohite was his biggest ally and helper in carrying out this work, and since he was the only child in the village, he had everyones love. His close relationship with everyone was the reason why he knew so many secrets, including the locations where they hid their diaries. That was why he found and took them without much trouble. Essentially, Nohite had taken advantage of the half-giants goodwill. Valdebich had no idea that the half-giants would react so quickly. Their hopeless passivity had not wavered in the face of Shanons intimidation, Yeon-woos instillment of fighting spirit, or even from fear of death. If it was something that they could easily overcome through embarrassment, no one would have worked so hard to change them in the first place. Yeon-woo and Valdebich aimed to instigate intense emotions in the half-giants, churn them into a frenzy, and convert those frenzied emotions into action. No matter how unmotivated the half-giants were, their emotions could still fluctuate violently. As Yeon-woo had previously instructed them to do so, the bewildered gods and demons who were on standby outside the region began loading buffs, blessings, and even curses upon the half-giants. The godly powers and abilities that the gods and demons bestowed upon the half-giants mainly dealt with altering ones psyche, and they all had one thing in common: making one go berserk. Yeon-woo was trying to use the same method that Valdebich had used when climbing the Tower in the past. At that time, Valdebich was not much different from these half-giants. He was good-hearted, but he also suffered from passivity. He detested fighting to the point that it was difficult for him to even lift a sword, afraid that he might harm his opponent. However, Valdebich was able to compensate for his weakness by using a Berserker skill which greatly increased his aggression while making him go half insane. He used it to compensate for his weakness, and by the time Arthia was famous, he even terrorized the other players in the Tower as Sword Yaksha. Yeon-woo now thought that Valdebichs Berserker skill had probably aroused a fighting spirit that was already hidden inside him. The traits that had been passed down from Valdebichs ancestors, the giants, had not entirely disappeared into the ether. Thus, Yeon-woo thought that this was probably the case with these half-giants as well. However, unlike Valdebich, who possessed the abilities and skill to bring out Berserker, the half-giants had to be externally given this quality. The highest gods and demons buffs, blessings, and curses would hopefully give the half-giants the opportunity to do so. In the end, their already heightened emotions fluctuated even more wildly according to the influences of the gods and demons spells, paralyzing their thoughts. The power that Agares had bestowed on them made the half-giants raise their heads up, their aggression amplified. Agares buff, which was filled with his divine powers, concentrated madness and destruction. It was such an effective buff that Yeon-woo had used it often himself until he read the revelations. Boom! Boom! Boom! For the first time, the eyes of the half-giants, which had always been clouded over with a sense of helplessness and apathy, gained strength and grew bloodshot from the blood that rushed throughout their bodies. Their blood vessels started bulging along their taut skin as if they were about to burst out at any moment. Grr Some of the half-giants even started drooling like wild beasts that were mad with hunger. For the first time, Yeon-woos property of fight, which had been instilled in them when they entered a contract with Yeon-woo, started to rear its head. As fight started to take hold, the half giants consciousness was dampened, leaving only bestial instincts that thirsted to fight. The scorching aura of heat emitted by the half-giants spread in all directions. After seeing their transformed attitude, Valdebich shouted out, Lets go my brethren! Valdebich raised his sword high into the air. His eyes were also showing signs of madness as it had been a while since he last activated Berserker. In response, the half-giants roared altogether. Roar!Growl! The half-giants who had already lost their reason bounded forward. Boo, open it. At Yeon-woos command, a large portal opened in front of the half-giants. Beyond it lay an area similar to the one Yeon-woo had seen when he first arrived at this hidden stage: a forest of giant corpses of varying sizes. The auras of different otherworld gods swarmed all over the place. It was a terrifying sight. Usually, the half-giants wouldnt even consider entering this territory, much less raise their heads to challenge the inhabitants. However, aside from losing their reason and sanity, they were completely overwhelmed by Yeon-woos fighting spirit. The maddening desire to crush anything in their path made them unaware of their location or destination. Anywhere was fine as long as they could fight. Just then, there was a big commotion inside the forest, and a strange creature that looked like a large salamander jumped out. It was an otherworldly god with much less divine power than the Crawling Chaos, but it still exuded enough to easily overcome most transcendent beings. The feelings of the gods and demons who followed the half-giants across the portal hardened. The power of disorder and chaos that the large salamander exuded was so antithetical to their nature that just looking at it disgusted them. Not caring about any of that, the large salamander showed an incredible agility as it leaped over the entire forest in one bound and rushed towards the half-giants, its huge shadow looming over their heads. The eyes of the half-giants turned to the salamander, and with twisted faces, they were about to confront it when Valdebich jumped in front of them. Bam! Valdebichs greatsword Valdebich slashed into the otherworld god. The difference in their power pushed Valdebich straight back, but his stance did not break. Using his strong legs like pillars, Valdebich pushed the salamander to a standstill with the trembling greatsword, which didnt chip or crack. I cando this! Valdebich widened his red eyes. It was the first time he had been able to stand up like this after clashing directly with an otherworld god. After coming down to the hidden stage, he had tirelessly trained to protect his kin against the otherworld gods, so he had developed enough power to contend with them to a certain extent. However, it was only enough to protect his own life in the end. The otherworld gods could probably capture and kill him if they really wanted, but they would probably find it too annoying to do so. To the otherworld gods, his existence was too insignificant. However, things had changed, and he now had the confidence that he could defeat an otherworld god. Perhaps, it shouldnt have come as a surprise. The three Cyclops brothers had armed everyone with weapons made of Blood-Tear Stones and Blood Essence, and many gods and demons had enhanced these weapons with their powers. This was more than enough to strengthen them many times over, but more than anything Trust me. He now had a purpose to strive for. Pray faithfully. He would be under the protection of a god. Then, I shall save you. He would not allow himself to lose ever again. You will become my second child. Youll open up a path and realize my goals. Valdebich was accepting this battle with the otherworld gods as a holy war. Beyond saving his race, he would show the world the greatness of his god. That was what Valdebich faithfully believed he had to do as a second child. Second Valdebich had already been officially appointed as Yeon-woos second Apostle and the Great Warrior who would lead the half-giant race. Even though he had to share the power he received from his god with Doyle, the first child, it was enough to awaken his latent transcendent powers. Valdebich started moving forward. Bam! Raising his magic power, he sharply deflected his opponents blow and brought his greatsword down. Valdebichs greatsword sliced the otherworld gods forehead open, and the otherworld gods blood splattered into the air.Seeing his opponent in such a state, Valdebich put more strength in his legs, slamming his feet into the ground as he sprinted forward. It was said that the god he worshiped walked two paths: One is the path of fight. The other is the path of death. Fight was a path taken to prove oneself while death was a path to guide the enemies to their demise. Walking both paths at the same time was the proper way to follow his gods will! Valdebich was going to prove himself by defeating the otherworld godswhom hed once thought he could not overcomethrough fight, and at the same time, he would lead the immortals to their death and show the will of his god to all. Crack! His intense prayers and aspirations would become faith, and that faith would provide him with even greater strength.The black and red flames that erupted from the greatsword flashed like lightning and severed the otherworld gods right foot. Crack! Gush! Valdebich had used sword energy. Although it couldnt compare to Yeon-woos sword energy, it was close enough to Wave of Fire. Just being able to use it was proof that Valdebich had already become a faithful servant of Yeon-woo. Valdebichs heart was already filled with a sincere faith in Yeon-woo. Thanks to this, as the battle went on, his sword energy grew more powerful and destructive. This. Useless. Insignificant. Being. For the first time, a look of bewilderment appeared in the otherworld gods eyes. It never thought that it could be harmed by an insignificant insect that was so easily trampled. Not only that, the salamander was being forced to push its power to its limits to heal itself. However, its recuperation stalled as death infected its wounds and spread throughout its body, eating away at its existence. For the first time in its life, the otherworld god felt a sense of crisisthe very feeling he thought only mortals could feel! Whack! Bam! Bam! Valdebich had no intention of giving him any room to breathe, swinging his sword relentlessly and pushing the otherworld god around. Each time the dark red flames flashed, deep wounds appeared on the salamanders flesh, and the forest was engulfed in flames. The thought that he could win, the feeling of gaining the upper hand, and his strong faith in Yeon-woo combined together to raise Valdebichs confidence. He wanted to destroy his opponent once and for all. The more faith he had as he swung his sword, the more his confidence grew, and the more the legends of fight and death shone. Furthermore, Valdebichs fighting spirit was naturally transmitted to the other believers, the half-giants, through their connection of faith. It is losing. We canwin. We can win! Advance forward, brethren! Lets fight! Death to our enemies! The half-giants burst into shouts and rushed the otherworld god. The weapons they possessed resonated in unison and activated the magic inside. Soon, dark red flames, which symbolized Yeon-woo and his power, blossomed on their weapons. As the effects flashed, the otherworld god was almost entirely consumed in red flames. The half-giants piled onto the salamander, the combat techniques that Shanon had taught them or any tactical strategy completely disappearing. They simply ran with crazed ferver, waving their weapons haphazardly. However, that was already enough. It was a sign that the traits they inherited from their ancestors, the giants, were beginning to bloom. [The abnormal status has passed a manageable limit.] [Warning! Excitement has exceeded acceptable risk limitations. If the current status continues, there may be more negative consequences afterward.] [Warning! Madness has exceeded acceptable risk limitations. If the current status continues, a strong penalty may be incurred.] [You have been given another warning.] [The number of status abnormalities has exceeded the restriction levels.] [The hidden condition has been broken.] [A part of the latent traits will be released.] [The giant trait, Collective Will has awakened.] [The giant trait, Tactical Group Fighting has been awakened.] [The giant trait, Indomitable Spirit has been awakened.] [The ancestral characteristics are awakening.] [They are becoming more aware of their ancestors powers.] [The legend for the god they worship is being created!] The half-giants were still unaware of the fact that they were natural fighters even though they instinctively fought and moved as a group. Shanons combat training was meant to bring these qualities out, but the moment they were awakened, the half-giants didnt need the training after all. All they had to do was wield their weapons and fight instinctively. After that, victory would follow. These. Useless. Insignificant. Beings. The otherworld god uttered its last words as it died, still filled with exasperation and disbelief that it was being killed by such insignificant beings. Ha! Did you think wed leave you alone forever? Valdebich snorted and raised his greatsword, whose reddish-black flames burned more splendidly than ever before. There will be no more defeat for our people! He lodged his greatsword firmly under the otherworld gods chin. For the sake of the god we serve, we will always win! Smash! Valdebich twisted his greatsword horizontally and beheaded the otherworld god. Blood and flesh scattered in all directions as if a bomb had exploded. The other half-giants jumped into the fray to stab and burn the rest of its body. Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a chain of explosions, and trails of flame spread in all directions.In the middle of all this commotion, the half-giants, including Valdebich, roared loudly to the sky. These were the shouts of those drunk on victory. Chapter 517 - Warrior Corps (3) [The half-giant warriors have successfully acquired the great achievement of Gods Death.] [The achievements of the half-giants have been recorded in the Towers system and shall be widely shared throughout the Tower!] [Some Giant Factors have been taken away.] [Awakening has been strengthened.] [Your legend has grown.] [Your legend has grown.] [Your keyword, fight, has been strengthened] [The half-giant warrior corps have made a great achievement called Resurrection.] [The achievements of the warrior corps will be delivered directly to their god, ###.] [###s reputation is spreading!] The warrior corps achievements were recorded in the system, and they were given a new blessing. The system drove player growth according to recorded achievements, so players tried to reach higher levels by following their given paths, which created a self-reinforcing cycle. Great achievements such as Gods Death were bound to have a strong influence on the half-giants, even though they had achieved the result with the help of hundreds of powerful buffs, outstanding equipment, and a dampened consciousness. Regardless, the Tower recognized their achievements and applied the appropriate rewards to the half-giants, whose abilities began to drastically adjust to match their achievements. Their previously empty status windows were now filling up with new titles and characteristics. It was a sign that the traits of their long-forgotten ancestors were gradually awakening within them. [The godly society is silent.] [The godly society is silent.] [The godly societies of and < Olympus> express their strong concerns.] [The godly society is staring at the half-giant warriors who have begun Resurrection.] [The demonic society, , expresses its satisfaction with the creation of a strong ally.] [The demonic society, , shows great admiration for you and your followers progress!] [Most gods are vehemently complaining about the half-giant warrior corps achievement skill, Resurrection.] [A few gods feel a strong concern about your keyword, fight, because of its compatibility with the half-giant warrior corps. They are concerned that the pairing is too good!] [Vimalacitra looks at you and the warrior corps with eyes filled with happiness.] [Cernunnos shows a strong interest in your warrior corps.] The gods and demons displayed different reactions one after another. As always, the gods seemed to be shocked when the situation they were concerned about eventually occurred, and on the contrary, the demons were enjoying the disruptive situation very much. Regardless of concern or enjoyment, it was true that many showed increased interest in the half-giants who were starting their Resurrection process. [A handful of demons are drooling over your half-giant warrior corps. They are showing a strong desire to discover more about the forgotten giant race through observing this process.] The demons had a habit of enjoying something they wanted by corrupting it. This was why the dragon race had been born and the reason Agares had a crazy obsession with Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo. However, Yeon-woo raised his head and stared at the eyes looking down at him. [The few demons who meet your eyes have stumbled backward in surprise.] [A handful of demons who have met your eyes turn their heads away.] Demons always sought a chance to backstab others, but they rarely tried their underhanded deeds against someone stronger since they were instinctively subservient to the strong. Those who evaded eye contact were much less powerful than Yeon-woo, and they had no choice but to turn their heads. I am warning all of you Yeon-woo declared. If you show those greedy eyes one more time, Ill rip them out one day. Whether thats possible or not, time will tell. There was no answer, but Yeon-woo thought that the silence was an acceptable response. [A few demons have fallen cautiously silent.] Rustle! At that moment, the forest rustled, and more otherworld gods appeared.They were strange-looking monsters that ranged from dozens of meters to hundreds of meters tall. Gods. Death. Given. To. Mere. Flesh. And. Blood. Kill. Them. All. They expressed hostility and surprise that a lower-ranking member of theirs had been killed. Sss! The hidden stage fluctuated greatly once they released their divine powers. The sky seemed to shatter and the ground turned over, scorching magma rising to the surface. However, the half-giants showed no signs of concern or nervousness. Theyre just like the other one. I will fight. I will fight Still intoxicated by the victory that they had just tasted, the half-giants looked at the otherworld gods with eyes full of madness. Then, with large smiles that showed off their incisors, they rushed forward. The otherworld gods were in an embarrassingly awkward position. They never thought the creatures they had treated like toys would charge them like this. However, their bewilderment quickly turned into anger. They were going to remind the half-giants which of them was superior. Roar! Another battle ensued. [Your legend, written by the half-giant warriors, is shining brightly!] Yeon-woo sensed a rush of energy filling his chest and savored the moment. Then, with a firm expression, Yeon-woo spoke to the gods and demons who were watching the battlefield absentmindedly. What are you all doing? There was no response. Shouldnt you guys start running? The faces of the envoys who understood the meaning of Yeon-woos words hardened. Though it was true that the half-giant warrior corps had helped defeat an otherworld god, Valdebich had done most of the work. The warrior corps had just swooped in at the end, and it was impossible to expect them to handle so many otherworld gods at once. Yeon-woo was implying that they ought to help the warrior corps finish off the otherworld gods. Unfortunately for the envoys, this meant that they wouldnt be able to turn back. Since theyd helped create the warrior corps in the first place, there was no way that the otherworld gods would leave their societies alone now. And so, in the end Fuuuuuuuuuuuccccccccckk! Damn it! Just you wait! The envoys rushed into battle while cursing Yeon-woo internally. Boom! Boom! Boom! A colorful explosion spread all over the battlefield. Hahaha! I never thought that youd be doing things that are usually done in the demonic world. The more I look at you, the more I want you. One day, I will take over your soul. Agares burst out in laughter as he looked at the battlefield and then at Yeon-woo. Even though Yeon-woo had become stronger, he did not hide his obvious obsession with him. Actually, he seemed to be getting more obsessive. Hurry and bring Jeong-woo out of the Black Kings darkness or whatever you call it. That way, I can have both of your souls. Yeon-woo snorted as if he did not consider Agares words worth responding to. Stop talking nonsense and jump in. Keekeekee! Youre playing hard to get. It was not particularly scary when a five-year-old kid was spewing out words and laughter like that. Woof! Woof! Next to Agares, Fenrir wagged its tail wildly and barked as if it wanted to remind everyone of his presence. Alright, then shall we see what this body can do? Agares stepped forward and shouted up at the sky. Come, my army! As soon as Agares said those words, the sky ripped open, and hundreds of meteors swept through the sky and crashed to the ground. It was the sortie of the Eastern Demon King, Agares subordinate. Fenrir, who had transformed into a giant wolf, was pawing the ground with his vicious teeth exposed. *** [You have successfully reclaimed territory from the Crawling Chaos!] [Scenario Quest (Proof of Gods and Kings IV) has been partially updated.] [Open the quest window to check the updated contents.] [Scenario Quest / Proof of Gods and Kings IV] [Description: After your declaration to become the god and king of the forgotten race that lost its ancestral pride and fighting spirit, you led them out of ruin and completed your exploration of all the territories. You have inspired a sense of pride and achievement among the forgotten races people. Meanwhile, the Crawling Chaos, who has a hostile relationship with you, has noticed your existence and ordered the otherworld gods to intervene. From now on, all the otherworld gods on this hidden stage will move against you and your followers. You have a responsibility to protect your believers from danger. You also have a duty to bring them security and prosperity. Thus, protect your followers from those who are trying to get in their way. Furthermore, build a holy territory for your believers, where they can settle and live in the future. To do this, you will have to drive out the Crawling Chaos and the otherworld gods, take their territories, gain independence, and develop your holy lands and structures. Although it will be a difficult achievement that even the great giant ancestors of the past could not achieve, if you are successful, you will create a great legend that no one can match.] [Time Limit: - ] [Conditions: Complete Proof of the King III The holder of the title Great Warrior The leader of the half-giant [Rewards: 1. Faith of the people and believers + ??? (Varying reward levels according to the level of contribution) 2. Token of the Fourth King 3. Helm of the Skeleton King 4. Continuation in the chain quest Proof of God and King V] [** You have successfully completed part of the scenario quest conditions (Proof of Gods and Kings IV). Destroy more enemy territories, establish your holy lands, and build a temple at the center of your territories to honor and glorify your existence. ** Number of territories currently occupied (1/7) ** Number of holy territories established and completed (0/1)] Yeon-woo checked the contents of the updated quest window and smiled lightly. Everything seemed to be working as planned. Uhmwhat the hell happened? Ugh, my body hurts like crazy. All this destructiondid we do all this? No way. After closing the quest window, Yeon-woo looked around at the half-giants who were sitting on the ground. They were dazed and exhausted, and it seemed to them that their previous actions had just been a dream. They had never considered the otherworld gods territories as places they could access. They were sure they would die just approaching it. However, when they looked around, they could see that the entire territory had been devastated. The traces of the underworld gods as well as the frightening forest had all been burned down. The vague memories they had told them that this was all their doing. The tingling sensation in their fingertips also felt as though they were still holding weapons. Other than pickaxes, they had never held sharpened blades before. This was the first time. However, they didnt dislike the feeling, and in fact, they felt refreshed and light, as if a decades-old blockage had loosened up, or a dense fog had been lifted. Their heightened emotions made the world look completely new, and their all-consuming apathy was now gone, replaced by a sense of confidence. Hope began to rise in their hearts as the feeling that they could achieve things theyd only ever dreamed of grew. Thank you, descendants Spirits suddenly appeared and bowed to the half-giants. The half-giants instinctively knew who they were. They were the beings that the half-giants had always regarded as fictional characters in old stories and tales passed down through the generations. They had thought that these ancestors had only been created by adults to comfort them while they were suppressed in a narrow cage. However, through Yeon-woo and Valdebich, the half-giants realized that their ancestors really once existed. Although countless generations had passed, these spirits were still their ancestors. Now that the ancestors were closer, they held the hands of their descendants. Thanks to you, we are finally able to rest. However, we still have one regret. We hope you can bring closure and rest to our brethren in the other territories Rustle! Even in death, the spirit souls could not rest in peace since they were still under the restriction of the Crawling Chaos. They left this last wish as they dispersed into the air. When they were trapped in the forest, their faces were filled with anguish or disfigured from screams. However, in the end, they were finally able to smile. [The Legacy of the Giants is being passed onto the heirs according to proper procedure.] [The achievements left by the ancestors from time immemorial have been passed on to their descendants!] [Legend has been strengthened.] [Legend has been strengthened.] [Awakening has opened new possibilities for the half-giants.] Particles of light remained in the places where the ancestral giants souls had stood and soon scattered into the half-giants. Their eyes gleamed with light, and their bodies, which were exhausted from the fierce battle, were re-energized. Crack! Crack! The sounds of their bodies twisting and cracking accompanied their sudden growth spurt until the tallest among them was three meters tall. Their bones and muscles grew stronger and denser, and an aggressiveness began to emanate from them. The half-giants had the genes of the original giants, but ever since they lost their transcendence, they had collapsed as a race. However, as they accumulated the achievements, the potential that had been lying dormant over the generations exploded out, causing the sudden transformation. Perhaps the more territories they continued to retake, the more souls they freed, and the more intense the struggles they faced, the faster they would be able to regain their true giant race appearance. It seems like theyre useful now. Yeon-woo burst into laughter as he looked at his devoted believers. He held the Fruit of Good and Evil in one hand, and the sharp eyes of the warriors focused on it. As if they had agreed beforehand, they all rose and prostrated themselves in front of Yeon-woo. It was the highest level of courtesy and respect they could show to their god and king. The warriors shouted in unison, We welcome our great god! We welcome our great god! A magnificent, powerful wave of aura flowed out. Looking at this scene, Shanon muttered as if frustrated, He managed to awaken the half-giants by making them throw a tantrum. He truly is King Temper. Chapter 518 - Warrior Corps (4) Enemy. Approaching. What. To. Do. The Crawling Chaos slowly revealed his consciousness after sensing a deluge of wills from his other territories. All his subordinates were practically begging for their lives, requesting rescue or support. However, the Crawling Chaos did not respond and simply smiled. As a primordial being whose life began when the universe was created, he had grown exhausted from observing so many insignificant actions. His consciousness was almost worn out, and so he rarely awakened unless there was something fun. Most of the time, he just let time pass. Perhaps even searching for the Black Kings legacy and going into the Tower to try and resurrect him were too much by this point. The Black King had already fallen into a deep sleep many years ago. It was likely just the Crawling Chaos deep-seated loyalty towards him that kept him searching. His attempt to find and resurrect the Black King was like entertainment, like getting in touch with an old friend. The Crawling Chaos had no regrets about his life, which was why he was trying to resurrect the Black King even in the face of danger or death. It was the most entertaining thing he could do right now, and using the giants as chess pieces or consuming the dragon race was just part of that. Then, he had stumbled across Yeon-woo, who immediately piqued the Crawling Chaos interest. At first, the Crawling Chaos temper had flared up; it was absurd for a mortal to inherit his legacy. The Black King had existed even before the universe had even been created. He was even older than that blasphemous being who called himself the origin of light. Did it make sense for such a great existence to fall in the hands of a microscopic, insignificant creature? The Crawling Chaos assumed that the mortal had stumbled across an aspect of the Black King through sheer luck and was enjoying its benefits. The Crawling Chaos recalled a creature called Kronos in the Tower who was the Black Kings Apostle, but a mortal was still an insignificant creature. However, after watching Yeon-woo grow, the thoughts of the Crawling Chaos slowly changed. It. Is. Fun. He did not care whether Yeon-woo was the Black Kings successor or not. It was just fun to watch the mortal. Yeon-woo was one of the few living things that stimulated the Crawling Chaos interest, and so, the Crawling Chaos decided to step back and keep an eye on Yeon-woo as he made his way into the corner of the Tower that the Crawling Chaos had chosen for himself. He chose not to restrain Yeon-woo but rather let him wander around freely. The Crawling Chaos could never forget the words Yeon-woo had thrown at it: Prepare for your death and wait. He wanted to see what Yeon-woo could do and how far he could go. Fortunately, Yeon-woo did not disappoint. He took the first territory, and shortly thereafter, advanced into the second and third territories. Yeon-woos forces were already on the verge of capturing them. He also revived the trash that the Crawling Chaos had almost thrown away a long time ago and brought in the gods and demons who had kept the Crawling Chaos in check in the Tower. The Crawling Chaos subordinates were begging for its help because of this rampage, but the Crawling Chaos saw them as little more than toys that entertained him. He didnt care if they perished. In fact, the Crawling Chaos enjoyed watching Yeon-woo run wild even as his subordinates died, so he decided to wait and observe some more. Scratch! Scratch! The space within the Tower where the Crawling Chaos established his will shook violently. This was a place where his thoughts overlapped with time and space, a mini-universe beyond the Border. The Crawling Chaos could now feel something invading the space. No one could approach without the Crawling Chaos permission, which meant only one thing: the invader was on the same level as he was. Among the inside beings, only a few had the qualifications. Flash! One part of the mini-universe opened, and an enormous eye appeared. It was the bizarre doorway into the mini-universe. Resident. Of. The. Border. The entity that could be considered the leader among all the inside beings revealed itself. It was a being who had led the beings of the inside on behalf of the Black King who slept in the void. Unlike the Crawling Chaos, whose loyalty to him had faded, this leaders loyalty still burned like a never-ending flame as it longed for his return. It moved to look down at the Crawling Chaos. Sss! Soon, it united its thoughts and will to form a human figure for the convenience of conversation. The human form resembled Yeon-woo but had a different attitude and feeling. Crawling Chaos.The Resident of the Border opened its mouth slowly, looking up at the Crawling Chaos after creating its human form. How long do you plan on playing around? The time is approaching, but there has been no progress whatsoever. The divine power that the Crawling Chaos exuded fluctuated greatly. The Resident of the Border had a solemn expression. Unlike the Crawling Chaos, who only cared about entertainment, it had always maintained a solemn attitude. In some ways, the two didnt mesh well. I have to make a decision about outside Expe. Ri. Menting. What? The Resident of the Borders face twisted in annoyance when the Crawling Chaos cut him off. It had a strong feeling that the Crawling Chaos was mocking it. What do you mean? A. Fun. Experiment. Experiment? Fathers. Successor. Soon. The Resident of the Borders face contorted. After all this time, youre still harping on about that? Are you still pursuing what you were doing before? No matter how much Father loved and cherished you, wasnt it already decided that your pursuits exceeded your authority? Soon. Experiment. Results. Come. Out. Ha! The Resident of the Border burst out in laughter at the Crawling Chaoss ridiculousness. The Crawling Chaos seemed unwilling to heed its warning. It did not like this aspect of the Crawling Chaos at all. It could not understand why the Black King had kept this stubborn creature around when he was still alive, even though it was said that no child of his could truly fathom his will. In the end, the Resident of the Border had to take a step back. Activities on the outside were the responsibility of the Crawling Chaos alone. Although it was a viceroy, the Crawling Chaos also occupied a position of equal stature. Ah! Do whatever you want. But theres one thing you should keep in mind. We cant waste time. The Tower or whatever its called must be destroyed as soon as possible. Although the Resident of the Border ruled over countless time-space dimensions and universes, it could not approach the Tower. The Tower seemed to possess and abide by the laws of all things, but it transcended them all as well. It was a place that could be considered the natural enemy of the inhabitants of the Border who were the closest to omnipotence. The Resident of Border had to manage everything related to the revelations, so it had no choice but to depend on the Crawling Chaos and wait for him to finish his job. However, each time they conversed, the Crawling Chaos managed to twist its insides with his incomprehensible laugh. Understand. Just. Wait. Youre saying the words, but Im not sure if you really know what youre saying. The Resident of the Border stared at the Crawling Chaos with an annoyed expression and then quietly dispersed and disappeared from the Crawling Chaos space. In the end, the Crawling Chaos was left alone once again. Its. Fun. As the Crawling Chaos murmured, he turned his attention back to Yeon-woo. *** The Fruit of Good and Evil is mine! No! Its mine! The half-giants rushed at the otherworld gods with their weapons like excited bulls that had seen red. They were picking off the otherworld gods one by one. They were already at the fourth territory after moving without stopping. They pushed back the otherworld gods, who had no defensive measures that could counter the half-giants. At the moment, it was the gods and demons envoys who, embarrassingly, had to chase after the half-giants. Bunch of crazies. I dont understand how they can move around like this unless they truly have gone crazy It was often said that those who turned to theft later in life were the most dangerous. Still filled with the afterglow of overcoming their challenges and gaining victory, the half-giants continued to pursue combat as though they were addicted to drugs. They longed for more exciting battles and a greater sensation of victory! This also meant that their awakening was continuing smoothly. Whenever they took over a territory, the spirits of their ancestors appeared and gave blessings to their descendants, and so the giants continued to grow until it was odd to call them half-giants. The strength of the half-giants auras made it hard for others to comprehend that they still had more unlocked and untapped potential. In particular, the aura emitted by the higher-ranked warrior corps members, including Valdebich, often made the envoys shiver in fear. There was also the reward that Yeon-woo had thrown in to motivate them: I shall give this to the warrior who makes the greatest achievement. Yeon-woo had shown the Fruit of Good and Evil to the warriors, whose eyes naturally grew as big as saucers. Even those who had no recollection of their ancestors knew about the Fruit of Good and Evil. With just one bite, one would be able to awaken oneself, and, according to legend, if one ate the entire fruit, one would gain omniscience and omnipotence! Of course, since the Fruit of Good and Evil had been spoken about in legends for generations, there were many inaccuracies about its effects. Still, it was certain that it was a valuable item that was cherished even by those in the heavenly world. It was a reward worth motivating those who aspired for greater power. Naturally, the half-giants enthusiasm burned with greater ferocity. [Vimalacitra is enjoying the actions of the warrior corps.] [Cernunnos is observing the battlefield with calm eyes.] The envoys, especially the ones who belonged to the godly societies, were now feeling fear that went beyond a sense of crisis. The advancement of the half-giant corps did not seem to bode well for the godly societies who might have to contend against them in the future. [The godly society is watching the scene unfold carefully.] [The godly society is keeping a close eye on the developing situation.] It was the same with all the other godly societies. However, the trigger had already been pulled. Also, since Yeon-woo had the upper hand, they had no choice but to be dragged around by him. Even besides that, they had already gone so far, it was difficult to back down now. They just had to get their hands on the revelations. [You have successfully fulfilled some conditions of the Scenario Quest (Proof of Gods and Kings IV).] [Current number of territories conquered (4/7)] [Number of holy territories built (2/4)] Yeon-woo quietly turned off the message that appeared in the corner of his eye. He continued to observe the warriors shouting after successfully reclaiming another territory. The number of territories conquered referred to the territories that the Crawling Chaos had stolen, and the number of holy territories built referred to the temples Yeon-woo would have to build after demolishing the current holy structures. The temples were currently being constructed by the three Cyclops brothers. Fortunately, the construction seemed to be going smoothly. Yeon-woo turned around and faced a blue-haired man who had been waiting for an answer. It was Erlang Shen. He was one of the three leaders of the Chan Sect and was the highest-ranked envoy among those sent by the various godly societies. Erlang awaited Yeon-woos answer with a solemn gaze. Lets finish our conversation. So, you want us to be your mercenaries? Chapter 519 - Warrior Corps (5) Erlang Shen nodded heavily. Yes. Yeon-woos eyes narrowed. Do you need us in the war against the Jie Sect? Or Allforone? [The demonic society is paying close attention to you.] All the gazes of the heavenly world were upon Yeon-woo. Naturally, once Erlang Shen asked for a private discussion, all the societies became interested in what Erlang was planning to propose. Erlang was one of the three leaders who had taken control over the Chan Sect when the Jade Emperor fell ill and gone to sleep. They were also the leaders who had initiated the golden age of the current Chan Sect. Erlang Shen is the greatest among the three leaders. In other words, it was no exaggeration to say that Erlang Shen was currently the highest-ranked god in the heavenly world. As soon as an illustrious and powerful being like him announced his intention to descend as an envoy, Yeon-woo speculated that the Chan Sect were prepared to make a serious proposal. The Chan Sect is the only one that has a legend of going to war with the Heavenly Demon. This was also the reason why the Chan Sect was ranked as one of the top godly societies in the heavenly world. After Yeon-woo met the Heavenly Demon, he realized that the Heavenly Demon was a class above the ordinary gods and transcendents. The Heavenly Demon was a primordial being whose life began at the same time as the creation of the universe, and so only the progenitor gods and creator gods could probably go toe to toe with him. After all, he was a transcendental demon who had achieved transcendence after transcendence. The fact that a godly society possessed a legend of battling a demon like this meant that their stature would only increase along with the Heavenly Demons own fame and power. Even though they had lost to the Heavenly Demon, the Chan Sect was still highly regarded in the heavenly world, and the fact that their leader wanted to hire Yeon-woo and his warrior corps as mercenaries drew a lot of interest. Yeon-woo said that if any of the gods or demons wanted access to the revelations, they would need to help him unreservedly. Yeon-woo emphasized that he would not accept anything less. However, Yeon-woo had no choice but to accept Erlang Shens request for a solo meeting due to Erlang Shens position. If you grant my request, we will give up all authority over Huangdi Yinfujingwhat you call the revelations. Of course, the things you have asked for so far, such as support for your warrior corps, shall continue. In fact, we will be even more active in our support. I and the other leaders will continue to administer support personally. If necessary, Im willing to offer a few Peaches of Immortality as well. Just as the Fruit of Good and Evil was incredibly important to Malach and LInfernal, the Peaches of Immortality were equally important to the Chan and Jie Sect. The ancient goddess West Empress Dowager grew the Peaches of Immortality in her holy territory, Kunlun. She wasnt aligned with either the Chan or Jie sects, and only one peach could be harvested every few thousand years. Yeon-woo could not help being intrigued by this. Hed been wondering what he could use aside from the Fruit of Good and Evil for his warrior corps. Furthermore, in addition to unconditional support, Erlang Shen was promising to build a long-term relationship even after the job was over. The Chan Sect was also risking falling behind the other heavenly societies by giving up any claim over the revelations. Yeon-woo had no choice but to accept Erlangs request for an exclusive meeting. First of all, I want to clarify that my request is not related to war. Erlang Shen slowly uttered with the voice of a god rather than normal human speech. Erlang seemed to be appeasing the anxious gazes that were focused on their discussion. [The demonic society is gazing at you and Erlang Shen with suspicion.] [Most gods show interest in Erlang Shens private meeting.] [A small number of gods are expressing doubts about Erlang Shens intentions.] However, many societies did not believe in Erlang Shens words or intentions. Too noisy. In irritation, Yeon-woo stared at the gods and demons. Their comments and reactions made it difficult to have a proper conversation. Sss! Yeon-woo spread his shadows in a wide radius to create a dome to block those from the outside from looking in. No one will bother us anymore. Keep talking. The longer Im with you, the more amazed I am at your abilities and skills. Its very similar to the Tongtian Jiaozhus divinity, although there are some subtle differences. Erlang looked in amazement at the way Yeon-woo used his familiars to construct a private space. Not only could Yeon-woo create holy territories on the lower floors as he pleased, he also had a supply of familiars to do his bidding, as well as the shadow ability. As Erlang observed the shadow area, which could be considered Yeon-woos trademark skill, he grew more curious seeing it up close instead of from the heavenly world. Even the visible link the familiars had with Yeon-woo had faded to the point that Erlang could barely see it. If this continued, the link would soon cease to exist, possibly allowing the familiars to move around independently. Erlang Shen suddenly felt Yeon-woos gaze, so he returned to their conversion. Yeon-woo had taken care of the bothersome eyes, so it was much easier now to discuss. Like I said, we dont need you or your half-giant corps for any war. Then? I hope you will help us find a Soulstone. What? Yeon-woos eyes widened, and he was momentarily at a loss for words. Rattle! The black chain around Yeon-woos right arm began to rattle and tremble as if it would break at any moment. That soundsvery interesting The Demonisms voice spoke from a very deep place. Yeon-woo had wrapped the Demonism in chains and thrown him into the void, but he knew that it was only a temporary measure. He was expecting the Demonism to make an appearance soon, and it was clear that the topic of their discussion had prompted him to speak. Keekeekee. What are you doing, spring chicken? Hurry up and accept. The Philosophers Stone had already consumed two Soulstones and had been reborn as the Sin Stone. Furthermore, since the Demonisms power was based on the Sin Stone, he wanted to take every opportunity to gain greater power. Are you asking me to do something beneficial to you? How can you say such a foolish thing? Why would it be good only for me? It would be good for you, too. Havent you already tasted the power of Soulstones? the Demonism whispered sweetly. Youve used the revelations or whatever you call it, but your achievements are largely thanks to these two Soulstones. In essence, a mere mortal is contending against transcendent beings. But what if you add another Soulstone? Youd be able to slap around that good-for-nothing Allforone. Keekeekee. I want to slap your face around. Stop spewing nonsense. Orare you too busy? If youre too busy, then let me handle it. Send me. Ill get the Soulstone and bring it back to you! Wouldnt that benefit you as well? Hurry, let me go! The Demonism had finally stated his real intent. No longer interested in hearing more, Yeon-woo moved the chains that were connected to the void and tightened them around the Demonism. Keekeekee! You must think that you have me trapped in this place. You must think that youre able to contain me, but you just wait. Youll soon bring me out with your own hands The Demonisms harsh voice was again drowned in the void as it disappeared. Rattle, Rattle! However, the chains continued shaking. Yeon-woo could clearly see how wildly the Demonism was struggling. Yeon-woo frowned and clucked his tongue.Really, the more I think about it, the more I feel that its a waste. Vigrid was a holy relic that hadnt yet unlocked all its names and secrets. It seemed like a waste to use it to contain the Demonism in the void. Yeon-woo thought that hed have to find a way to separate the Demonism from Vigrid sooner or later. He turned his attention back to Erlang Shen. Sorry for the interruption. This troublesome guy suddenly became noisy. Where were we again? You were asking for my help in finding a Soulstone? However, Erlang Shen did not answer Yeon-woos question. He stared at the chains with trembling eyes. Just thenwhat was that? The void? Yeah, and? Hahahaof course. Youre his successor. Ive known about this, but seeing it like this is still unbelievable. There have been several successors so far, and even more contenders to be successors, but this is the first time Ive seen anyone accomplish this much. Erlang Shen let out a small laugh as if he were tired. There was something in his words that Yeon-woo did not miss. Were there many previous successors? You already know, dont you? Faust, the Vampiric Lord, and so on. A lot of beings pursued the Black King to become his successor but failed. On the other hand, some became successors but were so overwhelmed by the immense power that they could not endure. Erlang Shen continued, This was the case with the Titan King Kronos and Tongtian Jiaozhu, but in the end, they all failed. Besides Yeon-woo heard Erlangs next words, he couldnt help straightening his back. Some of them are still alive. What? Yeon-woos eyes widened once more. There are other successors? He asked, Who are the others? Huh? You didnt know? Well, I guess it makes sense. It seems you havent met the others yet since they are only famous in the heavens but not known on the lower floors. They also seem to be very secretive, Erlang Shen responded while waving his hand as if this was nothing special. Sea of Time. For Yeon-woo, Erlang Shens implication was not to be taken lightly. I believe he also chose the head of that clan. Yeon-woo was stunned. The time in their name refers to a poem that praises him, and they await his return through time. Time also refers to a test that he has given them. Among the eight major clans, the Sea of Time was the one most veiled in mystery. His younger brother had never had any contact with them, so despite its encyclopedic information, there was very limited content in the diary regarding the Sea of Time. Nothing was known about them except that they once stopped Allforone from descending. That was already a great achievement. Yeon-woo never thought that the Sea of Time held such a secret. Then, why hasnt anyone from the Sea of Time approached me yet? The Sea of Time had to have eyes everywhere, and since Yeon-woo had come all the way up here, they should have responded. There was no way that they did not know that the skills and abilities he was using originated from the Black King. Also, why arent they completing the things related to the revelationsAh, wait, am I thinking about this the wrong way? For Yeon-woo, the revelations illuminated the path to the Black King, and he thought the Sea of Time must have also tried their best to access the revelations. This reminded Yeon-woo of the Kelat Auction House. When he was distributing the fake Emerald Tablet sections, Yeon-woo had heard in passing that some Sea of Time members had also appeared. It was clearly because of their pursuit of the Black King. I was wondering why they didnt show up after that commotion. They must have known after that incident that the Emerald Tablet section was a fake. Yeon-woo could not help feeling exasperated. Another clue related to the Black King had been right under his nose, but he had no inkling of its existence or how close hed come to it. Should I try and meet them first? My tasks are piling up. The road to the Black Kings darkness was slowly revealing itself, and fortunately, Yeon-woo did not have to act on his own. Doyle. All Yeon-woo had to do was tell his first Apostle, Doyle, to get Arthia to find them. Yes, hyung? Theres something I need you to do as soon as possible. Is it urgent? Ive received a report that the Chest of Souls is plotting something with White Dragon and the Daud Brethren. Im in the middle of investigating it. I think theyre planning to do something to the One-horned tribe. The One-horned tribe? Where Master is? Yeon-woo snorted. He felt that they were attempting to commit suicide and walk to their own deaths. Besides, Chest of Souls is the organization led by Faceless. Faceless was Masters first disciple, but he must have no idea how terrifying Master is, Yeon-woo thought. He shook his head, thinking it was nothing to worry about. Stop your investigation for a moment and take care of this first. Alright. Tell me what to do. Yeon-woo then spoke in a serious tone. Bring me Moonchild. Is it OK if I just bring you the childs head? Yeon-woo was taken aback for a moment, wondering what would make Doyle think that bring me meant kill. When Yeon-woo had first met him, Doyle had been so na?ve that Yeon-woo wondered why hed changed so much. There was a saying that Apostles grow to resemble the gods they served, but Yeon-woo decided not to think further about that. Bring me Moonchild alive. Chapter 520 - Warrior Corps (6) After receiving Doyles confirmation, Yeon-woo quietly terminated the communication line. Lets continue our discussion. Yeon-woo tried to erase the uneasiness that lingered in his heart and focused his attention on Erlang Shen. I want to know what you mean by wanting to find a Soulstone. There were fourteen Soulstones in total, and only four had been discovered so far. Vieira Dune had stolen the Stone of Luxuria (Lust) and applied its properties to Mother Earth; Jeong-woo had used the Stone of Superbia (Pride) to craft the pocket watch; and the Gluttony Emperor had once possessed the Stone of Gula (Gluttony). Yeon-woo possessed the Stone of Superbia (Pride) and the Stone of Gula (Gluttony) and had merged them into the Sin Stone. Yeon-woo had previously heard that one of the Soulstones was in the heavenly world, but he had never been able to confirm it. He wondered if this was the Soulstone Erlang was referring to. Yeon-woo was also puzzled about what Erlang meant by using him and his subordinates to find the Soulstone. First of all, before I go into detail, I have something to tell you. What? I am grateful that you delivered the medicine for the emperor. Erlang Shen got up from his seat and bowed his head. He was referring to Yeon-woos visit to Three God Mountains to deliver Laplaces liver. Erlang continued, Thanks to that, I heard that the Jade Emperor started coughing a little bit. All the gods of the Chan Sect will never forget your generosity, no matter what happens in the future. [The godly society has declared an unconditional alliance for player ### and his familiars!] [From now on, as long as player ### and his familiars do not engage in hostile acts that endanger , the gods of the will be his strong allies.] [Your relationship and affinity to the gods have improved.] [Your inclination has partially moved to good.] Although Yeon-woo saw it as simply running an errand for Laplace, who couldnt go to Three God Mountains himself, he nodded quietly. There was no reason to reject the Chan Sects favor. Also, hed gotten the chance to visit the Changgong Library thanks to the Li Fragment that the Tortoise had given him as a present. Yeon-woo did not have any negative feelings towards the Chan Sect. Has the Jade Emperor gotten better? Erlang Shen smiled bitterly and shook his head after hearing Yeon-woos question. He has regained consciousness, but he still finds it difficult to move. Have you ever heard of Divine Being Disease? It is also called Heavenly Demon Disease. Yeon-woo shook his head. No. Ive never heard of those terms. However, going by the name Yes, its just as the name implies. They are the negative aftereffects of the Heavenly Demon. Erlang Shen began speaking of the distant past. In the past, the Heavenly Demon had a serious quarrel with the Chan Sect, and the Jade Emperor fell ill while clashing with him. In fact, he almost perished, but fortunately, he managed to keep his life. Erlang laughed bitterly as he recalled how far the Jade Emperor had fallen. Who would have thought that an entity who had turned the universe upside down to create a new order and even tried to swallow up Mount Meru would become so weak? Regardless, he had made an oath to serve the Jade Emperor loyally. No matter what, Erlang intended to uphold this promise. Yeon-woos eyes narrowed. But he hasnt been able to recover all the powers hes lost? Yes, thats the gist of it. Furthermore, were not the only society that has suffered this kind of damage. The situation back then led to the fall of Brahma, who was then the head of Devas, Odin of Asgard, Zeus of Olympusthe list goes on. The creator gods who were involved in the creation of each society all collapsed or fell asleep due to the aftereffects of the Heavenly Demon. So, the Heavenly Demon did all of that? Erlang Shen laughed bitterly. It didnt just end there. The Heavenly Demon is also the reason that all the gods and demons have been imprisoned within this Tower. The fact that the Heavenly Demon had driven all the godly and demonic societies into the Tower wassurprising, but Yeon-woo decided that it was a logical conclusion. If the Heavenly Demon managed to throw the Black King into the voidits definitely possible. After all, the Heavenly Demon was an entity that had once controlled the universe with his will. If I look at it from another angle, these gods and demons are in a very pitiful situation as well. These guys must have been running around the various dimensions as though it were their front yard, only to be locked up in the Tower overnight. And to add insult to injury, they were driven to a corner like the heavenly world because of Allforone. Yeon-woo recalled the tale he had heard a long time ago. Instead of being a challenge that attracted players from different dimensions and universes, the true purpose of the Tower might be to function as a prison for transcendents. Even those who simply possessed the qualifications or talents to become transcendents were eventually imprisoned. What was the Heavenly Demons purpose in doing this? Furthermore, what was his relationship with the Tower? Only an idiot wouldnt understand what Erlang Shens true purpose was. Yeon-woo cleared the clutter in his mind and asked, You must be seeking a Soulstone for the Jade Emperor. Yes. And youre presuming that there is one on the lower floors? Youre catching on quite well. Erlang Shen nodded as he spoke. The Soulstone we are seeking is the Stone of Avaritia (Greed). It may not be a good fit for a godbut right now, we just need to possess at least one of the Soulstones. Do you know where it is? The Apostles affiliated with my sect have already completed the search. But theyre finding it hard to get it themselves, so youre asking me for assistance. Yes. Where is it? Erlang Shen hesitated. Yeon-woo frowned slightly. If youre afraid of leaking information without having a signed agreement, go back. I also have no intention of making hasty decisions that will consume my power and time without learning all the information that I need. Yeon-woo had no intention of hiding his interest in the Soulstone, especially one with an affinity to sin. With another Soulstone, he could refine and upgrade the Sin Stone, but he didnt want to endanger the entire warrior corps simply because of his greed. With the war going on with the Crawling Chaos, he had no intention of dividing his resources and attention. He had more than enough issues to worry about; he had to finish consolidating his dominion of the lower floors and find Athena and the others who had entered Erebus and were planning to enter the otherworld. He wouldnt bite just because someone was showing him favor. He had nothing to lose if Erlang Shen backed out. Once the warrior corps reached transcendence, they would soon be reborn as complete giants. Erlang Shen shook his head. You seem to have misunderstood. I hesitated because its a place I cant even put into words. A place that Erlang Shen could not even mention? Was there such a place on the lower floors? Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes once more. What is this place? The hidden land of the demons, Pandemonium. This time, Yeon-woo was truly surprised. Pandemonium! Youre saying that theres a Soulstone in the Bull Demon Kings realm? Yes. Thats crazy. Yeon-woo smirked. He now understood why the Chan Sects Apostles couldnt retrieve the Soulstone. The Bull Demon King was the other face of the Heavenly Demon, the one that the Monkey King had accepted as his big brother when he was young. Furthermore, the Seven Demon Kings were beings that the Chan and Jie Sect detested. Just hearing the names of the Seven Demon Kings made them curse. Yeon-woo had already fought with one of them, the Sage Lion King. He knew that they were not easy opponents, and Erlang was asking him to get the Soulstone from them. Are you asking me to fight the Bull Demon King? If thats the case, I should feed you some sword energy first. Yeon-woo smirked with his lip curled. However, Erlang Shen remained calm. No. To be more precise, Pandemonium is occupying the place where the Soulstone is. Since we knew that you wouldnt want to go, we decided the only way would be to hire you as a mercenary. After a pause, Erlang continued, Besides, we are not the only ones trying to get the Soulstone. The Jie Sect is after it, too, since their situation is not much better than ours. A battlefield with the Chan Sect, Jie Sect, and the Seven Demon Kings. Yeon-woo summed up his thoughts as he narrowed his eyes. Thats a real shit show. A real shit show indeed. A bitter smile appeared on Erlang Shens lips. He did not think Yeon-woo would accept the task. What are the chances that the other societies will intervene? Erlang Shens eyes slightly widened. Are you going to accept the offer? Dont start counting your chickens before they hatch. I have to do some calculations, too. I want to hear your answer first. Theres no guarantee. The location of the Soulstone is difficult to access without a relevant legend. Hmm. Yeon-woo quietly fell into thought. A place that was difficult to access without a legend. However, since Yeon-woo had already absorbed the Monkey Kings Factors, he was confident he would be able to access the restricted site. Erlang Shen cautiously asked once more, Will you accept? After a long while, Yeon-woo came to a conclusion and stared into Erlang Shens blue eyes. His mouth opened slowly. *** What the hell are they talking about? Im annoyed, as well. If I had my way, Id rip apart that shadow dome. If you did that, your body would be torn apart. Thats why Im just standing here twiddling my thumbs, fuck! Even though a considerable amount of time had passed since the half-giant warriors took over the Crawling Chaos fourth territory, the envoys of the gods and demons had nothing to do but wait outside the shadow dome while biting their nails. They were deeply frustrated because they had no idea what kind of discussion was going on between Erlang Shen and Yeon-woo, and their societies were urging them to find out. The envoys had no idea what to do. Yeon-woo had built a private holy sanctuary inside his shadow realm where their powers couldnt reach. Neither could they break into it. However, there were those among them who didnt feel the same desperation. Hmph! What can that insignificant god ask that would be of any importance! Woof! Woof! Agares, who was in his child form, crossed his arms and muttered in an annoyed voice as jealousy flashed in his eyes. He was like a boy whod gotten upset with an uncle who used to play with him all the time but was suddenly getting along better with his friends. Puppy Fenrir barked as though in sympathy. Agares looked at Fenrir with a grimace plastered on his face. What the hell do you know? The relationship between an esteemed personage like me and ### is not something you can decide is right or wrong. Ive enjoyed a very long relationship with him. Dont even think of raising your spoon to taste what is mine. He is mine. Woof! What? Youre saying its not a matter of length but depth of relationship? Woof! Woof! Youre saying Im just a greedy, power-grubbing kid, and he doesnt take me seriously? Woof! Dont be silly! Do you know how much he loves his niece? Even if he doesnt show it, he must be very satisfied with the way I look! Woof! Woof! Woof! What? Its better to be a dog? What kind of dogshit are you spewing now! Woof! Woof, Woof! As always, Agares and Fenrir were fighting over which of them was closer to Yeon-woo. In fact, the two supported Yeon-woo the most during every battle, and if Yeon-woo kept his promise, it was obvious that they would get the revelations. The other envoys were already familiar with the sight of them bickering, so they didnt pay too much attention to them. Instead, they continued to look impatient and anxious, even those who had been quite passive before. If things didnt change, then the half-giants would gain their independence. Erlang Shen and the Death King Well have to figure out what the Death King is thinking first No, if we continue this way, the half-giants will soon be reborn. Its best for us if the half-giants continue to be restricted to this floor. Or are eliminated. For a brief moment, there was silence among the envoys. The other envoys who were listening didnt react. If this conversation had happened a few days ago, the other envoys would have used this opportunity to get rid of their competition. However, these words expressed what they were all thinking at this moment. An understanding grew among them. It seems that Erlang Shen has already gone over to that side. Whatever it is, we cant let things continue in this manner [The godly society agrees with the consensus.] [The godly society agrees.] [The godly society agrees with the consensus and declares that it is ready to join at any time.] [The godly society is positively responding to the consensus.] In the end, the envoys separated into two factions. Its opening. Someone who was watching the shadows quietly spoke. Immediately, the envoys scattered as if nothing had happened. The dome of shadows slowly opened up, and the envoys stared with cold eyes at Erlang Shen and Yeon-woo as they exited. Chapter 521 - Warrior Corps (7) In the end, the envoy never got their answers since neither Yeon-woo nor Erlang Shen said anything about their conversation, as if they had made a vow of silence. Some of the godly envoys tried their luck and approached Erlang Shen, but they were only met with narrowed eyes. It seemed that Erlang Shen was determined not to leak out any information. Only one thing was certain: the two had completed their transaction successfully. The biggest clue was that Erlang Shens forces, which had hung back on the sidelines, grew very active. [Erlang Shen has activated his ability, Dragon Water!] Sss! As soon as Erlang drew out his sword, the ground turned over, and the deep underground streams rose up to cause a huge tsunami that swept away the otherworld gods. They were sent reeling, unable to regain their bearings. With the otherworld gods in a vulnerable position, the half-giants rushed in and killed them one after the other. Ding! [You have successfully completed some of the scenario quests conditions (Proof of Gods and Kings IV).] [Number of territories occupied (6/7)] [Number of temples built (3/6)] Finally, there was only one territory left: the Crawling Chaos Great Temple. *** Luckily, I remembered the Stone of Castitas (Purity). With it, I was able to make a more advantageous deal. Yeon-woo had almost forgotten about the Stone of Castitas. It had previously been used to illuminate Hades Temple of the King of the Underworld and was the source of Dis Plutos strength. Fortunately, when Persephone attacked with the Titans and Giants, the three Cyclops brothers managed to hide the Stone of Castitas from their enemies. Unfortunately, they hadnt escaped with it. The situation had been so desperate at the time that even the youngest Cyclops, Arges, the last living brother, had to die. If Yeon-woo had been selfish enough to try to take the Stone of Castitas, he might not have only lost his life, but also the other Soulstones in his possession. If that had happened: Mother Earth would have gained more strength. When his death was imminent, Arges managed to bury the Stone of Castitas in a secret place in the depths of the Temple of the King of the Underworld that only Hades and the three Cyclops brothers could access. Im certain that Mother Earth and others dont know that the Stone of Castitas is located in Tartarus. This was definitely an opportunity for Yeon-woo. He had to retake Tartarus anyway since he was the successor of the King of the Underworld. Also, he needed to pass through it in order to enter Erebus, where Athena and the others were. As a result, Yeon-woo thought he would use the Chan Sect to help him retake the holy territory and find his friends in Erebus. Yeon-woo and his warrior corps would assist the Chan Sect to find the Stone of Avaritia and, in exchange, the Chan Sect would assist Yeon-woo and his warrior corps find the Stone of Castitas. At the end of the day, we will exchange the two Soulstones. It made more sense that way since the Stone of Castitas didnt mesh well with the Sin Stone, and the Stone of Avaritia wouldnt be a perfect fit for the Chan Sect. Yeon-woo had received a quest to complete the Sin Stone. Although it didnt specify that the Soulstones had to have the same property, it was likely that using a Soulstone with a different property would diminish the Sin Stones effectiveness. The Stone of Castitas also didnt really fit in with the keywords death and fight. Even Hades couldnt use it directly and had only used it to forge weapons. On the other hand, the Stone of Avaritia might become a burden to the godly Chan Sect. If they obtained the Stone of Castitas instead, the Chan Sect would possess a power beyond imagination if combined with the strength of the Jade Emperor. In the end, Yeon-woo and Erlang Shen signed an agreement to help each other through any means until they obtained their respective Soulstones. The first part of the agreement was to awaken the warrior corps. Fortunately, unlike the other godly societies, there was no history or legend regarding conflict between the Chan Sect and the giant race, so the Chan Sect did not hesitate. Erlang Shen was a warrior who had already reached a state of nirvana in combat through the control of water and his Dragon Water ability. Even Yeon-woo was surprised at how effective Erlang was against the otherworld gods, and he understood why Erlang was one of the three most powerful gods in the heavenly world. However, Erlangs competence made the warrior corps suffer. Ah! That damn god bastard stole my kill again! I had already announced that it was mine long ago! If this goes on, wont that bastard receive all the glory and achievement for the battle? Damn it! My Fruit of Good and Evil! Someone stop that bastard! Valdebich, what the hell are you doing? Do something! The half-giants thought that Erlang Shen was intercepting their enemies, and their frustration and anger boiled over. They were happy about winning the battles but angry that they could not fight. I guess hes having a hard time dealing with his kin. It makes sensethis kind of rapid development in a few days is unheard of. Yeon-woo glanced at Valdebich, who had turned his head and was pretending not to hear the protests of his kin. Yeon-woo then turned to Erlang Shen, who was doing his all to fulfill his side of the agreement. Is that Erlang Shen? Tsk, tsk. That guy is so sad. King Temper said he would give him some rice cakes, but the Erlang guy has no clue that hes not going to get anything in the end. Look how excited he is, running around like a little kidugh! I feel so bad for that guy. Shanon constantly clucked his tongue and shook his head. A slight bulge started forming between Yeon-woos eyes. Why do you think Im going to renege on the deal? There was a rebuke in his words, but Shanon counterattacked. What are you talking about? My master isnt the type of person whos satisfied with a win-win scenario, right? Wouldnt you eat the whole thing if its in front of you? Would you actually even consider sharing? If you felt that you couldnt eat something, Im pretty sure youd make sure that no one could, either. Yeon-woo was speechless. No? Am I wrong? Youre right. See, I told you. Shanon snorted in satisfaction. Yeon-woo had nothing to say for a moment as he pondered how he had become so predictable. In fact, he really had no intention of giving the Stone of Castitas to the Chan Sect. After absorbing as much of its powers as he could, he would simply pocket it himself. Even if he did give it to the Chan Sect, they would only have possession for a moment before Yeon-woo took it back. Shanon had truly seen through his thoughts. Be careful. You might exuviate with the qualities of ill temperament and deception. Yeon-woo thought very seriously about disciplining Shannon, who was pretending to be worried while teasing him. However, in the end, Yeon-woo just sighed and focused on the battlefield once more. The battle had just ended. Beyond the Forest of Giants, there was an area covered in darkness. It was the holy territory of the Crawling Chaos, a place that no giant had ever stepped foot in. The Crawling Chaos still had not shown up. What the hell is he up to, and what is he thinking? Yeon-woo could not figure out why the Crawling Chaos was choosing to stay back. The gods and demons who were observing the situation were wondering the same thing. Since no one knew anything about this holy territory, they would have to go in blind from this point onward. I guess well learn as we go along. Unlike the envoys, who sometimes showed signs of fear, Yeon-woo did not concern himself too much with what was ahead. He simply saw things as challenges to overcome. Since the Tutorial, hed constantly pulled off the impossible, and the Crawling Chaos was just another of the supposedly impossible barriers. The warrior corps was also influenced by Yeon-woos relaxed attitude towards the Crawling Chaos. Did you get enough rest? Yes! Yes, our king and god! Then lets go. This is the final battle. This is the final battle! Lets show our king and god the honor of the giants! Let us lead our enemies to their death! We must bring victory to our king and god! Bam! Bam! Bam! Once again, as anticipation spread throughout the corps, the warriors began their march forward. *** [You have entered the heart of the Crawling Chaos holy territory, Holy Crawling Chaos Territory.] The atmosphere here sucks. How do the otherworld gods live in such a place like this? Do they like this kind of place? Its so eerie and dark. This place is really disturbing my senses. The half-giant warrior corps moved forward slowly, paying close attention to their surroundings with subdued attitudesa huge change from when they had been running wild with excitement just a few hours ago. The holy territorys environment was completely different from the territories they had conquered. Although the other areas had bizarre forests and swamps, they looked like they could support life to some extent. However, this territory was completely different. The atmosphere and the environment seemed to conspire to reject all forms of life, especially the half-giants. Even the ground were stepping on feels weird. Damn it! Its hard to move forward. Lets move slowly for now. We dont know what kind of things will pop out. As the half-giants carefully moved forward Damn it! This chaos energy. This is why I didnt want to visit this place It seems like our connection with the heavens have been cut off as well. My connection to my true body has also grown weak. This is going to be a problem. The expressions of the gods and demons hardened as the thing they feared most seemed about to happen. When they connected to Yeon-woo through his keywords, they didnt have to deal with the laws of causality, but now they were suffering from the repercussions of maintaining their incarnations. The unstable connections to the heavenly world made them feel anxious, especially since if they died without being properly connected to their true bodies, it would damage their ego. Also, if the Crawling Chaos managed to get hold of these connections and reverse engineer a way to go up to the heavens, there would be an unthinkable crisis. They were also in the otherworld gods natural environment, which was full of chaos and disorder. They couldn''t understand how life could survive in such a place or how cosmic rulers like the otherworld gods could originate here. Even the demons, who didnt usually mind foreign environments, had hard expressions. Is this place rat poison for those who are used to the Towers environment? Yeon-woos eyes narrowed. Although he had glimpsed the universe through the revelations, it was clear to him that he would have trouble understanding this place because he had spent his whole life on Earth and in the Tower. Even if he were to spend his entire life in this place, he probably would not understand it fully. In particular, the way the spaces overlapped and disturbed his senses made it difficult to adapt. He couldnt properly control the release of his magic power, which made him feel handcuffed. Theyd already been in the holy territory for a while, but the otherworld gods still hadnt stirred, including the Crawling Chaos. Yeon-woo could sense his aura far away, but no matter how much Yeon-woo moved forward, he couldnt seem to bridge the distance between them. It was like running towards the moon. As the terrain repeated over and over, Yeon-woo was beginning to wonder whether they were making any progress when he finally saw something towering over the gray fog in the distance. A castle? It was a fortress with a size and shape that was typical of the Middle Ages. The closer they got, the larger it looked. The warriors and envoys looked at each other. They had no idea what they were looking at, so they became very suspicious. What should we do? Valdebich looked at Yeon-woo. He was asking for Yeon-woos orders. Yeon-woo was about to respond when the Cast of the Black King vibrated violently. Zing!Clank! Clank! Yeon-woo felt like his arm was about to fall off. Even the chains leading to the void swayed from the shaking. This meant that Vigrid was about to become active once again. Heytheres someone like you over there! Keekeekee! A tasty thing! The Demonisms voice was abruptly cut off as he was once again buried in the void, but the Cast of the Black King resonated even more. Yeon-woo mulled over his words. Someone like me? What the hell does that mean? Perhaps? Boom! All of a sudden, the fortress closed gate shook as violently as the Cast of the Black King. It opened wide as squeaking pulleys moved. A thick fog blew out from the inside. It was mixed with the properties of the void and even contained the Black Kings scent. Yeon-woo understood immediately what Demonism meant that someone like him was waiting inside. Master. In an instant, Boo appeared next to Yeon-woo and bowed his head. Yeon-woo nodded heavily. Lets go. He led the warriors and envoys to the gate. The closer they got, the stronger the Black Kings scent became. It suffocated the warriors and envoys, but Yeon-woo felt refreshed. After they passed through the gates, they saw a being sitting on top of a large boulder. Although he had Valdebichs appearance, his aura showed that he was a completely different entity. It was the Crawling Chaos. He smiled coldly. Nice to meet you Valdebich. Yeon-woo said with an expressionless face as he cut off the Crawling Chaos. Bring him here. Flash! Valdebich disappeared and reappeared behind the Crawling Chaos incarnation. Chapter 522 - Warrior Corps (8) As Yeon-woo gave the order, Valdebich moved towards the Crawling Chaos, who looked just like him. The Crawling Chaos was his mortal enemy, an entity who treated his people like livestock. When Valdebich had first arrived and met the Crawling Chaos, he wasnt powerful enough and had to accept the Crawling Chaos one-sided terms. If not, he and his people would have been doomed. But now, Valdebich had met his god, and he could stand firm. He now planned to defeat the entity that had subjugated him and his people. The Crawling Chaos turned around a beat too late, as if he hadnt expected this to happen, but Valdebichs greatsword was already lodged in his chest. Crunch! The Crawling Chaos incarnation flinched. Valdebich had already realized transcendence after absorbing the divinity and Factors of the otherworld gods as they fought their way here. The God Death attack of his greatsword was powerful, especially after it was upgraded by his achievements. He could attack not only the Crawling Chaos body, but also the essence of his being. It was a technique that struck the soul. Valdebich could feel that the sensation transmitted through his greatsword was similar to when hed felled the otherworld gods, and he was sure that his surprise attack had worked. Obviously, Valdebich did not think the Crawling Chaos would die from a single blow; he wouldnt be considered a monster if that were the case. After all, this was an entity who had destroyed both the dragon and giant races. Creak! With a grinding sound, the Crawling Chaoss head turned 180 degrees and made eye contact with Valdebich, who clenched his teeth at the eeriness of looking at his own face. I didnt mind coming into this uncomfortable body because I wanted to talk with all of you, even for a moment. What a pity. Stop with your jokes. Outside of bullying and making fun of us, have you ever said anything seriously to us? Of course A corner of the Crawling Chaos mouth shot up. Not. Puff! In an instant, the Crawling Chaos incarnation scattered like an imploding sandcastle, reassembling into a different form with dozens of tentacles that shot out and wrapped around Valdebich. Boom, Boom, Boom! Valdebich quickly snapped back and swung his greatsword wildly, lightning bolts shooting out in all directions with dark-red pillars of fire. Get. Up. At that moment, Boo raised his hands high into the air before slamming them on the ground. As his magic power rippled out, it formed a large magic circle. Bizarre-looking monsters appeared in large numbers and began to cut off the tentacles. However, as pieces of the tentacles fell, they quickly turned into monsters who looked even more bizarre than the ones Boo had summoned. They bared their fangs. Kekeke!Kya! Kya! Kya! Boo pointed to the sky. Hundreds of magic circles formed one after another in the sky, creating a bombardment of magic. Countless fireballs and icicles poured out. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!Rumble! Boo cast all kinds of high-level magic spells one after another as if to demonstrate why he was an Arch Lich, proving that he had already surpassed his previous life. He was slowly beginning to understand the laws of the universe. However, the pieces of the Crawling Chaos danced around as though they didnt have a care in the world. Brothers, lets go! We have to kill him, no matter what. We have to avenge our ancestors! We need to show who we are! We need to bring victory to our god! The warriors grasped their weapons and rushed in, fed up with the Crawling Chaos provocations. The Crawling Chaos was a being who had toyed with them, and they raised their weapons, determined to achieve freedom. Clash! This was how the battle against the Crawling Chaos began. The fortress shook violently as if it were about to collapse. Yeon-woo slowly stared up at the sky. Pieces of the Crawling Chaos gathered in the sky, creating small tornados instead of taking Valdebichs form. Yeon-woos expression hardened. Crack! Yeon-woo had told himself to maintain his composure no no matter what the Crawling Chaos did. However, he could not help grinding his teeth. The Crawling Chaos was taking on his younger brothers appearance. Although his aura and attitude was nothing like Jeong-woos, everything else was the same. I just wanted to talk. Well, it is interesting to see these little creatures trying to survive in their own way. Bayluk had provided Jeong-woos DNA to the Crawling Chaos in order to learn how to mass-produce Jeong-woos clones. It was all to create a Divine Human, but in the end, Yeon-woo had killed Bayluk. However, the Crawling Chaos was different from Bayluk. He used Jeong-woos DNA to create the closest thing to the Divine Human that Bayluk longed to create since he possessed the complete knowledge for cloning, and he had various abilities and powers at his disposal. As a nearly omniscient entity, the Crawling Chaos would not find this task too difficult. Yeon-woo became angry. His younger brothers soul was still wandering somewhere in the emptiness without finding rest, and others were treating his existence so callously. Furthermore, the Crawling Chaos knew all too well that this was one of Yeon-woos weaknesses. Of course, youre not an exception either, right? Yeon-woo knew that the Crawling Chaos was making fun of him, however, he had no choice but to respond. Crack! Crackle!Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! One way or another, I will kill you. Yeon-woo raised his sword energy and released all his powers. As the Sin Stone violently trembled, his Dragon Heart began to unleash its maximum output of mana. [6th-step Dragon Body awakening] Crack! Crack! Yeon-woos skin started cracking as dragon scales flipped all over it with a jewel-like glow. They clearly illustrated Yeon-woos power. His Dragon Eyes formed and his teeth turned into fangs that peeked between his lips. Dragon wings grew on his back as he shouted at the envoys standing behind him. Now! Damn it! The envoys froze in surprise. Before entering this territory, Yeon-woo had given them orders, and the envoys had agreed without a second thought because they were reluctant to lose out to their peers. If you wont fulfill your promise, then get out! Damn it! Fuck! When Yeon-woo loudly shouted once more, the envoys had no choice but to carry out his command, their eyes full of anger. [The godly society has created Sea Gods Storm!] [The godly society has created Flood!] [The godly society has created Las Glory!] [The demonic society has created The Advent of the Demon King!] A huge number of buffs began to descend on Yeon-woo. As the name suggested, each buff was the highest-level blessing from each society. The gods and demons had to unleash enormous amounts of power and resources to create and apply the blessings, so they had rarely been used throughout history. The only other times that blessings had been used this way was when Olympus created Hercules and when Asgard created Beowulf. Most recently, LInfernal unsuccessfully tried to create the seventy-third Demon King through this approach. More than a thousand years ago, the gods and demons had used the Great Blessing to catch the lighthouse keeper, Luciel. Usually, a blessing was only activated when a society was in danger of annihilation or something equally urgent was happening. Yeon-woo boldly demanded the Great Blessing, and of course, the societies were all stunned. Yeon-woos power was already at a level that concerned them, and there had never been a precedent for a situation like this which focused all the Great Blessings on a single entity at the same time. Additionally, the Great Blessing was like a permanent buff since it forced the souls level to risean effect that remained even after the blessing was over. This meant that each society was officially supporting an entity; so as long as the society existed, the Great Blessing would continue. Furthermore, each society had to deal with a large amount of the laws of causality. They wanted to deny Yeon-woos request, but their greed for the revelations forced them to agree. They vowed in their hearts again that as soon as this was over and they had access to the revelations, they would eliminate Yeon-woo and all his followers. Of course, Yeon-woo was aware of this dissatisfaction, but he also had no choice. The Crawling Chaos was a great god who was one of the most powerful otherworld gods. It was possible that he could even go toe to toe with the Heavenly Demon, and Yeon-woos current power level was not high enough to deal with such a being. He had no choice but to call on all his resources. Poof! Poof! Yeon-woo received the various Great Blessings one after another. He spread his wings as he felt full from the incoming blessings. [Your powers have been fully opened.] Although he had given up the powers and abilities of thousands of gods and demons before, Yeon-woo had already written his own legend and was developing two god-like powers. His Sky Wings were the pillars that bound and supported those powers. For example, he possessed divinity that went beyond the realm of physical power. It acted as the core that made it possible for him to exist as Cha Yeon-woo, a divine entity. This divinity helped to bind the clashing characteristics of the Great Blessings. As a result, Yeon-woo experienced tremendous spiritual growth. His brain felt as though it were boiling over as it seemed to reach its limits, and his body expanded as though it would explode at any moment. [Reformation] Because his skill had risen to its maximum, his body did not collapse, and it managed to accept the new changes. Unfortunately, he didnt awaken a new Dragon Body, but the awakening of the sixth step reached its limit. Boom! Yeon-woo stamped on the ground and rushed to the Crawling Chaos like a beam of light. Oh ho. The Crawling Chaos snorted, as if he found Yeon-woos actions entertaining, and he made a move to punch Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos current form, which combined the powers of the various gods and demons within the Tower was very interesting to the Crawling Chaos.He wondered how Yeon-woo, an insignificant being, could come up with such a novel idea. I knew it. Youre really a lot of fun. The Crawling Chaos thought he made a good decision to wait patiently for Yeon-woo to develop. If he hadnt, he would have missed out on such a fun experience. As the Crawling Chaos smiled, Yeon-woos disgust grew. The way the Crawling Chaos used Jeong-woos face to smile made Yeon-woo want to rip him apart, even though it was clear that the Crawling Chaos only saw this as a fun game. This gave Yeon-woo a terribly unpleasant feeling. Bam! Their fists collided. Yeon-woos sword energy and the Crawling Chaos divine powers clashed together before shooting off in all directions, creating deep crevices around them. Beyond space, a void opened like a greedy mouth. The already damaged fortress started crumbling further. Sss! Suddenly, black chains shot out one after the other, winding around the Crawling Chaos incarnation. Chapter 523 - Warrior Corps (9) Bolstered by all the Great Blessings, Yeon-woo collided with the Crawling Chaos incarnation. Flash! The scattered particles of the Crawling Chaoss divinity started to unite, transforming into hundreds of otherworld gods. The Crawling Chaos familiars had finally made their appearance. Glory to our god! Lets bring victory to our god! The legends of our god will only have only victories! We will sing praises of our god and spread his influence! The half-giant warrior corps rushed at the newly formed otherworld gods while cheering for their god, Yeon-woo. They swung their swords wildly, and dark-red flames flashed across the battlefield, devastating the rest of the fortress. As Great Warrior Valdebich exclaimed, this was a holy war for their people and their god. It was a war that would help their god become a transcendent being who surpassed the heavenly gods and demons. They would not permit even the thought of defeat, and thanks to this, the battle grew intense. Slash and cut, then cut again. Kill and kill, again and again. Death to their enemies, and increase fight for their allies. The battle seemed to go on forever. Any observer would think that the half-giants actions were desperate yet beautiful, like a painting depicting a great holy battle. Because of this, the otherworld gods trying to prevent the warrior corps from reaching the Crawling Chaos could not hide their despair. Why. Is. This. Happening. Does. Not. Make. Sense. The Crawling Chaos and his familiars had been ignoring Yeon-woo and the warrior corps progress through the Crawling Chaos holy territories. Only the most skilled of the Crawling Chaos familiars served next to him, while the rest were sent to manage the other territories. The familiars who served next to their master had almost reached his level, but even they were shocked at the unexpected strength of the warrior corps. The half-giants seemed no different from the ancient giants! Even though the half-giants always had this potential, their rapid development was unbelievable. What do you mean it doesnt make sense! Valdebich screamed as he looked at their expressions. He hated it when others underestimated him and his people. Did they think the half-giants would be their slaves forever! Bam! Bam! Bam! Valdebichs growing anger made his fighting spirit rise even higher, and Yeon-woos legend, which resided deep within him, began to grow. Ring! The situation forced the envoys to move in earnest; aside from providing the Great Blessings, they were also bound to participate in the battle. It was exhausting. It was already difficult enough to focus on the war against Allforone, but now they had to increase the number of fronts they were fighting. They were also terrified that theyd have to continue giving Yeon-woo strength, even though he might be their enemy in the future. However, things had gotten to the point that even if they did not want to, they had to fight to survive. Thud! Thud! The true bodies of the envoys began to descend on the battlefield one by one, their auras growing more majestic and powerful. However, their societies were forced to bear a great deal of the laws of causality. Although theyd just been dragged around by Yeon-woo, the gods and demons now released their powers to demonstrate how theyd reached the higher levels of divinity. The area collapsed and restored itself multiple times as attacks that would have destroyed a planet bombarded the hidden stage. Some of the demons were enjoying the situation. [At Fenrirs request, the other Siblings of Disaster have shared their power with him!] Fenrir grew ten times larger and seemed to block out the sky. The Siblings of Disaster included the serpent that devoured the world, Jormungandr, and the goddess who ruled the underworld, Hel. Bang! Puff! Now that he was much larger than any otherworld god, Fenrir slammed his gigantic paws in the center of the Crawling Chaos familiars. The shockwave spread out as the ground flattened, throwing the otherworld gods around like ragdolls. Agares, who had been looking for an opportunity to attack, stepped forward. [At the request of Agares, the East Demon Kings Army has appeared!] My children, lets decorate this fun stage today! Agares, who now appeared as a handsome man with dozens of pairs of black wings spread open, burst into a cruel laugh as he looked up at the sky. The sky opened up and a demonic legion rained down, striking the reeling otherworld gods and ripping them to pieces. The battle for the Crawling Chaos last holy territory grew intense, with neither side willing to give an inch. *** How funny. Is this what I think it is? The thing that put him to sleep. Theres definitely something special about it. The Crawling Chaos incarnation burst into laughter as he examined the black chains wrapped around him. It was a chain that could bind even the gods, and even though the Crawling Chaos was an entity that repudiated the laws of nature, the chains also held him in place. Regardless of how much force or divine power he used, the chains did not budge. In fact, the more he struggled, the more tightly the chains seemed to wrap around him. However, I want to avoid this. No matter how boring the world is, theres still so much I want to see. The Crawling Chaos chuckled. Life suddenly disappeared from his incarnations eyes, and his head dropped down, a smile still lingering on his face. Sss! The incarnation imploded like a sandcastle and scattered. He had freed himself from the chains by severing his will, which was connected to his incarnation. The chains bound the incarnation, not his soul, and so the Crawling Chaos easily sacrificed it. It wasnt a big loss, considering his divine power. Youre being so annoying. As he retracted the chains, Yeon-woo searched for the Crawling Chaos true body by filling his Draconic Eyes with magic power. Dealing with the incarnations would just drain his energy and waste his time. [Draconic Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] [Black Gubitara C Philosophers Eyes] As his golden Draconic Eyes looked for the Crawling Chaoss true body by scanning the cross-sections of countless folded spaces and reaching its core, Yeon-woo suddenly instinctively flinched in surprise. Whats that? Hed seen the Crawling Chaos, whose gigantic body Yeon-woo couldnt even fathom. It was wriggling, and although he didnt have anything resembling a face, the Crawling Chaos seemed to be smiling. However, Yeon-woo was stunned by where he found the Crawling Chaos. Everywhere? His back stiffened. The Crawling Chaos was located right under his feet, under the space where his familiars and the envoys stood. They werent in his holy territory; they were within the Crawling Chaos himself! At that moment, Yeon-woo realized what the Crawling Chaos was planning. He turned and yelled out to all his people and envoys. Everyone, watch out! The Crawling Chaos just smiled coldly. You. Are. Already. Too. Late. As soon as he finished speakingBoom! A huge explosion erupted from the spot Yeon-woo was standing on. It smashed the entire space and turned over the ground, hurling the central holy territory away. The Crawling Chaos had just tried to manifest his true body. However, the Crawling Chaos spiritual pressure and the data of his existence was too much for the stage to handle. The hidden stage was already overloaded with so many gods and demons that it simply collapsed. The Crawling Chaos spiritual pressure crushed many of the gods and demons, who perished without even having the chance to scream. Fortunately, since, they were mostly high-level transcendent beings, so they managed to avoid complete termination, but they couldnt avoid experiencing a major blow to their existences. They were swept away by the aftershocks, their remains scattered everywhere. [Error! An irregular presence has been confirmed.] [A bug has occurred.] [A bug has occurred.] [The level of the firewall has been increased.] [The irregular presence is being blocked.] Countless error messages popped up as the Towers defenses activated, pushing the Crawling Chaos back. The envoys and half-giants who were scattered throughout the hidden stage began screaming from their serious injuries. Even the otherworld gods hadnt escaped from the carnage. Many of them screamed in their collapsed spirit forms; it was clear they hadnt received any forewarning from their master. Fortunately, when Yeon-woo realized what the Crawling Chaos was aiming for, he raised his shadows to create a wall of souls, which helped him survive. However, he was enraged. Hed lost the link with many of his familiars due to the Crawling Chaos assault. He sighed in frustration. Hed never expected that the Crawling Chaos would carry out such a reckless attack. Ha. Ha. So. Much. Fun. The Crawling Chaos seemed to be smiling broadly as if he had been expecting Yeon-woo to survive. It was the first time in thousands of years that hed enjoyed himself so much. However, his delight made Yeon-woo completely lose what remained of his reason. Yeon-woo had had to beef up his strength with the blessings just to catch the Crawling Chaos, but all the Crawling Chaos had to do was manifest in order to destroy his attempts. The Crawling Chaos disappeared back into the darkness, as though he were teasing Yeon-woo like a child sticking out his tongue. The Towers firewall was rejecting the Crawling Chaos and throwing him out. Yeon-woo instinctively knew that if he let the Crawling Chaos go, it would be a long time before he would have another chance at encountering the Crawling Chaos true form. All the other holy territories and newly built temples had been blown away by the explosion. Even if the central territory remained, the hidden stage had already lost its function as a holy land. It was no more than a wasteland now. This meant that part of the Tower was forming cracks, and in the future, all the Crawling Chaos needed to do was follow the trail of divine power hed left behind after manifesting. He could simply project his will onto his divine power and re-enter the Tower. Hed lost nothing today. Even if the half-giants had gained their freedom, their grudge against the Crawling Chaos would still linger. Yeon-woo could not stand this thought. Sss! Yeon-woo lashed the black chains at the disappearing Crawling Chaos. Crackle! Yeon-woo felt the end of the chains embed itself into the Crawling Chaos body, and the chains suddenly grew taut as though they would snap at any time. Yeon-woo looked to the other side. Demonism! At that moment, a void opened up and a chain-wrapped Vigrid appeared. Urrrng! Urrrrng! Vigrid shook more violently than ever. Keekeekee! I told you! In the end, you would have no choice but to call me! The Demonism burst into laughter as soon as he saw Yeon-woo. Shut up and make a decision. Will you cooperate or not? If we cooperate, what do I get? Tasty food. OK. Thats enough. Spring chicken, Ill let you off easy this time around. Keekeekee! While the Demonism laughed menacingly, Yeon-woo released all the chains that bound Vigrid. He stretched out his right hand, and Vigrid flew into it, fitting into his palm snugly. Yeon-woo could feel his heart poundinghe hadnt felt this way in a long time. The first thing he had ever learned from the Martial King was swordsmanship, and he felt as though hed returned to those days. The magic power poured out of his Sin Stone and combined with the magic that sprung out from Vigrid. Yeon-woo was captivated by the mysterious sensation that his world of Consciousness was expanding infinitely. However, this time, the Demonism didnt take over. Yeon-woo still possessed his will and retained his consciousness. His body overflowed with a powerful force that hed never felt before. Fusing with Demonism. Revelations. Two divinities. Full release of the Sin Stone. Great Blessings. And Dragon Heart. When it all came together, an entity that looked like Yeon-woo came into being. ###! Valdebich called out Yeon-woos name. Ill be back soon, Valdebich. As my Apostle, I task you with taking care of this place while Im gone. Yeon-woo pulled on his chains, and his body floated into the air, vanishing beyond space towards a place where the Crawling Chaos was. Chapter 524 - Warrior Corps (10) [This area is at the fringes of the Tower.] [Your location cannot be confirmed by the Tower.] [You have left the Tower without permission!] [You have left the Tower!] [Warning! For unknown reasons, you are in an area far outside the Tower. Since player ###s intention to retire has not been specified, the status Temporarily Suspended has been applied.] [This area is outside the influence of the Towers system. If this status is maintained for a prolonged period of time, the Towers system will consider this as an implicit resignation, which will result in the removal of your qualification as a player. We recommend that you return to the stage as soon as possible.] [You will not receive the Tower systems support or use its functions while in a Temporarily Suspended state. All support and functions related to player ### have been suspended.] The person resembling Yeon-woo chased after the Crawling Chaos and arrived in a world that could only be described as darkness. However, up ahead, there was an array of lights in different colors. Some were crowded together, others glowed on their own. The overall effect was colorful and beautiful. When he looked more closely, the lights turned out to be stars. He had entered space. Yeon-woo had been plopped into the middle of the universe, a place far away from the Towera place where there was almost no air, no gravity, and no system. Ordinary beings wouldnt be able to breathe here, but Yeon-woo raised his magic power and Consciousness to their limits to counteract the inhospitable environment. His body, which was on the verge of being damaged by the difference in pressure, immediately stabilized, and he regained his clear consciousness and homeostasis. Moving around also wasnt a problem since he didnt need oxygen while his enormous reserves of magic power sustained his life systems. Once he spread his Consciousness through the vast space, Yeon-woo could sense huge lifeforms dissolved within the dark matter that filled much of the universe. However, could they really be called lifeforms if their sizes exceeded that of a star? The Earths star, the sun, was 109 times the size of the Earth. Considering that the sun was relatively small compared to the other stars in the universethe lifeforms were comparable to entire solar systems, star clusters, or even galaxies. A mere human was nothing more than a tiny grain of dust. Is this the Crawling Chaos true form? In terms of size, he seemed to be much larger than the Military King of Totalitarianism who made up the Demonic Sea. Yeon-woo had a better understanding of why the otherworld gods, including the Crawling Chaos, regarded mortals like humans as little more than insignificant worms. It wasnt even possible to compare their sizes. No matter how sensitive a human was, it was impossible to converse with bugs or bacteria. Of course, not all the otherworld gods were such an absurd size. Still, Yeon-woo could tell why they viewed the Tower with condescension and anger. The Tower was filled with lowly mortals, which was why the otherworld gods naturally perceived it as an insignificant place. However, they couldnt make any headway breaking into and destroying the Tower. It must be an infuriating situation. His mind jumped to another thought: that meant that there was a being or beings within the Tower who could match, or even surpass, the otherworld gods powers. Perhaps they were in the highest realms of power, like the progenitor gods or creator gods. Even the great Mother Earth, who was comparable to the Crawling Chaos, had been sealed within the Tower by the Heavenly Demon, which illustrated just how powerful the Heavenly Demon must have been. As he contemplated this, Yeon-woo could not help questioning the identity of the Tower again. However, none of these thoughts made Yeon-woo shrink away from facing the Crawling Chaos. Now that hed fused with the Demonism, he was dead set on challenging the Crawling Chaos. The sight of the Crawling Chaos huge body only made him wonder why the Crawling Chaos was so stupidly big. He thought that the size only wasted energy and was inefficient. Yeon-woo released more of his Consciousness and magic power. Swish! His Consciousness seemed to expand to the edges of the universe before stopping abruptly. Yeon-woo could now fully perceive the Crawling Chaos. Now that Yeon-woo could comprehend the entirety of the Crawling Chaos, rather than just bits and pieces of its surface consciousness, he felt that they were both on a level playing field. You cameall the wayhere? Veryfunguy. Yeon-woo could also understand the Crawling Chaos thoughts to some extent. Although it was impossible to fully understand him, at least dialogue was possible. I already told you, right? Prepare for your death and wait. Are you hard of hearing? Yeon-woo smiled coldly as he replied to the Crawling Chaos, making sure his intentions were communicated properly. Ku-Oh! The Crawling Chaos let out a bizarre cry. The cry was not really a sound, since they were in a vacuum. Instead, it was a vibration that was powerful enough to make the dark matter resound. The Crawling Chaos seemed to be smiling. Tens of thousands of yearsor had it been hundreds of thousands of years? Maybe even longer than that. The Crawling Chaos had been the supreme existence of the universe for millennia. No one had dared challenge him like this during that time, and even the viceroy of the inside, the Resident of the Border, had never confronted him directly. He was relishing his impending clash with Yeon-woo. Not long ago, Yeon-woo was only an insignificant being, despite all the achievements and legends hed collected. It was unprecedented for an insignificant being to evolve so much in such a short period of time, and the Crawling Chaos was determined to relish this opportunity to toy with this interesting creature. His thoughts were sent to Yeon-woo directly. Lets see if youll still be smiling at the end. Yeon-woo smiled coldly and slammed Vigrid down. [The true hidden name of Vigrid???, Excalibur, is released.] [Folklore: Liberation of the God King] While the Demonism resided in Vigrid, it had awakened several warriors one after the other. Now that Yeon-woo had merged with the Demonism, he could bring out these previously sealed names and folklores. Blazing and crackling with sword energy, Vigrid shot out a splendid light that cut through the center of the Crawling Chaos. I dont have much time. I need to kill him as quickly as possible. If the Towers system decided that he was retired, Yeon-woo wouldnt have any way to get back inside. He had to kill the Crawling Chaos before that could happen. Bam! Bam! Bam! In an unknown area within the vast space of the universe, the collision of two absolute beings began. Countless lights and explosions shook the universe. *** Meanwhile, at the same time What kind of being is our god? The half-giants trembled violently. The commotion that the Crawling Chaos had caused left them shocked and confused. However, a sudden strong intention from their god, sent through their Channels, made their backs straighten. They couldnt tell where their god was, but they could sense the entity that he was facing and how he was fighting. Their god was challenging an opponent who resided far beyond the stars! This realization greatly inspired them. It seemed like the beginning of a glorious legend or a myth. Valdebich felt this the most. As Yeon-woos Apostle with the responsibility of taking care of the warrior corps, Valdebich felt Yeon-woos influence the most. His god was fighting such a mighty being, so how could he stay dazed and confused on the ground like this! There were still many otherworld gods on the hidden stage. Even though most of them were severely injured, they healed faster than the half-giants since they were conceptual beings. Even if the Crawling Chaos hadnt given them any direct orders, the otherworld gods would move on their own. They were flummoxed to no end that theyd been injured by creatures they saw as livestock. Valdebich forced himself to stand using his greatsword as a crutch. His body made loud, creaking sounds, but he had to refocus his attention on rebuilding the half-giants front. Damn it! To think were in this predicament! I knew I shouldnt have joined hands with that stupid player! But in the end, doesnt this work out, too? Well be rid of many troublesome beings. The whispered conversation made Valdebich instinctively twist his body and swing his greatsword. Bam! The explosion he blocked was so loud and enormous that it wouldnt have surprised anyone if the greatsword had shattered from the impact. The divine power that charged through the greatsword made Valdebichs intestines twist. He threw up blood, but without even wiping it from the corners of his mouth, he stared at the envoys who had encircled the warrior corps. They were all aiming their weapons at the half-giants, their auras bloody and a killing intent oozing from their auras. You allare you all planning to betray us? Betrayal? Thats laughable. The representative of the envoys snorted. From the beginning, didnt you treat us like your hunting dogs? Youre just a bunch of livestock. You should know that if you use hunting dogs, you have to always be careful that the dogs might bite back. Once the odds had grown unfavorable, the envoys turned their backs on Yeon-woo and his people as if they had been waiting for this moment all along. Crack! Valdebich had no choice but to grind his teeth. The other half-giants did the same. However, despite his clear anger, Valdebich kept his composure. It was necessary for him to quickly assess the chaotic situation. They could only take countermeasures once they knew how many casualties they had, recognized who the traitors were, gauged the strength of their enemies, and understood who their allies were. About sixty percent of the envoys had joined up to betray them. The fact that they were moving so quickly and in a coordinated fashion despite their injuries meant that they had probably been discussing this for a long time. Among the forty percent who had not acted, roughly three-quarters had taken a step back, still contemplating their options. The others stood next to the warrior corps, but they seemed passive and unmotivated. Furthermore, they were all seriously injured, and it was hard to tell if they could even contribute if a fight broke out. Agares, Fenrir, and Erlang Shen, who had been the most active in helping Yeon-woo, showed no signs of movement, as if they were simply observers. This gave the traitors more courage and determination, and theyd already decided that they would gain victory. So, the revelations are no longer important, is that it? Valdebich tossed out a question to the traitors to buy some time while he checked the movements of the otherworld gods, who were gradually regaining their strength, as well as scanned the condition of his people. No way. We cant return empty-handed after suffering through this level of embarrassment. So, choose. Choose? Choose between what? If we turn our backs, you and your people are as good as dead. You have just awakened your powers, and you wouldnt want to die so pointlessly, right? Give us the revelations that you possess. What? The revelations that your ancestors left behindhand them over. After all, we were the ones who provided the information about the ruins, explored and excavated them, and helped things reach this stage, so well take our fair share. The boy who was speaking on behalf of the betraying envoys twisted his lips into a smirk. Since weve fought on the same side and shared hardships together, well at least let your people live. We may even allow some of you to become our servants. What say you? Its a deal for you guys, right? You assholes! At this moment, Valdebich began to understand what the traitors were thinking. Although the gods and demons had some negative experiences with the giants in the past, they seemed to have changed their minds after seeing the warrior corps fight. Rather than exterminating the half-giants, they had decided to use them as slaves. Just as Valdebich and his people were escaping the oppressive clutches of the Crawling Chaos, he was being told to walk into another life of servitude. Thats what these divine beings were talking about! The traitors looked at the fuming Valdebich and smirked in mockery. Since Yeon-woo was not around, they felt that they could do anything. Also, they didnt think Yeon-woo would come back since hed chased after the Crawling Chaos. Do you not care if you all die? Valdebich asked. Die? Whos going to die? We can just go back to the heavens, but you guys are bound to this place. The traitors representative smiled coldly. So, what are you going to do? Are you going to die here like your foolish ancestors, or are you going to offer up the revelations and live? As soon as he finished speaking, there was a flurry of curses from the half-giants. These stupid bastards! We shouldnt have expected anything else from these dumb bastards. Gods, demons, and whatever, theyre all the same as the Crawling Chaos. The half-giant warriors expressed their anger and raised their weapons at the same time. Nearly half of them were dead, and the other half was severely wounded. There were less than twenty half-giants who could fight properly, but they were determined not to succumb. Even if they died, they would take at least one traitor to the Underworld with them. You dont know whats good for you. You reject a helping hand and choose death instead. The traitors representative was about to give an order of attack in an irritable voice when Valdebich, who had been staring at the traitors, burst into laughter. Haha! Hahaha! Whats so funny? the representative asked as he furrowed his brow, disgusted that Valdebich had lost his marbles after seeing his peoples impending doom. However, Valdebich only smiled broadly. Its just too funny. How can you be so predictable? Does living as a transcendent being for such a long time make ones thoughts so dull and obvious? What? I knew that you guys would betray us. However, I thought it would be in the thick of battle. I was just surprised that you guys chose this moment to hit us on the back of our heads. Its a little sooner than I expected. The traitors faltered. There was something unsettling about Valdebichs appearance and the aura he was exuding. You said that everything would be all right for you guys since you can return to the heavens at any time, right? Boom! Valdebich thrust his greatsword onto the ground and shouted,Go ahead and try! Whats going on? How come nothing is happening?! My Channel with the heavens has been disconnected. How did this! [The last of the Crawling Chaos holy territories and his Great Temple has been recaptured!] [All the conditions of the Scenario Quests (Proof of Gods and Kings IV) have been completed.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired 150,000 karma.] [You have acquired 200,000 additional karma.] [As a reward] [Based on your achievements, the hidden stage on the 60th floor, Land of the Fallen Giants, will be transferred from Crawling Chaos to Player ###.] [Warning! The stages current environment is bad. No living beings can reside on the stage.] [Build a great temple in the center to reinforce the holy territory.] [A number of beings have infiltrated the holy territory without permission from the owner.] [The connection with the holy territorys owner is unstable for an unknown reason.] [In the absence of the holy territorys owner, his Apostle shall assume full control of the holy territory.] [Current manager of the holy territory: Player Valdebich] The envoys expressions stiffened. A holy territory did not simply represent a personal realm for a transcendent being. It was also a place where faith was born and where divinity operated. It was the foundational area that allowed a transcendent being to work freely. In other words, the holy territory represented the transcendent being itself. Within a holy territory, the owner was nothing less than a creator god. All laws in the space revolved around the owner, and it was suicidal to break into such a place. As long as the hidden stage belonged to Yeon-woo, the traitors hands and feet were bound. Since the envoys true bodies had already descended, and their connection with the heavenly world had been cut off, it was impossible for them to return. They found themselves isolated and confined to their enemys territory. What do you mean? Whats going on Valdebich glared at the traitors and smiled coldly. You guys are all fucked. Thats whats going on. His smile reminded everyone of Yeon-woo. Chapter 525 - Warrior Corps (11) Valdebichs words made the envoys expressions harden even more. They were trapped in their enemys holy territory. It was as though theyd placed their heads between the jaws of a tiger. Bullshit! The envoys organized their thoughts and their eyes grew sharp. We only need to kill you insignificant beings. Although their connections to the heavenly world had been cut off and their dialogue with the half-giants had grown tense, the envoys did not feel frustrated. The real owner of the holy territory, Yeon-woo, had left the Tower. Since that was the case, all they needed to do was capture the territorys current manager. After all, the Crawling Chaos attack had halved the warrior corps, and it was impossible for the envoys to lose to such a weakened force. Besides, even if the warrior corps still had their full strength, the envoys were sure that they would be victorious. They were all high-level gods in their respective societies with incredible legends. How could unformed creatures who had just realized their transcendence handle great heavenly beings? Although some envoys still stood with the warrior corps, the traitors werent concerned since they were sure that those envoys would switch sides soon enough. The traitors were of one mind to get rid of Valdebich and the other half-giants before the otherworld gods found their bearings and started their attack. A vicious aura was spreading when Valdebich pulled his greatsword out of the ground. He confidently said, Then. He used the greatsword to motion to the traitors to approach. Go ahead and attack. Arrogant bastard! Well show you what it means to be a god! Bam! One envoy stamped his foot on the ground and rushed towards Valdebich. His immense divine power raged like a storm, enveloping Valdebich as if it would consume him at any moment. However, before the sword even reached Valdebich, someone intervened. Clang! Youre being so annoying. A dark knight in a black helmet who was much larger than the attacker looked down with blazing Inferno Sight. Right, so youre still here. The Throne of Deaths dog. I was wondering where you went. It turns out youve been hiding here the entire time. Who said I was hiding? I was waiting. What nonsenseugh! The attacker was about to yell, but he found that he couldnt speak anymore. Ch! Ch! Ch! The shadow below Shanons feet began to ripple. A black haze drifted up like firelight, and Boos eyes opened behind Shanon. As soon as the attacker saw those eyes, he instinctively stiffened. Boo could contain and project the Black Kings darkness with his eyes, and Fausts Infernal Eyes could put fear even in divine beings. Shanon smiled coldly as if he knew what the attacker was thinking. This is a great opportunity for us to consume your Divine Factors. Im very grateful for your generosity. [The dragon domain, Binah, has been declared. It is now possible to exercise power and influence over a certain area.] [All stats increase by a certain amount over a period of time.] [Physical defense increases by a certain amount over a period of time.] [The holy territory, Underworld Territory, has been established!] Shanons shimmering shadow rushed out in all directions as though it were a spiderweb, covering the hidden stage and rising up from the ground like water. The creeping shadows began to gradually take human forms. They were all dressed in heavy black armor, and they each held a spear in their right hand and a tower shield in their left. It was the Legion of Death, Dis Pluto. However, Dis Plutos attitude and appearance had changed drastically from what the gods and demons had observed from the heavenly world. They were vicious, and the energy they emanated was something the envoys had never experienced before. Unlike the otherworld gods, they didnt have an aura of chaos or disorder, and they had similar energies like the gods and demons. However, their aura was completely different. It was the effects of Yeon-woos keyword death. It was the energy that drove all living beings to their eventual end, representing a law that even transcendent beings such as gods and demons could not disobey. The members of Dis Pluto were divine beings of Tartarus who had suffered a setback when they first joined Yeon-woos side, but as Yeon-woo gained greater enlightenment through the revelations, they gained nearly a thousand years of experience and achievements. They had been in a state of suspended animation to maintain their power, but they had been brought into the world at Shanons command. The Dis Pluto soldiers had already achieved metamorphosis, and they opened their eyes one by one and took in deep breaths. They relished the familiar scent of their homeland, which they had not smelled in a long time. They were not breathing in the air of Tartarus, but the air of their current environment, which rejected the living and embraced the dead, was close enough. To others, it might be a prison, but to them, it was like a paradise. The air made them feel as though their hearts were beating again even though they were dead. Thump! Thump! Their souls resonated like heartbeats as Hanryeong, who was in command, shouted out loudly, To our great god, victory and glory! Victory and glory! Victory and glory! Rush! Raising their spears and shields in the air, Dis Pluto shouted in unison and started running towards the traitors. Boo summoned numerous ghost horses, which were like Phantom Steeds. Unable to handle the immense strength of the new arrivals, the traitors found one side of their attack collapsing. Thump! Thump! Thump! Bam! The traitors found themselves in disarray. W-what is going on! How can familiars act independently of their owner? The envoys knew about Dis Pluto. The elite soldiers of Tartarus were widely known even in the heavenly world. Hades had been famous for his command of Dis Pluto, but Yeon-woo hadnt summoned Dis Pluto ever since he left the Changgong Library, so they did not know what had happened to the legendary army. All they knew was that Dis Pluto had fallen in power from their heyday once they joined Yeon-woo. However, the Dis Pluto standing in front of them was very different from the Dis Pluto they were expecting. They had been restored to their peak strength! Leading them was another huge threatHanryeong, who sat on a red horse that spit fire, swung his swords, creating whirlwinds to wreak havoc on the traitors. [Death Lord] [Position: Familiar] [Description: As the familiar who leads those who have turned against his master on the path of death, Hanryeong has the power to rule the abyss. He will spread his masters will across the land as the second-in-command, faithful knight, and great general.] [Special Note: Completed the divine position of Monster and reached the divine position of War.] Just as Boo had reached the divine position of Pale, Hanryeong had gained War because hed lived his entire life and death on the battlefield. Bam! Bam! Bam! The traitors tried to fight Hanryeong and Dis Pluto with their heavenly abilities and powers, but they soon found it too difficult to withstand the combined strength of Hanryeong and Dis Pluto. Victory fell into Hanryeongs hands. Argh! Damn it! Many of the traitors were trampled under the hooves of the horses or torn apart by Dis Plutos spears. The rest began to scatter in all directions without looking back. Some tried to restore their connections with the heavenly world, but each time they tried, they got an error message saying that the connection could not be established. [The godly society turns away from the horrific slaughter.] [The demonic society is very happy with the screams coming from the battlefield!] [Vimalacitra is carefully observing the battlefield.] [Cernunnos is searching for his Apostle in the chaotic battlefield.] Yeon-woo had only permitted four heavenly entities to observe the battlefield. One was Malach, the godly society symbolizing absolute good, and another was LInfernal, the demonic society that represented absolute evil. Since theyd given Yeon-woo the Fruit of Good and Evil, they were allowed to observe his every move. However, they could not intervene. The other two were Vimalacitra and Cernunnos. Vimalacitra was busy examining the battlefield, and Cernunnos was busy looking for his child. Soon, Cernunnos found Rebecca moving fast in the middle of the sky. [Heavenly Spirit] [Position: Familiar] [Description: The spirit who was once the follower of a great being is now the familiar of another great being. Though she is blind, she can see into the distance, and though she is deaf, she can hear what she cannot see. She has become a bridge between heaven and earth.] [Special Note: Completed the divine position of Mystery and reached the divine position of Famine.] Rebecca no longer had a proper human form. When she had first become Yeon-woos familiar, she expressed her hopes about becoming human again, but now she seemed to have forgotten that. Her strong will was conveyed through a black wind, and her divine position had the power to consume everything. Her targets fell to the ground, feeling unappeasable thirst and hunger. The divine power that they were so proud of just moments ago quickly dried up. Boo summoned numerous undead and performed various magic spells while commanding the battlefield and spreading death everywhere. No! This is absurd! A god who was clashing with Shanon screamed at the unbelievable situation. Heeheehee! I told you, didnt I? If you mess with King TemperwaitGod Temper, youll fall into his trap. So, hurry up Shanon smirked as he attained the completion of his extreme strength and opened up his divine position, Conquest. And die!Bam! Shanons divine power raged out. He slammed down Sword Breaker and cut his opponent in two. Swish! His opponents body scattered like sand in the wind before Shanon absorbed it. Shanon grinned as he felt the spiritual powers and Divine Factors filling his body. The experience was always a pleasurable one. Oh! This place really has a lot of specialty food. I wonder what the others taste like?Shanon rushed into another area. Sss! *** Ah, argh! Save me! Please! It was a one-sided slaughter. Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Boo, Yeon-woos representative familiars, now symbolized the four paths of death: Conquest, War, Famine, and Pale. They were the sword that represented Yeon-woos divinity and executed his will. Each divine position could lead to the opening of a new one. There were also other beings who had pioneered the path of Yeon-woos keyword fight. Did he plan to make the hidden stage his holy territory and consume everything within it from the start? I suspected he was a greedy person from the start. Is he planning to be single his whole life? I guess thats what Ive always liked about him. Hahaha! The Vampiric Lord burst into laughter, exposing her sharp fangs. She initially hid in Vigrid before escaping into Yeon-woos Soul Collection to avoid the Demonism. She had also been blessed by the revelations and managed to reach the Black Kings darkness, something she had longed for all her life. Right after she opened her eyes, she couldnt help admiring the plans that Yeon-woo had set in motion. Since the sixtieth floors hidden stage had been the Crawling Chaos holy territory and the final resting place for many otherworld gods, thanks to Yeon-woo, it had an abundance of high-quality nutrients that could not be compared with other floors. By using this place as his holy territory, Yeon-woo could swallow all the nutrients within it. He managed to induce a quick awakening for his familiars by pouring all the nutrients into his shadows, which was why theyd managed to develop in such a short time. Furthermore, Yeon-woo had even more goals in mind. From the start, hed expected that many of the envoys would betray him, and hed already planned to absorb their powers, Factors, and souls. It will eventually lead to the awakening of transcendence for the half-giants. For our god! For god! All the half-giants, including Valdebich, pointed their swords to their hearts and stabbed themselves without hesitation. Puck! Puck! Puck! It was a terrible sight. Blood splattered everywhere, and the sight of the half-giants mass suicide was bloodcurdling. However, it was more than just suicide. It was a ritual meant to remove their physical shells and help them enter a state of awakening, and the smiles on their lips were evidence of their determination. Sss! Shadows arose from their hearts and filled the emptying veins inside their bodies. As the shadows flowed through their bodies, their souls began to turn black.The shadows possessed a bountiful amount of energy which had been extracted from the souls of the fallen gods and demons that had betrayed them. From the start, Yeon-woo had never intended to give the Fruit of Good and Evil to the half-giants. There were so many nutrients around them, why would he limit himself to blessing only one person! The shadows bountiful energy strengthened their bodies and souls, activating the process of transcendence. They jumped a few levels in their transcendence process in one go. Crack, crack! Little by little, the half-giants bodies began to crumble, but they laughed despite the terrible pain. This long-awaited moment had finally arrived, and they could finally fulfill the aspirations, the longings, and the grudges of their ancestors. When their laughter became shouts of joy, the half-giants physical bodies crumbled like imploding sandcastles. Crack! The spirit body within each half-giant started to slowly rise. Ku! Ku! Ku! The spirit bodies were enormous, easily dozens of meters tall. Black and red blood circulated in their veins, which sprouted along their skin. Their eyes glowed with an intense light. The forgotten beings who only lived in myths had finally been resurrected after thousands of years. Roar! The giants roared in unison. Chapter 526 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (1) As Valdebich and the giants exuded ferocious auras, the traitors couldnt erase the stiff expressions on their faces. The nightmares deep within their memories had awakened. Giants had always been irritating impediments along the paths of gods. Whenever gods created civilizations and tried to rule them, the giants would invade and plunder them. Although demons occasionally invaded planets to expand their demonic worlds, they didnt bother the gods to the extent the giants did. Demons only wished to satisfy their greed or curiosity, and so they usually left after taking what they wanted. Dragons were individualistic creatures who had no reason to clash with the gods. They werent interested in others business and as long as no one trespassed on their territories, they didnt care. However, the giants enjoyed taking the things that the gods took time and effort to create. It also didnt help that the giants were outstanding fighters; and the destruction they left behind whenever they fought with the gods was always serious. As a result, the giants had been a nuisance to many societies for a long time. When they disappeared after the Crawling Chaos interference, it had been cause for celebration. The fact that they were being resurrected was a horrible development for the gods. The problem was compounded by the fact that these werent even ordinary giants. Roaarrr! Arrrgh! Rahh! As if responding to the cries of the giants, other roars rose into the air. Swish. Energy condensed around the giants and soon took the shape of giants, as well. The giants whod died because of the Crawling Chaos incarnation were using the power of the Shadow Domain to regenerate their bodies. Furthermore, they werent the only ones who had returned. Whereis this? Have I come back to life? How? I think a voice called me. Was that it? I can feel again! Ah! The ghosts of the giants that had roamed in the darkness of the Crawling Chaos rose once more, elated to regain their senses again. When the loved ones they longed for appeared, the living giants hugged the dead ones, tears spilling down their faces. In total, there were a thousand of them. You didnt come back to life. Youve gained a new one with our gods blessing as his familiars and warriors. The souls of the giants all turned to Valdebich. [Ghost Giants] [Description: The warriors hadnt moved on due to their wrongful deaths. Only now, after a long time has passed, were they able to respond to the voices calling them. However, since too much time has passed, they have lost too much of their identity and can only manifest through the power of their god and the combination of many souls and Spirit Guai. They are now giants who also have the traits of souls and Spirit Guai.] The countless Spirit Guai and souls bound to Yeon-woos Soul Collection had become a medium for resurrecting the giants. The Ghost Giants were strange creatures neither the gods or demons had seen before, but they realized the resurrected creatures were based on death and fight. Although their numbers were small compared to the number of giants who died on the hidden stage, a thousand Ghost Giants were still a mighty force to be reckoned with. They could easily lead a mid-level society to ruin. It was also clear that the greater their master, Yeon-woo, grew, their levels and powers would also increase. Kroooo! Even though no one commanded them, the Ghost Giants all roared. Ancestors and descendants stood together. Thump! What are we? Valdebich stamped and shouted. The other Ghost Giants stamped their feet with him. Thump! We are warriors of our god! Thump! What will we do? Thump! Thump! Fight! Thump! To our enemies! Death! To our allies! Victory! With every statement Valdebich made, the Ghost Giants shouted in response. The ground quaked, and even space trembled. It was the lost pre-battle ritual of the giants that served the purpose of raising their fighting spirit through Collective Will. That was the reason Yeon-woo had given them Berserker-related buffs; Berserker was an old trait of the giants. The greater their numbers, the more explosive it grew. It was a risky technique because ones defensive ability decreased in proportion to the increase of ones offensive power. However, the larger the group, the better the protection, and so the giants could focus on the battle with peace of mind. At this moment, they didn''t need to worry. With all their comrades around, why would they need to be concerned for their safety? Moreover, they had the blessing of their great god. Then brothers... Valdebich drew his sword and fixed his gaze on the traitors. The Giant Ghosts followed his gaze. Dis Pluto could easily defeat the traitors. The giants had no interest in killing those already fated for defeat. Others held their attention: the subordinates of the Crawling Chaos who were headed for them. They needed to drive out all the otherworld gods to satisfy their resentment. Lets show them who we are. Valdebich dashed forward, and the Ghost Giants followed him. Raa! Their shouts shook the holy territory. A massive column of fire suddenly crashed down in the middle of the otherworld gods encampment. The tsunami of fire blew away three of the otherworld gods, leaving the galvanized Ghost Giants and Valdebich booking bemused. They only realized at that moment that they had backupone of the extinct great dragons was soaring through the sky, spitting out Breath. Summer Queen. Valdebichs eyes narrowed when he identified her. At first, he wondered why she was helping them, but he pushed that thought aside since it was clear their god had taken care of it. He focused on the battle again. Ka-boom! And like that, they raced towards their final battle. * * * I have to let the society knowno matter what! Wendigo gritted her teeth as she ran away. She had been near the back when Yeon-woo and the traitors began their combat, and as soon as Dis Pluto appeared, she ran away without looking back. Her society, Algonquin, was a small one that wasnt associated with either the gods or demons. Most people didnt even know it existed. Under normal circumstances, she shouldnt have been able to descend to the lower world, but her society had sent her because of their strong desire for the revelations. Wendigo highly regretted becoming an envoy and entering this absurd place. Although the heavenly world was overreaching by preparing for war against Allforone, the situation was even worse in the lower world that they held in contempt for being the residence of insignificant beings. It was a place where otherworld gods appeared, gods and demons prowled, and giants were resurrected. Was there any other place that was so damned? She had respected Gabriel even though they were in different societies, and watching her torn apart made her think that everyone was crazy. Malach was crazy, and so was LInfernal, who did something similar. The envoys who rebelled against the monstrous Ghost Giantswere also crazy. No one was sane here. She should have listened when Yeon-woo gave the envoys a chance to return to the heavenly world. She should have ignored her societys objections regardless of their persistence! Wendigo decided to use the last of her courage to escape the hidden stage. From what shed seen, the envoys who declared neutrality would be killed along with the traitors. Even if they were allowed to live, it was plain to see that they would be used as slaves and abandoned afterwards. It was only a matter of time before they died. Unless Yeon-woo was a fool, he wouldnt let the heavenly world know of the giants resurrection nor would he expose Dis Plutos strength. It was obvious that he would seal the mouths of any witnesses, but Wendigo could only think that she had to warn the heavenly world of the threat that Yeon-woo posed. He wasnt just a potential danger; he embodied danger itself. Where do you think youre going? However, she was forced to stop even before she could go too far. A being who was so beautiful that his gender was impossible to distinguish was sitting in front of her. Wendigo stiffened. It was Agares, LInfernals second-in-command, who was notorious for his obsession with Yeon-woo. Wendigo wanted to convince Agares and maybe even shout at him to quickly swallow Yeon-woo. Agares, listen to! Crack! But before she could even finish, her head was severed from her body at a simple wave of Agares hand. Psssss. Agares scoffed at her corpse, which scattered into the air. Ha! Ill be the one to decide whether or not hes dangerous and when to take him. The rest of you can just be dogs until then. Impudent beings. Agares turned towards Yeon-woos subordinates, who were on the way to victory. He licked his lips like someone who was looking at a tasty meal. Yes. Keep on growing. The more precious you are, the more delightful it will be to take you. * * * As Dis Pluto and the Ghost Giants fought on the battlefield, Yeon-woo began to experience more changes. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword has absorbed a multitude of Giant Factors.] [Giant Factors have been awakened.] [Giant Factors have been awakened.] [You have gained an abundance of Giant Factors.] [The interrupted awakening of the Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body will restart.] The half-giants had sacrificed their bodies for exuviation and transcendence, and Hades Spirit Eating Sword and consumed these abandoned bodies and delivered the Giant Factors to Yeon-woo. He also gained more Factors as the old giants were resurrected as Ghost Giants, which triggered the completion of the awakening of his Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body. The establishment of Yeon-woos holy territory and the deaths of the traitors meant that Yeon-woos subordinates could take the energies of the dead gods and demons as nutrients while he took the Giant Factors. Hed created a complex trap that could help him achieve even more growth. However, it still wasnt enough. [You have fallen short of the required level.] [The four factors are still unbalanced.] [Current progress: 98.5%] Oh well. Hed planned for this possibility as well, and he pulled out the insurance hed kept for this situation: the greatest treasure of the heavenly world that would not only supply him with Factors but also establish a balance among them. Yeon-woo brought the Fruit of Good and Evil to his mouth. Crunch! Chapter 527 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (2) [You have consumed the Fruit of Good and Evil!] [Fruit of Good and Evil] [Rank: Supreme Holy Artifact] [Description: A treasure that possesses the possibilities of absolute good and absolute evil. It possesses the folklore of the banishment of the first humans from paradise. It is considered a top-ranking holy artifact. A single bite will turn you into a transcendent being, two bites will grant you wisdom beyond truth, and three bites will give you mighty powers to use all these elements together. However, there is no information on what happens after the entire fruit is consumed as it has never once occurred. There are rumors of the leader of Malach and the master of LInfernal eating a Fruit of Good and Evil, but no other information is available. This Fruit of Good and Evil was created from archangel Gabriel and high demon Gamigin. It is unknown whether this Fruit of Good and Evil is more powerful than the past ones. It is only certain that unworthy persons who attempt to consume it will suffer more than just death. On the other hand, those who are worthy might be eligible for the Supreme Throne.] *This artifact is banned in the lower world. Please be aware that the longer you possess it, the more limitations the system and laws of causality will place on it. **The effects of this artifact are unknown. At worst, consuming it may destroy your achievements. It is advised that you only consume it after understanding all of its effects. ***You are currently too far from the systems blessing. You may be penalized for changes made to yourself in the outer world once you log in again.] [The Fruit of Good and Evil has increased your Giant Factors and unbalanced Factors (DraconicDemonicDivineGiant) have now reached equilibrium.] [A large portion of the Fruit of Good and Evils energy is undigested.] [Hades Spirit Eating Sword begins to digest the remaining energy.] [The Fruit of Good and Evil once again affects the equilibrium of the four Factors (DraconicDemonicDivineGiant).] [The equilibrium has improved!] [The equilibrium has improved!] [Your soul has undergone changes due to the equilibrium.] [The level of your soul has increased.] [The level of your soul has increased.] A storm began to whirl around, blowing away the darkness and tentacles extending towards Yeon-woo. Are you doing something amusing again? What will you show me this time? Perhaps it was because theyd encountered each other so many times by now because Yeon-woo could now fully understand the Crawling Chaos thoughts. The Crawling Chaos burst into laughter as he looked at Yeon-woo, realizing that more entertainment was coming. The Crawling Chaos was going to see a common microbe of the universe transform into something entirely differenta rare occurrence in the universes history. His profound comprehension allowed him to watch it all play out. Although Yeon-woos outer shell remained the same, everything inside him was changing, beginning with the foundations. Although Yeon-woo was still himself, he was turning into a complex being that was levels beyond what he had been before. [The awakening process of the Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body has resumed.] Crack. Yeon-woo felt the Giant Factors within. His body was completely changing now that the equilibrium of the four Factors had been achieved. The Sin Stone grew along with his transforming body, and his Dragon Heart vibrated as it took in a new type of magic power. With holy power, demonic energy, magic power, and giant powerit felt as though all the energies of the world were circulating in his body. It seemed as though the vast universe were contained within him, and Yeon-woo felt like he had become a microcosmos or small world. The traits of the great four races of the universe had gathered within a single body, which meant that he now possessed all the potential of the world. Yeon-woo could tell he was no longer the person he had been on Earth. He was almost unsure that he was himself. When all the changes were complete, Yeon-woo opened his eyes. [The Giant Factors have successfully combined with the Divine, Demonic, and Draconic Factors.] [Your properties have successfully transformed. The trait Demonic Divine Draconic Body has been changed to Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body.] [This is the first body of its type. Nothing is known about its nature or limits. You must uncover information about this body yourself.] [You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma will be provided.] [You have acquired ??? karma.] [You have acquired ??? additional karma.] [Vimalacitra becomes excited after sensing your presence from far away. He greatly looks forward to seeing you again very much.] [Cernunnos closes his eyes with complex thoughts.] [All gods of death feel your presence.] [All demons of death are astonished at the level of your soul.] [Trait: Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body] [Description: Since the beginning of time, dragons, demons, gods, and giants have been the species at the top of the universe due to their supernatural qualities. Dragons sought the hidden truths of the universe with their hunger for more knowledge, demons entertained themselves by creating various types of desires for the microbes of the world, gods built and managed civilizations so that the universe would flow properly, and the giants used their uncontrollable violence to bring about destruction and carry out the universes natural law. They were like cogs of a wheel that allowed the universe and dimensions to operate smoothly, but the cogs began vanishing one by one. The universe stopped progressing and entered a stagnant period. However, for the first time, a being who holds all four traits has been born. With this mighty accomplishment, the path that you walk will become a singularity that decides the direction of the universes history.] [*Dragon Lord You can use some of the powers of dragons, demons, gods, and giants.] [*Domain of Dragons, Demons, Gods, and Giants You can declare your domain, Binah, over a specified territory based on your qualifications.] [*Dragons, Demons, Gods, and Giants Knowledge Depending on your qualifications, you may view Hochma that the dragons investigated, Netzeth that the demons created, Iesod that the gods established, and Gevurah that the giants completed.] [*Dragons, Demons, Gods, and Giants Powers Based on your qualifications, you can activate Keter that dragons learned, Tiferet that demons mastered, Chesed that the gods set up, and Malchut that the giants realized.] Crash. Rumble! The wave of power that pulsed from Yeon-woo was so strong that countless nebulas shattered and pieced themselves back together. When he opened his eyes again, the Crawling Chaos burst into laughter once more. Hahaha! Yeon-woo had fulfilled the Crawling Chaos expectations. No, he had exceeded them. On the outside, Yeon-woo showed no sign of change. He had the same characteristics of a Dragon Human. However, each move he made shook blackness and crushed space. The pressure of his soul was so heavy that he found it difficult to maintain his form in a three-dimensional space. The tentacles of the Crawling Chaos tingled as he looked at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woos strength was probably at par with the Outer Gods, who were considered the gods of gods by otherworld gods. Of course, he hadnt exuviated or transcended yet, so it was difficult to know where his abilities stopped. However, Yeon-woo could complete exuviation or transcendence any time. Yes. You must be at least this strong to call yourself his successor. The Crawling Chaos finally acknowledged Yeon-woo. He couldnt help taking an interest since none of the otherworld gods had been able to claim to be the successor of the Black King. As hed thought in the conversation with the Resident of the Border, he thought it would be amusing to set Yeon-woo aside the being hed secretly created in the Tower.But youre still not complete. You are one, but originally, you were two. If only one of you is complete, it wont work. The Crawling Chaos advised Yeon-woo, knowing he was working with the Demonism. However, Yeon-woo had no intentions of listening to him, and he brandished Vigrid. Whoosh. Magic power condensed, and Vigrids brilliant light instantly swept aside the fog that made up the Crawling Chaos. Yeon-woo discovered the Crawling Chaos enormous core, which was larger than most planets, although it only seemed like a small dot from where Yeon-woo stood. Swish! Yeon-woo sliced with Vigrid to open emptiness, and he instantly reached the core. Clatter. Countless tentacles and darkness rushed to stop him, but black chains emerged from pockets of emptiness and tossed them aside, destroying them and preventing any from approaching Yeon-woo. The core shrank into a humanoid form since the Crawling Chaos found it inefficient to fight Yeon-woo in his true body. As he wanted to rile Yeon-woo, the Crawling Chaos took on Cha Jeong-woos appearance. Rumble. Sky Wings Wave of Light The Crawling Chaos used Cha Jeong-woos signature skills to further fan the anger inside Yeon-woo. Clang! Vigrid and Dragon Slayer clashed. A fierce wave of magic power rushed out, shaking the universe. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their magic and powers crashed in mid-air, creating a fall of sparks. Sometimes, transcendent beings fought battles mentally since they didnt have tangible forms, but most of the time, they created incarnations that could battle physically. Vigrid slid up Dragon Slayers blade, heading for the Crawling Chaos neck. It was a fast and powerful strike, but the Crawling Chaos flapped his wings and created a distance between. Blackness opened, and various tentacles shot out towards Yeon-woo. In response, emptiness opened its mouth and black chains lashed out, attempting to tighten around the tentacles and reach the Crawling Chaos true body. Although the fight was close, if the chains managed to bind the Crawling Chaos true body, Yeon-woo would win. Clatter. These must be the chains that stuck him in emptiness. Theyre so interesting each time I see them. I almost want to meet the master who made these. The Crawling Chaos showed no fear as the chains greedily wrapped over his true body. He hacked off all the tentacles, and his wings flapped, speeding him through space. The chains were hot on his heels, blocking off all potential paths. The Crawling Chaos radius of movement became smaller. Yeon-woo had been waiting for this moment, and he opened emptiness to pop up behind the Crawling Chaos. He stuck Vigrid into the Crawling Chaos true body. Pewk! The reflection of the injured Jeong-woo flashed in his eyes, but Yeon-woo didnt budge. Rumble. The Sword Thunder from Vigrid struck the Crawling Chaos incarnation and his true body. As the universe lit up as if a supernova had just exploded, Yeon-woo spread open his left hand and stuck it inside the Crawling Chaos. Devour. Sharp teeth appeared from black bumps and began to take bites. [Hades Spirit Eating Sword is attempting to eat the Crawling Chaos!] Chapter 528 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (3) Fwoosh. Yeon-woo felt an immense amount of holy power gushing into his power. Hades Spirit Eating Sword burrowed in further like a predator. So this is your amusing technique! Is this how you managed to grow so fast? What an efficient power. Did you create it yourself? The Crawling Chaos smiled even as he was being eaten. He looked Yeon-woo over curiously, as though he were trying to understand Hades Spirit Eating Sword. He didnt exude a drop of fear and even looked like he was enjoying himself. Yeon-woo felt a sudden sense of danger. It occurred to him that the Crawling Chaos had been aiming for this. It made sense now that the Crawling Chaos attacks had been a lot weaker than his reputation suggested. Yeon-woo quickly canceled the activation of his skills and tried to retreat, but the Crawling Chaos shot out more tentacles from his back, binding himself to Yeon-woo. Where do you think youre going? You should eat me up. More, more! Everything! The Crawling Chaos eyes were filled with pleasure. He was worse than Agares. You crazy bastard. Yeon-woos face twisted in irritation. The Crawling Chaos wanted to be consumed so that he and Yeon-woo could become one. Ah, this is where Father is. Our simple-minded fatherwhy are you so slow? How can you even move in that body? What is behind your scheme? How did you even manage to plan this while asleep? Do you plan to wake up or not? Your mind is so vast that even I cannot understand what you are thinking. If only I can be a little closer to you. If only. Father, if I consume this being who is part of your existence, will I grow closer to you? That will be amusing. The Crawling Chaos thoughts flooded into Yeon-woo. Since he was such a gigantic entity, his thoughts streamed out in a chaotic and non-chronological manner. He didnt seem to care if Yeon-woo ate him up and turned him into nourishment. He hadnt joined the battle without knowing the dangers. It was possible the Crawling Chaos was attempting to overwhelm Yeon-woo with his thoughts and swallow him, or perhaps his insatiable curiosity was pushing him to examine the structure of darkness inside Yeon-woo. Or he could be doing this for his amusement! Yeon-woo knew how insane the Crawling Chaos was. He wouldnt be surprised if the Crawling Chaos sacrificed himself just for fun. If the Crawling Chaos was lucky, hed uncover the secret of darkness, which no one in the universe had been able to learn. If he was unlucky, hed become a part of the secret. Either result would amuse him. Yeon-woo wasnt exaggerating when he called the Crawling Chaos a crazy bastard. Yeon-woo despised the Crawling Chaos from head to toe, as did the Demonism, who fought the Crawling Chaos with him. It was possible the Demonisms character had grown stronger now. He smiled viciously, his sharp canines glinting. Youre just a ball of thoughts that cant even express himself properly, and you dare hunger for this body? Fine. Come at me! Yeon-woo strengthened Hades Spirit Eating Sword. The Crawling Chaos holy power began to pour out like ink from a broken bottle. The immense amount of holy power and vestiges that spanned from the creation of the universe made Yeon-woo dizzy. He had merged with the Demonism and raised his strength by several levels with the Fruit of Good and Evil, but those were only shortcuts. In contrast, the Crawling Chaos had steadily built his foundation through the ages, and it was as solid as a fortress. Yeon-woo just couldnt compare to him. The Crawling Chaos existence itself was like a weapon. Regardless, Yeon-woo pushed forward with Hades Spirit Eating Sword and slowly invaded more of the Crawling Chaos existence. Kyahaha! The Crawling Chaos continued to stuff his existence into Yeon-woo. Urrng, urng. The Sin Stone vibrated vehemently. Superbia crushed the vestiges of the Crawling Chaos trying to infect Yeon-woo with chaos, and Gula eagerly gulped down the holy power. His Dragon Heart, which had been enhanced by the awakening of the Giant Demonic Divine Draconic Body, supplied the Sin Stone with more energy when it overheated. Shake. The push and pull between Yeon-woo and the Crawling Chaos began to make the universe bend around them. The dimensions of the physical world began to collapse as though the universe were on the verge of destruction. A bent space of the fourth dimension appeared. Crack. It was a singularity that swallowed all matter, anti-matter, time, and space, creating an ergosphere bounded by an event horizon. Both Yeon-woo and the Crawling Chaos slowly lost their sanity as they were swept away into the collapsing dimension. Yeon-woo endured with the strength of the Sin Stone while the Crawling Chaos released more vestiges. As they did, the gravitational singularity widened, and the dimension began to collapse faster than the speed of light, creating a black hole. Krrrrr. Whoosh! The space around the two vanished to reveal an entirely new location. It was a dark world without a single ray of light. Before Yeon-woo could discover where he was, from far away, the Crawling Chaos laughed.Haha! Finally! Ive finally reached the place where our slow father is sleeping! Im the only one of his children to come here! Still using Jeong-woos appearance, the Crawling Chaos unfurled his Sky Wings and quickly flew off. Yeon-woo had no idea where he was headed. He couldnt tell which way was up, down, right, or left. He remembered fighting with the Crawling Chaos just moments ago, so he had no idea what had happened. Just as he was about to catch up to the Crawling Chaos to ask Dont go there. Its dangerous. Someone grabbed his shoulder. Yeon-woo turned around, and his eyes widened in surprise. Monkey King? It was a man with mischievous eyes and long white hair, the exuviae that the Devil Army had snatched before Yeon-woo could meet him on the Five Element Mountains. He and the Summer Queen had helped Yeon-woo save Jeong-woo in the pocket watch. Why was he here? This is the world of your unconscious, kiddo. Only then did Yeon-woo understand. When the Crawling Chaos vestiges reached a certain area in his mind, Yeon-woos defense mechanisms forced him into this world. This also explained why the exuviae of the Monkey King was here. Although he had absorbed the Monkey King, the Monkey Kings sense of self was too strong, so he survived in Yeon-woos unconsciousness, just as the Summer Queen had. Yeon-woo felt a bit apologetic. Although hed often summoned the Summer Queen, he hadnt heeded the Monkey Kings requests to be summoned. It was largely due to the fact that he was too weak. But the Monkey Kings exuviae just laughed brightly, as if it didnt matter. How do you feel? Usually, even transcendent beings cant look inside their unconscious. Yeon-woo didnt know what to say because hed just opened his eyes and found himself here. I dont know. Its large and vast. And dark. Isnt it? A corner of the Monkey Kings exuviaes mouth lifted as he continued speaking. Kiddo, this is how dark your inner self is. You should reflect on that. Yeon-woo didnt say anything. He thought Shanon would be pleased to hear what the Monkey King said. The Monkey King burst into laughter at Yeon-woo, who silently pressed his lips together. Anyway, youve grown quite a bit since the last time I saw you. Impressive. It would be a close fight even if my real self comes here. The Monkey King looked Yeon-woo up and down competitively. If they were anywhere else, he might have challenged Yeon-woo to a fight. However, Yeon-woo just felt uncomfortable. Even though he was stronger, there was just something about the Monkey Kings exuviae that made him hard to approach. Thank you. But why did you tell me not to follow him? Yeon-woo quickly changed the subject and turned back to look at the direction where the Crawling Chaos had disappeared. The Crawling Chaos was already buried so deeply within the blackness that it was hard to sense him. No matter how much Yeon-woo widened his territory of recognition, all he could sense was darkness. He didnt feel anything. Like the exuviae of the Monkey King said, it was too dark. It was also a bitharrowing. While it was most definitely his inner world, it felt unfamiliar, and even his instincts told him not to pursue the Crawling Chaos. Once he entered that area, he wouldnt be able to find his way back. He didnt think the space had been created just because he was one with the Demonism. The Demonism was only a cluster of vestiges filled with strong desires; it was impossible for the creature to have such a deep unconscious. That meant this place belonged to Yeon-woo. What could be in that deep blackness? It was like a void, an abyss. The Crawling Chaos had acted as if something were there, but the only thing that delighted him was darknesswhich was all the more reason Yeon-woo didnt understand what was going on. Although he had been chosen as the Black Kings descendent, he was a separate being. There was no way the being the Crawling Chaos was desperately searching for could be here. However, if the being was actually there, that meant that he had a direct connection to the Black Kings legacy. However, Yeon-woo had never been threatened by that blackness either. There were too many things he didnt know. Questions led to more questions inside of his head. Fortunately, the Monkey Kings exuviae brought him back to reality. Let him be. You have a job to take care of, dont you? Yeon-woo nodded. If there was something there, the Monkey Kings exuviae would mention it. And just as hed warned, it seemed dangerous to go any farther. He didnt like the fact that the Crawling Chaos was moving freely in the world of his unconscious, but at the same time, he didnt think the Crawling Chaos would be able to do anything major. The abyss was too vast. Even the eons-old Crawling Chaos seemed small within it. Besides, just as the Monkey Kings exuviae said, he had something to take care of: the revelations. He needed to take the parts the Crawling Chaos owned. Yeon-woo turned back to the Monkey Kings exuviae. Where should I go? Chapter 529 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (4) Isnt it obvious? The world of his unconscious, of course.the Monkey Kings exuviae replied.Currently, you and the Crawling Chaos are assimilating into each other, which means your minds are connected. You can do the same thing that he has done. The Monkey King was advising Yeon-woo to enter the Crawling Chaos unconscious. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Its a battle of time. The Monkey Kings exuviae nodded. Yes, in a way. It comes down to which of you can take what they need and swallow the other up first. At present, the Crawling Chaos was the one being swallowed, but all the achievements hed accumulated over the years meant that he was enormous. He was trying to turn the tables and take over Yeon-woo. Of course, Yeon-woo wasnt planning to wait around and be defeated. He was determined to claim victory. I dont need to tell you all the directions, right? Yes, Im good. Yeon-woo extended his hand. Since this was the world of his unconscious, he was a transcendent or absolute god of this place. He called up Vigrids image. Although he had plenty of other items to think of, Vigrid was the most familiar and easiest one. Hed used it since the Tutorial, and it was like another limb. He could easily remember its feeling and weight. A sword that looked exactly like Vigrid appeared in his right hand. Its abilities likely didnt differ too much from the real sword. Youve definitely grown. The Monkey Kings exuviae chuckled. He had occasionally checked in to see Yeon-woos progress, but it was more fun to observe it right in front of him. Kashing! Yeon-woo swung Vigrid up, and space opened to reveal another world. Yeon-woos unconscious was filled with blackness, but the place beyond was filled with an ashy fog. It was a horrific place that seemed like it would melt him as soon as he entered. Entering the world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious meant entering a territory where the Crawling Chaos was an absolute god. It was a dangerous situation, but Yeon-woo entered without any hesitation. As he did, the tentacles of dark vestiges approached him. One of the vestiges looked like Jeong-woo, which infuriated Yeon-woo. With a frown, he summoned Sword Thunder to strike it. Dozens of Sword Thunder bolts slashed through the tentacles and burned them. At that moment, Yeon-woo felt that something was off, and he instinctively whirled around. The tentacles that had evaded his bolts and the figure that looked like Jeong-woo were right there. They clearly had the ability to learn and adapt because something similar to Sword Thunder sparked from their hands as they aimed at Yeon-woos chest. However, fire suddenly began to shoot from below the figure, blazing through its chest and to the rest of its body. The figures face twisted in pain. Hyung! Yeon-woo blew the figures head off mercilessly. His face was full of anger. The Crawling Chaos had not only imitated Jeong-woos face but was making him say bullshit like that. Fury bubbled inside him. Even though hed grown stronger and had the Giant Demonic Divine Dragon trait, the trauma of his brother still lingered. That looked like a defensive tactic. Was it intentional? How despicable. I never saw a guy that evil even in my true body. The Monkey Kings exuviae appeared next to Yeon-woo and grumbled after using the Flame Wheel. He was holding a golden staff that looked like the Ruyi Bang in his right hand, and it seemed to have sprung from his imagination just as Vigrid had from Yeon-woos. What a bothersome place, Yeon-woo muttered to himself, looking around. The Monkey Kings exuviae nodded in agreement. Indeed. How am I supposed to find the revelations here? Everything was a mess in the world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious. Normal beings would have already collapsed from the teeming chaos energy. All he could see were hot white cells that occasionally exploded like cannons, multiplying like cancer cells before disappearing. There were different ghosts in the cells who kicked and struggled, trying to leave their prisons. Saveme Nokillme! Pleasepleaseget meout! The ghosts thrashed in pain, unable to rest. There were multitudes of themperhaps hundredsthousandsnomillions. There were probably even more trapped ghosts that he couldnt see. Are they all the victims hes eaten? What a crazy bastard. How many planets and civilizations has he swallowed? The Monkey King snorted in disbelief, but his face was filled with rage. He acted as though he would kill the Crawling Chaos if it were only possible. To the chagrin of many beings, hed lived his entire life doing what he wanted. However, hed never crossed a certain line. On the other hand, the Crawling Chaos didnt care. Even though mortals were insignificant creatures to the Monkey King as well, he had never gone that far. Also, the only reason the Crawling Chaos had kept the imprisoned ghosts around like this was for his own amusement, as though he were collecting stamps. Once he was sick of them, he abandoned them here. That was the kind of being the Crawling Chaos was. Yeon-woo remembered an incident from the Tutorial. The Philosophers Stone. It was the same as back then. The Philosophers Stone was a magic organ created from the souls of the dead. Of course, this place was much larger in scale compared to the Tutorial, but Yeon-woo felt Arangdans lab was similar to this area of the Crawling Chaos unconscious. Perhaps the Philosophers Stone was similar to the structure of the Crawling Chaos and otherworld gods. Actually, it had to be, since the Crawling Chaos was the one who had shared the knowledge to create the Philosophers Stone. Then what are these? Despite feeling a sense of danger, he continued to expand his territory of recognition. Unlike the world of his unconscious, where it felt impossible to escape once he entered, the Crawling Chaos unconscious territory was vast, but it didnt feel that dangerous. He needed to quickly understand the framework of this area. This is ? Did you find something? Yeon-woos head shot up when he sensed something, and the Monkey Kings exuviae stopped widening his territory of recognition. He turned to Yeon-woo, who nodded heavily and quickly began to move forward. The Monkey Kings exuviae followed him curiously. Ha. Haha. I never imagined wed meet like this again. Unlike the other ghosts who screamed endlessly, they found a ghost who stood silently despite the twitching veins on his forehead that showed he was in pain. He was enduring his agony with preternatural patience. Yeon-woo was impressed that the ghost had not let go of its dignity and composure even in death. Youre here as well? Yeon-woo looked at the ghost solemnly. He was someone Yeon-woo knew well: the soul of the Great Warrior. It was the last king of the giants, Valdebich. I could only become a ghost after death, so where else would I be? Theres no place other than the clutches of this damned bastard. Still The soul of the Great Warrior looked Yeon-woo over with a faint smile. It appears youve finished the job well. How fortunate. What a relief. The soul of the Great Warrior could scent other holy artifacts aside from the one hed given Yeon-woo, That could only mean one thing: Yeon-woo had heeded his last words. Have you becomea complete king? No. The eyes of the Great Warriors soul widened. Hm? Then? Ive become a god. The eyes of the Great Warriors soul widened even more, and he burst into laughter once he understood. Ahh, so thats what happened? A godhaha! Normally, I wouldnt like the idea of giants depending on others as if were weakbut if its someone like you, its all right. I can leave them in your hands. My descendants wont have to go through defeat ever again. Theyre already winning. Yes. Thats brilliant. The weight is lifted off my shoulders. Haha! The soul of the Great Warrior was truly relieved. Yeon-woo felt a sense of respect and wonder toward him. Although he hadnt gained rest even in death and suffered for hundreds of thousands of years, he was only worried about his companions and descendants. He seemed like a true king. This was the real spirit of resistance. Yeon-woo thought he could do well to learn from him. Just then, the exuviae of the Monkey King clucked his tongue next to Yeon-woo. Huh? I was wondering where you wentyou came to visit the last king of the giants? I never expected hed be here. Wow! Youre the Monkey King? How can you be here? The eyes of the Great Warriors soul widened. Yeon-woo looked from one to the other. You two know each other? The Monkey Kings exuviae crossed his arms and snorted. Eh. We met back when the real Monkey King guy ran free. They both go crazy for fightssheesh! But anyway The Monkey Kings exuviae clucked his tongue. The Crawling Chaos had something to do with the end of the giants? Its embarrassingbut yes. Even the dragons toogosh, this bastard gets in everyones business, hm? So thats why I hadnt seen you around for a while. Ha! The Monkey Kings exuviae laughed in disbelief once again after realizing that the bad incidents inside of the Tower were related to the Crawling Chaos. What was going on in that bastards mind? Still, Im glad that I was able to meet the new kingI mean, godand greet you again. The Monkey Kings exuviae cocked his head. Whats up with that attitude? Youre acting like this is the end. The Great Warriors soul smiled bitterly and looked up. Along a massive gray wall hung countless ghosts in the same state as he was. I wouldnt wish for anything else if I could follow you bothbut where can I go in this state? Even if I try to kill myself, the damned bastard has my data, so he can restore me right away. Haha! He looked back down at Yeon-woo and the Monkey Kings exuviae. His bitter grimace turned into a smile again. Still, being able to cheer you on like this makes my resentment feel like its been washed away. I feel like I can remain here with a smile for all of eternity. He seemed to have no more attachments. Bullshit. The Monkey Kings exuviae grumbled in annoyance, and the eyes of the Great Warriors soul widened. Wheres the guy who used to act up until he got beaten up by the actual Monkey King? Didnt you hear? Your race has been resurrected. You should think of returning; what are you doing spewing bullshit? But! But nothing! This guy is your god, isnt he? You should beg your god. Who knows? There might be a way. The Monkey Kings exuviae grumbled, and the Great Warriors soul looked at Yeon-woo with shaking eyes. Yeon-woo nodded solemnly. Would you like to come along? Is thatpossible? You dont need to worry about that. All you need to do is reply. Would you like to go? The Great Warriors soul pressed his lips together. He mumbled something with his eyes shut then suddenly opened his eyes. His sad eyes were blazing with passion. They were once again the eyes of the warrior who used to battle the Monkey King. Id like to follow you. Id like to stand by your side. The soul of the Great Warrior spoke to Yeon-woo politely, and Yeon-woo nodded as though it were no big deal. As you wish. He spread open his palm to release Hades Spirit Eating Sword. Every cell of the Great Warriors soul that had been trapped for hundreds of thousands of years was sucked completely into darkness. [You have activated Summon of the Dead.] [Who would you like to summon?] Valdebich. When he spoke the Great Warriors name, a shadow grew beside Yeon-woo. Ah! The Great Warriors soul began to sob as soon as his body was recreated, and he started feeling his hands and feet. The miracle hed dreamed of for so long had finally arrived. Even the connection that bound him to the Crawling Chaos was gone. I, Valdebich, will walk whatever blessed path my god walks. The Great Warriors soul knelt with his head low. Tears dripped down his face. Yeon-woo nodded heavily, thinking that the strength of his party had just upgraded. At the same time, he widened his territory of recognition. The fact the last king of the giants was present meant that another being similar to him had to be here. Kalatus. The last king of the dragons was most definitely here. Chapter 530 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (5) Fortunately, Yeon-woo was correct. This is! I see. Did the dragons walk the same path as we did? The soul of the Great Warriors eyes widened as he nodded in understanding. The dragons also wished to climb to the higher floors, even though it was for a different reason. Before we went extinct, the dragons were already an endangered race as well. Unlike the Great Warriors soul, the ancient dragon Kalatus didnt budge even as Yeon-woos party approached him. Anyone watching would have assumed he was already dead. However, Yeon-woo could see that Kalatus was deep in hibernation. He was probably conserving energy or had probably given in to sleep, not wishing to suffer any longer. Yeon-woo didnt think the Crawling Chaos would have allowed Kalatus to sleep like this, but Kalatus had probably found a way since he was well-versed in magic. I should wake him later. Yeon-woo thought he needed to get Kalatus away from here first. Kalatus had helped bring him here and told him that Jeong-woos soul was in darkness. It was likely he knew quite a bit about the Crawling Chaos and darkness. From the last king of the giants to the king of the dragonshaha! Looks like it''s not the Crawling Chaos doing the collecting, but you. What are you trying to do with these beings who disappeared long ago? I guess you wont be bored since you have so many to talk to. The Monkey Kings exuviae chuckled, happy to see that their companions were growing in number. Yeon-woo nodded and opened Hades Spirit Eating Sword to separate Kalatus from the Crawling Chaos, just as he had done with the Great Warriors soul. His Draconic Factors increased dramatically. Monkey King. Yes. Are you ready now? Yes. What do I have to do to obtain the revelations? Yeon-woo had no idea how to find the revelations in this place of trapped ghosts that brimmed with too many memories and vestiges. It seemed like he would have to use a lot of effort to find the revelations. However, the Monkey Kings exuviae had a deep understanding of the unconscious from all the time he spent in Yeon-woos unconscious. Furthermore, he was one of the faces of the Heavenly Demon, who managed the Changgong Library, so it was possible he knew something. Theres not much to it. Just do what you do best. Yeon-woo cocked his head in confusion, not understanding what the Monkey Kings exuviae was saying at first. Then, when he understood, he laughed. All right, then. Yeon-woo closed his eyes, building a plan inside of his head. He spoke in a low voice. Nemesis. Nike. Whoosh! Instantly, the Sin Stone vibrated wildly. Emptiness opened to reveal Nemesis. A flame blazed on Nemesis head and slowly dispersed to reveal Nike. Nemesis had grown colossal after Yeon-woo had consumed Akashas Snake and hed gone through metamorphosis. It felt as if the vast world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious had become smaller even though Nemesis wasnt even showing his full form. He had only brought a part of him out of the emptiness while the rest was still coiled up inside. Did you call for us, Master? Wow! Wheres this? Its super hard to breathe! As Yeon-woo nodded in response to Nemesis question, Nike flapped his wings to fly into Yeon-woos arms. Nike was almost half of Yeon-woos size now. Oh, whats this? A bit bigger and hes gonna catch up to my dragon. Whatd you feed him? The Monkey Kings exuviae exclaimed in astonishment as he looked Nemesis over. Then, he turned to Nike, who left a trail of fire as he moved. And this ones good-looking. Nice and round, too. Ah, I want some fried chicken. Mm. It was good back when I had it once. Master. This old man is strange. Hes scary. The Monkey Kings exuviae was smacking his lips. Yeon-woo looked at him in bewilderment. How did he know about fried chicken? Although Nike didnt know what fried chicken was, he burrowed deeper into Yeon-woos arms, sensing a threat. Yeon-woo stroked Nikes head, telling him it was all right. Even though Nike was fully grown, he was still childlike, and he rubbed his head on Yeon-woos chest. Feeling safe again, Nike flapped his wings and looked up. You want me to burn this all, right? The thing that Yeon-woo did best was his ability to wreak havoc. Yes. Ill leave it to you. Heehee. You can trust me! I didnt want to look at this stuff any longer anyway. Hiya! Nike transformed back into fire, and blue flames instantly spread to the walls of this world, forming a huge tsunami of fire. Everything began to burn. Nike was a phoenix holding the fire of life, which meant that he had a great affinity for purification. There wasnt a better countermeasure for the chaos and disorderly energy of the Crawling Chaos. Kiaaa. Kiiii! Kiii! The ghosts all screamed as their souls burned. However, joy followed at the heels of the pain, and relief filled their faces as they disappeared. Rumble! The world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious began to shake turbulently. Space began to tremble as though there were an earthquake, and strange objects began to rain downclumps of vestiges. The achievements that the Crawling Chaos had accumulated through the ages had cracked and were falling down. Nemesis wordlessly watched the scene and quietly scattered into darkness. Then, dream energy began to wave around them, and the gruesome pieces of vestiges began to turn into letters. Yeon-woo temporarily established his territory in the Crawling Chaos world. Nemesis technique allowed Yeon-woo to easily differentiate between all the pieces and pick out the ones he needed. Suddenly, Yeon-woo pulled out a thick black book. It was the item hed created after exploring the sites of the giants: the Book of the Black King. Malach called it the Book of Enoch and LInfernal called it Lemegeton. It was a collection of propheciesin short, the revelations. Flutter. The book emitted a black light, and the pages quickly flipped. The first sections were information Yeon-woo had obtained from the Changgong Library and from the stones of the giants, but it wasnt enough. The book was thicker than the width of his hand, and hed only filled ten percent of it. The pieces of vestiges clicked together and took on various forms. [The Book of the Black King (Incomplete) searches for the letters it needs.] [There are ??? letters and ??? pages in this place.] [Creation is being attempted.] [The letters have been assembled.] A few of the letters spun into the black book. Hup! In the meantime, Yeon-woo focused on supplying the book with the immense amount of magic power required to complete it. Was it because it was a collection of all the prophecies in the universe? Or was it because the Crawling Chaos possessed so many of them? Although he had become one with the Demonism and possessed nearly infinite magic power with the Giant Demonic Divine Dragon trait, he had to give everything. He felt like he risked losing the strength of his Philosopher''s Stone, Dragon Heart, and even his own body, so he concentrated on controlling his magic power. Urrrng. The three Casts of the Black King vibrated violently. His body shook in the storm of magic power. Chhh. As letters attached themselves to the pages of the book one by one, the world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious quaked turbulently. Boom. A shiver-inducing cry rang out. Has he finally caught on? The eyebrows of the Monkey Kings exuviae twitched. The Crawling Chaos had finally realized what was happening. Although the Crawling Chaos had been unaware for some time, the Monkey Kings exuviae thought it would take him a little longer to realize it. Stepping foot in Yeon-woos abyss was already dangerous enough. The Monkey King was amazed that the Crawling Chaos could move here even as he was focused on his task in Yeon-woos unconscious. Get ready and stand on your guard! The Great Warriors soul materialized the weapon hed used when he was alive and gripped its hilt. Yeon-woo didnt have the attention to be concerned with anything else. It was already difficult enough controlling the explosive storm of magic power. Nike had to purify while Nemesis focused on changing the vestiges to letters. It was up to the Monkey Kings exuviae and the Great Warrior to block the Crawling Chaos. Now! As soon as the Monkey Kings exuviae shouted, a countless number of incarnations fell from above, more than theyd ever dealt with before. To make matters worse, each of them had the strength of superior divine beings. Since the Crawling Chaos was the creator of this place, his defense mechanisms were as strong as he was. Enlarge, Ruyi Bang! The Ruyi Bang in the Monkey Kings hand lengthened endlessly as he brandished it. At its tip, Flame Wheel and Lightning Strike activated, causing eruptions of fire and lightning. The soul of the Great Warrior stuck close to Yeon-woo to protect him. When the incarnations that the Monkey King failed to block attempted to approach Yeon-woo, he stepped up. Boom! Boom! Krakrakra. As if he were demonstrating how hed become the mighty king of the giants, the Great Warriors soul bellowed as he swung his weapon. With each swing, space split, and multiple incarnations were swept away. With each stamp of his foot, the ground turned over, turning into high walls to prevent the incarnations approach. The Crawling Chaos changed his methods when the incarnations found themselves unable to approach Yeon-woo. Cracks suddenly appeared on the incarnations, they self-destructed, releasing the energy inside them. Rumble. Boom! This damnedbastard The Monkey Kings exuviae had to focus on neutralizing the attacks when the Bian hed sent out ricocheted back as explosions. Any impact could break Yeon-woos concentration, and if he failed to control his magic power, it would be the end for them. Crawling Chaosyoure sadistic until the end! The Great Warriors soul barely managed to defeat an attacking incarnation. His body was already covered with injuries, and his left hand had been cut off. He didnt have the time to heal himself as the number of incarnations kept increasing. He felt like hed already slashed a thousand of them, but more rained down. Boom! Boom! Boom! Kiddo! How much longer? The Monkey Kings exuviae shouted in frustration. Just a little more! Please hold on just a little more! Yeon-woo gritted his teeth, eyes focused on the Book of the Black King. Veins popped out on his forehead, and his eyes had gone red. Letters were still assembling on the pages. The book shook violently with a force strong enough to rip out his arms, but he held on. Justa little more! [The letters required to complete the book are being combined.] [You have currently combined 79.1% of the letters. You have created 11 pages. There are 3 pages left.] [There are approximately 5 minutes left before completion.] [The countdown is beginning.] [00:05:00] [00:04:59_99] [00:04:59_98] Five minutes could be short or long, depending on ones perspective. Yeon-woo felt his magic power nearing its end, but he turned to soul power to make up for whatever he lacked. The level of his soul, which hed only just attained, began to shake dangerously. [00:02:43_06] [00:02:43_05] When half the time required had passed, a worrisome sound rang out. Crack! Expecting the worst, Yeon-woo, the Monkey Kings exuviae, and the Great Warriors soul all looked up. Their suspicions were confirmed by the sight. Whoosh! Crack! Crack! Cracks were appearing in the ceiling. The area where the incarnations were emerging from widened as cracks spread along the ceiling, accompanied by fog and heat. Shit! Realizing what it was, the Monkey Kings exuviae shouted. The Crawling Chaos was going to destroy his own world of unconscioushe was going to self-destruct! It would destroy all the achievements hed gathered, but he didnt seem to care. Was this how urgently he wanted to protect the revelations, or did he have something else up his sleeve? It was impossible to know what he was thinking. However, one thing was for certain: if they were caught up in the explosion, their identities and consciousness would be erased entirely! [00:01:32 68] [00:01:32_67] Move, you wretches! The Monkey Kings exuviae swept away the incarnations blocking his way with Ruyi Bang and used Shukuchi to somehow stop the cracks from spreading. His target was the faraway core hanging above. However, the heat was too much, and his Shukuchi didnt work. At that moment, 10,000 incarnations attached themselves to the Monkey Kings arms and legs. Regardless of his efforts to remove them, three appeared to replace each one he kicked away. Soon, he couldnt move. [00:00:58_46] [00:00:58_45] Fwoosh. The heat grew more intense, and cracks covered the entire world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious. It was on the verge of exploding. No! The screams of the Monkey Kings exuviae were buried under a pile of incarnations. He only needed to move a little farther. He could already see the bright, sunlike core, but he was on the verge of disappearing. He was about to shout from frustration, thinking it was the end, when a hot puff of air blew away the incarnations stuck to him. Swoosh! The Monkey Kings exuviae looked behind him in surprise. Dont worry about anything else, and get yourself over there. Ill guard you from behind. A familiar, 150-meter-long dragon looked at him. The dragons wings spread wide, and an even more intense breath was steaming in his mouth. The ancient dragon Kalatus had opened his eyes. Chapter 531 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (6) [00:00:41_03] [00:00:41_02] Boom, boom, boom. Each time the ancient dragon Kalatus opened his mouth, he released a wave of intense heat that swept away the incarnations targeting the Monkey Kings exuviae before they could even touch a single hair on his body. Thanks to this, the Monkey Kings exuviae could quickly slide towards the source of light. It was the core of the Crawling Chaos consciousness which he had created to control his unconscious. Unfortunately, it was too far. [00:00:35_66] [00:00:35_65] Even though the Monkey Kings exuviae tried to use Shukuchi, cracks kept appearing in space, making it difficult to close the distance. The source of lights heat was also so intense that it could sweep him away. He tried to use Seventy-Two Bian to protect himself while forcing a path open with Heaven Bracket, but that was easier in theory than reality. More cracks continued to appear. [00:00:20_95] [00:00:20_94] Time was becoming an urgent issue. The Monkey Kings exuviae thought he could force a path open if necessary. However, it would be impossible to reach the source of light, destroy it, and prevent the impact from spreading in less than thirty seconds. It would have been better if Kalatus had awakened earlier, but it wasnt the time to nitpick. He needed to find another way. [00:00:08_37] [00:00:08_36] No one can approach our god! In the meantime, the Great Warriors soul rapidly swung his weapon to protect Yeon-woo. The weapon he had used at first was gone and replaced by a bloodied incarnation. Hed grabbed whatever was nearby to use. He fatigued from the endless stream of incarnations, and he was having difficulty catching his breath. However, his eyes were brighter than ever. Even if he used all his soul power and vanished for good, he was determined to protect Yeon-woo no matter what. His eyes were filled with hope and faith that things would work out somehow. So, he prevented even a single incarnation from approaching Yeon-woo. It was a miraculous feat. [00:00:04_21] It was the same situation for Kalatus. It seemed he had gone into hibernation in order to stockpile his energy because he spewed Breath without stopping, likely using up what little soul power he had. However, he didnt seem to mind. [00:00:03_49] Ishould get my act together as well. The Monkey Kings exuviae grinned. [00:00:02_66] The giant king and dragon king were staking their lives on this fight, so how embarrassing would it be if he didnt accomplish anything? And even if he were only a shadow of his true self, he was still the Monkey King. His pride wouldnt allow him to be humiliated. [00:00:01_25] The Monkey King thought of a plan and looked down at the Ruyi Bang in his hand. This item could provide a way out surely. [00:00:01_02] The Ruyi Bang was a holy artifact hed had all his life, although it was now in pieces. The young Heavenly Demon had used it often even before the damned Tower had been erected. An item like this surely had some kind of solution. Something else occurred to him, and he scoffed at himself. Although hed been using the Ruyi Bang all this time, hed still thought of it as a copy. However, in a world of unconscious like this, any item would have the same properties as the real version with the right imagination. That means amplification is possible. The Monkey Kings exuviae recalled the greatest feature of the Ruyi Bang: divine iron. [00:00:00_96] He quickly began to move. [00:00:00_79] Running forward, he prepared to hurl the Ruyi Bang. Using all of his soul power, he condensed the trademark techniques of Heaven Bracket, Five Elements, and Extreme Energy at the Ruyi Bangs tip. [00:00:00_64] Urrrrng. When the Ruyi Bang began to groan, unable to accept any more soul power, he threw it forward. Enlarge, Ruyi Bang! [00:00:00_48] Rumble! The Ruyi Bang glided through the air, transformed into a ray of light. [00:00:00_33] The strong winds werent enough to stop the small but powerful Ruyi Bang, and it split apart the center of the source of light. [00:00:00_20] The source of light was already in a fragile condition, and it couldnt bear the assault. It exploded, completely destroyed. The heat and wind grew even more intense. The explosion released an energy that reduced everything to atoms. The result that the Monkey Kings exuviae was aiming for followed after. [00:00:00_11] The Ruyi Bang hadnt only pierced through the source of light, it also pinned down the explosion, which continued to expand until it seemed to reach the edges of the world of unconscious. The Monkey Kings exuviae heard the sound hed been waiting for. Boom! [00:00:00_05] He stretched for the source of light and closed his fista gesture that strengthened spells. Then, he shouted in a voice filled with soul power, Seal! The shaking and cracking world of the Crawling Chaos unconscious stopped. [00:00:00_4] What was more [00:00:00_4] [00:00:00_5] [00:00:00_6] They were being given more time. Crack. The exploding light and heat returned to their origin. Crash! Crash! The Ruyi Bang, which stood like a giant pillar, began to absorb everything. As the Ruyi Bangs properties were activated, the process began. It was attempting to seal the entire world of unconscious, achievements, and legends of the Crawling Chaos! Dudududu. As the light and heat reversed course, and the cracks that covered the walls filled up, space itself was ripped away and sucked into the Ruyi Bang. Kiaaaa! Kikikee, kikeekeekee! The 10,000 incarnations connected to the source light were also swept into the Ruyi Bang. Huh! This ispossible? As expected of the Heavenly Demons teacher and other face. Hes beyond imagination. The Great Warriors soul looked stunned as the incarnations he was just barely holding back suddenly floated in the air. Kalatus eyes widened at the unexpected sight and quickly analyzed what was happening. Even in death, he couldnt repress his curiosity and thirst for more knowledge. They all thought that the Monkey Kings exuviae was amazing. Hed not only blocked the Crawling Chaos interference but had gotten rid of him completely. They had an inkling of why their ancestors and the gods and demons had been afraid of him. Boom! No. You. Cant. The Crawling Chaos attempted to resist, but it wasnt easy. Divine iron could bind even the Black King. No matter how strong he was, there was no way he could fight it since the beings of darkness were simply helpless against divine iron. See. The. End. The Ruyi Bang didnt just seal his world of unconscious, it began to suck in his consciousness, identity, and even his body. Meanwhile, Yeon-woo finished collecting and assembling the letters. [The letters have all been assembled.] [You do not have sufficient letters.] [The creation of the Book of the Black King has been suspended. Currently, its progress is 19.2%.] [Find more letters to finish the book.] Thump! Yeon-woo closed the Book of the Black King. His face was drenched in sweat. His Dragon Heart and Sin Stone were nearly empty of magic power, and his mind was fatigued. However, despite being on the brink of collapse, there was a smile on his face. Hed experienced another growth spurt with his soul just by completing a part of the revelations. He was also in awe of the Monkey Kings exuviae, who had turned around their desperate situation. He felt like he just learned more ways of using Ruyi Bang. It was impressive to see its true owner use it. Would Yeon-woo also have that much strength if he had the real Ruyi Bang? Stop grinning and open the door if youre done! Cant you see its dangerous right now? Normally, the Monkey Kings exuviae would have been swaggering from his achievement, but it seemed like the attack had taken a lot out of him. Yeon-woo nodded and used Vigrid to tear through space. When he returned to his own unconscious, he could see the Crawling Chaos spirit body being sucked into the Ruyi Bang now that the otherworld gods unconscious had been destroyed. Within his abyss, he could also see the Crawling Chaos true body, which had also entered Yeon-woos abyss. It had been flung out of the darkness by the Monkey Kings exuviae seal. Krrrr. After it swallowed the Crawling Chaos, the Ruyi Bang shrank and turned until a black ball was rolling in the Monkey Kings palm. Suddenly, pockets of emptiness opened in the air. Chains fell out to tighten around the black ball. The Crawling Chaos had been sealed thanks to the imagination of the Monkey Kings exuviae. Since the exuviae hadnt used the real Ruyi Bang, once he stopped imagining it, the Crawling Chaos would be unsealed. However, if the Crawling Chaos were bound by chains like this, he wouldnt be able to escape even after the Monkey Kings exuviae stopped imagining. Brrrr! The black ball trembled as the chains wrapped around it. The Crawling Chaos was frustratedno matter how much he struggled, he couldnt get out. No. Just. A. Little. More. The Crawling Chaos released uncontrolled vestiges as he thrashed around. He seemed impatient for some reason, although hed previously been indifferent towards death. What had he seen in the abyss? However, Yeon-woo, the Monkey Kings exuviae, the Great Warriors soul, and Kalatus didnt care. The eyes of the Great Warriors soul and Kalatus were cold. Even though theyd had their revenge, they still despised him. Their hate for the Crawling Chaos wouldnt disappear easily. I need to separate his holy power and consciousness. Yeon-woo knew he needed to take greater care in absorbing the Crawling Chaos. They couldnt struggle over who would absorb whom like this again. He thought it would be best to suck in all the Crawling Chaos holy power and stick his ego inside emptiness. Then, Yeon-woo could torture the Crawling Chaos ego for information later. The Great Warriors soul and Kalatus probably wouldnt want Yeon-woo to let him off easily either. However, they needed to get out of this place first. To finish the sealing, Yeon-woo put the black ball inside emptiness. Clatter. No. Please. The Crawling Chaos pleaded once more, but the chains clanged coldly as they pulled him inside emptiness, whose mouth was wide open, waiting to swallow him up. Chapter 532 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (7) Wait. The Demonism, whom hed almost forgotten about, suddenly spoke up. He still hasnt paid . Yeon-woo suddenly felt his body separating as Vigrid disappeared from his hand. In the distance, a black shadow without any features appeared. The Demonism had manifested in his true body, and in his hand was the ball of the Crawling Chaos wrapped in chains! The Great Warriors soul and Kalatus quickly sprang to action. Kalatus stretched back and opened his mouth. Boom! Previously, Kalatus attack had been weak because of the number of targets he had to deal with. Now, with only one target in front of him, its destructive power was amplified. However, Demonism smiled widely without a hint of fear and jumped up in amusement. Kalatus Breath just missed him. At that moment, the Great Warriors soul appeared behind the Demonism, and he swung his massive halberd down on the Demonisms head. It was a weapon that had destroyed the heads of countless incarnations, but the Demonism only twisted in mid-air and swung his arm. The halberd flew back as the Demonisms hand unspooled into dozens of strands that headed towards the Great Warriors soul. Kuk!Boom! The Great Warriors soul attempted to flick away the vines that whipped at him, but he could only cut a few of them. The others pierced through his shoulders, arms, chest, and back, leaving him pinned on the ground. With his hand still outstretched, the Demonism straightened up and extended his left hand. At that moment, space opened up in front of him, and the Monkey Kings exuviae appeared, slashing down with the Ruyi Bang, anticipating the Demonisms next move. Thud! Swish. The impact shook Yeon-woos unconscious. The exuviaes eyes flashed. Fiery Golden Eyes blazed as the Ruyi Bang vibrated violently as the Monkey Kings exuviae prepared to activate the Ruyi Bang the same way he''d sealed the Crawling Chaos. Kalatus opened his mouth wide to protect the Monkey Kings exuviae, and the Great Warriors soul got back to his feet after freeing himself from the vines. The Ruyi Bang slid down the Demonisms arm, attempting to transform, but the Demonism suddenly let out a peal of monstrous laughter and said, Oh right, let me tell you ahead of time. If you try to hurt me with thiskeekeekeek! I dont know what I might do if Im cornered. He lifted the ball of the Crawling Chaos to his mouth. Instantly, the Ruyi Bang stopped shaking. The Monkey Kings exuviae narrowed his eyes, trying to read the Demonisms intention, but the featureless being didnt even ooze a single thought or vestige. The exuviae frowned in annoyance and turned to Yeon-woo, speaking so only the two could hear. Looks like that guy wants to make a deal with us. Yeon-woo nodded. If the Demonism had only wanted the Crawling Chaos, he would have eaten the ball already and caused a disaster. A more horrifying monster than the Crawling Chaos would have risen by now. The only reason Yeon-woo could battle the Crawling Chaos and seal him was that he had worked with the Demonism. It would have been impossible fighting the Crawling Chaos on his own. The Demonisms strength made that much difference. The fact that he hadnt consumed the Crawling Chaos yet meant he wanted something, likely what Yeon-woo had promised him. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. Things arent going well. Hed been planning to gloss over his promise with the Demonism and lock him inside emptiness with the Crawling Chaos, but that hadnt worked. At that moment, the Demonism grinned at him, and Yeon-woo could almost hear him say, I understand your character. You make the decision. The Monkey Kings exuviae spoke again. But take into consideration that we dont have any soul power left. If we end up fighting, all three of us will be destroyed forever. Yeon-woo nodded silently. The Monkey Kings exuviae, the Great Warriors soul, and Kalatus had all fought the Crawling Chaos on his behalf. They were only maintaining their bodies at the moment because they had accumulated much strength during their lifetime. It wouldnt be a surprise if they were critically injured. Finally, Yeon-woo gave the signal to back off. Kalatus swallowed his Breath, and the Great Warriors soul glared at the Demonism as he slowly lowered his halberd. The Monkey Kings exuviae used Shukuchi to return to Yeon-woos side. Keekeekekk! Youre all too much. I was with Yeon-woo when he rescued you, so I contributed a lot. Technically, Im also your god. How can you treat your god so rudely? Hm? The Demonism smiled coldly at them. Yeon-woo stepped forward with a frown. Stop with the pointless banter and tell us what you want. Do you want to collect your fee for helping? Of course. I want to take my share. Whats wrong with that? If not, youll only use and abandon me like those idiotic gods and demons. I have no plans to be treated like that. And what do you want? Keekeekeek! What you promised. The Demonism fixed his gaze on Yeon-woo. You said youd give me something tasty. Dont you have something in mind? Im sure its also what Im thinking right now. The something tasty Yeon-woo had been referring to was the Crawling Chaos. Youre not asking for all of it, are you? Of course not. Im not like my old self. If I swallow this whole thing, Ill only get sick, so whats the point? Besides, youre too greedy to let me do that. Im actually quite reasonable, unlike you. Old self? Yeon-woo realized that this was something important, but he pretended not to notice. Then what do you want? The Demonism tightened his grip on the vibrating ball, and a corner of his mouth rose. His smile was so wide that it was gruesome. His ego. Ego? Yes. I just need this guys consciousness, the thing that has been destroyed and recovered again and again through the ages. You can take the holy power and achievements and whatever else. Hows that? Yeon-woos forehead creased. He wasnt sure what the Demonism was thinking if he didnt want holy power, achievements, or the souljust the ego? At first, the ego seemed important since it controlled the body and the soul, and it was the reason people could think and analyze. However, it was also the least valuable part of the Crawling Chaos. An ego was only the surface of one''s unconscious. Even if it were gone, a new ego and personality could be created. Urrrng. No. Even. If. I. Die. Need. To. Finish. The ball of the Crawling Chaos trembled again, but the Demonisms grip tightened on it. The ball shook in pain, as if the Crawling Chaos was roaring from his suffering. Keekeekeek! Hurry up and decide. Its not a bad trade for you, is it? Its actually easier for you since you dont have to worry about taking care of him. Yeon-woo didnt answer immediately and continued to glare at the Demonism, trying to see through his scheme. However, he had no idea what the Demonism had in mind. I think its best to take his offer. Kalatus used his messaging magic to deliver his advice to Yeon-woo. I dont know what hes thinking, but its more important for you to obtain what you need. Yeon-woo nodded. Kalatus was correct. He needed the achievements and holy power the Crawling Chaos had accumulated. It wouldnt matter if the Crawling Chaos ego were separated from them. In the end, Yeon-woo decided to take Kalatus advice. Fine. Lets do that. Keekeekeek! I never thought Id make such a straightforward deal with you. The Demonism laughed strangely again and took the ball in both hands. Crack. He began to twist and crunch it. The Crawling Chaos vibrated in pain, but his cries only added to the Demonisms enjoyment. However, the roughness of his cries shook Yeon-woos unconscious, only when the ball had been taken apart did they stop. Now, there were two black balls that looked exactly the same, one in each of the Demonisms hands. Take it. He tossed the one in his right hand to Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo was surprised when he accepted it. Although it contained great achievements and holy power, he couldnt feel any Consciousness from it. It was quiet, like a tranquil ocean. The Crawling Chaos had been taken apart so neatly, buthow was that possible? Yeon-woo had been planning to dismember the Crawling Chaos carefully, and the Demonism had done it so easily and cleanly. The ball that the Demonism held thrashed and shook, likely from the pain. However, the Demonism just opened his mouth without a care and popped the black ball inside. Crunch, crunch. He gulped down the ball and laughed in satisfaction, as though he had just eaten a delicacy. He licked his lips like he wanted more. What has changed? Yeon-woos forehead remained creased. He had expected the Demonism to grow stronger or something, but it was impossible to tell if any changes had occurred. Hey, kiddo. Call me again if you ever need to take care of things like this. Ill work with you willingly anytime. Keekeekeek! With those words, the Demonism returned to Vigrid to sleep deeply once more. Vigrid clinked to the ground where the Demonism had just been. Thinking that it was still impossible to guess the Demonisms thoughts, Yeon-woo wound black chains around Vigrid and locked the Demonism back inside emptiness again. He looked at the ball of the Crawling Chaos wordlessly and split it evenly in four pieces. He kept one for himself and gave the rest to the Monkey Kings exuviae, Great Warriors soul, and Kalatus. You must have lost a lot of soul power. Please replenish yourself with this. Oho. Really? Youre giving this to us? The Monkey Kings exuviae looked at Yeon-woo with a strange expression as he accepted his piece, but Yeon-woo remained composed. I never said I was giving it up. What? As long as youre with me, it doesnt matter which one of us eats it. And I can just use you as much as I feed you. The exuviae was speechless. Youre not eating it? Yes. Thats more like the Yeon-woo I know. Whew! I can already imagine what it will be like when you meet my true body. Even as the Monkey Kings exuviae shook his head in amusement, he swallowed the holy power. Digesting it would take some time because of the chaos energy, but it would help him to continue maintaining his vestige body. The Great Warriors soul and Kalatus accepted the pieces as well. Their dark souls began to find their light again. Yeon-woo swallowed the holy power the same way hed eaten the Fruit of Good and Evil. Suddenly, his vision began to shake. He was being kicked back to reality now that he didnt have any business in his unconscious. Just before he lost his sight, Yeon-woo looked at the abyss below him. What was it? What was living inside it that could make the Crawling Chaos so desperate to stay alive? Many questions filled his head, but he had no way of knowing the answers. In the end, Yeon-woo was forced to push those thoughts aside as he opened his eyes after returning to reality again. Whoosh! Chapter 533 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (8) Right before Yeon-woo returned to reality, the last of the Crawling Chaos vestiges flashed through Yeon-woos mind as he digested the otherworld gods holy power. Just a littlejust a little more wouldve been enough! To think he was asleep here But I finally know. That was it. This humanso amusing! Without his ego, the Crawling Chaos mind was a mess. He was feeling disjointed emotions of regret, understanding, reluctance, and delight at the same time. As soon as the Dragon Heart balanced the holy power with magic power, the Crawling Chaos disappeared with these final words: If the opportunity arises, I might be able to see something even more amusing. Hahaha! * * * The battle at the holy territory was reaching its end. Our. God. Chaos. Has. Disappeared. How. The otherworld gods, who could barely withstand the Ghost Giants, released shocked vestiges. They had been holding their ground because they believed the Crawling Chaos would save them and defeat their enemies. It didnt matter to them that the giants had been resurrected since the giants were only the Crawling Chaos toys. The otherworld gods believed that the giants fate wouldnt change, but this belief came crashing down around them. Furthermore, this was Yeon-woos holy territory, where death and fight dominated. When the energy that Crawling Chaos had been funneling to them disappeared, the strength of the otherworld gods plunged. At that moment, black-red lightning rained down from the sky. Boom! The lightning passed through a monstrous, amphibious-looking creature and landed on the ground, dividing into dozens of bolts that spread out like a spiderweb. Ah. Ah. Ah. No. This. Cant. Be. The bolts swept away the otherworld gods, and they released their last vestiges before vanishing. Valdebich took care of the last ones before looking up to see Yeon-woo slowly descending. He roared, Our god has returned! Their god was victorious, and the Crawling Chaos was dead! The Ghost Giants all raised their weapons and cheered. Follow our god! Then, they changed direction and ran towards the traitors, who putting up their last struggle. It was time to end the war. * * * How? Oh dear! The Crawling Chaos has been defeated? Even if ### has resurrected giants and can summon a Death Dragon, this is! After realizing that resistance would be futile, the traitors all tossed their weapons to the ground and knelt. The battle had gone in favor of Yeon-woos side, and they werent even in a position to negotiate. In the end, they had no choice but to surrender unconditionally and accept being tied up by the black chains that appeared from emptiness. They were aware that they were being bound with divine iron, the material that bound all holy power and demonic energy. They risked being sealed or torn apart like Gabriel, and they could only hope for mercy from Yeon-woo. It was hard to imagine that Yeon-woo would even have mercy, but they couldnt do anything else because they feared him so much. Hed even won a fight against the Crawling Chaos. The heavenly world still didnt know much about the otherworld. It was an outer space that hadnt been fully investigated, and they found it difficult to study it because creation and order hadnt reached it yet. However, one thing was certain: the otherworld gods were always looking for opportunities to enter inner space. The Crawling Chaos was their vanguard, which meant that his powers and abilities had to be formidable. Only the superior gods, creator gods, or ancient gods who were asleep from the Heavenly Demon Disease could stop the Crawling Chaos, and the rest had to rely on major societies like Asgard, Olympus, or the Jie Sect. However, Yeon-woo had defeated the Crawling Chaos, and just possessing the legend of this victory alone meant that Yeon-woo had already surpassed them. No one looked down on him for being a mortal anymore. Instead, they felt terror growing inside of them. If Yeon-woo could achieve so much growth as a mortal, how strong would he become after he exuviated and transcended? Would he be the next Allforone and follow the path of that impossibly strong being? Kalatusand even Valdebich! The last dragon king and the last giant king have returned? What is going on? They were speechless when they saw the kings of the extinct species standing in front of them, and they could only tremble in fear. Yeon-woo looked at each of them wordlessly. Sometimes, silence was more frightening than a hundred words. The way the traitors trembled without being able to meet Yeon-woos cold golden eyes was ridiculous and almost comical, especially considering how they reassured themselves by thinking they were transcendents and immortal beings. However, he couldnt just leave them be. Now that the fighting was over, he had to tie up loose ends, and there were many things he needed to take care of. There was nothing more he wanted than to use the traitors as energy sources, just as he had with the others. But theres no need to make more enemies. A lot of beings had already died here, so he didnt need to put himself into a corner by making more enemies. Besides, there were neutral and friendly eyes watching him, like Fenrir and Agares. Yeon-woo wanted to use this chance to divide the heavenly world. Theres going to be trouble between the societies whove lost their members and societies who took your side, right? If you take prisoners like this, the hostility between the societies will get worse. How sly. Youve impressed even a demon like me. Agares giggled as he spoke knowingly, using his power so only Yeon-woo could hear. His voice was so sweet that Yeon-woo would have been entranced if he werent paying attention. As Agares said, the divisions in the heavenly world would likely grow worse after this event. The heavenly world would be split in two: those who were on Yeon-woos side, and those who werent. To complicate matters further, there would be smaller factions within each side. The societies whose members were Yeon-woos hostages would be more hesitant to fight him, and even among his allies, there would be disagreements over how much they had to help him. The heavenly worlds plans to fight Allforone as a united front and the extremes theyd gone to by immobilizing the Bureau had derailed before theyd started because of one mortal. The door to LInfernal is always open. If you want, well even give you a position. How about it? Agares chuckled, delighted that a mere mortal was trying to shake up the heavenly world. However, Yeon-woo just scoffed and didnt give him an answer. Of course, he wanted to fight against Allforone. Yeon-woos wish to bring down Allforone was as desperate that of the heavenly world, if not greater. But the battle against Allforone was his; he couldnt let others take Allforone for themselves. What was more, once the heavenly world descended into the lower world, hed have fewer opportunities to grow stronger. He needed to find a way to buy more time and prevent it. He wasnt doing this simply to toy with the heavenly world. Seal. Clatter. At Yeon-woos command, the chains binding the traitors returned to emptiness, taking the hostages with them. Fear was apparent on their faces as they saw emptiness widening, but it was better than being terminated, and so they obeyed. After the traitors had been sealed off, Yeon-woo turned to the rest of the envoys, who looked around warily, and his subordinates, who were prepared to act as soon as he gave the order. Krakrakra! Just then, a breath of condensed hellfire descended on Yeon-woos head with a pure killing intent. It was the fire that had burned the otherworld gods, but before it even reached Yeon-woo, Valdebich jumped forward and swung his sword, sweeping the fire away. Summer Queen! What is the meaning of this?! Valdebich was now dozens of meters in height. When he frowned, an intense magic power storm rose up, shaking the air. Above him, the Summer Queen was angrily flying in circles around them, flapping her massive red wings. Move, halfling. I have no interest in your or your master. What?It was a word that Valdebich hated, but of course, the arrogant Summer Queen didnt care. I have business with the traitor of our race whos standing next to you and your master. The Summer Queen was glaring directly at Kalatus, her face wrinkled in fury. It seems like I must go. Kalatus smiled dryly, lifting his gigantic body and turning to Yeon-woo. You must have many questions, but would you mind waiting a little longer? Ill return after speaking with that child. Yeon-woo nodded, and Kalatus thanked him before flapping his wings and launching into the sky. Lets go somewhere else, child. This isnt an appropriate place to have a discussion. This is an appropriate place for your grave! Kalatus spoke to her with pity, but the Summer Queen spewed another Breath without listening. Kalatus avoided it easily and quickly left in order not to injure anyone else. The Summer Queen furiously chased after him. Yeon-woo watched them disappear before he turned back to the envoys. Then lets settle our debts, too. [Metatron of adjusts his glasses and awaits your decision.] [Baal of watches you.] Chapter 534 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (9) The two Valdebichs silently looked at each other. The small Valdebich was amazed to see the Great Warriors soul. The legendary being hed only heard about was right in front of him. He had heard stories about this great hero from his parents when he was a childstories that began with A long time ago and ended just like any other tale about an unfortunate hero who sacrificed everything for his people only to die in vain. Although this hero had fallen, he still remained in the memories of many. His parents said theyd named him Valdebich so he could also be the hope and light of others. The butler whod taught him various martial arts and fighting styles also spoke of him often. It was a strange feeling for Valdebich to meet the hero hed always admired when he was young. Youve grown up well. The larger Valdebich, the Great Warriors soul, smiled warmly at him. His eyes were soft, as if Valdebich were a son hed been separated from a long time. Valdebichs eyes widened. You know me? Of course. The Great Warriors soul smiled wryly. You can even say Im the one who summoned you here. What? Valdebichs eyes grew bigger at the unexpected words. Long ago, in addition to the king, the giants had a spiritual leader. A prophet. Were you aware of this? Ihave heard about it. The prophet who had ruled with me told me that the luck of the universe was no longer with our race, so we had to prepare an ark for our coming extermination. Then, when the prophecy began, luck would return to us, and we would be able to rise again. Valdebich couldnt grasp all of the Great Warriors words, but he understood what he was trying to say. The extermination referred to the downfall of the giants, and the prophecy most likely had to do with Yeon-woos arrival. Did that mean someone had foretold that Yeon-woo would someday appear to save the giants? Is that possible? It was hard to believe that a prophet had seen a future thousands of years away. Even the gods and demons of precognition couldnt achieve this feat. If it were possible to predict the future, societies with this power would already have taken control of the heavenly world. The Great Warriors soul grinned, understanding Valdebichs disbelief. I had the same thoughts. I thought the prophet was crazy to talk about something thousands of years in the future. If that were possible, why couldnt we simply stop the extermination? The Great Warriors soul seemed unaffected as if he had already distanced himself from the situation. But the prophet said that the dream of the great being only lasts a moment, and no one can interfere with it. It sounded like nonsense. I asked the prophet if fate really existed and how free will could be possible if it didit was confusing, anyhow. Is that so? Valdebich felt like he might know who the great being the prophet referred to was. At the time, I was scared of nothing and didnt think too much of it. Truthfully, I didnt have the attention to concern myself with such things, either. While searching for a new dimension to invade, we discovered something called the Tower, and we prepared to attack it. Valdebich became nervous as he listened to the long-lost secret history of the giants. At the same time, he was curious. What did the Great Warriors soul mean when he said he knew him? After observing for a long time, we decided that the Tower was worth challenging. We decided that some of us would move into it, but not everyone. Valdebich tensed. He understood why there was a restriction like this. We had to leave behind the old and injured giants. And the prophet decided to stay behind in our motherland with a few of his followers. This motherland was the birthplace of giants. It had probably been Valdebichs as well The prophet told me this before we left and that he would prepare an ark. Something about being able to see the future by giving up parts of his soul even though the great beings dream only lasted a moment? Thump. Thump. Valdebichs heart beat faster as he listened to the Great Warriors soul talk. The prophet also said my stupid name would be passed down and that person would someday be sent to usfrom the beginning, you were already destined to come here. The Great Warriors soul smiled warmly. You are my descendant, and youve been promised to our god as an Apostle from a long time ago, young Valdebich. Valdebich clenched his fists. It might appear that our god has just been born, but he has been looking over us from far away in the past. You have become his child and succeeded in rescuing us from suffering and pain to find our promised land. This is only the beginning. The responsibility of leading the giants to greatness again lies on your shoulders. Pwoosh! Suddenly, the Great Warriors soul began to crack. Your body! Valdebich moved towards him in surprise, but the Great Warriors soul lifted his hand to stop him. He smiled warmly at Valdebich. Dont be shaken, and follow your principles as you always have. You do it! You can be the one to do it! Death isnt the end. It can be the foundation of new life. Death and life are cycles that only last a short moment. Its like a dream that is forgotten but can be dreamt again. My generations death has already come, and your generation has been born, so even in death, I will be with you. The Great Warriors soul smiled faintly. He was exhausted. He had spent ages suffering in a world that even transcendent beings didnt want to enter, waiting for a hope he wasnt sure would come. However, he had seen the giants rise again, just as the prophet had said. Now that he was assured a new Valdebich would follow in his footsteps and lead the giants, he no longer had any regrets. All he wanted to dowas rest. Allow me to make one request. Pleasego ahead. Valdebich dropped his head. Now that he had looked into the mind of the Great Warriors soul, he couldnt muster up the strength to stop him. Someday, if we follow our god and leave this prison-like Tower and return to our motherlandbury me next to that person That personhad the prophet been his lover or wife? With those words, the Great Warriors soul scattered in the air, flowing into Valdebich. The lingering attachments and achievements of the last king, who had led the giants to a golden age and their downfall, entered his young descendant and settled inside him permanently. * * * Boh, this should be enough for you. What is the meaning of this! Do you think we worked that hard just for this much? [The godly society protests against your decision!] Yeon-woo was giving the revelations to the envoys as he promised. If he could get away with it, he would have just ignored them, but the contract was both a command and a quest based on the Towers system. He couldnt go back on his word. However, nothing was specified about the amount of the reward, so it was up to Yeon-woo to decide. Of course, the envoys protested, saying a few sentences were insufficient for the amount of work they had put in after descending to the lower world. I heard you announced you were neutral when things went down. What does that matter! I said from the start that the rewards will be based on contribution. But! You werent that active during the site exploration. I know you didnt stand on the traitors side when they schemed against me, but that doesnt mean you were with me either, so of course your contribution should be considered small. The envoy from Boh, Les, was about to protest further, but the gazes of the large societies fell on him, and he wasnt able to say more. [The godly society says ### isnt wrong and urges you to move on quickly.] [The godly society nods in agreement with .] [The demonic society smirks.] You! Since Yeon-woo was technically in the right, Les turned back sharply. Yeon-woo looked at the envoys behind him without any concern. Next. There were some complaints, but overall, the process went smoothly because everyone thought it was reasonable to allocate rewards according to contribution. The societies didnt receive as much as they would have liked, but it was still an amount that could help them. [The godly society is satisfied with their reward. They are happy now that they have found a clue to finishing the Book of Enoch.] [ has announced their solidarity with you.] [An invitation to Eden has arrived.] [A message from Metatron has arrived.] [Message: We had some concerns, but we are satisfied with the outcome. We wish to engage in more exchanges like this in the future. Is that possible? Please consider it carefully.] [A message from Metatron has arrived.] [Message: Additionally, please visit Eden when the opportunity arises. If you wish, well leave Gabriels spot empty for you.] Malachs pleased response even including a declaration of their solidarity with Yeon-woo. Hmph! You dont need to listen to those dirty angels. Youre more like us than any other being, so come look for us. Well give you whatever you want. [Baal agrees with Agares and nods.] LInfernal tried to recruit Yeon-woo through Agares once more before returning to the heavenly world. After all the payments were completed, the envoys speedily returned to the heavenly world, as if they had arranged everything in advance. They had already used too many laws of causality descending to the lower world, and they needed to report back to their societies as soon as they could. Besides, remaining in Yeon-woos holy territory any longer was like sticking your head between a snakes jaws. The crowded and gloomy hidden stage of the sixtieth floor instantly turned quiet. Impossible! Shanon, whod been watching the envoys to make sure they didnt try to pull any tricks, muttered in a shocked voice. Yeon-woos forehead creased as he wondered what Shanons problem was this time. Whats impossible? Why didnt you do it? What? Stab them in the back. Yeon-woo was speechless. You''re giving them rewards just like that? Impossible! Theres no way! Fess up now. Youre not King Temper, are you? Yeon-woo still couldnt reply. Its clear some other guy has disguised himself as King Temper! For a moment, Yeon-woo seriously wondered what he would do to Shanon. However, it was more trouble than it was worth, and he just snorted and replied, It doesnt matter. What? I gave them pieces without any context, so it will take a while for them to interpret it. This time, Shanon was speechless. Besides, do you think you can become stronger and interpret the revelations just by looking at them? They need background knowledge, and if theyre starting from scratch, thatll take some time too. Yeon-woo had been taught by Brahm, who knew more than any being when he was in the heavenly world. Hed also learned from a few other scholars while researching the Emerald Tablet to create the Philosophers Stone, which no one had ever done before. But even with that much background knowledge, it had taken him 200 years to comprehend just a few pages of the revelations in the Changgong Library. Would it be possible for societies to suddenly change with just a few sentences or pages of the revelations? Yeon-woo didnt think so. Of course, the gods and demons had broad knowledge from living such long lives, so it was possible they might learn and interpret the revelations faster than Yeon-woo could. But most importantly, I dont think those beings born from order will be able to grasp knowledge from chaos. It had been a long time since the beings of the heavenly world had become transcendents, so they had grown even more tightly bound by the laws of nature. The more their domains and legends were spread, the more theyd be tied to order. The knowledge of outer space meant learning entirely new laws. It would be like poison. Since Yeon-woo could see this, he was willing to give the revelations to them. Even if they somehow managed to interpret it, theyd need to readjust their domains and legends to learn. It would take them close to a hundred years to do so and that wouldnt be of much help with the upcoming war against Allforone. It was enough for Yeon-woo to buy the time he needed to grow stronger, which meant he wasnt concerned. Thats more like it. Shanon shook his head. Pretending he didnt hear him, Yeon-woo turned around. But if someone reads the laws of the otherworld and succeeds in learning the information after disbanding their domains and legends they might be truly dangerous. His eyes darkened. * * * Kalatus returned a few hours later. Flutter!I see everyone has gone back. Yeon-woo nodded. And so has the Summer Queen? We had a long conversation. Were still not done. Yeon-woo didnt know what had gone on between the Summer Queen and Kalatus, but he knew well it wasnt something he ought to interfere in. Besides, he had more important topics to discuss. There were many things he wanted to ask Kalatus. You must have many questions. Yeon-woo nodded. Ask away. Kalatus nodded as if he were prepared for any questions that Yeon-woo might ask. What wouldnt he do for his savior, who had rescued him from the swamp of despair? Do you remember what you told me before you became the Dragon of Chaos or whatever you were called? I told you to go to darkness. Yes. Where is Jeong-woo? Youve already seen where he is. Yeon-woos face stiffened as Kalatus eyes grew dark. The abyss within your unconscious. That is the darkness. Chapter 535 - Giant Demonic Divine Dragon (10) Yeon-woo remembered his unconscious, where hed encountered the Monkey Kings exuviae. It had been a world of thick blackness. Although it was part of his soul, Yeon-woo felt more threatened than comfortable at the thought of it. The Monkey Kings exuviae had said it was dangerous as well. He didnt know how the Monkey Kings exuviae and Summer Queen managed to stay there. If it were him, his ego might have been destroyed by now. The blackness at its depthsthe abyss or void the Crawling Chaos had tried to explorewas the place that even the Monkey Kings exuviae had said not to visit. But that was the darkness? I see. However, Yeon-woo wasnt too surprised. In fact, he had been expecting it somewhat. It was understandable why the Monkey Kings exuviae, despite being clever enough to seal the Crawling Chaos, would be reluctant to approach a place like that. Still, there was something he didnt quite get: how did it get inside him, and why was Jeong-woos soul there? I see youre beginning to have some suspicions. Have you heard of something called group subconscious? Kalatus already guessed what Yeon-woo was wondering about and explained further. Yeon-woo nodded. If youre talking about a collective subconscious, Ive heard about it from Brahm. Yeon-woo was profoundly knowledgeable in magic by now. He knew about the main laws that provided the basis for worlds and their other hidden counterparts. Brahm had taught him about group or collective subconscious repeatedly. I heard its the birthplace of the instincts and souls of all living creatures. There were things all living things could identify and connect to regardless of the environment they grew up in. Everyone was born with an instinctive way of reacting to things. There was a shared space where images and symbols manifested even before birth, and all living things were connected to this space beyond time and space. However, there were no details about this storage space. Gods and demons were aware of this place and tried to reach it many times. However, they either failed or were too spiritually injured to continue since they could also become swept up in the great flow of things. Some called it a system because it was similar to the system that enforced laws on souls like the one in the Tower. What youve seen is part of the group subconscious, the birthplace where all souls are born and where they return after they are destroyed. Additionally, its the root of all truth and laws. Its like a river where fish, which are the souls, live. Its always flowing and affecting souls. The reason why all living beings have instincts and can think is that this river exists. It sounds like its similar to reincarnation. No. Its different. Reincarnation begins in Sumeru. It is a cycle that allows souls to continue existing as part of a branch of the world tree. On the other hand, this is more like the earth that the roots of the world tree touch. This is on the very bottom of the universe. Darkness flowed along inner space and in the outer space where the otherworld gods lived. Its also where a being called Pangu fell asleep just as the creation of the world was completed long ago, but thats not too important so well skip over that. Kalatus eyes darkened. Ive been observing this for a long time and researched its components and laws. I call it darkness. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. Then how is it connected to my unconscious? Its not. Youve just come closer to it than any other living being through coincidence. Occasionally, people like you are born, and we call you geniuses since youre the closest to the roots. The child who embodied this the most was Jeong-woo? Yes. Kalatus nodded. Yeon-woo recalled what he used to call his brother all the time: a prodigy. His trait, Perfect Adaptability, and his soul, which was gifted and open to all senses, were the closest to darkness than anything in the world. A blessing or favor, if you may. He was born with it. It might have been a blessing at the time, but Yeon-woo knew better. It was a curse. Damned idiot. Worrying me even in death. Yeon-woo ground his teeth thinking of Jeong-woo. He still missed him that much. So, instead of reincarnating after death like others, he returned to darkness. Yeon-woo nodded. It was hard to understand, but Kalatus words boiled down to one thing. To find Jeong-woos soul, he needed to explore darkness. The problem was that no one had ever succeeded, not even the gods and demons or Kalatus, who had studied it the longest. However, at least he didnt have to look for darkness anymore. Its strange. What is? If being closer to darkness means youre more talented, then Im an exception. Yeon-woo believed he lacked talent. Perhaps he was only comparing himself to Jeong-woo, and others might say that he had grown this strong precisely because he had talent, but Yeon-woo could confidently say that it wasnt true. His abnormal progress was only thanks to his brothers diary, and he had only begun to make up for his lack of talent after swallowing the Summer Queens soul. Moreover, if he didnt have the cheat item of Cast of the Black King, it would have taken him ages to get to where he was. Didnt you inherit the system from that child? Since darkness is technically a problem of recognition, your soul might have become closest to darkness without being aware of it. And the Dragon Body was created by You. Yes. Yeon-woo finally felt some of his questions being answered. He was the result of intricately related events that began long ago. Then why did I become the successor of darkness? Is that also because of Jeong-woo? I dont know exactly how that happened either. However, I do know that the different wills of flowing darkness sometimes emerge, and one of them has chosen you. As you said, it might have recognized you because of Jeong-woo. If darkness had different wills, Yeon-woo realized that meant there were several successors, as well. Moonchild was probably one of them, and so was Kronos, who was still sleeping deeply in Tartarus. Yeon-woos eyes narrowed. Just what is darknessno, the Black King? I already told you. The birthplace of all souls. You know Im not asking for riddles like that. Hmm. Do I have to explain in different words? Then how about this: the root of the world. The original that existed even before truth and laws came into being. It is what existed before creation. Nothingness. Emptiness. He also has many names. Gap of the World, Father of All Beings, Master of Dreams, and so on Kalatus continued bitterly. A being older than the conceptual or progenitor gods who appeared with creation. Itll be easier for you to think of it that way. No one even knows whether or not the Black King has an ego. Then how did the Heavenly Demon lock him up in emptiness? And what about the beings who betrayed him? Yeon-woos head hurt. The more he learned, the more confused he felt. No. Ive already learned a lot. And I know where Jeong-woo is too. If only I can find himeverything will be over. Yeon-woo could give up everything hed achieved without any regret if only he could rescue Jeong-woo. It might be best not to delve too deeply into it. There are still many things I dont know although Ive been observing this for a long time. Still, you have business to take care of, dont you? Then, please teach me. There was only one thing left now. How do I explore darkness? * * * Yeon-woo closed his eyes. Hed left his subordinates to take care of the aftermath. His holy territory needed a temple to become stable, so it would take some time before the three Cyclops brothers were finished with their work. In the meantime, he planned on exploring darkness. The Monkey King is right about the danger of exploring it. But you cant just stand by and watch, is that right? And you wont really stand by even if youre told to. The Monkey Kings exuviae advised Yeon-woo not to approach darkness, but Kalatus didnt stop him since he already knew what Yeon-woo was thinking. Instead, he advised Yeon-woo on what to watch out for. Lets take it slow. How should we do it? Darkness swallows blackness, and its a large void where countless souls spin around. And like I said, its also a river. That means youll need to learn how to swim first. And you need to find a way to breathe as well. Swimming and breathing Its a place where the egos of even gods and demons can be destroyed easily, but you have a useful tool. Yeon-woos eyes flashed. The revelations. Yes. What you call the Emerald Tablet is actually a study on how to chase after darkness. As you have the greatest amount of revelations in this world, youll be able to endure in darkness for a longer period of time. Yeon-woo felt his mouth turn dry. The edges of his fingertips tingled. Of course, you wont do everything perfectly the first time, so lets get you used to darkness firstpractice getting closer to it. Yeon-woo nodded and his consciousness sank below. He slowly went from his conscious to his preconscious, and finally to his unconscious. Then, he slowly reached the abyss beneath it. It was a space he never imagined would be inside him, but ever since hed chased the Crawling Chaos and grown aware of it, it wasnt that hard to find the path there. When he opened his eyes again, he saw the Monkey Kings exuviae looking down at him with a displeased expression, his arms crossed. Yes. I knew this would happen. Son of a bitch, you dont listen to me like that kiddo. Seeing the void beneath his feet, Yeon-woo grinned, knowing he had safely arrived at his destination. The Monkey Kings exuviae looked even more peeved. You know the situation Im in, dont you? I do. Thats why Im saying this. Excuse me, thats a place even the real Monkey King guy would have trouble with. But youre going? The Monkey Kings exuviae snorted. Even the Heavenly Demon kiddo you guys admire so much wasnt able to do much with it and stuck it at the bottom of the universe.. Dont do anything pointless. Father more of the revelations first so you can enter it safely. Since Im already here, Im going to make an attempt. Haafine. Do whatever you want! Its not my business if you dieno. Ill disappear if you die. Hey! Just go! Yup. Im going No. Go back! You crazy bastard! Fuck! Youre really going! Yeon-woo moved past the Monkey Kings exuviae to the abyss. A tingling fear shocked him, enough to shake his body, but he tried to endure it and approach darkness. The Monkey Kings exuviae couldnt follow Yeon-woo too long and began screaming. Hey! Ill change my last name to yours if you can really get in there.. No. Ill be your son! Just come back! However, Yeon-woo moved closer into the blackness. Hey! The Monkey Kings screams echoed futilely and disappeared. His face flashed with anxiety, worried that something might really go wrong. Splash! Huh? He heard the sound of diving. Yeon-woo looked up at him, only his head visible and the rest of his body immersed in darkness. He didnt even look that tired; he even looked comfortable. Youcan do it? The Monkey Kings exuviae blinked rapidly in surprise. Yeon-woo slowly mouthed without speaking, Why are you speaking so impudently, son? Chapter 536 - Another Successor (1) It was a long time before Yeon-woo came out of the abyss. Are you here? Son, where did you learn to speak so rudely The Monkey Kings exuviae gently raised his right fist and smiled. Do you want to die? Be careful with your words Bang! With a smile, the Monkey Kings exuviae swung his fist. A shockwave passed by Yeon-woos temple and smacked on the wall of darkness in the distance. Soon, Yeon-woo heard the sound of something breaking.Huh? What did you say? Nothing. I was wrong. Yeon-woo quickly bowed at a ninety-degree angle. Alright. Be careful. Youre on the cusp of blooming. It would be a waste to die now, right? The Monkey Kings exuviae did not seem bothered or particularly angered by Yeon-woos attitude. However, it seemed like he was ready to give Yeon-woo a beating at any time. Yeon-woo had almost blurted out, You have an aunt, too. However, it seemed like the Monkey Kings exuviae would really pound his head in if he continued talking. Although it was his own Illusory World, Yeon-woo had no plans on fighting with the Monkey Kings exuviae. This exuviae had managed to craft his own Ruyi Bang and turned the Crawling Chaos into his vassal. Nothing good would come from infuriating him. Enough with the jokes. The Monkey Kings exuviae narrowed his eyes as he lowered his fist. First off, how did you do it? He wanted to know how Yeon-woo managed to survive in the abyss. Regardless of how much Yeon-woos power and abilities had grown from the revelations, the abyss was not a place that could be overcome with just those things. The abyss was a vast and dense emptiness that even gods and demons were reluctant to approach. It could swallow any existence and reduce it to nothingness. Even the Monkey Kings exuviae was wary of the abyss, and he was careful not to look at it too closely. If turned his eyes to it for too long, he would be sucked into its vacuum without even realizing what had happened. However, Yeon-woo not only approached the abyss easily but also stayed inside for a considerable amount of time as if nothing was wrong. The Monkey Kings exuviae felt he had no choice but to ask Yeon-woo. I think its probably thanks to this. Yeon-woo lifted the manacles he was wearing. Is thatan artifact that the Black King left behind? Yes. Hmm. Its an object that has sealed the Black Kings darkness. Perhaps thats the reason why you were able to retain your ego? I dont know the details, however Yeon-woo recalled the moment hed entered the abyss. He entered a place that looked like a river or a gap within a valley, as the Monkey Kings exuviae had described. Yeon-woo remembered his consciousness fading as if his self were being dismantled. However, at that moment, he felt the Cast of the Black King tremble, which allowed him to maintain his consciousness and reason. It helped me hold onto my existence. Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes as he looked at the lifeless black manacles. Furthermoreit was connected to somewhere. The Cast of the Black King had held onto Yeon-woos presence firmly as it pulled him in a certain direction. Yeon-woo had to find out exactly what it was connected to. We still have plenty of time, so lets take our time preparing. If there is anything I can help you with, I will help. Thank you. Yeon-woo nodded heavily. *** Yeon-woo started practicing in earnest to re-enter the abyss. Its important to be able to breathe in the abyss for a long time. I also need to find out where the Cast of the Black King is trying to lead me. Void: it was a name that the Black King had bestowed. It existed within the unconscious, and it was so dark that Yeon-woo could not even see an inch in front of him when he was inside. It was as if a dangerous monster lived inside. Hmm? Youre saying something is there? Yes. Thats interesting. After hearing the details of the abyss from Yeon-woo, the Monkey Kings exuviae stroked his chin with his hand. I think that the sleeping Black Kings true body is at the end of the abyss. That might be true. Or not. But you want to find that out for yourself? Yes. Even if the Black King is not physically present, there must be something there that has something to do with him. It also seems like the easiest way to learn about the nature of the abyss. Other than that? Did you feel anything else? Like the soul of another person or the beginning of spiritual power? Things that you cannot feel in the material world. Yeon-woo shook his head. No. I couldnt feel anything like that. It felt like my ability to recognize, reason, and sense had all stopped. That makes sense. You said it almost ripped apart your existence. Does that mean its not possible to look for your younger brother through your senses? That is very difficult. The Monkey Kings exuviae scratched the back of his head as he contemplated. Yeon-woo, who was staring at him, asked a question. By the way, do you not know anything about the Black King? Yeon-woo had heard that the Heavenly Demon had been responsible for throwing the Black King into the abyss. As a result, Yeon-woo thought that the Monkey King, who had been one of the Heavenly Demons faces, might know something. Not at all. The Monkey Kings exuviae smiled bitterly and shook his head. I am not my true body but a spirit, which means I possess a limited amount of memory and information. Im also disconnected from that little child, so theres no way Id have any information on the Black King. After he separated from his original body, he no longer possessed the most important information since his duty was only to protect the palace. Anything unrelated to this task wasnt considered necessary. The bitter smile of the Monkey Kings exuviae made Yeon-woo feel that there was something deeper and complex about his emotions. Although the exuviae acted as though he were the real thing, he seemed painfully conscious of the fact that he wasnt the real Monkey King. How did it feel to know that one was only a copy? It seemed like all his free will was gone. Yeon-woo could not imagine what the feeling was like. However, any expression of sympathy would only offend the Monkey King exuviaes pride, and Yeon-woo just changed the subject. Then was the other entity with you also not a true form? With me? You know, the dragon I saw when I first met you. Ah, you mean Sung? Hes received the powers of a Yinglong, an evolved dragon, so he can wander about the Tower. He may know something. You saw his true body. I think he also keeps in touch with that child from time to time. Then However, youll get nothing out of him. Huh? Why? Hes like his master. He does whatever he wants, and I also have no idea where he is. Didnt you two live together in the palace? No. When you saw him, he visiting because he was bored. Yeon-woo recalled the time when the Monkey Kings exuviae had been in danger because of the Devil Army and the Head Bishop. A glowing marble had guided the Monkey Kings exuviae to safety. The marble had the energy properties of a dragon god, but it was not a real dragon god. At the time, Yeon-woo had wondered about this, but perhaps it was because the dragon god simply hadnt been present. If that dragon god had appeared, the Monkey Kings exuviae wouldnt have suffered so much. What was the dragon god doing at that time? And why had he not shown himself yet? Anyway, all we have now is very fragmented information. You must find out the rest on your own. Even if I want to help, I dont think I can. The Monkey Kings exuviae looked down at the abyss with an annoyed expression. He was aware that as a spirit body, his existence would disappear if he entered the abyss. Since he had always considered the universe insignificant and tiny, the Monkey Kings exuviae could not help feeling irritated by this. All I had to work with were the limited resources that my true body left me. If you keep trying, wont you be able to enter and survive? No. It wont work. No matter how much a spirit tries to retain its original self, there is a limit to its existence. No one knows how long spirits can exist, right? There might be a limited lifespan for my spirit body or even a limitation on the abilities and skills I can use over time. It will be hard for you, as well. Yeon-woo nodded as he gripped the Cast of the Black King. He realized that if he relied too much on a specific set of skills, hed end up facing the same limitations that the Monkey Kings exuviae did. Above all, Yeon-woo had to figure out a way to deal with the fact that he couldnt perceive anything in the abyss. So, youre saying that breathing is important. Yes. What should I do? Theres only one way, right? Although his voice was playful, the Monkey King exuviaes golden eyes were serious. Consciousness! Of course. Yeon-woo clucked his tongue as if he expected this answer. However, it doesnt work in the abyss. Yeon-woo had relied on his Consciousness to maintain his rationality and throw off the Tower systems constraints when he was almost eaten by the Crawling Chaos or when he was trapped in the Demonic Sea. However, Consciousness did not work very well in the abyss. Whenever he tried to release Consciousness, it would get consumed quickly, and he couldnt tell if he was doing something correctly. There was no response or feedback that he could use as a way to restore his bearings. However, the corners of the exuviaes mouth curled up as if he knew Yeon-woo would respond in this way. Thats because your level of Consciousness isnt good enough. Yeon-woo was confused by these words. Ive always wondered about this. How come you havent developed Illusory Change? Yeon-woo cocked his head. Isnt the first step of Illusory Change building a barrier? Since I already have Domain Declaration, theres no difference There is a large difference. First off, you use different things to operate them. Yeon-woo was puzzled. The power to set up your personal territory, or Domain Declaration, and the power used to construct an Illusory Barrier for Illusory Change are completely different. The domain relies on the path of your divinity, but Illusory Barrier is based on your Consciousness. It is the difference between starting from outside or from within. Yeon-woo pondered for a moment. Have I been going about this the wrong way? Whenever he declared a domain, he could spread his shadows and temporarily form a holy territory. He could unleash various divine powers and abilities. He could also use his domain to isolate his enemies, and he was like a god within that space. As a result, Yeon-woo had believed that Domain Declaration was similar to the Illusory Barrier, especially since his domain moved according to his will. However, the Monkey Kings exuviae telling him that they originated from different sources of power. Domain Declaration originated from ones divinity, and as a result, it operated only within the algorithm of nature. On the other hand, one relied on Consciousness to construct an Illusory Barrier, which meant that an Illusory Barrier was based on ones understanding of the essence of things, allowing one to recreate the world according to ones interpretation. Now that you have obtained the revelations, you can defeat most gods and demons. The ancient giants have also become your followers, so if they continue to grow and achieve further awakening and transcendence, they may rise to the ranks of the highest gods. The Monkey Kings exuviae spoke seriously. Its up to your ability to turn the illusory into natural law. Usually, transcendent beings do not develop much once they have attained a specific standing, which is why they remain stagnant for a long time. Its much easier to just use divinity to take care of everything. Gods should use their divinity like tools, but instead, they are beholden to their divinity. This was why gods and demons ended up with minimal senses of selves and quickly degenerated into simple cogs within the natural laws. As the Monkey Kings exuviae spoke, he looked Yeon-woo up and down. If youre gaining achievements through martial arts, you need a training method that strengthens your Consciousness and incorporates your divinity and legends into an Illusory World For some reason, Yeon-woo felt as though the words of the Monkey Kings exuviae were seducing him. Something popped into Yeon-woos mind: Sword Thunder. Would it be possible to strengthen it? If you can simplify everything into one concept, you can use it to change the world. It might be possible to breathe naturally in the abyss using your will as a tool. You might even be able to see the essence in the depths of the abyss. Change the world with a single thought. The Monkey Kings exuviae was speaking of something more powerful than an ordinary transcendents domain. Then, whats the best way to develop my understanding of Consciousness? The path that the Monkey King had taken while he was still alive was wrapped up in so much mystery and unpredictability that it was difficult for Yeon-woo to guess. He had no idea how far he would have to progress in his martial arts. He could refer to his master, the Martial King, butsince both of them were already at a high level, Yeon-woo did not know where to start. Ever since I separated from my main body, I thought that I would die of boredom unless Sung was visiting. So, what do you think I did in the meantime? Yeon-woo realized what he meant, and his eyes widened. If the Monkey Kings exuviae had been developing his inner self for hundreds of yearsYeon-woo could not even imagine how deep his understanding would be. I was there for such a long time, and I grew tired. All I could do was constantly think about my limitations. Thats why I promised myself to create something better than what that annoying true body bastard achieved. Yeon-woo was silent. After coming here, I used to talk with Ismenios from time to time. As the last dragon, she has a lot of knowledge, and I finally managed to organize things that I had only roughly outlined before. I can modify this organization to suit your needs. Yeon-woo was stunned. So, Ill teach you from now on. The Monkey Kings exuviae playfully raised one corner of his lips. A new and improved Heavenly Bracket, the Eight Extremes of Sword Thunder! Chapter 537 - Another Successor (2) Yeon-woos eyes widened, and the Monkey Kings exuviae burst into laughter.Hahaha, little kid. You dont have to be that wide-eyed with surprise. Monkey King Well, I guess I am worthy of respect. I am pretty great Eight Extremes of Sword Thunder I understand that having to come up with novel names for skills is difficult, but The Monkey Kings exuviae was speechless. All you did was add Eight Extremes to Sword Thunder! Whack! While still maintaining his smile, the Monkey Kings exuviae gently waved his fist. A destructive shockwave barely missed Yeon-woo.If you die here from a crushed skull, you do know that no one will ever find out, right? Now that I think about it, I believe you have an amazing talent for names. Yeon-woo did an about-face and brazenly replied without a single change of expression. The Monkey Kings exuviae frowned as if he did not approve of Yeon-woos sudden flip flop. In any case, it seems like youre only getting more shameless. Honestly, I dont want to be criticized by someone who names his mythical beasts Chirpy or Growl. Hmm? When did I ever do that? The Monkey King exuviaes face became slightly twisted. Do you know how many times I heard your Mythical Beasts complain No, lets forget it. Yeon-woo looked thoroughly confused. The Monkey Kings exuviae started to feel disgusted by Yeon-woos aloof attitude. Anyway, my true body created Heavenly Bracket to combine dozens of martial arts, magic spells, and other skills through the principle of Five Elements or Wu Xing. The Monkey Kings exuviae continued to speak. However, since youve based your martial foundation and training on the Eight Trigrams, its best to adjust Eight Extremes of Sword Thunder to the path youre on. The three stages of heaven, earth, and being were derived from the duality of yin and yang, leading to the classical elements, then the five elements. From there, the six pairs of yin and yang arose, leading to the seven stars and eight trigrams. Then, the perfection of the nine expedient means developed into the ten paramitas. The inevitable return of all worldly affairs back to the duality of yin and yang was a topic that Yeon-woo had listened to the Martial King speak about endlessly. The Five Elements and the Eight Trigrams are branches of study created to discuss and understand the laws of the world. However, the content and details of these branches of study are bound to change. Thats probably why youve faced so many ups and downs in developing Sword Thunder. For example, a difference in interpretation or a waste of energy efficiency may have arisen without you even realizing it. Yeon-woo nodded his head firmly. He knew that he had yet to completely understand Sword Thunder or Meteor Sword Art. All he knew was that he was progressing, but he understood little else about his development. Yeon-woo recognized that he lacked the experience and ability to master Meteor Sword Art, and he couldnt come to a satisfactory solution with the Yin sword. However, the confusion that you feel right now will disappear once you master the Eight Extremes of Sword Thunder. I see. All right. Yeonwoo nodded. He could feel the enthusiasm of the Monkey Kings exuviae to assist him. Yeon-woo was also surprised that the Summer Queen had helped the Monkey Kings exuviae to perfect the Eight Extremes of Sword Thunder. Then, what should I do now? There are two methods: intensive or comprehensive. Which method would you like to try? Since I dont have much time, Ill try the intensive method. Good. Just because youll be learning quickly and intensively doesnt mean youll learn less. Dont worry about the thoroughness of the instruction. For a moment, Yeon-woo felt that the Monkey Kings exuviae was laughing evilly. Yeon-woo was about to change his choice to the comprehensive method, but Sss! Bam! Ugh! The Monkey King exuviaes elbow had already landed in Yeon-woos stomach. Without a chance to even take a breath, Yeon-woo was sent flying, feeling a tremendous shock that he hadnt felt in a long time. To start, lets soften you up a little. W-wait! Yeonwoo wanted to shout out. Bam! Bam! Bam! As if he had no time to listen to Yeon-woos words, the Monkey Kings exuviae raged like a storm and began to give Yeon-woo a beatdown. *** Damn it! Are all beings with eccentric natures like this! Yeon-woo recalled how the Martial King had beaten him to a pulp under the pretext that it was the only way he could gauge Yeon-woos skills. Why was everyone so fond of tormenting him? It was a constant source of frustration and anger to Yeon-woo Yeon-woo thought that he would really get in trouble if things continued like this, so he used Blink to move as far away from the Monkey Kings exuviae as possible. Oh-ho. When his clenched fist swung through empty air, the Monkey Kings exuviae exclaimed. And around that time [6th-step Dragon Body awakening] [All powers have been released] Yeon-woo immediately raised his powers to their maximum while he was still a distance away from the Monkey Kings exuviae. At the same time, the Monkey Kings exuviae folded space and quickly appeared in front of Yeon-woo, swinging his fist down. Rumble! A dark-red lightning bolt erupted from his fist, tearing the surrounding area into pieces.It was definitely Sword Thunder!However, it was different from the Sword Thunder that Yeon-woo was used to.This Sword Thunder was hotter than the one Yeon-woo used, as though its yang energy had been pushed to its maximum. Not wanting to lose, Yeon-woo took the same sword stance as the Monkey Kings exuviae and quickly raised his hand up to meet the incoming blow. His Sword Thunder sparked from the tip of his fingers as it collided with the Monkey King exuviaes fist. Bam! Bam! Bam! Rumble! As one Sword Thunder collided against the other, dozens of large and small chained explosions successively shook Yeon-woos Illusory World. The two exchanged attacks at an incredible speed, and an ordinary player would find it impossible to keep up. Each attack was powerful enough to rip limbs off just from proximity alone. Since this was his Illusory World, Yeon-woo risked damaging his soul, which would impact his overall abilities. However, the Monkey Kings exuviae did not seem to care about this at all, so Yeon-woo had no choice but to meet the incoming attacks head-on. All the while, Yeon-woo thought one thing: Hes strong. The Monkey Kings exuviae was far more powerful than he had expected. Although Yeon-woo had already guessed the power level of the Monkey Kings exuviae after the Crawling Chaos was subjugated, now that he was confronting the exuviaes blows directly, Yeon-woo finally understood just how powerful the Monkey Kings exuviae truly was. Perhaps the exuviae could bring out the original Monkey Kings powers since they were in an Illusory World. This is the true power of the Monkey King! [Draconic Divine Eyes] [Fiery Golden Eyes] [Black Gubitara - Philosophers Eyes] Yeon-woo opened his eyes wide and tried to anticipate the path of his opponents attack, but his opponent did not show any gaps. As Yeon-woos power level had risen, his brains computational speed had grown faster than ever, allowing him to observe many details. However, all his observations and efforts were all in vain as the Monkey Kings exuviae made his next move. Instead of smashing Yeon-woo, the Monkey Kings exuviae brought his left fist towards his body and began gathering power. Sword Thunder, which had spread in all directions from their constant clashes, was suddenly sucked into the Monkey King exuviaes fist, which compressed Sword Thunder tightly before making it explode out. Did his power increase? Just before the Monkey Kings exuviae swung his fist, Yeon-woo instinctively felt a sense of danger and leaned back. Luckily, he managed to avoid the strike, but he finally understood something important. The Monkey Kings exuviae was using the same Sword Thunder as he was, but the exuviaes power was much stronger. It managed to shatter more than half of the small magic shields and barriers that Yeon-woo always used to protect himself. Although Yeon-woo did not have time to do the exact calculations, he could tell that the exuviaes Sword Thunder power seemed to have doubled. However, as if he were just getting started, the Monkey Kings exuviae quickly transitioned into a series of consecutive strikes. Each time the Monkey Kings exuviae attacked, Sword Thunders destructiveness increased. Three strikes, four strikesthen five strikes. Whenever the Monkey Kings exuviae attacked with different Sword Thunder strikesFire Thunder, Lightning Thunder, and Wind ThunderYeon-woo found himself powerless against them, and his feeling of helplessness deepened. All the magic shields and barriers that he used to protect himself collapsed. Furthermore, his own Sword Thunder had no effect. In fact, Yeon-woos Sword Thunder was absorbed by the Monkey Kings exuviae, who used it to increase his power. As the exuviae revealed the Eight Extremes of Sword Thunder one by one, the power level of the attacks doubled. By the time it reached Wind Thunder, the fifth of the Eight Extremes, its attack power was already thirty-two times that of the first strike. Considering that most gods were already defenseless against just one Sword Thunder strike, the combined destructive power of the three was unbelievable. Thinking that he had to do something, Yeon-woo drew as much magic power as he could muster and released it all at once. However, even that was useless in the face of his opponents overwhelming destructive power. Even the abyss below them shook with the impact. I have to think of a way to counteract his attacks.